《Eight Uncles' Beloved Treasure (Lily)》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Don¡¯t Get Up Until You Apologize Lambridge City, Promenade 1st Vi Area ¨C the Hatcher Mansion. Today was the Lantern festival. Colorful lights were decorated around the house, giving a touch of warmth to the cold atmosphere of the Hatcher family. Suddenly, a scream echoed across the mansion. ¡°Ah-¡± Followed by thudding, arge-bellied woman fell from the stairs! Everyone was surprised and hurried toward her. Stephen Hatcher, the president of Ador Hatcher Corporation, quickly asked, ¡°Debbie, are you alright?¡± The woman¡¯s face turned pale when she saw fresh blood trickling down her legs. Horrified, she replied, ¡°Stephen, it hurts¡­ Our baby¡­ Quickly, save our baby!¡± The house¡¯s madam, Pa Anderson, panicked and asked, ¡°What happened?!¡± Debbie looked toward the top of the stairs with tears in her eyes. Everyone looked up and saw a girl, about three years old, standing at the top of the stairs. Upon seeing everyone¡¯s gaze, she hugged the toy rabbit in her arms tightly in fear. Richard Hatcher roared angrily, ¡°Were you the one that pushed Debbie?!¡± The little girl pouted. ¡°It¡¯s not me, and I didn¡¯t¡­¡± While crying, Debbie begged, ¡°No¡­ Dad, it¡¯s not Lilly¡¯s fault. She¡¯s still young, and she didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡± Her words quickly reaffirmed that it was Lilly¡¯s fault. Stephen¡¯s eyes darkened, and he immediately ordered, ¡°Lock her in the attic! I¡¯ll deal with her once I return!¡± The other hurriedly sent Debbie to the hospital while the servants dragged Lilly upstairs. Even when a shoe fell off, she kept a stubborn face and did not beg or cry for help. No light or heat could reach the dark and cold attic. The windows squeaked as if a monster would appear at any moment¡­ Lilly hugged her stuffed bunny tightly and curled up in a corner. It¡¯s so cold¡­ The truth was she never pushed anyone, but no one believed her. As it was cold spring weather, the snow and the wind made their way into the attic through the window cracks, pilingyers of coldness onto little Lilly. Soon, an entire day had passed by. No one cared about Lilly, and no one even knew that Debbie had punished her the day before. She was already in a daze as she had yet to eat anything. Richard had ordered that she was not allowed to leave until she admitted that it was her fault. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Lilly¡¯s lips were turning purple from the cold, and she was shivering. She could only close her eyes and mumble, ¡°Mommy¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­ It¡¯s not my fault¡­¡± She knew that her mother had died from an illness a year ago. After her mother passed on, her dad found another woman, and soon the woman was pregnant with a baby¡­ Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. However, the woman was two-faced. She was only nice to Lilly when others were present; otherwise, she would act like a demon punishing her. Mommy¡­ Lilly thought as she squeezed her toy rabbit¡¯s ears before losing consciousness. Not knowing how long it had been, the door suddenly opened with a loud bang. Stephen was furious when he picked up the unconscious Lilly, dragging her down the stairs and throwing her outside into the snow! Lilly shivered from the cold surface and struggled to open her eyes¡­ ¡°Daddy¡­ I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± She muttered. Stephen scoffed. ¡°You killed Debbie¡¯s unborn child, and the first thing you¡¯re telling me is that you¡¯re hungry?! I can¡¯t believe I have such an evil daughter!¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes were hollow, and she could not speak as she was frozen stiff. The more Stephen looked at her, the angrier he became. Why is she still acting stubborn despite being at fault? You malicious child! ¡°It is my fault as a parent that you¡¯re behaving this way! Now that you¡¯ve killed your unborn brother, who knows if you will start murdering people when you grow up? As your father, I must teach you a lesson!¡± He looked around and picked up a broom from the corner, snapping the broom head off. The thick broomsticknded on Lilly¡¯s body with a thud, causing her to scream in pain! ¡°Is it your fault?!¡± Stephen red. ¡°It¡¯s not me. It was really¡­ not me!¡± Lilly bit her lips and maintained a stubborn face. Stephen was getting more furious upon hearing her words. ¡°Then are you saying your stepmother willingly fell down the stairs?! Why would she want to fall after being six months pregnant?!¡± He could not help but think back to what happened in the hospital. Debbie was bleeding heavily, and the doctor had dered her situation as critical twice, but even on the brink of death, she insisted on asking him to not me Lilly! She said that Lilly was still young when her mother passed away. She was simply afraid that her baby brother might get the attention away from her and did not mean to push her. Stephen felt angrier as he thought. He beat Lilly while scolding, ¡°You¡¯re still trying to deny it! Stop denying it!¡± With every sentence, Lilly would get hit by the broomstick. He was so engrossed in hitting her that he did not even realize that his phone had fallen out of his pocket. When Lilly was severely beaten, he finally stopped, so shey paralyzed on the snowy ground. ¡°Stay here and kneel until your stepmother is discharged!¡± Stephen tugged his tie after he scolded her and left the broomstick behind before walking away. He had been feeling irritated recently as hispany had been facing a loophole for half a month and had yet to receive help resolving it. Then today, Debbie fell from the stairs and lost their unborn child, losing the only hope for the Hatcher family. The consecutive unfortunate events stressed him, and he could not help but vent it all out on Lilly. Lilly¡¯s rabbit toy had already been beaten to pieces. She tried to stand up but fell back onto the snowy ground with a thud¡­ She felt that she was on the brink of death. If I die, will I finally be able to see mommy? At that moment, she heard a blurry voice. ¡°Lilly, call for your uncle! Your uncle is Gilbert Crawford, his phone number is 159xxxxx¡­¡± ¡°Call¡­¡± Lilly opened her eyes and noticed the ck phone lying in the snow. Her survival instincts kicked in as she desperately crawled toward it. ¡°159¡­¡± Lilly stuttered and stammered, her stiff fingers struggling to move, and finally, she managed to make the call¡­ ** Meanwhile, Hugh Crawford lectured at a courtyard house in Clodston, ¡°Another year has passed. Gilbert Crawford, when will you take the test for the Chief Physician role?!¡± The eight brothers of the Crawford family looked at each other while Gilbert touched his nose. Suddenly the old man changed the topic and asked, ¡°Also, it¡¯s been four years, and have you not found your sister?¡± The looks on the brothers¡¯ faces changed, with their lips pursed. Their indifferent eyes now had a slight hint of sorrow. Their younger sister, Jean Crawford, was diagnosed with acute promyelocytic leukemia at a young age. Since then, she had been carefully nursed by the Crawford family as she went through blood transfusions, anti-infection treatments, and bone marrow transnts¡­ However, her condition worsened and even affected her memory. Then, four years ago, she suddenly went missing. Gilbert was a physician at the Shercaster Cancer Hospital and was in charge of Jean¡¯s treatment. That day, he had to save a critically ill patient, and it was at that moment¡­ that Jean disappeared. For the past four years, guilt and regret had been tormenting him. Even with his outstanding medical talent, he had been unable to move forward since then. The Crawford family had eight sons, and Jean was the only daughter. After their daughter¡¯s disappearance, Bettany suddenly fell ill, and Hugh¡¯s temper grew unstable. A heavy stoney in the hearts of everyone in the Crawford family, rendering them restless. The eldest son, Anthony Crawford ¨C the CEO of the Crawford family¡¯s business empire ¨C worked day and night tirelessly, causing his health to worsen and requiring him to take daily medication. The third son, Bryson Crawford ¨C the outstanding pilot of Swift Airlines- failed the psychological tests and had been resting at home for the past four years. The others¡­ The study room fell into silence before suddenly, Gilbert¡¯s phone rang! Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Get Her Out Of Here Hugh had his rules, one of which was that phones should be turned off during morning meetings. Gilbert quickly retrieved his phone and was about to end the call. Hugh scolded, ¡°Take it!¡± Gilbert then coughed. ¡°Dad, it was an unknown number, I¡­¡± Hugh put his teacup aside and ordered, ¡°Take the call and put it on speakers!¡± Bryson and Jonas looked pitifully at Gilbert. Gilbert had no choice but to pick up the call and put it on speakers. They were taken aback when they heard a small voice. ¡°Hello¡­ is this uncle? I¡¯m Lilly Hatcher¡­ My mommy is Jean Crawford¡­ Are you my Uncle Gilbert?¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was weak and indescribably monotonous, like a small robot, with no discernible emotions in her tone. The looks of the Crawford family changed drastically! ck¡­ Hugh¡¯s pen cap dropped from his hand. They could not utter a single sound, as if everyone had their throats strangled. The child¡¯s tender voice sounded again on the other end of the phone. ¡°Uncle¡­ I¡¯m so cold and hungry¡­ I didn¡¯t push my stepmother, but they don¡¯t believe me¡­ Daddy dragged me to the gate to kneel¡­ but I¡¯m cold¡­ Uncle, will you help me¡­¡± As she spoke, her voice grew weaker and weaker. The sound of the snowstorm blowing could still be heard from the other end of the call, but her voice had abruptly stopped. Gilbert finally got back to his senses and grabbed his phone, holding it close to his mouth as he yelled frantically, ¡°Hey, Li-Lilly? Where are you? Tell me your location now!¡± However, there was no response. Hugh, panicked, stood up, and his previously rigid and stern look had already gone as if he had aged in an instant. ¡°Quick! Quickly! Investigate the number and location now!¡± ** Lilly passed out before finishing the call and dropped the phone in the snow. Stephen then returned to look for his phone and saw Lilly lying there, not moving. He kicked her and snarled, ¡°It¡¯d be better if she¡¯s dead!¡± Four years ago, he found a woman on the street who was poorly dressed and in bad condition. He took her back to his apartment out of kindness. After the woman cleaned up, he discovered that she was gorgeous. She had amnesia and appeared to be confused. As Stephen was enamored by her cuteness, he took care of her. Like a fool in love, he doted on her, telling her to not force herself to do anything as he cared for her¡­ Now that Stephen thought about it, he found it revolting. Who knows if a female beggar like her was taken advantage of when she was wandering about the streets? Otherwise, why doesn¡¯t Lilly have any resemnce to me? Although suspicious, Stephen never wanted to do a paternity test because if it turned out that he was not the father, he would be the most foolish man in South City! Stephen grabbed his phone and walked away. He continuously made calls in his warm study room. ¡°Hello¡­ Mr. Burton, it¡¯s me, Stephen! I¡¯m wondering if you are acquainted with the Crawford family from Clodston?¡± ¡°Greetings, Mr. Ledger! Happy new year! Are you acquainted with the Crawford family? Oh, my company¡¯s just having a minor issue¡­¡± ** The snowstorm outside the study room was intense, and Lilly was still lying on the snow. It was only a matter of time before the day got dark. She was a little conscious but could no longer force her eyes to open. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She had never cried since her mother died. Even if her father abused her, she never shed a single tear. Yet, she wanted to cry at that moment. When she called her uncle, there was no response from the other end. Do they hate me too? Then no one likes me at all. What about mommy? If I die and mommy sees me, will she hate me too? Lilly¡¯s lips, turning purple from the cold, were pressed together as she kept thinking. Mommy¡­ I won¡¯t cry¡­ Lilly¡¯s a good girl¡­ Suddenly, she heard a loud noise. About seven cars arrived at the Hatcher mansion, and a man wearing a ck down coat got out of the first car and opened the mansion¡¯s gate! As there was a massive snowstorm, the snow had already covered Lilly¡¯s petite figure. Gilbert anxiously looked around. On the phone, Lilly said she was kneeling at the gate! Suddenly his face turned pale as he noticed a small pile of snow at the gate. He immediately rushed over and shoved the snow away, causing his hands to redden from the cold. Finally, he found a small figure under the snow! ¡°Lilly?!¡± Gilbert hurriedly picked up the young girl, and the moment he saw Lilly¡¯s face, he knew that this was their Lilly ¨C her face was a splitting image of their sister when she was young¡­ Their most beloved and cherished sister¡¯s child ¨C Lilly! Lilly felt as if she had fallen into a warm embrace, and the person had even taken off their coat to wrap her around. Lilly was numb from being frozen for too long, and after feeling an instant of warmth, she still felt bone- chillingly cold, causing her to shiver uncontrobly. Lilly struggled to open her eyes and finally saw the man before her ¨C he looked somewhat simr to her mother but also different. Lilly¡¯s lips twitched as she asked weakly, ¡°Are you¡­ uncle¡­ I didn¡¯t push anyone¡­ uncle¡­¡± At that moment, Lilly was murmuring as she had lost consciousness. She was like a cold, emotionless robotpared to Gilbert¡¯s agitated self. Gilbert was on the verge of crying. The young child in his arms was only wearing thin sleepwear ¨C pure cotton autumn clothing ¨C with no padding at all. Her small face had already turned purple from the cold, and her lips were cracked and turning dark. Like a frozen sculpture, her tiny figure could not move, making Gilbert afraid that he would break her with a single touch. ¡°Lilly¡­ Uncle¡¯s here, and I¡¯m bringing you home.¡± Gilbert choked. He could not imagine how Lilly managed to survive independently with her condition. He was even scared to think she would have died if they arrivedter. Gilbert carefully held Lilly, focusing solely on her. He rushed back to the car. ¡°Lilly, stay with me.¡± Gilbert¡¯s voice turned hoarse as he urged, ¡°Don¡¯t sleep¡­ Lilly, can you say something to uncle? Lilly¡­¡± Lilly had already lost consciousness. Hugh staggered a little as he rushed over. Seeing Gilbert¡¯s piled-up clothes, he anxiously asked, ¡°How is she?¡± Gilbert was already panicking. ¡°Quick, we must go to the hospital now!¡± The Crawford family felt their hearts were in their throats and immediately headed toward the hospital. Meanwhile, Stephen, who had just received the news of their arrival, hurriedly rushed downstairs with a mixture of excitement and tion on his face. When the Crawford family was rushing into the mansion, they were stopped by the security guard. Once Anthony revealed his name, the guard quickly went to inform Stephen. As he was wracking his brains trying to find a way to be acquainted with the Crawford family, Stephen was taken aback by the news! Although he did not know why the Crawford family suddenly appeared before the mansion, he knew he had a chance as long as they were there. There¡¯s hope for the Hatcher family, after all! Suddenly, Stephen remembered something and quickly turned to a servant, saying, ¡°Is that deadbeat still lying in the yard? Get her out of here immediately!¡± That jinx had cursed her mother to death, and now mypany will go bankrupt from her curse too. Stephen would not allow her to ruin this opportunity to meet with the Crawford family. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Lilly¡¯s Eight Uncles To The Rescue! Everything happened so fast that the Hatchers had no time to react. By the time Stephen rushed out, he saw Anthony preparing to get into his car and drive off. However, he had not been in time to see Gilbert brushing the snow off Lilly and picking her up from where she had been kneeling by the gate. ¡°My goodness! It¡¯s Mr. Anthony Crawford!¡± Stephen stered a bright smile onto his face and greeted the other cheerfully. ¡°What brings you here? It¡¯s an honor to have you visiting our humble abode!¡± By then, Richard, Pa, and some of the Hatcher servants had hurried out to join Stephen as well, their faces wreathed in smiles of wee. When they saw Anthony¡¯s stern, aloof countenance, they became even more fawning and obsequious. Anthony Crawford was the current head of the Crawford family¡¯s business empire and the CEO of Crawford Holdings! The Crawford family was one of Clodston¡¯s four influential families; everyone wanted to butter them up and curry favor. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. A true aristocratic family like this with old money and such deep ties to Clodston was rare. The Crawfords were an elusive, mysterious entity; they kept themselves out of the limelight. The only thing anyone in Clodston knew for sure was that the Crawfords had eight sons, but even then, few had even set eyes on them. Anthony was asionally featured in the headlines of the financial news, which was why the Hatchers had recognized him. ¡°Mr. Crawford, pleasee in! It¡¯s freezing out here. We¡¯d love to have you stay a little while if you don¡¯t mind such humble surroundings,¡± Richard said enthusiastically. ¡°Yes, yes, please doe in and have something hot!¡± Stephen chimed in, smiling. Now that they were in the presence of a truly distinguished person, all the Hatchers could not help trying to ingratiate themselves with him. The Ador Hatcher Corporation was in dire straits; for the Hatcher family, this was a catastrophe. However, just a word from Anthony would revive their gging fortunes! If luck favored them, they might even be one of Clodston¡¯s top ten influential families¡­ Anthony¡¯s face betrayed no hint of expression; instead, he studied Stephen with keen eyes. Was this Lilly¡¯s father? Still without expression, Anthony declined Richard¡¯s offer coolly and enigmatically. ¡°Very well, Mr. Hatcher and family.¡± Without another word, he got into his car and drove off. The Hatchers stood there, confused and dazed, watching him leave. Pa was the first to speak. ¡°Mr. Crawford said very well¡­ Does that mean he¡¯s intending to help us?¡± Richard frowned. ¡°Given his expression, I don¡¯t think he meant anythingplimentary.¡± Stephen ordered the servants to enlighten him about what had happened earlier. They rted how the Crawfords had shown up en masse at the Hatcher Mansion and taken Lilly away, and that a man in ck had stripped off his coat and wrapped it around her, cradling her in his arms. He had also identified himself as her uncle¡­ When Stephen heard this, he was thunderstruck. Suddenly, everything became terrifyingly clear. It wasmon knowledge that the Crawfords had eight sons and a daughter. However, the daughter¡¯s health was frail, and she had never appeared in public before. Did this mean that the woman he had rescued four years ago was the Crawford family¡¯s one and only precious daughter?! The rest of the Hatcher family felt their hearts sinking. How they bitterly regretted their actions! Pa¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°So Jean was the Crawfords¡¯ daughter¡­ hurry, we need to go and get Lilly back¡­¡± They would never have forced Lilly to kneel in the snow if they had known! In fact, they would have treated her like a goddess and worshiped at her feet! Stephen regretted his actions as well; when he recalled how he had disciplined Lilly so harshly, he felt uneasy. Angrily he snapped, ¡°How are you going to get her back? Do you think we can walk in and take her away just like that?¡± Richard frowned so hard his brow looked like a wrinkled prune. After a long moment of consideration, he said, ¡°Well, regardless, we¡¯re still Lilly¡¯s blood rtions. We¡¯re her grandparents, after all! The Crawfords can¡¯t deny that, no matter how angry they are. Then again, Lilly did cause Debbie¡¯s miscarriage, that¡¯s a fact¡­¡± All they had wanted to do was to teach Lilly not to be an irresponsible little liar! Unfortunately, Stephen had let his temper get the better of him and had disciplined her more severely than he should have¡­ The Hatchers felt confident that they would be able to clear up any misunderstandings with the Crawfords. All they had to do was to have a satisfactory exnation for everything. Once that was settled, they would be able to look forward to a future of wealth and prestige¡­ ¡­ Instead of returning to Clodston after rescuing Lilly, the Crawfords went straight to the nearest hospital. The hitherto vacant VIP suite in South Town¡¯s best hospital was now a hive of frantic activity. No one dared to raise their voices. The atmosphere was extremely tense, punctuated by the sounds of hospital equipment beeping and doctors and nurses hurrying to and fro. Hugh Crawford paced back and forth with the help of his walking stick. ¡°Why are they still in there?¡± He muttered fretfully. Anthony nced at the time, then gently told his father, ¡°Dad, you should sit down.¡± Lilly had immediately been whisked off to the emergency room as soon as they reached the hospital. Gilbert had gone with her; up until now, neither of them had emerged. In the emergency room, Gilbert examined Lilly¡¯s bruised body with shaking hands. Broken bones were the worst thing that could happen in cases of severe frostbite. A more detailed examination revealed that Lily had been badly beaten; in fact, her arms, ribs, and shins had been fractured. There were numerous patches of frostbite all over her body. Some of the areas were so severely frostbitten they would require surgical intervention. Lilly was only three or four years old, and she had been made to undergo such torment¡­ Hot tears stung Gilbert¡¯s eyes. Leaning down, he murmured, ¡°Lilly, this is your Uncle Gilbert. Can you hear me? If you can, please hang in there. You¡¯ll make it through, I promise¡­¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, but she had the oddest sensation of her body feeling very light and warm all over. It was the first time she had ever felt sofortable. Everything was very quiet, except for a voice by her ear that constantly murmured, ¡°Lilly¡­Lilly dear¡­ little Tulip¡­Can you see me? Can you hear me?¡± Who was this mysterious person? Lilly tried very hard to open her eyes, but she was unable to do so. She wanted to reply that she could hear this person talking to her as well, but she could not make a sound, no matter how frantically she tried. ¡­ It took three hours of surgical procedures before Lilly was out of danger, and the doctors all felt this was a miracle! The little girl was wheeled into a hospital room, IV tubes stered all over her body. Gilbert¡¯s face was stony as he handed Anthony the report from Lilly¡¯s examination. When the Crawfords read it, they were incensed. Hugh growled in fury, ¡°A fine, upstanding bunch, these Hatchers! They even had the nerve toy hands on a three-and-a-half-year-old child! Anthony had already done a background check on the Hatcher family. In a frosty voice, he replied, ¡°The Hatcher family¡¯s business goods are under suspicion of being contraband. Thepany is in pretty desperate straits. Recently they¡¯ve been trying to find some point of connection so that we¡¯ll help them.¡± Hugh merelyughed derisively. ¡°Help them? They can count themselves lucky if I don¡¯t ruin them entirely!¡± The old gentleman was so enraged that he wanted to tear the entire Hatcher family to pieces there and then. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad,¡± Anthony answered. ¡°They won¡¯tst long.¡± Hugh bit his lower lip and fell silent. After a while, he murmured, ¡°Then how about Jean¡­what¡¯s happened to her¡­?¡± Anthony did not say anything, merely stayed silent. Clodston and South Town were around 1200 miles apart. Four years ago, Jean had somehow found her way to South Town, seriously ill and having lost her memory. Stephen had found her, and taken her home. She had almost died giving birth to Lilly but miraculously recovered and held on for another two years before sumbing to her illness, leaving Lilly alone in the world. The Crawford brothers¡¯ beloved sister had died quietly in some remote town without a nod to her status or even a mention of her name¡­ Anthony¡¯s fists clenched tightly as his anger grew; the expression on his face became even stonier. Hugh did not dare probe any further; he was afraid he would not be able to handle the truth. Gilbert asked, ¡°Why would they beat Lilly like that?¡± Anthony replied in a voice as cold as ice, ¡°Stephen Hatcher¡¯s wife, Debbie, fell downstairs and had a miscarriage. Stephen believed that Lilly pushed her.¡± The other Crawfords could not help frowning at this. While this discussion was taking ce, the Hatchers had finally tracked Lilly to the hospital. Anthony¡¯s assistant hurriedly entered the room and said in low voice, ¡°Mr. Anthony, the Hatchers are here. They want to see their granddaughter¡­¡± Anthony gave a scornful bark ofughter, then ordered, ¡°Turn off the heating outside on this floor and open the windows. Let them wait.¡± ** Stephen, Richard, and Pa waited outside on the top floor corridor for a very long time. The VIP suites on this level were located inside an ess-controlled door; the Hatchers were in the outer area, so they were unable to go in. Anthony¡¯s assistant had arrived earlier, asking them to wait for a while, then had left. The Hatchers had not seen him since. Pa grumbled, ¡°Why won¡¯t they let us in? Lilly¡¯s our granddaughter, after all! Why would they make us wait outside here?¡± Stephen snapped, ¡°Oh, just wait!¡± He had beaten Lilly more severely than intended; it was understandable that the Crawfords would be angry. However, the Hatchers soon realized that something was amiss. The corridor was rapidly getting colder. Not only that, their waiting area was beside the windows, and the frosty winter wind blew in, causing them to shrink away and shiver from the cold! ¡°This weather is dreadful! Nobody can wait around like this!¡± Pa, who had been pampered and sheltered her entire life, could not take it anymore. ¡°Stephen, you¡¯d better find someone and ask what¡¯s going on!¡± Richard agreed, frowning heavily. If the Crawfords were angry, deliberately making the Hatchers wait for a while was understandable. However, they had already been here for half an hour; that was a bit too long. No one would be able to stand waiting in such bitterly cold weather. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Would They Abandon Her Again? Stephen went around the hospital looking for people, trying to find out what was going on. However, everyone he encountered told him that they did not know what was happening either. By now, the Hatchers were so cold they were shivering uncontrobly in the icy corridor. The Crawfords would not see them either. It was bing unbearable to wait there. Pa was the first to admit defeat. ¡°I¡¯m going to see Debbie¡­¡± Debbie was also warded at this hospital, but she was in the maternity wing. Stephen and Richard could not stand it any longer either, but they did not want to leave so they had no choice but to keep on waiting in the interminable cold¡­ Incessantints filled their minds. They had no idea, however, that this was only the beginning of their troubles! ¡­ Lilly could hear the quiet beeping of machines around her. There were also people talking, but very indistinctly. However, there was one voice in particr that was very clear. ¡°Lilly¡­Lilly dear¡­hey, little Tulip! You have to wake up soon, okay? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Lilly felt as if a small swarm of bees was buzzing beside her ear and chattering to her. It was just a little bit tiresome. Who was this person talking to her? Lilly¡¯s eyelids fluttered slightly and she finally opened her eyes, only to see a snowy-white wall right in front of her. A group of people surrounded her bed. Pursing her lips, she carefully scrutinized them. Gilbert reacted enthusiastically; he was also the first to speak. ¡°Lilly! You¡¯re awake now! I¡¯m your Uncle Gilbert¡­¡± The rest of the Crawfords did not even dare to breathe; they watched Lilly tensely. Lilly found herself at a loss. ¡°Uncle Gilbert?¡± Her pretty little face was expressionless and wooden. She looked just like a fragile porcin doll. It sounded as if she were repeating a foreign phrase. Hugh¡¯s mouth tightened into a hard line. Lilly was very thin; she was so tiny that the hospital bed seemed veryrge. It hurt to see her like that, so much so that it was hard to breathe. Gilbert spoke more gently. ¡°Lilly, I¡¯m your mother¡¯s brother. My name is Gilbert. You telephoned me earlier, do you remember?¡± Lilly furrowed her brow. After a moment, she let out a soft ¡°Ohh.¡± She remembered now. She had called Uncle Gilbert¡¯s phone number. He had ignored her though. Didn¡¯t her uncles want her? ¡°Did you¡­did youe to look for me?¡± Lilly asked in a thread of a voice. All the men around the bed nodded vigorously. Bryson added, ¡°Lilly, I¡¯m your Uncle Bryson. We¡¯re all here to take you back home with us.¡± Hugh felt as if something were constricting his throat. He drew a deep breath, then said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re here to take you home, Lilly. In the future, no one will dare to bully you or harass you. If anyone tries, your Grandpa Hugh will have something to say about that.¡± Lilly looked at each of the men in turn. They were going to take her home? She wasn¡¯t sure if they would abandon her again once they brought her home. Would they beat her and starve her? Seeing how silent she was, the Crawfords felt even more tense than ever. None of them had much experience handling children. One by one, they looked at Anthony and Liam. Anthony was the eldest Crawford boy; he was 40 years old and had two children. Liam, the second son, was 38 and also had two young ones. However, Anthony was not very good at interacting with children; after hesitating for a moment, he asked bluntly, ¡°Lilly, what are you worried about?¡± Since he said this in his customary inflexible, rather harsh way, his siblings all red at him. Liam coughed slightly in embarrassment. By nature, he was a taciturn person and found it difficult to say much. The tension in the air was so thick one could cut it with a knife. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Gilbert gave a deep sigh. He inched closer to Lilly¡¯s bed and very tenderly caressed her hair. In as gentle a voice as he could muster, he asked, ¡°Lilly darling, why don¡¯t you tell us all what your proper name is?¡± Lilly stared at the ceiling in silence for a while before replying, ¡°I don¡¯t have any other name except Lilly.¡± Daddy had told her that she didn¡¯t need a proper name; they¡¯d discuss that when her stepmother gave birth to her baby brother. Lilly had been what Mommy named her. She didn¡¯t have any other name besides that. Gilbert felt a dull ache in his heart. How had this child passed her days in the Hatcher household without even a name? Suppressing his anger, he asked, ¡°Well then, Lilly, can you tell your Uncle Gilbert what you¡¯re thinking right now?¡± Lilly finally turned her gaze in his direction with an effort, staring at this person who called himself her Uncle Gilbert. That day, her entire world had been so very dark but this man had broken through that darkness like a ray of light and rescued her. Her mouth trembled slightly and she asked, ¡°Uncle Gilbert¡­when we go home, am I¡­am I allowed to eat?¡± All the Crawfords were dumbfounded when they heard this. This child was asking if she was allowed to eat when she arrived home¡­ Before they could muster up a response, Lilly asked again in a tiny voice, ¡°Will you hit me?¡± Those simple four words almost made Hugh weep. The little girl was afraid she would be starved and beaten. What sort of abuse had she endured in the Hatcher household?! She was half-starved and inadequately dressed for the winter. When she had nightmares, no one would be there with her when she awoke in fright, and in summer no one would bother when she was drenched in sweat from the heat. Hugh turned away, biting his lip until he almost drew blood so he could suppress the tears that threatened to spill down his cheeks. The Crawford brothers were so enraged they clenched their fists tightly. However, they did not dare give vent to their anger for fear of scaring Lilly. Gilbert reached out and took Lilly¡¯s tiny hand, cing it against his cheek. Hoarsely, he murmured, ¡°Lilly darling, when we go home, you can eat whatever you want, and no one will hit you. Look, that¡¯s your Uncle Anthony there. That one¡¯s your Uncle Liam, and that¡¯s your Uncle Bryson¡­All of them are tough, strong men. All of us will protect you and no one will ever hurt you again.¡± Lilly clutched at the covers tightly with her other hand and was silent for a long time. Just when the Crawfords thought that she was not going to say anything else, she suddenly burst out, ¡°Uncle Gilbert, I didn¡¯t push anyone. Daddy and Grandpa kept telling me to own up, but I wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± She repeated this stubbornly, a look of determination on her little face and a downcast expression in her eyes. Did her uncles truly like her? Now that she had told them she wouldn¡¯t own up despite being asked to, would they still want a disobedient child like her? Gilbert felt as though a wad of cotton was constricting his throat. Tears welled up in his eyes, and even Hugh could not help brushing away his own tears. Anthony said firmly and calmly, ¡°Your Uncle Anthony believes you didn¡¯t do it. That was the right thing to do, not owning up to something that wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± Gilbert nodded as well. ¡°They¡¯re the ones who are in the wrong. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong Lilly; you did the right thing.¡± When Lilly heard this, her mouth twisted briefly and tears began pouring down her cheeks. It was as if all those bottled-up tears had finally found an outlet and refused to be suppressed any longer. Lilly¡¯s little face still maintained that stubborn expression but her voice was punctuated by gulping sobs. ¡°But¡­but Daddy doesn¡¯t believe me. Daddy said I killed my baby brother and that if I didn¡¯t own up, he wouldn¡¯t let me out.¡± It seemed as if Lilly had finally found someone she could unload her grievances to, even as she sobbed these words. Even a three-and-a-half-year-old child could feel ill-used no matter how stubborn or determined they were. Gilbert¡¯s fury got the better of him. ¡°He¡¯s not fit to be your Daddy!¡± ¡°Gilbert!¡± Anthony rapped out prohibitively. Gilbert subsided into reluctant silence, but his rage was unabated. At the thought of Stephen still waiting outside, he wanted to tear the hospital bed apart, grab one of the metal tube supports and give that man the beating of his life. Lilly sobbed out a few more things, cried a little longer, then fell asleep. Once they were outside the room, Gilbert asked indignantly, ¡°Anthony, are we really going to let those Hatchers off so lightly?¡± Bankruptcy alone was not enough for the likes of them! Anthony slowly unbuttoned his shirt sleeves and rolled them up. ndly, he returned, ¡°Eight against one, Gilbert. Is that enough for you?¡± There would be eight Crawfords swearing vengeance against the Hatcher family! Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 A Family The rest of the Crawford brothers narrowed their eyes when they heard Anthony¡¯s words. Gilbert loosened his wrists and cracked his knuckles; Edward, an architectural engineer with a fiery temper and tanned skin, scoffed and grabbed a rebar from nowhere. ¡°We¡¯rew-abiding citizens. How can we openly assault someone in public?¡± Bryson, the good-natured Captain, said gently. He interjected a nurse nearby and said, ¡°Hello, do you have a gunny sack in the storeroom?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The nurse stuttered, ¡°Yeah¡­ yeah¡­ we have a polybag and some paper boxes in the pharmacy.¡± She suggested the paper boxes instead, assuming they wanted to store something. Bryson smiled and said, ¡°Thank you. A gunny sack will be sufficient.¡± The Crawford brothers thought, a sack will be useful to beat up someone. Meanwhile, Stephen shivered in the cold as he waited outside the VIP wards. He swore in his heart, I¡¯ve been up all night, and it¡¯s almost daylight. Where the hell are the Crawfords? Richard left earlier because he could not stand the cold any longer. He reminded Stephen to stay put and demonstrate their sincerity before he left. Spring nights were colder than winter nights. Stephen could feel the biting cold filling his lungs with every breath of the stale air. The long wait had also left him hungry and exhausted. All he wanted to do was return home, take a warm, rxing shower, and sleep the rest of the day away. Things became even more unbearable when he considered the cozy environment he could be at. Stephen decided it was pointless to wait any longer after another hour had passed. The man spoke on the phone while walking to the underground car park. ¡°Remember to call me once the Crawfords leave¡­¡± Before he could continue, he experienced total darkness surrounding him. He was covered in a gunny sack! ¡°What the hell! Who are you?¡± Stephen screamed in agony as his attackersnded forceful punches. The perpetrators were none other than the eight brothers from the Crawford family. They did not typically get their hands dirty but could not help themselves when they considered Lilly¡¯s unfortunate situation. Their resentment grew as they remembered Lilly¡¯s body of injuries and how she had cautiously asked if there would be food when she returned home and if they would hurt her. ¡°Stop it!¡± Stephen begged. He was helpless and at his captors¡¯ mercy. ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the President of Ador Hatcher Corporation. How dare you attack me! I swear that I¡¯ll¡­¡± Anthony scoffed and loosened his tie. He then motioned for his brothers to stop the assault. Everyone complied with his instructions, and Edward clung to the rebar as he prepared to resume the attack. Stephen heaved a sigh of relief after his opponents appeared to have backed down. However, the rebarnded forcefully on his leg, much to his surprise. ¡°Ahh!¡± His agonizing cries rang out throughout the parking lot. Although Stephen survived the attack, he was injured so badly that he had to be carried into the hospital. What made matters worse was that he had no idea whom was to me and had no way of finding out. His adversaries did not leave any clues suggesting their identity. ¡°Are you feeling better, Stephen?¡± Debbie sobbed beside the man¡¯s bedside. If he were awake, he would notice theck of sincerity in her eyes. The woman appeared to be a worried wife, but she was secretly distraught over Lilly¡¯s unexpected newfound identity in the Crawford family. Debbie was appalled when Pa told her of the news yesterday. She fumed inwardly, how did that bastard be the only beloved daughter of the Crawford family?! In truth, Lilly was not responsible for the miscarriage; Debbie had intentionally caused the fall so that she could get rid of the baby. She knew that the Hatchers were experiencing financial difficulties and that Stephen was on the verge of bankruptcy after incurring numerous debts. Debbie believed that a young and beautifuldy like her had a good chance of finding a new husband; one who was wealthier and more powerful than Stephen. If she had a child, remarriage would be more difficult for her. As a result, she needed to find a way to make the baby vanish while avoiding responsibility. Debbie knew that Lilly was a lonely child loved by no one. Since her birth, the Hatchers had never been kind to her. Stephen had even admitted in his drunken stupor that he despised her presence. Hence, Debbie felt that it was safe to pin the me on her lost child on Lilly. Little did she know that the girl was part of the Crawford family. Debbie¡¯s spine tingled at the prospect of offending one of the four greatest families. What should I do? I¡¯ll be in trouble if they find out the truth. I need to figure out how to keep Lilly silent forever¡­ At the VIP ward, Lilly opened her eyes once again. This time, the room waspletely empty and deathly quiet. She was feeling insecure and uneasy as she thought everyone had left. A few momentster, there was a soft knock at the door. Her face lit up when she saw Gilbert enter the room. Hugh had instructed them to wait outside the ward in order to avoid crowding the room, and improve venttion. ¡°How are you feeling, Lilly? Shall I get you some breakfast?¡± Gilbert said warmly. When Lilly nodded, he gave the order to serve breakfast. The rest of the Crawfords were awokened by the noise and went into the room to check on Lilly. ¡°What do you like to eat, Lilly? There are sandwiches, donuts, oatmeal¡­¡± Hugh asked tenderly. Edward pushed his way in and eximed, ¡°How about meatball spaghetti? It¡¯s delicious!¡± Hugh reprimanded Edward by hitting his leg with his walking cane. ¡°Lilly has only just awoken. How is she going to eat the meatball spaghetti?¡± He picked up a te and suggested, ¡°How about some sandwiches? It¡¯s tasty.¡± Bryson smiled as he picked up a bowl. ¡°Or some oatmeal would be good too.¡± Lilly pursed her lips, and tears shimmered in her eyes. Recognition dawned on her that she may now have a family. She sniffled and said cautiously, ¡°I would like to have some sandwiches, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Great! Come, have the sandwiches!¡± Hugh nodded fervently, his tear-reddened eyes fixed on Lilly, who reminded him of a younger Jean. However, unlike Lilly, Jean was willful and hyperactive when she was a little girl. She led a carefree life and often bickered with her brothers. However, the little girl before him was mncholic, and careful with her words. She must have been through a lot to be this mature at the age of three and a half. The Crawfords only left the room after Lilly had finished her meal and tucked into bed. However, the moment Lilly closed her eyes, a voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Tulip! Tulip!¡± She opened her eyes, but the room was empty. Lilly tried to sleep again, convinced that she was dreaming. The voice spoke again as she closed her eyes. ¡°Lilly, Lilly, Tulip!¡± Lilly clutched the sheets nervously as she searched for the source of the voice. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 My Master Lilly looked around, yet she still saw only an empty room. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked in a shaking voice. ¡°I¡¯m your master,¡± the voice answered calmly. The little girl scowled at the absurd response. ¡°I don¡¯t have a master,¡± she said firmly. Suddenly, a shadowy figure sat in the chair next to the bed. The young man, dressed in a white robe, was not visible to the rest. He had blood-red lips, piercing grey eyes, and a high nose. He exuded a cold, sinister aura. The man red at the little girl before him and thought, I thought she was going to be an ignorant dumb child. It seems like it isn¡¯t that easy to fool her¡­ ¡°Tulip.¡± Before he could continue, Lilly hissed, ¡°My name is not Tulip. I¡¯m Lilly.¡± The man rubbed his chin and said, ¡°I¡¯m really your master. Your mum asked me to be your master when she was still around.¡± ¡°No, she won¡¯t,¡± Lilly protested. She did not believe her mother would give her up to a stranger. The man was speechless at her denial. When Jean was about to die, she saw him and begged him to protect Lilly and the Crawfords. The little girl was only two years old then and could not see his spiritual body. However, the fact remains that he was her master! When Lilly was on the verge of death two days ago, she could finally hear his voice. Nheless, she refused to believe his words. The man rubbed his nose and stated, ¡°Jean Crawford is your mother, and you are Lilly Hatcher. I know who you are.¡± Lilly pursed her lips and retorted, ¡°Everyone knows that.¡± What a clever youngdy. The Hatchers would never be able to bully her if it weren¡¯t for her petite stature and desire to be loved. The man smirked and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink everything, little one. When you are well enough, we can do the ceremonious activities. My name is Pablo Belmont. I was a formidable man in my past life.¡± Noticing Lilly¡¯s confused expression, Pablo exined, ¡°It¡¯s natural that you don¡¯t know who I am because I wasn¡¯t born in your era. However, I¡¯m a talented man. I can teach you many things, such as to protect yourself from bullies.¡± ¡°Will great men perish?¡± Lilly inquired. When she realized her question had met with silence, she asked again, ¡°If you¡¯re as capable as you said, how did you die?¡± Pablo was rendered speechless by her difficult questions. Lilly clutched her sheets and pursed her lips. ¡°If you¡¯re really my master, why did you leave me alone?¡± Nobody cared about her since her mother died, not even when she was crying or hurt. For the past year, she tried her best to avoid stepping on anyone¡¯s toes. Despite her efforts, her father and grandparents did not adore her. Debbie even beat her up at times. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll protect you,¡± Pablo stated solemnly. His face hardened, and he offered no further exnation. Lilly bit her lower lip and turned away from him. Pablo patted Lilly¡¯s head and said, ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll be backter. This is my wee gift for you.¡± He had rushed to see Lilly and needed to return to tie up any loose ends. Lilly felt a searing sensation and found red threads circling her wrist. The room fell silent once again. She looked around but saw no one. To her surprise, her aching body felt better, and her heart was at peace. After ten days, Lilly¡¯s wounds mostly recovered. Finally, she was well enough to return home. ¡°This is a miracle. She has managed to heal so quickly. Given the severity of her injuries, I expected it to take three months,¡± a doctor said incredulously. Gilbert soon arrived and observed Lilly on the bed, her eyes glued to the red string around her wrist. She looked immensely lonely and afraid. ¡°Lilly, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He reached out and patted her head gently. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He pointed to the red string and asked curiously. He did not remember seeing the item on Lilly¡¯s wristst night. Lilly raised her head and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my rabbit, Uncle Gilbert?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Gilbert recalled that while Lilly was unconscious, she held on to a worn-out rabbit stuffed animal. He quickly wiped the snow off the little girl and emptied her bag to get her ready for the emergency room. He tossed the filthy rabbit aside in his moment of panic. ¡°Was the rabbit important, Lilly? I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s gone,¡± Gilbert spoke gently. He quickly added, ¡°I can get you a brand new rabbit toy. I¡¯m going to buy it right now!¡± Lilly bit her lips as her eyes started to redden. She tried desperately to stop the tears from streaming down her cheeks. She squeaked, ¡°Mommy got me the rabbit.¡± Daddy threw all of Mommy¡¯s belongings away. The little rabbit was the only thing left. It was the only thing Mommy had left for me, and it was now gone. Mommy¡¯s gone, my so-called master is gone, and my rabbit is gone. When Anthony entered the room and saw Gilbert and a tearful Lilly, he scowled and asked solemnly, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, Anthony! Lilly had left her rabbit at the Hatcher Mansion,¡± Gilbert said innocently. He did not want to admit the rabbit was gone for good for fear of upsetting Lilly. If he said it was with the Hatchers, there was a glimmer of hope. Anthony said warmly, ¡°I¡¯ll get you a brand new toy, Lilly. Don¡¯t be upset.¡± He was more than capable of purchasing all the rabbit toys in the world if she desired. ¡°It¡¯s the only gift Jean left for Lilly,¡± Gilbert said, shaking his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go get it back,¡± Anthony instructed. He did not know whether the rabbit was still at the Hatcher Mansion. If it wasn¡¯t, he swore to dig through all the bins in South City to get it back. ¡°I want to go too, Uncle Anthony!¡± Lilly said. Apart from the rabbit, she still had something important to retrieve. At the Hatcher Mansion, Richard and Stephen were seated in the living room, looking unkempt. The ce had lost much of its former splendor after the debtors seized everything of value. Stephen sat on the couch, unshaven and tired-looking. ¡°Why did you owe so much money, Stephen? What are we going to do?¡± Pa cried. The Hatchers were dered bankrupt the day Stephen was admitted to the hospital. Not only were their assets seized by the creditors, but the Hatcher Mansion was also forcefully reimed. They were now without a ce to stay. Richard yelled, ¡°Why the hell are you crying? None of this would happen if you treated Lilly better.¡± ¡°Why are you ming it all on me? You weren¡¯t nice to your granddaughter either!¡± Pa protested. ¡°Stop arguing!¡± Stephen bellowed. He had spent the entire day dealing with hispany¡¯s bankruptcy. Furthermore, he could face jail time as the court became involved in the case. Richard and Pa remained silent, regretting their previous mistreatment of Lilly. Given her rtions with the Crawfords, they might have had a chance to join the upper echelons of society had they been kind to her. ¡°Ungrateful brat. She haspletely forgotten about us after bing rich,¡± Pa said bitterly. We are her grandparents after all. How can she be so heartless and ungrateful? A family is where we learn to forgive and forget. Moreover, this wasn¡¯t even our fault. She pushed Debbie down the stairs and caused her miscarriage. Just then, Debbie walked down the stairs and coaxed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Lilly will definitelye back.¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Return to the Hatcher Mansion Debbie clutched a toy rabbit belonging to Lilly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad, Mum. Lilly left her toy rabbit at home. I¡¯m sure she¡¯lle and get it back.¡± Only Debbie understood the significance of the rabbit. It was the only present Jean had left her daughter. As a result, Lilly hugged it every day; even as she was nearly beaten to death, she could not bear to let go. Debbie remembered Lilly did not cry despite her constant pinching and yelling. Yet, when she grabbed the bunny and cut off an ear, the little girl immediately burst into tears. ¡°Are you sure she¡¯ll be back?¡± Stephen looked at the tattered toy and asked skeptically. He did not see any value in the dirty toy rabbit. Debbie smiled and said confidently, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know this was her favorite toy since you didn¡¯t spend much time with Lilly, Stephen. It holds a special ce in her heart because her mom left this for her.¡± Pa pondered for a moment before agreeing with Debbie¡¯s analysis. She remembered Lilly always brought the rabbit everywhere she went, including the restroom. ¡°That¡¯s great! I hope she¡¯ll be back!¡± Pa said in exhration. She was confident of her abilities to coax a little girl. Debbie¡¯s eyes flickered as she thought, Lilly will return for the rabbit and the parrot. I¡¯m not certain who owns the parrot, but it resides in the forest behind the Hatcher Mansion. No one can get close to it except for Lilly. Hence, she¡¯ll personally return to fetch the parrot. It¡¯s impossible to ask anyone to collect it on her behalf. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve already stitched and cleaned the rabbit just now. Lilly will be overjoyed to see it in a good state,¡± Debbie shared. Stephen hugged his wife and said merrily, ¡°Debbie, you¡¯re the best! You¡¯re so nice to Lilly, even though she has caused you so much pain. You not only forgave her, but you also fixed her rabbit. I¡¯ll repay your kindness when the Hatchers regain our former glory.¡± Debbie leaned on the man and pretended to be overjoyed. ¡°I wish to help you in any way I can, Stephen.¡± ¡°Hurry, tidy the ce!¡± Pa instructed Debbie. The servants were dismissed from the mansion after the Hatchers went bankrupt. Hence, there was no one left to instruct except for Debbie. Even though she did as she was told, the woman¡¯s eyes shed with hatred when no one was looking. A few ck Maybachs pulled up outside the porch of Hatcher Mansion. Anyone would be taken aback by the eight charming young men alongside the mighty Hugh Crawford alighting from the cars. And yet, all of thismotion was to retrieve a toy rabbit. Debbie, on the other hand, chose to stay on the third floor and observe the events from the balcony. She felt envious when she saw the eight Crawford brothers and was thinking how her life would change if she could win one of the men¡¯s hearts. Debbie¡¯s heart stopped when she saw the man wearing a ck silk shirt. He pushed his golden- rimmed spectacles on his nose bridge while looking around the room with one hand in his pocket. The man with the badass attitude was none other than Jonas Crawford! Debbie was ecstatic to see the man of her dreams. Jonas was one of the most famous actors in the country. It was the first time she saw him up close. She covered her mouth to muffle her screams; her heart raced rapidly, and her face reddened in excitement. The Hatchers hurried to the gate to greet the Crawfords right away. ¡°Greetings, my inws. Wee, Mr. Anthony!¡± Stephen called out warmly and extended his hand for a handshake. Unfortunately, his enthusiasm was met with a lukewarm response as Anthony gave him a side nce and kept his hands in his pockets. ¡°Is this your first time visiting the South City? I was wondering why the weather is excellent today. It must be because you have decided to visit our city. Come on in!¡± Richard said to Hugh gleefully. ¡°The weather is great indeed. It¡¯s cold enough to send my granddaughter to the hospital. The Hatchers are indeed one-of-a-kind,¡± Hugh hissed in response. While Richard was still trying to recover from his embarrassment, Paughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re a funny man, Mr. Crawford. We have always been taking good care of Lilly. She was throwing a tantrum and argued with Debbie the other day. Her father decided to teach her a lesson so that she will mind her manners.¡± She turned to look at Lilly lovingly, ¡°Give Grandma a hug, will you? I haven¡¯t seen you for days. I miss you so much!¡± The little girl bit her lower lip and clutched Gilbert¡¯s shirt. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s an odd way to teach manners? You caused my granddaughter to have broken bones and forced her to kneel in the snow with her pajamas,¡± Hugh hissed. The Hatchers wore fearful expressions like they were even afraid to breathe. They felt they had received their just punishments now that they were bankrupt, and Stephen was brutally attacked. ¡°Please,e in! In any case, Stephen is Lilly¡¯s father. A child needs to have a fatherly presence while growing up.¡± Richard nudged Hugh into the house as he spoke, having recognized the importance of maintaining a cordial rtionship with their inws. Stephen caught on the elderly man¡¯s signal and added, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sorry for hurting you, Lilly. Will you forgive Daddy? I shouldn¡¯t have been so harsh even when you made a mistake.¡± As he approached Lilly, he wore a guilty and pained expression. The bodyguards, however, stopped him before he could even get close. The little girl kept her eyes on Gilbert and refused to look at Stephen. Thetter thought in exasperation, what the hell is wrong with her? Doesn¡¯t she know how important this meeting is for the Hatcher family? Why is she throwing a tantrum? ¡°Lilly,¡± Stephen said in a deep voice. She always followed his instructions when he used a threatening tone. The little girl trembled slightly when she heard the familiar tone. The Crawford brothers¡¯ resentment grew as they witnessed Lilly¡¯s fear. They chided themselves for showing Stephen mercy the other day. ¡°There¡¯s no need to discuss this further. We¡¯re here to pick up some things,¡± Gilbert said. Hugh tightened his grip on the walking cane and said coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s Lilly¡¯s rabbit?¡± Pa nodded. ¡°It¡¯s here. However, it was damaged when it was thrown into the snow. Luckily, Lilly¡¯s aunt picked it up and fixed it for her. Why don¡¯t we alle in and take a seat!¡± A few men in ck barged into the house after Anthony raised his hand. Stephen¡¯s first instinct was to cover his head, fearful of being beaten again. However, he looked up awkwardly when he realized the men were entering the house. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Anthony challenged. The man did not disy such fear when he punished Lilly. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. All of this is my fault. Lilly, shall we speak inside?¡± Stephen coaxed. Just as Gilbert was about to reject his offer, Lilly tugged his sleeve and said, ¡°Uncle Gilbert¡­¡± She looked into the house forlornly as she thought about her parrot. The Hatchers were overjoyed to see her response because they had assumed she had given in. She¡¯s just a little girl and this is her home. How can she disown her father and refuse to return home? ¡°Come on in. Wee to the Hatcher Mansion!¡± Pa and Richard said enthusiastically, excited to wee the Crawfords. Anthony looked at Lilly, perplexed as to why she wanted to return to the Hatcher Mansion. But, whatever the case may be, he would wholeheartedly support her decision. Even though the Hatchers¡¯ mansion was quiterge and well-furnished, the affluent Crawfords thought it was subpar. They entered the house with a look of disgust as they thought about how Lilly had spent her days at the worn-down ce. The bodyguard searched through the house and brought all the toys to the ground floor. Lilly broke free from Gilbert¡¯s arms and ran to pick up the dirtiest rabbit toy in the pile. I¡¯m here for you, Bunny. I¡¯ll never abandon you. Lilly smiled as she looked lovingly at her toy. Apart from the toy rabbit, she had another good friend ¨C Polly. Lilly dashed to the backyard, but stopped halfway and returned to grab Gilbert¡¯s hand. Debbie hid in the backyard, patiently awaiting Lilly¡¯s arrival. She knew the little girl would go out of her way to find the parrot because it was afraid of strangers. As a result, all she needed was Lilly to appear in order to carry out her n¡­ Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Unworthy to Be Lilly¡¯s Mother Lilly looked around the garden and shouted, ¡°Polly!¡± A loud squawk was heard, followed by the flight of a colorful parrot out of the woods. However, after flying one round around Lilly, it quickly flew back into the trees. ¡°Polly is scared of you, Uncle Gilbert,¡± the little girl whispered, motioning for Gilbert to remain silent. Her large watery eyes and endearing actions made her look adorable. He looked at the garden and suggested, ¡°Lilly, why don¡¯t I send someone to catch Polly so we can bring it home?¡± She frowned and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± As though worried that the parrot was eavesdropping, she checked her surroundings, she added, ¡°We can¡¯t catch Polly because it will be scared. It¡¯s a good bird.¡± Even though Lilly¡¯s rationale amused Gilbert, he nodded and agreed to her n. ¡°Don¡¯t move, Uncle Gilbert,¡± the little girl tapped on his shoulder and instructed. She then walked into the garden and called for Polly once more. ¡°A Dumb Dumb! A Dumb! Dumb!¡± Polly sat on the tree branch and chirped. Lilly chided, ¡°Uncle Gilbert isn¡¯t a Dumb Dumb, Polly.¡± ¡°A Bad Dog! A Bad Dog!¡± Polly chirped once more. ¡°Uncle Gilbert isn¡¯t a Bad Dog,¡± the little girl exined. Gilbert was speechless at the incredulous conversation. Regardless of Lilly¡¯s assurance, Polly refused to get off the tree branch. She found herself walking deeper into the garden. Suddenly, she heard a sound. When she turned to look at the source of the noise, she noticed a pair of familiar eyes staring back at her. When Lilly was about to flee, Debbie grabbed her arm and said, ¡°You are finally here, Lilly.¡± The woman covered Lilly¡¯s mouth to muffle her cries. ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy to see me, Lilly?¡± Debbie did not know that Gilbert was in the garden. She pinched the little girl¡¯s face and said with a look of menace, ¡°I don¡¯t like that attitude of yours, Lilly. I¡¯m still your mother, you know?¡± The little girl struggled to break free from Debbie¡¯s clutches. Debbie thought furiously, since when is the little brat so strong? ¡°You killed my baby, Lilly. Why are you treating me like this when I¡¯m still willing to care for you?¡± Debbie hissed. She looked different from when she hit Lilly in the past. Seeing that Lilly shook her head anxiously, Debbie continued, ¡°You said you didn¡¯t push me. But why would I fall if it weren¡¯t for your sudden appearance? You should be responsible for my baby¡¯s death. I¡¯m in a miserable state. If your uncles asked about the incident, you need to say that you pushed me down the stairs. Do you understand?¡± Debbie tried to coax the little girl, thinking it would be effortless to force her to follow instructions. However, Lilly bit her lip and remained silent. She refused to admit to a mistake that she did not commit. Debbie scowled as she thought, Lilly is testing my patience. She¡¯s such a useless brat who refuses to listen. This is so frustrating! She threatened, ¡°You¡¯re a disobedient child, Lilly. If you continue to act so stubbornly, I¡¯ll hit you.¡± There was no footage of the incident, and no one observed what caused me to fall. The Crawfords will unquestionably believe Lilly¡¯s story. I can¡¯t let her ruin my reputation; I¡¯m still nning to seduce my idol. Debbie once saw a news article about a teacher who abused a student and threatened to use his binocrs to spy on him. He was so terrified because he thought the teacher could hear everything he said. Because of this, the teacher could keep the parents in the dark. Intrigued by the ingenuity of the idea, she cautioned, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Lilly. It doesn¡¯t matter if your uncles promise to protect you. I¡¯ll be able to use my magic powers to find where you are.¡± Lilly bit her hard on the hand, much to her astonishment. She let out a yell before immediately pping the girl. Just as her palmnded squarely on Lilly¡¯s face, the red string around her wrist glowed. When Debbie saw the little girl¡¯s hand approaching, she sneered inwardly, her limps is so short and powerless. Does she think she can hurt me? Suddenly, Debbie wasunched into the marsh before she realized it. Gilbert had arrived and picked Lilly up right away. Thetter looked at her palm and then at Gilbert, wondering who was to me for Debbie¡¯s awful plight. Gilbert asked himself the same question, as he did not feel like he kicked hard enough to knock Debbie to the ground. He wondered if his eyes had been ying tricks on him. ¡°How dare you hit Lilly,¡± Gilbert snarled. He fixed his gaze on Debbie as he carried Lilly and inched closer. The woman panicked as she did not know that Gilbert was present. She waved her hand and said meekly, ¡°This must be a misunderstanding, Mr. Gilbert. Why will I hit Lilly? I¡¯m her mother too¡­¡± Gilbert¡¯s expression hardened as he yelled, ¡°You aren¡¯t worthy to be Lilly¡¯s mother!¡± He covered Lilly¡¯s ears and ced her on his chest so she would not see what happened next. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, please¡­¡± Debbie begged as she stared in dread at the approaching man. ¡°Ahh!¡± she cried in pain when Gilbert pinned her face down on the ground with his shoe. The rough edges ripped at her skin and cut her flesh. ¡°Bad Dog! Bad Dog!¡± ¡°Dumb Dumb!¡± Even though Debbie was on the verge of tears, Gilbert showed no signs of letting her off easy. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, please let me go! Please, I beg of you! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡± She sobbed, terrified that the man¡¯s sheer force would crush her head. The man decided to release Debbie as he thought using violence in front of a child was inappropriate. However, he could not help but give her a final kick, resulting in a broken nose. ¡°Get lost!¡± he ordered. Debbie covered her injured face with her hands and ran to her room without saying a word. Silent tears were streaming down her face as she attempted to pull the rock shards free, her frustration mounting. She stared at herself in the mirror to examine her broken nose and bloodied face. How could Gilbert bear to hit a woman! And with such brutality! I thought I could scare Lilly into lying for me. I never expected things to turn out this way. Not only did I fail to get that bastard to take the me, but I was also badly beaten up by Gilbert. When she lightly touched her nose, she felt tremendous pain. ¡°My face! My face!¡± She had always been proud of her wless face. However, she would now be disfigured, given that the cuts would leave permanent scars.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Ahh!¡± Debbie screamed and smashed the mirror on the floor. She could not ept that her face was ruined. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Stubborn Gilbert continued to apany Lilly in her efforts to persuade the parrot after chasing Debbie away. He was irritated at the prospect of having to sweet-talk an animal into following them home rather than trapping it. ¡°Come on, Polly. I¡¯ll feed you delicious meat if youe down,¡± the man coaxed. The parrot stared at Gilbert and shook its head. ¡°No meat. No meat! No fat!¡± When he saw the animal was refusing to cooperate, he took a deep breath and resorted to hisst resort, ¡°Lilly, let¡¯s go. Ignore the parrot.¡± Tears welled up in Lilly¡¯s eyes as she clutched Gilbert¡¯s shirt and begged, ¡°Please, Uncle Gilbert. Don¡¯t abandon Polly.¡± It broke his heart to watch Lilly in such distress. Hence, he apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lilly. This is all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± He wanted to p himself hard when he realized that he had forgotten the little girl was overly protective of her friends. Lilly was surprised because that was the first time anyone had apologized to her. She smiled and patted Gilbert on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Uncle Gilbert.¡± Even though she had expressed her regrets in the past, no one had assured her that everything was fine. The little girl promptlyforted her uncle, knowing that the apologizer would feel horrible if she did not respond. They then turned their focus to the parrot. ¡°Polly, be good now. Uncle Gilbert didn¡¯t mean to trick you. He isn¡¯t a bad person,¡± Lilly assured. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Polly. Pleasee down. We are going to Clodston and the garden there was huge. We can even find you a female friend¡­¡± Bryson, Edward, and Jonas went to the backyard to look for Lilly and Gilbert after they had been missing for a long time. They were taken aback by the duo¡¯s peculiar behavior, and upon further rification, they discovered that Lilly had returned to the Hatcher mansion in search of the parrot. The ordinary bird with green feathers watched on as the Crawfords quibbled. ¡°Are you kidding me, Gilbert? What¡¯s so difficult about persuading a parrot? Why are you so useless?¡± Edward hissed. Bryson and Jonas remained mute, knowing that fooling the parrot would be difficult; Gilbert had spent a lot of effort on this with no results. Suddenly, Polly started singing, ¡°Gilby Gilby! Stupid Gilby!¡± Gilbert scowled and retorted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it if you¡¯re so capable?¡± ¡°Watch and learn!¡± Edward scoffed and raised one arm. ¡°Squawk! Squawk! Squawk!¡± The man patted his raised arm to signal the parrot tond on it. Lilly widened her eyes and thought, Uncle Edward looks like a gori! While Bryson watched on with a mocking smile, Jonas crossed his arms and uttered, ¡°It¡¯s just a parrot. Why does he need to embarrass himself?¡± ¡°Dumb Dumb! Dumb Dumb!¡± Polly chirped. Infuriated by theck of response, Edward pointed at the parrot and screamed, ¡°Damn it! Get down here right now!¡± ¡°No! Don¡¯t trick me!¡± Polly pped its wings and replied. Lilly giggled as she observed Edward¡¯s incredulous expression; he was horrified by the animal¡¯s intelligence. Uncle Edward may appear scary but he isn¡¯t that fierce. Uncle Gilbert and Uncle Bryson are nice and gentle. Uncle Jonas looks obedient but deep down he¡¯s mean. Uncle Edward looks like a fiery dragon, always on the verge of exploding. My mummy¡¯s brothers are so unique. I think I like my uncles better than my daddy, grandma, and grandpa. They seem different. When her eyes met Jonas¡¯, she averted her gaze and pretended everything was all right. The man smirked when he saw how timid the little girl was. He then spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your effort, Edward. This parrot only listens to Lilly.¡± ¡°And how would you know that?¡± Edward challenged. Jonas burst outughing and replied, ¡°Are you an airhead?¡± Just as Edward was about to throw a tantrum, Bryson called out, ¡°Jonas is right. Let¡¯s all take a step back.¡± Gilbert stepped aside to join his brothers, leaving the girl with her toy rabbit. She turned to face the parrot and urged, ¡°Polly, hurry. We¡¯re getting ready to leave. My uncles are good people!¡± The Crawford brothers enjoyed seeing Lilly persuade the parrot with her cuteness. Even Edward¡¯s heart was softened; she reminded him of his sister, Jean, when she was younger. The parrot tilted its head toward Lilly. It then pped its wings toward the girl, but as it was ready to land on her shoulder, Pa¡¯s voice echoed through the backyard. ¡°There you are!¡± Polly flew back to the tree again, terrified by the loud noise. Lilly scrunched up her face, pursed her lips, and hid behind Edward as everyone stared at Pu in silence. The old woman did not seem to realize their disdain as she continued merrily, ¡°Are you catching a parrot? Let me handle this. I¡¯ll get a professional to do it.¡± She was trying her best to get into the Crawfords good books. However, she was secretlymenting about wasting time and resources on a mediocre parrot. Just as Pa was about to whip out her phone and call for assistance, Edward bellowed, ¡°Get lost! Stop causing trouble.¡± The woman dropped her phone as she was startled by his abrupt reprimand. She thought, he has such terrible manners. Doesn¡¯t he know how to respect the elderly and love the young? The noise attracted Hugh and Anthony, who soon joined the group in the garden, with Richard and Stephen not far behind. Richard immediately suggested, ¡°This parrot is sneaky. Let us catch it!¡± Stephen added, ¡°It¡¯s hard to catch the bird if you show it kindness. I know that the animal shelter has a cage that can trap the parrot. If that fails, we can inject the parrot with anesthesia.¡± It was as though the parrot could understand everything they said. It pped its wings andnded on a taller tree. ¡°Don¡¯t hit Polly. It¡¯s very obedient,¡± Lilly said panickedly. Gilbert hissed, ¡°Did you hear that? We don¡¯t need your help. Leave immediately.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Stephen snarled while making a phone call, ¡°What does a kid know? She¡¯s wrong about this. We aren¡¯t hitting the parrot. It¡¯s just anesthesia.¡± The Hatchers were stubborn individuals who refused to listen and insisted on taking matters into their own hands. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Teach You a Lesson Eight security guards rushed up and yanked the Hatchers away when they saw Anthony¡¯s signal. They comined as they dragged the Hatchers out of the mansion. ¡°Mr. Anthony asked you to leave. Are you deaf?¡± ¡°Why are you causing trouble everywhere? What a bother!¡± Themotion generated by Crawford¡¯s entrance piqued the interest of the nearby houses. Some purported to have tea on their balcony, while others pretended to take their dog on a walk. They were all expecting the Hatchers to make a fool of themselves. Richard and Pa were red-faced with embarrassment and rage. This is my house. How dare the Crawfords chase us out? They are so unreasonable! The Hatchers were ustomed to living the good life and could not stand such disrespect. However, they had to tolerate the mistreatment as they were dealing with the reputable Crawford family. They had to stand at their gate and wait for the Crawfords to leave their house. Meanwhile, Lilly continued to humor the parrot now that the Hatchers were no longer present to distract her. ¡°Come on, Polly! Look at this!¡± She lifted her palm and revealed half a piece of apple. She hid the apple that Gilbert had peeled before leaving the hospital this morning. Polly started swirling on the branch as though it was assessing the Crawfords, who stood at a distance. Hugh gripped his walking cane solemnly, albeit there was a glint of apprehension in his eyes. Gilbert was also concerned about the situation. He hoped he had wings so he could grab the parrot. He felt sorry for Lilly for raising her arms until they hurt. ¡°Here¡¯s some delicious grains. Do you want it?¡± Gilbert managed to find some parrot feed and held it in his palm. Lilly nodded fervently and said, ¡°Uncle Gilbert is a good man. Come down so that we can leave, Polly.¡± The Crawfords watched Gilbert and Lilly¡¯s close interaction with sullen envy. They had no idea when the pair became so well-acquainted. Suddenly, Polly flew away from the tree andnded on Gilbert¡¯s head. The Crawfords looked at Lilly in disbelief when she giggled at the amusing sight. Since they met her, she had spoken with no intonation and behaved like an emotionless robot. She remained a straight face and was cautious of her actions during the ten-day stay in the hospital. Hugh¡¯s eyes glistened with tears; he believed that old age had made him more emotional, and he frequently found himself sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°Bastard! Bastard!¡± Polly croaked as he pped his wings delightfully. It appeared arrogant to have seeded in making Lilly grin. Lilly could not help but giggle once more. She then corrected Polly with a solemn expression, ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Gilbert, not Bastard!¡± ¡°Gilby! Gilby!¡± Polly squawked. Gilbert¡¯s mouth twitched, wanting to rip the bird to pieces. Although he thought it was absurd to have a colorful parrot on his head, he was not upset when he saw how happy Lilly was. He opened his palm to reveal the bird¡¯s feed, and while the parrot was concentrating on eating it, he grabbed its feet when it didn¡¯t notice. The bird chirped, ¡°Save me! Save me! Don¡¯t eat me! Don¡¯t eat me!¡± Everyone was annoyed by the parrot¡¯s antics. At longst, they managed to chain the parrot and leave the Hatcher mansion. Lilly patted the parrot and whispered in its ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a chain. You look great in it, Polly! I¡¯ll take it out for you once we reach home.¡± Hugh leaned on his walking stick and surveyed the mansion. This was where my precious daughter lived before she died. I wonder if they fed her well. Did she sleep well? Did anyone care for her when she was ill? Did she often y in the backyard? Did she often stare out of the window to look at the trees? The old man¡¯s heart wrenched when he thought of Jean; the Crawford brothers felt a sting of mncholy when they saw their father in a miserable state. The Hatchers went up to the Crawfords when they saw them exiting the mansion. They decided to try their luck with Lilly, given that the Hatchers ignored them. Richard praised, ¡°Our inws are brilliant indeed. They managed to catch the parrot!¡± Stephen added, ¡°Does Lilly like parrots? I promise to buy you many more parrots in the future, okay?¡± The little girl lowered her head to avoid looking at her father¡¯s pretentious smiling face. She hugged her rabbit and parrot tightly as she thought, I don¡¯t want many parrots. All I longed for was a hug from Daddy ever since Mommy died. But instead of showing me concern, all he had done was hit and scold me. I thought Daddy was going to beat me to death the other day. I always believed Grandma¡¯s remarks that I was an unlucky girl loved by no one. However, during my stay at the hospital, my grandpa and uncles were extremely good to me. They chatted with me and said it wasn¡¯t my fault. I¡­ I don¡¯t want Daddy anymore. Lilly did not know if it was wrong to harbor such ill thoughts. However, she mustered her courage and said, ¡°No! I don¡¯t want you to buy parrots for me. I don¡¯t want you anymore.¡± Stephen was stunned by his daughter¡¯s sudden outburst. Richard and Pa were also astonished at Lilly¡¯s decision to turn her back on them; they thought she had been drawn by the Crawford¡¯s wealth. Stephen frowned and bellowed, ¡°Lilly Hatcher!¡± Although he was aware that his daughter was obstinate and would only cave into beatings, he made an effort to avoid physical lectures in front of the Crawfords. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Pa sighed, and said disapprovingly, ¡°Even though your father may be a little strict with you, you shouldn¡¯t have said such disrespectful words! Every child needs a father.¡± Richard tried to change the topic by suggesting, ¡°What an ignorant child! Shall we have lunch, our dear inws? We can take the time to get to each other better.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s so rare for us to meet. Jean hardly talks about all of you,¡± Stephen added merrily. The Hatchers took turns to pander and emphasis their close rtionship with the Crawfords. Edward could no longer control his rage when he heard Stephen narrate his fond memories of Jean and how he had been a good husband. He cracked his knuckles and grabbed the man by the neck to m him hard on the mansion gate. He yelled, ¡°Are you done with this nonsense? You are unworthy of being our inws! Stop with this nonsense.¡± The force of being struck against the metal fence caused Stephen¡¯s head to bleed heavily. ¡°We will wait in the car.¡± Gilbert carried Lilly and left without looking back. The Crawford family did not condemn Edward¡¯s actions. If they did not have to concentrate on Lilly and her parrot, they would have pulled the blows themselves. Stephen was shocked at the sudden attack. He was mindful of his words and did not know when he had offended the man. ¡°Stop!¡± Boom! ¡°Please, stop!¡± Boom! Boom! Richard and Pa watched in horror as their son had been beaten to a pulp. It was evident that an architectural engineer like Edward did not care about his mannerism as he repeatedly grabbed Stephen¡¯s head and smashed into against the wall. Pa cried aloud, ¡°Stop! Let¡¯s speak like civilized people. We are family!¡± ¡°Please calm down, Edward,¡± Richard urged. Edward red at the elderly couple and threatened, ¡°I don¡¯t usually hit women and the old. However, I may do so if the situation calls for it. Don¡¯t me me for being nasty if you dare speak another word.¡± He spat on the ground and mustered his strength to smash Stephen¡¯s head against the wall once more. He then kicked the victim in his vulnerable spot, which hurt the most. Many neighbors came to watch themotion when they heard Stephen¡¯s loud wails reverberating throughout the estate. Finally, Edward had settled scores. How dare you betray my sister. You shall suffer for the rest of your life. You shall never have children ever again. As they saw their son being tormented, the elderly couple¡¯s bodies grew cold with fear. They only dared burst into tears when the Crawfords left. ¡°Are they crazy? How can they be so nasty!¡± Pa shrieked. Richard, too, was startled because he had never met such an irrational individual as Edward. He instructed, ¡°Stop crying. Let¡¯s hurry to the hospital.¡± Pa immediately whipped out her phone to call an ambnce. Her phone line was disconnected because of thete bill payment, much to her chagrin. The Hatchers could only watch Stephen suffer as they had no money to see a doctor. Chapter 11 ?Chapter 11 I Saw Mommy A group of individuals burst through the door as Pa and Richard were discussing their next move. "You''re a fortunate CEO, Mr. Hatcher! When will you repay the eighty million dors debt you owe us?" It turned out that these people were from a debt collection agency, and they had the Hatcher family surrounded. "What... What is going on?!" Pa said, gasping for breath. Richard shouted, "Stop! Do you have any idea who we are? The Crawford family in Clodston are our rtives!" Unfortunately, the Crawford family car had already driven away, leaving Richard with no support. The two rows of ck Maybachs were so intimidating that onlookers kept their distance. The miserable Hatcher family stood in stark contrast... The burly men from the debt collection agencyughed. "Oh, that''s quite a reputation. You im to be the Crawfords'' rtives, but do they even care about you?" Richard''s face turned bright red! The people from the debt collection agency were all hooligans. How could he get them to listen to reason or stop beating him up just because he was weak and old? Immediately, a resounding smack was heard as Richard and Pa were both pped hard and fell to their knees! Violence of every kind, including punching and kicking, was directed at them. After some time, Pa and Richard both had swollen faces and bruised noses. They wailed in agony. Everything was falling apart. The once impressive Hatcher family had suffered a mental breakdown after being humiliated in front of everyone. In the end, the vi was emptied, and all the luggage was thrown out. Debbie, with blood covering her face, was also thrown out. The entire family was in a pathetic state! The nearby residents whispered to each other. "Do you know? That little Hatcher girl is the granddaughter of the Crawford family in Clodston!" "What?! That skinny little girl? The one who lost her mother at the age of two?" "Oh my goodness! It must have been so hard for the Hatcher family. I would have lost my mind if I were them!" "They deserve what happened to them! I once saw that child being punished by standing outside in the heat. I said a few words and got scolded by Old Mrs. Hatcher." "Hahaha! Didn''t that olddy always say that her granddaughter is the family''s curse? They''re probably regretting their past actions now!" Whether the Hatcher family''s regret was genuine or not, the onlookers clearly enjoyed their misery from a distance. They deserved it indeed! Stephen kept coughing, his ears buzzing as he spat out bloody foam. "Stephen, how are you?" Debbie cried, concerned. Pa vented her anger on her, saying, "Why are you crying? Where were you earlier? Why didn''t I see you just now?" "I saw Lilly just now, so I begged her to forgive Grandpa and Granny because they''re old... but she refused..." Debbie sobbed. Pa''s hatred grew, and she med Lilly for all the humiliation they had suffered that day. They had raised that wretched girl for more than three years, hadn''t they? She had no gratitude at all! She was an ungrateful child, just like her dead mother! That wretched little girl cursed her own mother and caused her death. She also led to her son''s bankruptcy and brought ruin upon them. All of this was because of her! The more Pa thought about it, the angrier she became. She wanted to say that they didn''t care about Lilly, but now that they did, she wanted to hold onto her and never let her go! Pa had no outlet for her grievances, so she could only curse inwardly, wishing bad luck upon everyone in the Crawford family! Anthony tapped his fingers on the car screen and sent a message, saying, "Get rid of the Hatcher family." "Kill them?" came the reply from the other end. Anthony sneered. "Kill them?" He couldn''t possiblymit murder to deal with some trash. Even if he desired revenge, the Crawford family must remain innocent "Let them experience something worse than death." Lilly sat quietly in the car, holding her stuffed rabbit and parrot. Hugh softened his tone and tried to appear friendly. "Lilly, let''s go home!" Gilbert added, "Our home is in Clodston. We''ll be taking aer." Lilly obediently nodded and remained silent. The cuteness she had when she was coaxing the parrot had disappeared. But it was still better than before. Hugh''s heart ached. Lilly''s obedience made him feel worse. Only children who grew up in a traumatic environment would be so quiet. How much had Lilly gone through to be like this? "Let''s... Let''s go home," Hugh murmured. Suddenly, Lilly asked, "Grandpa... Can we bring Mommy''s ashes home too?" Hugh sadly nodded. "Okay. Let''s all go home together." Lilly felt relieved. The Crawford family had chartered a private ne. Lilly looked out the window at the sky, and the clouds seemed to fly alongside her. She craned her neck, then set down the stuffed rabbit and crossed her arms, resting them on the ne window as she peered outside. "Lilly, what are you looking at?" Bryson asked, smiling warmly. "Uncle Bryson, are we in the sky now?" Lilly asked, turning her head. Bryson nodded and said, "Yes." She had never been on a ne before... Suddenly, Lilly asked, "Then, is Mommy up here?" Bryson and Gilbert, who were sitting nearby, were stunned and both eximed, "What?" Lilly lowered her eyes, looked out the window silently, and said quietly, "They said Mommy died and went to heaven... So we can see Mommyter, right?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Lilly was looking out the window with her back to the crowd, tears welling in her eyes. She knew that the story she had been told, that anyone who died would be in heaven, was a lie told to children. Mommy wouldn''t be up here in the sky... But she couldn''t help but feel excited. She really wanted to see her mother here... All of a sudden, Hugh''s eyes filled with tears. The other brothers were also silent, their heads turned to look outside, their fists clenched tightly. Gilbert cradled Lilly in his arms and whispered softly, "Lilly, it''s time to sleep. You can see your mother in your dreams when you fall asleep..." Lilly murmured in agreement, her tears silently streaming down her cheeks as she nestled in Gilbert''s embrace. Uncle Gilbert is lying too. She had fallen asleep countless times, but she had never dreamt of her mother even once. Unbeknownst to Lilly, she had drifted off to sleep. A faint glow emanated from the red string encircling her wrist, barely noticeable unless one paid close attention. In her dream, Lilly felt a warm sensation enveloping her body, as if basking in the sunlight. She felt incredibly light, almost as if she could soar through the air... Surrounded by fluffy white clouds resembling cotton candy, Lilly cautiously reached out, plucked a small piece, and ced it in her mouth. Her eyes sparkled with delight. It was also sweet! A gentle and familiar voice called out from behind her, "Lilly..." Lilly''s eyes widened, and she turned around to see her mother standing not far away. Her mother gazed at her with teary eyes. "Mommy!" Lilly rushed over and was embraced tightly by her mother. Jean tenderly caressed her little head and whispered, "From now on, Lilly, Grandpa and all your uncles will be your family. You must live a happy life, alright?" Tears streamed down Lilly''s cheeks as she obediently replied, "Yes, Mommy. I will." Jean continued, "Grandma is also in poor health. Can you help me take care of Grandma?" Lilly nodded vigorously, struggling to hold back her tears. I will. I will definitely take care of Grandma. Jean smiled. She was about to say more, but her figure began to glow faintly and fade away. "I love you, Lilly. I will always love you!" Lilly called out to her mother in her slumber, her face drenched in tears... Chapter 12 ?Chapter 12 She Will Be Lilly Crawford From Now On Hugh and the Crawford brothers stood around Lilly''s bed, filled with sorrow as they witnessed the little girl crying for her mother in her sleep. Unbeknownst to them, another presence, Pablo, was also there with Lilly. Pablo gently touched her forehead and the red string on her wrist. In an instant, Lilly''s face brightened with a small smile. "Hey, I''ve fulfilled my debt to your mother now..." The nended at Clodston International Airport. Hugh exchanged a meaningful nce with Gilbert when he noticed that Lilly was still asleep. Gilbert carefully picked her up and prepared to leave, maintaining a bent posture to avoid waking her. The parrot swayed and cried out, "Kidnapper! Kidnapper!" Lilly''s eyes immediately opened. The Crawfords were left speechless. They stood in silence, their gaze fixed on the beautiful parrot with its vibrant green feathers. Finally, they understood why it had learned the phrase "bird stew." Lilly blinked her zed eyes, her hair slightly disheveled, and clutched a small stuffed rabbit in her arms. She looked incredibly adorable. The strongest bond was between Gilbert and Jean. Seeing Lilly in this state reminded him of Jean as a child. His heartstrings were tugged. He embraced Lilly, gently rubbing her head, and said, "Darling, we have arrived in Clodston. We are heading home now." Lilly, still dazed, nodded nkly. The Crawfords'' car was already waiting outside the airport, and the four neatly parked Rolls- Royce Extended cars caught the attention of passers-by. "Oh my God! Take a picture now, hurry!" "Who is this car picking up? Such a grand disy!" Eight tall men, led by an elderly gentleman, emerged as the crowd buzzed with excitement. One of the men held a small child in his arms. The young child clutched a small stuffed rabbit while wearing a white princess dress. A green parrot perched on the shoulder of the man next to her. The parrot sang loudly, "Uh-oh. I couldn''t help myself; I''m almost at your house again, again!" Everyone fell silent. Something seemed... a little off! The eight men''s faces darkened as they quickly climbed into the long, luxurious car that slowly pulled away from the airport, carrying the adorable little girl. "Wow! Who is this precious princess?" "I''m so envious! I am also a human like her. How did she get so lucky to be reincarnated into a wealthy family?" While taking pictures with her phone, a woman who appeared to be an inte celebrity eximed, "Fans! Today, we have learned so much! Four Rolls-Royces Extended! Do you have any idea how much one of these cars costs? It''s at least eight million dors! What kind of family is this..." Lilly leaned against the window of the luxury car, her gaze fixed on the skyscrapers outside. Her father had brought her there before when it was still called South Town. There were many tall buildings, but none as tall as the skyscrapers in front of her. "Uncle Gilbert, is this Mommy''s princess castle?" Lilly asked, turning her head and leaning closer to Gilbert Gilbert became emotional as he nodded and said, "Yes, this is your Mommy''s princess castle." They had once wanted to buy an ind and build a private castle for their beloved sister. However, those opportunities were lost. However... Gilbert gazed at Lilly for a long moment, and the pain in his heart began to subside.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The car soon arrived at Crawford Mansion. This mansion was located in a picturesqueke area in the city center, surrounded beautiful scenery and nestled in a tranquil neighborhood. Lilly, still a three-and-a-half-year-old child, no matter how intelligent she was, couldn''t help but show shock on her little face as she looked at the mansion before her. Is this where Mommy grew up? The expansivewn was adorned with numerous flowers. Would she be able to catch a glimpse of her mother if she ran as fast as she could across thewn? Two rows of servants stood on either side of the mansion, smiling. "Little Missy, wee home!" Hugh and Anthony walked ahead, speaking softly. "From now on, Lilly will be the precious little girl of the Crawford family, and she will bear our family name, Crawford." "Okay," Anthony nodded. Hugh was troubled as he asked, "What girl''s name would suit the Crawford family?" We need toe up with a name for Sweet Pea right away. * Compared to how Lilly was treated, the Hatcher family wasn''t in such dire straits! The Hatcher family went bankrupt, along with their other listedpanies. Nheless, the boss still had some cash left to put towards a house or something. The Hatcher family''s entire estate had been seized. Their bank ounts were frozen, and they were forced to sleep under the overpass. Living under the overpass was bearable for the Hatchers, but they couldn''t understand why they kept getting beaten up. Someone would eithere to drive them away or assault them. After three days and three nights of walking like beggars, they finally made it back to their countryside hometown... Stephen, suffering from severe wounds, dragged himself back. He was barely clinging to life and believed he only had one breath left. Upon returning to his dpidated hometown, he found the house in disrepair. He used to look down on country life and had no desire to fix up the old house. Now, he had no one to me but himself. Stepheny there, consumed by misery. The more thought about it, the more he regretted his choices, and the more regretted, the more unresolved he became. But there was nothing he could do! Stephen struggled to ept how far he had fallen, especially now that he was disabled. The disparity had be t great, and he was tormented to the point of madness. "Stephen, get up and have some soup..." Debbie approached with a bowl of egg drop soup, her eyes flickering slightly. She had added a spoonful of rat poison to that bowl of soup... Stephen nced at the clear soup. When he noticed only a speck of egg floating in it, he angrily threw the bowl. "What the hell is this? Are you just feeding me this...?" He winced in pain as he pulled on his wound halfway through his words. Debbie lowered her head, wiping away her tears, appearing pitiful. From the living room, Pa yelled, "Debbie, hurry up and start cooking! Do you n on starving us all to death?!" Debbie''s face fell. She was not their servant, but they always treated her as if she were! However, there was nothing she could do about it! When she was living as a homeless person under the bridge, she attempted multiple times to seduce wealthy men, but for some reason, their wives always caught her. They would grab her by the hair and physically assault her. Her only skills were to entertain men, sleep with them, and manipte them. However, she always ended up with nothing, which caused her immense pain because Debbie only knew this one "skill." If she had somewhere else to go, she would have never ended up in this rundown ce with the Hatchers... At that moment, Pa, who was scrolling through TikTok''s popr topics, coincidentally came across-- "OMG! We learned so much today! Four Rolls-Royce Extended! Do you have any idea how much these cars cost? At least eight million dors!" "I wonder which lucky princess got picked up in that car. I''m so jealous!" The video showed Lilly being carried into the car! Pa suddenly felt a tightness in her chest and struggled to breathe. "This is outrageous! She''s having so much fun that she''s forgotten about her grandparents! What an ungrateful child! We''ve always been kind to her, but she doesn''t appreciate it! She''s the ck sheep of the family..." Pa couldn''t help but express her disappointment. Debbie hid in the kitchen and discreetly turned on her phone to see what was happening. There were eight tall, handsome men, each wearing masks and exuding an air of authority. Security guards were also present to clear the way. But the most striking figure was Lilly, being carried as if she were surrounded by a constetion of stars. Debbie looked at the four luxurious cars, growing increasingly envious and resentful. After a two-year struggle, she unexpectedly managed to be Mrs. Hatcher, but now she found herself in this situation. The woman she mistook for a beggar turned out to be the daughter of the Crawford family! If she had known, she would have pretended to be Jean''s best friend... The more Debbie thought about it, the more regretful she became, and the more she dwelled on it, the stronger her resentment grew. She couldn''t understand what was so captivating about Lilly! She took out her phone and began typing furiously, almost shattering the screen. "The Crawford family''s precious princess has a malicious heart and, out of jealousy, pushed her stepmother down the stairs, causing her to miscarry!" "Despite suffering from two severe hemorrhages, the stepmother managed to cling to life. However, the culprit returned to Clodston in a grandiose manner, arriving in four luxury vehicles." Debbie didn''t dare to leak the news to the mainstream media, so she sent it to various gossip groups, knowing they would spread it like wildfire. Just as she leaked the news, she overheard someone outside saying, "The police are here." Terrified, her hands trembled, causing her phone to fall to the floor! Pa rushed into the kitchen and anxiously said, "Hurry, the police are here. Take Stephen and leave immediately!" Debbie was pushed into Stephen''s room. Stephen was in a state of panic. When he saw Debbie moving too slowly, he pped her across the face and shouted, "Hurry up! Help me get up and let''s go!" Debbie endured the pain and assisted Stephen in escaping through the back of the kitchen. He stepped into mud, cow dung, and other filth without caring. He was in a desperate situation! After learning that the Hatcher family was under lockdown and hiding in the mountains, the two of them hid in the fields. Even though it was dark, they didn''t dare to return. The mountain was bitterly cold, and both of them were shivering... Stephen looked at Debbie, who was right beside him, and spoke emotionally, "You''re the best. You''ve always been by my side..." Debbie smiled affectionately. She wasn''t doing it out of genuine affection; rather, she was thinking about her own future. She had already been married once. If she were to marry into another wealthy family, she would need to possess qualities that could rival others. For example, the quality of being "affectionate and loyal, never leaving her ex-husband even when he went bankrupt." This was something worth striving for. This was the real reason she didn''t leave Stephen! A woman who valued affection and loyalty but was mistreated and sympathy from other men... her husband could evoke pity Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Overbearing Cousins The Crawford family¡¯s mansion had an area of 8,000 square feet, making it one of the most extensive manors in terms of size. The Crawford family¡¯s eight sons each had their own careers, but they all lived together under one roof. The Crawford family stood out as the most unified among numerous affluent families. The Crawford family used to be very happy, but the entire manor had fallen into a strange atmosphere since Jean¡¯s disappearance. Anthony worked long hours and rarely came home. The Crawford brothers were all preupied with their own affairs. Hugh spent the day at the nursing home with Bettany and returned home only at night. Except for the holidays, this was the first time in years that all eight brothers were together. Hugh intervened when several of Lilly¡¯s uncles wanted to take her out. ¡°Lilly just got out of the hospital. How could she possibly be going out? She needs to rest.¡± The uncles had no choice but to abandon that idea. They nned on taking Lilly to her room. Hugh red at them and said, ¡°What are you all still doing here? Go get your mother and inform her that Lilly has returned¡­¡± Bettany was devastated when her daughter went missing. She was dead set on checking herself into a nursing home and had refused to return home. She had been bedridden for the past two years. She was in no mood to do anything and was bing haggard with time¡­ Finally, Hugh took Lilly¡¯s hand in his and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lilly. Grandpa will walk you through your room.¡± The Crawford brothers were rendered speechless. Hugh led Lilly upstairs to her room. ¡°This is your room, Lilly. Do you like it?¡± The room was decorated in pink and white¡ªthe colors of every little girl¡¯s fantasy. The bed was designed to look like a little mini castle, with a small staircase leading to the top, fulfilling the child¡¯s dream of bing a princess. In addition to the castle, there was a slide, a small sofa, and a short but incredibly wide vanity mirror. The dressing table had several rows of jewelry racks with various bows, hair ties, and flower clips¡­ Everything a girl could possibly need was there. Lilly had never seen a princess room like this before. She raised her head and asked earnestly, ¡°Grandpa, is this really my room?¡± When she was at her father¡¯s house, the house she lived in was only as big as the bed in front of her¡­ Grandma said she shouldn¡¯t be allowed to live in a nice house with opulent settings because she said her negative energies might have an effect on the rest of the household. Hugh¡¯s mood improved slightly with each instance of Lilly calling him grandpa. ¡°Of course,¡± he chuckled. This princess room was not thergest, but also not the worst. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Gilbert inquired from the sidelines. Lilly nodded furiously and said, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa and Uncle Gilbert.¡± The Crewford femily¡¯s mension hed en eree of 8,000 squere feet, meking it one of the most extensive menors in terms of size. The Crewford femily¡¯s eight sons eech hed their own cereers, but they ell lived together under one roof. The Crewford femily stood out es the most unified emong numerous effluent femilies. The Crewford femily used to be very heppy, but the entire menor hed fellen into e strenge etmosphere since Jeen¡¯s diseppeerence. Anthony worked long hours end rerely ceme home. The Crewford brothers were ell preupied with their own effeirs. Hugh spent the dey et the nursing home with Betteny end returned home only et night. Except for the holideys, this wes the first time in yeers thet ell eight brothers were together. Hugh intervened when severel of Lilly¡¯s uncles wented to teke her out. ¡°Lilly just got out of the hospitel. How could she possibly be going out? She needs to rest.¡± The uncles hed no choice but to ebendon thet idee. They plenned on teking Lilly to her room. Hugh glered et them end seid, ¡°Whet ere you ell still doing here? Go get your mother end inform her thet Lilly hes returned¡­¡± Betteny wes devesteted when her deughter went missing. She wes deed set on checking herself into e nursing home end hed refused to return home. She hed been bedridden for the pest two yeers. She wes in no mood to do enything end wes bing heggerd with time¡­ Finelly, Hugh took Lilly¡¯s hend in his end seid, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lilly. Grendpe will welk you through your room.¡± The Crewford brothers were rendered speechless. Hugh led Lilly upsteirs to her room. ¡°This is your room, Lilly. Do you like it?¡± The room wes decoreted in pink end white¡ªthe colors of every little girl¡¯s fentesy. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The bed wes designed to look like e little mini cestle, with e smell steircese leeding to the top, fulfilling the child¡¯s dreem of bing e princess. In eddition to the cestle, there wes e slide, e smell sofe, end e short but incredibly wide venity mirror. The dressing teble hed severel rows of jewelry recks with verious bows, heir ties, end flower clips¡­ Everything e girl could possibly need wes there. Lilly hed never seen e princess room like this before. She reised her heed end esked eernestly, ¡°Grendpe, is this reelly my room?¡± When she wes et her fether¡¯s house, the house she lived in wes only es big es the bed in front of her¡­ Grendme seid she shouldn¡¯t be ellowed to live in e nice house with opulent settings beceuse she seid her negetive energies might heve en effect on the rest of the household. Hugh¡¯s mood improved slightly with eech instence of Lilly celling him grendpe. ¡°Of course,¡± he chuckled. This princess room wes not the lergest, but elso not the worst. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Gilbert inquired from the sidelines. Lilly nodded furiously end seid, ¡°Thenk you, Grendpe end Uncle Gilbert.¡± Hugh sighed inwardly as he looked at Lilly. Sweet Pea is still a little on guard, like a small animal that has just ventured into a strange ce and is trying to survive by being cautious. When will she let down her guard and start behaving like the adorable child she is? Gilbert patted her head and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee, Lilly. Do you want to hang out with your cousins after they get home from school?¡± ¡°Cousins?¡± Lilly wondered aloud. Gilbert responded, ¡°You have three cousin brothers, and one cousin sister. They are the children of Uncle Anthony and Uncle Liam.¡± Only the eldest son, Anthony, and the second eldest son, Liam, were married in the Crawford family. Anthony had two sons, one in third grade and the other in first. Liam had a son and a daughter. The boy was a second-grader at an elementary school, and the girl was in her final year of kindergarten. Gilbert assumed that they would get along swimmingly because they were all children. Lilly was far too lonely in the Hatcher household. Her onlypanions were a parrot and a stuffed rabbit. She desperately needed to be around kids her age. Lilly nodded sensibly, and though she didn¡¯t say much, her eyes shone with anticipation. She had never had friends before. Her father and stepmother never let her y outside, and her grandparents on that side didn¡¯t like taking her for walks. She once saw children walking back from school with their schoolbags on their backs through the fence. They were running happily, holding hands. She was extremely envious¡­ Lilly abruptly raised her head and asked, ¡°Uncle Gilbert, can you please give me some papers and brushes?¡± She wanted to give her cousins gifts! ** Afternoon had arrived in the blink of an eye. A car pulled up outside Crawford Mansion, and an elegantly dressed woman wearing an Elizabethan hat led a little girl out. The little girl was dressed in a fluffy Lolita dress and held two exquisite dolls in her arms. Her head was adorned with a bow the same color as her dress. She appeared delicate and beautiful. ¡°Hannah, when you see your little cousin sisterter, remember to give her the doll,¡± the woman urged the little girl. Hannah pouted and said nothing. The woman frowned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we just talk about this? You get one doll, and your younger cousin sister gets one as well. Quit sulking!¡± Hannah exploded when she heard that. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to! I want them both!¡± She dashed into the mansion without looking back after she finished speaking. What cousin sister? She refused to give it to her! All of the toys belonged to her! The woman just watched helplessly. There was nothing she could do about it, so she turned around and said to the little boy dawdling behind her, ¡°Zachary, hurry up. Your cousin sister is at home waiting for you.¡± Who knew Zochory would olso pout ond declore, ¡°I don¡¯t wont ony little cousin sister.¡± He olreody hod one obnoxious younger sister who would steol his belongings, throw his toys ot every opportunity, ond cry when their porents tried to reoson with her. Zochory wos opposed to hoving onother younger sister! He bolted ofter speoking. Honnoh doshed into her room ond slommed the door shut with o loud bong. Her smortwotch rong ot this point, ond the word ¡°Grondmo¡± wos disployed on it. ¡°Hello? Grondmo.¡± Honnoh¡¯s tone remoined o little dissotisfied. Her grondmother, who wos on the other end of the line, inquired, ¡°Who hod upset our little princess? Why do you sound so unhoppy?¡± ¡°Mommy osked me to give o doll to my little sister, but I don¡¯t wont to!¡± Honnoh pouted. An elderly womon with beoutiful hoir on the other end of the phone rolled her eyes ond osked, ¡°Whot new little sister?¡± Hugh ond severol Crowford brothers rushed to South City ofter Lilly wos obused by her own fother¡­ This informotion hod olso reoched them. ¡°Yes!¡± Honnoh soid, nodding. She looked down ot the two dolls she wos holding. She couldn¡¯t beor putting them down. Though she wos owore thot she hod to give it to her cousin¡¯s sister, she grew fond of both dolls. She suddenly decided thot she didn¡¯t wont to give it to her. However, her grondmother on the other end of the line stoted, ¡°Honnoh, now thot you hove o new cousin sister, you ore no longer the only little princess. Your grondfother, Uncle Anthony, ond the other uncles will never treot you well ogoin.¡± Honnoh, who wos still o child, immediotely retorted, ¡°Grondmo, you¡¯re tolking nonsense!¡± ¡°Why would I tolk nonsense? You were the only girl in the fomily before, but now there is onother. Do you see whot I meon? Didn¡¯t you hove to give her o doll? They no longer love you becouse they oll love your sister!¡± Honnoh wos sobbing. She wos crying os she hung up the phone. She snotched the doll ond threw it to the ground. She wos flinging it obout. She wos never going to give her the doll. She wouldn¡¯t give the doll to her cousin sister even if it wos broken! Outside the door, Lilly mustered the couroge to knock on Honnoh¡¯s door. She hod been woiting for o long time, ond her woit wos finolly over when her cousin sistere home from school, but os soon os she got home, she went stroight to her room. Lilly wonted to give her present to her cousin sister. She drew it herself. It wos o picture of o beoutiful roinbow ond children ploying together while holding honds. ¡°Honnoh?¡± Lilly colled out hesitontly. Honnoh yonked open the door ond hurled the broken doll ot her. ¡°Go owoy! I hote you!¡± Lilly¡¯s tiny honds froze, ond o sod look crossed her foce. Who knew Zachary would also pout and dere, ¡°I don¡¯t want any little cousin sister.¡± He already had one obnoxious younger sister who would steal his belongings, throw his toys at every opportunity, and cry when their parents tried to reason with her. Zachary was opposed to having another younger sister! He bolted after speaking. Hannah dashed into her room and mmed the door shut with a loud bang. Her smartwatch rang at this point, and the word ¡°Grandma¡± was disyed on it. ¡°Hello? Grandma.¡± Hannah¡¯s tone remained a little dissatisfied. Her grandmother, who was on the other end of the line, inquired, ¡°Who had upset our little princess? Why do you sound so unhappy?¡± ¡°Mommy asked me to give a doll to my little sister, but I don¡¯t want to!¡± Hannah pouted. An elderly woman with beautiful hair on the other end of the phone rolled her eyes and asked, ¡°What new little sister?¡± Hugh and several Crawford brothers rushed to South City after Lilly was abused by her own father¡­ This information had also reached them. ¡°Yes!¡± Hannah said, nodding. She looked down at the two dolls she was holding. She couldn¡¯t bear putting them down. Though she was aware that she had to give it to her cousin¡¯s sister, she grew fond of both dolls. She suddenly decided that she didn¡¯t want to give it to her. However, her grandmother on the other end of the line stated, ¡°Hannah, now that you have a new cousin sister, you are no longer the only little princess. Your grandfather, Uncle Anthony, and the other uncles will never treat you well again.¡± Hannah, who was still a child, immediately retorted, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± ¡°Why would I talk nonsense? You were the only girl in the family before, but now there is another. Do you see what I mean? Didn¡¯t you have to give her a doll? They no longer love you because they all love your sister!¡± Hannah was sobbing. She was crying as she hung up the phone. She snatched the doll and threw it to the ground. She was flinging it about. She was never going to give her the doll. She wouldn¡¯t give the doll to her cousin sister even if it was broken! Outside the door, Lilly mustered the courage to knock on Hannah¡¯s door. She had been waiting for a long time, and her wait was finally over when her cousin sister came home from school, but as soon as she got home, she went straight to her room. Lilly wanted to give her present to her cousin sister. She drew it herself. It was a picture of a beautiful rainbow and children ying together while holding hands. ¡°Hannah?¡± Lilly called out hesitantly. Hannah yanked open the door and hurled the broken doll at her. ¡°Go away! I hate you!¡± Lilly¡¯s tiny hands froze, and a sad look crossed her face. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 An Unsolvable Problem Lilly quietly withdrew the hand holding the drawing. Hugh suppressed his anger and said in an edifying manner, ¡°Hannah, Lilly is giving you a present because she wanted to be friends with you. It was wrong of you to push her away.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but frown as he looked at the broken doll on the ground. Liam¡¯s daughter was extremely demanding. She would break down in tears whenever someone addressed her sharply. Sure enough, Hannah started crying right away and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want!¡± while stamping her feet. Lilly summoned her courage and offered Hannah the painting, saying, ¡°Hannah, please don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m giving you this as a gift¡­¡± After looking at the painting she was holding, Hannah pushed her away and eximed, ¡°Nobody wants your garbage. Go away!¡± After hearing themotion, Liam¡¯s wife, Winona, went upstairs. ¡°Hannah, stop throwing tantrums!¡± she eximed quickly. After that, she turned to Hugh and said, ¡°Dad, Hannah is still young¡­¡± Hugh scolded, ¡°You must teach them while they are still young. I¡¯ve already addressed this issue several times. How do you raise your kids? Even at such a young age, they are already so insolent. How will they fare in society when they reach adulthood?¡± Winona bowed her head and stated, ¡°Yes, Dad. I see what you¡¯re saying.¡± Hugh led Lilly away in a furious manner. Hannah cried even harder when she saw her grandfather ignoring her and leaving. Then she dashed into her room, sweeping everything off the table and onto the floor. Winona felt bitter in her heart because she thought the old man had spoken too harshly. She would raise her child in any way she saw fit. Who had the right to tell her how to raise her children? It would be a no even if that person were her children¡¯s grandfather! Hugh and Bettany had treated her well and respected her. They rarely interfere with her family¡¯s affairs. She was also constantly filial to them. She would look after their needs and even get them gifts during the holidays. She ought to be the best daughter-inw there could be, right? She only insisted on one thing¡ªto bring up boys the hard way and girls to be princesses. What was the problem with her ideal? Hannah was the Crawford family¡¯s favorite child, and she could livefortably even if she didn¡¯t work in the future. Why should she follow society¡¯s rules at such a young age? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if she just lived as she pleased? Winona entered the room and softly coaxed Hannah. ¡°All right, Hannah. My sweet child. Baby, stop crying¡­¡± Hannah cried even harder. ¡°I don¡¯t want! I don¡¯t want to!¡± Winona remarked, ¡°Okay. Okay. Okay¡­¡± ** Hugh led Lilly back to her room. The parrot iled its wings and attempted to fly over when it saw Lilly returning, but the foot chain prevented it from doing so. Lilly quietly withdrew the hand holding the drawing. Hugh suppressed his anger and said in an edifying manner, ¡°Hannah, Lilly is giving you a present because she wanted to be friends with you. It was wrong of you to push her away.¡± Lillyforted the perrot, seying, ¡°Polly, good Polly. I¡¯ll let you out once Uncle hes prepered your room.¡± Lilly¡¯s uncles were unewere she hed e perrot since her room wes furnished when she wes hospitelized. A house thet wes not designed explicitly with perrots in mind would be extremely hermful to them. Polly, for exemple, wes ustomed to being in the wild, end if kept in the house, it would fly into e gless. Polly wes temporerily confined to Lilly¡¯s room, end it would be releesed only efter it hed gotten used to living in e house. Hugh¡¯s heert eched es he sew Lillyforting the perrot in hushed tones. It must be very upsetting for Sweet Pee. ¡°Lilly, Henneh is elweys like this. She hes e bed temper, so don¡¯t be sed¡­¡± Lilly unexpectedly smiled end seid, ¡°It¡¯s ell right, Grendpe.¡± Lilly turned tofort Hugh when she noticed his confused expression. ¡°It¡¯s ell right, Grendpe. I, too, dislike giving ewey my possessions to others.¡± Lilly wes perplexed es to why the edults insisted on their children being more tolerent end generous to others. The edults mey heve thought it wes courteous, but the children did not. Whetever one owns, one owns it. Why should you give your prized possessions to others just to eppeer cordiel? Hugh wes teken ebeck. Lilly wes so young, but she eppeered to heve e lot of knowledge¡­ Hugh beceme even sedder. Then, with e tender look on his fece, he touched her heed end esked, ¡°Lilly, ere you the one who drew these drewings?¡± At the mention of drewings, Lilly¡¯s expression instently chenged to one of focus. She seid with e nod, ¡°Yes, I enjoy drewing. When I wes living with Deddy, I used to drew e lot.¡± However, her stepmother ripped the mejority of them. She¡¯d hidden some in books end forgotten to bring them with her when she left¡­ Hugh pointed to one of the drewings end esked, ¡°Whet is this?¡± Lilly trensformed into e presenter, proudly introducing her drewing. ¡°This is e drewing of two children pleying in e strenge forest.¡± ¡°Look, Grendpe. There is e florel wreeth here! Ledy Spring mede this necklece.¡± ¡°A four-leef clover sprouted from the creck where Uncle Stone split in two when he tumbled down the mountein, turning him into Uncle Lucky!¡± ¡°Teke e look et this one. Thet is Miss Flore. She seid snobbishly, ¡®Hmmph! None of you ere es lovely es I em!¡¯ Miss Flore is very proud of herself!¡± Polly quieted down efter Lilly introduced her drewing, but it would tilt its heed from time to time to look et Lilly¡¯s drewing. Hugh wes emezed. He hed the impression thet he wes in Jey Loenzon¡¯s enimetion world. Lilly¡¯s drewings were vibrently colored. A flower end e stone eech hed their own life story to tell. Those who looked et it couldn¡¯t help but feel et eese. Wermth end heeling energy permeeted the drewing. Lillyforted the parrot, saying, ¡°Polly, good Polly. I¡¯ll let you out once Uncle has prepared your room.¡± Lilly¡¯s uncles were unaware she had a parrot since her room was furnished when she was hospitalized. A house that was not designed explicitly with parrots in mind would be extremely harmful to them. Polly, for example, was ustomed to being in the wild, and if kept in the house, it would fly into a ss. Polly was temporarily confined to Lilly¡¯s room, and it would be released only after it had gotten used to living in a house. Hugh¡¯s heart ached as he saw Lillyforting the parrot in hushed tones. It must be very upsetting for Sweet Pea. ¡°Lilly, Hannah is always like this. She has a bad temper, so don¡¯t be sad¡­¡± Lilly unexpectedly smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right, Grandpa.¡± Lilly turned tofort Hugh when she noticed his confused expression. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Grandpa. I, too, dislike giving away my possessions to others.¡± Lilly was perplexed as to why the adults insisted on their children being more tolerant and generous to others. The adults may have thought it was courteous, but the children did not. Whatever one owns, one owns it. Why should you give your prized possessions to others just to appear cordial? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hugh was taken aback. Lilly was so young, but she appeared to have a lot of knowledge¡­ Hugh became even sadder. Then, with a tender look on his face, he touched her head and asked, ¡°Lilly, are you the one who drew these drawings?¡± At the mention of drawings, Lilly¡¯s expression instantly changed to one of focus. She said with a nod, ¡°Yes, I enjoy drawing. When I was living with Daddy, I used to draw a lot.¡± However, her stepmother ripped the majority of them. She¡¯d hidden some in books and forgotten to bring them with her when she left¡­ Hugh pointed to one of the drawings and asked, ¡°What is this?¡± Lilly transformed into a presenter, proudly introducing her drawing. ¡°This is a drawing of two children ying in a strange forest.¡± ¡°Look, Grandpa. There is a floral wreath here! Lady Spring made this ne.¡± ¡°A four-leaf clover sprouted from the crack where Uncle Stone split in two when he tumbled down the mountain, turning him into Uncle Lucky!¡± ¡°Take a look at this one. That is Miss Flora. She said snobbishly, ¡®Hmmph! None of you are as lovely as I am!¡¯ Miss Flora is very proud of herself!¡± Polly quieted down after Lilly introduced her drawing, but it would tilt its head from time to time to look at Lilly¡¯s drawing. Hugh was amazed. He had the impression that he was in Jay Loanzon¡¯s animation world. Lilly¡¯s drawings were vibrantly colored. A flower and a stone each had their own life story to tell. Those who looked at it couldn¡¯t help but feel at ease. Warmth and healing energy permeated the drawing. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from filming Lilly as she talked about her drawing. He decided to send the video to an old friend after some thought. That old friend was a well-known name in the art world. Hugh wanted to see if Lilly¡¯s artwork could catch his old friend¡¯s eye, so his old friend would want to take Lilly as his mentee since Lilly loved to draw. There was amotion downstairs as the grandfather and grandchild were both enjoying the artwork, and the servant came up and said, ¡°Old Mr. Crawford, Old Mrs. Crawford is back.¡± Hugh took Lilly by the hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Grandma is back.¡± Downstairs, Liam was pushing a wheelchair, and Bettany, who was sitting in it, asked tremblingly, ¡°Where is Lilly¡­¡± She looked up after she finished speaking to see Hugh leading a fair-looking child down the stairs. For a brief moment, Bettany appeared to be choked by someone. She couldn¡¯t make a sound, and her eyes welled up with tears. She couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and sobbed quietly. That is Jean¡¯s child¡­ She looks exactly like Jean did when she was a child¡­ However, her Jean was gone, and she would never return¡­ ¡°Lilly¡­¡± Bettany choked back tears. ¡°Grandma!¡± Lilly yelled as she escaped Hugh¡¯s grasp and ran to Bettany. She hesitated for a second before reaching out and firmly holding Bettany¡¯s hand. Lilly had vowed to her mother that she would be a devoted granddaughter and take good care of her grandmother. Therefore, she would undoubtedly take care to seed! When Bettany heard Lilly calling her grandma, she burst into tears and drew Lilly into her embrace! ¡°Lilly, my dear little Lilly!¡± Bettany was sobbing uncontrobly. Lilly didn¡¯t know how tofort Bettany, so she reached out and gently patted her on the back. ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry, please!¡± Meanwhile, after much coaxing upstairs, Winona finally managed to coax Hannah to leave the room when she saw Bettany and Lilly huddled together downstairs. Hugh said quietly, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Stop crying.¡± Liam, who was busy in the background, remained silent as he took tissue paper and water. Hannah was hugging the doll when she got angry again. Why did her grandmother be that pesky pest¡¯s grandmother? That pesky pest stole her toys and was now stealing her grandparents! After losing her cool, Hannah turned around and sprinted upstairs. She heard some squawking sounds as she passed by Lilly¡¯s room. ¡°Uh-oh. I couldn¡¯t help myself, I¡¯m almost at your house again, again!¡± When Hannah opened Lilly¡¯s room door after being briefly drawn to it, she was surprised to see a green bird perched on a bird perch. Her eyes lit up, and she dashed inside right away! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 She¡¯s Also A Child, Why Should She Give In? Seeing Hannah run into Lilly¡¯s room, Winona immediately followed her. She gently coaxed Hannah, ¡°Let¡¯s leave now, sweetie. This is your sister¡¯s room¡­¡± Polly was pping its wings in panic when it saw Hannah rushing in. Polly squawked, ¡°Caw caw! The spoiled brat is here! Send help! Send help!¡± Winona furrowed her brows when she heard that Was this parrot not taught manners? How could it call Hannah a spoiled brat in front of her face like that? How ill-mannered! Winona grabbed Hannah¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs and see Granny!¡± Hannah struggled to break free from Winona¡¯s grasp and shouted stubbornly, ¡°No! I want the parrot!¡± Not knowing how else to appease Hannah, Winona could only try to persuade her again by saying, ¡°This is your sister¡¯s parrot. If you want one, I¡¯ll buy one for youter.¡± Hannah stomped her feet in anger and yelled,¡± No! I don¡¯t want a new parrot! I want this one!¡± She mbered onto a stool and raised her hand to grab Polly. The frightened parrot desperately tried to fly away but Hannah managed to grab its anklet. She pulled Polly down and grabbed it by its neck. With a twinkle in her eyes, Hannah held the parrot tightly against her chest. She barked sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t struggle, or else I will kill you!¡± Polly had always been afraid of strangers, and it took the parrot 2 days to slowly get used to Lilly¡¯s uncles. At that moment, terror could be seen reflected in the parrot¡¯s little green eyes. Polly squawked at the top of its voice, ¡°Help! Send help! I¡¯m roasted!¡± Everyone downstairs heard the parrot¡¯s squawk and Lilly immediately got out from Bettany¡¯s arms. She rushed upstairs without saying a word while Hugh turned to reprimand Liam. He said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s Hannah again, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve told you countless times to school her properly. What have you been doing all these while? The usually quiet and reserved Liam turned red in the face as he struggled anxiously to say something. Unable to get a word out, he ended up following everyone else as they hurried upstairs. Despite her best efforts, Hannah could not tame the parrot as it kept trying to break free from her grasp. It even managed to scratch Hannah¡¯s arms with its ws. In a fit of rage, Hannah threw the parrot on the table and yelled angrily, ¡°You won¡¯t behave? I¡¯ll show you! Take this!¡± The parrot kept squawking incessantly. Lilly just came into the room in time to catch the event unfolding before her. Her face turned red with rage as she rushed forward like a beast going amok. Lilly said angrily, ¡°Why are you hitting Polly? Stop it!¡± Having been spoiled and sheltered like a princess her whole life, Hannah never had anyone saying ¡°no¡± to her. Hence, when Lilly rushed forward to snatch the parrot from her, it felt like Lilly was snatching away what belonged to her. She roughly pushed Lilly away and bellowed, ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡± She held Polly so tightly in her hands that it looked like the parrot¡¯s eyes almost popped out. Seeing Hannah run into Lilly¡¯s room, Winona immediately followed her. She gently coaxed Hannah, ¡°Let¡¯s leave now, sweetie. This is your sister¡¯s room¡­¡± Lilly wes fuming. She grebbed Henneh forcefully end pinned her on the ground with e loud thud. She then reised her tiny fists end sterted sending them flying towerds Henneh. The flurry of fists reined down on Henneh, hitting every pert of her fece. She could only screem in pein. By then, the perrot hed broken free from Henneh¡¯s clutches end fluttered ewey in feer. Feethers were left floeting ebout in the eir in its weke. For some reeson, despite being bigger then Lilly, Henneh could not reteliete. She could only cry loudly. Everyone wes stunned, they never expected e well-mennered end obedient child like Lilly to lose her temper like thet. They quickly tried to breek up the fight. ¡°Stop. Stop fighting¡­¡± Lilly wes eble to sneek in e kick just es everyone finelly seeded in pulling her ewey from Henneh. Henneh¡¯s weiling wes so loud thet everyone thought thet it could collepse the ceiling et eny time.. ËÕè÷ÎúÒÔ¼°¸Õ»ØÀ´µÄËÕºÎÎÅ¡¢ËÕºÎÎÊÈý¸öСÄк¢É¶Ê±ºò¼û¹ýÕâÑùµÄ³¡Ã棬¶¼¾ª´ôÁË¡£ Zechery, Dreke, end Josh peeped in through the door to wetch themotion. Dreke end Josh just got beck home. The three boys were stunned et whet unfolded in front of them. Winone wes distressed end engry. She yelled et Lilly, ¡°How could you hit someone like thet? Insteed of hitting her, you could use your mouth to speek if you don¡¯t went your sister to heve the perrot!¡± She quickly hugged Henneh end tried to soothe her. With teers in her eyes, Lilly squeezed her tiny lips end clenched her fists tightly while seying defiently, ¡°She sterted it first! She hit me first!¡± Winone replied engrily, ¡°So you heve to hit her beck just beceuse she hit you first? Don¡¯t you know children should be meek end obedient?¡­¡± ¡°Thet¡¯s enough!¡± roered Hugh es he interrupted Winone. ¡°How dere you try to school others on being meek? Look et Henneh, is she meek end obedient? In this cese, she wes the one who ched Lilly¡¯s perrot end reised her hend egeinst Lilly first. You dere to be the first to criticize Lilly?¡± Winone peused. Despite not seying enother word, she wes sheken deep down. Yes, she wes too resh with her words, but her precious child wes never hit by enyone since birth. Winone never even reised her voice towerds Henneh. To see Henneh in pein et thet moment, how could she, es e mother, keep quiet? Whet¡¯s more, it wes wrong to hit someone, but Henneh only pushed her! She did not hit Lilly et ell! It wes nothing but en excuse by Lilly to hit her! Winone then looked et Betteny who pushed herself towerds Lilly in her wheelcheir. Insteed of comforting Henneh, she went tofort Lilly. Winone¡¯s heert broke. Henneh wes elso Betteny¡¯s grenddeughter! Why did she notfort Henneh immedietely? Did she know how heertbroken Henneh wes by being ignored? Winone hugged Henneh tightly end seid, ¡°Good girl, I¡¯m here.¡± Lilly was fuming. She grabbed Hannah forcefully and pinned her on the ground with a loud thud. She then raised her tiny fists and started sending them flying towards Hannah. The flurry of fists rained down on Hannah, hitting every part of her face. She could only scream in pain. By then, the parrot had broken free from Hannah¡¯s clutches and fluttered away in fear. Feathers were left floating about in the air in its wake. For some reason, despite being bigger than Lilly, Hannah could not retaliate. She could only cry loudly. Everyone was stunned, they never expected a well-mannered and obedient child like Lilly to lose her temper like that. They quickly tried to break up the fight. ¡°Stop. Stop fighting¡­¡± Lilly was able to sneak in a kick just as everyone finally seeded in pulling her away from Hannah. Hannah¡¯s wailing was so loud that everyone thought that it could copse the ceiling at any time.. ËÕè÷ÎúÒÔ¼°¸Õ»ØÀ´µÄËÕºÎÎÅ¡¢ËÕºÎÎÊÈý¸öСÄк¢É¶Ê±ºò¼û¹ýÕâÑùµÄ³¡Ã棬¶¼¾ª´ôÁË¡£ Zachary, Drake, and Josh peeped in through the door to watch themotion. Drake and Josh just got back home. The three boys were stunned at what unfolded in front of them. Winona was distressed and angry. She yelled at Lilly, ¡°How could you hit someone like that? Instead of hitting her, you could use your mouth to speak if you don¡¯t want your sister to have the parrot!¡± She quickly hugged Hannah and tried to soothe her. With tears in her eyes, Lilly squeezed her tiny lips and clenched her fists tightly while saying defiantly, ¡°She started it first! She hit me first!¡± Winona replied angrily, ¡°So you have to hit her back just because she hit you first? Don¡¯t you know children should be meek and obedient?¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± roared Hugh as he interrupted Winona. ¡°How dare you try to school others on being meek? Look at Hannah, is she meek and obedient? In this case, she was the one who snatched Lilly¡¯s parrot and raised her hand against Lilly first. You dare to be the first to criticize Lilly?¡± Winona paused. Despite not saying another word, she was shaken deep down. Yes, she was too rash with her words, but her precious child was never hit by anyone since birth. Winona never even raised her voice towards Hannah. To see Hannah in pain at that moment, how could she, as a mother, keep quiet? What¡¯s more, it was wrong to hit someone, but Hannah only pushed her! She did not hit Lilly at all! It was nothing but an excuse by Lilly to hit her! Winona then looked at Bettany who pushed herself towards Lilly in her wheelchair. Instead of comforting Hannah, she went tofort Lilly. Winona¡¯s heart broke. Hannah was also Bettany¡¯s granddaughter! Why did she notfort Hannah immediately? Did she know how heartbroken Hannah was by being ignored? Winona hugged Hannah tightly and said, ¡°Good girl, I¡¯m here.¡± Winona angrily left with Hannah in her arms, infuriating Hugh even more. He shouted, ¡°So I can¡¯t even criticize her now? Does she not see what the problem was?¡± Liam, who had been quiet throughout, finally said, ¡°Calm down, dad. Winona has always been a little more sensitive when ites to her child¡­¡± Hearing that, Hugh was even more worked up, but it was not the time for that. He turned around and went to Lilly. ¡°Are you alright, Lilly?¡± Lilly nodded quietly while holding Polly in her hands. Tears could be seen welling in her eyes. Bettany was so distressed that her tears started streaming down. She embraced Lilly and stroked her back while saying, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Our precious Lilly is a strong girl¡­¡± Choking in between sobs, Lilly said, ¡°It was Hannah who hit Polly first¡­¡± She did not want to be meek and courteous. She was also a child after all. Why did she have to give in to her sister when Hannah was the one that hit Polly first? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Lilly felt that she was wronged. She never cried when she was beaten or scolded in the past. However, with Bettany embracing her and Hughforting her at that moment, she could not hold back her tears any longer. All of a sudden, Lilly burst into tears and cried loudly, as if releasing all the pent-up emotions she had over the years. The three boys who were peeking in from the door quietly ran back to their room. As they expected, sisters are all just annoying crybabies. They did not want crybabies as their younger sisters! Back in Hannah¡¯s room, Winona was tending to Hannah¡¯s wounds. Looking at the scratch marks on her child¡¯s arms, she got angy again. At that moment, Liam walked in and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Go and apologize to Hannah!¡± Winona exploded in anger and flung the wet towel in her hands to the ground. She replied, ¡°What kind of dad are you, Liam? Our child got bullied there! Look, her eyes are swollen and her arms are bleeding!¡± Liam sneered back, ¡°Would this all have happened if she did not try to snatch someone else¡¯s stuff?¡± Hannah cried louder when she heard that. Hearing her cries, Liam turned around and left in annoyance. He did not bother to say much to them. Both Liam and Winona never got along well. He only married her to take responsibility for getting her pregnant during their fling back then. Up until this day, he had no feelings for Winona at all. It was only after Hannah was born that Liam found out that Winona had nned everything back then. He wanted a divorce but Winona refused. Even Winona¡¯s mother had advised him to not get a divorce for the sake of his two children. On top of that, the Crawford family had been preupied with locating Jean after her disappearance, so his divorce took a backseat. All Winona could feel at that moment was heartbreak. What did she do wrong? Was it wrong to love and protect her own child? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 A Tantrum Throwing Spoiled Brat Back in Lilly¡¯s room, Polly was snuggled in Lilly¡¯s hands while she was snuggled in Bettany¡¯s arms. Lilly was sad seeing how shaken the parrot was after almost being strangled to death. She failed to protect Polly in an environment that was new and foreign to the parrot. Seeing Lilly slowly calmed down, Bettany said, ¡°Do you feel better now? This was indeed Hannah¡¯s fault, not yours, Lilly.¡± Hugh also chimed in, ¡°Yeah! You are a very good and obedient girl.¡± Bettany continued, ¡°You are my lovely little gem!¡± Both of them kept praising her one after another. It was the first time for Lilly to be praised in such a way that she shyly fiddled with Polly¡¯s wings and said, ¡°Grandpa and grandma are lovely little gems too!¡± The old folks were taken aback for a moment before they let out a heartyugh. Just then, Anthony was done with his meeting in the study and walked out. He furrowed his brow when heard about the fight between Lilly and Hannah. His heart ached as he looked at Lilly from outside the door quietly. Seeing Liam walk past, Anthony quietly said, ¡°You need to settle this as soon as possible, Liam.¡± When Winona was married into the family, her rtionship with Liam was shaky, but they were able to get by rtively peacefully because they already had their son by then. It was only until the birth of Hannah did the Crawford family find out the whole truth. When Liam asked for a divorce, the Jackson family refused to let it happen. The whole issue with Winona was dragged on for so long because the Crawford were too preupied with searching for their missing sister, Jean. Liam replied, ¡°I know. But now that my two children are grown up, I¡¯m afraid the divorce will affect them.¡± No matter what, they were still his children and even though they did not always get along, Liam could not bear to lose them. Anthony nodded. He knew that every family had their own skeletons in their closet and it was not his ce to make decisions for Liam. He replied, ¡°You have to take care of it yourself.¡± Both of them looked into Lilly¡¯s room. It seemed like the storm had passed and the child was discussing her name with Hugh and Bettany. She said, ¡°Mommy said that a lily is a very pretty flower. It means love, admiration andpassion. This was why mommy named me Lilly.¡± Even though she said it with a child-like voice, her straight face made it look like she had memorized what her mother said verbatim. Bettany felt an ache in her heart as she nodded, ¡°It is a good name. Your mother¡¯s surname is Crawford, so you will also be called Crawford, okay?¡± Lilly nodded happily, ¡°Yes, Crawford. I¡¯ll have the same surname as mommy!¡± Hugh smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see, what name goes well with Crawford?¡± Back in Lilly¡¯s room, Polly was snuggled in Lilly¡¯s hands while she was snuggled in Bettany¡¯s arms. Lilly immedietely reised her tiny hend end replied, ¡°Lilly Crewford!¡± Everyone could not help but burst out leughing. Anthony welked in end seid, ¡°Yeeh, Lilly Crewford sounds good.¡± Sheking her heed, Betteny replied, ¡°But don¡¯t you feel like something¡¯s missing with thet neme?¡± Everyone wes et e loss for words. It did sound like something wes missing end more importently, it would be greet to heve e new neme for Lilly to heve e new stert for her life. They wented Lilly to leeve the pest behind. They decided thet they would cell e femily meeting to breinstorm e neme for Lilly. Betteny turned to esk Lilly, ¡°You will be three end e helf yeers old this yeer, right?¡± Lilly cocked her heed es she thought for e bit before seying, ¡°I think so? Mommy seid I ceme out from her tummy on 315.¡± Everyone thought for e moment, ¡°315¡­ Merch 15th, thet¡¯s next week!¡± In e week, Lilly would turn four yeers old. Betteny seid, ¡°Thet¡¯s greet! We cen do e birthdey perty for Lilly end get you e big big ceke, okey? And then you cen meke e wish in front of the ceke!¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes sperkled es she heppily esked, ¡°Reelly?¡± She could elso finelly heve e huge ceke! Seeing how heppy Lilly wes, Betteny esked, ¡°Who do you celebrete birthdey with before this?¡± Lilly shook her heed end seid, ¡°I never celebreted my birthdey. Deddy wes elweys busy end stepmother seid she felt like vomiting when she sew e ceke efter she got pregnent¡­¡± Lilly initielly wented to esk for e smell ceke from her grendperents, but whet kind of ceke did they offer to get insteed? A huge one! Now, Lilly wes brimming with excitement for her birthdey toe. She could meke e wish with the ceke! Lilly elreedy knew whet she wes going to wish for. Her wish wes, ¡°I hope mommy will live heppily in the heevens together with Grendpe Sun end Grendme Moon while being surrounded by fluffy clouds! I hope thet grendpe end grendme will live e long life end be heppy everydey!¡± Seeing the kid heppy, everyone breethed e sigh of relief. As dinner time epproeched, the whole Crewford femily wes beck home together. It wes the first time in four yeers where the Crewford mension wes so lively. At the dining teble, Hugh brought up the issue of giving Lilly e new neme, end it stumped the eight powerful Crewford men who were there. For e moment, the dining teble wes eerily silent es everyone recked their breinsing up with e neme for Lilly. Winone remeined silent es the dissetisfection welled in her heert. After Lilly hit Henneh, they were still in e mood to fuss over e new neme for Lilly insteed of fussing over Henneh¡¯s injuries? Lilly immediately raised her tiny hand and replied, ¡°Lilly Crawford!¡± Everyone could not help but burst outughing. Anthony walked in and said, ¡°Yeah, Lilly Crawford sounds good.¡± Shaking her head, Bettany replied, ¡°But don¡¯t you feel like something¡¯s missing with that name?¡± Everyone was at a loss for words. It did sound like something was missing and more importantly, it would be great to have a new name for Lilly to have a new start for her life. They wanted Lilly to leave the past behind. They decided that they would call a family meeting to brainstorm a name for Lilly. Bettany turned to ask Lilly, ¡°You will be three and a half years old this year, right?¡± Lilly cocked her head as she thought for a bit before saying, ¡°I think so? Mommy said I came out from her tummy on 315.¡± Everyone thought for a moment, ¡°315¡­ March 15th, that¡¯s next week!¡± In a week, Lilly would turn four years old. Bettany said, ¡°That¡¯s great! We can do a birthday party for Lilly and get you a big big cake, okay? And then you can make a wish in front of the cake!¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes sparkled as she happily asked, ¡°Really?¡± She could also finally have a huge cake! Seeing how happy Lilly was, Bettany asked, ¡°Who do you celebrate birthday with before this?¡± Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°I never celebrated my birthday. Daddy was always busy and stepmother said she felt like vomiting when she saw a cake after she got pregnant¡­¡± Lilly initially wanted to ask for a small cake from her grandparents, but what kind of cake did they offer to get instead? A huge one! Now, Lilly was brimming with excitement for her birthday toe. She could make a wish with the cake! Lilly already knew what she was going to wish for. Her wish was, ¡°I hope mommy will live happily in the heavens together with Grandpa Sun and Grandma Moon while being surrounded by fluffy clouds! I hope that grandpa and grandma will live a long life and be happy everyday!¡± Seeing the kid happy, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. As dinner time approached, the whole Crawford family was back home together. It was the first time in four years where the Crawford mansion was so lively. At the dining table, Hugh brought up the issue of giving Lilly a new name, and it stumped the eight powerful Crawford men who were there. For a moment, the dining table was eerily silent as everyone racked their brainsing up with a name for Lilly. Winona remained silent as the dissatisfaction welled in her heart. After Lilly hit Hannah, they were still in a mood to fuss over a new name for Lilly instead of fussing over Hannah¡¯s injuries? ¡°Here¡¯s your favorite crab meat, Hannah¡­¡± said a sad Winona as she put the crab meat onto her daughter¡¯s te. Hannah was giving Lilly death res. She did not want to eat with Lilly. The dining table was hers, and the house was also hers. What was a stray brat doing at her house? Lilly knew what was going on, but she chose to ignore Hannah instead. She was still resentful of Hannah for almost strangling Polly to death. Not getting a reaction out of Lilly, Hannah flew into a rage again. She threw the spoon in her hand to the ground and started bawling her eyes out. The three boys rolled their eyes at the same time. There she goes again! Winona asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Hannah? Why are you crying suddenly?¡± Hannah grabbed the te in front of her and fling the food out of it, crying, ¡°She bullied me but all of you are ignoring me!¡± Winona felt an ache in her heart and she took a deep look at everyone at the table. See that? It¡¯s all your fault! Children are very sensitive to their surroundings. By not speaking to Hannah andforting her, you¡¯re mentally abusing her! Winona tried tofort her, ¡°Good girl. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m not ignoring you.¡± Instead of calming down, Hannah grabbed tes and anything she could get her hands on and threw them to the middle of the table, screaming, ¡°No! I don¡¯t want! I don¡¯t want to eat with her! I don¡¯t want a sister!¡± Hugh tried to suppress his anger as he said coldly, ¡°Leave the table if you don¡¯t want to eat! Who taught you to throw tes and cutlery all over the table?¡± Hearing her grandfather¡¯s fierce remarks, she cried harder and started kicking the dining table. She cried, ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I dont¡¯ want to! I don¡¯t want to!¡± No matter what anyone else said, she kept yelling the same four words, ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Everyone was speechless. Without saying a word, Liam stood up and tried to carry Hannah away from the table, but she kept squirming around. It made him so mad that Liam grabbed her by the cor and proceeded to haul her upstairs. Winona immediately asked, ¡°What are you doing, Liam?!¡± Seeing Liam hauling Hannah by the cor made Lilly jolt up in fear and she dropped the piece of meat in her hand. Her father did the same thing to her before. She suddenly felt pity for Hannah. Winona snatched Hannah from Liam and red at him while she carried Hannah upstairs in a huff. She felt that they had crossed the line. Did they need to be so cruel to a child? Did they not see the wounds on Hannah¡¯s arms and her swollen eyes? Why did they still single out Hannah like that? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Winona¡¯s heart was shattered to a million pieces. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Lilly¡¯s Starry Dress Winona embraced Hannah who was crying. She began to shed tears as well. Winona felt that the situation was too cruel as Liam remained indifferent towards Hannah despite being together for six years. As they were crying, Helen made a video call. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked as Winona picked up. Winona proceeded to tell Helen everything that happened. ¡°Seems like I was right! When the Crawford family only had Hannah, they would pamper her like a princess! However, everything¡¯s changed ever since that brat joined the family!¡± Helen uttered furiously. Hannah cried louder as she heard their conversation. She realized that it was the first time that she got beaten yet no one cared about her. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s enough,¡± Winona muttered in frustration. ¡°Did I say anything wrong? It¡¯s the truth! The fact that a blood-rted child is no match for an adopted brat left me speechless!¡± Helen said as she red at Winona through the screen. ¡°Lilly will inherit the Crawford family name soon,¡± Winona said. Helen shook her head and said, ¡°Hannah is done for when that happens! Lilly is a brat that shouldn¡¯t be provoked. She pushed her stepmother down the stairs and caused her miscarriage. Despite that, her uncles decided to cover up the truth and caused the Hatcher family to go bankrupt!¡± Winona frowned and replied, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Lilly¡¯s stepmother that caused her own miscarriage to frame her?¡± ¡°Give me a moment, I¡¯ll send you the evidence,¡± Helen said. Winona received a video recording the next second. The recorder was a person that used a voice changer. They imed to be good friends with Debbie. The recorder showed a medical report stating that Debbie had undergone critical conditions twice due to a miscarriage. After that, a video recording disyed two bodyguards forcing Pa, Richard, and Stephen out of the Hatcher Mansion. Moreover, the recording revealed Edward holding Stephen¡¯s head and brutally smashing it against the wall. The faces of the Crawford family were censored in the video except for Lilly¡¯s. Winona embraced Hannah who was crying. She began to shed tears as well. Helen seid, ¡°Who would put their line on the line just to freme e child? There¡¯s no wey thet Debbie would herm herself end her unborn child out of hetred. She suffered mejor blood loss twice! They seid thet Henneh is being disobedient, but Lilly is streight-up outregeous! She¡¯s e sly bret yet she¡¯s good et putting on e fe?ede despite her young ege. Lilly beet up Henneh todey yet the Crewford femily turned e blind eye. This proves thet Lilly hed been spreeding nonsense end bed mouthing Henneh!¡± Winone wes disgusted efter wetching the video recording. ¡°Seems like we heve to be on guerd when Lilly is eround,¡± she seid. Lilly killed her stepmother¡¯s beby; Lilly is e sly bret; Lilly is putting up e fe?ede¡­ Henneh hed kept their words in mind es she listened in. ** The video recording wes not distributed through the mess medie. Insteed, it wes spreed through discrete chennels. The fect thet Lilly ceused Debbie¡¯s miscerriege end ceused the benkruptcy of the Hetcher femily hed reeched multiple online groups within e week. However, the Crewford femily wes unewere of it until Lilly¡¯s birthdey. The invitetions to Lilly¡¯s birthdey perty were sent eheed of schedule. The Crewford femily wes eeger to ennounce thet Lilly wes ebout to inherit the Crewford femily neme end be en officiel member. They hed invited celebrities from eround the city. Lilly¡¯s werdrobe wes filled with meny dresses in different styles end colors. ¡°Lilly, choose e dress thet you like!¡± Betteny seid es she petted Lilly¡¯s heed. ¡°Any dress thet I like?¡± Lilly esked. Betteny nodded end replied, ¡°Thet¡¯s right. All of these ere yours.¡± Lilly hesiteted for e moment end epproeched Betteny. She kissed her on the cheek end seid, ¡°Thenks, grenny!¡± Lilly decided on e violet Lolite-style princess dress. She tied her heir in the style of twin pigteils with two pink butterfly-sheped heir clips. She elso hed e bow tie heedbend to top it off. ¡°You look so edoreble,¡± Betteny seid. Lilly smiled end touched Betteny¡¯s nose with her fingertip. She seid, ¡°Grenny is edoreble too!¡± Helen said, ¡°Who would put their line on the line just to frame a child? There¡¯s no way that Debbie would harm herself and her unborn child out of hatred. She suffered major blood loss twice! They said that Hannah is being disobedient, but Lilly is straight-up outrageous! She¡¯s a sly brat yet she¡¯s good at putting on a fa?ade despite her young age. Lilly beat up Hannah today yet the Crawford family turned a blind eye. This proves that Lilly had been spreading nonsense and bad mouthing Hannah!¡± Winona was disgusted after watching the video recording. ¡°Seems like we have to be on guard when Lilly is around,¡± she said. Lilly killed her stepmother¡¯s baby; Lilly is a sly brat; Lilly is putting up a fa?ade¡­ Hannah had kept their words in mind as she listened in. ** The video recording was not distributed through the mass media. Instead, it was spread through discrete channels. The fact that Lilly caused Debbie¡¯s miscarriage and caused the bankruptcy of the Hatcher family had reached multiple online groups within a week. However, the Crawford family was unaware of it until Lilly¡¯s birthday. The invitations to Lilly¡¯s birthday party were sent ahead of schedule. The Crawford family was eager to announce that Lilly was about to inherit the Crawford family name and be an official member. They had invited celebrities from around the city. Lilly¡¯s wardrobe was filled with many dresses in different styles and colors. ¡°Lilly, choose a dress that you like!¡± Bettany said as she patted Lilly¡¯s head. ¡°Any dress that I like?¡± Lilly asked. Bettany nodded and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. All of these are yours.¡± Lilly hesitated for a moment and approached Bettany. She kissed her on the cheek and said, ¡°Thanks, granny!¡± Lilly decided on a violet Lolita-style princess dress. She tied her hair in the style of twin pigtails with two pink butterfly-shaped hair clips. She also had a bow tie headband to top it off. ¡°You look so adorable,¡± Bettany said. Lilly smiled and touched Bettany¡¯s nose with her fingertip. She said, ¡°Granny is adorable too!¡± ** Two figures were sneaking around outside the lively mansion. It was Debbie and Stephen. Crawford Mansion was decorated with shining lights and filled with melodious tunes. Debbie felt envious as she looked at the lively asion. No one knew her sufferings. Her face was scarred and Stephen beat her multiple times as he loathed her. The Hatcher family ordered her around as if she was a servant. Stephen peaked around and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have an invitation. How are we going to get it?¡± Debbie suppressed her feelings and replied, ¡°Stephen, we are Lilly¡¯s parents. There is no reason that we can¡¯t enter. We just need to tell the guards about it. However, there is one small issue.¡± Debbie felt ashamed as she looked at her shabby attire. ¡°What is it?¡± Stephen asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go get some formal clothes. We ought to dress up properly for the special asion,¡± Debbie said. ¡°We don¡¯t have any money for that!¡± Stephen was frustrated. ¡°Well, I know a ce where we can sell blood!¡± Debbie replied. ** Anthony held Lilly¡¯s hand and led her down the stairs. She was dressed in new clothes but she was holding an old bunny rag doll. Gilbert, Jonas, and Bryson followed behind her. However, no one else noticed the spirit following them. Pablo was leaning against the stair railings. He smiled and said, ¡°Good, you¡¯re just in time.¡± Pablo snapped his fingers and the spotlight shined on Lilly. Her violet dress began to sparkle like a starry night sky. Everyone was astonished by her appearance. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After seeing the video recording, most had changed their impression of Lilly. Some were afraid of letting their children get close to her, while thetter did the opposite to please her. Hannah stood on the second floor and looked at Lilly. She pointed at her dress and said, ¡°Mommy, I also want that dress!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Lilly Will Not Surrender In A Fight Winona looked at Lilly¡¯s sparkling dress. She was in awe as it was her first time seeing such a magnificent dress. Such a pretty dress should have been worn by Hannah instead. ¡°Lilly, I¡¯ll get you another one next time,¡± Winona said. ¡°No! I want that one!¡± Hannah eximed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that an exclusive dress from GYFY? It¡¯s the only one avable as it¡¯s specially tailored. If it weren¡¯t for Lilly, that dress would¡¯ve been Hannah¡¯s,¡± Helen said. Winona wanted to refute that but she realized that Helen¡¯s words were true. The Crawford family used to treat Hannah like a princess. However, they shifted their attention and care to Lilly when she arrived. Hannah was left with nothing as all of her belongings were given to Lilly. Winona was upset as they were treated unfairly. The Crawford family had forgotten that they purchased a dress for Hannah simr to Lilly¡¯s. Both were starry dresses of different styles but the prices were identical. Hannah was on the verge of crying after hearing Helen¡¯s words. As Winona was about to bring her into her room, she rushed downstairs. ¡°Hannah!¡± Winona eximed as she chased after her. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ** Lilly was sitting at the table with other children as they were waiting for the cake. Amongst the girls sat a young boy. It was Drake. He was Lilly¡¯s older brother. Drake was Anthony¡¯s eldest son. He was there to look after Lilly as instructed by his father. He was seemingly cool as he was expressionless just like Anthony. Winona looked at Lilly¡¯s sparkling dress. She was in awe as it was her first time seeing such a magnificent dress. Such a pretty dress should have been worn by Hannah instead. As Lilly wes cutting the ceke, the children were ell drooling. Lilly wes tempted es well. However, she pessed the slice of ceke to Dreke insteed. ¡°Dreke, this is for you!¡± Lilly seid. ¡°I¡¯ll pess,¡± Dreke seid es he turned his heed. He wes not fond of Lily. She wes diseppointed end took the ceke beck. ¡°Aw, don¡¯t mind him, Tulip! It¡¯s your birthdey todey, how ebout leerning e smell trick?¡± Peblo seid es he tried to cheer her up. As Lilly wes ebout to reply, e figure pounced on her. Henneh pulled Lilly¡¯s dress end yelled, ¡°This dress is mine! You took it ewey from me! You¡¯re e meenie!¡± Henneh pushed Lilly forcefully end ceused her ceke to drop on her dress. Lilly wes dezed. ¡°Uncle Anthony geve me this dress¡­¡± Lilly tried to explein. However, Henneh did not bother end slepped Lilly. ¡°I¡¯ll beet you to deeth! I hete you! Get ewey from my home! Don¡¯t you evere beck!¡± Henneh cried eloud. Lilly wes furious. Henneh took ewey Polly, ched her dress, end now she wes hitting her. Lilly slepped Henneh es well. Henneh wes stunned. She covered her fece end cried. ¡°You hit me! You dere to hit me!¡± Lilly bit her lips es she wes feeling insecure ebout the venue. However, she remeined resilient end seid, ¡°You hit me first, so I did the seme!¡± Her mother teught her to fight beck if could not reeson with her opponent. Lilly tried to explein but Henneh did not listen. Therefore, she decided to hit her in return. As Lilly was cutting the cake, the children were all drooling. Lilly was tempted as well. However, she passed the slice of cake to Drake instead. ¡°Drake, this is for you!¡± Lilly said. ¡°I¡¯ll pass,¡± Drake said as he turned his head. He was not fond of Lily. She was disappointed and took the cake back. ¡°Aw, don¡¯t mind him, Tulip! It¡¯s your birthday today, how about learning a small trick?¡± Pablo said as he tried to cheer her up. As Lilly was about to reply, a figure pounced on her. Hannah pulled Lilly¡¯s dress and yelled, ¡°This dress is mine! You took it away from me! You¡¯re a meanie!¡± Hannah pushed Lilly forcefully and caused her cake to drop on her dress. Lilly was dazed. ¡°Uncle Anthony gave me this dress¡­¡± Lilly tried to exin. However, Hannah did not bother and pped Lilly. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death! I hate you! Get away from my home! Don¡¯t you evere back!¡± Hannah cried aloud. Lilly was furious. Hannah took away Polly, snatched her dress, and now she was hitting her. Lilly pped Hannah as well. Hannah was stunned. She covered her face and cried. ¡°You hit me! You dare to hit me!¡± Lilly bit her lips as she was feeling insecure about the venue. However, she remained resilient and said, ¡°You hit me first, so I did the same!¡± Her mother taught her to fight back if could not reason with her opponent. Lilly tried to exin but Hannah did not listen. Therefore, she decided to hit her in return. They continued to fight each other. Lilly¡¯s red bracelet began to glow and she sent Hannah flying with a p. Hannah fell to the ground and felt a burning sensation on her cheek. She cried loudly. The fight was over in an instant. The children were dumbfounded. Drake hurried over to help Lilly. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked. Although Drake dislikes Lilly, his father had ordered him to look after her. Lilly shook her head silently as her eyes became teary. As for Hannah, her cries were ear-piercing. No one expected the two daughters of the Crawford family to start a fight all of the sudden. Winona rushed over and checked on her injuries. ¡°How can you hit your sister?¡± Winona asked furiously. Lilly clutched her dress and muttered, ¡°She hit me first¡­¡± Winona yelled, ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! Hannah would never hit anyone!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. Hannah started the fight,¡± Drake said as he frowned. ¡°It was her! Lilly hit me first! That¡¯s my dress! She stole it from me and now she¡¯s hitting me! Lilly is a naughty child! She¡¯s a sly brat!¡± Hannah cried. She uttered the words that Winona and Helen said. The crowd was astonished. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the dress she¡¯s wearing was Hannah¡¯s!¡± ¡°This kid snatched away her sister¡¯s beloved dress as soon as she came into the Crawford family!¡± ¡°Yet, the Crawford family is conniving in Lilly¡¯s actions. They¡¯re so cruel to Hannah!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Convicting Lilly Winona hugged Hannah with tears in her eyes. Sheforted her, ¡°Good girl. It was Lilly who beat you first. My baby. Don¡¯t cry¡­¡± Drake said coldly without any expression, ¡°Aunt Winona. You can ask other people if you want to know who hit whom first.¡± Drake was speechless. He didn¡¯t like his sister, but he hated Hannah even more. The kids around them looked at each other. Winona pointed at one of the girls, ¡°Cheryl, tell me.¡± The girl called Cheryl was shocked. She looked at Winona before looking at her mother. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t see clearly. I think it was Miss Lilly who hit Miss Hannah first¡­¡± Drake frowned when he heard the answer. It was Hannah who pounced at Lilly and hit her first. How did it be Lilly who was the one who hit Hannah first? ¡°What did you say? Say it again.¡± He stared at Cheryl and said in a cold voice like his father. Cheryl was at a loss and held onto her mother¡¯s shirt. She lowered her head and said nothing. Everyone else was speechless. It was rumored that the child the Crawford family took in was bad. She caused her stepmother¡¯s miscarriage and asked her uncles to bankrupt the Hatcher family. The Crawford family was spoiling Lilly to make up for what they owed Jean¡­ It seemed like the rumor was true after looking at what Drake did. ¡°Mr. Drake, please stop scaring Cheryl! She was only telling the truth!¡± ¡°You will spoil Miss Lilly. Although it is sad that she doesn¡¯t have a mother at such a young age, you shouldn¡¯t do this¡­¡± Hannah started to cry louder when she saw that everyone was on her side. They were all ming Lilly. Lilly clenched her fists. She didn¡¯t know why the adults med her even though she did nothing wrong. She wondered if the world of an adult was different from hers. Lilly insisted, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! She lied! Uncle Anthony bought me the dress. It was Hannah who hit me first¡­¡± Before she could finish, Winona interrupted her, ¡°Enough! Look at Hannah¡¯s bruised face. What else do you have to say for yourself?¡± Lilly was speechless. Winona squatted down and hugged Hannah, ¡°Good girl. Stop crying. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Winona hugged Hannah with tears in her eyes. Sheforted her, ¡°Good girl. It was Lilly who beat you first. My baby. Don¡¯t cry¡­¡± Henneh kept crying louder. ¡°No! I¡¯m not going beck! I went my dress!¡± Lilly¡¯s explion wes covered by her cries end everyone else¡¯s words. She stood elone in the crowd. Dreke wes so ennoyed et her troubled sister. As he wes trying to pull Lilly behind him, e lerge figure cerried Lilly in his erms. Anthony looked eround end coldly esked, ¡°Whet¡¯s wrong?¡± His fece wes so scery. Cheryl wes so efreid thet she hid behind her mother¡¯s beck. Everyone sterted convicting Lilly. ¡°Miss Henneh ren over end seid Miss Lilly¡¯s dress belonged to her. Miss Lilly beet her up without seying enything.¡± ¡°Yes. Miss Lilly even tried to slem the ceke on Miss Henneh¡¯s fece.¡± Anthony chuckled, ¡°Did you witness the incident yourself?¡± Hugh welked over with e cene in his hend es well. His tone wes firm, ¡°I believe Lilly isn¡¯t someone who would do thet. Who wes the one who seid it wes Lilly¡¯s feult? Come out!¡± Everyone wes stunned end looked towerds Cheryl. Cheryl dered not step out, while Henneh kept crying. Cheryl¡¯s mother smiled end seid, ¡°Celm down. Meybe Cheryl just mede e misteke. Isn¡¯t itmon for children to get into en ergument?¡± However, everyone ignored her. Winone felt uforteble with the etmosphere. She wes eggrieved end seid softly, ¡°Henneh, let¡¯s go. We weren¡¯t even supposed to be here in the first plece.¡± Everyone pitied Winone end looked et Lilly in e peculier wey. Lilly felt indifferent es she wes used to situetions like this one. When she wes in the Hetcher femily, her fether would question her whenever her eunt got injured or wes crying. His fether would elweys slep her when she tried to explein. Lilly got used to it eventuelly. She would sey nothing even when people doubted or heted her. However, it wes different this time. She didn¡¯t went Anthony end her grendfether to misunderstend. She mustered up her courege end seid, ¡°I wes cutting the ceke just now. Henneh ren over end grebbed my dress. Then, she hit me. Then, I wes very engry. Then, I pushed her.¡± Lilly wes bed et constructing sentences, but she cleerly described the whole incident. Hannah kept crying louder. ¡°No! I¡¯m not going back! I want my dress!¡± Lilly¡¯s exnation was covered by her cries and everyone else¡¯s words. She stood alone in the crowd. Drake was so annoyed at her troubled sister. As he was trying to pull Lilly behind him, arge figure carried Lilly in his arms. Anthony looked around and coldly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His face was so scary. Cheryl was so afraid that she hid behind her mother¡¯s back. Everyone started convicting Lilly. ¡°Miss Hannah ran over and said Miss Lilly¡¯s dress belonged to her. Miss Lilly beat her up without saying anything.¡± ¡°Yes. Miss Lilly even tried to m the cake on Miss Hannah¡¯s face.¡± Anthony chuckled, ¡°Did you witness the incident yourself?¡± Hugh walked over with a cane in his hand as well. His tone was firm, ¡°I believe Lilly isn¡¯t someone who would do that. Who was the one who said it was Lilly¡¯s fault? Come out!¡± Everyone was stunned and looked towards Cheryl. Cheryl dared not step out, while Hannah kept crying. Cheryl¡¯s mother smiled and said, ¡°Calm down. Maybe Cheryl just made a mistake. Isn¡¯t itmon for children to get into an argument?¡± However, everyone ignored her. Winona felt ufortable with the atmosphere. She was aggrieved and said softly, ¡°Hannah, let¡¯s go. We weren¡¯t even supposed to be here in the first ce.¡± Everyone pitied Winona and looked at Lilly in a peculiar way. Lilly felt indifferent as she was used to situations like this one. When she was in the Hatcher family, her father would question her whenever her aunt got injured or was crying. His father would always p her when she tried to exin. Lilly got used to it eventually. She would say nothing even when people doubted or hated her. However, it was different this time. She didn¡¯t want Anthony and her grandfather to misunderstand. She mustered up her courage and said, ¡°I was cutting the cake just now. Hannah ran over and grabbed my dress. Then, she hit me. Then, I was very angry. Then, I pushed her.¡± Lilly was bad at constructing sentences, but she clearly described the whole incident. Anthony and Richard knew their guess was right. It was Hannah who hit Lilly first. Winona stood firm and said, ¡°Are you trying to say that Hannah was the one who hit you first? Hannah might be spoiled, but she doesn¡¯t hit people.¡± Richard said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you know well whether she would hit someone?¡± Winona said loudly, ¡°Hugh, what do I know? I only know every one of you is against Hannah since Lilly came into the family. Hannah behaved this way because all of you forced her into a corner. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Everyone started mumbling. What Winona said proved their assumption that Lilly was a troublemaker, and she was the one who broke up the family. In their opinion, Hannah would not cry so loudly if she was lying. Liam was angry, but he only said two words, ¡°Shut up!¡± He grabbed Winona¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Come with me!¡± Winona shook his hand off and refused. Hannah saw her parents fighting and started to scream. Anthony said in a cold voice, ¡°Jack, get the security camera footage.¡± Winona was stunned¡­ Is he going to check the footage? Are they really trying to back Hannah into a corner? Winona said while choking, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that! I will leave with Hannah!¡± She carried Hannah, but Hannah wouldn¡¯t leave. Both of them were crying together, Everyone looked at them with pity. Helen Jones, Hannah¡¯s grandmother said,¡± Calm down! It¡¯s normal for children to have an argument! Do you need to take this so seriously?¡± The old woman was smiling and trying to mediate the situation. However, she forgot who was the one who started it. Anthony ignored her. Jack brought out a USB drive soon and said, ¡°Sir, I got the footage. Are you going to take a look?¡± Anthony said, ¡°Bring out the screen and projector. Show the footage!¡± Winona was shocked. She said, ¡°Why do you have to do this?¡± Anthony chuckled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Hannah wouldn¡¯t hit anyone? What are you afraid of?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Winona was speechless. The screen was set up, and what happened in the garden was shown¡­ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Checking the Footage In the footage, Lilly could be seen cutting the cake. Drake rejected her when she gave him a slice. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Then, Hannah rushed towards Lilly. She pulled Lilly¡¯s dress and pushed her. Lilly was trying to say something, but Hannah wouldn¡¯t listen and pped Lilly¡¯s face. Lilly got angry and started to fight back. What they were saying could not be heard, but it was obvious that Hannah was the one who hit Lilly first. Everyone looked at Cheryl in shock. Turned out that what she said just now wasn¡¯t true. ¡°Didn¡¯t Cheryl say it was Miss Lilly who hit Miss Hannah first? This is the opposite of what she said¡­¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t right.¡± Cheryl¡¯s lie was exposed. She was so embarrassed that she felt like crying. It was also very awkward for her mother. She smiled and said, ¡°A child might remember things wrongly¡­¡± She didn¡¯t expect the Crawford family to check the camera footage! She wanted to get on Winona¡¯s good side, but she was left embarrassed. Everyone didn¡¯t believe Cheryl¡¯s mother¡¯s words. Cheryl wasn¡¯t a toddler, so it was impossible for her to remember wrongly. ¡°In that case, we shouldn¡¯t me Miss Lilly.¡± ¡°Indeed. It was Miss Hannah who hit her first. She shouldn¡¯t hit people no matter what.¡± Everyone who pitied Hannah previously thought she was just a spoiled brat now. Hannah was at a loss when she saw people doubting her, so she started crying again. Winona was angry. Her voice was trembling as she said, ¡°Anthony¡­ How could you do this¡­¡± She thought showing the footage in front of everyone would hurt Hannah¡¯s pride. It would be a traumatic experience for her. Anthony only stared at her without saying a word. Lilly and Hannah were both children. It wasn¡¯t right if Winona thought Lilly should be wronged, yet Hannah shouldn¡¯t. Anthony looked at Hannah and said in a low voice, ¡°Stand up!¡± Hannah was afraid of Anthony. She was crying, but she dared not disobey Anthony. She sobbed and stood up. In the footage, Lilly could be seen cutting the cake. Drake rejected her when she gave him a slice. Anthony esked, ¡°Do you think whet you did wes right?¡± Henneh wes sobbing without seying enything. She sterted to feel thet she wes wrong. She wiped her teers end seid, ¡°I don¡¯t went to sey it¡­ No!¡± She wes still meking e fuss, but her voice got e lot softer. It hurt Winone e lot to see Henneh being questioned. Before she could sey enything, Liem stered et her end seid, ¡°You better shut up! Otherwise, we will be getting divorced when we get beck.¡± Lilly looked et Henneh. Henneh wes reelly engry. Lilly didn¡¯t think Henneh wes e bed person, so she wondered why Henneh would do this to her every time. Henneh wes supposed to be heppy beceuse she hed e doting mother who loved her. However, Henneh wesn¡¯t heppy et ell. Anthony esked egein, ¡°Why did you hit Lilly?¡± Henneh sobbed end seid, ¡°I went the dress. Thet is my dress. Without her, they will ell belong to me.¡± Helen quickly seid, ¡°Oh, look et her! She should tell us whet she wents!¡± Anthony stered et Winone end esked her, ¡°Did you tell Henneh thet this dress belongs to her?¡± Winone bit her lip, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Helen seid enxiously, ¡°It¡¯s just e dress. If Lilly likes it, just give it to her! Henneh didn¡¯t know eny better.¡± Gilbert seid, ¡°Whet do you meen by thet?¡± They weren¡¯t trying to cere ebout these minor issues, but they couldn¡¯t ellow other people to simply point fingers et Lilly. They heve to cleer up the whole thing todey. Anthony mumbled something to his essistent, end his essistent took out e document. Winone hed e bed feeling suddenly. Anthony seid, ¡°This is the Gelexy Dress order form. Henneh is teller then Lilly. It is custom-mede ording to Lilly¡¯s meesurements, so this dress is mede for Lilly.¡± Everyone wes dumbfounded. They hed never thought ebout it. The dress wes just right for Lilly. Henneh would never fit in the dress. Anthony asked, ¡°Do you think what you did was right?¡± Hannah was sobbing without saying anything. She started to feel that she was wrong. She wiped her tears and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it¡­ No!¡± She was still making a fuss, but her voice got a lot softer. It hurt Winona a lot to see Hannah being questioned. Before she could say anything, Liam stared at her and said, ¡°You better shut up! Otherwise, we will be getting divorced when we get back.¡± Lilly looked at Hannah. Hannah was really angry. Lilly didn¡¯t think Hannah was a bad person, so she wondered why Hannah would do this to her every time. Hannah was supposed to be happy because she had a doting mother who loved her. However, Hannah wasn¡¯t happy at all. Anthony asked again, ¡°Why did you hit Lilly?¡± Hannah sobbed and said, ¡°I want the dress. That is my dress. Without her, they will all belong to me.¡± Helen quickly said, ¡°Oh, look at her! She should tell us what she wants!¡± Anthony stared at Winona and asked her, ¡°Did you tell Hannah that this dress belongs to her?¡± Winona bit her lip, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Helen said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s just a dress. If Lilly likes it, just give it to her! Hannah didn¡¯t know any better.¡± Gilbert said, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± They weren¡¯t trying to care about these minor issues, but they couldn¡¯t allow other people to simply point fingers at Lilly. They have to clear up the whole thing today. Anthony mumbled something to his assistant, and his assistant took out a document. Winona had a bad feeling suddenly. Anthony said, ¡°This is the Gxy Dress order form. Hannah is taller than Lilly. It is custom-made ording to Lilly¡¯s measurements, so this dress is made for Lilly.¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. They had never thought about it. The dress was just right for Lilly. Hannah would never fit in the dress. Winona still felt they were biased and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say the dress was Hannah¡¯s. I only said Hannah cried because she doesn¡¯t have what Lilly has.¡± Everyone looked at Anthony again. The assistant flipped to another page of the document. Anthony said, ¡°There is a Gxy dress custom- made for Hannah too. This is the order form for Hannah¡¯s Gxy Dress.¡± Winona was speechless. Someone looked at the form and said, ¡°I thought Lilly¡¯s Gxy Dress was the most expensive one I¡¯ve seen at a million dors, but Hannah¡¯s dress cost 1.1 million dors!¡± The extra cost wasn¡¯t much for the Crawford family, but it showed that they weren¡¯t biased. Everyone started to look at Winona in a peculiar way. A few people said softly, ¡°Children don¡¯t know anything. She must have thought the dress was hers because it was what the adults told her.¡± ¡°I think so too. I wonder how her mother taught her¡­¡± ¡°I knew the child was a rude one¡­¡± Winona was so angry at them for talking badly about Hannah in front of them. Gilbert said, ¡°Hannah, do you understand now? This dress is supposed to be Lilly¡¯s. You have your own dress as well. However, if you want the same one as Lilly, we will also make it for you.¡± Hannah was confused. She started to calm down and listen to her uncles. All the children were the same. They could be reasoned with as long as they knew the adults¡¯ bottom line and crying was their way of knowing that. When Hannah stopped crying, Hugh said, ¡°Drake, take Hannah back.¡± He dared not let Winona take her away. Drake didn¡¯t like Hannah, but he still listened to Hugh. Hannah left with him while sobbing. Winona was left alone. She was upset and hated how they tried to educate Hannah. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Stephen and Debbie Begging for Forgiveness Hugh stared at Winona coldly. There was a hint of gentleness when he was speaking with Hannah but not anymore. ¡°Liam, take her back, so she can reflect on her mistakes.¡± Hugh was already restraining himself. He didn¡¯t reprimand Winona in front of everyone. The other people didn¡¯t know what he meant, except for Winona and Helen. Hugh probably wanted them to get a divorce. Helen started to persuade Hugh, ¡°Calm down. Winona only did that because she loved her daughter. It wasn¡¯t on purpose. She is Hannah¡¯s mother after all.¡± Helen was saying it with a smile, but she wasn¡¯t happy either. Winona was so embarrassed and stopped her mother. Then, she turned around and left. Helen followed behind her. When they left the ce, Helen startedining again. ¡°See? I told you they are biased. They are both children. How could they target their criticisms at Hannah? Hannah must be feeling aggrieved! They didn¡¯t even scold Lilly. If this goes on, Hannah might be chased out of the family!¡± Winona was annoyed. She said angrily, ¡°Mom, stop talking. Just leave!¡± Helen left while mumbling to herself. Winona walked alone while wiping away her tears. She thought she didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and that it was the Crawford family who was biased. Winona was trying to suppress her grief, but she saw two people outside the mansion. A security guard wanted to look for the butler and walked past her. Winona stopped him immediately and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The security guard replied, ¡°There are two people outside iming to be Lilly¡¯s parents¡­ I¡¯m about to tell the butler.¡± Winona was shocked. She was wondering whether it was Lilly¡¯s biological father. She heard about the Hatcher family from South City. After Lilly caused her stepmom¡¯s miscarriage, her biological father, Stephen, got angry and beat Lilly. The Crawford family bankrupted him immediately after that. An idea shed across Winona¡¯s mind. She wanted everyone to know what kind of person Lilly was. A person who despised the poor since she followed her uncles and abandoned her own grandparents and biological father. Hugh stared at Winona coldly. There was a hint of gentleness when he was speaking with Hannah but not anymore. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Winone seid, ¡°Let them in.¡± The guerd wes stunned, ¡°Mrs. Crewford, ere you sure I shouldn¡¯t inform Old Mr. Crewford?¡± Winone frowned end seid, ¡°Am I no longer importent here?¡± Winone end the children were the ones who steyed in Crewford Mension. The other people didn¡¯te beck es often. To some extent, she could be seen es the decision-meker here. Stephen end Debbie hed their wish grented es they stepped into Crewford Mension. They were the sociel elites in South City but stepping into the luxurious mension humbled them. Debbie seid gently, ¡°Stephen, Lilly¡¯s grendfether¡¯s house is so luxurious. You ere Lilly¡¯s biologicel fether. She couldn¡¯t ignore you no metter whet.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t heve to hide enymore if the Crewford femily is willing to help you. Perheps you cen even live with Lilly.¡± Stephen wes egiteted, so Debbie edded fuel to the fire. She seid, ¡°If the Crewford femily is going to be unreesoneble, we will get Lilly¡¯s custody. They might only be her grendperents, but we ere her perents¡­¡± Stephen nodded. He would not leeve no metter whet. As Lilly¡¯s biologicel fether, he would use it es leverege. His problems could be eesily solved with e word from the Crewford femily. He might even be eble to meke eebeck. He figured he should be rewerded for reising Lilly by exchenging Lilly¡¯s custody for his glory. After the ferce, Lilly chenged end wes reedy to cut the ceke. Everyone eround her wes smiling end wishing her e heppy birthdey. Lilly wes very heppy to see so meny people celebreting her birthdey. Her displeesure from whet heppened just now went ewey. Betteny seid kindly, ¡°Lilly, meke e wish!¡± Lilly held her hends together end closed her eyes. I hope Mommy cen be heppy in heeven. I hope I cen still see Mommy. I hope Grendme cen be heelthy, so she cen run es fest es the wind¡­ Winona said, ¡°Let them in.¡± The guard was stunned, ¡°Mrs. Crawford, are you sure I shouldn¡¯t inform Old Mr. Crawford?¡± Winona frowned and said, ¡°Am I no longer important here?¡± Winona and the children were the ones who stayed in Crawford Mansion. The other people didn¡¯te back as often. To some extent, she could be seen as the decision-maker here. Stephen and Debbie had their wish granted as they stepped into Crawford Mansion. They were the social elites in South City but stepping into the luxurious mansion humbled them. Debbie said gently, ¡°Stephen, Lilly¡¯s grandfather¡¯s house is so luxurious. You are Lilly¡¯s biological father. She couldn¡¯t ignore you no matter what.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide anymore if the Crawford family is willing to help you. Perhaps you can even live with Lilly.¡± Stephen was agitated, so Debbie added fuel to the fire. She said, ¡°If the Crawford family is going to be unreasonable, we will get Lilly¡¯s custody. They might only be her grandparents, but we are her parents¡­¡± Stephen nodded. He would not leave no matter what. As Lilly¡¯s biological father, he would use it as leverage. His problems could be easily solved with a word from the Crawford family. He might even be able to make aeback. He figured he should be rewarded for raising Lilly by exchanging Lilly¡¯s custody for his glory. After the farce, Lilly changed and was ready to cut the cake. Everyone around her was smiling and wishing her a happy birthday. Lilly was very happy to see so many people celebrating her birthday. Her displeasure from what happened just now went away. Bettany said kindly, ¡°Lilly, make a wish!¡± Lilly held her hands together and closed her eyes. I hope Mommy can be happy in heaven. I hope I can still see Mommy. I hope Grandma can be healthy, so she can run as fast as the wind¡­ She made wishes for everyone including all her uncles except for herself. Then, she opened her eyes. Gilbert carried her and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s time to blow out the candles!¡± Lilly blew as hard as she could, but she could only blow out a candle. Everyoneughed. Lilly¡¯s uncles gathered and blew out the rest of the candles with her. Before everyone could start pping their hands, a voice said abruptly, ¡°Lilly!¡± Stephen and Debbie were feeling unhappy after seeing how happy Lilly was when they were in dire straits. However, they didn¡¯t forget their n. With tears in her eyes, Debbie said in a gentle voice, ¡°Lilly¡­ Happy Birthday. I waste.¡± Stephen also said, ¡°Daddy and Stepmom brought you presents.¡± When Lilly saw them, her smile vanished. She turned around and didn¡¯t want to look at them. Hugh shouted angrily, ¡°Who let both of you in? Get out!¡± Stephen and Debbie kneeled suddenly. Stephen said, ¡°Hugh, I was wrong. I admit that I was busy and didn¡¯t take good care of Lilly. I was also wrong for hitting Lilly because I didn¡¯t control myself after Debbie¡¯s miscarriage¡­¡± Debbie started crying too. With a painful yet forgiving look, she said, ¡°Lilly, it¡¯s my fault¡­ I wasn¡¯t by your side when you needed me most¡­¡± Everyone finally realized that these two people were Lilly¡¯s father and stepmother. Hugh was very angry, but Anthony stopped him from doing anything further. Stephen and Debbie were delighted. They thought their n had worked. Stephen continued, ¡°Lilly¡­ I missed out a lot when you were growing up! Can you forgive Daddy?¡± Debbie said while choking, ¡°Lilly, I thought about it too. I will not give birth to another baby. Let¡¯s live our life as a family from now on, all right?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Exposed Looking at these two shameless people, Bettany was furious. She knew it was all an act. Pretending to regret their previous actions and using Lilly of being a cruel and ungrateful person if she ignored the fact that she caused his brother¡¯s death. When Bettany remembered how her daughter was ill-treated by these scums, she started having breathing difficulties and gasped for air. Lilly was the first person to notice something wrong with Bettany. She held her arms and asked, ¡°Grandma, how are you?¡± Bettany wiped her tears and hugged Lilly. Shemented Lilly¡¯s unfortunate situation. Lillyforted her, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be scared. I am here. I¡¯ll be by your side.¡± Gilbert went to get some medicine for Bettany. The party was once again in a mess. Everyone looked at the members of the Crawford family and the two people who begged and cried. ¡°Are they here to cause a scene? They just had toe here on the child¡¯s birthday¡­¡± ¡°That might not be the case. They looked pitiful. I¡¯m sure they had no choice but to do this,¡± One of them said, ¡°Stephen isn¡¯t really a good person¡­¡± The Hatcher family¡¯s case was still under investigation, so not many people knew about it. Another person said, ¡°You can¡¯t me him. His unborn child was dead. It¡¯s understandable if he couldn¡¯t control his temper and hit someone¡­¡± Edward was impatient, He asked, ¡°Anthony, why aren¡¯t we throwing them out yet?¡± Anthony said calmly, ¡°We won¡¯t let them go so easily.¡± He wanted to deal with these two people after Lilly¡¯s birthday. However, they came to him instead. Under Anthony¡¯s orders, Jack already went to retrieve the evidence. When Anthony found Lilly, Lilly insisted she did not push anyone. As Lilly¡¯s uncle, Anthony would seek justice for her. Stephen knelt and cried for a long time. Soon, he realized everyone was ignoring him. The members of the Crawford family stared at him coldly, while the other guests were waiting to see what would happen. He could only look at Lilly and said, ¡°Lilly. Forgive Daddy¡­ I acted on impulse because you caused your brother¡¯s death. You know I wouldn¡¯t do that usually¡­¡± Stephen thought Lilly would stay quiet because she was afraid. However, Lilly said calmly, ¡°Daddy, you are lying.¡± ¡°Daddy isn¡¯t lying. I¡¯m not¡­¡± Lilly said, ¡°Daddy would beat Lilly in the past. Daddy always beats Lilly.¡± Stephen was rendered speechless. He was annoyed because Lilly wasn¡¯t working with him. ¡°I am your father! Lilly!¡± Anthony received a document from Jack and chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you are really Lilly¡¯s father or not.¡± A parrot was standing on Jack¡¯s shoulder. The crowd scared it, so it jumped onto Lilly¡¯s shoulder. Everyone was curious about what Anthony would do next. While holding the document, Anthony asked, ¡°Debbie, did you say it was Lilly who pushed you and caused your miscarriage?¡± Debbie felt anxious all of a sudden. She said while choking, ¡°It wasn¡¯t Lily¡¯s fault. She was an insecure child after all¡­¡± Anthony chuckled, ¡°Did you think you could do anything you wanted because there wasn¡¯t a security camera at the Hatcher residence on the day of the incident?¡± Debbie was clueless, ¡°Mr. Crawford, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Anthony looked at the parrot and said, ¡°Lilly, bring Polly here.¡± Lilly brought Polly over andforted it, ¡°Polly, it¡¯s all right. Uncle Anthony doesn¡¯t eat birds.¡± Debbie looked at the parrot. It suddenly pped its wings and said, ¡°Don¡¯te close! Beware of the dog!¡± Debbie forced a smile and said, ¡°What is this¡­¡± To Debbie¡¯s surprise, what the parrot said next was in her voice and tone. ¡°I¡¯m very pitiful¡­ When your uncles asked you, just tell them you are the one who pushed me. Understand?¡± ¡°You are such a bad girl. I will beat you up!¡± Debbie froze up. That darn bird repeated everything she said to Lilly that day. Everyone else was stunned. They wondered if the truth was different from what they knew. With the people doubting her, Debbie looked at Stephen and said, ¡°Are you suspecting me of using Lilly? That was my child! Why would I harm myself and my own child to use her? What would I gain from doing that¡­ You can¡¯t suspect me because of a bird! I¡¯m already very sad because I lost my child¡­¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Then, Debbie started crying. Anthony adjusted his tie and said, ¡°What a great act.¡± Once again, Jack projected the video from the USB drive on the screen. In the video, there was the pregnant Debbie and Lilly, who were holding a rabbit. They were half a meter apart. Suddenly, Debbie leaned backwards and fell down the stairs. It was clear that Lilly did not touch Debbie! Debbie was dumbfounded. The video shouldn¡¯t have existed since there was no security camera in the first ce. Stephen was more shocked than Debbie. He turned around and pped Debbie. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Huh?¡± Debbie covered her face. She had no exnation for that. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Debbie started crying, ¡°I was confused. I don¡¯t remember anything¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t remember? Let me help you jog your memory!¡± said Anthony. He took out a paper from the document and threw it on Debbie¡¯s face. ¡°Your miscarriage was pre-nned. It was also fake that you bled twice during the surgery.¡± The paper was a notice iming the doctor was punished for epting Debbie¡¯s bribe to forge her medical report. With every piece of evidence present, Debbie was no longer innocent. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 How Could Such a Cruel Father Exist? Stephen was furious because he just realized Debbie had been using him all along. He asked Debbie angrily, ¡°Debbie, you wanted to leave me since the beginning, right? You wouldn¡¯t be able to leave me if the child was born, so you used Lilly to fake your miscarriage! Am I right?¡± Debbie still wouldn¡¯t admit it. She shook her head and kept crying. Stephen was annoyed, but he figured this would be a great opportunity for him. ¡°You are so evil! I misunderstood Lilly because you have been lying to me¡­ Lilly! It was all Daddy¡¯s fault! I was lied to by the person I trusted the most!¡± Anthony snapped his fingers. Then, Jack showed a few documents on the screen. The first document was Jean¡¯s death certificate and Stephen¡¯s marriage certificate. Jean died in March, and Stephen married Debbie at the end of that month. The second document was Lilly¡¯s medical record when she was beaten up. The report stated the following ¡°Respiratory arrest, Shock, Fractures in the third, fourth, sixth and seventh rib, Fractured humerus, Fractured right arm, Irreversible frostbite on the outer bend of the left leg tissue¡­¡± Then, it was followed by a picture taken by a neighbour of the Hatcher family. Lilly, who was wearing her pajamas, was buried in the snow¡­ Everyone was shocked. The medical report showed how badly Lilly was beaten up by Stephen. Everyone stared at Stephen angrily. How could he say he acted on impulse and hurt her because he was too angry? Lilly even had to be rescued in the emergency room. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Bettany almost fainted after she saw the report. ¡°He was literally trying to kill her!¡± ¡°He forced her child to kneel in the snow and got frostbitten. I even pitied him for a moment. Bah!¡± ¡°He¡¯s an animal! How could he call himself a father?¡± Anthony chuckled, ¡°Keep going.¡± Jack showed an arrest warrant and exined, ¡°The Hatcher group was involved in a major smuggling case. Three people were killed because of that. The police have been investigating the case for the past year. They have obtained evidence and are officially hunting for the prime suspect, Stephen Hatcher.¡± That means the Hatcher family didn¡¯t go bankrupt because of the Crawford family¡¯s revenge. They were bankrupt because of what they did. Stephen fell on the floor as well. He knew it was all over, and he was done for. Everyone else was shocked by the truth. The husband married another woman immediately after his wife died. He also ignored the fact that her new wife had been torturing his daughter. He even attempted to kill her. They even spread rumors saying everything was Lilly¡¯s fault. How could such a cruel father exist? Everyone was scolding him. ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve to live! Scum!¡± ¡°Call the cops to arrest him!¡± Stephen was nervous when he heard about people calling the cops. He tried to grab Lilly, so he could use her as a hostage. Before he could rush towards Lilly, Anthony kicked him. A few bodyguards in ck suits carried Stephen and Debbie. They dragged him outside the mansion. Debbie had no other choice but to cry and act pitifully. Meanwhile, Stephen was shouting, ¡°I raised Lilly no matter what! She wouldn¡¯t be born if it wasn¡¯t for me! I am her biological father! The Crawford family is so ungrateful! Anthony chuckled, ¡°Lilly is not your daughter.¡± Stephen was stunned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Anthony stared at him and said, ¡°The DNA test result shows that you are not Lilly¡¯s biological father.¡± Stephen couldn¡¯t believe it. Even his only way out was gone. He forgot how much he hated Lilly as his child. How he wished she was his daughter now¡­ When it comes to his personal benefits, he probably wouldn¡¯t mind calling Lilly his father. Stephen knew it was all over for him. He started scolding Jean, the Crawford family and Lilly. Lilly stood in the crowd without saying anything as if she was swallowed by a whirlpool. The members of the Crawford family knew she must have been hurt by the truth. A bodyguard took off his socks and stuffed them in Stephen¡¯s mouth. ¡°Shut up!¡± All the bodyguards were close to the Crawford family. They couldn¡¯t hold back and punched Stephen¡¯s nose until it was broken again. Outside the mansion, police cars were waiting for Stephen. When he was handcuffed immediately after he was thrown out of the mansion. Debbie wanted to run, but she was also arrested for spreading false rumors. Stephen would be facing at least 10 years of jail time and even a death punishment for smuggling and murdering three people. Stephen wondered what went wrong in his life. If he had treated Jean and Lilly better, he might be living a luxurious life. He figured it was probably Debbie¡¯s fault and kicked her. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, Bitch! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Debbie was unaware and got her head smashed on the car door. Her head was bleeding, and she died soon after. Debbie¡¯s soul emerged from her body. She finally realized that she was dead. She felt so aggrieved and pounced at Stephen while screaming¡­ Back at the mansion, everyone felt justice was finally served. Bettany carried Lilly and said, ¡°Lilly, let¡¯s go back.¡± They no longer felt like celebrating Lilly¡¯s birthday anymore. Everyone looked at Lilly with pity. However, Lilly smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, do you feel sad for me? It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m fine now!¡± It was a sincere smile. She was supposed to be the person who got hurt the most. However, it turned out that she was the one whoforted Bettany first¡­ Bettany was touched by her kindness. Lilly patted her grandmother¡¯s head and said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t cry.¡± Bettany could not hold it anymore and started crying. Gilbert and his brothers pushed her back into the house. Anthony carried Lilly and asked, ¡°Do you feel sad, Lilly?¡± He didn¡¯t want to expose the fact that Stephen wasn¡¯t her father on her birthday. However, he needed to deal with the issue as quickly as possible. Lilly¡¯s reaction to this was the only factor that made him hesitate. However, Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sad, Uncle Anthony. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, right? It was all Daddy¡¯s fault, so he should be the one feeling sad.¡± Anthony was shocked at how mature she was. He patted Lilly¡¯s head and promised himself to not allow her to be hurt again. Anthony looked up and saw the person who let Stephen and Debbie in. Winona was peeking by the window. When she saw the misunderstandings had been cleared, and Stephen and Debbie got chased out, she didn¡¯t feel happy at all. Then, she saw Anthony staring at her with a grin. She felt a chill run down his spine. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Cheryl¡¯s Mother The door was pushed open, and Liam walked in. His face darkened. ¡°Come out!¡± He ordered. Winona immediately walked toward Hannah. No, I won¡¯t go out! Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She knew what Liam was going to say to her, so she hugged Hannah tightly. She knew Liam would not dare to talk about divorce in front of Hannah. ¡°How long are you going to do this?¡± Liam berated. Tears welled up in Winona¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do what? Didn¡¯t I do everything for you and our family? How could you me me now? Have you ever thought about Hannah? Do you know how pitiful she is? Why didn¡¯t you protect her as a father just now?¡± Winona reproached and changed the topic. Liam did not want to argue. ¡°Divorce!¡± he eximed, straight to the point. He then threw the divorce paper on the table and left the room without looking back. Winona was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡± She threw the needle away and screamed, ¡°I won¡¯t sign the papers! No way!¡± Right then, Hannah¡¯s grandmother, Helen, walked in. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You don¡¯t want your wife and daughter because of your sister¡¯s daughter? You¡¯re not a man! Damn! How did Lily who just move in make her aunt and uncle divorce?¡± ¡°Shut up! Get out now! Go home!¡± shouted Winona. Every time Helen came to Crawford Mansion, she would stay for a few days. She liked being served by many servants. Certainly, she was not going to leave since she had just arrived that night. ¡°Hey, Winona, calm down! You can always talk to Liam. Otherwise, we can find another way to¡­¡± Winona¡¯s eyes turned red. She pushed Helen out of the room and mmed the door. ¡°Hey, why are you angry with me?¡± Helen could not help knocking on the door. What did I say wrong? The birthday party could not carry on anymore. With a ss of wine in his hand, Bryson smiled. ¡°Thank you everyone foring to Lily¡¯s four-year-old birthday party. Lily is Jean¡¯s daughter. We¡¯ll not let anyone bully her even though Jean was gone. By the way, I also want to take this opportunity to announce that from today onwards, Lily¡¯s surname is Crawford. Lily Crawford. Thanks again for coming.¡± After the speech, everyone left Crawford Mansion one after another. However, they could not help but whisper when they walked out the gate. ¡°I have to say Lily is so blessed to have 8 uncles.¡± ¡°Yes, she must be spoiled by her uncles!¡± Cheryl grabbed Tina, her mother¡¯s dress when she thought of Lilly¡¯s dress. She envied Lily. In fact, she was jealous of her. She also wanted to be adored by many uncles. Right then, Tina noticed some people were still lingering in the living room. Seeing a friend rushing in, Tina quickly stopped him and asked, ¡°Mr. Lewis, what¡¯s going on?¡± Mr. Lewis answered, ¡°Mr. Lambert is here!¡± Tina¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. Cheryl¡¯s father, Thomas Miller, led Tina and Cheryl back into the house at once. They hoped they could meet Lawrence Lambert too. Cheryl sniffed and said cautiously, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry. I remember it wrong¡­¡± Tina wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t you like to paint? Mr. Lambert is here. It¡¯s your chance!¡± Lawrence was a famous painter. It was difficult to see him in person. However, he was here today. Tina thought they were so lucky. If Cheryl could be chosen as Lawrence¡¯s student, the whole family would be so proud. Everyone would be envious of them. Cheryl¡¯s eyes lit up and asked, ¡°Are you saying the world-ss famous painter, Mr. Lambert is here?¡± Cheryl knew him very well. Tina nodded. ¡°Yes, Cheryl. You should show your skillster! Your painting is awesome!¡± Cheryl¡¯s oil painting won the national junior artpetition before. The country had been selecting young and talented artists to join the National Art Council which oversees the development of arts in the country. Cheryl was full of confidence when her mother praised her. She knew she was the most talented young artist among so many people. I¡¯m sure Mr.Lambert will choose me. By then, I canpete with Lilly. Drake will also notice me. On the second floor, Hugh patted Lily¡¯s shoulder and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go, sweetheart. I want to introduce an old friend to you.¡± Lily nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Lily, who was only a kid, nodded seriously like an adult, which made Bettanyugh. In the living room, a few people who were interested in oil paintings were talking with an old man. ¡°It¡¯s really a great honor to meet you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We seldom have a chance to meet you in person. Are you going to be the judge for the second national artpetition?¡± The old man who wore a green shirt shook his head with a smile. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m too old to be the judge. I¡¯m here to find a young artist as my student.¡± Lambert was in a good mood. After seeing the paintings Hugh sent him, he was so excited that he could not even sleep for two days. Lily was talented. Lambert had not seen such a talented kid for decades. When Hugh asked if he would like to take Lily as his student, he agreed at once. In the living room, everyone was stunned when Lambert said that. Mr. Lambert is looking for a student! A junior? Who is it? Everyone was envious but excited as well. They kept guessing whom would that be. Just then, Tina came in with Cheryl. Everyone¡¯s attention immediately fell on Cheryl. Cheryl was one of the great junior painters in themunity. At a young age, she won numerous junior artpetitions, and her works were kept in the National Art Council. Without question, Lambert¡¯s student could be her. All of a sudden, everyone smiled and greeted Tina and Cheryl as they walked in. Lowering her head, Cheryl behaved like an obedient girl quietly. However, she could not help but feel proud of herself, thinking that Lambert would take her as his student. Tina asked, ¡°Mr. Lambert, heard that you¡¯re looking for a junior as your student. We¡¯re curious whom would that be? Who is so lucky to be your student?¡± ¡°A very talented kid. She uses vibrant colors, and I¡¯m impressed by her wild imagination in her paintings. Her paintings were awesome! In fact, she¡¯s the most talented artist I¡¯ve seen in the past few decades!¡± Hearing that, Tina was overjoyed. Cheryl always uses bright colors, and she¡¯s imaginative! It must be her! Mr. Lambertes here personally for her! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Dumbfounded Cheryl knew her mother was happy, and she was happy too. She took a deep breath and summoned up her courage to walk up to Lawrence. ¡±Hi, Mr. Lambert. I¡¯m Cheryl. I like your paintings very much. You¡¯re my idol!¡± It was only then that Lawrence noticed Cheryl. He nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, little girl!¡± Although Lawrence did not like social activities, he was a kind and approachable person. Cheryl was very happy. She thought it was because Lawrence liked her. Just when she was about to say something, Lily, who had changed her clothes, came down the stairs. She was holding a few paintings in her hands. Holding her hand, Gilbert introduced. ¡°That old man is Mr. Lambert.¡± Lily nodded and walked up to Lawrence. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Lamber,¡± she said. Hearing that, Lawrence was stunned. He guffawed and said, ¡°Nice to meet you too! My dear!¡± Young small kids usually called him Grandpa Lawrence, but Lily called him Mr. Lambert seriously instead. He was amused. Lawrence then raised his hand and touched Lily¡¯s hair ribbon. ¡°How old are you?¡± he asked. Lily did not answer immediately. She took a nce at Hugh. What¡¯s wrong with this old man? I¡¯m celebrating my four-year-old birthday today. Surely, I¡¯m four years old. Why is he still asking me? After thinking for a while, Lily still answered obediently, ¡°Mr. Lambert, it¡¯s my four-year-old birthday party today. I¡¯m four years old now.¡± Hearing that, Lawrence was stunned. He suddenly felt that he was being looked down upon by a kid. He could not help grinning and nodded. ¡°Yes! You¡¯re right. Look how silly I¡¯m.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Sometimes, I¡¯m silly too!¡± Lily replied with a smile. In fact, Lily wanted to say sometimes she asked silly questions too. Nheless, she did not know how to express her words since no one taught her. The choice of words she used was limited. However, Lawrence found her cute and innocent and liked her even more. Standing aside, Cheryl felt unhappy as Lily stole the limelight. Tina could not help but sigh too. She was speechless to see Lily with her paintings. Showing off because she¡¯s the apple of the eye in the family? Does she think Mr. Lambert will take anyone as his student? With a smile on his face, Hugh said, ¡°Lambert, my old friend. Come and have tea with me on the second floor!¡± Lawrence could not wait to see Lily¡¯s paintings. He nodded and said, ¡°Sure!¡± Hearing that, Cheryl was stunned. What about her when Lawrence left? Didn¡¯t he want me to be his student? Cheryl squeezed her fingers and asked anxiously, ¡°Mr. Lambert, what about me?¡± Lawrence looked at her, confused. ¡°Good girl. I¡¯ll see you next time.¡± With that, Hugh led Lawrence to the second floor with Lily. Tina was dumbfounded, and so was Cheryl. Although Tina was very angry, she knew she had to endure it. ¡°You will shine when it¡¯s your time. The Crawford family is rich and influential. But Mr. Lambert is not an ordinary man. They can¡¯t possibly bribe him with money. They¡¯re asking for humiliation themselves!¡± Tinaforted Cheryl. ¡°Cheryl, have patience and wait.¡± However, they did not expect they would wait for a long time. In the study on the second floor, Lily sat upright on the sofa and nced at Lawrence in front of her. ¡°Lily, do you know that Mr. Lambert is the most well-known oil painting artist in the country? In fact, you should address him as Master Lambert.¡± ¡°Master Lambert!¡± Lily said obediently. From the beginning, Lawrence liked Lily from the bottom of his heart. He asked, ¡°Sweetheart, did you draw all these paintings?¡± Lily nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then can you tell me more about these paintings?¡± Lily¡¯s face lit up. She bent over the table and began to exin her drawings seriously. Anthony came in and saw Lily talking with Lawrence and Hugh. Lily was exining seriously, and the two old men were listening attentively. They evenughed from time to time. Seeing the scene, Anthony felt inexplicably sad. A young girl could only make friends with 2 old men. Tina and Cheryl sat on the sofa in the living room on the first floor, waiting. When the butler, Jack, asked everyone to go back as Lawrence would note down again, everyone left in disappointment. Cheryl and her parents had no choice but to leave too. Nheless, Tina was unhappy. She thought Lawrence was going to take Cheryl as his student but it did not turn out as nned. Tina could not ept the fact. So she took Cheryl and waited inside the car outside Crawford Mansion. Two people walked by and whispered, ¡°Is that Cheryl and her mother? They¡¯re still waiting?¡± ¡°They thought Mr. Lambert is here for Cheryl. But with all due respect, Cheryl is still inadequate.¡± Hearing that, Tina was very angry. What did they mean by Cheryl being inadequate? Nheless, Tina could not help worrying. Lawrence had been on the second floor for so long. Was the Crawford family asking him to coach Lily? Lily was not gifted in drawing but she had rich uncles. What if they used the money to force Lawrence to take Lily as his student? Tina felt unfair thinking of that. At almost 11 p.m., Lily walked Lawrence to the door. She was very happy. It seemed that she had found a good friend although their age gap was huge. Yes, Grandpa is right. He¡¯s really my ¡°old¡± friend. Lily waved her hand and said, ¡°Bye, my ¡®old¡¯ friend! See you next time!¡± Looking at Lily in front of him, Lawrence was overjoyed. He did not expect he could take Lily, such an adorable and gifted girl as his student. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Goodbye, little girl!¡± Lawrence waved too. Both of them were very happy. In the car, Lawrence could not help looking at Lily¡¯s drawings on his phone. Among them was an amusement park drawing. In the picture, a little girl was holding an adult¡¯s hand, and there were clouds and a rainbow in the sky. In the top right corner, the sun was drawn like a Ferris wheel with several melted ice creams hanging on it. Everything in the drawing was clear, except for the person who held the little girl¡¯s hand. The figure was blurry. That was the only thing Lawrence could not understand which Lily skipped exining. Lawrence uploaded Lily¡¯s drawing on his social media and wrote, The most talented little painter I¡¯ve ever seen! It was rare for Lawrence topliment someone. Only top-ss artists could catch his attention. That night, Lily¡¯s drawing went viral. Everyone was curious about who the little painter was. As soon as the car drove into the mansion, someone waved and the driver slowed down. ¡°Sir, someone is looking for you.¡± Looking up, Lawrence saw Tina and Cheryl. Tina was smiling when she met his eyes. Lawrence could not help but frown. Nheless, he still got out of the car and asked, ¡°Do I know you?¡± Tina knew her chance hade. She quickly went up and said, ¡°Mr. Lambert, do you remember us? She¡¯s Cheryl. She won the national junior artpetition before. Cheryl Miller. Do you remember her?¡± I bet he remembers Cheryl now! However, with a confused look on his face, Lawrence asked, ¡°Cheryl? Who is Cheryl? Sorry. I can¡¯t remember.¡± Hearing that, Tina was speechless He didn¡¯t remember Cheryl? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Third Eye Activation Tina had been proud of Cheryl since Cheryl won the national juniorpetition and was selected to join the National Art Council. She often mentioned it in front of outsiders. She thought Cheryl was famous, and Lawrence from the National Art Council must remember Cheryl. Nheless, she did not expect Lawrence did not recognize Cheryl at all. Tina could not help but blush. Cheryl was only a kid. She could not help asking, ¡°Mr. Lambert, aren¡¯t you here to recruit students?¡± ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you recruited me yet?¡± Cheryl asked. Hearing that, Lawrence was confused. However, Tina was embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little girl but I¡¯ve just epted a student just now,¡± said Lawrence politely. Hearing that, Tina was stunned. She forced a smiled and asked, ¡°Lily?¡± Lawrence nodded and could not help smiling at the mention of Lily. ¡°Yes! Lily is a very talented kid!¡± After saying that, he nodded and left. Tina could not believe it. She could not help but condemn. ¡°The Crawford family really spent money¡­¡± Cheryl was stunned. Did Lily be Mr.Lambert¡¯s student? Suddenly, Cheryl sobbed and ran away. She hated Lily. Lawrence came here for her but Lily took it away. Seeing that, Tina hurried to catch up After bidding goodbye to Lawrence, Lily went back to her room. She then took a bath and changed into pink pajamas with two long rabbit ears, which made her look very cute. Touching her forehead, Bettany asked, ¡°Do you want Granny to apany you to sleep?¡± Holding the quilt, Lily shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can sleep alone.¡± Bettany stroked Lily¡¯s hair. She is so independent. ¡°Call Granny if you need anything. Ring this bell.¡± Lilly nodded and said good night to Bettany. Pablo leaned against the wall andughed. He recalled the scene just now where Lawrence recruited Lily as his student. Lawrence stole his student. ¡°Hey, Tulip, let me teach you some magic. Do you know magic? Look! Whoosh! And you can create a fireball! Or do you want to learn something else, like cast a spell? But you have to do the Third Eye Activation first.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to learn magic! I want to learn drawing from Mr. Lambert. That¡¯s what a normal kid should do.¡± ¡°What? What did you say a kid should do?¡± ¡°Eat, sleep, draw and y with Polly.¡± Lily¡¯s room was connected to the room next door. The room next door was decorated like a tropical rainforest for Polly. The rooms were spacious, and there was a fence between the two rooms. Polly which was about to fall asleep immediately opened its eyes and said, ¡°y with Polly! y with Polly!¡± Hearing that, Lily chuckled and pretended to lie on the bed as if she was hit. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m dead.¡± Quack! Quack! The corner of Pablo¡¯s mouth could not help but twitch. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Lily has the potential to learn magic¡­ No, if I had not promised Jean, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m begging this little girl here. Rubbing his nose, Pablo said, ¡°Tulip, have you forgotten what Mommy said?¡± When Lily dreamt about Jean the other day, Jean told Lily to take care of Granny and left. Lily cried bitterly when she woke up. Pablo had no choice but to dress up like Jean tofort Lily. At the same time, he pretended to sound like Jean and said, ¡°Lily, your master is a good man. You have to learn magic from him. With that, you can see Mommy as you wish.¡± Lily blinked her eyes and pouted. ¡°Master, you¡¯re the one who pretended to be Mommy that day. I knew it.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Pablo was stunned. Lily nced at Pablo and said, ¡°Your feet! Mommy¡¯s feet are not that big! Silly!¡± Hearing that, Pablo was speechless. No way! How could I make such a stupid mistake? Just when Pablo was still thinking about the mistakes he made, Lily suddenly asked, ¡°Master, can I really see Mommy if I know magic?¡± Lilyy on the bed, grasping the corner of the quilt. She looked serious. ¡°Of course!¡± Hearing that, Lily quickly sat upright and said, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll learn magic from you.¡± Forget it. Master looks more silly than Polly. I should forgive him! It turned out that Lily was unhappy when Pablo disappeared after leaving the red bracelet. However, she decided to forgive him now. Pablo was stunned. He had not figured out what to teach Lily yet. In the end, he decided to deceive her first. ¡°Lilly, let¡¯s start with the Third Eye Activation. Everyone is born with the Third Eye, but some people can activate it, and some cannot.¡± One could see something that ordinary people could not see when the Third Eye was activated. That was the reason some babies cried inexplicably, but some were not affected at all. However, as one grew older, the Third Eye would disappear. Nheless, some people were special. The Third Eye did not disappear at all. It was only temporarily shut. ¡°Tulip, your Third Eye did not disappear. You can see me if you open it.¡± Lilly gasped with her eyes wide open. She touched her forehead and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to open my Third Eye. I don¡¯t want to have 3 eyes. It¡¯s so ugly!¡± Hearing that, Pablo was dumbfounded. What? Ugly? ¡°The Third Eye won¡¯t show on your face. It¡¯s hidden between your two eyes.¡± Lily breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Phew! That¡¯s better.¡± ¡°Come, repeat after me. Concentrate on your breath and p-p¡­¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Concentrate on your breath and p-p¡­¡± Suddenly, Pablo decided to pull a prank. ¡°Push and fart,¡± he said. Lily repeated obediently, ¡°Push and fart!¡± As she spoke, she farted. Pablo could not help but smirk. It¡¯s so funny! However, Lily was still closing her eyes. ¡°Master, why can¡¯t I see anything yet?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that easy. I¡¯ve seen one took forty-nine days¡­¡± Right then, Lily opened her eyes. A purple light shed across her eyes, and she saw a white figure in the room. Pablo was leaning against the cab and cleaning his ear. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. I think you have to wait forty- nine days¡­¡± As he spoke, he moved his finger from his ear to his nose and sniffed. Lily blinked and asked, ¡°Master, why are you sniffing your ear wax?¡± ¡°What? I didn¡¯t¡­ Wait! Did you see me?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Deceived By Her Master Pablo was shocked. No way! How could she seed in such a short time? She¡¯s indeed talented. It¡¯s incredibly insane! Lily looked around with her eyes wide open. Right then, it seemed that everything around her came to life. Themp on the cab, the mayfly, the osmanthus tree outside the window, and a few ants on the floor, etc. all came to life. A middle-ageddy was hanging outside the window, staring at her. Lily could not help but gasp. ¡°Hey!¡± The middle-ageddy poked her head in, with a strange look in her eyes. She stared at Lily and asked, ¡°Can you see me? Are you afraid of me?¡± Lily covered her head with the quilt and screamed, ¡°Master! The woman at the window is so ugly!¡± Pablo was speechless. However, he began to believe that Lily had activated her Third Eye. The middle-ageddy was a female spirit. Pablo ignored her just now but he did not expect Lily could see her. Pablo was excited. Damn! She¡¯s my student! ¡°Tulip, let¡¯s see how good you are. Let¡¯s take this ugly female spirit down!¡± Hearing that, the female spirit was furious. She seemed insulted when Pablo and Lily said that she was ugly. She shrieked and pounced on Pablo right away. Grabbing the female spirit¡¯s long hair, Pablo said, ¡°Lily, repeat after me. Whack and go away!¡± ¡°Whack and go away!¡± Lily repeated even though she did not understand what it meant. Right then, Pablo loosed his grip, and the female spirit pounced on Lily. Lily raised her hand subconsciously, and the female spirit flew far away with a whoosh. In a hurry, Pablo grabbed the female spirit¡¯s hair and pulled her back. ¡°Very good! Tulip!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Lily could not help looking at her hand. What happened? Did I just smack her away with my hand? Rolling his eyes, Pablo continued, ¡°Come on, Lily. Let¡¯s continue. Life is like a box of chocte. Buttock attack!¡± Lily had no choice but to repeat what Pablo said. ¡°Life is like a box of chocte. Buttock attack!¡± Pablo smacked the female spirit, and Lily blew the female spirit away with her fart. Lily could not help covering her butt in surprise. The female spirit was rendered speechless. Is he using me to teach his student? Pablo was so happy. He never thought Lily was such a talented student. He finally understood why Lawrence was so excited after he recruited Lily just now. Pablo raised his hand. Suddenly, a jar as big as his fingernail appeared out of nowhere and was immediately attached to Lily¡¯s red bracelet on her wrist. ¡°This is the jar of souls. You can collect spirits inside. Help me in the future, okay?¡± Pablo was delighted. He knew he made the right decision to take Lily as his student. Staring at the jar of souls, Lily could not help but ask, ¡°Master, why do you want to collect the female spirit?¡± Right then, the female spirit struggled and berated angrily, ¡°Damn it! Why? Why are you targeting me?¡± Pablo did not catch the female spirit when she was peeping from the window just now. However, he was catching her now. Nheless, Pablo did not answer Lily¡¯s question. He stroked her hair and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much, kid.¡± Hearing that, Lily pouted her lips and turned to look at the female spirit again. However, she could not help covering her eyes with one hand as she found that the female spirit was too ugly. She could barely look at the female spirit through the gap between her fingers. ¡°Who are you? Why are you so ugly?¡± The female spirit struggled but could not break free. ¡°My name is May Lee. I used to work at the construction site for your Uncle Liam, but I died because I did something bad to him¡­¡± Lily was stunned. She worked for Uncle Liam! Lily frowned. She asked seriously, ¡°What did you do to Uncle Liam?¡± The female spirit blurted out everything in detail, and she had no idea why she did that. ¡°Six years ago, your Aunt Winona gave me twenty thousand and asked me to add some salt to your Uncle Liam¡¯s tea, and I did as told. But as soon as I returned to the construction site, arge beam fell from the roof and hit me. I died instantly.¡± The female spirit knew she was murdered. She died after getting a huge sum of money. Hearing that, Lily was confused. Why did Aunt Winona want to add salt to Uncle Liam¡¯s tea? Why did the female spirit die as soon as she got the money? Squinting his eyes, Pablo interrupted, ¡°Kid, it¡¯s time for bed.¡± With that, he stuffed the female spirit into the small jar. The red bracelet emitted a faint red light and disappeared in an instant. Lilyy down on her bed, yawned, and fell asleep. Right then, Polly tilted his head and quacked, ¡°Add some salt! Add some salt!¡± That night, Winona could not fall asleep. She tossed and turned in bed. She recalled the time when she just gave birth to Hannah. Helen talked so loud that Liam overheard their conversation about their n to drug him. Liam wanted a divorce immediately but Winona refused. She just gave birth to Hannah. How could she divorce Liam with two children? Everything would be in vain if she divorced. For that reason, she insisted that Liam had heard it wrong. She told Liam that Helen was only joking. However, Liam and Anthony found something fishy about the death of May Lee. Thinking of that, Winona could not fall asleep. However, it seemed that no one seemed to find any evidence even after so many years. It was impossible for anyone to find out what actually happened. Unless May Lee came back to life, but how¡¯s that possible? Winona did not want to divorce. Her love for Liam was real, and she did not want to part with her two children. Winona did not think that she did anything wrong. She only felt Lily was giving her trouble. Everything was fine before Lily came but it was different now. Lily is such a nuisance! Winona did not like Lily at all. She even thought of kicking her out. The next day, Lily got up at around 9 o¡¯clock. She rubbed her eyes and bent over the balcony and saw Hugh was watering the flowers in the garden. ¡°Good morning, Grandpa!¡± Lily held the handrail on the balcony and poked her head out. Hearing that, Hugh was in a good mood all of a sudden. He smiled and said, ¡°Good morning, sweetheart. Don¡¯t lean so near to the balcony. It¡¯s dangerous. Come down and have breakfast with me.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Lily replied but unfortunately, she found her head was stuck. Lily was dumbfounded. She tried to turn her head sideway but was in vain. How did I get in just now? Lily had no choice but to grab the railing of the balcony and yelled, ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Hugh looked up and felt nervous. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It seems that I¡¯m stuck,¡± said Lily, blinking innocently. Hearing that, Hugh was stunned. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 The Power Of The Red Bracelet Early in the morning, Lily was stuck on the iron railings of the balcony. Anthony and the rest of the family were stunned. However, Zachary could not helpughing. Lily was mad. ¡°Don¡¯tugh!¡± she berated and stared at Zachary angrily. Gilbert covered his mouth and coughed slightly. However, he could not hide the smile in his eyes. Although everyone was worried about Lily, they still thought it was funny. Only Bettany was anxious. ¡°Stopughing! Hurry up and help Lily out!¡± Immediately, Liam said, ¡°I¡¯m calling 911 now!¡± Hearing that, Lily was stunned. She refused at once. ¡°No! Don¡¯t call 911, Uncle Liam!¡± Firefighters were Lily¡¯s idol. When she was young, she saw them putting out a fire in South City. From that moment, firefighters were her heroes who could save the world. For that reason, how could she let her idols see her like this? However, Bettany did know what was on Lily¡¯s mind. ¡°Lily, it¡¯s dangerous. Let firefighters help you to get out, okay?¡± ¡°No, Granny! I-I cane out. Wait a minute¡­¡± Lily resisted stubbornly. With that, Lily took a deep breath and tried to squeeze her head out. However, she knocked on her head. It was painful. Pablo was speechless. He could not help covering his face. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t do that. You look stupid,¡± he said. ¡°Try breaking the iron railings.¡± Hearing that, Lily was stunned. What? Break the iron railings? How is that possible? Leaning against the railings, Pablo stared a Lily and said, ¡°Come on! Try it for yourself! Why do you think I gave you the red bracelet?¡± Hearing that, Lily looked at the red bracelet on her wrist. Behind her, Winona stood at the door and red at Lily. How did she get herself stuck there? What a stupid girl! Winona seemed unhappy when all family members were worried about Lily. Everybody was trying to help Lily out. Some came with adder. Some even got ready cushions on the ground floor. Why are they so nervous? The gardenwn is so thick. She won¡¯t die falling from the second floor! Winona suddenly felt that the Crawford family was biased. They only cared for Lily. It was unfair to Hannah. A huge air cushion was set up in the garden. Anthony and Bryson looked serious. Bryson said, ¡±Children¡¯s heads are bigger than their bodies generally. If their heads can get through, their bodies can get through too. Lily only needs to twist her body a bit to get out.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°But it¡¯s too risky. What if she falls down?¡± asked Anthony with concern. Jonas pushed his gold-rimmed sses and smiled. ¡°The air cushion is so thick. She won¡¯t die falling from the second floor.¡± Hearing that, everybody red at him. Jonas threw his hands up even though what he said was right. Anthony and the rest had no choice but to tell Bettany their n. Nheless, they were worried that Bettany could not ept it. Bettany asked worriedly, ¡°What if Lily fell and knocked her head? What if she sprained her neck? What if she hurt her eyes?¡± Hearing that, Bryson had no choice but tofort her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Edward is bringing the pliers.¡± Everyone was so worried that no one saw Lily bend the iron railings with her two small bare hands. The red bracelet on her wrist emitted a dim light. Suddenly, the railings bent just like that. Lily tilted her head and got out easily. ¡°I got out!¡± Seeing that, everybody was shocked. They did not see how Lily got out. Even Bettany who was holding Lily¡¯s arm did not notice it. Seeing the bent railings, everybody was amazed. However, Anthony remained calm. He stood in front of Lily, blocking the bent railings behind him. ¡°Lily, go down and have breakfast with Granny!¡± The others also quickly stood in front of the bent railings, blocking them unintentionally. Winona was confused. How did Lilye out? What are they hiding behind their backs? Are they ming me for what happened to Lily now? Thinking of that, Winona pursed her lips and went downstairs. She somehow felt isted. Gilbert asked, ¡°Lily, you bent these?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lily nodded and blinked her eyes. Hearing that, Gilbert suddenly recalled when Lily smacked Debbie away in Hatcher Mansion¡¯s backyard previously. He did not pay much attentionst time. He thought he was the one who kicked Debbie, but¡­ Gilbert exchanged nces with the rest. His face darkened. Hugh squinted his eyes and said, ¡°No one is allowed to say what you see today. Lily, don¡¯t do that again, okay?¡± Lily nodded obediently. However, she felt confused. Why are they so nervous? Isn¡¯t it great that I¡¯m strong and powerful? I can help them! Anthony asked in a low voice, ¡°Where is Edward?¡± Right then, Edward came in with a big plier. ¡°Lily, don¡¯t be afraid. Uncle Edward ising to save you!¡± ¡°Uncle Edward, I¡¯m here! I got out!¡± Lily looked up and replied. Edward was stunned. Gilbert quickly whispered in Edward¡¯s ear, ¡°Get rid of that bent iron railings over there!¡± After that, he told Edward what happened just now. Edward was shocked when he saw the bent iron railings. ¡°Lily, you¡¯re so strong! How about working for me at the construction site?¡± ¡°Really? I want to go!¡± Lily was excited. Hearing that, everyone was speechless. After breakfast, Lily wanted to follow Liam and Edward to the construction site. Everyone thought Lily was joking just now. However, it seemed that she meant it. Gilbert had no choice but to exin, ¡°Lily, it¡¯s very dangerous at the construction site. Furthermore, unauthorized employees are not allowed to enter.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not an employee! Please, let me go with you!¡± Hearing that, everyone could not help butugh. However, Lily was still a child. Even though she might seem to know a lot, she was still a kid. Edward could not bear to see Lily keep begging. He picked her up and ran, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lily. Uncle Edward will bring you there!¡± However, Lily broke away from him and ran upstairs in a hurry. ¡°Give me a minute, Uncle Edward. I want to go and change my clothes. Wait for me!¡± Everyone returned to their work after that. Anthony was the person in charge of thepany. He went back to work. Bryson returned to hispany for the flight test, and Jonas went back to his production team. Liam, who was quiet, and Edward, who was a hothead, worked at the same construction site. Their company was the leading constructionpany in the country. Although Liam was an architect, he spent most of his time at the construction site. Edward was the project manager. Not only he was responsible for the project, but he also had to inspect the safety of the construction site from time to time. Lily changed into a yellow dress and carried a very cute satchel bag. She went down the stairs happily and met Winona who was going up the stairs. Immediately, Lily stopped and greeted, ¡°Good morning, Aunt Winona.¡± Carefully, Lily nced at Winona. After activating her Third Eye, Lily found that Winona¡¯s face exuded a dark aura, and her eyes were like a monster. She suddenly felt Winona looked scary. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 The Female Spirit Who Has to Work Winona was bringing a bowl of noodle soup to Hannah¡¯s room. Hannah liked to sleep in, even on schooling days, she would sleep until ten o¡¯clock. Usually, Winona would serve breakfast in bed, soothe her grumpiness and prepare her for kindergarten. Lilly greeted her but she replied to her greeting in an aloof manner. Suddenly, she looked down at the bowl of noodles that she was holding. The noodle soup is boiling, what if I drop it on Lilly¡¯s face¡­ Winona was shocked by her own intrusive thought, she quickly calmed herself down and walked past Lilly with her typical standoffish face. Lilly felt a sense of fear, ¡°Master, what is that on Aunt Winona¡¯s face?!¡± Pablo was floating beside Lilly, ¡°It¡¯s the aura of death.¡± ¡°What is the aura of death?¡± Lilly asked. Pablo squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Means¡­she killed a person.¡± Only a person who has killed someone and stayed beside them when they were dying would have this aura. Lilly felt extremely concerned. She hugged her rabbit toy tightly and jogged back to the room to find Polly. Pablo asked curiously, ¡°Why are you bringing Polly?¡± Polly was a talkative bird, he tended to babble random words and sing questionable songs when he was bored. For instance, ¡®Baby Kitty, meow, meow, meow, meow¡¯. Can you imagine a parrot imitating a cat? It¡¯s disastrous! Lilly said, ¡°I feel worried about leaving Polly at home!¡± What if Aunt Winona kills him and makes him into a dish¡­ Polly instantly puffed up his feathers which was a sign of alertness. ¡°Monster! Concerned! Concerned!¡± Polly screamed loudly. Lilly petted him to calm him down, ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡± She said. She was wearing an overall jumpsuit while carrying a kitty bag. The little toddler with two braids then ran down the stairs with a rabbit toy in one hand and a parrot in another. How could she be so cute?! Mrs. Crawford who was always worried sick about Lilly urged repeatedly, ¡°Please take care of Lilly! Especially you, Liam, don¡¯t let Lilly get out of your sight.¡± ¡°I know, mom,¡± said Liam impatiently. ¡°Let¡¯s go now !¡± said Edward hurriedly. Liam¡¯s heart melted at the sight of his adorable niece. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Having such a cute little niece, of course, she should be taken out to show off! At the same time, Winona was trying hard to wake Hannah up. However, Hannah refused to get up from bed. Winona stood up and looked down from the balcony. She frowned when she saw Liam carrying Lilly into the car. He never even carries his own daughter! Lilly looked up and locked eyes with Winona. She jumped and hugged Liam¡¯s neck tightly. Liam followed Lilly¡¯s gaze and raised his head. He nced at Winona coldly and closed the door. The car drove further and further away from the Crawford Mansion, Winona felt irritated and upset but she did not know why¡­ Liam was the highest-ranking architect in the National Infrastructure Development Company whereas Edward was the managing director. Simrly, Liam was in charge of external matters whereas Edward handled internal matters. They were both important people in thepany. Now both of them were working on the infrastructure development of the West City Development Zone which had been going on for six years. Winona did not know why she felt a sense of anxiousness. It was said that the ce where the ident happened had already been under development, and no trace nor evidence can be found anymore. Unless¡­ that person revived¡­impossible! Winona calmed herself down and proceeded to wake Hannah up in a soft and melodious voice, ¡°My little Princess Hannah, wake up¡­¡± After finally sending Hannah to the kindergarten, Winona came back to Crawford Mansion. Little did she know that Bettany waiting for her in the living room on the first floor. ¡°Bettany¡­¡± Bettany pointed at the sofa and signaled her to sit down, ¡°Why does Hannah go to the kindergarten at this hour every day? Have you ever thought that she might interrupt the children¡¯s afternoon nap?¡± She said coldly. ¡°Of course not, Bettany. Hannah is a thoughtful girl¡­¡± Winona defended. Bettany let out a sarcasticugh, ¡°Really? I have been too exhausted to intervene in your matters all these years, but now¡­¡± ¡­ After that, Winona left the room, with her face as pale as paper. How could Bettany reprimand her?! She was not her biological mother, she was just a mother-inw. How could she reprimand her? Winona did not owe the Crawfords anything, how could Bettany poke her nose in her family, her marriage?! Winona felt extremely upset, she took her bag and went out to join her mother for shopping. ** Liam and Edward brought Lilly to the construction site. She could not help but let out a grasp when she saw the enormous stadium that was still under construction. ¡°Uncle Liam, what is that?¡± ¡°This is the newly built stadium.¡± Liam grinned. Lillyid her chin on the window, and her eyes sparkled with amusement, ¡°Such a beautiful stadium, it looks like a massive watch that fell from the sky.¡± The main body of the stadium is a circle and it was surrounded by gear-shaped auxiliary buildings. Liam was stunned and looked at Lilly ecstatically, ¡°Even Lilly saw it?!¡± The building was inspired by a mechanical watch and it took him a very long time to design it. Lilly tilted her head and asked, ¡°Is this designed by you, Uncle Liam?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Liam finally found someone who understood his design. Lilly pressed her thumb on Liam¡¯s forehead. ¡°Good job, Uncle Liam!¡± Liamughed at her childlike spirit. What Lilly said was too true to his heart. ¡°A watch that fell from the sky¡±¡­Yes, it indicates the stillness and the passing of time¡­yet humans¡¯ dedication and determination in sportsmanship will never die. He felt extremely warm he could not help but to give her a big hug. Pablo woke up from his nap and yawned, ¡°Oh, we¡¯re here. Come, Lilly, let me teach you how to exorcise.¡± He raised his hands and took the female spirit out of his jar. He pinched the fingers and middle fingers together and quickly cast a spell on her forehead. ¡°This is called the working spell, when you cast it, the female spirit will work for you.¡± The female ghost who got woken up so early in the morning: ¡°¡­¡± Does it make any sense? Summoning spirits out to work in broad daylight would get her killed! Oh wait, she already died. In fact, she died here. The female spirit looked out of the window depressingly. ¡°Normally, ordinary spirits, wandering spirits, and woeful ghosts cannot appear during day time. However, resentful spirits might appear but they will hide in elevators or mezzanines. Whereas malignant spirits are the worst, they can do whatever they want in broad daylight. Lilly nodded as if she understood everything. ¡°Well, as for this ¡®Ugly Aunty¡¯¡­ she can¡¯t be under the sun. When the door openster, she will disappear.¡± Ugly Aunty,¡±¡­¡± Stop calling me ugly! Lilly widened her eyes in shock. Is she going to die once again? ¡°Let me teach you the Soul Shifting Spell, which generally means to attach her onto a certain object so that she can survive under the sun,¡± Pablo said. The best object was an umbre, especially a ck umbre. However, this was irrelevant to soul-shifting and it was definitely not convenient for Lilly to bring an umbre everywhere she goes. ¡°Let us find an object first, something that is light and can fly.¡± Pablo looked at Polly subconsciously. Lilly turned in the same direction and mumbled, ¡°Light, that can fly¡­¡± Polly sensed a premonition and screamed, ¡°No picking my feathers!¡± Pablo was speechless. Lilly quickly calmed him down, ¡°Okay, okay, we won¡¯t pick your feathers!¡± At the same time, Liam looked at Lilly confusedly. Lilly opened her kitty bag and delved into it. In a few seconds, her eyes sparked with excitement! The female spirit¡¯s face twitched when she saw what Lilly was holding¡­ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 A Big p on Winona¡¯s Face by a Poo Bag Lilly grabbed a stic bag. It was the stic bag that was used to contain Polly¡¯s feces. It was inappropriate to litter so, she kept the stic bag in her backpack. The female spirit stiffened, ¡°You¡­don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re expecting me to attach on this thing?¡± Are you serious? How did I end up like this?! Lilly shook the stic bag and said, ¡°No, not dirty at all!¡± There was a lump of feces in the bag. She then took out a napkin and folded it in half. ¡°Lilly, what are you doing?¡± Liam asked curiously. Lilly looked, ¡°Not much. I¡¯m just helping the Ugly Aunty wipe her face.¡± In Lilly¡¯s drawings, she often gave inanimate objects names, like ¡®Uncle Grass¡¯ and ¡®Flower Lady¡¯¡­ Liam thought Lilly was referring to the stic bag and was amazed by her imagination. Pablo said, ¡°Soul-shifting is a difficult skill. It¡¯s iparable to the activation of the Third Eye. How about you give it a try? It¡¯s okay if you fail. Lilly nodded. Pablo did some spells and pointed at the female spirit, ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Shoo¡­¡± In just a few seconds, the Female Spirit was attached to the stic bag. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Can you remember the spells?¡± Pablo asked. Lilly tilted her head and looked extremely confused. She stretched out her little fingers and counted the words. So many words¡­ A hundred in total! Master is so fast! Pablo looked at her disappointedly, ¡°If it¡¯s too much to remember, fine then¡­¡± Before he had the chance to finish his words, the female spirit flew out of the stic bag. ¡°Shoo¡­¡± ¡°Oh? She¡¯s out?¡± Lilly was confused. Pablo was speechless as well. Suddenly, Lilly¡¯s eyes sparkled as she finally realized that she memorized the spell reversely. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. It was supposed to be the other way around! We¡¯re supposed to let her go in!¡± She then proceeded to mutter the spell correctly. ¡°Smack!¡± The Female Spirit finally attached to the napkin in the stic bag sessfully. She was speechless. She could even feel the parrot poo on her face! Pablo waspletely stunned by her ability. Oh my god! Not only did Tulip memorize the entire spell instantly, but she could also cast the spell correctly on the first attempt. And¡­she could even cast the spell reversely! Pablo fell into a deep thought¡­ ¡°We¡¯re here. Let¡¯s go down!¡± Liam said as the car stopped. He carried Lilly down the car while she was still holding the stic bag. Suddenly, a strong wind blew, and the stic bag flew away¡­ Lilly was trying her best to seize the stic bag. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Lilly. We have cleaners here.¡± Liam said. Lilly squeezed her fingers guiltily. She was actually going to take the napkin with Polly¡¯s poo and throw it away¡­ After Edward parked the car, he closed the car door and stretched out his arms to Lilly. ¡°Come here, Lilly. Let Uncle Edward carry you!¡± Liam pursed his lips and immediately turned away from him. ¡°I don¡¯t think a rough guy like you knows how to carry a child.¡± Edward quickly defended himself, ¡°Why are you underestimating me? You have two kids, so what?¡± Liam totally ignored him and proceeded to carry Lilly to the office upstairs. His colleagues who passed by them asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Crawford, is that your daughter?¡± Liam¡¯s eyes glinted in joy, ¡°This is my niece,¡± he replied joyfully. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Edward butted in, ¡°My niece is so cute, right?!¡± They then proceeded to introduce Lilly to everyone in the office. ** On the other hand, Winona went shopping with her mother. They were having breakfast together. Helen asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the sour face?¡± Winonained, ¡°My mother-inw ims that I¡¯m not a good mother and that I did not raise Hannah well enough¡­she wants me to get a divorce.¡±. She put down her cup angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ Hannah is my child and I¡¯m the only one who has the right to raise her. How can she say that I did not raise her well?¡± Hannah is a good girl! She is just slightly bad-tempered, so what? Girls should not be too friendly. It sets their standard higher in the future when they are looking for a partner. Girls who have no attitude can be bullied easily. Moreover, she is born into such an affluent family so, she has all the right to behave any way she wants! ¡°Did she really say that? How can she interfere in your marriage? I guess there is not a single good mother-inw in the world!¡± Helen said furiously. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t ever surrender to this kind of evil inws! How can she tell you to divorce her son? She is such an evil person!¡± Helen ranted endlessly. Winona added, ¡°Even Liam is not on my side. He even brought Lilly to his workce.¡± ¡°What is Lilly doing there¡­Liam is not even her father. Why does she keep following him everywhere.¡± Helen questioned. ¡°You see, I told you that child is ambitious. Ever since the day she came, she snatched everything from Hannah, even Hannah¡¯s father!¡± ¡°Stand up now! We¡¯re going to the construction site to find Liam.¡± Helen pulled Winona up from her seat aggressively. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a good idea¡­¡± Winona said reluctantly. ¡°How is that a bad idea? This matter is between you and Liam! No one from the Crawford family has the right to meddle in this!¡± Helen and Winona then rushed to the construction site hurriedly. ** At the construction site, the stic bagnded on an emptynd. It kept swirling in the same spot creepily. Simultaneously, Winona and Helen were walking towards the office when they passed by that empty land. A chill ran down her spine when she saw a stic bag swirling around at the same spot on that empty land. That was where May Lee was crushed to death¡­ Winona felt a creeping sensation and the stic bag that was swirling in the same spot stopped all of a sudden. She felt like she was targeted by it. She got goosebumps instantly. ¡°Mom¡­let¡¯s go,¡± Winona said in a panic. Out of the blue, a strong wind blew and the stic bag flew toward Winona. Winona screamed and ran away in her high heels. ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s so scary about a stic bag?¡± Helen felt extremely confused. Just as she stopped talking, the wind stopped blowing, and the stic bag dropped in front of Helen. That made Helen swallow her words instantly. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Winona was trembling in fear. Suddenly, the stic bag gave her a big, fat p on her face! She smelled something foul and felt something icky on her face. She felt suffocated and immediately fell to the ground. The stic bag covered her face entirely. She tried to tear off the stic bag in panic, but failed! As she was being suffocated by the stic bag, Helen came and tore away the bag. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Helen asked. The stic bag flew away from them and swirled at another spot that was approximately one meter away from them. It was as if it came for them¡­ Helen started to get goosebumps as well. There was a saying among the elders that when a person was hit on the face by a light and fluffy object randomly, that object must be haunted. Their faces went as pale as paper, and they were trembling in fear¡­ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chased by a Spirit Winona and Helen trembled in fear and ran to the office as fast as lightning. They finally calmed down when they saw people walking around the building. When she turned back, she saw the white stic bag again. It was following them and circling at the same ce. Goosebumps and tingles erupted all over her skin. She ran into Liam¡¯s office and his arms while crying. ¡°Liam!¡± Lilly was showing Liam her drawing when Winona barged into the room. Liam frowned and stepped back awkwardly. Winona was going to throw herself into his arms, but when Liam stepped back, she fell face-down on the ground, causing her nose to bleed. ¡°Liam Crawford, you¡­!¡± Winona covered her nose and said angrily. Employees who walked past peeked into Liam¡¯s office curiously. Helen took out a napkin quickly and criticized Liam, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Winona is your wife! How can you let her throw herself on the floor?¡± Liam replied harshly, ¡°I¡¯m not into this kind of gimmick.¡± Winona felt embarrassed. He made her look like she was seducing him. However, she had no choice but to keep quiet. She could not let others know that she and Liam were not on good terms. Arguing here at the office will only make the situation worse. Winona nced at Lilly and suddenly a drawing on the table caught her eye. Lilly¡¯s painting showed a portrait of ady. Although it is not very realistic, it even looks a bit cartoonish¡­ It somehow reminded her of May Lee who was crushed to death at the construction site five years ago! Lilly stood up straight on the chair. She nced at Liam and carefully peeked at Winona. Winona¡¯s face looked even scarier. The dark cloud covered half of her face and only both of her eyes were revealed. It looked scarier than ghosts and spirits! Lilly covered her mouth and asked quietly, ¡°Master, what is wrong with Aunt Winona?!¡± Pablo shook his head in dismay, ¡°Oh no, did you see that poo on her face? I guess she was pped by May Lee just now.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Lilly nced at her face and mumbled to herself, ¡°No poo! But it¡¯s kind of stinky.¡± Winona heard Lilly and Polly murmuring words like ¡°poo¡± and ¡°stinky¡±, and she could no longer hold back anymore. She was so afraid that she forgot her face was covered with poo¡­ Winona gagged and immediately rushed into the washroom to wash her face. Liam nced at Helen coldly and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°My dear Liam, please listen to me. You can¡¯t get a divorce with Winona. Zachary and Hannah are already so grown up and you must provide them a loving home¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal for husbands and wives to quarrel¡­you should spend more time at home¡­¡± ¡°If you are here to talk about this, I guess you can leave now.¡± Liam sneered. The divorce agreement letter has already been given to Winona. It¡¯s her choice whether to sign or not. However, what was done, was done. Liam was going to get a divorce from her no matter what. Liam¡¯s face darkened and pushed Helen out of his office without giving her a chance to finish her words. When Winona came out from the washroom, Liam ruthlessly pushed her to the door and closed the office door with a loud bang. The employees outside pretended to be busy with work, but actually, some of them took out their smartphones to film them secretly. Winona¡¯s face turned red, ¡°Liam Crawford, open the door!¡± While in the office, Liam pressed a button on the telephone and muttered a few words. In just a few minutes, two security guards came and sent Winona and Helen out of the building! Both of them were extremely embarrassed as there were a lot of people staring at them. ¡°This is too much. I am his mother-inw. How can he do this to his mother-inw?!¡± Winona felt agitated. Lilly¡¯s drawing sent shivers down her spine. How did she know about May Lee? What is she doing here at the construction site¡­ While Winona was deep in her thought, Helen was still ranting about Liam. ¡°Mom, go back! I will talk to Liam. You always mess things up!¡± Winona said irritatedly. ¡°What do you mean ¡®mess things up¡¯?! I do all these because I care about you!¡± Helen gave her a death stare. Winona ignored her and walked away. Soon after more nagging, Helen left the scene as well. At the back of the construction site, Winona sneakily walked toward the statue. She examined the statue up and down and felt relieved when everything looked normal. As Winona turned her head, she saw a white stic bag hanging on a tree. It even swayed left and right creepily when Winona stared at it. Winona¡¯s face turned pale. She ran as fast as she could. ¡°Shoo!¡± The white stic bag was blown by a strong wind and swirled behind Winona like a tornado. Winona¡¯s mind turned nk. She ran as fast as she could and even lost one of her high heels like Cindere. Her hair which has always been well-kept has be a total mess. She was chased by a spirit! She was so afraid that she let out a terrified wail while running, and all the dogs passing by were startled by her. At the same time, Lillyid her head in front of a window at the pantry located on the sixteenth floor. She tilted her head in confusion when she saw Winona running across the construction site like a maniac. The za at the construction site has been built, and the ground was paved with floor tiles. There are high-rise buildings under construction not far away. Lilly mumbled while caressing Polly¡¯s head, ¡°Polly, that person looks like Aunt Winona!¡¯ Polly tilted his head and blinked his eyes, ¡°Gori!Gori!¡± Lilly corrected him, ¡°It¡¯s Aunt Winona, not gori!¡± Polly said, ¡°Winona, Winona is gori!¡± ¡°No, Polly. Aunt Winona is not a gori.¡± ¡°Gori!¡± Polly eximed, still tilting his head. Lilly was speechless. There were a few officedies who were watching them while having their lunch. ¡°Oh my god, that¡¯s so cute! She is talking to the parrot!¡± ¡°Whose child is this? I just came back and suddenly there¡¯s a child here.¡± ¡°Is this Mr. Crawford¡¯s child?¡± One of them pointed at Liam, who was busy making milk form for Lilly. The adults often have coffee, tea, or even milk tea during breaks. Liam felt that Lilly must drink something as well, so he brought a can of milk form. He was like a scientist in theboratory. He read the instructions carefully, took two scoops of milk form precisely, and put them in the cup ording to the scale. ¡°Smack!¡± Suddenly, a stic bag smacked itself on the window. ¡°Hi, Ugly Aunty!¡± Lilly greeted. ¡°Hurry up, let me in!¡± She stuck out her tongue like a dog. She was suffering in pain due to the sun. How can you be so inhumane and let me work outside under the sun? She almost died! Pablo squinted his eyes as hey his headzily on the windowpane, ¡°Calm down. I won¡¯t let you die.¡± His words made the female spirit startle. Lilly raised her head and spoke earnestly, ¡°Master, don¡¯t lie, or else you will get struck by lightning.¡± Just as Pablo was about to say something¡­ ¡°Rumble!¡± A small lightning shed through the blue sky. Pablo, ¡°¡­¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Showing Off His Niece Pablo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked at Lilly in awe. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. No way, is this just a coincidence? He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Return her to the jar. Do you still remember the soul-shifting spell, if you don¡¯t¡­¡± Before Pablo could finish his words, Lilly raised her hand and grabbed something from the window. In no time, the Female Spirit returned to the jar. Pablo touched his nose subconsciously. What kind of sorcery is this¡­ Then, Liam handed over a round ss that contained milk, ¡°Drink it, Lilly.¡± Lilly took the ss politely and said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Liam!¡± He grinned at Lilly proudly. Even though he has two children of his own, he rarely spend time with his children. He admitted that he was not a good father. He felt guilty when thinking of his own children. He petted Lilly¡¯s head gently and asked mindlessly, ¡°Lilly, do you think I should get a divorce with Aunt Winona?¡± Lilly looked at him and asked innocently, ¡°Uncle Liam, why do people marry if they are going to divorce anyway?¡± She knew what ¡°divorce¡± meant. It was a term that was frequently brought up by her father. At that time she was still too young and did not really understand the meaning of it. However, she finally understood now; to divorce is to marry a new woman. Lilly did not understand the ways of adults. It was their own decision to marry a person at first, why would they change their mind in the end? Liam was startled by her question and did not know how to answer her. He pursed his lips and said softly, ¡°Well, it¡¯s because Aunt Winona was pregnant with Zachary back then.¡± Liam knew that it was a conscious choice he made, but the only thing that Liam was upset about was that he had no idea that he was cheated on until after Hannah was born. At that time, Jean was extremely sick and even went missing. He did not have the right mind to think that much. Lilly frowned and asked, ¡°Why was Aunt Winona pregnant with Zachary? Do you like Aunt Winona?¡± Liam shook his head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t love her¡­ I guess!¡± Lilly was silenced by his reply and stared angrily at him. He was creeped out by her aggressive staring and asked why. ¡°You don¡¯t love Aunt Winona, but she gave birth to your son, Zachary. Are you the so-called f*ckboy?¡± Lilly asked with a poker face. Liam was stunned by the question and did not know what to say, ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Uncle Liam. I understand.¡± Lilly petted Liam¡¯s backpassionately. Liam was extremely confused by her instant change in opinion. Uh, she is a child. What does she know? Just as he was going to say something, Edward came back from the construction site. ¡°Lilly,e here, sweet pea!¡± Edward stretched his arms and was going to carry Lilly without taking off his safety helmet, not to mention that he was also drenched in sweat. ¡°Go clean yourself.¡± Liam pped away his hands. Edward ignored Liam and carried Lilly out of the office. ¡°Lilly, isn¡¯t it too boring here? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to the construction site!¡± Edward said excitedly. He did his inspection at the construction site just now. Now that he was done with work, all he wanted was to show her off to his colleagues. Liam disagreed with him, ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for kids, and it¡¯s for employees only!¡± Edward said yfully, ¡°Our darling is an employee as well. She¡¯s our little CEO!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I am an employee!¡± Lilly nodded proudly. A while ago, Ugly Aunty mentioned that Aunt Winona went to the construction site. Something was hiding in the statue. She needed to go and find out. Edward was delighted. He carried Lilly in his arms and greeted everyone along the way, ¡°Yo, this is my niece!¡± ¡°My niece is cute, right?¡± ¡°This is my niece. Isn¡¯t she so adorable?!¡± Lilly covered her face awkwardly. She couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed after being praised and adored by so many people! Her adorable actions made everyoneugh their heart out. Edward was an easily irritable rough man who had a nasty temper. Surprisingly, he has transformed into a soft-spoken and gentle family man. Unbelievable! Edward still has somemon sense. He prevented Lilly to enter the building that was under construction. Instead, he brought her to the za where the floor tiles have beenid and where the statue was situated. ¡°This za is fully built, and there¡¯s a yground for children. Let¡¯s go there and y!¡± He then pointed at the high-rise building in front of them that was under construction, ¡°That building is an office building, and the building beside it that is shaped like a bowl is a shopping mall. There¡¯s even a huge supermarket in the basement. I built all these. Did I do a great job?¡± ¡°Great job!¡± Lilly reassured Edward. Edward has his ego boosted by Lilly. Out of the blue, Lilly pointed at the statue located in the middle of the za, ¡°Uncle Edward, what is that?¡± Edward nced at the statue and said, ¡°That is a statue of a phoenix, and it is made of stainless steel. Your Uncle Liam designed it.¡± Lilly escaped from Edward¡¯s arms and ran towards the statue. ¡°Don¡¯t run, it is dangerous!¡± Edward shouted. ¡°Uncle Edward, do you have a huge hammer? Can you let me see?¡± Lilly requested. Edward thought Lilly was genuinely interested in all kinds of tools like him. People used to say that he had a weird hobby. Now that he finally found someone who shared the same interest, he quickly asked a worker to get all kinds of hammers for Lilly. ¡°Lilly, I can proudly say that I own the most working tools in this country. I have four thousand different hammers!¡± Liam rushed to the za when he was done with work. He was bewildered when he saw a worker pulling a wagon filled with a variety of hammers to the za. ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Lilly raised his head and showed her rosy cheeks, ¡°I¡¯m looking at hammers!¡± she said excitedly. Edward squatted in front of Lilly and introduced the tools passionately. ¡°This is a wooden hammer, and it is used for hammering nails. Whereas this is a stone hammer¡­this is a t hammer.¡± All the hammers which the worker took were baby-sized so Lilly could hold them. Liam was speechless. Lilly was rummaging through the hammers to find the perfect one. Pablo floated beside Lilly and ordered, ¡°Tulip, take that and crush this statue!¡± ¡°But It looks too heavy¡­¡± Pablo smirked, ¡°How do you know it¡¯s heavy when you haven¡¯t tried?¡± Seeing that Lilly was touching a big hammer, Edward said excitedly, ¡°This is awesome! It can be used to demolish walls. Its handle is soft so it can bend, and such design is to prevent¡­¡± ¡°Yes, just do it!¡± Pablo ordered. ¡°Uncle Edward, please let me borrow your hammer!¡± Liam and Edward expected that she could not lift the hammer as they forgot about the incident where she bent the iron railings with her bare hands. Soon, Lilly swung the big hammer violently and smashed it on the statue repeatedly. ¡°Bang!¡± The bottom part of the statue broke and revealed a big hole. Something mysterious fell from it, followed by a cloud of dust. Liam and Edward could not believe what they saw. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Hidden Inside The Statue Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. A skeleton hand fell out from the destroyed statue; it was holding something wrapped in paper. Liam quickly held Lilly and covered her eyes from the eerie scene. Edward was stunned for a moment before collecting himself, ¡°Liam, I think you should bring Lilly home first.¡± ¡°I want to stay here!¡± Lilly protested, but to no avail. ¡°Lilly, I am sorry but you cannot stay here,¡± said Liam. Without a moment of hesitation, he picked her up and rushed home. ¡°Now Lilly, why don¡¯t you go home and y with Granny? Let Uncle Edward and I deal with the statue,¡± Liam continued, ¡°Remember, if anyone asks, tell them it was Uncle Edward who destroyed the statue identally.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lilly was perplexed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Uncle Edward. Why do I have to lie?¡± Liam frowned and said, ¡°Just listen to me for once, okay?¡± Lilly shrugged, ¡°Fine.¡± Liam brought Lilly home and left immediately after. While Bettany was away preparing food, Lilly asked Pablo, ¡°Master, why do I have to lie about destroying the statue? Lying is bad.¡± Without ncing up from the book he was reading, Pablo replied nonchntly, ¡°Have you heard of a white lie? Lying is not always bad. Your uncles are merely trying to protect you by asking you to lie. If people find out about your extraordinary strength, they¡¯re going to cut you open.¡± ¡°No,¡± Lilly was frightened, ¡°Please don¡¯t let them cut me open!¡± I am no food! Why would anyone want to cut me open? Bettany seemed amused. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly! No one is cutting you open,¡± she said, handing an apple to Lilly, ¡°Here, eat an apple and everything is going to be alright.¡± Lilly took the apple and looked at Pablo, puzzled. Pablo took out the jar of souls and summoned a female spirit. He asked the spirit, ¡°Why is your hand hidden inside the statue?¡± Pablo had not realized the spirit had a severed hand because she had kept the full information of how she had died from him. Now it was clear she was trying to gather her severed hand, so her soul could rest in peace. ¡°I was holding my money when I was killed, and my hand got separated from my body.¡± She answered sadly, ¡°I could not rest in peace without my hand. I have been wandering the mortal realm for the past five years, trying to retrieve my hand.¡± Pablo nced at her, ¡°You knew it wasn¡¯t just salt, didn¡¯t you?¡± The spirit was dumbfounded. Pablo continued, ¡°You knew, yet you did it anyway for money. You got what you deserved.¡± He had no idea how her severed hand got inside the statue, but if the cops found the hand and the bag of money, they would trace the fingerprints to Winona in no time. Lilly was not interested in their conversation. She tore a piece from her apple and gave it to Polly. Polly happily gobbled the piece of apple. As both finished the apple, Bettany stood up to get a pie for them. Lilly smiled, ¡°Thank you, Granny!¡± Once Bettany was away, Lilly threw the apple core to Polly and said yfully, ¡°Eat this shit, Polly!¡± The parrot refused and repeated after her, ¡°Eat this shit!¡± Pablo was amused. Lilly had changed a lot, and she seemed happy now. He did not realize Winona had stepped into the house. ¡°No swearing in the house, Lilly,¡± Winona was annoyed. Polly threw the apple core to her feet, and she was furious. Lilly¡¯s face fell, ¡°I am sorry, Aunt Winona.¡± ¡°You bring nothing but bad luck,¡± Winona red at her. This little shit had destroyed her rtionship with Liam, and now everyone wanted Liam to divorce her. Grandma used to say the same thing to Lilly. Lilly had no courage then to protest, but now she felt she should say something. ¡°No, you are wrong. You have bad luck because your shadow is nted. I have nothing to do with anyone¡¯s bad luck.¡± Whenever Grandpa, Grandma or Daddy had bad luck, their shadows were nted. Lilly knew it was the truth, but Winona didn¡¯t seem pleased. Winona threw her bag with a loud thud, ¡°This is uneptable! You should never talk to me like this.¡± Does this little shit think she has the right to lecture me? How dare she! Winona pointed a finger at Lilly, ¡°Have you not learned your manners? How dare you talk back to me like this! I am doing all this for your own good, don¡¯t you see it?¡± Lilly bit her lip and shook her head. ¡°No, you are not. You are just doing this for your own good.¡± Winona was outraged. She nced around to confirm Hugh and Bettany weren¡¯t here before punishing Lilly. She knew Bettany had a doctor¡¯s appointment today. ¡°Get up,¡± Winona ordered Lilly. Lilly refused to obey. Winona looked terrifying, and Lilly would be a fool to stand still for her to punish her. Lilly took Polly and bolted out of the room. Winona screamed, ¡°Stop running!¡± Lilly ignored her and ran toward the kitchen. Winona knew it was not worth her effort to chase after Lilly, but she was so angry she felt like exploding. She needed a way to release her anger. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, Lilly,¡± Winona said loudly, ¡°I will find you sooner orter. You could never run away from me.¡± She would make sure Lilly knew not to disrespect her anymore. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Throw Winona Out ¡°Please allow me to help with the pie, Mrs. Crawford,¡± Margaret looked concerned. Bettany shook her head, ¡°It is the least I could do for Lilly.¡± Bettany had always wanted to make Jean¡¯s favorite food after she got better, but Jean never did. Now with Jean¡¯s daughter here, Bettany felt she needed to do her best to take care of Lilly. Margaret sighed. Bettany was about to bring out the pie when Lilly rushed into the kitchen. ¡°Granny!¡± Lilly ran toward Bettany. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Bettany asked. Before Lilly could reply, Winona¡¯s voice rang through the kitchen, ¡°Lilly! Where do you think you are going?¡± Bettany frowned. Winona stepped into the kitchen and was surprised to find Bettany there. She looked at Bettany, wide-eyed. ¡°Bettany! You are here.¡± ¡°Where would I be?¡± Bettany scowled at her, ¡°What are you trying to do behind my back?¡± ¡°I am not doing anything behind your back,¡± Winona panicked, ¡°I was simply asking Lilly to pick up the apple core she threw on the floor, but she used foulnguage at me.¡± ¡°I did not think it was appropriate, so I wanted to exin why to her. That was when she ran away to the kitchen,¡± Winona continued. ¡°Bullshit!¡± Bettany threw her oven mitts at Winona, fuming, ¡°Get lost! I don¡¯t want to see you here.¡± She did not believe a word Winona said, and she had no doubt if she hadn¡¯t been here, Winona would have had the nerve to hit Lilly. Winona was furious. Lilly knew Bettany was in the kitchen, and she made Winona follow her to the kitchen. What a scheming little bitch! Winona tried again, ¡°Bettany, it is not right to spoil Lilly. She should learn right from wrong at this age already.¡± Lilly bit her lip and looked at Bettany and Winona. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have said anything wrong. Aunt Winona said I brought bad luck to her, but it was her nted shadow that brought her bad luck. I told her the fact, and she wanted to punish me for it.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Bettany¡¯s face fell. She turned toward Margaret, ¡°Gather Winona¡¯s stuff and throw them out! She does not belong to our family anymore.¡± Winona could not believe it. ¡°Whatever! Let Lilly do and say whatever she wants! She will never learn and she will always be a spoiled brat.¡± She stomped out of the kitchen and went straight to her bedroom. Winona locked the door behind her. Nobody can make me leave! It was clear as day the little shit deliberately said those things to turn Bettany against Winona, but everyone just let Lilly do and say whatever she wanted. At the same time, Bettany was infuriated. ¡°What a bitch! She wouldn¡¯t allow us to lecture her kids, and yet she had the nerve to lecture my Lilly.¡± Margaret coughed and reminded Bettany of Lilly being in the same room. Lilly gently touched Bettany¡¯s back and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Granny. Please don¡¯t get angry.¡± Lilly felt sorry for upsetting her Granny. She promised Mommy she would make Granny happy, but she had failed. Bettany sighed and decided she would deal with Winona after this. She brought Lilly pie and then waited until Lilly fell asleep before going after Winona. ¡°Where is Winona?¡± She asked Margaret. Margaret answered, ¡°She has gone out to fetch her children, Mrs. Crawford.¡± Winona had sneaked out when Bettany waited for Lilly to fall asleep. ¡°Have you gathered all her stuff?¡± Bettany asked. Margaret nodded, ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Before Bettany could order Margaret to throw all Winona¡¯s stuff out, Hannah was heard crying at the entrance of the mansion. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to!¡± Zachary entered the house, annoyed. He greeted Bettany hastily and got into his room. Margaret quickly wheeled Bettany to the entrance to see what was happening. Winona was seen trying tofort Hannah at the entrance. On their way back, out of fear of being chased out of the Crawford family, Winona asked Hannah to give Bettany a massage and to give one of her toys to Lilly. Sure enough, the request upset Hannah, and she threw tantrums as Winona had expected. It was the best way to distract Bettany. Winona pretended tofort Hannah, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Hannah. Please don¡¯t cry and make me sad.¡± However, Hannah cried even louder. Bettany saw the two at the entrance and was irritated. It was not the first time Hannah tried to get what she wanted by crying and throwing tantrums. This would not work today. ¡°Stand there and cry all you want,¡± Bettany frowned at Hannah and ordered Margaret to bring a bucket, ¡°Do not stop crying until your tears fill up the bucket.¡± Hannah was startled and stopped crying for a brief moment. Winona pulled her aside and confronted Bettany, ¡°What are you doing, Bettany? You are scaring Hannah!¡± With her mother¡¯s support, Hannah continued to cry and throw tantrums. Bettany seemed unfazed. She decided she had to teach them a lesson today, and nobody could stop her. ¡°Margaret, throw all her stuff out,¡± ordered Bettany. Margaret quickly brought all Winona¡¯s stuff to the entrance and threw them out on the streets. Winona was dumbfounded. She did not believe Bettany would do this to her in front of her children. She had always used Hannah and Zachary to distract everyone whenever she got into trouble, and it had always worked. ¡°I understand you are angry, Bettany,¡± Winona tried to calm Bettany down, ¡°However, it is not good to do this in front of the kids.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t belong here anymore,¡± said Bettany coldly, ¡°Get out of here now!¡± Winona¡¯s face fell. Bettany ordered for guards to throw Bettany out. Winona was flustered, ¡°My Hannah! Fine, I will leave, but I will take Hannah with me!¡± ¡°I am sorry, but you are not allowed to bring anyone else with you,¡± said one of the guards before pushing her out on the streets and locking the gates. The guard was hired by Anthony, and he only took orders from Bettany now. The guard who Stephen and Debbie hired earlier had been fired by Anthony. Winona was boiling with anger. Lilly had caused all this trouble! Lilly must have told Bettany unpleasant things about her behind her back. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 The Crawfords Owe It To Her Hannah, meanwhile, was so frightened that she stopped crying. Her cries tapered off into hups and soft sobs. Bettany¡¯s temper red. Her countenance took on an arctic chill. ¡°You like crying, don¡¯t you? Do as you like! You¡¯re not allowed to stop until you fill this bucket!¡± The girl, sure enough, burst into full-blown wailing after receiving the scare. She had cried at first to cause a scene, but now she was downright howling. Her tears were genuine this time. The child held the bucket in her hands and kept crying. Each tear fell into the container. Mrs. Bettany Levine, the Madam of the Crawford household, was, however, an obstinate woman. She silently watched on as the younger cried. The elder had a childish streak to her. You want to act out? So can I. Both were now stuck in a stalemate until Hannah grew exhausted from her endless whines. Hannah was too afraid to stop. She proceeded to cry even harder when she finally noticed her tears wouldn¡¯t even fill half a cup. She choked up as she continued sobbing, ¡°I can¡¯t anymore, Granny. I¡¯m thirsty¡­ I want water¡­¡± Margaret could barely hold in herughter. Bettany was as angry as she was amused. ¡°Are you going to keep crying?¡± Hannah sniffled and shook her head. Her eyes were bloodshot. Bettany grunted and went back inside. Margaret hurriedly approached the child. ¡°Let¡¯s go back inside, Little Miss! Have a ss of water.¡± Hannah had cried her eyes red. No one had ever treated her this way. Her mother would always meet her demands whenever she turned on the waterworks. She was slowlying to understand her tears weren¡¯t everything. They meant nothing before her grandmother. Margaret guided the child to the first floor and sat her down to get her to drink water. No one else hade home. Her mother had also been driven away. It seemed she was the only one left in the huge manor. Hannah suddenly felt fearful, flustered, and confused. It was as if the world had left her behind¡­ Just as she grew helpless, a small figure sprinted down the stairs. Lilly Hatcher handed her a lollipop. ¡°For you, Hannah.¡± She took notice of Hannah crying into a bucket out in the garden after she had woken up. Hannah sniffled and turned her face away. ¡°I don¡¯t want your candy!¡± Lilly didn¡¯t hesitate to stuff the lollipop back into her pocket. ¡°Okay. If you say so.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lilly asked out of curiosity, ¡°Is your bucket full now, Hannah?¡± The moment she was reminded of the matter at hand, she had the feeling she wouldn¡¯t be able to fill the bucket even if she were to cry herself blind. She pinched her lips tight as fresh tears began to fall. Lilly hurried away to fetch the bucket. ¡°You can do it, Hannah! There¡¯s still so much of the bucket left to fill!¡± Hannah protested as she continued to cry. ¡°H-Hold it better! Don¡¯t let my tears fall to the floor¡­¡± Both were sweating profusely. The bucket was only so slightly wet yet Hannah had no more tears to cry. Lilly immediately brought the cup of water on the table over. ¡°There¡¯s no more water in your eyes, Hannah! Drink more.¡± The girl gulped down the cup and tried again but no more tears formed. Lilly poured her another ss. ¡°Here¡¯s more.¡± Hannah ended up drinking four whole cups of water, leaving her bloated. She tried for a long while. Her voice grew hoarse but the bucket was yet to fill. Lilly was sympathetic to her plight. ¡°What to do? It¡¯s still not full. Is Granny not gonna give you supper¡­?¡± ¡°Uwahh¡­¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes glinted in the light as she held up the bucket once more. That was when Anthony returned with Drake and Josh. The absurd sight of Hannah crying with Lilly holding up a basin was what greeted them. Lilly was still cheering Hannah on. ¡°You can do it! Believe in yourself!¡± Anthony frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Lilly immediately exined, ¡°Granny made Hannah cry a bucket full, Uncle Anthony. She¡¯s not allowed to stop until it¡¯s filled. We¡¯re working hard!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hannah looked at Anthony but found herself with no tears left to squeeze out. She was tired. This was her first time experiencing just how tiring crying could be. I won¡¯t cry again. Hannah asked pitifully, ¡°I won¡¯t cry again, Uncle. Please ask Granny to allow me to change to a smaller bucket.¡± Lilly vigorously shook her head. ¡°No buckets. Ask Granny for a cup instead, Uncle Anthony¡­¡± The child shook the basin. She had a feeling even a cup wouldn¡¯t work. Hannah always cried, and yet even she couldn¡¯t fill the bucket. ¡°¡­¡± Josh, who was good at Math, stuffed his hands into his pockets and spoke up. ¡°A normal person only produces five ounces of tears when they cry. A washbasin can fill about a quart. You would be spending the next 2,000 days crying. These are the numbers without factoring in the rate of evaporation. Even five years¡¯ worth of your tears wouldn¡¯t be near enough to fill that.¡± Hannah wept. ¡°What should I do? I can¡¯t cry anymore!¡± Lilly thought about it. ¡°Try again when you wake up tomorrow.¡± Five years didn¡¯t seem like a long time! It would go by in a jiffy. Lilly tried tofort Hannah. Anthony pursed his lips. There was an unconscious tinge ofughter in his features. Children were so naive andughable. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Go and y. I¡¯ll speak to Granny.¡± Lilly nodded and dragged Hannah upstairs. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She was afraid their grandmother would insist. Both Drake and Josh were rendered speechless. Hannah was an idiot, and so was Lilly. Granny demanded her cry a bucket, and she listened? How were they supposed to dere to outsiders that she was their sister? Both boys, one with a bag in hand and the other with his hands stuck in his pockets, calmly returned to their rooms. ** Winona, meanwhile, was furiously lugging her suitcase back to her family home. Hannah¡¯s grandmother was astonished to see her with multiple bags. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Winona pushed the door open, threw everything on the ground, and finally exploded. She began to shriek. ¡°That damn hag kicked me out!¡± The old woman was taken aback by the news and gasped, ¡°Why did she kick you out?¡± ¡°Why else do you think? She uses me of not knowing how to care for children and insists on having Liam divorce me.¡± She vented about everything that had happened. The elderly woman was livid. She began her own spat with arms akimbo, ¡°What is wrong with that woman? So what if you don¡¯t know how to do it? Does she know just because she¡¯s a grandmother?!¡± ¡°She even kicked you out right in front of your own daughter. What kind ofsting harm will that cause?! She¡¯s crazy!¡± ¡°Rtionships in the modern world are no longer hedged on the affinity between mother and daughter- inw! That¡¯s a bygone era! A mother-inw must know how to set boundaries with her son and daughter-inw! She¡¯s just a shit-stirrer if she interferes in domestic affairs that are not of her concern!¡± Both mother and daughter went back and forth. It was as if the Crawfords owed them something¡­ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Beg Me, Crawfords Winona finally calmed down after venting her frustrations. It was dark out by then and yet, no one had even contacted her, leaving her restless. ¡°I should go home! I¡­ I¡¯ll beg her. I¡¯ll do anything for Hannah.¡± Winona, after all, was still afraid of being driven away. The elderly woman, Helen Jones, red at her. ¡°Why should you be the one to beg?! You¡¯ve always been too kind. That¡¯s why everyone picks on you!¡± She pulled out her phone and finally contacted a servant from the Crawford manor after dallying around and inquiring about Hannah¡¯s fit earlier in the day. Hannah¡¯s grandmother said as a matter of factly, ¡°Look! Hannah¡¯s crying because you aren¡¯t there with her! Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be able to handle her! You should wait for them toe and beg you!¡± Winona hesitated. ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡± The elder folded her arms. ¡°What is? What child can be away from their mother? You¡¯ve never left Hannah¡¯s side ever since she was born. She¡¯s definitely going to cause trouble at bedtime tonight.¡± They had no idea that even Winona cannot coax her daughter when she acted up. Even the mother had a hard time. What more the Crawfords? ¡°Be good. Listen to me. Do you think they don¡¯t know where you are? Winona couldn¡¯t make up her mind, but Helen had a point. It was true that no one could handle Hannah whenever she cried. The Crawfords wouldn¡¯t possibly allow her to cause a fuss at night, would they? Even if she managed to fall asleep, what would happen the next day? Hannah was also incredibly grumpy in the morning. Even the slightest disagreement would have her smashing everything in sight. No one but her knew how to coax the child. Zachary was also there. Zachary seemed easier to handlepared to Hannah at first nce, but he was the worst of the two. He loved to y games. Whoever tried to lecture him about it would get a phone angrily thrown at them. He was as stubborn as a mule. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Winona felt relieved after thinking about it. She decided to take a gamble. Watch and see. They¡¯ll see that they can¡¯t do without me. They can¡¯t make me divorce Liam. ** Without her mother by her side, Hannah did get teary-eyed that night. She, however, learned not to fuss after the incident with the unfible bucket. Margaret felt sorry for her. ¡°Sleep, Little Miss! Tomorrow will be a better day.¡± The girl clutched at her quilt with tears streaming down her face¡­ ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t want you!¡± She choked out. ¡°Little Miss¡­¡± Hannah suddenly grabbed a pillow and threw it at the woman¡¯s face. ¡°Go away!¡± I don¡¯t want Margaret! I want Mommy! Hannah wasn¡¯t outright wailing anymore but her bad temper remained. She haphazardly swept everything off the table with a resounding tter. Margaret had no choice but to leave. ¡°Ring the bell if you need anything.¡± She ran into Bettany outside with Lilly by her side dressed in pajamas. Bettany asked, ¡°She¡¯s throwing a tantrum?¡± ¡°She¡¯s doing much better. Please don¡¯t be angry with her. She¡¯s just a child¡­¡± Bettany hummed. It was exactly because she was a child that she had to be disciplined. Were they expecting her to suddenlye to understand how to be a sensible person when she reached adulthood? Impossible. Lilly hugged her rabbit toy and knocked on the door. She started with a childish voice. ¡°Hannah, are you scared to sleep alone at night?¡± She poked her head in and whispered, ¡°There are ghosts at night! Aren¡¯t you scared? Can I stay with you?¡± Hannah red at the younger girl as if she were an enemy. She was definitely saying that on purpose. ¡°I don¡¯t want you here! Get out!¡± Hannah mmed the door. Lilly blinked innocently. She was telling the truth! There really was a ghost. Perhaps mming the door in her face hadn¡¯t been enough, she opened the door once more to smash a ss cup. Bettany coldly ushered, ¡°Come, Lilly. Don¡¯t bother with her.¡± She stank of a pampered brat. Lilly had no choice but to return to her room with her rabbit toy in hand. ¡°Good night, Grandma!¡± Bettany nodded. ¡°Good night.¡± Lilly was such a good girl¡­ One worried others with her unruliness and the other so well-behaved. How could she possibly choose one or the other when they were both precious to her? That sentiment fueled her hope to see Hannah better. Bettany sighed. ¡°Was I too strict with her?¡± Lilly hesitated for a moment, then stood on her toes and patted the elder woman¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Granny. Everything will get better!¡± Her childish voice and serious expression were an attempt at y-acting an adult. Bettany couldn¡¯t help butugh as her turbulent emotions calmed. ** Back in Lilly¡¯s room. Pablo Belmont started, ¡°Come, Tulip, I¡¯ll teach you about spells. You know spells, don¡¯t you? The kind where you can throw out a fireball?¡± Lilly looked skeptical. ¡°I¡¯m a kid, master. You shouldn¡¯t lie to a kid.¡± How can a human being possibly throw out fireballs? She was three, nearly four, and already knew plenty! His lips quirked up upon noticing her skepticism. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me¡­ Well, awakening one¡¯s third eye is one thing. There is no shortage of gifted individuals. After all, the third eye is something that everyone has.¡± ¡°But spells are different. It requires theory to practice. Some practitioners cannot light a single spark and can only rely on charms for fire. It¡¯s only natural that you don¡¯t believe it can happen.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re definitely one of those who are going to fail to do it, Tulip!¡± Lilly frowned. ¡°If you¡¯re trying to egg me on, Master, it¡¯s not working.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She¡¯s obviously four. Why is she such a difficult child? Lilly stared right through him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it, Master? I¡¯ll believe you if you show me.¡± The corners of his lips twitched in response. ¡°I might be good at what I do but this damn¡­¡± The child finally understood what he meant. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re saying you can¡¯t do it either.¡± He massaged his forehead. ¡°Hey now. What are you trying to imply here? You¡¯re saying I can¡¯t do it?¡± He shot her a re. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to look out for you in case you get scared. It¡¯s a powerful spell. What if I end up burning all your hair? You¡¯ll be bald.¡± Lilly continued, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Enough! Stop asking so many questions, kid! Come, say the incantation with me. %$^&#¡­ Do you understand?¡± ¡°?¡± Can you say it slower this time¡­? ** Hannah, on the other hand, hugged her quilt tightly as she secretly sobbed. She was tired of crying after today but having calmed down, all she felt was aggravation. She quickly got up to get a cup when she found tears running down her cheeks¡­ A sudden gust of wind suddenly threw open the window. Hannah jumped from fright and turned to look. She rubbed her eyes. There was a white shadow¡­? Trembling, she tossed the cup aside and climbed back under the covers! There was only the sound of her own breathing in the quilt, but for some reason, she felt as if someone was with her. Something tugged at her foot. With a scream, she got up and ran toward the door, wailing, ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Behind her, a white shadow slowly approached her¡­ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Malignant Spirit And The Crying Ghost Hannah had no courage to face what was behind her and remained stered onto the door as she tried to force it open to no avail. It felt as though she could hear someone weeping behind her, and yet nothing was there when she turned around. She was scared silly. What could a child like her understand? She didn¡¯t hesitate to dive under the bed to hide. It was quiet outside. That was when she noticed a pair of feet pattering about her room before stopping in front of her¡­ The child stilled her breaths and covered her pinched lips. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The ¡®person¡¯ seemed to hear it. She slowly bent over with one hand propped up on the bed, causing a creak to reverberate around the room. It noticed her. That was when the door to her room was thrown open. Lilly¡¯s voice rang loud and clear. ¡°%$^&#!¡± Hannah had no idea what she was saying. All she saw was a ball of fire mming into the figure! A shrill scream sounded, and the pair of feet that were so firmly nted to the ground lifted as it tried to make its escape. Lilly chased after her with a determined expression. The fireball whirred in her hand before being pelted at the ghost. Pablo narrowed his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s a malignant spirit¡­¡± Ghosts were divided into sses. Wandering spirits were the ones who roamed the world of the living. They don¡¯t do anything but wander. Wandering spirits were typically souls who died of illnesses, car idents, or old age and failed to reach the gates of heaven. Souls who died an unnatural death and carry great resentment are aptly named resentful spirits. They were often aggressive. When time and ce aligned, it could manifest and take lives. Malignant spirits were the most vicious and ranked above resentful spirits. They died tragic and abnormal deaths. They carried a paranoid obsession and were capable of absorbing negative energy to ¡®upgrade¡¯ themselves and attach themselves to the living. Just like how unlucky ghosts could attach themselves to a human and cause severe bad luck or even idental death as a result. Malignant spirits were unable to ept their deaths and wandered in search of hosts to live again. Lilly failed to suppress the evil and allowed the female spirit to escape. Before the female spirit ran away, she turned and red viciously at Lilly before disappearing into the night in a blink of an eye. Lilly turned to ask, ¡°What¡¯s a malignant spirit, Master?¡± Pablo took his time to exin the intricacies to her and at the end said, ¡°There are many kinds of malignant spirits. At the end of the day, they¡¯re all made up of various negative emotions that stem from love, hate, greed, anger, and ignorance. Examples can range from crying ghosts, cowardly ghosts, petty ghosts, and perverted ghosts¡­¡± Lilly pointed out the window. ¡°What kind of ghost was that?¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°A crying ghost.¡± Lilly blinked and turned to look at Hannah. It seemed she had an epiphany! ¡°Was the crying ghost here because Hannah likes crying?¡± Pablo praised her, ¡°That¡¯s right. Extremely gluttonous people tend to attract gluttonous ghosts. Crybabies tend to attract crying ghosts.¡± Lilly nodded in understanding. She did say children shouldn¡¯t cry for no reason. Hannah waspletely out of it. She couldn¡¯t hear what Lilly was saying even though the younger girl had turned around to speak to her. When calm finally washed over her, she stood up and stumbled toward Lilly. ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t be scared. I chased the ghost away.¡± Hannah suddenly threw herself onto Lilly and burst into a fresh wave of tears. She was so scared, Lilly announcing her arrival with a fireball reminded her of the superhero Ultraman. Ultraman was exactly like that in the animated cartoons her brother watched. She cried till she was out of breath and refused to let go of Lilly. Lilly patted her. ¡°Cry it out. You¡¯re a good girl!¡± She was a child herself, and yet she was cating another. That was when she seemed to recall something. ¡°Wait for me, Hannah! I¡¯ll get you a cup!¡± She hadn¡¯t yet forgotten her task to collect tears! Lilly¡¯s feet thumped with every step as she hurried to get a cup. Hannah was choking and huping as she called out, ¡°H-Hurry up!¡± Only two drops were left by the time the cup reached her¡­ The two girls shared a look. Lilly hesitated, ¡°Why don¡¯t you¡­try to cry harder?¡± Hannah pouted and tried again while she was still emotional. Pablo, who watched from the sidelines, was at a loss for words. In the end, she got tired from crying. Even Lilly was yawning. Both were clearly exhausted. ¡°You should lie down and cry instead, Hannah! You won¡¯t be so tired then.¡± ¡°Mnn¡­¡± Both copsed on the bed. Lilly fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow. She still had the cup in hand even in her sleep. As for Hannah, her exhaustion from endlessly crying also had her asleep in seconds. ** The next day. Bettany was speaking to Margaret. ¡°You should wake Hannah up in a while. She will only be allowed to sleep till 9 from today on.¡± Hannah always slept past 11. Oversleeping was a norm for her. Margaret grew worried. ¡°Hannah has an awful temper in the morning, Mrs. Crawford. Should we call for Mrs. Winona to return?¡± Only a few people could coax Hannah whenever she caused a fuss. Waking her up was a different story¡­ Bettany cidly replied, ¡°She has a temper? She hasn¡¯t seen mine.¡± Margaret had nothing to say to that. Bettany left for the elevator in her electric wheelchair and stopped outside Lilly¡¯s room. She gently knocked on the door. ¡°Are you awake, Lilly?¡± She had figured out a pattern with Lilly after having the girl by her side for the past few days. She always woke up at nine. She gently opened the door with a smile on her face to greet the child. That was when her face sank! ¡°Someone! Come quick!¡± She panicked. ¡°Lilly is missing!¡± Polly, who was dozing off, scrambled into action and shrieked at the top of its lungs. ¡°It¡¯s a kidnapping. Someone kidnapped a child!¡± Anthony was in his study with Hugh to discuss a few things as it was a Saturday morning. Both immediately sped out the door when they heard Bettany¡¯s calls. The woman approached them in her wheelchair. Her countenance spelled anxiety. ¡°Lilly is missing! The parrot said there had been a kidnapping!¡± Polly cocked its head. It was as if the parrot was wondering when it had said that. Anthony went into Lilly¡¯s room to find that the girl was indeed nowhere to be found. He immediately ordered the manor¡¯s staff. ¡°Check the surveince cameras, Jack!¡± ¡°As for the rest of you, search the manor!¡± ¡°Ask the maids who got up early to see if they heard anything, Margaret!¡± Anthony¡¯s expression turned cold. He was ready to call 911. That was when they heard a soft voice. ¡°What are you looking for, Uncle Anthony?¡± Lilly was hugging her rabbit toy as she rubbed her eyes and yawned. Hannah followed close behind with swollen eyes. She barely looked awake. Everyone was rendered speechless. Why was Lilly in Hannah¡¯s room? Why was Hannah here too? She wasn¡¯t even throwing her morning temper tantrums¡­ ** Winona, meanwhile, was having breakfast with Helen. She would asionally check for the time to see how long it was going to take for Hannah to wake up. She was definitely going to be an unruly child again. The Crawfords must be exhausted afterst night. Were they finally going to call her home? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Hannah¡¯s Change Of Heart Winona kept checking her phone and waited till it was nearly 11. Hannah should be awake by now. Helen didn¡¯t seem worried. ¡°Wait and see! Someone will call in ten minutes and ask you to return.¡± ¡°What if they don¡¯t?¡± The elderly woman shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. They will, at most, try to act as if nothing is wrong. There¡¯s no doubt that they will call.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Winona waited until noon, and yet there was still no news from the Crawfords. She couldn¡¯t stay and do nothing anymore. ¡°No, I have to go check on her!¡± Helen tried to stop her to no avail. Why is my daughter so impatient?! What child could bear to leave her mother¡¯s side? What was the hurry? ** Back at the Crawford manor. Lilly was drawing with Hannah. ¡°For you.¡± Lilly handed Hannah a piece of paper. Hannah harrumphed. ¡°I don¡¯t want yours.¡± Despite her barbed words, she still epted the paper. Lilly was confused. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want it.¡± Hannah stiffly muttered, ¡°Mine isn¡¯t white enough. I¡¯ll use yours instead!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Both of them drew something. ¡°I¡¯m going to show everyone my art!¡± She then went searching for Hugh. Hugh took off his reading sses and asked, ¡°What did you draw today?¡± Lilly showed it off. ¡°Look, Grandpa! It¡¯s an egg.¡± The elderly man couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°And you, Hannah?¡± Hannah felt depressed at the sight of her cousin and her grandfather getting along so well. Does Grandpa not like me? Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up when he asked. Hannah cheerfully answered, ¡°It¡¯s a hen!¡± He raised a brow as he studied her artwork. Her art skills weren¡¯t bad in the slightest. It might not be as dynamic as Lilly¡¯s artwork, but it was filled with childlike wonder. Lilly used her grandfather¡¯s phone and took a picture of both hers and Hannah¡¯s drawings before sending it to Lawrence Lambert. She hit the voice record button and started, ¡°My cousin and I drew these, old friend.¡± Lawrence was quick to send a voice message in response. ¡°You two draw well! Do you mind if I post these on Twitter?¡± Lilly turned to ask Hannah and joyfully gave him the go-ahead after getting Hannah¡¯s consent. Lawrence soon had both photos posted on his social media. Hannah couldn¡¯t read well, but the light in her eyes grew brighter when she was shown the post. Is this what being praised is like? Only Mommy praises me and tells me I do a good job. I can still get attention even if I don¡¯t cry¡­ Hannah looked at Lilly as she thought about it. Grandma and Mommy say Lilly is a bad girl who schemes and is here to rob me of my things. But, she¡¯s not like that at all¡­ Without her mother¡¯spany and no one willing to y with her that afternoon, she went seeking out Lilly. Both girls were now armed with small buckets and catching fish in a shallow pond in the garden. Winona had returned earlier but was once again turned away before she had even set foot inside. There was no way she was willing to leave without seeing her daughter. That was why she blindly wandered about outside the Crawford manor. The manor wasn¡¯tpletely enclosed. Certain areas were surrounded by high walls while others were surrounded by theke as its natural barrier. The manor and the back mountain were only separated by iron railings that integrated themselves with the very earth. It was through the iron railing that Winona noticed her daughter from a distance, and found her ying with Lilly! The sight left her difited. My daughter is a good girl. What if she bes a rebellious child after hanging around Lilly?! ¡°Hannah!¡± Winona called out from the top of her lungs. ¡°Over here, sweetheart!¡± Lilly was catching fish with Hannah when she suddenly heard Winona¡¯s voice. She looked up to see the woman on the other side of the iron railings. Hannah began to look around. ¡°Huh? Is that Mommy¡¯s voice¡­?¡± Lilly immediately covered her ears. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t hear a thing.¡± She took Hannah¡¯s hand and ran back inside with the buckets. ¡°Hurry up, there¡¯s a monster behind you.¡± Hannah immediately called to mind the image of the ¡®person¡¯ from the night before. She sprinted off into the safety of the manor without looking back. Winona was at a loss for words. Of course, it¡¯s because of Lilly! Ever since she entered the Crawford household, Hannah had been constantly criticized by everyone around her. Here she was leading Hannah astray! She was livid. As her aunt, she absolutely despised the child! ** Zachary, Drake, and Josh returned from their remedial lessons that evening. All eight Crawford sons were present as it was a weekend. Grandpa Hugh nudged Lilly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it boring being home all day? Let¡¯s go camping at the wends park tomorrow.¡± Lilly tilted her questioningly as she bit down on her fork. ¡°What is camping, Grandpa?¡± She wasn¡¯t quite sure what the term ¡®camping¡¯ meant as she had never been exposed to it. Gilbert grinned and exined, ¡°Camping means going out into the wild and living outside.¡± Lilly was confused. ¡°But we have a house? Is it no good?¡± Zachary snickered. ¡°You bumpkin!¡± He tossed his cutleries aside and walked away with his hands in his pockets. ¡°I¡¯m done! I¡¯m not going camping tomorrow either.¡± What¡¯s so great about camping? I could just be ying games at home instead! Hugh grew stern. ¡°What nonsense? Sit down!¡± Zachary pulled a face. ¡°Oh, the king speaks! Time to run!¡± Anthony mmed down his utensils. ¡°Zachary Crawford!¡± Zachary fell silent. He was more than a little scared of his uncle but remained uncooperative. He turned and fled up the stairs. The event left Hugh with a massive headache. Neither of Liam¡¯s children was easy to deal with. ** Tina, meanwhile, noticed Mr. Lambert had posted on Twitter. This time, both Lilly¡¯s and Hannah¡¯s artworks were present. She felt dissatisfied with it. Lilly¡¯s artwork was average at best and was barelyparable to Cheryl¡¯s own. And, what was Hannah trying to draw? Is that supposed to be a hen? It looks nothing like it! It was simply a bunch of messy lines with no aesthetic to be found. She was indignant. ¡°What the hell is this?! The Crawfords are crazy. Sure they can spend all they want to promote Lilly. But, Hannah? How do you even promote that?¡± ¡°Selfish! Their artwork is so painfully average. What¡¯s the point?¡± Cheryl murmured dejectedly, ¡°Was it because I said something bad, Mommy¡­?¡± She was still haunted by the memory of having her lies exposed. The derisive and skeptical looks had thoroughly traumatized her. Lilly had also robbed her of her rightful ce. Even the two women who drove past said she wasn¡¯t qualified to be Mr. Lambert¡¯s student. Cheryl never let it go and only grew increasingly resentful over time¡­ Tina could only attempt to console her daughter. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Seeing her daughter so dejected, she began to think about activities they could do together. ¡°You don¡¯t have to attend extracurricrs tomorrow. You cane camping with Mommy!¡± The young girl¡¯s dour mood was gone in an instant. ¡°Really?¡± Tina was an extremely strict mother that had started her daughter in sses from the moment she turned two. Her schedule was full every weekend. She would instill a habit in her daughter to read even during her free time. Cheryl¡¯s entire life revolved around going to school and then to remedial sses and reading. The thought of camping perked her up! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Love For Hammers That weekend at the Sthorn Wend Park. Sthorn Wend Park was located on the outskirts of Shercaster City and roughly took a five-hour drive, but the Crawfords decided to fly there by helicopter, shortening their travel time to an hour. The wend park overlooked a lush forestndscape. Their chosen campsite was the meadow right by the turquoiseke. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so pretty!¡± Lilly marveled. Polly was perched on her shoulder and shrieking, ¡°Wowow! So pretty!¡± Hugh and Anthony were greatly amused. Bettany watched all eight of her sons pitching tents and fetching water. It was an inexplicably warm and beautiful sight. She couldn¡¯t help sighing. If it weren¡¯t for Lilly¡¯s return, the Crawfords might never have been able to reunite. She smiled contentedly at Lilly from her wheelchair. Lilly was chasing after a butterfly with the parrot following close behind her on its feet and squawking. Hannah wasn¡¯t quite willing to follow along at first, but herughter grew louder the longer she chased after Lilly. Theirughter reverberated throughout the grassy ins. Lilly suddenly ran back with a purple clover in her hand. ¡°For you, Grandma! It¡¯s a flower that grants wishes!¡± Drake and Josh, the two little boys weren¡¯t very close to Lilly and Hannah. Zachary, meanwhile, was cking off on the air mattress with his legs crossed and scoffed. ¡°Childish.¡± Edward and Liam, meanwhile, were putting down the tent stakes. Said stakes were hard to hold despite having been already inserted into the ground. ¡°Where¡¯s my hammer?¡± Edward asked. Liam was taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re probably the only person I¡¯ve met who carries a toolbox around for a camping trip.¡± That was when Lilly darted over with a toolbox. ¡°Hammers are right here!¡± Edward¡¯s toolbox was far from small. It was half the girl¡¯s size. The child was desperately trying to keep the toolbox high in the air to not drag it across the ground. Her actions seemed strenuous, but she remained highly energetic. Edward was quick to speak up. ¡°Give it to me. I can do it myself.¡± Lilly waved him off. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do it!¡± She opened the toolbox and her eyes lit up at the row of hammers. Edward bent down. ¡°What do you think? My set of hammers are pretty cool, aren¡¯t they?¡± The girl nodded vigorously. ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s super cool!¡± The man was happy to hear. ¡°Do you like it?¡± She bobbed her head up and down. ¡°Yeah! I like it!¡± Gilbert, who stood a short distance away, twitched. My adorable niece has been led astray! Such a petite girl liked hammers? Liam didn¡¯t hesitate to kick Edward. Lilly had long since picked up a mallet and asked, ¡°What needs hammering? I¡¯ll help you, Uncle Liam!¡± The frank Liam answered her, ¡°Here. Just hammer down the stake.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The child swung down the mallet far thicker than her arm. The stake was hammered halfway into the ground with a resounding thwack. ¡°Bash! Bash!¡± Lilly shouted as she struck the stakes. She was like a happy little carpenter who was quick on her feet, speeding from one end to the next. All four corners of the tent were quickly hammered firmly into the ground with her battle cries. The Crawfords were greatly amused by the sight. Just as Lilly was putting away the hammer, a car drove up and stopped in front of their campsite. Tina alighted from the vehicle and eximed with pleasant surprise. ¡°You¡¯re here too, Mr. Anthony!¡± Cheryl poked her head and noticed Drake, who was quietly reading by theke. Her eyes lit up. She lifted her skirt and got out of the car in a verydylike manner and spoke innocently, ¡°Mommy, can we camp here? I want to y with Lilly!¡± The girl¡¯s mother was stopped before she could even speak. Anthony spoke in an aloof manner, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of us here.¡± It means you¡¯re not wee. Tina was left awkwardly hanging but smiled warmly when she found an open space a short distance away. ¡°That¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll be over there.¡± They were in the same area anyway. It was simply more convenient for them. Thomas, Cheryl¡¯s father, chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ll set up our tent then.¡± Cheryl pretended not to see the way the adults were looking at her and bounded over to Lilly. ¡°What are you doing, Lilly?¡± She was a child five to six years of age yet her staged cuteness felt rather unbearable. Lilly didn¡¯t quite understand her intentions but had a feeling Cheryl was just like her stepmother, Debbie. Without saying a word, she fiddled with the hammer and shut the toolbox. Cheryl was stealing nces at Drake by theke. ¡°Can we go there to y? Let¡¯s go.¡± Lilly took a step back and pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to y with you.¡± She then ran away. Cheryl was shocked and felt resentful! She was already acting so generously and wasn¡¯t even on Lilly¡¯s case for robbing her of her spot! What¡¯s wrong with her?! Cheryl turned her attention to Hannah instead. ¡°Why don¡¯t you y with me instead? There are pine trees over there. We might see squirrels!¡± Her only impression of Hannah was of the night when she stole Lilly¡¯s dress. This led to her assumption that Hannah hated Lilly. Having Hannah by her side would iste Lilly! Let¡¯s see what she¡¯s going to do this time! Hannah acting contemptuously toward her, however, was unexpected. ¡°Who said I wanted to y with you? Go away!¡± With that, she ran after Lilly. Cheryl¡¯s eyes reddened. She rubbed her eyes as she approached the riverbank and sat next to Drake. ¡°Drake¡­¡± She started. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did wrong. Lilly and Hannah won¡¯t y with me.¡± The subject of her affections didn¡¯t look up. ¡°Stay away from me and don¡¯t talk to me.¡± The girl was rendered speechless. She was still a young girl who couldn¡¯t reign in her temper. There was no hesitation as she asked, ¡°Did Lilly tell you bad things about me? I didn¡¯t do it¡­¡± Her tears fell in rivulets as she spoke. This was a skill that her mother taught her. Girls had to act weak for others to show mercy. Drake frowned and put away his book. ¡°If you want to cry so badly, be my guest.¡± How annoying. He lost interest and left with his book. Drake had left for the path that Lilly had traveled down. She bit her lip. Why was everyone being so unfair toward her? Why won¡¯t anyone y with her?! Cheryl had no choice but to head back. Just as she stepped away from the meadow, Cheryl suddenly found a person hiding in the dense trees and shrieked in terror! Winona hurriedly gestured for the child to be quiet. ¡°Can youe here for a second, Cheryl?¡± Cheryl looked around in apprehension before approaching the woman. She recognized Winona. Tina had made sure to have the girl get on her good side while at Lilly¡¯s birthday bash. Winona smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯ve got into a fight with Mrs. Crawford, Cheryl. Can I trouble you to ask Hannah toe here? It¡¯ll be like a spy mission.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Cheryl nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± She immediately went searching for Hannah. Hannah was a short distance away from Lilly and was ¡°sparring¡± with Polly. Cheryl rushed over to whisper words into her ear. Hannah looked around to see that her mother was indeed in the woods waving at her. Hannah tossed aside her tree branch and rushed over. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Tearing Hannah Apart Winona¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as she saw little Hannah running toward her. She had visited Crawford Mansion today in hopes of seeing Hannah, but the Crawfords had left on a camping trip. Winona recalled a time back when Lilly had yet to appear in the Crawfords¡¯ lives, where she would be hard pressed to find any of the Crawfords together, and now they¡¯re going camping together! If they had been this closest time, perhaps Liam and her would not have grown apart. They would have been closer than ever today. ¡°Mommy!¡± Hannah¡¯s sweet voice interrupted Winona¡¯s thoughts. She smiled at the sight of her daughter and extended her arm toward her. ¡°My sweet darling!¡± she called out. Hannah excitedly ran into her mother¡¯s embrace, having been attached to Winona since she was a baby. Tears began to well in Winona¡¯s eyes once more as she hugged her daughter tight. It had been two days since theyst saw each other. Did Hannah miss her as much as she missed her daughter? she wondered. ¡°Have you been eating well these two days, Hannah? Sleeping well?¡± Winona asked. Hannah thought for a moment before shaking her tiny head. ¡°Grandpa and Grandma says I can only eat during lunch and dinner time. After that, there¡¯s no more food.¡± ¡°Not even when you¡¯re hungry?¡± Winona asked in disbelief. Hannah shook her head again. She had learnt that hard way that there would be no food for her if she threw a tantrum, so she always ate her meals on time nowadays. ¡°How could she do that to you? You¡¯re still a growing child!¡± Winona¡¯s heart ached for her daughter. ¡°It¡¯s normal not to feel hungry during mealtimes. They shouldn¡¯t starve you! Hannah, let¡¯s leave this ce.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. We¡¯ll go back to Grandma¡¯s house.¡± Winona was both hurt and angry. She was only gone for two days, and they were already mistreating Hannah. However, Hannah turned to look at the Crawford Mansion behind her before looking at her mother again. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to leave. I want to stay here and y,¡± she told Winona. Winona¡¯s face scrunched up in disbelief. She could not understand why Hannah would want to stay with these people who gave her a hard time at home. She sighed and pulled a sad face. ¡°Hannah, you don¡¯t want Mommy anymore?¡± She tried to guilt-trip her daughter. As expected, Hannah shook her head vehemently. ¡°I do!!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then. Mommy will take you to the yground!¡± Winona coaxed her daughter. To her surprise, Hannah pouted and refused to budge. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Hannah just wanted to stay here and y. Mommy never lets her do what she wants! ¡°Come on, Hannah, we cane back here again soon, but we have to go now,¡± Winona tried to persuade her daughter again. She was beginning to feel anxious as she caught sight of Liam and the rest of the Crawfordsing over. ¡°Noooo, I don¡¯t want to go!¡± Hannah cried. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go! I want to y here!¡± ¡°Winona, are you done causing enough trouble?¡± Liam¡¯s cold eyes stared at the woman who refused to sign the divorce papers or show up at court. As a result, he could only file for a litigious divorce which would require at least three months of waiting. Since Winona could not hide from her ex-husband, she decided to face him head-on. ¡°What trouble? I can¡¯t even see my own child now?¡± she challenged as she held on to Hannah¡¯s hand. ¡°Hannah, if you want to stay here and y, I can stay here with you.¡± Hannah struggled to free her hand from her mother¡¯s grasp. ¡°I don¡¯t want to y with Mommy! I want to y with Lilly!!¡± she wailed. Winona was stewing in anger as she tried to pull little Hannah toward theke. y with Lilly? That kid would only be a bad influence on Hannah! It has only been two days and now her own daughter refuses to go with her! The Crawfords are no better. They must have talked bad about her in front of Hannah so that Hannah would hate her! ¡°Hannah, Lilly is a bad kid. She came in between your Mommy and Daddy¡¯s rtionship and broke us apart. If it was not for her, you¡¯d be the only princess in the Crawford family, just like your Aunt Jean. Everyone loved her and got her everything she wanted!¡± Winona lectured her daughter. ¡°And your Grandmother, that child abuser! Forget about her when you grow up. You must remember Mommy¡¯s the only person who loves you and will treat you well¡­¡± Hannah sobbed pitifully, scared and shocked by everything that was happening around her. At this moment, a strong, masculine hand reached out to grab her other hand that was not held by Winona. Liam Crawford was a man of few words and spoke more through his actions as he pulled Hannah toward him. Hannah felt as if she was about to split into half as her parents fought over her. She let out a heart- wrenching wail. ¡°Let go of her! Hannah is in pain!¡± Winona yelled, but she pulled Hannah toward her even more desperately. Liam let go of Hannah¡¯s hand all of a sudden, causing Hannah to lose her bnce and fall down on the ground. Very quickly, Anthony Crawford and his brothers came over and surrounded Winona and Hannah. Hugh Crawford pushed Bettany in a wheelchair. All of them looked at Winona with raised eyebrows. How dare she still turn up at our door after being chased out? they wondered. ¡°Why are you guys still standing there?¡± Anthony bellowed. ¡°Bring Hannah over here!¡± Liam immediately took a step forward again, but Winona held on to Hannah even tighter. ¡°You¡¯ve already taken everything from me. What else do you want? Do you want to push me and Hannah off the ledge?¡± she cried out. Liam¡¯s knuckles cracked from him curling his fists tightly, and the green vein in his arm throbbed as Liam tried to control his temper. His phone rang suddenly and he picked up the call as soon as he saw the caller ID. ¡°Hello, Mr. Crawford! We are 110¡­¡± the caller began. Liam listened to the call, but his stony eyes were still pinned onto Winona. ¡°Come over now then,¡± he clipped before ending the call. Winona, who had overheard the brief conversation, had a bad feeling about this. ¡°Let go of Hannah right now,¡± Liam ordered, his voice cold and menacing. Winona weighed her options. As she looked at theke from afar, an idea sprang to mind. If they were not going to let Hannah go with her, they gave her no other way out. Winona carried Hannah into her arms in one swift move and stood up tall, ignoring a struggling Hannah in her arms. ¡°It¡¯s you Crawfords who forced me¡­¡± she threatened ominously. Lilly had been hiding behind Bettany all this time, observing the drama quietly. She held on to her little spat, her eyes full of suspicion and curiosity. Uncle Liam and Aunt Winona always had some ck smoke that shrouded their faces sinisterly, but this time it had spread to their bodies. What was this ck smoke? Pablo stood by Lilly¡¯s side, narrowing his yes. ¡°Hm¡­ so she wants to die together with her daughter, it seems.¡± He fished a little notebook from his pocket and flipped through it. ¡°It¡¯s not their time to die yet, but there will be some kind of self-punishment involved¡­¡± he noted. That meant Winona was indeed dragging Hannah to theke with the intention of suicide, or perhaps she was using it as a method to threaten the Crawfords. Lilly looked more confused than ever. ¡°What is self-punishment, Master?¡± she asked Pablo. Pablo closed the book and held it in his palm. The book immediately disappeared into thin air. ¡°It means she¡¯s going to kill herself,¡± he exined as a matter-of-factly. A stunned Lily looked at Winona once more. ¡°Aunt Winona is bringing Hannah along to kill herself?!¡± she asked out loud. Old Mrs. Crawford was about to have a heart attack. ¡°Someone stop her!!¡± she shrieked. Winona¡¯s face ticked. Her n had been foiled, and foiled by a kid named Lilly Hatcher, no less! She had no choice but to run for theke immediately, carrying Hannah along with her. However, the Crawford brothers already knew about her n, and they were much faster and stronger than she was. They easily caught up with her and seized her. Winona still held onto Hannah by the neck. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± she screamed at them. ¡°Why do you all have to push me into a corner, why?!¡± she stumbled backward to the roadside, crying her heart out. She felt like the world owed her an apology. All she wanted was to be a dignified Mrs. Crawford. What did she do wrong? The incident six years ago had long passed. Was it truly so unforgivable? ¡°Beep beep¡ª¡± the sound of a car honk brought Winona¡¯s attention back to reality. She saw a window of opportunity and grabbed it, rushing toward the car while she was carrying Hannah. Liam¡¯s heart stopped as he took in the scene in front of him. There was no way he could get to Winona or Hannah in time. Suddenly, a little spat came flying out of nowhere. ¡°Thwack!¡± It was the reverberating sound of the spat hitting Winona in the back of the head. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Memory Loss The little spat had knocked Winona with such force that she momentarily let go of Hannah who dropped onto the floor. Winona stumbled backward onto the road, almost getting hit by the passing car. She came to her senses at the veryst second, jumping out of the way and narrowly avoiding a crash. However, she took a fall by the roadside and hit her head on the curb. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± the car driver shouted as he drove past. Liam quickly scooped a shellshocked Hannah into his arms. Anthony eyed the little spat lying on the floor. It was a gift from Gilbert to Lilly for her to use as an essory when she yed house. Who would have thought it would be the weapon to knock Winona out and cause her head to bleed? Lilly fidgeted with her tiny hands, looking ufortable. ¡°Uncle Anthony, I might have used too much stwength¡­¡± Her Uncle Anthony had always warned her not to disy her strength in public. Oh no, she made a boo-boo. Anthony looked at his niece¡¯s guilty face and ruffled her soft hair. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Lilly. She deserved it.¡± Anthony was not too worried since they were only among family right now. From afar, they could see Winona lying on the ground, clutching her bleeding head and moaning in pain. Her head was ringing as it bled profusely. She could feel a growing bump on her forehead, caused by the rock her head hadnded on when she tripped. She grasped for air and let out a strangled sigh as she cried. ¡°Liam, it hurts¡­ hug me please¡­¡± Members of the Crawford family, who had been discussing themotion in hushed murmurs and whispers, all turned to look at Winona Jackson. Liam was not one to say much usually, but even he was stunned by his ex-wife¡¯s antics. ¡°Are you sick? Hug you? I¡¯d rather hug a pig.¡± Winona remained silent. ¡°Winona, your divorce with Liam is finalized. Don¡¯t make things difficult for us, or I¡¯ll guarantee you won¡¯t have anywhere to go in Clodston,¡± Old Mrs. Bettany Crawford threatened. Winona closed her eyes, trying to hide the pain and misery she felt. She was lying on the ground wincing in pain and nursing her injuries, yet the Crawfords could not find it in them to have a sliver of pity or empathy for her. She wondered if any of them had a beating heart. She could not understand why they were so insistent on tearing Liam and her apart and making sure the divorce went through, but she knew it was toote to turn things around. She regretted listening to her mother¡¯s silly idea about begging the Crawfords to take her back. She should have refused to leave on the very day they kicked her out of the house. Her regretful thoughts were interrupted by the sound of loud sirens ring in the air. Not long after, two police cars stopped by the road close to them and a few police officers rushed down from the car, surrounding Winona. ¡°Don¡¯t move! Winona Jackson, you are under arrest!¡± one police officer shouted as the rest of them pointed their guns and batons at her. Winona was beyond shocked and mortified. How did she end up being arrested, when she was clearly the one who was injured here? ¡°Why¡­ are you arresting me¡­?¡± she asked weakly. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The police officer produced an arrest warrant from a file. ¡°New evidence has turned up against you in the murder of May Lee six years ago. Winona Jackson, you are now under arrest for murder in ordance with thew,¡± he dered. Winona¡¯s heart sank. It was impossible! Six years ago, they could not find any conclusive evidence to prove that she was the murderer. What could they have possibly found now? Were they trying to frame her? Winona feigned shock as best as she could. ¡°Who is May Lee? What are you talking about? I don¡¯t know a May Lee¡­¡± ¡°There was a human hand found inside the West City Mall statue. The hand was clutching onto a wrapped piece of paper. Based on our forensic team¡¯s analysis, the fingerprints on the paper belong to you, Ms. Jackson,¡± the police officer exined before producing another document from his file. ¡°The wrapping contained some bank notes. We traced the bank notes to the ATM machine the money was withdrawn from based on the serial number. The $20,000 was withdrawn by you from an ATM machine in a neighboring district six years ago. The evidence is concrete. Take her away!¡± How could this happen? Winona thought to herself. How could this actually happen? It had been so long ago! How did they find out?! Desperate times called for desperate measures, she realized as she looked at the officer who was about to put her in handcuffs. She took tentative steps backward with a nked-out expression as she stammered, ¡°Wh¡­ what are you talking about? Liam¡­ what¡¯s happening? How did I end up here? I¡­ I don¡¯t remember anything¡­¡± Her lips trembled as she sobbed. ¡°Liam¡­ I¡¯m in pain¡­ Pleasee here and hug me¡­¡± The Crawfords were stunned into silence. Did she lose her memory from hitting her head too hard? The timing was suspicious, but at the same time not entirely improbable¡­ Lilly nted her head to one side as she considered Winona¡¯s confused state of mind. ¡°Uncle Anthony, what¡¯s wrong with Aunt Winona?¡± she asked innocently. ¡°Is she acting silly? Why does she need to act silly? She¡¯s usually silly enough.¡± Winona wanted nothing more than to give Lilly a piece of her mind, but she swallowed her pride in hopes of putting on a good show for the Crawfords. ¡°Oh no, my head¡­ my head hurts so much. I¡­ can¡¯t remember anything. Why am I here? Why are you arresting? I don¡¯t know anything!!¡± she wailed hysterically. Most of the police squad were at a loss at what to do, but themanding officer took charge quickly enough. ¡°We¡¯ve seen plenty of criminals who im insanity or memory loss, so your tricks won¡¯t work here. You¡¯re still fully responsible for the crime youmitted,dy. Take her away!¡± Two officers walked up to Winona and grabbed her by the arms on each side. ¡°Liam! Liam¡­ save me please!¡± Winona cried out pitifully. ¡°Why are they taking me away? What¡¯s going on?! I¡¯m not pretending here. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening!¡± Winona undoubtedly put on a good show that could fool any stranger. Unfortunately, it was of no use in the eyes of thew, since a person could be convicted of the crime they hadmitted even if they lost their memory. As she was escorted by the officers into the patrol car, Winona finally broke down. ¡°Liam! Liam!! I was wrong, it¡¯s all my fault. Please ask them to let me go!¡± she begged. ¡°Bettany, please! I¡¯m begging you! Hannah is still so young, she can¡¯t lose her mother at this age!¡± The car door clicked shut once the police had ced Winona in the back seat, but Winona was still frantically wing at the window and crying for mercy. However, it was all toote. The jail sentence for the intentional manughter of May Lee, on top of an attempted murder of Liam by poisoning, was at least ten years. Liam Crawford had already filed for divorce, cutting off all ties between Winona and the Crawfords, so none of the Crawfords had any reason toe to her rescue. Her own mother was unreliable at best and Winona could only hope that she would be able to stay out of trouble herself. There was no light at the end of the tunnel at all, Winona realized as tears streamed down her face. How did things go so wrong so quickly? Outside of the patrol car, a police officer was making notes for the investigation report before presenting it to Liam for his signature as a primary witness. ¡°If I may ask, how did Ms. Jackson injure her head?¡± the officer asked. Anthony Crawford was quick to answer him. ¡°There was a small scuffle that broke out just now, when Ms. Jackson threatened tomit suicide along with her child. Liam had no choice but to subdue her.¡± The officer nodded as he took down his notes. ¡°What did he use to hit her with? Don¡¯t worry, things like this happen all the time. It¡¯s just standard procedure for us to record down all the necessary details.¡± Anthony nodded in understanding. ¡°It was a spat.¡± ¡°A¡­ spat?¡± the police officer repeated after Anthony, just to confirm he did not hear wrongly. ¡°Where is this spat now?¡± Without a word, Liam walked over to where the spat was lying on the ground and picked it up. The officer¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Are¡­ are you sure that was the weapon, sir?¡± That tiny little children¡¯s toy managed to bust Winona¡¯s head open? ¡°Yes, it was,¡± Liam¡¯s voice was firm. The officer had no choice but to write his report as per Liam and Anthony¡¯s statements. He then put the spat into an evidence bag and sealed it up before the police squad left the scene. Lilly pursed her lips in silence and stared at the police car that drove further and further away. Her little spat went to jail! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Teach Me Something Lawful, Please Levitating in a corner, Pablo followed Lilly¡¯s line of vision and said, ¡°Come on. It¡¯s just a spat. So what if they don¡¯t take it away? It¡¯s dirty and nasty now.¡± Lilly pursed her lips. Fine¡­ I¡¯m sorry, spat¡­ She did not mean to ditch it. The Crawfords mistook the bleakness on Sweet Pea¡¯s face as grief. It was not a pleasant experience for a child to witness a tant kidnapping. Hannah had been taken to rest just now. ¡°Are you alright, Lilly?¡± Feeling sorry, Bettany held Lilly. Lilly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Hm¡­ Out with the old and in with the new.¡± The Crawfords were at a loss for words. Liam burst intoughter. There would not be someone new. That was it for him. With the matter finally put to rest, Liam felt relieved. It was a feeling away from anxiety and distress like never before. ¡°Come on, Lilly. Let¡¯s get you something to eat.¡± The gentle sway of the shadows among the trees went unnoticed. A dark silhouette rustled along the grass, lifting its head to reveal a face full of blood¡­ It reached its hand out in the Crawfords¡¯ direction, making a grabbing gesture. Eerie blue-violet veins were popping out of its hand¡­ ¡­ This was the Crawfords¡¯ first camping trip with the whole family. Hugh did not want the special family moment to be ruined by Winona. ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± Wearing an apron, Bryson held a te up and tenderly ran his fingers along Lilly¡¯s hair. Lilly gulped at the smell of barbecue. Still, her enthusiasm was reflected in her sparkling eyes. ¡°So I can have anything? Even barbecue?¡± She asked. Bryson curled his lips. ¡°Yes, anything.¡± After a word with Liam, Bettany wheeled herself over and said, ¡°You can only have a skewer. Too much barbecue isn¡¯t good for you.¡± Lilly¡¯s face fell. ¡°Alright¡­¡± She longingly nced at the barbecue grill. There were chicken, sausages, and shrimp on the grill. Not to mention, steaks andmb chops too¡­ ¡°Goodbye, chicken.¡± Lilly bade the meat farewell. ¡°Goodbye, shrimp.¡± ¡°Goodbye, grilled meat.¡± The pitiful look on her face amused and stumped everybody. Bryson tenderly uttered, ¡°Mom, just let her eat. Gilbert¡¯s here if she eats her way to a bellyache.¡± The mention of Gilbert triggered Polly into shaking its head and cawing, ¡°Gilbert, Gilbert, pinked in the behind!¡± On his way to the riverbank to collect his fishing rod, Gilbert slipped and fell on the grass. His bottom was pink for sure. Speechless, he shot an angry look at the parrot. The parrot pped its wings, ¡°Run, run, as fast as you can!¡± Lilly immediately ran with the parrot amid the chuckles. It did not take long for the child to turn her frown upside down. The little girl raced ahead the luscious field while the parrot chased after her, squawking behind. Drake and Josh were reading in the tent while Zachary was lying on the air mattress on his phone. Zachary was so immersed in the game that he was yelling profanities. There was not a sounding from Hannah though. She nestled and was asleep on her air mattress either from crying her eyes out or recovering from the shock. The beautiful and homely moment took everybody away from the earlier nasty experience. Tina soon arrived. ¡°A strawberry cake for you, Lilly!¡± Tina appeared harmless. ¡°My mom made it. It¡¯s tasty and better than the ones sold in cake shops.¡± Since her family saw the whole thing unfold, Tina¡¯s mom told Tina to deliver the cake and get some inside scoop. Tina smiled sweetly. No one could resist her charms in this world. Plus, she doubted any child would say no to a strawberry cake. To her surprise, Lilly turned her head away. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Tina thought Lilly was rude to put her in a spot. Biting her lip, Tina looked hurt. ¡°Lilly, don¡¯t you like me?¡± Lilly looked her in the eye and nodded firmly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Did she not make it clear before? Why did it not register in Tina¡¯s head? Tina had not faced such a tant rejection. Her eyes welled up as if Lilly had done her injustice. Pursing her lips, Lilly made a run for it. Tina did not even have a chance to y the victim as her sobs had not been released. Rage overtook her! ¡­ Lilly ran to Bettany and sprawled on the grass. Bettany smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t lie on the ground, Lilly. It¡¯s cold.¡± She then got the air mattress sent over. Lilly crawled onto the mattress like a caterpir. Bettany uttered, ¡°Stay there. I¡¯ll bring you some food.¡± Grandmothers always made sure their grandchildren never go hungry. Believing that Lilly must be hungry after running around, Bettany went to grab the little girl some food. There was Pablo¡¯s chance. He levitated near Lilly. ¡°Lesson time, Tulip!¡± Lilly quickly covered her ears. Pablo did not know when to quit. He wanted to impart knowledge to her every chance he got. Nothing Pablo said made sense to Lilly. It was something about the fundamentals. Still, her hands over her ears did nothing to stop Pablo¡¯s nagging. ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to you today about the five practices of spiritualism. ¡°They are cultivation, medicine, destiny, prophecy, and observation. ¡°We can include the training of the mind and body, spells, incantations, and battle strategies into cultivation. ¡°It¡¯s not hard to get the concept of medicine. It¡¯s anything to do with medicine, healing, and even witches¡¯ brew.¡± Lilly perked her ears. ¡°Witches? Do I have to perform a chant or a dance to make potions?¡± Pablo was speechless. ¡°Where did you get that from?¡± Lilly shook her arms in the air. ¡°I don¡¯t want to learn that! People will take me away!¡± She went on an outing with her father once and stumbled upon a lunatic who said she was a witch. She was dancing and praying to the gods for rain. The woman looked like she was having a seizure. In the end, she was taken away. Lost for words, Pablo said, ¡°That sort of movement calls a lot of unwanted attention, but it only takes the snap of the fingers for the advanced spells¡­ ¡°Never mind that. I will show you when it¡¯s time to learn that. Next.¡± Lilly was puzzled. A huge question mark was written all over her face. Pablo added, ¡°All you need to know is that you can treat your grandmother¡¯s illness with those powers.¡± Lilly sat upright like an attentive student right away. She got to help Granny! Mommy told her to take good care of Granny. That was why she must learn the spell and save Granny! Lilly was finally on her best behavior. Pablo curled his lips. Now I got your attention. ¡°By destiny, it means numerology, horoscope, fortune-telling. Prophecy involves dream interpretation¡­¡± Lilly raised her hand. ¡°Fortune-telling and dream interpretation? I know. I was caught by the police officer too.¡± It was also during the same outing with her father. A blind man wanted to read her fortune. However, the blind man made a quick exit when the police officer showed up. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She looked conflicted. ¡°Master, can we learn something that won¡¯t get me taken away?¡± Pablo was at a loss for words. Where did Stephen take her? The ce seemed to be ridden with all kinds of people. ¡°Lilly, where did you and your father go?¡± Lilly tilted her head to one side. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Daddy said that he was going to get cigarettes. He told me to stay put and wait for him. ¡°I waited and waited, but he didn¡¯te back. It was dark. The police officer had to take me home in the end.¡± Pablo was speechless. He wiped off the nonchnce on his face. Oh, I got it. Stephen wasn¡¯t taking her out for an outing. He was trying to dump her somewhere. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Teach Me Something Decent, Please Pablo smirked and speechlessly asked, ¡°Did you really stay there and wait the whole time?¡± Lilly bobbed her head. ¡°Yeah.¡± She was a good girl and stood on the boxy bricked floor without wandering off. Nevertheless, Daddy had forgotten about her in the end¡­ With the smile on her face fading, Lilly softly asked, ¡°Daddy was trying to get rid of me, right?¡± She knew the moment Daddy walked around without looking back that she was ditched. Daddy did not want her anymore. She stood there for a long time. Although there were people all around, Lilly had no idea where to go. Pablo had no words. Heh¡­ She¡¯s a fool. ¡°Next time, just write the person out of your life if they don¡¯t want you. Tulip, just keep in mind that the people who abandon you don¡¯t deserve forgiveness. He isn¡¯t worth your tears.¡± Lilly innocently nodded her head, and a smile soon lit her face. The child¡¯s emotions were like temperamental weather. Maybe Lilly was stronger than before. She had the love of her uncles and grandparents, so the hurt and pain in the past did not matter anymore. ¡°Master, please teach me medicine! I know doctors don¡¯t get taken away. They even go on TV.¡± Pablo had a facepalm moment. Did everything to her involve getting taken away? ¡°Go on TV?¡± He casually remarked. Lilly immediately imitated an advertisement she had seen on TV. ¡°After careful consideration, I made an unthinkable decision. I n to reveal the secret of my family¡­ ¡°I am the descendant of the miracle healer, the great-grandson of a famous doctor. I hold the key to my single family secret that could heal and cure everything and anything. ¡°Here I have a drug that does wonders to your headache, toothache, backache, leg ache, indigestion, stomachache, loss of appetite, chesty cough, asthma, kidney failure, and impotence. You name it, I got the drug for it.¡± Pablo had no words, to say the least. Lilly asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it awesome? It was on TV. By the way, what¡¯s impotence?¡± Speechless, Pablo made something up. ¡°Impotence is when you can¡¯t get up in the morning.¡± Lilly had an aha moment. She got it. The drug must be an extra something to help people get up in the morning. ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡± Lilly gave a look of aspiration. Pablo was at a loss for words. What¡¯s with that look on your face? What do you know? He remarked, ¡°Yeah, right. Do you know these people will be put away too?¡± Lilly was dumbstruck. Huh? Was this a cause to be locked up too? What was Pablo trying to teach her? Why was everything a reason to be taken away? Nevertheless, she was ready to do it¡­ for Granny! Pablo could already tell by the look on her face what was going through her head. He gave up on exining further. ¡°Talking about medicine, the practice goes way back¡­¡± Pablo started his lesson. Lilly listened intently as Pablo bbered on. He cocked his head back to find Lilly asleep. ¡°Snore¡­ Snore¡­¡± Pablo was lost for words. He was talking to himself the whole time. Sitting not too far away, Bettany cheerfully took in the scenery and looked at Lilly. The little sweetheart chatted with the parrot for a long time until she dozed off. Feeling for the young child, she whispered and got someone to carry Lilly into the tent. Gilbert tiptoed his way over and asked in disbelief, ¡°Is she asleep?¡± The girl had a lot of fun. She was so alive and bubbly a moment ago, and now she was out. Bettany said with a smile, ¡°She must be tired from all that running around.¡± On the other corner, Hannah was watching the barbecue grill with her father, Liam. She kept her eyes on the chicken wings the whole time. Zachary picked his head up from his game and teased, ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough? I have yed five rounds now, and you¡¯re still eating.¡± Hannah scoffed. ¡°None of your business!¡± With the chicken wings ready, Hannah immediately grabbed one. Liam furrowed his brows. ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much.¡± Hannah turned her head away. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± She then noticed Gilbert carrying the sleeping beauty over. Feeling a little upset, Hannah quietly watched the grill and got first dibs on two skewers of each variety. Lilly had no idea how long she was in dreand. The sun was setting by the time she got up in a haze. A skewer was stuck up her face. Hannah said, ¡°Here you go.¡± Lilly lifted her chin in surprise before happily taking the skewer. ¡°Thank you, Hannah.¡± Lilly was barely audible with food in her mouth. Hannah frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t keep the food for you. I just couldn¡¯t finish it.¡± Lilly bobbed her head. ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Hannah ran off. At a closer inspection, the girl seemed to be in a better mood than before. On a nearby field, Cheryl was drawing on an easel. She had been letting her creative juice flow for nearly the whole day. Cheryl watched enviously as Lilly and Hannah let go of their inhibition and enjoyed skewers not too far away. They were all young children. However, why did Lilly and Hannah get to have so much fun? These kids had no ambition¡­ Tina had a tray in her hands. There was a big bowl of sd on the tray. She said, ¡°Cheryl,e with me to deliver this?¡± Putting down her pencil, Cheryl looked docile, ¡°Sure.¡± They were going to where the Crawfords were. Cheryl made an innocent and curious face. ¡°What¡¯s this, Mom?¡± Tina replied, ¡°Waldorf sd.¡± With her eyes widening, Cheryl asked naively, ¡°Waldorf sd? Like the hotel?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Tinaughed, thinking her daughter was the most adorable little thing. Without lifting his head, Zachary sneered. ¡°What¡¯s with the act? It makes me sick.¡± He was not loud, but the volume was enough for Cheryl to pick up on it. Cheryl was embarrassed¡­ She¡­ She was not putting on any act¡­ ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Paying Cheryl no heed, Tina talked to the Crawfords with zeal, ¡°Hello, Hugh! I made some sd. I added some nuts for a good crunch. I thought it would go perfectly with your barbecue.¡± Hugh offhandedly replied, ¡°Thanks, but we¡¯re fine.¡± Tina answered with a smile, ¡°I noticed the kids had a lot of meat. They should add some greens for a bnced meal.¡± She then turned her attention to Cheryl. ¡°Cheryl, bring some to Hannah and Lilly.¡± Cheryl responded favorably and put some sd on two tes. Acting like a caring sister, she uttered, ¡°Lilly, Hannah. I got some for you.¡± She showed her sensible side. Bettany watched on, tempted to roll her eyes. The child took after her mother¡¯s maniptive traits. ¡°Mrs. Miller, we appreciate it, but Bryson made vegetables and a healthy dessert. We¡¯re good.¡± Not taking the hint, Tina giggled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I already brought it over, so I¡¯ll just leave it here. You can eat it anytime you want.¡± While the adults were talking, Cheryl carried a te of sd to Lilly who was devouring the meat skewers. ¡°Here you go, Lilly.¡± Cheryl smiled sweetly. Lilly stopped eating and shook her head. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± She then grabbed a tissue to wipe her mouth before getting up to go to Bettany. Out of the blue, Cheryl let out a cry and tumbled onto the ground. The te of sd fell onto herself. Lilly was stunned. Everybody turned their heads to the source of the noise. With her eyes welling up, Cheryl remarked in distress, ¡°Why did you push me, Lilly¡­¡± Lilly was confused. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chatper 44 Pursing her lips, Lilly stared at Cheryl. Although Cheryl looked nothing like her stepmother, the expression on the girl¡¯s face was all too familiar to Lilly. That was the trick her stepmother always pulled, and her daddy would turn around and give Lilly a piece of his mind. Even though Lilly did nothing to deserve any of that! Lilly was forthright with her answer. ¡°I didn¡¯t push you. You fell on your own.¡± Biting her lip, Cheryl wiped her eyes in distress. After giving her eyes a good rub, she said, ¡°Yeah, I know you didn¡¯t mean to. It was my fault¡­¡± Lilly pressed her lips together. Other children might be dumbfounded in Lilly¡¯s shoes, not understanding what was going on. However, Lilly had been in this position far too many times. She turned to Bettany and uttered, ¡°Granny, I didn¡¯t push her. I was getting up after finishing the food, and Cheryl suddenly fell.¡± Bettany picked Lilly up and gave an affirmative answer, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I trust you didn¡¯t push anybody. Maybe somebody can¡¯t tell the difference between intentional and idental.¡± She made a point to look at Cheryl. Lilly blinked her eyes and fell into thought. Tina awkwardly jumped in, ¡°The kids were just fooling around. I should have paid closer attention¡­¡± She tried to cover up the whole thing as harmless horsing around between children. Nevertheless, the Crawfords were not going to let it go. Bettany callously said, ¡°So? What are you trying to say? Are you expecting our darling to apologize to you? ¡°Or are you trying to give us the wrong idea about Lilly? What? So we would think she is bad and Cheryl is good? You are foolish to tter yourself.¡± The family ignored their child and took someone else¡¯s child under their wing. Now, they had the nerve to point fingers at Lilly. Bettany did not hold back with her choice of words. Color washed off Tina¡¯splexion¡­ That was not the end of it. The other Crawford family members chimed in to give their two cents. Anthony curtly snapped, ¡°Thest person to frame Lilly is still sitting in jail.¡± Hugh had a deadpan look. ¡°It¡¯s the parents¡¯ duty to educate their children. It¡¯ll be toote if you don¡¯t start now.¡± Gilbert faintly uttered, ¡°What are you thinking to pull this sort of stunt? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing?¡± The Crawford family took turns jumping down Tina¡¯s throat. Tina wished the earth could swallow her up. The Crawfords really got up in her face. She could admit that Cheryl screwed up by trying too hard to get people to like her. Still, Cheryl was young and only meant well. The Crawford family should not rip into them. Tina forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bettany! I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Anthony¡­ Let us take it easy¡­ Just take it easy¡­¡± With tears streaming down her face, Cheryl choked with sobs. ¡°Sob, sob¡­ It¡¯s my fault¡­ It¡¯s my fault either way¡­ Don¡¯t be mad, Grandma Bettany.¡± She wept in sniffles, trying to stop herself from crying out loud. Yet, she was sensible enough to apologize. Cheryl appeared so miserable. She had the look that no one would have the heart to put the me on her. However, the whole thing did not sit well with the Crawfords. What did Cheryl mean by either way? She was dragging Lilly down in her apologies. Just then, Lilly approached with a te of sd in hand and cautiously made her way to Cheryl. The Crawford family had mixed feelings about it because they thought Lilly was so nice to try and resolve things with Cheryl. Seeing an out, Tina jumped in, ¡°Oh, Miss Lilly. That isn¡¯t necessary¡­¡± Cheryl wiped away her tears and magnanimously uttered, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lilly¡­¡± Lilly dumped the whole te of sd all over Cheryl. Her red bracelet twinkled a shing scarlet glint as the sd was tossed onto Cheryl¡¯s face¡­ That sure stopped Cheryl from talking. Hung on the details, Lilly said, ¡°Here you go. That¡¯s intentional! The one before was idental. ¡°Now can you differentiate between intentional and idental?¡± So it turned out Lilly took everything Bettany said to heart. That was why Lilly felt the need to exin herself. Pablo often said that it was easier to remember things when put into practice. Cheryl was dumbfounded. She only poured sd on the hem of her skirt just now, so it was nothing. Now, her outfit was drenched in sd dressing. She had never been so humiliated. Cheryl lost it. ¡°How can you do this to me?¡± Still holding the te in her hands, Lilly innocently blinked her eyes. ¡°I was only teaching you.¡± The Crawfords were dumbstruck. The little sweet pea appeared earnest with her bright eyes as she genuinely exined to Cheryl the difference between intentional and idental. Sure, they were bbergasted, but¡­ but¡­ The family had to say that Lilly could not have done a better job. Bettany had a smile on her face. That was a good thing about being kids. They were free to do whatever was on their minds. Nothing held them back! That was how it should be with the young heiress of the Crawford family. Tina cleaned off the residue from Cheryl¡¯s face and skirt. Feeling attacked, Cheryl burst out wailing. She used Lilly amid the cries, ¡°How can you do this to me? You can¡¯t do this even if you¡¯re trying to teach me¡­ Wahhhh!¡± Lilly could tell Cheryl was crying for real this time. The girl was sad and miserable. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Nevertheless, Lilly still did not believe she was at fault. She trusted Cheryl could now distinguish between intentional and idental. Now that Lilly had apologized, Tina could no longer point fingers. Despite feeling infuriated, Tina had to force a smile and pat Cheryl on the back. She said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You know kids. You fight today, but tomorrow you¡¯re back to being best friends.¡± Lilly hesitated for a bit before saying, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be friends with her tomorrow either.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Tina was at a loss for words. With a stiff smile, she turned to Bettany. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll take Cheryl to get a change of clothes.¡± Taking Cheryl with her, Tina hurried along. They came with such graces moments ago, and now they were leaving in a haste. Cheryl clenched her fists. All she felt was further hatred for Lilly after thetter wrecked her winning streak over and over again. Lilly nced at Tina¡¯s receding figure before moving her gaze to Bettany¡­ She whispered, ¡°Granny, I honestly don¡¯t want to be friends with Cheryl.¡± Lilly was uncertain whether she would cause Granny problems by doing so. Holding Lilly¡¯s hand, Bettany gave her assurance. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be friends if you don¡¯t want to. We don¡¯t need to force ourselves to make other people happy. You did great today, Lilly.¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes were sparkling. Joyful, she put her arms around Bettany and gave her the biggest kiss. The sweet pea mewed, ¡°Thank you, Granny!¡± Bettany¡¯s heart could melt. All she wanted to do was give the girl all the love in the world. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll take you to pick some raspberries.¡± Embracing her inner child, the olddy gleefully chirped. The Crawfords were relieved by the heartwarming scene. Since Jean went missing, Bettany could not eat or sleep. Depression nearly took her life. A healthy pink returned to Bettany¡¯splexion not long after Lilly entered into the family¡¯s lives. With the adult and child in high spirits, no one wanted to ruin the moment for them. Lilly followed Bettany into the woods and curiously asked, ¡°What are raspberries, Granny?¡± Bettany gleefully replied, ¡°They are wild berries. I used to pick them to eat in the countryside when I was little. They¡¯re sweet.¡± It got Lilly¡¯s attention at the mention that raspberries were sweet. ¡°Come on, Granny. Let¡¯s hurry.¡± Lilly dragged Bettany by the hand before realizing she should not do that. Lilly ran to the back of Bettany and pushed her wheelchair. Bettany burst into chuckles. It was a shame that she could not stand on her feet. Otherwise, it would be great to run in the fields with Lilly¡­ Lilly wheeled Bettany to the edge of the woods. ¡°Where are the raspberries, Granny?¡± Lilly looked around. Bettany pointed at the shrub up ahead. ¡°Raspberries are usually found among the shrubs. Let¡¯s look around.¡± Flying ahead of the group, Polly turned around and dove right into Lilly¡¯s arms. ¡°Ghost! Ghost!¡± The parrot cawed while pping its wings in a fluster. The sun had set at the peak of the mountain, and the temperature dropped in the great outdoors, turning the scenery rather cold and grim¡­ For some reason, Bettany¡¯s stomach dropped. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 45 Carrying a Ghost Back Bettany made a decision there and then to skedaddle. ¡°Let¡¯s head back, Lilly.¡± The mention of a ghost did not scare Lilly. That was great. Pablo was most keen when it came to ghosts. With Pablo levitating away, Lilly ran and chased after him. She said, ¡°Be good, Granny. Just wait for me here.¡± Bettany was not having it. ¡°Lilly!¡± Anxious, Bettany tried to keep up as she whipped out her phone to give Anthony a call. By the time they passed the tree line, darkness had overtaken the sky. Bettany could see Lilly ahead a moment ago, but Lilly quickly disappeared in the blink of an eye. With an unknown bird hooted and flew by the deserted woods, Bettany was left alone, scared, and on the verge of tears. ¡°Lilly! Lilly!¡± Bettany called out. Following the sudden rustle among the bushes, Bettany nervously looked around and saw Lilly carrying a ghost on her back. The ghost was covered in blood. Its drooping arms were ck. Its clothes were wet, and its hair draped over its face. As a matter of fact, Lilly did not have a hard time piggybacking the ghost. That was why all Bettany saw was a ghost floating behind Lilly. The thing that popped into Bettany¡¯s head was a ghost haunting Lilly. ¡°Lilly¡­¡± Bettany put her hand on her chest. The quiver in her voice did not go unnoticed. Lilly picked her head up in a daze, only realizing now that Bettany came along too. The olddy looked frightened. She immediately ditched the ghost. Wham. The ghost fell onto the ground and let out a grunt¡­ That was the least of Lilly¡¯s worries as she ran over to give Bettany a hug. Thinking Lilly was scared, Bettany wanted to offer sce only to find the little girlforting her instead. ¡°There, there, Granny. Don¡¯t be scared. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Bettany was at a loss for words. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She did not feel much at first, but Lilly¡¯s gesture made her eyes well up. ¡°Don¡¯t abandon me, Lilly.¡± Bettany sobbed while holding Lilly. The fear of losing Lilly finally sank in. ming herself, Lilly gently patted Bettany¡¯s back. ¡°My bad. I¡¯m sorry, Granny¡­¡± She promised Mom to take good care of Granny. Yet, she ditched Granny just now. Sob, sob. Lilly did not want to be an irresponsible kid. Anthony rushed to the scene to find the adult and child locking arms and crying away. He was speechless. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Anthony went up to them and spotted the ghost not too far away. He immediately stood before Bettany and Lilly in defense. The other family members soon arrived. Hunkering down on a nearby tree branch, the parrot pped its wings and cawed, ¡°My, oh, my. It¡¯s a ghost! Check it now!¡± Anthony had no words. Narrowing his eyes, Anthony drew close and tipped the ghost with his toes to turn it over. It turned out to be a child instead of a ghost. ¡°It¡¯s a boy,¡± Anthony said. ¡°No need to be rmed.¡± Holding Lilly by the hand, Bettany asked, ¡°A boy? Is he dead?¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She initially thought it was a ghost too, but she realized it was a boy upon closer inspection. Pablo mentioned something about saving a life as a doorway to never-nevernd. While she carried him out of there, she managed to frighten her granny. Anthony got down and felt the boy¡¯s pulse before uttering, ¡°He¡¯s not dead.¡± Edward furrowed his brows. ¡°Why is there a child in the middle of the woods?¡± The Crawford brothers examined the child on the ground. Since the boy was still breathing, it was the family¡¯s duty to give him a fighting chance to live. Gilbert went up to examine his breathing and heartbeat while Edward called the police and ambnce. Levitating in a corner, Pablo appeared quite delighted. ¡°See. I taught you about medicine this morning, and here you have a practice case,¡± He said. ¡°He lost a piece of his soul. It¡¯s a ssic scenario. I¡¯ll show you what you can do.¡± Lilly nodded her head. ¡°Sure. Saving a life is a doorway to never-nevernd.¡± Pablo was speechless. Saving a life is a doorway to heaven, not never-nevernd. Nevertheless, it amused Pablo that the little girl appeared conflicted. He decided against correcting her. Unable to offer assistance, Bettany was dumbfounded. ¡°¡­Huh? What never-never?¡± It was hard for Lilly to wrap her head around it. Back when she was with the Hatcher, Lilly was not exposed to anything about saving lives or spiritualism for that matter. She could not quite figure out why saving a life could take her to never-nevernd. ¡°Granny, what¡¯s a doorway?¡± Bettany dug into her mind for simpler words. ¡°Huh¡­ It means a path or a way to something.¡± It was not easy to exin¡­ Finally getting it, Lilly pursued with further questions. ¡°What¡¯s never-nevernd?¡± Why was saving a life leading a path to never-nevernd?¡± Hiding her chuckles, Bettany replied, ¡°It¡¯s heaven, not never-nevernd.¡± Lilly corrected herself. ¡°Heaven.¡± Bettany earnestly taught the child. Lilly listened intently. In the end, the girl got it straight that saving a life was a gateway to heaven. She turned around and rolled her eyes at Pablo. Catching her master in stitches, Lilly found out that Pablo did it on purpose. Hmph! Pablo was such a meanie! Just then, Gilbert said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s bring him back with us.¡± Lilly inquired, ¡°Is he alive?¡± Gilbert carried the boy and uttered, ¡°He¡¯s unconscious, but his breathing is stable.¡± The group headed toward the tent to wait for the police and ambnce. As medically skilled as Gilbert could be, he could not possibly examine the boy for internal injuries in the middle of nowhere. With the sky getting dark, Cheryl¡¯s family took notice of the Crawfords carrying something from afar. They thought it was strange that the Crawford family was finding their way back with torchlights. ¡°What¡¯s that¡­¡± Tina murmured. Thomas remarked, ¡°I think it¡¯s a child.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Unable to see Lilly who was sitting on Bettany¡¯sp in the dark, Tina asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me something happened to Lilly.¡± If that were the case¡­ The brat got iting. Hit by an idea, Tina said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and check it out.¡± Thomas stopped her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you cause enough problems? I¡¯ll go. You two stay here.¡± Either way, they had to see if anything happened to the Crawfords¡¯ golden child. Thomas went over. Cheryl craned her neck, but there was no way she could get a better look if Tina could not see at her height. Still, the prospect that Lilly possibly met with an ident excited Cheryl. She made a worried face though. ¡°Mommy, will Lilly be alright?¡± Tina answered, ¡°She should be okay¡­¡± Time went by until Thomas hurried back. He whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not Lilly. It¡¯s a boy. The boy is wearing the Sdnchvbel.¡± Tina was surprised. ¡°Sdnchv? Could that child be a member of the Shaw family¡­¡± Sdnchv was not a clothingbel avable to the public anymore, only focusing its business on wealthy and powerful families. Thebel serviced foreign blue blood and the three local families ¨C the Crawfords, the Shaws, and the MacNeils. Since the Crawfords¡¯ kids were ounted for, and the MacNeils had no young children in the family, it could only mean that the child belonged to the Shaw family¡­ The couple exchanged nces, seeing the feverishness in each other¡¯s eyes. There had been news reports that the young heir of the Shaw family was kidnapped. The Shaws had been unlucky with the search. Should the Millers report to the Shaw that they found the heir¡­ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 46 The Young Heir of the Shaws Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Tina said, ¡°We should contact the Shaws right now and tell them we found the heir.¡± Thomas retorted, ¡°Are you stupid? Are you trying to take credit from the Crawfords?¡± The Crawford family came across the boy. Who were the Millers trying to fool by taking credit for it? Tina anxiously uttered, ¡°What do we do?¡± The Shaws and Crawfords were two of the three giants of Clodston. They were the movers and shakers of the citypared to the Millers¡­ Now that an opportunity to kiss up to the giants was presented before them, they did not want to lose out on it. Thomas fell into deep ponder before eximing, ¡°I got it!¡± There was a telephone number making rounds in theirmunity amid the search for the Shaw family¡¯s heir. Thomas dialed the number and sounded concerned over the phone. ¡°Hello, is this Mr. Shaw? ¡°I¡¯m Thomas Miller¡­ Yes, yes. Here¡¯s the thing. The Crawford family¡¯s heiress stumbled upon your son while running around the fields. Mr. Anthony told me to call you¡­¡± After Thomas hung up on the call, Tina showered her husband withpliments. ¡°Wow, that was smart of you! You have a way with words, pleasing both families all at once.¡± Thomas was pleased with himself. Through the examples of the adults around her, Cheryl believed she picked up on something¡­ ¡­ Back in the Crawfords¡¯ tent, Gilbert cleaned the boy¡¯s face and changed his clothes. He finally had a good look at the boy¡¯s face. Looking solemn, he pulled Anthony to a corner outside. Lilly got down next to the air mattress and stared at the boy lying there. Pablo was showing Lilly the trick to summon souls. ¡°His soul is notplete. While our souls remain within our bodies for the most part, a piece of our souls tends to wander off, so it¡¯s easy to lose it. ¡°The boy had a near-death experience, and now the piece of his soul is missing. ¡°Here. I¡¯m going to teach you how to summon the soul back.¡± Lifting her chin, Lilly seemed to be missing the point as her attention was elsewhere. ¡°Master, why can¡¯t we chain the soul together if a piece of our souls tends to wander off?¡± Pablo choked. He waved his arm and answered, ¡°You¡¯ll understand with time.¡± Afraid of Lilly¡¯s millions of questions, he added. ¡°You need to memorize an incantation to summon lost souls. Also, you need to light a candle and let the fire burn the clothes of the person with the missing soul before reciting the incantation. ¡°Now repeat after me ¨C Hear my pleas in the dark of the night, touch the spirit that¡¯s out of sight, however cold despite my plight, help my soul see the bright¡­¡± Pablo recited the long line before asking Lilly, ¡°Did you get that?¡± Lilly gave a firm nod. ¡°I got it!¡± Pablo was impressed. The girl definitely had the talent¡­ ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn,¡± He said. ¡°The incantation can be a little hard to remember¡­¡± Lilly bobbed her head. ¡°Here are my peas in the dark to bite, much the spirit that¡¯s tonight, however cod excite my fright, help myself see the kite¡­¡± It was not difficult for Lilly. Pablo was speechless. ? What the hell?! Sure, the intonation was there, but that was not it at all! With that in mind, Pablo suddenly felt the rush of air cirction. Lilly¡¯s incantation was taking effect. The corner of Pablo¡¯s lips was twitching. Cocking her brows, Lilly asked, ¡°Why do I have to eat peas at night? Why a cod? Why do I need to see a kite?¡± Pablo had no words. Nearby, Bettany overheard Lilly mumbling to herself, singing something about seeing a kite. Her eyes reflected worry. Lilly would often talk to herself or Polly. She talked about a master on asion¡­ For some reason, Bettany had a sinking feeling in her stomach. Pulling herself together, she smiled and inquired, ¡°What are you doing, Lilly?¡± Lilly answered. ¡°I¡¯m trying to save the boy.¡± Bettany was dumbstruck. Instead of having her mind at ease, she grew concerned. ¡°Oh, Lilly. Can you tell me who you are talking to?¡± A child could develop another personality after facing trauma at a young age and could see an imaginary friend. This was a mental illness. Lilly nodded her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m talking to Pablo.¡± Pablo chimed in. ¡°Ahem¡­ Lilly, didn¡¯t I tell you not to mention to others about me¡­¡± Lilly appeared conflicted. ¡°But Granny isn¡¯t someone else¡­¡± With Lilly engaging in a monologue again, Bettany¡¯s heart sank to the pit of her stomach. Poor Lilly. Did she really develop a mental illness? ¡°Oh, Lilly. You have me, your granddad, and uncles now¡­ You¡¯re in a safe ce¡­¡± Bettany was heartbroken and worried. The family had prioritized Lilly¡¯s health examination recently, but they had left out checking on the girl¡¯s mental health. She must let her boys knowter. Not only was she going to inform the boys, but Bettany also insisted on taking Lilly out of there. Bettany suspected that the boy¡¯s bloodied state triggered unhappy memories in Lilly and caused her to hallucinate. Lilly put up a fight. ¡°Huh? Hold on, Granny. I¡¯m still trying to save him.¡± She looked puzzled. Everything was going well up until now. What had gotten into Granny? Bettany uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lilly. Look, the doctors and police officers are here.¡± Lilly looked over and saw the police cars arriving with blinkers shing. Other than that, a few ck vehicles followed behind. The Shaws were in these vehicles. The Shaw family was desperate. Having been waiting by the road, Tina and Thomas eximed, ¡°Here¡­¡± The duo seemed eager as if they were in the rescue operation. For some reason, the Shaws looked past them and headed straight to the Crawford family¡¯s tent. Thomas and Tina looked embarrassed and humiliated. Tina said, ¡°Um¡­ Why are they ignoring us¡­¡± Thomas remarked, ¡°They must be anxious. It¡¯s okay. We have a reason to check in on the Shaw family¡¯s young heirter.¡± ¡°The Crawfords are there now, so we can¡¯t show our faces yet. We might get caught up in our lies.¡± The pair mumbled among themselves as they returned to their tent. A poker-faced man, exuding a no-nonsense vibe, approached the Crawfords¡¯ tent. Curious, Lilly stared at the iing group. She silently asked, ¡°Master, why do they have a golden aura to them?¡± The middle-aged man in the lead especially could blind her. Pablo exined, ¡°They had done a lot of good in their lives. They can be heroes who served their country.¡± With her query answered, Lilly pursued with another question. ¡°Why is there death lingering amid the golden aura?¡± Through Pablo¡¯s teachings, Lilly was able to identify death. Aunt Winona carried the stench of death because she had blood on her hands. It was strange that the man was basking in a golden aura, but death drifted around him too. Pablo answered, ¡°He had killed others, but he only did it to the wicked.¡± That was why the aura of death could not get too close to the man. The golden aura shielded the man from death. Lilly saw the light. Now, she got it. The man was one of the good guys, the type who got rid of bad guys. Meanwhile, the middle-aged man drew close. Colton Shaw¡¯s straight face often scared little kids. However, the little girl gave him the biggest smile rather than burst into tears. ¡°Hello, mister!¡± Lilly greeted him. Colton paused. The girl¡­ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 47 Somewhat Familiar Girl Colton had never met a child who was not afraid of him and even smiled at him. Somehow, he got the feeling that he had seen her somewhere before¡­ Snapping out of his thoughts, Colton gave a nod and replied, ¡°Hello.¡± He paused before asking, ¡°Were you the one who carried Ivan back?¡± Lilly responded, ¡°Yeah.¡± The little girl had rosy cheeks and baby fat. Her huge eyes were clear and bright. It was the cutest thing when she bobbed her head while talking. Colton could not take his eyes away from her. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll drop by with Ivan soon to formally thank you.¡± Although she was a child, Colton did not soften the tension along his facial lines. The men in ck behind him entered the tent and quickly carried the unconscious boy out. Colton nodded at Anthony and was ready to leave when Lilly jumped in. ¡°Mister, you can¡¯t leave¡­¡± With Pablo guiding at the side, Lilly read after him, ¡°He¡¯s got an unusual illness. You muste look for me if he doesn¡¯t wake up.¡± Colton nodded nonchntly. It was clear that he did not take her seriously. She was simply a four-year-old. What could she do? It was not like he could count on a girl to save Ivan if the professionals could not do anything. Colton took Ivan along and left. Watching as the fleet of cars drove away, Lilly could not wipe the worried look off her face. Bettany said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s head back.¡± The family intended to camp out overnight at the wends park so that Lilly could enjoy the camping trip, the night sky, and the morning dew. After all that happened, Bettany felt like she was on an emotional roller coaster that she could not get out of. The thought that Ivan was kidnapped¡­ It was better for the family to make haste home. The Crawfords had a family meeting and decided to pack up and drive back to the Crawford Mansion overnight. Lilly fell asleep on the road¡­ Meanwhile, Cheryl¡¯s family also collected their things and left once the Crawfords and Shaws were gone. Tina looked envious. ¡°Sigh. Did you see Lilly just now? Mr. Shaw smiled at her¡­ I can¡¯t believe the girl¡¯s dumb luck. How she stumbled upon the unconscious boy is beyond me!¡± Thomas chimed in, ¡°Yeah! Unlike the Crawford family who has three boys, the Shaw family has no sons except Ivan¡­ Jeez. Now, whoever Ivan has his eyes on in the future is lucky¡­¡± Slumping against the child¡¯s seat, Cheryl pretended to be asleep as she paid attention to her parents¡¯ conversation. She felt that the world was unfair. Why was Lady Luck always smiling at Lilly? Cheryl would be blessed with good fortune too if she was born into the Crawford family. Hmph! What was the big deal anyway? ¡­ Lilly fell into a deep sleep. She dreamed about the ghost she carried back. The ghost stared at her with a nk but bloody face. Lilly jolted awake in a shudder. She ran downstairs barefooted and shouted, ¡°Granny!¡± Fixating on Lilly¡¯s feet, Bettany said, ¡°You¡¯re up, Lilly. Why aren¡¯t you wearing your shoes?¡± Anthony was back at the office while Liam and Edward went to the police station to deal with the follow- up. God knew where the others went as only Jonas sat at the dinner table in a casual T-shirt and jeans, sipping on coffee. He took a nce at Lilly¡¯s bare feet and uttered, ¡°Come here.¡± Lilly said hello before Jonas picked her up and put her down on the chair next to him. She asked Bettany, ¡°Granny, did the boy yesterday wake up yet?¡± Bettany replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Hang on. Let me make a phone call.¡± Lilly bobbed her head. Leaning back against the chair, Jonas pushed his golden-framed sses up and chuckled. ¡°Are you so concerned about him, kiddo?¡± Tch. The Crawford family had only reunited with the precious girl, and now a boy had stolen her heart? Lilly looked at her uncle. While Jonas was good-looking, he looked like a bad man when he smiled. ¡°Uncle Jonas, saving a life is a doorway to heaven, do you know that?¡± Lilly earnestly answered, applying her knowledge to real life. She dreamed about the boy and wondered whether he was dead or alive¡­ Jonah roared inughter before nonchntly picking up the jug to pour Lilly a ss of milk. He then slid a te of breakfast across the table to Lilly. ¡°Eat.¡± His slender finger knocked against the table, hinting Lilly to pick up the pace. With Lilly¡¯s tummy rumbling, she could feel the hunger. She picked up a toast and bit into it. Bettany happened to return and said, ¡°Oh, Lilly. I just called them and heard back that Ivan isn¡¯t awake yet.¡± The olddy sighed. Not only was the boy still unconscious, but it was said that he also stopped breathing this morning. He was rushed to the emergency room¡­ ¡­ On the top floor of a private hospital across the city, Colton stood outside the emergency room, pursing his lips as he looked outside the window. Sitting next to him was a woman. The woman rose to her feet not too longter and paced around outside the emergency room. She was Ivan¡¯s mother ¨C Melody. Colton paused before acting a little rusty in consoling her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s going to be okay.¡± Contrary to her name, Melody was hasty in nature. She peevishly snapped, ¡°My son is in there. How can I not be worried?¡± Colton had no words. He quietly rubbed his nose. Just then, the door of the operating theater flung open. The doctor walked out with a solemn look. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Shaw, we have tried out best¡­¡± With Melody going weak in the knees, Colton held her up and locked her in his arms. Melody said in a trembling voice, ¡°No way¡­¡± The doctor shook his head. ¡°You must prepare yourselves for the worst.¡± Ivan had suffered a loss of blood when he was sent to the hospital. They had given him blood. However, for some reason, his vitals were stable, but his breathing grew weaker. ¡°We have run all the tests we could, but nothing abnormal showed up on the reports¡­. Ivan¡¯s turning blue in the face as if he¡¯s poisoned, but the test results indicated no toxins in his system. ¡°There is no exnation for his sudden weight loss. He came inst night, weighing 60 pounds, but now he¡¯s only 50 pounds heavy¡­¡± The doctors scrambled their heads and could not figure out where the ten pounds in weight disappeared to. It was a condition unseen and unheard of¡­ ¡°I would suggest bringing Ivan home and making final arrangements so that he can live hisst momentsfortably¡­¡± It was thest thing the doctor would rmend as Colton may be an influential figure in Clodston. However, the doctor knew the child was beyond rescue. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Even God could not save him. It was better for the boy to pass away at home than suffer in the hospital with tubes hanging out of him. Tears streamed down Melody¡¯s face. Colton pursed his lips as his mind harked back to Lilly¡¯s words. He¡¯s got an unusual illness. You muste look for me if he doesn¡¯t wake up¡­ Having made up his mind, Colton uttered, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s take Ivan back.¡± Melody was devastated¡­ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 48 Save Ivan The boy was wheeled out of the operating theater. His ck lips and sunken cheeks took the youth out of the seven-year-old child. Melody choked with sobs. ¡°Ivan, Mommy is taking you home.¡± If he could not be saved, so be it. The little man had tubes sticking out all over his body andy alone on the operating table. It was hard enough for the boy. With the car driving off, Colton turned a corner and made his way toward the Crawfords¡¯ family home. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Melody held Ivan in anguish without paying attention to where the car was going. A phone call came in, and Colton tapped the button to ept. Karen¡¯s exasperated voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Where are you taking Ivan, Colt?¡± Colton answered in a t tone, ¡°The doctor said that they can¡¯t help Ivan, so I¡¯m taking him to the Crawfords.¡± He informed his mother about what Lilly said to him yesterday. Karen was Ivan¡¯s grandmother and a rather superstitious olddy. She was on the extreme end when it came to superstition as she could only dine at an auspicious time. Nevertheless, Colton¡¯s reply only infuriated her further. ¡°What¡¯s the point of seeking help from a little girl? What does she know? I found a practitioner, soe back now with Ivan/¡± Colton scowled. Karen had sought many practitioners, but these people wereter revealed to be shams. He answered, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Melody did not mean to eavesdrop, but Karen¡¯s loud voice could be heard from the phone. ¡°What do you mean it won¡¯t be necessary? I¡¯m telling you toe home now! I have Master Sullivan here. Do you know who Master Sullivan is? He¡¯s not someone who can easily be invited. Master Sullivan has reached the pinnacle of spiritualism. Do you get it? You rather believe a little girl than a true practitioner.¡± Colton faintly responded, ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± He then terminated the call. Holding Ivan tightly in her arms, Melody asked, ¡°Are we going to see Lilly?¡± She had heard about the young heiress¡¯ union with the Crawfords. Colton queried, ¡°Do you trust the girl?¡± If Melody gave a negative answer¡­ Colton would turn the car around and take Ivan home. To his surprise, Melody firmly replied, ¡°I trust her.¡± This was because the girl carried the boy back. Lilly also said toe to her before Ivan¡¯s health took a turn for the worst. ¡­ Meanwhile, Karen was fuming after the call. ¡°Master Sullivan, can you¡­e with me to the Crawfords¡¯ residence?¡± Next to the olddy sat a practitioner with brows longer than his beard. He had his eyes closed for a rest. He arrogantly uttered, ¡°I don¡¯t usually interfere with the mortal world. I have already made an exception bying here with you¡­¡± Karen devoutly nodded her head. ¡°Yes, I understand. It¡¯s all my ungrateful son¡¯s fault. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s going to see a child.¡± She anxiously and helplessly ryed what Colton said before bringing up restoring Master Sullivan¡¯s shrine and doing good deeds to repay him. Master Sullivan said, ¡°Fine. It was fate that brought us together. I¡¯ll go with you and check out the kid who made these insensible notions.¡± Grateful for Master Sullivan¡¯s change of heart, Karen brought him to the Crawfords¡¯ residence. ¡­ After breakfast, Lilly looked out vacantly. ¡°Master, do you think the boy will be okay?¡± She could not shake off the dream she had this morning. The ghost in the dream simply stared at her without a word. Lilly believed that the ghost might really be a ghost if he died. For all she knew, he woulde into her dreams every night to stare at her¡­ Pablo sat cross-legged in a corner, scribbling something in a notebook. He offhandedly remarked, ¡°Are you interested to find out? I can teach you to read his fortune. ¡°Do you remember what I taught you yesterday? The five practices of spiritualism ¨C Cultivation, Medicine, Destiny, Prophecy, and Observation.¡± Lilly replied, ¡°I do¡­ I guess.¡± Pablo gave her a skeptical look. She was snoozing away before he was even done talking yesterday. Remember, his *ss. Pablo added, ¡°Destiny is all about reading the stars and signs to deduce a person¡¯s fortune. Prophecy is the art of divination to infer the future¡­¡± He took his time to impart the basics to Lilly, and Lilly listened intently. There was no telling whether Lilly got it though. ¡°Now, can you try and look into Ivan¡¯s future?¡± Lilly immediately looked around. Fortune-telling¡­ Pendulum¡­ The little girl got these two things in her head. With her eyes lighting up, she ran to the artificial pond and fished out a tortoise that was basking in the sun. ¡°Ha!¡± Lilly hurled the tortoise onto the grass. The tortoise tumbled and rolled around upside down before stopping. The poor tortoise was puzzled. Pablo was at a loss for words. A pendulum or a dome-shaped item could be used for the art of divination, but nothing was said about using a tortoise, and a live one at it. What was she doing? Looking serious, Lilly kneeled before the tortoise. ¡°Hm¡­ Is that so¡­¡± Pablo was speechless. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lilly responded, ¡°The boy isn¡¯t dead, and he¡¯s heading our way. ¡°There¡¯s a scammer too¡­ Oh, the poor boy! He might not make it¡­¡± She was down on all fours and got to the tortoise¡¯s eye level. Putting up a struggle, the tortoise craned its neck and bit on the grass to flip itself over. Lily eximed, ¡°Ah! There will be a turn of events!¡± Pablo had no words. What the hell? Was that supposed to be an unexpected twist to the boy¡¯s fate? Pablo irritably did the math before shooting Lilly with a look of surprise. Huh? It seemed to be the case. Just then, the sound of a roaring engine came from outside the Crawford Mansion. Getting up, Lilly dusted off her bottoms and ran out. Hugh and Bettany¡¯s voices echoed across the hall. ¡°Mr. Shaw¡­ How is Ivan doing?¡± ¡°Lilly is here. Margaret, please fetch Lilly for us¡­¡± Lilly made haste. ¡°Here Ie, Granny!¡± Bettany steadied the little girl. ¡°Slow down. Why did you get here so quickly?¡± Lilly turned her gaze to Colton and the woman next to him who was carrying Ivan. ¡°The tortoise told me that Ivan wasing, so I came running.¡± Bettany and Hugh were confused. What tortoise? The moment Melodyid eyes on Lilly, she felt like the girl was her lifeline. ¡°Lilly, please save Ivan¡­¡± Nothing was more touching than the love of a parent. Melody was lost. Ivan was motionless in her arms. Lilly ran into the house, yelling, ¡°Come in quickly!¡± Colton took Colton and kept up with Lilly. Bettany and Hugh followed behind. Lilly went straight to the kitchen. Pablo said that she needed fire to summon the lost soul. She also needed the boy¡¯s clothes¡­ Margaret asked, ¡°What are you looking for, Little Miss?¡± Lilly answered, ¡°I¡¯m searching for a firepit, papers, and a piece of Ivan¡¯s clothes¡­¡± While talking, she took a nce at Ivan. She realized she had a me on top of his head. Dumbstruck, Lilly quietly asked, ¡°Master, what¡¯s that on Ivan¡¯s head?¡± Pablo replied, ¡°The me on the head represents his life force. An incense will appear before a person¡¯s death. The person will die once the fire reaches its end.¡± He said while wincing his face. The me would not appear on those whose lives were in danger, yet it was not their time yet. However, death was imminent when the incense showed up. Was the kid not going to survive? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 49 No Faith in Her While Lilly got information on the incense, she had no idea that the appearance of the me on top of a head represented imminent death. All she got from Pablo was that the person would die when the me burned to the end of the incense. Feeling that time was not on her side, Lilly urged the adults to hurry up. She needed to save Ivan before the incense on top of Ivan¡¯s head burned out. The firepit and ritual paper were not a problem. The family owned a brazier and papers on which she could scribble sacred texts. Nevertheless, Ivan¡¯s clothes proved a difficult feat. It struck Melody that she had a shirt belonging to Ivan in the car. She ran off to retrieve it. Now that everything was ready, Lilly burned the papers over the fire and lit a candle at the door. A panting voice from the entrance intruded as Lilly was about to begin. ¡°Stop!¡± Karen arrived on the scene to find Ivan lying on the ground. Next to him, a girl was holding a bundle of papers. She freaked out. ¡°This is nonsense!¡± Furious, Karen picked up her cane and smacked the ritual papers out of Lilly¡¯s hands. It happened so quickly. Before everybody knew it, Karen was hitting the girl with a cane. With the back of Lilly¡¯s hand taking the blow, she flinched in pain and dropped the papers to the ground. Her hand turned red. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The pain drew tears out of the girl¡¯s eyes. Well, the tortoise never foretold anything about this. Why was she struck? Melody cried in panic and anger, ¡°Mom! What are you doing?¡± She charged in there and came in between Karen and Lilly. Colton curtly blurted, ¡°Get out!¡± Karen was not having it. Behind Karen, Anthony and the white-browed practitioners turned up. Karen happened to run into Anthony who was on his way home. That was how she was able to gain ess to the Crawfords¡¯ residence. Anxious for her grandson, the olddy made a mad dash into the house despite being on a cane. Since Master Sullivan fancied himself an unworldly being, he would not flounder around. Hence why he sauntered along with Anthony in the back. Anthony scowled the moment Karen raised her cane at Lilly. ¡°Old Mrs. Shaw, I let you in because your grandson is here. I didn¡¯t let you enter our home to hit Lilly.¡± Karen was all about respecting elders. It did not sit well with her that someone younger like Anthony gave her a telling-off. Still, her focus was on Ivan, so she would pretend she did not hear that. ¡°Quick, Master Sullivan. Ivan is here!¡± With a long face, Anthony asked Margaret to retrieve the first-aid kit. Bettany flipped out. So Karen was going to y the age card and act dumb, huh? The Crawfords were not going to take this sitting down. ¡°Old hag! Apologize to Lilly now!¡± Bettany could y the olddy at her game too. She lifted her leg and kicked her loafer away. Smack! It was a bull¡¯s eye right on Karen¡¯s face. It never crossed Bettany¡¯s mind that she got a good aim. She was stunned, to say the least. Karen nearly lost it after being pped in the face by a loafer. This was an emergency. Why were the Crawfords fussing over the littlest issue? ¡°You¡­ Colt, take Ivan with you. We¡¯re leaving now!¡± It was not like she wanted to be at the Crawfords¡¯ residence. Karen would not be here if it were not for her grandson. To her dismay, Colton grabbed Karen by the cor and dragged her out. He curtly uttered, ¡°You go.¡± Getting worked up, Karen took advantage of her position as a senior andy on the ground. She shouted, ¡°Fine! Fine! Come on. I¡¯m not a mother to you if you kick me out!¡± She kicked up a huge fuss! Shaking his head, Master Sullivan made an enigmatic face and uttered, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Lilly held Ivan¡¯s hand and said urgently, ¡°Mister, it¡¯ll be toote if we don¡¯t save Ivan now.¡± Master Sullivan frowned and nced at Lilly. The little phony psychic was copying him. The little girl knew no shame to repeat after him. Master Sullivan then moved his gaze to the brazier, the papers burning in the pit, and the shirt in her hand. He scoffed. Hearing that it was toote, Karen urged, ¡°Please, Master Sullivan. Please¡­ Save my grandson!¡± Instead of using her age against the Crawfords like before, she showed nothing but sincerity toward the practitioner. Despite Colton and Melody objecting, Karen threatened them with her life and held Colton and Melody down by their feet to buy time for Master Sullivan. Master Sullivan sighed. ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re in a spot¡­ I¡¯ll help you. Sable!¡± His disciple in the back answered and set up the ritual right away. Karen was more than thankful. Finally, her grandson had a fighting chance to live. Master Sullivan worked fast as though to psyche everybody out. A me ignited at the wave of his arm, leading many to be awestruck. He pulled out a brass bell and ritual de before circling Ivan and spewing mumbo jumbo. ¡°Evil, begone. Demon, begone. I call upon the great forces to cleanse the evil in the child!¡± Bang! Bang! Master Sullivan¡¯s disciple beat on the drum. Pablo was speechless. He maintainedposure though. Pablo stopped rushing Lilly because the incense on top of the boy¡¯s head was a timer, counting down to his death. Lilly did not take her eyes away from Ivan. The big hoo-ha cost Ivan time, and now two-thirds of the incense was burned through. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Livid, Lilly yelled, ¡°He¡¯s a fake!¡± The tortoise mentioned an obstacle. So this was the obstacle. Karen¡¯s eyes popped open in anger. ¡°What does a child know? Shut up!¡± Master Sullivan was a trained professional. There was no way the girl could save her grandson if Master Sullivan could do nothing. Who did she think she was? How could someone of her agepare to a wise practitioner? Master Sullivan callously uttered, ¡°I¡¯d advise you to speak not of sphemy. The ritual is done. The boy will regain consciousness in no more than five minutes.¡± He put his hands behind his back, trying to portray an air of unworldliness. Lilly remarked, ¡°Ivan won¡¯t wake up. Whatever you did is pointless¡­¡± Bettany did not want any part in it. This was the Shaw¡¯s private family affair. Lilly had done enough for them. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lilly. They can deal with it themselves.¡± The urgency of the matter stirred Lilly to tears. The world of a child was full of innocence. It would take kids a long time to grieve over the death of an animal, much less a person. Lilly looked at Melody and then at Colton. Melody had nothing more to lose! She picked Karen up from the ground and dragged her out. Karen shot her mouth off, ¡°How dare you! Is this how you treat your mother-inw? As a daughter-in- law¡­¡± Melody threw her out the door and angrily chided, ¡°As a daughter-inw, I have enough of you! I should put this out there. I call the shots for my son! I¡¯ll break your legs if you take another step closer!¡± Karen was at a loss for words. She huffed and puffed as anger nearly sucked the life out of her. The rage and the hurt overwhelmed her every being. That was her grandson in there too! Karen only had her grandson¡¯s best interest at heart. Was she wrong for doing what was good for her grandson? ¡°Are you trying to get Ivan killed?¡± Karen wailed. Inside, Colton shot a re at Master Sullivan. ¡°Either you leave, or I¡¯ll make you.¡± Master Sullivan made a wry face. No one had ever shown him such disrespect since he attained the highest level of spiritualism. Oh, the nerve of the Shaws. Well, that was thest time he would ever help the family. ¡°Hmph!¡± With his reputation as someone on high at stake, Master Sullivan merely sneered without another word. Karen cried in desperation, ¡°Are you trying to get Ivan killed? You¡¯re killing my grandson¡­¡± Colton indifferently said, ¡°I trust Lilly can save Ivan.¡± Master Sullivan was tempted to roll his eyes. The Shaws were mad to put faith in a child. Anthony looked at the time and faintlymented, ¡°Your five minutes are up!¡± Raising her brow, Bettany snapped a biting remark, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the boy will wake up in five minutes?¡± Color drained from Master Sullivan¡¯s face¡­ A cry was heard in the back, Lilly had somehow picked the ritual papers from the ground and set them aze. While it was not quite as spectacr as Master Sullivan¡¯s performance, she managed to spark a green me. Once the fire was burning, Lilly threw Ivan¡¯s shirt into the brazier and earnestly chanted, ¡°Peas in the dark to bite¡­ help myself see the kite¡­¡± Master Sullivan furrowed his brows. See the kite? Was it all fun and games for the girl? ¡°Nonsense!¡± Keeping a straight face, Master Sullivan reprimanded the girl. His pet peeve was people like Lilly who yed pretend and cheated others. Sable, the bitter disciple behind Master Sullivan, could not hold his tongue. ¡°That¡¯s right! The ritual is a joke to her! What the hell is that? I¡¯ll eat sh*t upside down if she can revive Ivan. I¡¯m talking about a massive turd!¡± The shirt in the fire suddenly stood up on its own. Master Sullivan froze while Sable¡¯s statement came to an abrupt end¡­ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 50 Taking Someone¡¯s Credit As green sparks shed in the brazier, Ivan¡¯s shirt suddenly stood up straight, and his sleeves slowly lifted¡­ Dark clouds already obscured the sky as a gust of cold wind blew, causing Bettany to hug around her arms. The scene before them was utterly chilling! Only Lilly had a smile on her face as she waved at the shirt and said sweetly, ¡°Return now!¡± The shirt promptly fell back into the brazier and was lit on fire. Ivan, lying on the ground, started moving his fingers ever so lightly. Pablo let out a shocked cry and quickly took out his notebook and flipped the pages. I didn¡¯t mistake it! An incense on the head represents a countdown toward their death. How did he resurrect? Everyone held their breath and stared at Ivan briefly, but Ivan did not wake up. Melody slumped onto the ground and cried silently. Sable sighed and sneered. ¡°See? I¡¯m speechless that you all believed in a child. It¡¯s clearly a waste of time! If you would¡¯ve let my master continue with his spells, he could¡¯ve saved him!¡± Master Sullivan scolded with a stern face, ¡°Sable! Stop talking!¡± Standing outside the door, Karen overheard Sable and burst into the room, crying, ¡°It¡¯s your fault! This is what happens when you don¡¯t listen to me! You killed my grandson!¡± As she screamed, she threw her walking cane at Lilly. ¡°You pay for my grandson¡¯s life! You killed him! If he dies, then so should you!¡± Lilly instinctively raised her leg and kicked the walking cane back with a thump. The walking cane immediately knocked Karen¡¯s head¡­ and she cried and yelled louder. Anthony¡¯s face turned gloomy, and he was about to have the bodyguards cast Karen out of the house! Then, Colton shouted fiercely, ¡°Shut up!¡± Karen startled before crying louder. ¡°You dare to raise your voice toward me! Oh, how terrible my life is! I¡¯ve lost my grandson, and now my son is being disrespectful¡­¡± Master Sullivan stood at the side while listening to the squabble and felt satisfied at heart! This is what you get for not trusting me! It¡¯s ridiculous to think that a mere child could save someone that even I can¡¯t save! If word goes out that Lilly was the one who saved Ivan, it¡¯s going to look terrible for my image! Suddenly, a weak voice sounded. ¡°Keep it down¡­¡± Master Sullivan¡¯s proud face immediately froze, and he looked to the side¡­ Ivan weakly propped up his body and sat up! Lilly happily eximed, ¡°You¡¯re alive!¡± Wow, I actually saved him! Lilly suddenly thought of how powerful her master was. Some of his teachings are useful, after all! Melody was stunned. Her body trembled as she widened her eyes, fearing that it was her imagination¡­ ¡°Ivan¡­ Ivan!¡± In a shaky voice, Melody eximed and went forward to caress Ivan¡¯s face. Ivan moved his head to the side. The boy was not fond of physical touch, even if it was from his own mother. His calm expression gave him a cold yet adorable aura, simr to his father. Ivan pursed his lips and looked around, finally locking his gaze on Lilly. ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked. Lilly smiled widely. ¡°I¡¯m Lilly.¡± Ivan discreetly remembered her name from then on ¨C Lilly. Melody choked back on her tears as she thanked, ¡°Lilly, thank you so much. Thank you¡­¡± Karen also was brought back to her senses from the shock and crawled toward Ivan, trembling. ¡°Oh, my grandson! Ivan, you¡¯re awake! Oh, it must be because you¡¯re blessed by the heavens¡­¡± Upon hearing that, the Crawford family scoffed. If her grandson dies, it¡¯s Lilly¡¯s fault; if he lives, it¡¯s because he¡¯s blessed! Anthony ordered indifferently, ¡°Jack, see them out.¡± Colton nced at Karen before apologizing to Anthony, ¡°My apologies. Once I leave, I shall take care of my family¡¯s business.¡± He kept his words short as he knew it would be useless to rify further. The Crawford family was already angered by his family¡¯s actions. Colton was often working at the front line of battlefields and needed help paying attention to what was happening at home. He was unaware that his mother would be such a troublesome person, and at the same time, he also thought of the times Melody gave him the cold shoulder, making him feel troubled. ¡°I shall visit your family another time to give my thanks!¡± Colton simply finished and turned to look at Lilly. His gaze turned somewhat gentle as he patted her head. ¡°Lilly, if you need help, you can always find me.¡± Colton paused before re-emphasizing his words, ¡°Anything at all!¡± Melody wiped her tears and added, ¡°Thank you, Lilly¡­¡± However, little did the child know she had aplished something incredible and even got the favor of the Shaw family. She was simply happy to help out as she waved her hands. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me! Besides, saving one¡¯s life is better than building a seven-story tower!¡± The little girl might not even understand the idiom¡¯s meaning, but her serious face was adorable! Everyone could not help butugh. Even Anthony, who had a stern face, softened at sight. Colton then took his family and left. Master Sullivan felt extremely embarrassed and was silent throughout. Seeing the Shaw family leaving, they naturally wanted to go as well. However, Lilly suddenly eximed, ¡°I thought I heard someone say he will eat ten pounds of stinky¡­¡± Sable was embarrassed, wishing he could find a hole to crawl into! Master Sullivan¡¯s face darkened as he red at Lilly and scolded, ¡°You¡¯re quite unreasonable for someone so young. Do you think you¡¯re the one that saved Young Master Shaw? I advise you to exercise more virtue!¡± He huffed and walked away, frustrated. Lilly had a look of confusion after getting scolded. But I saved him! Who said it was them? Lilly finally understood why the police wanted to capture them. Meanwhile, the sky gradually cleared up, and the cold atmosphere of the living room was already gone. Anthony stared at Lilly with a worried look¡­ ** Ivan was still weak, so Colton held him in one arm before putting him into the car. Karen hurriedly pushed Melody to the side to catch up with them, but Colton unexpectedly mmed his hand against the car door while staring coldly at her. ¡°You look healthy, mother. Pack your belongings tomorrow and return home at once!¡± Karen was taken aback. Colton put his hand around Melody¡¯s waist and led her into the car before closing the door. The car quickly drove away, leaving Karen, who was angrily ring on the spot. ¡°What did I do wrong¡­¡± Karen was enraged, but upon seeing Master Sullivan standing behind her, she quickly said awkwardly, ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m sorry that you¡¯ve had to witness such a mess!¡± Master Sullivan coldly replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Master Sullivan, please get in¡­¡± Karen motioned, but Master Sullivan refused, ¡°No, thank you.¡± He then promptly walked out after replying. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Sable looked at Karen and said loudly, ¡°Old Mrs. Shaw, how your family handled this is unforgivable! Do you think a brat from the Crawford family has the ability to save Young Master Shaw?¡± Karen paused before asking, ¡°What do you mean?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 51 Lilly¡¯s Master ¡°Young Master Shaw is only awake right now because of my Master!¡± Sable huffed. ¡°Master Sullivan had used his powers to ask the Gods to bring back the young master¡¯s soul¡­ but his soul had been wandering about for too long, so Master Sullivan¡¯s timing was slightly off. The little brat took advantage of the situation and imed the credit as hers!¡± Old Mrs. Shaw finally understood. Her grandson¡¯s life was in fact saved by Master Sullivan, despite a slight dy, but Lilly Hatcher let everyone think she was the one who did it. Master Sullivan¡¯s words now made sense to Old Mrs. Shaw. ¡°I knew it!¡± she croaked angrily, feeling cheated. ¡°She¡¯s just a four year old kid, what does she know?¡± ¡°My Master didn¡¯t want to pick a fight with a child just to im what was rightfully his, but you Shaws have disrespected him terribly! I wish you the best of luck in the future,¡± Sable chastised the olddy before escorting Master Sullivan away. Old Mrs. Shaw was panic stricken as she hastily caught up with Master Sullivan and Sable from behind, muttering a string of apologies and thank-yous. She even took out some money and stuffed it into Sable¡¯s hand discreetly. It was only then when Master Sullivan¡¯s displeased expression eased up slightly. If it was up to him, he never wanted to Lilly Hatcher ever again. ¡°Where are we going, Master?¡± Sable asked as he trailed behind, ¡°We¡¯re invited to the opening ceremony of Taylor Entertainment tomorrow. Let¡¯s get ready for it,¡± Master Sullivan told his loyal disciple who nodded eagerly. Opening ceremonies were easy enough to handle. All they needed to do was predict a good time for the cutting of the ribbon. ¡­¡­ Old Mrs. Shaw watched as Master Sullivan and Sable walked away, until they disappeared from her sight. She then got into her own car, but not before giving the Crawford Mansion a dirty look. The little trickster brat had caused her to offend Master Sullivan, and Colton wanted her to pay her visit and thank her in person? No way! As long as she was alive, she would never let her grandson be close to Lilly Hatcher! Hmph! ** Back at the Crawford home, Hugh, Bettany and Anthony had mixed emotions as they observed Lilly happily gnawing at a chicken drumstick. They were all thinking the same thing, but no one dared to voice out their concerns¡­ until Bettany spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ve never had the chance to tell any of you before, but I think there¡¯s something wrong with Lilly¡­¡± Bettany whispered in a hushed tone. Hugh¡¯s eyebrows narrowed. ¡°What do you mean? There¡¯s nothing wrong with our Lilly!¡± ¡°No, I just mean¡­ she says there¡¯s a Master by her side,¡± Bettany corrected herself. The three of them turned to look at Lilly¡­ and the empty space next to her. They felt a chill down their spine every time they thought about what Lilly had told them. ¡°Perhaps Lilly has a psychiatric condition due to the years of abuse she went through! Like a multiple personality disorder. Her mind creates an entirely new character that seems as real as you and me,¡± Bettany thought out loud. Anthony considered his mother¡¯s assessment in silence as he stared at Lilly. ¡°Should we bring her to a psychiatrist? Just to be safe,¡± Bettany suggested anxiously. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Anthony shook his head. ¡°Lilly will be with me during this period. I¡¯ll take care of her.¡± Bettany and Hugh were elderly folk after all, and Bettany had her own medical issues to attend to. Anthony thought it would be best to keep Lilly by his side. ¡°I¡¯ll bring her to the ribbon cutting ceremony tomorrow,¡± Anthony decided. Crawford Holdings was one of the main shareholders of Taylor Entertainment, which was going to be publicly listed tomorrow. After her dinner, Lilly sat quietly on the living room sofa, drawing in her scrapbook. Next to her, Pablo was skimming through a book. ¡°Ah, here it is!¡± Pablo eximed excitedly. ¡°Here, the purple point, the jade point¡­ You should try giving your grandmother massages. Once you feel her legsing back to life, you can treat her with some acupuncture.¡± Lilly listened to Pablo intently, taking in every word of his. ¡°Will grandma be able to stand and walk again?¡± she asked. Pablo floated in the air, stroking his jaw thoughtfully. ¡°Stand and walk? She could even join a sh mob if she wanted to! Get your uncle to buy you a pair of silver needles.¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. She only had one goal in mind now. Grandma will get up one day and dance in a sh mob!! ** Old Mrs. Karen Shaw returned home immediately looking for her grandson, Ivan. ¡°My darling boy! Let grandma have a look at you¡­¡± she said as she walked toward her grandson¡¯s room. However, she heard the sound of the door being bolted shut just as she arrived. It was Melody, of course. ¡°Melody, open the door right now!¡± she shrieked angrily. ¡°You must think you¡¯re all that ever since Colton came back, don¡¯t you? Well, let me tell you something. As long as you¡¯re in my home, it¡¯s my rules you¡¯ll have to follow!¡± How dare that woman disrespect her in her own home? She could barely wait until Colton leaves once again, so she could show Melody who¡¯s truly in charge around here. Colton climbed up the stairs holding a hot bowl of soup. He gave his mother a cold stare, having overheard her screams just a few moments ago. ¡°Are you done causing a scene?¡± Colton drawled. ¡°I¡¯m causing a scene?!¡± Karen retorted. ¡°I¡¯m your mother, Colton! Are you siding with an outsider instead of your own mother? I never agreed to your marriage with her from the beginning. Look at her attitude even when you¡¯re around. Can you imagine what she¡¯s like when you¡¯re not here? She talks back, disrespects me and is never home! Who knows what she does outside? She¡¯s aughingstock, Colt!¡± Colton rolled his eyes as he opened the door to Ivan¡¯s room, before kicking the door shut with such force that the door mmed hard in Karen¡¯s face. He took out his cellphone and dialed a number. ¡°Please gather Mother¡¯s belongings and get the driver to send her back to her hometown. She can spend the rest of the days there,¡± he spoke into the phone. Outside the room, Karen had no idea her next few years were already nned out for her. She was certain that Melody had brainwashed her own son into hating his own mother! ¡°What have I done to deserve such an unfilial son?¡± she cried out loud, thumping her chest emotionally. Just as she was crying and whining her heart out, the butler appeared with a message for Karen. ¡°Madam, the Millers are here to visit. Would you like to meet them?¡± ¡°The Millers?¡± Karen raised an eyebrow. It was not a familiar name to her. ¡°They were the ones who called Mr. Shaw yesterday after they found Ivan while they were camping,¡± the butler exined patiently. Karen gasped in shock. Was it not Lilly Hatcher who had found Ivan? ¡°Oh dear, please let them in!¡± Karen said as she smoothened her hair and her frocks. She put on a bright smile fit for a matriarch, still unaware of Colton¡¯s ns to send her away. In the living hall, Cheryl Miller was seated on a sofa together with her parents while waiting for Karen, taking in her surroundings. The Shaw residence was strikingly different from the Crawford¡¯s. While the Crawford mansion was newly built on a vast plot ofnd and reeked of money and opulence, the Shaw residence was a historic building that had been passed on from one generation of Shaws to the next. It was built courtyard style and exuded an elegant, imperial vibe. ¡°The Crawfords are a prominent name in the world of business, but the Shaw family hails from a political dynasty,¡± Cheryl¡¯s father whispered to her. ¡°Watch your manners when we meet Mrs. Shaw!¡± The Shaw family was full of loyal martyrs. Old Mr. Shaw had sacrificed himself for the country, and his son had continued in his father¡¯s footsteps doing work for the nation. That was perhaps the reason why the Shaws were a small family with only one grandson that everyone doted on. ¡°¡­especially Old Mrs. Shaw. She¡¯s the matriarch who calls the shots in the family. Cheryl, remember to be nice to her! If she takes a liking to you, we¡¯ll get to be closer to the Shaws in the future!¡± Cheryl¡¯s father told her with a serious expression on his face. Cheryl nodded equally as seriously. She was not going to let her parents down. The family waited with a gift in hand until they spotted Old Mrs. Shawing toward the living hall. Cheryl¡¯s father immediately stood up. ¡°Ah, you must be Mrs. Shaw! It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± he greeted the old lady excitedly. Karen was pleased as punch with this man¡¯s respectful attitude toward her, something she perhaps foundcking in her own household these days. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Hello,¡± she returned the greeting. ¡°Were you the ones who found Ivan yesterday?¡± Cheryl¡¯s father chuckled. ¡°Oh, no, we weren¡¯t the ones who found him. But we were also there when the incident happened, so we lent a helping hand too.¡± Karen was rather impressed with the Millers. Not only did they not try to im the credit for saving Ivan, they were also respectful and probably raised their child well. Karen took a quick nce at Cheryl. Cheryl immediately stepped forward to greet Karen as well. ¡°Hello, my name is Cheryl! You¡¯re looking very well for age, Mrs. Shaw. Let me guess, you must be¡­ 50?¡± Karen let out a heartyugh. She was in fact almost 70. Cheryl¡¯s words had made her entire day, and perhaps her whole week! What a sweet child! Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 52 Karen Gets Sent Home Old Mrs. Karen Shaw was very impressed with the Millers. She chuckled heartily as she invited them to take a seat in her living room. ¡°Come and sit her, Cheryl.¡± Cheryl obeyed Karen¡¯s instructions, perching herself on the sofa demurely with her legs crossed and hands ced daintily on herp. Karen had already shortlisted Cheryl as a potential candidate for her grandson¡¯s future wife mentally. Of course, Cheryl¡¯s parents were overjoyed to see Old Mrs. Shaw happy with their daughter.¡°Is Young Master Shaw better yet? He was covered in blood when we saw him yesterday. My husband and I were terribly worried, so we decided toe and pay a visit,¡± Cheryl¡¯s mother, Nancy Miller, exined. ¡°Yes, yes, all is well thanks to Master Sullivan. He saved Ivan¡¯s life!¡± Karen informed the Millers. ¡°Are you referring to THE Master Robert Sullivan?¡± Nancy Miller was shocked that the Shaws had employed the help of such a renowned shaman. Karen felt a budding topic of conversation with Nancy. ¡°Yes, yes, the one and only Robert Sullivan! To tell you the truth, Ivan was on the brink of death, but Master Sullivan brought him back from the dead!¡± Cheryl¡¯s mother could not mask her shock. ¡°Oh my, for real?¡± ¡°Yes, a hundred percent!¡± Karen confirmed. The twodies began chatting and exchanging stories about Master Sullivan. Karen was delighted to have found a friend in Nancy, and in return Nancy was hoping to hear more about the elusive shaman. Toward the end of their conversation, Nancy found an opportunity to slip in a question she had been waiting to ask all this time. ¡°Karen, do you think we could pay Ivan a visit? Cheryl has been worried about him since yesterday. She wanted to see for herself that Ivan is alright. I couldn¡¯t possibly say no to her¡­¡± ¡°Of course you can!¡± Karen nodded agreeably. She was the matriarch of the Shaw family after all. Who could say no to her? Karen could not stopplimenting Cheryl even as she led the Millers toward the staircase. ¡°What a sweet child with such a kind heart!¡± Thomas and Nancy Miller could tell that Cheryl had made a good impression, and they were beyond delighted. Everything was going exactly ording to n, and the Millers would be destined for greatness if they won Karen Shaw¡¯s favor. Nancy Miller walked beside Karen Shaw, smiling as she gently helped the olddy up the stairs. Halfway up the stairs, they bumped into two maids carrying some suitcases down the stairs. ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Karen asked, thinking the suitcases looked familiar. The maids looked at the butler shiftily, not knowing how to answer Old Mrs. Shaw. ¡°Madam, Mr. Colton asked us to send you back to your hometown,¡± the butler informed Karen sheepishly. ¡°Wh¡­ what did you say?!¡± Karen¡¯s lips trembled in disbelief. She was Colton¡¯s mother and his only remaining parent. How could he do this to her? ¡°Who told him to do this? Was it Melody Winston? Get her toe out and face me right now!¡± she yelled out loud. ¡°How dare she order me around as if she¡¯s Colton?¡± At this very moment, Colton Shaw appeared from Ivan¡¯s room upstairs. ¡°I was the one who ordered them to send you away!¡± he boomed. Karen¡¯s jaw dropped in shock as she pointed an using finger at her son. ¡°Is¡­ is this how you treat your own mother?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll only cause more trouble if you stay here,¡± Colton voice was frosty. ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you to spend your days back in your hometown. You don¡¯t have to bother yourself with our family matters.¡± Karen was infuriated. Was her son really kicking her out of her own home? She was just mentally picking out Ivan¡¯s future wife just minutes ago, and now her son was banishing her in front of Cheryl¡¯s parents? Thomas and Nancy Miller exchanged a look. It seemed like they had been mistaken. Karen Shaw was not the matriarch who called the shots in the Shaw family. Had they just wasted their time and effort coming all the way here? Their brief exchange did not go unnoticed by Karen. It felt like someone had pped her on each cheek and only served to anger her even more. ¡°Colton, you ungrateful son! I raised you all these years¡­¡± Karen cried. Colton shot a look at the butler, ignoring his mother¡¯s dramatics. The butler quickly ordered a few more men to forcefully carry Karen away from the stairs toward a car parked at the porch. Karen did not go down without a fight, but the strong men managed to subdue her and forced her into the back seat of the car. Karen¡¯s maid brought out her favorite Louis Vuitton handbag and passed it to her, but she began to throw a fit and chuck the things out of her handbag. ¡°Colton, you¡­ you¡¯ll be the death of me!¡± she cursed. ¡°Oh dear, my poor heart. Oh dear, I¡¯m going to die soon¡­¡± If Colton felt any emotion whatsoever, it did not register on his face as the butler instructed the driver to leave the Shaw residence. Karen¡¯sst resort was to swing her handbag out of the window, banging it against the gates. s, the car windows were finally rolled up and locked shut by the driver. Karen could feel her blood pressure spiking and an incessant ringing in her ears. She was angry on one hand, yet absolutely devastated and crushed by sadness at the same time. She could not believe her own biological son would do this to her. Nancy Miller, who had witnessed the entiremotion, was still recovering from shock herself. ¡°Mr. Shaw, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a better way of resolving this. Isn¡¯t Mrs. Shaw your mother after all¡­?¡± she tried to cate Colton. Colton turned to Nancy, his face devoid of emotion. ¡°I don¡¯t think my family matters are any of your business. Marco, please send our guests off.¡± Thomas Miller¡¯s face was pale, whereas Nancy was red from embarrassment. Cheryl looked up at Colton Shaw with wide, innocent eyes. ¡°Mr. Shaw, I¡¯m just worried¡­¡± she began, but before she could finish her sentence, Colton Shaw had already turned around and walked back into the house. Still reeling from the shock and embarrassment of being treated like a nobody, Cheryl¡¯s eyes welled with tears as she bit her lip hard. The Millers had no choice but to leave the Shaw residence. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Cheryl cried in her mother¡¯s embrace. Just as Nancy was about to console her daughter, she spotted something lying on the floor of the porch. She picked it up, only to find out it was an invitation to Taylor Entertainment¡¯s ribbon cutting ceremony tomorrow. Old Mrs. Shaw must have dropped it on her way out just now¡­ There was a devious glint in Nancy¡¯s eyes as she quickly kept the invitation in her handbag. Since Old Mrs. Shaw was clearly not going to be attending the ceremony, they could use her invitation and say they were her representatives. If they could meet just a few of the VIPs who were going to attend the ceremony, perhaps things could be looking up for the Millers. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go!¡± Nancy Miller gathered her tiny family and left the Shaw residence. ** The following day, Polly the parrot was perched on the window singing a tune. ¡°Left hand at the moon, right hand through the thread¡­ ayy ayy ayy¡­ you and me, ayy ayy ayy¡­¡± Polly could not hit the high notes, butchering the song in the process. Lilly was jolted awake by the loud screeching noise. She blinked a few times, trying to shake off the sleepiness. ¡°Who farted?¡± she asked aloud. The noise sounded like a terrible fart to her. She got out of bed and turned around to face the windows, only to find Polly dancing on the balcony. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Polly!¡± she called out. ¡°I didn¡¯t fart!¡± Polly retorted. Pablo¡¯s lips curved up in a smile. That bird was such a bad liar. Lilly suddenly recalled that she was going to go shopping with Uncle Anthony today. Excited, she quickly ran to her closet to pick out something nice to wear. She chose a pink dress with a frock underneath that made her look like a princess. She picked out some thermals and leggings too just in case the weather was cold. Pleased with her choices, she went to the bathroom to brush her teeth and get dressed. ¡°Lilly¡¯s ready!¡± she announced out loud confidently. She walked out of her bedroom carrying her little bag pack, her little legs trotting down the stairs. Anthony Crawford was seated at the sofa in the living hall, his expression serious as he was midway through a conference call. ¡°Slow down!¡± he stood up from the sofa and called out to Lilly. ¡°Uncle Anthony, Lilly¡¯s ready!¡± she eximed as she reached the bottom of the stairs. Anthony looked at the time on his watch. He was a little surprised, given Bettany and Hugh had gone to the hospital for Bettany¡¯s treatment today and had reminded him that Lilly usually wakes up at 9am. It was only 8am now. ¡°Go grab something to eat,¡± Anthony told Lilly. He motioned for Margaret to serve breakfast as he brought his tablet along and followed Lilly into the dining hall. ¡°What¡¯s our n for the second quarter?¡± he spoke solemnly in front of the tablet screen, but his hands were busy peeling a hard-boiled egg. He put the peeled egg in Lilly¡¯s bowl. ¡°Little girls should eat more eggs in the morning,¡± he teased gently. Anthony¡¯s colleagues at Crawford Holdings on the other end of the conference call were utterly shocked, to say the least. Never in their lives would they have imagined the devil incarnate himself peeling an egg and speaking in such a gentle manner! They werepletely speechless. Anthony turned back to face the tablet screen, noticing his colleagues had gone silent. ¡°Has everyone turned mute?¡± The devil was back. The management team quicklyposed themselves and continued on with their presentation. Not long after, Lilly had finished her breakfast and Anthony had also wrapped up his meeting swiftly. ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± Anthony held on to Lilly¡¯s little hand as they left the house, neither of them realizing that Lilly had notbed her hair that morning¡­ Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 53 Cheryl Made a Fool of Herself The past year had seen Taylor Entertainment be a more well-known entertainmentpany. Two of the four actresses with experience in the entertainment industry and two up-anding actors were from Taylor Entertainment. Not to mention that the best actor of the year, Jonas Crawford, who had terminated his contract with his previouspany, would attend the ceremony to formally sign with Taylor Entertainment¡­ The ceremony site had been swarmed with people since early in the morning, including fans and journalists from all over the world and various distinguished guests from upper-ss society. Anthony¡¯s car pulled up slowly and came to a halt at the venue¡¯s entrance. Only then did Lilly realize there was a serious problem! Her hair wasn¡¯tbed today, and it wasn¡¯t beautifully braided either! Lilly rubbed her head and seized the car door as she uttered, ¡°Uncle Anthony, I¡¯m unable to step out of the car. My hair is aplete mess! Boohoohoo!¡± Anthony was at a loss for words. Her hair is aplete mess? Only after a closer look did he notice that Lilly¡¯s head was ubed like a bird¡¯s nest. ¡°Um, it¡¯s okay.¡± Anthony stroked her hair, attempting to smooth out the unruly hair on top of her head. It¡¯s a pity the hair couldn¡¯t be ttened at all. He had actually made her hair messier by stroking it. ¡°Is it really all right?¡± Lilly asked, catching up with Anthony¡¯s silence. She had seen many fairies, and they had lovely hair that even had butterflies in it. Her hair, on the other hand, was like a bird¡¯s nest. Boohoohoo! She didn¡¯t want to be like this any longer. Lilly¡¯s tiny face was scrunched up. Regardless of their age, all girls wanted to look beautiful. Anthony couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tie your hair for you.¡± Lilly kept nodding as she looked through her small satchel until she found two small rubber bands. ¡°Uncle Anthony, you need to tie two braids!¡± Anthony nodded. It¡¯s just two braids. What about it is so difficult? Anthony removed his suit jacket five minutester. His shirt had been unbuttoned, and his sleeves had been rolled up as well. He was perspiring profusely as he struggled to tie Lilly¡¯s hair¡­ ¡°Uncle Anthony, are you done yet?¡± Lilly urged her uncle. ¡°Get ready,¡± Anthony said as a bead of sweat ran down his brow. Lilly stated, ¡°Yeah! Uncle Anthony, you¡¯ve been tying my hair for a long time. It must be very lovely.¡± ¡°Uhuh,¡± Anthony uttered hesitantly. He gave up his struggle and looked silently at Lilly¡¯s two braids. Well, it¡¯s pretty good. ¡°Is it finished?¡± Lilly reached out a hand to touch her braids. Quickly grabbing her hand, Anthony said, ¡°It¡¯s done. If you touch it, it will be a mess again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty nice,¡± he added after a brief pause. The driver at the front couldn¡¯t bring himself to look at him directly. Anthony coughed softly before putting on his suit jacket and buttoning his shirt. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lilly was very obedient and happily nodded. She waspletely unaware that her uncle had tricked her¡­ Everyone outside the car door watched the ck Maybach at the entrance with bated breath. The organizer immediately recognized Anthony¡¯s car, but why did it stop at the entrance for five minutes with no signs of movement? Every reporter tried to sneak a peek. Anthony did not get out of the car, and the car did not drive away, so the cars that arrived after him were forced to wait in line behind him. It so happened that the Miller family¡¯s car was stopped behind him. Tina stated frantically, ¡°What ought we to do? We just ended up running into Mr. Anthony¡­¡± Thomas stated, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. We have an invitation letter!¡± In any case, they had already arrived. Besides, there were a lot of important people here today. That was an excellent opportunity for the Millers. No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t let such a good opportunity pass him. Thomas said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s get out of the car and see Mr. Anthony. Anyone who is a human being would undoubtedly appreciate being ttered by others!¡± He refused to believe he couldn¡¯t! As such, Cheryl and her family got out of the car first. Cheryl was dressed in a long white tulle fishtail gown. She looked elegant, like a princess, with her long fishtail dragging on the ground and her hair neatly coiled up. The reporters on the scene couldn¡¯t help but have their eyes lit up at the sight of such a beautiful woman getting out of the car. Their cameras went off like fireworks as they frantically snapped pictures of her. Cheryl immediately gave a small smile while holding her hands crossed in front of her stomach. Her heart was overjoyed! She appeared to have chosen a charming dress for today! She must be the most beautiful girl around! The door to the car in front of theirs opened just as she was thinking. Anthony stepped out of the car, and all the cameras focused on him instantly! ¡°Hello, Uncle Anthony!¡± Cheryl said courteously. Anthony paused and furrowed his brows as he directed his gaze at Cheryl. He bent down and reached into the car without even bothering to respond to her. Cheryl¡¯s face immediately became burning hot. As her self-esteem was triggered, she felt embarrassed. Tinaforted in hushed tones, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mr. Anthony most likely did not hear what you were saying.¡± No one was paying attention to Cheryl at the time. When the reporters saw Anthony¡¯s actions, they nervously held up their cameras. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Anthony was the CEO of Crawford Holdings and arguably the wealthiest person in the country. He eventually had two sons, but no one had ever seen his wife. It was even rumored that he didn¡¯t have a wife and that his two children were created in test tubes. The two children were made to stand in for Jean, the Crawford family¡¯s precious daughter¡­ Everyone became very excited when they saw Anthony reaching into the car as if he was about to help someone out, thinking they would finally meet his elusive wife. All they saw was a little girl in a pink dress hopping out of the car. Anthony steadily caught her. He walked toward the venue in long strides, holding the little girl in one arm and straightening his tie with the other hand. Everyone was in a state of shock. The little girl in Anthony¡¯s arms wore her hair in two messy braids. She was dressed casually and carried a small fabric satchel¡­ That¡­ That was like a square peg in a round hole! Nheless, it was undeniably adorable! The stern CEO, who was thought to have skinned all the senior executives alive during meetings, was now coddling and cuddling a cute little fluffball! All of the reporters¡¯ cameras were trained on Anthony and Lilly. ¡°Look here, little cutie!¡± ¡°Wow! The little princess is absolutely stunning!¡± Lilly nced over and made a peace sign for the camera. Her brows curved as she grinned. She was so adorable that the reporters couldn¡¯t help but be blown away! Anthony hesitated for a moment before stopping in his tracks. A bigshot CEO with a killer reputation was carrying a cute little girl and standing on the red carpet to let others photograph them. Anthony was fearless in all situations. Jean had previously been kept hidden by the Crawford family, and she had never experienced the thriving world, even when she died. Even the world didn¡¯t know she¡­ Lilly now deserved to be known to the entire world because she was the Crawford family¡¯s favorite little princess! Cheryl and her family, who had been left in the cold, felt awkward. Cheryl was overjoyed at first, but her joy quickly faded when she noticed Anthony hugging Lilly and that everyone¡¯s attention was focused on her. Initially, everyone was taking pictures of her! However, as soon as Lilly entered the picture, she took over all the spotlights. Cheryl looked at Lilly¡¯s messy hair and unremarkable outfit, which were iparable to her. Why did everyone still think she was adorable? Was it simply because she had a powerful uncle? Cheryl bit her lower lip and gave them a surprised look as she approached. She wore a smile all over her face and remarked, ¡°Ah, Lilly! Why does your hair look so bad? Did you tie it yourself? Why don¡¯t I tie it for you?¡± ¡°At the age of three, I could tie my own hair! Take a look at my hair today! Isn¡¯t it stunning? I did it all by myself!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help looking at Cheryl¡¯s hair¡­ She wore her hair in a bun and adorned it with a slew of shiny crystal butterfly hair clips. She was just a kid; even adults couldn¡¯t do this hairstyle on their own. She couldn¡¯t have done her hair all by herself, could she? Cheryl was overjoyed when she noticed that everyone¡¯s attention was once again focused on her. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 54 The Hypocritical Master Sullivan Lilly touched her braided pigtails and pouted angrily. Lilly knew Anthony had put much effort into tying her hair up prettily. Cheryl¡¯s insult to her hairstyle was equivalent to insulting her uncle Anthony! ¡°Your hair¡¯s messier!¡± Lilly angrily refuted. Cheryl felt satisfied after seeing Lilly getting flustered, but little did she know that Lilly¡¯s hair was done by Anthony. In Cheryl¡¯s eyes, Lilly¡¯s unkempt hair could only be done by herself instead of an adult. Cheryl replied, ¡°It¡¯s true! Who did your hair? Come on down. I¡¯ll help you out!¡± Tina smiled and added, ¡°Your hair is messy, Lilly! Why don¡¯t you let us redo your hairstyle into a prettier one?¡± Thomas chuckled along. Kids were no big deal; they simply wanted to seize this opportunity to appease the Crawford family. However, their smiles froze immediately when they heard Anthony say, ¡°I was the one who did Lilly¡¯s hair.¡± Anthony Crawford styling a child¡¯s hair¡­? Impossible! Tina hurriedly said, ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry, we didn¡¯t mean that¡­ Cheryl was just used to helping out other kids, so¡­¡± Anthony ignored her as he walked into the venue with Lilly. Once they arrived at the venue, Anthony asked, ¡°Who invited the Miller family?¡± He clearly remembered that the Miller family was excluded from the guest list! Panicked, the staff responded, ¡°Only those invited can enter¡­ Let me check with them¡­¡± Anthony coldly replied, ¡°Just kick them out.¡± The staff nodded. ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡± The moment the Miller family walked into the venue, they were halted by the staff members. ¡°May I see your invitation card?¡± Thomas took out the Shaw family¡¯s invitation card and exined, ¡°We are here on behalf of Mr. Shaw as instructed by Old Mrs. Shaw.¡± The Miller family was being haughty even though they secretly picked the invitation up after Old Mrs. Shaw was sent back to her hometown. The staff was taken aback as the invitation turned out to be valid¡­ While the staff was distracted, Thomas quickly brought Tina and Cheryl into the venue! Since they had already arrived, they might as well have joined the event! ** Meanwhile, backstage, a staff member was guiding a practitioner and his disciple into the event. ¡°Master Sullivan, thank you for joining us today! Please follow me!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Master Sullivan nodded as he looked around the venue. ¡°Impressive. The venue is decorated beautifully and faces the rising sun¡¯s direction, and indeed an auspicious location.¡± The staffughed along. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your guidance, Master Sullivan.¡± Sable added, ¡°My master also has prepared a great deal for the ceremony.¡± The staff chuckled after thement. Master Sullivan looked around onest time before saying, ¡°Everything looks fine to me, but move the ceremonial ball to the east to correspond to today¡¯s lucky time. Remember to also get a new pair of scissors for the ceremony. Bring a red string, a piece of yellow paper, and some incense candles.¡± The staff immediately rushed to prepare, in which Master Sullivan was delighted to see his enthusiastic response. The ribbon-cutting ceremony was really simple to the point where Master Sullivan could rx. Nothing could go wrong under his guidance. As Anthony carried Lilly into the venue, she saw the giant ceremonial ball move slightly to the side. Lilly eximed, ¡°Uncle Anthony, why are they moving the ball? I feel weird looking at it now!¡± Anthony nced at the stage. Indeed, the stage looked asymmetrical after the ceremonial ball was moved. Anthony muttered to his assistant, ¡°Tell them to rearrange the ball to the center.¡± The assistant then hurriedly headed toward the stage. Pablo was floating at the side while rubbing his chin. Well, I¡¯ll be damned. She can even tell something¡¯s wrong! He pointed at the ceremonial ball. ¡°Listen here, Tulip. I¡¯m going to teach you something with that as an example¡­¡± Pablo then kept rambling, only to realize Lilly was staring at a cake far away, unaware she had listened to anything he said. Anthony asked softly, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± The listing ceremony of Taylor¡¯s Entertainment was grandiose, attracting celebrities and distinguished figures. The main stage for the ribbon-cutting ceremonyy in the center of the venue, with seating for guests in front of the stage. The resting areas were on either side of the main stage, where tea and snacks were provided. Lilly was about to respond when she suddenly noticed a woman with pale-white skin in a distant corner, her eyes fixed onto something as she floated away¡­ Lilly stared backstage as she asked, ¡°Master, what is that?¡± Pablo squinted his eyes and whispered, ¡°A malignant spirit?¡± The crying ghost that barged into Hannah¡¯s room ran away and was never found. Who would have expected a malignant spirit to appear before they were able to capture the crying ghost? Pablo motioned to Lilly. ¡°Come on, Tulip. Let¡¯s go have a look.¡± ** Backstage, Sable pulled a chair and eagerly said, ¡°Please have a seat, Master!¡± He looked around the bustling venue, and there were only two people to receive them. Sableined, ¡°How ridiculous! They didn¡¯t even prepare a VIP room for Master!¡± Master Sullivan sat down calmly and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. We came here purely by coincidence, and remember, we do not pursue fame or money. We should remain calm and peaceful as we wander the busy world.¡± Sable¡¯s face reddened as he replied, ¡°You¡¯re right, Master!¡± As if they were not the ones who took Old Mrs. Shaw¡¯s bank card¡­ Meanwhile, a middle-aged man in a tuxedo nearby hesitantly looked at them. He walked toward them and asked, ¡°Are you Master Sullivan?¡± Master Sullivan simply nodded to the question. Sable asked, ¡°What brings you to see my master?¡± The middle-aged man eximed happily, ¡°It really is you! A pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Francis Evans! I heard that Taylor¡¯s Entertainment has invited the renowned Master Sullivan to the ceremony, but I never thought it¡¯d be true! It really is an honor to meet you, Master Sullivan!¡± On the other hand, after Cheryl and her family forced their way into the venue, they walked around to exchange name cards with society¡¯s elite members attending the event, but only a few cared about them¡­ Feeling awkward, they saw Francis excitedly asking a practitioner whether he was Master Sullivan. Thomas was pleasantly surprised and quickly dragged Tina. ¡°Over there! It¡¯s Master Sullivan!¡± Tina asked, ¡°Master Sullivan? The practitioner that brought Young Master Shaw back from the dead?¡± They also heard rumors about an old CEO who was on the brink of bankruptcy visiting Master Sullivan and managed to save hispany, and his business had been booming since then. Besides that, there was a story of how Master Sullivan revived an olddy with a heart attack. One could quickly get what they wished for with Master Sullivan, and it would take a huge feat to get an audience with him either¡­ Thomas had been trying to find him multiple times, and he had not seen him before. They tried to control their excitement as they quickly rushed forward. Their opportunity had arrived! Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 55 Did You Eat The Turd? With that, a few people started to gather around Master Sullivan. As the saying goes, the more money one has, the more one believes in fate, so naturally, Master Sullivan was respected by many of them. Thomas squeezed through the crowd and greeted him excitedly, ¡°Master Sullivan! It¡¯s an honor to meet you! I¡¯ve heard so much about you!¡± He gave Master Sullivan his name card and asked Tina to prepare tea. Cheryl ran over to the resting area first to pour a cup of tea before elegantly cing it in front of Master Sullivan. She sweetly said, ¡°Please have some tea, Master Sullivan.¡± At the same time, Tina purposely said aloud, ¡°I was talking to Old Mrs. Shaw yesterday, and she mentioned you! She told me that a few days ago, Young Master Shaw was in a critical condition in the hospital, and the doctors couldn¡¯t save him, so they told Mr. Shaw to bring him home¡­ but then Master Sullivan, you, managed to save the young master from the brink of death!¡± She added, ¡°We¡¯re here today on behalf of the Shaw family, and Old Mrs. Shaw told me how humble you are and did not ept their gratitude. If fate allows us to meet today, we would like to thank you on behalf of the Shaw family! Thankfully, fate allowed this to happen!¡± Not only did Tina manage to bring up the fact that they were ¡°representing the Shaw family, but¡± she alsoplimented Master Sullivan at the same time. Everyone¡¯s look toward the Miller family immediately changed! Representing the Shaw family¡­ The crowd then started to fervently praise Master Sullivan, which pleased him! He felt that Tina was clever in doing so, so he looked at Cheryl and nodded slowly. ¡°This child is a lucky one.¡± Tina eximed, ¡°What do you mean, Master Sullivan?¡± Master Sullivan stroked his beard and exined, ¡°While saving Young Master Shaw, I observed his appearance and birth chart and marveled at how fortunate he was. He had a one-of-a-kind life chart. Yet, I didn¡¯t expect to see another one today! Your child¡¯s appearance and life chart match well with that of Young Master Shaw! Truly, a match made in heaven! If they¡¯re together, they¡¯ll definitely have a bright future.¡± Tina was surprised. Cheryl would not only have a bright future, but she would have one by being with Young Master Shaw! Thomas was also overjoyed with being inws with the Shaw family! He quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Master Sullivan! Your words surprised us! Is it possible for us to invite you to our house after the ceremony?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Master Sullivan lifted his head to nce at Thomas before saying, ¡°You have a high and solid-looking forehead. A square-shaped forehead indicates the person is of great fortune and nobility. However, you have thick eyebrows, which can mean you may face some difficulties in middle age and financial difficulties in recent years, too, so be careful.¡± Thomas hurriedly nodded. Wow! It was urately said! ¡°As expected of Master Sullivan!¡± Thomas eximed as he showered more praises on Master Sullivan. Master Sullivan maintained a calm expression with his eyes half-closed, seemingly mysterious¡­ The crowd was also surprised. If Tina¡¯s words were not enough to prove something, they were even acknowledged by Master Sullivan¡­ Now it was a matter of being acquainted with them! In an instant, the Miller family and Master Sullivan were both held in high regard. Meanwhile, a staff member brought out some incense candles, paper money, and a piece of red silk. Cheryl acted innocent and asked, ¡°Master Sullivan, what are these for?¡± Master Sullivan replied, ¡°These are some incense candles and paper money.¡± Cheryl batted her eyshes and continued to ask, ¡°Wow! What are they used for?¡± It was easy to get close to someone as a child. No adult would treat a child with disdain, so Cheryl desperately used her advantage to get close to Master Sullivan. Master Sullivan pointed at the stage outside and said, ¡°It¡¯s for the opening ceremony¡­.¡± He then noticed the ceremonial ball was moved back to its original ce. He could not help but frown. Sable immediately said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t he ask you to move it to the east?¡± The staff member in charge of the decoration walked over and smiled apologetically, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s because the higher-up said to move it back¡­¡± Sable interrupted unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your higher-up! You invited my master, so you should respect his arrangements! It¡¯s all for your own good! Does the person who asked you to move the ceremonial ball even know how this will affect the energy of the venue?¡± Suddenly, Anthony¡¯s cold voice sounded, ¡°I was the one who gave them the order. Do you have a problem with it?¡± Sable¡¯s words were stuck in his throat when he saw Anthony! Lilly froze when she looked around backstage. She saw a pale-faced female ghost jumping back and forth on Master Sullivan and Cheryl¡¯s heads! It looked like a dog trying to pick a ce to poop¡­ Thinking of poop, Lilly suddenly remembered Sable¡¯s promise to eat ten pounds of poop. She immediately asked, ¡°Hey, you promised to eat ten pounds of stinky poop while standing upside down yesterday. Did you eat it then?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lilly grew curious as she asked, ¡°Will the poop stick to your face when you eat it upside down? Can you swallow it? Is it too much for your stomach?¡± Sable remained silent. ¡°I asked Josh yesterday, and he told me that ten pounds of poop equal a big bucket of poop!¡± Uh¡­ It¡¯s like 1.2 times 10 metal buckets¡­ Lilly could not remember what Josh had said to her. She then stretched out her hands to gesture. ¡°About this big of a bucket!¡± If this man ate it all, he¡¯s really incredible! Lilly looked at Sable with admiration. Sable was about to curse her while Master Sullivan¡¯s face had an annoyed look after seeing Lilly. Wherever he would be, the bastard would follow him like a lingering ghost! Master Sullivan sternly said, ¡°Saying such crude words at a young age. Where are your manners?¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Yes, it really is a big bucket of poop! Did you eat it too, Master Cheater?¡± Master Sullivan was taken aback by her reply. Pablo could not help but let out a chuckle. How could his disciple be so adorable? Sometimes he would even wonder if she was doing it on purpose. Pablo then stared at the malignant spirit jumping back and forth on Master Sullivan and Cheryl¡¯s heads. Huh¡­ so it¡¯s a deceptive ghost! We shouldn¡¯t catch it now since there are many people here. ¡°Let¡¯s ignore her for now,¡± Pablo whispered to Lilly, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you out tonight.¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± Meanwhile, Master Sullivan¡¯s face reddened as the child had the nerve to call him a liar! He coldly said, ¡°It seems like you tend to be disrespectful and have no fear! I can tell from your looks that you are born to bring bad luck!¡± Everyone¡¯s faces changed slightly. What he said was true, as the story of the granddaughter of the Crawford family was heard by many. The child lost her mother when she turned two and caused a miscarriage to her stepmother when she turned three, then her dad turned bankrupt and went to prison¡­ After she returned to the Crawford family, rumors said she even caused her uncle Liam and his wife to divorce. If they ignored the truth and looked at it from a bigger picture, Lilly cursed her parents¡­ Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 56 Lilly Is Blessed The smile on Lilly¡¯s face gradually faded. ¡°I¡¯m not a jinx, I¡¯m blessed!¡± Lilly said as she bit her lip. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Anthony patted Lilly andforted her, ¡°Yes, Lilly is a lucky kid.¡± He had a cold expression as he said, ¡°Who was in charge of the venue¡¯syout? Get these scammers out of here!¡± The staff was so frightened by Anthony¡¯s coldness that they did not dare to say a word¡­ Charlie Brown, Anthony¡¯s assistant, immediately stepped forward and gestured for them to leave. ¡°Please.¡± Master Sullivan put on a brave front as he said indifferently, ¡°Sable, pack up. It doesn¡¯t matter even if we don¡¯t save this victim.¡± He was furious and thought that the Crawford family was insensible. Sable said, ¡°We¡¯vee to help you regardless of your past, but you¡¯re disrespecting my Master! If anything happens to you in the future, don¡¯te asking for help from my Master anymore!¡± Sable was young and bold, so he dared to diss Anthony. Anthony sneered as he ordered Charlie, ¡°Call the police.¡± Didn¡¯t you think you¡¯re amazing? Then don¡¯t leave. Master Sullivan was instantly dumbfounded. Everyone softly persuaded, ¡°Come on, Mr. Anthony, don¡¯t be angry¡­ Master Sullivan¡¯s disciple is indeed a little straightforward, but he doesn¡¯t have any malicious intentions¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Master Sullivan is a great person. Although he doesn¡¯t like to talk, he¡¯ll answer all our questions.¡± ¡°Mr. Anthony, you shouldn¡¯t call the police! You really shouldn¡¯t! One must see the big picture¡­¡± However, Anthony was still unmoved. How did they dare to say that Lilly was a jinx? He could not be bothered about the ¡°big picture¡±. If he could not even protect his niece, what use would he have? As Master Sullivan was observing the situation, he identally made eye contact with Anthony. He could not help but be startled inside. He grabbed the fly-whisk and forcefully put on a calm expression as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with others. Sable, let¡¯s go.¡± At that very moment, Cheryl grabbed his sleeve! Cheryl said sincerely, ¡°Master Sullivan, don¡¯t be angry. Lilly is still little, so she¡¯s insensible¡­ She didn¡¯t mean to make you angry!¡± She then looked at Lilly and said anxiously, ¡°Lilly, Master Sullivan is an amazing person! What you did was wrong, so you should apologize!¡± Some people could not help but think that Cheryl was really kind and indeed had a good fate as Master Sullivan said. Master Sullivan did not say anything, but in fact, he wished he could push Cheryl away! What was she showing off for?! After what Cheryl said, the malignant spirit that had been jumping aroundnded on Cheryl¡¯s head! Cheryl thought she had gained attention again, so she immediately expressed herself. ¡°Lilly, why don¡¯t you apologize to Master Sullivan?¡± Lilly turned away. ¡°No!¡± Anthony sneered. ¡°Who do you think you are? What right do you have to ask Lilly to apologize?¡± Cheryl was dumbfounded. She soon bit her lip in grief and was about to cry. She let go of Master Sullivan¡¯s sleeve uneasily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Cheryl apologized. ¡°Mr. Anthony, I don¡¯t want everyone to argue¡­ But I¡¯m stupid and don¡¯t know how to express myself properly and angered you¡­ Sob, sob.¡± Anthony was already irritated at this point. He could not understand how such a young kid could put on such an act. Tina immediately said, ¡°Mr. Anthony, Cheryl is doing this with good intentions. However, she¡¯s still a kid, so she¡¯s innocent and doesn¡¯t know how to express herself properly. Please forgive her!¡± Everyone continued to discuss the matter. They did not want to offend Anthony, but they also did not want to miss out on Master Sullivan¡­ As for Master Sullivan? He only wanted to leave quickly. However, he kept getting stopped by people who wanted to persuade him, causing him to be annoyed inside. Pablo raised an eyebrow, and a hint of malicious intention soon shed across his eyes. ¡°Lilly, you should ask Master Sullivan if he can see his own destiny?¡± Lilly did as she was told obediently. ¡°Master Sullivan, since you¡¯re so incredible, can you see your own destiny?¡± Master Sullivan frowned. Sable immediately said, ¡°Doctors can¡¯t treat themselves, so fortune tellers can¡¯t see their destiny. Don¡¯t you know about this?¡± Lilly shook her head as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t. I¡¯m only a kid.¡± Lilly then asked, ¡°If Master Sullivan can¡¯t do it, does it mean he isn¡¯t that incredible?¡± She pouted as she mumbled to herself, ¡°How useless.¡± Sable thought, ¡°This kid is too annoying!¡± ¡°Then do you know about it now?¡± Sable said coldly. Lilly tilted her head and said, ¡°I do!¡± Sable was speechless. Master Sullivan said coldly, ¡°Alright, Sable, we shouldn¡¯t argue with a kid! I¡¯m busy, so let¡¯s go!¡± Everyone was curious about why Master Sullivan seemed to be in a rush to leave. ¡°Master Sullivan, please tell your own fortune!¡± ¡°Yes! Some people don¡¯t know how amazing you are, so you should prove it to them.¡± Seeing everyone¡¯s gazes, Master Sullivan had no choice but to bite the bullet. After a moment, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be having some trouble, but I¡¯m an honest person, so it won¡¯t be much of an issue.¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°Master Sullivan, you¡¯re wrong. Let me tell your fortune!¡± After she finished speaking, she dug through her small bag and took out an old tortoise. The old tortoise was dumbfounded when it was taken out. It stretched out its neck to look around. Everyone was stunned. After getting out of Anthony¡¯s arms, Lilly squatted down and said, ¡°Master Sullivan, look!¡± Soon, she spun the old tortoise on the ground with the old tortoise¡¯s legs facing upward. After spinning around, it hit the corner of the wall and rolled back to Lilly¡¯s feet. Lilly stared at the old tortoise and said seriously, ¡°Hmm, so that¡¯s how it is!¡± Everyone thought inside ¡°You just threw a tortoise out, so what do you mean by that¡¯s how it is?¡± If this was considered fortune-telling, everyone would be masters at it. Sableughed. ¡°Haha, so what do you see?¡± Lilly snapped her fingers as she said, ¡°Master Sullivan is lucky! He won¡¯t have to worry about food for his whole life! However, the boy who eats poop won¡¯t be that lucky! He¡¯ll only have food for ten years!¡± Master Sullivan was stunned. What was she talking about? Lilly continued, ¡°Master Sullivan has scammed lots of money, so he¡¯ll be captured by the police soon and won¡¯t be able toe out!¡± It was only then that everyone understood what food she was talking about¡­ Sable shouted, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± His Master was someone on high, and everyone respected him. Even the leaders of organizations have invited his Master before. How could Master Sullivan be arrested? As he spoke, a few policemen walked in from the side door and went to Master Sullivan. ¡°Who¡¯s Master Sullivan?!¡± Everyone pointed at Master Sullivan subconsciously. Sable quickly said, ¡°Officer, this is my Master. Last month, he even went to your¡­¡± Before he could even finish talking, the officer in the lead ordered, ¡°Take him away!¡± Sable was stunned. He spoke in a panic, ¡°Why are you arresting my Master? Don¡¯t you know who he is? Where¡¯s you Chief? Ask your Chief toe over!¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 57 Master Sullivan Was Taken Away Everyone looked at Sable in silence. Was he too arrogant, or did he not have any manners? He actually dared to ask for the Chief in a public area. Was he looking for trouble? The officer sneered. ¡°After your Master, Robert Sullivan, graduated from elementary school, he worked in an electronics factory. Then, he was jailed for two years because of theft! After he was released, he had been fortune-telling under a bridge to scam others. He even scammed 30,000 dors from a woman, which she was going to use for medical treatment!¡± He spoke as he showed the documents. ¡°Yet he¡¯s still bluffing and scamming now! It¡¯s useless no matter who you call over. Men, take him away!¡± Everyone was stunned. If what the officer said was true, then it meant that Master Sullivan was a scammer¡­ Everyone thought they were fools for supporting this scammer just now. The way everyone looked at Master Sulivan changed. Master Sullivan panicked. That was all in the past. Later, he reached the pinnacle of spiritualism, so he was different now! It was hard for him to manage all this, but Lilly ruined it! He gritted his teeth but could only put on a brave front. ¡°I disagree with what you said! You¡¯re framing me! I want to hire awyer¡­¡± Sable also said, ¡°Yes, you must have made a mistake! My Master had saved Young Master Shaw yesterday. You can call Mr. Shaw if you don¡¯t believe it!¡± He mentioned the Shaw family so the police would be confused. At this moment, a cold voice sounded. ¡°He didn¡¯t save Ivan.¡± Colton and Ivan walked in. Colton said coldly, ¡°I should ask Master Sullivan about this. Did you scam my mother of a bank card yesterday?¡± Master Sullivan was hopeless now. If Colton stepped forward to expose him, how could he argue? Master Sullivan put on a cold expression. He could not do anything else anymore. The police immediately put handcuffs on him and took him away. Seeing Master Sullivan being taken away, everyone had an inexplicable feeling inside. They looked at Cheryl¡¯s parents and could not help but feel a little resentful. It was because Cheryl¡¯s parents confidently said that Master Sullivan had saved Young Master Shaw that they dared to praise Master Sullivan. In the end, they had be a joke. Cheryl¡¯s parents also felt awkward. Seeing that Colton came over, they hurriedly greeted him. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Shaw¡­¡± Everyone looked at Sable in silence. Was he too arrogant, or did he not have any manners? He actually dared to ask for the Chief in a public area. Was he looking for trouble? Colton immedietely rolled his eyes et them. He seid to Anthony, ¡°Sorry, my mother is muddle-heeded. She¡¯ll be heppy es long es people preise her end would send invitetions to unconcerned people.¡± Anthony replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I elreedy esked people to drive them ewey, but who knew why they would still be here.¡± His words were like e slep, slepping Cheryl¡¯s femily. Everyone finelly understood. So they got en invitetion using improper meens. ¡°No wonder they were supporting thet scemmer. It turns out thet they¡¯re elso liers.¡± ¡°The Miller femily is only e smell, unknown femily. Sigh, I hed been curious why these people could be here.¡± ¡°How despiceble. They ectuelly lied to en elderly to get en invitetion, seying thet it wes Mr. Shew who esked them toe over! Aren¡¯t they too thick-skinned?¡± ¡°Hehe, they were even supporting the scemmer just now, seying thet their child end Young Mester Shew ere destined to be together!¡± ¡°True, they thought thet they could scem the Shew femily!¡± Cheryl¡¯s perents¡¯ feces were flushed. They wented to gein connections end improve their reputetion, but they did not expect to be exposed by Colton¡­ All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Thomes expleined ewkwerdly, ¡°We elso didn¡¯t know ebout this¡­¡± Anthony could not be bothered with them. He exuded e terrifying eure end esked coldly, ¡°Who did the reception just now?¡± The steff who did it seid nervously, ¡°They¡¯re the ones who ceme in forcefully, seying thet they were entrusted by the Shew femily, end we could cell the Shew femily if we didn¡¯t believe it¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll drive them out now!¡± The steff quickly celled e few guerds to drive them out, not giving them eny chence to explein. Cheryl¡¯s femily wes in e mess¡­ Cheryl wondered why she hed been driven out egein, end she could not help but cry. She could not ept this. Mester Sulliven hed seid thet she would be different from others in the future. She wes even destined to be with Young Mester Shew! It wes too emberressing to be driven out like this! With teers in her eyes, Cheryl looked eround in penic end sew Iven steying silent behind Colton. However, Iven wes not looking et her et ell. Insteed, he wes looking et Lilly, ceusing Cheryl to cry even more¡­ The tresh hed finelly been disposed of. Lilly looked et Cheryl¡¯s heed, seemingly thinking ebout something. Colton immediately rolled his eyes at them. He said to Anthony, ¡°Sorry, my mother is muddle-headed. She¡¯ll be happy as long as people praise her and would send invitations to unconcerned people.¡± Anthony replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I already asked people to drive them away, but who knew why they would still be here.¡± His words were like a p, pping Cheryl¡¯s family. Everyone finally understood. So they got an invitation using improper means. ¡°No wonder they were supporting that scammer. It turns out that they¡¯re also liars.¡± ¡°The Miller family is only a small, unknown family. Sigh, I had been curious why these people could be here.¡± ¡°How despicable. They actually lied to an elderly to get an invitation, saying that it was Mr. Shaw who asked them toe over! Aren¡¯t they too thick-skinned?¡± ¡°Haha, they were even supporting the scammer just now, saying that their child and Young Master Shaw are destined to be together!¡± ¡°True, they thought that they could scam the Shaw family!¡± Cheryl¡¯s parents¡¯ faces were flushed. They wanted to gain connections and improve their reputation, but they did not expect to be exposed by Colton¡­ Thomas exined awkwardly, ¡°We also didn¡¯t know about this¡­¡± Anthony could not be bothered with them. He exuded a terrifying aura and asked coldly, ¡°Who did the reception just now?¡± The staff who did it said nervously, ¡°They¡¯re the ones who came in forcefully, saying that they were entrusted by the Shaw family, and we could call the Shaw family if we didn¡¯t believe it¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll drive them out now!¡± The staff quickly called a few guards to drive them out, not giving them any chance to exin. Cheryl¡¯s family was in a mess¡­ Cheryl wondered why she had been driven out again, and she could not help but cry. She could not ept this. Master Sullivan had said that she would be different from others in the future. She was even destined to be with Young Master Shaw! It was too embarrassing to be driven out like this! With tears in her eyes, Cheryl looked around in panic and saw Ivan staying silent behind Colton. However, Ivan was not looking at her at all. Instead, he was looking at Lilly, causing Cheryl to cry even more¡­ The trash had finally been disposed of. Lilly looked at Cheryl¡¯s head, seemingly thinking about something. Anthony asked, ¡°Lilly, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 58 Secretly Eating Candy Lilly looked at Ivan curiously. The way Ivan walks is so weird, and he just looks straight ahead after sitting down. She shook her head. ¡°Sigh, he¡¯s like an adult even though he¡¯s still young.¡± Recently, people had been saying that she did not act her age, so she imitated them. Ivan pursed his lips and suddenly stretched out his hand. ¡°This is for you.¡± Lilly lowered her head to take a nce and saw a fruit candy lying in his palm. The transparent wrapping showed the pink candy inside. It seemed like it was strawberry vor. She asked, ¡°Is it for me?¡± Ivan nodded. Lilly asked again, ¡°You only have one, so did you specially prepare it for me?¡± She thought that it was better to properly ask. There were two of them, so one piece of candy was not enough. What if Ivan cried after she ate it? Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Ivan turned away coldly and said, ¡°Of course not. I just took it at the entrance.¡± After confirming that Ivan did not want to eat it, Lilly picked up the candy with a swift movement. She even nced to the side secretly. Uncle Anthony and Mr. Shaw are still talking. Seeing that the adults were not paying attention, Lilly quickly unwrapped the candy and ate it. After that, she sat upright and put her hands on her knees, looking straight ahead. Ivan looked at his palm. When Lilly was picking up the candy just now, her fingers touched his palm. It felt like his tortoise at home touching his hand¡­ ¡°Is it good?¡± Ivan asked. Lilly nodded. ¡°It is! Shh¡­ Don¡¯t talk.¡± If her Uncle Anthony found out, he would not let her eat it. Ivan looked straight ahead and stayed silent for a moment. He soon could not help but ask, ¡°Are you afraid of your Uncle Anthony?¡± Lilly chewed the candy and said, ¡°Of course not¡­ It¡¯s just that I had a cavity, so Uncle Anthony and Grandma don¡¯t allow me to eat candies.¡± Ivan said, ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t eat them.¡± If he had known, he would not have given her the candy. Lilly immediately covered her mouth. ¡°It has already entered my mouth, so I¡¯m not spitting it out.¡± Ivan¡¯s mouth twitched as he said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t spit it out.¡± How could she spit it out? Lilly nodded. ¡°Mmhm! I won¡¯t spit it out since I¡¯ve eaten it! The candy is sweet, and I love candy!¡± Lilly looked at Ivan curiously. The way Ivan walks is so weird, and he just looks straight ahead after sitting down. She would never spit it out. Even if she wes discovered, she would rether swellow it. Iven glenced et her from the corner of his eyes. Seeing Lilly¡¯s chubby fece, she looked like e little bunny thet hed secretly eeten e cerrot. With the cendy in her mouth, her mouth wes pursed, end her cheeksurelly puffed out e little. It wes edoreble. Iven then looked ewey. ¡°Thenk you for the other dey,¡± he celmly seid es he stered streight eheed. Lilly wes focused on eeting the cendy, feeling the sweet teste spreed in her mouth. She wes dumbfounded when she heerd Iven suddenly thenking her. ¡°Huh?¡± Iven did not sey enything else. On the stege, the host wes speeking continuously. He thought it wes boring, so he could not help but look et Lilly. She seemed to heve finished eeting the cendy es she licked her lips, looking unfulfilled. Iven esked, ¡°Why do you like cendy so much?¡± Lilly held her sippy cup end drenk some weter es she seid, ¡°Beceuse it¡¯s sweet! Life is bitter, but cendy is sweet.¡± Iven wes stunned. He could not believe thet she could sey such words. Lilly looked innocent es she blinked. ¡°When I wes hit by Stepmom, end Deddy did not went to heer my explion, I felt very sed.¡± This sedness wes probebly life¡¯s bitterness. Then, she coincidentelly picked up e piece of cendy from under the couch. She wes sterving et thet time, so she vividly remembered the sweetness of the cendy. Iven steyed silent, but he kept Lilly¡¯s words in his mind. He kept in mind thet she liked cendy. The host wes still telking non-stop on the stege. After the host finished telking, it wes Teylor Enterteinment¡¯s person in cherge¡¯s turn to speek. Everyone wes looking et the time so they could dreg the ribbon-cutting ceremony to 10:18 AM. The eudience knew whet heppened beckstege previously, so they could not help but look et the time. They wented to see whet gentle light would eppeer. ¡°The kid is just joking¡­ The Crewford femily dotes on thet child more then we cen imegine?¡± ¡°Gentle light¡­ Whet nonsense.¡± ¡°If Mester Sulliven wes the one seying it, I might believe it, but it¡¯s e kid we¡¯re telking ebout. If e gentle light ectuelly eppeers, I¡¯ll sheve my heed.¡± ¡°Hehe, Mr. Evens, you¡¯re going overboerd!¡± She would never spit it out. Even if she was discovered, she would rather swallow it. Ivan nced at her from the corner of his eyes. Seeing Lilly¡¯s chubby face, she looked like a little bunny that had secretly eaten a carrot. With the candy in her mouth, her mouth was pursed, and her cheeks naturally puffed out a little. It was adorable. Ivan then looked away. ¡°Thank you for the other day,¡± he calmly said as he stared straight ahead. Lilly was focused on eating the candy, feeling the sweet taste spread in her mouth. She was dumbfounded when she heard Ivan suddenly thanking her. ¡°Huh?¡± Ivan did not say anything else. On the stage, the host was speaking continuously. He thought it was boring, so he could not help but look at Lilly. She seemed to have finished eating the candy as she licked her lips, looking unfulfilled. Ivan asked, ¡°Why do you like candy so much?¡± Lilly held her sippy cup and drank some water as she said, ¡°Because it¡¯s sweet! Life is bitter, but candy is sweet.¡± Ivan was stunned. He could not believe that she could say such words. Lilly looked innocent as she blinked. ¡°When I was hit by Stepmom, and Daddy did not want to hear my exnation, I felt very sad.¡± This sadness was probably life¡¯s bitterness. Then, she coincidentally picked up a piece of candy from under the couch. She was starving at that time, so she vividly remembered the sweetness of the candy. Ivan stayed silent, but he kept Lilly¡¯s words in his mind. He kept in mind that she liked candy. The host was still talking non-stop on the stage. After the host finished talking, it was Taylor Entertainment¡¯s person in charge¡¯s turn to speak. Everyone was looking at the time so they could drag the ribbon-cutting ceremony to 10:18 AM. The audience knew what happened backstage previously, so they could not help but look at the time. They wanted to see what gentle light would appear. ¡°The kid is just joking¡­ The Crawford family dotes on that child more than we can imagine?¡± ¡°Gentle light¡­ What nonsense.¡± ¡°If Master Sullivan was the one saying it, I might believe it, but it¡¯s a kid we¡¯re talking about. If a gentle light actually appears, I¡¯ll shave my head.¡± ¡°Haha, Mr. Evans, you¡¯re going overboard!¡± Everyone was discussing and could not help but joke around. It was clear that no one believed Lilly¡¯s words. They even thought the way she moved her fingers just now made her look like a scammer. Who knew what television program did she learn it from? Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 59 Did You Not Go to School? The people who doubted Lilly when she told the fortune suddenly felt as if they were pped in the face. They looked embarrassed. Someone said, ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable¡­ If it was a coincidence, how could it be so urate? It¡¯s exactly 10:18 AM!¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t something that can be predicted by a normal human¡­¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ll believe it Master Sullivan said it, but the girl from the Crawford is so little¡­¡± They thought Lilly was only speaking nonsense and that everything had only been a coincidence. Otherwise, it would be too unbelievable. Some people were shocked, and some were doubtful, but Lilly sat in her seat quietly, unaffected by them at all. After the ribbon-cutting ended, the host gave a thank you speech, and the audience stood up. Anthony and the people in charge of Taylor Entertainment were surrounded, so they could not return to their seats. Naturally, a big shot like Colton was also surrounded. Everyone seized the chance to get in touch with him. Colton instructed Ivan softly, ¡°Take care of Lilly.¡± Ivan did not show any expression as he nodded nkly. He paid attention when talking to Lilly but was perfunctory when talking to his father. Even Colton was speechless about this! Lilly held Charlie¡¯s hand and said happily, ¡°Mr. Brown, let¡¯s go! I want to eat cakes!¡± Ivan put his hands in his pockets cooly and followed behind Lilly. ¡°Cakes, cakes¡­¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the little cakes on the refreshment table. She tiptoed, but she was still not tall enough to reach them¡­ As Charlie was about to help her take it, a small hand reached out from the side. Ivan took a little piece of cake and handed it to her. ¡°Here.¡± Lilly happily thanked Ivan. She held the cake carefully as she sat on the couch and took a bite. ¡°It¡¯s so sweet! It¡¯s even sweeter than first love!¡± Lilly nodded, looking as if she knew everything. Charlieughed and asked, ¡°Do you know what first love is?¡± Lilly mumbled as she ate the cake, ¡°I don¡¯t know! The old man who sells watermelons always says this.¡± She imitated how the old man waved his hand. ¡°Come over,e over! Fresh watermelons! They¡¯re sweeter than first love! After you eat my watermelons, you¡¯ll forget about him!¡± Charlie could not help butugh out loud. Seeing Lilly¡¯s chubby face, he could not help but want to pinch her! She was so adorable! Ivan turned over, and he was also cute¡­ However, that was all. Charlie thought that way in his heart, but he could not help but look around to see if there was any more strawberry cake. Lilly ate happily as she tilted her head and looked at Charlie. She suddenly asked, ¡°Mr. Brown, why are you called Chulie?¡± Charlieughed. He took a piece of wet tissue to wipe the cream off Lilly¡¯s mouth like a mother as he said, ¡°It¡¯s Charlie, not Chulie! Cha-a-lee.¡± Lilly then asked, ¡°What does Cha-a-lee mean?¡± Ivan then said with a serious expression, ¡°It¡¯s the pronunciation.¡± Lilly had not been to kindergarten yet, so she did not have much knowledge. She finally understood. ¡°Oh! Pronuciation¡­¡± When Ivan thought she finally understood, she asked again, ¡°What¡¯s pronunciation?¡± He was rendered speechless. Charlie could not help but say, ¡°You¡¯ll understand once you reach elementary school!¡± Lilly nodded as she understood what he said. She kept the words ¡°elementary school¡± in her mind. Ivan must be that clever because he has been to school. Josh too. He knows how much 10 pounds of poop is¡­because he has been to school. School is amazing! She raised her hand. ¡°I want to go to school too!¡± Charlie replied, ¡°Sure! Why don¡¯t we tell your Uncle Anthonyter?¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Mmhm!¡± Ivan stayed silent. Seeing that she had finished the cake in her hand, he immediately walked toward the refreshment table again. He had a clear target, to take two pieces of cake back. The little piece of cake was only half of Lilly¡¯s palm. After eating five of them, Lilly finally touched her tummy and said, ¡°They¡¯re so yummy! I want to follow Uncle Anthony to work every day!¡± Charlie joked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want to go to school?¡± Lilly was taken aback, and she looked troubled. Oh, I need to go to school, so how can I go to work? ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll go to school on weekdays and go to work on weekends?¡± Lilly thought seriously. Charlie could not help butugh. ¡°Lilly is so hardworking!¡± They chatted happily. Seeing that Lilly was there, a few nobledies walked over and teased Lilly, ¡°Little Missy Crawford, why are you here alone?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Little Missy Crawford, do you like eating cake?¡± Ady in a silver dress came closer and asked, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s your name?¡± Lilly answered, ¡°I¡¯m Lilly Crawford.¡± Thedy was taken aback. ¡°What?¡± Lilly looked at her doubtfully and said ¡°It¡¯s Lil-ly¡­ Craw-ford¡­ Do you understand now? Miss, did you not go to school? Why don¡¯t you know how to pronounce it?¡± She looked at thedy sympathetically. Thisdy is already this big but she has never been to school. How pitiful. Thedy then smiled and said, ¡°Lilly, you¡¯re so cute!¡± Unexpectedly, Lilly asked, ¡°Miss, is something stuck in your throat? Did you not swallow your food properly?¡± Thedy was confused. ¡°What?¡± Lilly said with a serious expression, ¡°Miss, your voice sounds weird. It¡¯s unpleasant. Miss, is it because you¡¯re sick that you can¡¯t speak properly?¡± She was genuinely asking if thedy was sick, and not saying that she was crazy. The people around them were secretly pleased. They thought that what Lilly said was true. Thedy¡¯s name was Emily Smith, and she always spoke in a high tone, making her sound fake. Although she was a so-called nobledy, no one knew how she got into the circle of nobledies. She was only an unknown actor, the first celebrity under Taylor Entertainment. The truly nobledies looked down on Emily and thought the way she spoke was disgusting. At this moment, Jonas, who was in a silver tuxedo and his hairbed up, walked over. Jonas wore his signature golden-rimmed sses as usual. With his silky shirt, unbuttoned cor, and shiny silver coat, he looked like a bad guy. Lilly immediately stuffed thest bite of the cake into her mouth. Jonas was dumbfounded. He raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Tsk, what¡¯s Lilly eating?¡± Lilly quickly shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not eating anything.¡± Jonas reached out his finger and wiped away the cream on Lilly¡¯s lips. ¡°Little brat, you¡¯ve exposed yourself.¡± Lilly widened her eyes and thought, ¡°Oh no, I made a mistake. I must remember to wipe my mouth after eating next time!¡± On the other hand, Emily stayed silent and quietly moved closer to Jonas. Her dress was also silver, making her look like a couple with Jonas when they were standing close together. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 60 Uncle Jonas, Be Careful When Going Out Emily secretly nced at Jonas, her heart beating rapidly. The film king¡¯s personality was like his appearance, a little cool and naughty. It was hard not to fall for him¡­ Moreover, Emily had discovered that Jonas was part of the Crawford family, which was a truly noble family! If she could marry someone from the Crawford family¡­ Emily blinked and said gently, ¡°Mr. Jonas, Lilly seems to like eating cakes! Why don¡¯t I take another two pieces for her?¡± Jonas raised an eyebrow and said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± If she were to continue eating, her tummy would burst. He carried Lilly up, took the wet tissue from Charlie, and carefully wiped Lilly¡¯s lips. ¡°Little foodie, you need to clean up after eating, understand?¡± Jonas smiled faintly and flicked Lilly¡¯s nose. Lilly covered her nose and said, ¡°I understand!¡± Emily watched as Jonas doted on Lilly, and she showed that she really liked children. ¡°Haha, Lilly is adorable! Come on, give me a hug!¡± Emily reached out and smiled sweetly. Lilly frowned and asked seriously, ¡°Miss, is there phlegm stuck in your throat?¡± The people around them were taken aback, but they soonughed when they saw Lilly¡¯s serious expression, Emily smiled stiffly and said, ¡°Hey, you must be joking!¡± Lilly nodded as if she understood. ¡°Does it mean there¡¯s a slipper stuck inside?¡± Emily was rendered speechless. Ivan said indifferently at the side, ¡°This is called being fake.¡± Jonas smiled and nced at Ivan. He replied, ¡°I understand. Hmm?¡± His voice was a little hoarse yet attractive. Lilly nodded heavily. ¡°Mmhm! I understand.¡± Emily¡¯s expression worsened as tears rolled in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Jonas¡­¡± She felt wronged, and her tears were about to fall. She then exined weakly, ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± However, Jonas did not even bat an eye at her and carried Lilly away. The people around themughed. ¡°Kids are really direct! They¡¯ll say whatever they think of!¡± ¡°Young Master Shaw is right too. I¡¯ve always thought that she¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°She¡¯s already an adult, but she still imitates how a child speaks and speaks in a high voice, trying to act innocent.¡± Emily¡¯s tears fell as she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. This is my true voice!¡± When she started crying, her words were even more unclear, and her actions made her look pitiful. Everyone could not be bothered and left. They did not have a good impression of Emily in the first ce. If she was not a celebrity from Taylor Entertainment, she would not even have the right to stand here. They were nning to meet Lilly and had prepared questions to ask her so she could tell their fortune. However, Emily ruined everything before they could even say anything. In the meantime, Jonas brought Lilly to the garden behind the venue because the venue was too crowded and noisy. After walking for a while, he realized something was wrong. He turned around and discovered that Ivan had been quietly following them. Jonas raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Why are you following us?¡± Ivan said tensely, ¡°My dad asked me to look after her.¡± Jonas narrowed his eyes and turned around to continue walking. ¡°In that case¡­¡± From what he knew, Young Master Shaw was not this obedient. Although Jonas never met him much, he heard that Ivan¡¯s personality was like his father¡¯s, even colder than his father¡¯s. If he did not want to do something, no one could force him. It seemed like he was willing to follow Lilly. How strange! I need to guard against this little one! Jonas sat on a bench with Lilly by his side. He stared at Lilly and asked, ¡°Lilly, how did you know there¡¯ll be a gentle light at 10:18 AM?¡± Although he was not there when there was trouble backstage, he asked some staff members and knew about it. Only God knew how shocked he was when he saw the gentle light! Lilly dug through her bag and looked at the tortoise inside. At the same time, she said, ¡°I did some fortune-telling!¡± Jonas got excited. He supported his chin with his hand as he leaned on the bench. ¡°How did you do it?¡± Lilly immediately took out the tortoise and said, ¡°Like this!¡± Once she finished speaking, she put the tortoise on the ground and spun it! Jonas was stunned. Lilly had actually brought out the old tortoise at home. Moreover, it did not even suffocate in her bag? He saw Lilly¡¯s serious expression andughed. ¡°So what do you see?¡± She held up her index finger and said seriously, ¡°Uncle Jonas, you¡¯ll have good luck for love! You¡¯ll have to be careful when going out!¡± Jonas was speechless. Lilly continued, ¡°Uncle Jonas will be taken away by a demon.¡± He asked in confusion, ¡°What demon?¡± She replied, ¡°An annoying little demon.¡± Jonasughed, and he subconsciously shrugged his shoulders a little. ¡°Hah¡­ What nonsense.¡± He would have luck in love and would even be taken in? Bird poop mightnd on his head, but luck in love? Impossible! Jonas raised his hand to untie Lilly¡¯s messy hair as he said nonchntly, ¡°That¡¯ll be troublesome.¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Mmhm! It¡¯ll be really troublesome, and Uncle Jonas will be miserable.¡± What she said had be even more outrageous. Jonas picked up Lilly¡¯s hair and started to braid them. After all, he was the best male actor and had to dress up often. It was easy to braid her hair. Soon, Lilly¡¯s messy hair became two cute braids. He did not use ab, so although it did not look as formal, it looked even more natural. ¡°Looks good!¡± Jonas praised. Lilly smiled. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Jonas!¡± Ivan secretly nced at Lilly and saw her bright smile and faint dimples. She was adorable! He soon withdrew his gaze and stared at his toes. As Jonas was about to say something, he suddenly heard clicking noises. He had always been alert toward cameras, so he quickly found the hidden reporter. The reporter¡¯s eyes immediately lid up! A viin-like man was braiding a little girl¡¯s hair¡­ Such a scene was too shocking! Jonas soon looked away as he did not mind it. He wanted the whole world to know about the Crawford family¡¯s beloved little princess. They were that proud of her! They wanted Lilly to be envied by everyone¡­ She would be their little princess forever. Seeing that Jonas did not disagree, the reporters immediately became excited. ¡°Mr. Jonas, look over here!¡± ¡°Mr. Jonas, is that your niece? She¡¯s so cute!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Miss Lilly, smile!¡± Jonas¡¯ arm rested on Lilly¡¯s shoulder as he smiled toward the cameras. He hated taking pictures. However, it was fine if it was with Lilly! As he thought about this, Jonas noticed a silver figure walking into the garden. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 61 A Swift Humiliation Emily¡¯s eyes lit up the moment she caught sight of Jonas. ¡°Mr. Jonas!¡± For whatever reason, Jonas suddenly recalled what Lilly had said just now, and his heart sank. His niece had clearly disyed her disapproval of Emily earlier. If he decided to pursue a rtionship with this woman, Lilly would have his head in a trice! He said nothing at all, merely watching as Emily approached. Her silver gown was exactly the same shade as his swallow-tail coat. When she came over and stood beside him and Lilly, they looked just like a cozy little family of three. Like trained bloodhounds, the tabloid reporters sensed a story and immediately began snapping photographs. If they were to publish these pictures, next week¡¯s headlines would be guaranteed! Emily turned her eyes to Jonas, tears still glistening on hershes. Her expression was one of utmost sincerity. ¡°Mr. Jonas, did I inadvertently offend you just now? If so, I¡¯d like to apologize¡­¡± Jonas smiled politely at her, but the smile did not reach his eyes. ¡°Mm. Has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re extremely annoying?¡± He lowered his gaze away from her, but the hint of mockery was unmistakable. Emily¡¯s face froze! ¡°I¡­¡± She bit her lip, then hurried on, ¡°Is it because you dislike my voice? This is how it actually sounds, Mr. Jonas, I swear. If you don¡¯t like it though, I¡¯ll start taking voice lessons to modte the tone and color¡­¡± Jonas did notment, merely gave a derisive snort ofughter. Lilly blinked and looked from Jonas to Emily, her expression pensive. She curled up against Jonas¡¯s shoulder, then turned to Ivan, who was standing next to them, and asked abruptly, ¡°Ivan, isn¡¯t this like a poltergeist that won¡¯t go away?¡± Ivan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Miss, you¡¯re like a poltergeist that won¡¯t go away,¡± Lilly piped up immediately, using her newly-learned phrase on the spot. Emily bit her lip and protested tearfully, ¡°Lilly! Please don¡¯t say that¡­¡± In truth, she already knew that Jonas and Lilly disliked her, but she remained there like the proverbial poltergeist that would not go away because she wanted to set tongues wagging and ignite spection. The reporters were still snapping plenty of photographs, so she just needed to hang on for a little longer¡­ Once the paparazzi pictures were published, she would go viral in no time, especially since she would be with Jonas, the film industry¡¯s golden boy! She would do anything to keep the inevitable gossip spreading like wildfire; she would be paired with Jonas in the tabloids, no less! Yes, she would do anything at all for that! Furthermore, with Lilly in those pictures, her own poprity would soar! The next moment, however, she heard Jonas saying coldly and calmly, ¡°If any of you publish a single one of those photographs you¡¯re so busy taking now¡­¡± The actor nced around ndly, his smile not reaching his eyes as he pushed up his gold-rimmed sses. A chill ran down the reporters¡¯ spines. Hurriedly, they all replied, ¡°Y¡­yes, of course, Mr. Crawford!¡± ¡°In that case, Mr. Crawford, would it be alright to publish the photos you took earlier with Ms. Lilly¡­?¡± One of the reporters persisted. Jonas smiled charmingly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fine.¡± The looks that the reporters gave Emily were very odd indeed, as a realization slowly dawned upon them. The golden boy of film had never been scandalously linked to any of the actresses in the industry. However, he had never turned down any actresses who asked to take photographs with him during any press conferences or red-carpet events. In fact, he had never objected even though they had hung onto his arm, generously allowing them to do so. He must truly dislike Emily¡­ ¡°Tsk tsk.¡± It was evident that the reporters relished this startling revtion. Emily felt as if someone had pped her hard on the face. Oh, the sting¡­ Jonas did not bother waiting for her reply and turned to leave. He had initially wanted to take a stroll to get some fresh air, but he was in no mood to enjoy it now. He ruffled Ivan¡¯s hair lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± This left Ivan¡¯s meticulously styled hair in sudden disarray. Lookingpletely out of sorts, he trailed after Jonas. Lilly draped herself over Jonas¡¯s shoulder and giggled in delight. ¡°Ivan, your hair looks like a bird¡¯s nest!¡± Ivan just stared at her, unable toe up with a suitable retort. The reporters¡¯ cameras immediately began clicking when they saw this! They might not be able to spread gossip about the golden boy of film, but they could certainly fuel spection about the possible connection between the Crawfords and the Shaws. If the two families were truly going to join hands and work together, there would be a massive upheaval in the city¡¯s businessmunity¡­ Jonas and Lilly returned to the ceremony venue, where both uncle and niece settled themselves onto a couch and lounged, rxing. Jonas, in particr, looked like a dashing rogue as he crossed his long legs, exuding an air of elegance. Lilly, on the other hand,pletely rxed against the back of the couch like a deted balloon. Rubbing her stomach, she looked sorrowfully down at it and said, ¡°There, there. Uncle Jonas won¡¯t let you eat cake, how can you act up like this? He won¡¯t allow you to have sweets, and he didn¡¯t get you anything to drink either! Poor tummy!¡± Jonas was left without a word to say. The little minx was truly a drama queen! Both of them had barely settled in before they were suddenly swarmed by enthusiastic people who chattered non-stop. ¡°Ms. Lilly, could you please read my daughter-inw¡¯s fortune and tell me when she¡¯ll give birth? Will the baby be a boy or a girl?¡± ¡°Ms. Lilly! Ms. Lilly! I want to know my fortune, please! When will I be wealthy?¡± ¡°Ms. Lilly¡­¡± Everyone was moring for Lilly¡¯s attention. The noise nearly drove Jonas mad, but he resolutely remained where he was. Today his task was to be Lilly¡¯s bodyguard. He closed his eyes to calm himself, shutting out the hubbub around them. Once in a while, he could hear Lilly¡¯s clear, childish voice rising above the confused babble of voices. ¡°Granny, your grandson will be born in three more days!¡± A venerable old matron in the group looked stunned, a denial slipping out before she could stop herself. ¡°Nonsense! My daughter-inw is only eight months pregnant!¡± There was still a month before the due date! She felt rather disappointed; this was really too big of a stretch. Shame on her for believing that Lilly might actually have the gift of second sight; if the little girl had said half a month instead, she would have believed her! Grumbling, she pointed out, ¡°My daughter-inw still has at least a month to go before she gives birth. This is really too far-fetched¡­¡± Lilly¡¯s prediction was a month early unless the old matron¡¯s daughter-inw was hiding something from the family and the child was actually another man¡¯s¡­ Lilly just shook her head. As Pablo had said, in divination, people either believed the predictions or they didn¡¯t. If they didn¡¯t, then it was best not to waste time on them. The old matron departed, muttering. The rest of the people kept asking for their fortunes, and Lilly answered them painstakingly one by one. ¡°Oh? Miss, you said you wanted to be wealthy. What¡¯s your idea of bing wealthy, though?¡± A fresh-faced youngdy answered eagerly, ¡°Suddenly bing rich overnight! I want to have lots and lots of money, more than even Mr. Anthony Crawford!¡± Worshipfully, she stole a nce at Anthony, who was standing nearby. However, she was abruptly brought back to reality by Lilly¡¯s young, yet stern, little voice. ¡°In that case, Miss, you¡¯ll just have to dream!¡± There was absolutely no way this youngdy could hope to be richer than Uncle Anthony! Uncle Anthony was very, very good at making money! The youngdy stared at Lilly, then wailed, ¡°No! I don¡¯t believe it, that can¡¯t be right!¡± Everyone kept swamping Lilly with questions. The people who received good fortunes departed, full of smiles, while others who were not so lucky kept on repeating, ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible! It must be a fake prediction!¡± like broken records. Jonas folded his arms and gave a derisive smirk. ¡°Modern-day superstitions indeed.¡± Lilly looked up curiously. ¡°Modern-day superstitions? What does that mean?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Ivan¡¯s face was wooden as he rested his hands primly and properly on his knees. ¡°It¡¯s like if you have a bad dream and wake up and say, dreams aren¡¯t real. But if you have a good dream, then you think, oh, this is a lucky dream! It¡¯s like people say, if your left eye twitches, you¡¯ll have good luck, but if your right eye twitches, it¡¯s bad luck. When their right eye twitches, most people think that something good¡¯s about to happen. But if their left eye twitches, they¡¯ll say they¡¯ve just been too tiredtely, and it¡¯s only a muscle twitch. That¡¯s modern-day superstition.¡± Lilly blinked. Abruptly, she looked over at Ivan, her eyes shining. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 62 Your Brain¡¯s Rotted From Being Dead When Ivan saw Lilly staring at him withrge shining eyes, he immediately stiffened his spine and straightened up, pursing his lips slightly. ¡°What now?¡± Lilly counted busily on her fingers before eximing, ¡°Wow! Ivan, this is the most number of words you¡¯ve ever spoken! That¡¯s so cool!¡± All along, she had been under the impression that he could only speak five words at a time! Ivan just stared at her, lost for words. He thought she wouldpliment him for knowing so much¡­ Jonas smiled faintly, then shifted to a morefortable position and propped his chin against his palm, watching the two little rascals. Children were children, after all, and they came up with the oddest observations. ** Once the ribbon-cutting ceremony finished, Lilly fell asleep because she had eaten too much. While Jonas carried her carefully, Anthony came over and took off his dress jacket, draping it over her sleeping form. The two men slipped past the barrage of cameras everywhere on the red carpet, carefully shielding their precious little burden. Bidding Colton goodnight, they made their way to their car and departed. Ivan stood at the entrance, quietly watching as the two Crawford brothers drove off. ¡°Let¡¯s go, son!¡± Colton told him. Ivan sighed and took ast look at the car vanishing in the distance. If he met Lilly again, he would give her two sweets. Two, because she liked eating them, and not three because he was afraid she might get cavities¡­ A short, chubby middle-aged man stood beside the Shaws¡¯ car. With a smile, he bid Colton goodnight. This gentleman was very short, standing only around five feet four or so. The buttons of his dress jacket strained against his rotund beer belly; they looked as if they would pop off any moment. This was Valentine Taylor, the CEO of Taylor Entertainment. Valentine¡¯s mother had given birth to two sets of twins, all boys. During her third pregnancy, she had hoped for a daughter and had named the child in her womb ¡°Valentine¡± for luck. However, the baby turned out to be a boy instead. Mrs. Taylor had been so disappointed that she had not bothered to think of another name, so ¡°Valentine¡± had stuck. After sending off the Shaws and the Crawfords, the tension in Valentine¡¯s shoulders eased considerably. ¡°That little Crawford brat¡­¡± Something enigmatic flickered in his eyes for a moment. ¡°She really is a little devil!¡± His mother had fallen ill with some bizarre sickness, and Valentine had heard the story of how Lilly had literally brought young Ivan Shaw back from the dead. Furthermore, everyone present had witnessed the auspicious light that had shone down on the ceremony earlier. Valentine wondered if he would have a chance to invite the little Crawford devil to take a look at his mother¡­ As he went back inside, he gave orders to his assistant. ¡°Bear in mind, from now on, Little Miss Crawford doesn¡¯t need an invitation to show up, and she doesn¡¯t need to call beforehand, either. Whenever she visits, get the best pastry chef in Shercaster City toe over immediately and bake a cake for her on the spot. Just remember that the Little Miss can¡¯t have anything too sweet, and she doesn¡¯t like chocte, but she loves cakes that have lots of fruits in them. She also loves fruit candies and sweets. Note all this down in the employees¡¯ handbook.¡± Valentine¡¯s assistant stared at him nkly in confusion. Why would something like this need to be noted down in the employees¡¯ handbook? ** Lilly was still half-asleep and dreaming when she sensed she was being stared at. She turned and squinted, then realized that an old woman was standing in front of her. This olddy was dressed in what seemed to be a green vintage dress, and her gaze was fixed intently on Lilly. Lilly was so startled that she woke up immediately. Her eyes sprang open. It gave Pablo a shock, and he hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lilly¡¯s sleep-filled eyes were still fearful. ¡°Master, I saw an old granny in my dream.¡± Pablo was startled. ¡°What did she look like?¡± Lilly gestured as she described the olddy. ¡°Her eyes were all sunken in and hollow; her cheeks too. Her eyes were purpley-blue right under here¡­¡± ¡°Have you seen her before?¡± Pablo asked. Lilly shook her head. ¡°Nuh-uh.¡± Pablo narrowed his eyes and thought hard. A woman with sunken eyes, hollow cheeks, and livor mortis under her eyes, who looked like she was dead¡­ Most importantly, Lilly had never seen her before. Previously, Ivan Shaw had appeared in Lilly¡¯s dream because she had actually seen him in person. However, this departed soul who had intruded into her dream was aplete stranger to her. This meant that the souls of the dead were beginning toe in search of Lilly¡­ Pablo¡¯s face was very grave as he asked, ¡°Tulip, have you dreamed about anything else?¡± Lilly shook her head, looking puzzled. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Her master¡¯s expression seemed very serious all of a sudden. ¡°Tulip, if you dream about anything in future, you must tell me, okay?¡± Pablo told her. Looking conflicted, he asked, ¡°Do you know why I came to find you back then?¡± Lilly was still slightly blurry from sleep. Rubbing her eyes, she answered with a yawn, ¡°Of course I do! Master, are you trying to test me? Mommy asked you toe¡­¡± Of course she still remembered what Pablo had said in the past! Pablo was silent for a moment. In the beginning, he had assumed that his meeting with Jean Crawford had been mere coincidence; he had agreed to take Lilly under his wing for a while, and that would be it. After that, he had discovered that it was not so easy to protect the girl; he needed to earn merits to prolong his life. As for today¡­ Pablo opened his book and noticed that a bright red annotation had appeared under Lilly¡¯s name. It read, ¡°If she deres that someone will die, death cannot be postponed.¡± Wasn¡¯t an ability like this only possible if one were the Ruler of Hell? Pablo¡¯s thoughts were a whirlwind of confusion. Was it mere coincidence that he had encountered the newly deceased Jean Crawford and found his way to Lilly¡¯s side? ¡°Tulip, do you remember the jar of souls I gave you?¡± Lilly held up her hand in response. Around her fair, plump wrist was a slender red cord with a tiny urn- shaped talisman hanging from it. ¡°Here!¡± she chirped. Pablo lightly touched the urn with the tip of his index finger. ¡°I¡¯ve never told you before, but this jar needs to be filled up until it¡¯s full. If it isn¡¯t, you might need to go away, Lilly¡­¡± Any lingering vestiges of sleep immediately left the little girl. Opening her eyes wide, she asked in dismay, ¡°Go away where?¡± She had only just be acquainted with her uncles, Granny, and Grandpa Hugh. She did not want to leave them. ¡°To a very faraway ce, and you can¡¯t evere back,¡± Pablo answered gravely. Lilly pursed her lips, then abruptly scrambled up from the bed and ran toward the bathroom. Turning on the tap, she uncapped the tiny urn and tried to fill it with water. The talisman was only the size of a fingernail, but even though water gushed through the opening, it seemed as though not a drop went in. Pablo could not help a faint smile. ¡°Tulip¡­¡± He murmured, rubbing his forehead. ¡°This little thing is called a jar of souls because it can only hold souls.¡± Lilly blinked. ¡°Huh? Then what do I do?¡± ¡°Just collect ghost spirits until it¡¯s full,¡± Pablo replied. He flipped open his book again and exined as he read, ¡°It will take 100 wandering spirits to fill this jar, but it will only take 49 resentful spirits. Oh, malignant spirits are great! It¡¯ll only take 18 of them to fill it up.¡± Lilly nodded vigorously. ¡°Okay! I got it!¡± She peered into the mouth of the urn, then asked, ¡°Master, won¡¯t Ms. Ugly fill the jar already?¡± Pablo scoffed, ¡°Far from it.¡± Lilly looked upset. ¡°Ms. Ugly, you¡¯re really no use!¡± The grotesque female ghost was left bereft of speech. Hey, aren¡¯t you expecting way too much of me? Abruptly, Lilly piped up, ¡°Master, wasn¡¯t the ghost on Cheryl¡¯s head a malignant spirit?¡± Pablo was busily writing in his book; without even bothering to look up, he replied, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lilly looked delighted. ¡°Oh, in that case, I¡¯ll go find Josh!¡± Before Pablo could stop her, she raced out of the room. Pablo stared after her, blinking in bewilderment. He hurriedly floated after the little girl, asking, ¡°Why are you going to look for Josh Crawford?¡± Lilly rolled her eyes at Pablo. ¡°Master, you¡¯re really stupid today! If I want to look for Cheryl, I need to go where she is, right? Cheryl and Josh go to the same school, so if I want to go to Cheryl¡¯s school, I need to find Josh!¡± She gave him a sympathetic look. ¡°Master, your brain¡¯s rotted from being dead for so long!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Pablo was rendered utterly speechless. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 63 A Fright In The Toilet After being so summarily dissed by a chubby four-year-old, Pablo¡¯s face was a study in weary resignation. Meanwhile, Lilly ran happily to Josh¡¯s room. Josh and Drake Crawford were the type of children who perfectly embodied the old adage, ¡°Children should be seen and not heard.¡± Anthony¡¯s busy schedule left him little time to spend with them, and by the time they were six and seven years old, they had already be ustomed to it. Personality-wise, both brothers were very calm, cool, and collected. Drake was in 2nd grade and fond of the arts. Josh was a year younger and enthusiastic about math and science. At present, Josh was in his room working on aplicated mathematical equation. Suddenly, he heard an excited knocking on his door, so he looked up and called, ¡°Come in.¡± Lilly poked her head in and chirruped sweetly, ¡°Oh Josh!¡± Josh wrinkled his brow. Lils was here again, being her usual irritating self. Coldly, he asked, ¡°What do you want to ask this time?¡± Last time she had asked him how big ten pounds of poop would be. The question was utterly embarrassing, and he had answered extremely unwillingly. He had utilized all the forms he knew and filled an entire sheet of paper with calctions¡­and in the end, all she had remembered was, ¡°A bucketful!¡± A metal bucket, no less, and not even how many cups or fluid ounces! Lilly cradled Bunny in her arms and stared at Josh, her face full of happy anticipation. ¡°Josh, when you go to school tomorrow, can Ie with you?¡± Josh immediately shot back, ¡°Of course not.¡± There was no way he was bringing her to school with him, ever. He detested someone tagging at his heels. Furthermore, he had to attend sses. He certainly didn¡¯t have time to take her along with him! Lilly batted hershes and put on her most pitiful expression. ¡°But Josh¡­¡± Josh impatiently pushed her out of the room. ¡°Go y somewhere and stop bothering me.¡± With that, he closed the door with a loud bang. Lilly stared at the closed door and gave a big sigh. She was obviously not being cute enough! ¡°Erm¡­¡± She pondered for a while, then had a brainwave. She should wear a dress, of course! Running back to her room, she changed into a strawberry-print dress and then hurried in search of Josh again. Knock knock! ¡°Josh¡­¡± Bang! The door mmed shut before Lilly could even say a word. Pablo had been watching from the sidelines with mischievous amusement, his arms folded. However, when he saw Lilly being chased out of the room twice, he became indignant. How dare that boy treat his beloved disciple like that? ¡°Go find your Granny, Tulip, and tell her that Josh will definitely take you to school with him.¡± He did not expect that Lilly would stubbornly shake her head. ¡°That won¡¯t do! Children should take care of children¡¯s business! We¡¯re not three years old anymore. Telling tales to the grownups is such a childish thing to do!¡± Once again, Pablo was left without a word to say. From the time she was three until her recent fourth birthday, this little girl had grown a significant amount of backbone. Now she even dared to say that she and Josh were no longer three years old! He did not know whether tough or cry, and settled for asking, ¡°Well, what are you going to do then?¡± Josh was not someone she could easily persuade. Undeterred, Lilly blithely ran downstairs to get a ss of juice, then began making her way back upstairs very carefully. Bettany hurried in from the garden when she saw what Lilly was trying to do. ¡°Let me carry that upstairs for you, dear.¡± Lilly¡¯s clear voice floated down. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay! Please don¡¯t interfere with children¡¯s business, Granny!¡± Bettany was so taken aback that she just stared at Lilly¡¯s vanishing silhouette, blinking in confusion. Once Lilly had arrived upstairs with the ss of juice still intact, she knocked on Josh¡¯s door again. This time, it was a good while before Josh yanked the door open and snapped, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± This was so frustrating! He was quite confident that he could solve thisplex mathematical equation that was taught in 8th grade, but every time he tried, Lilly kept interrupting him. Lilly was taken aback; only then did she realize that she was disturbing Josh. She held out the ss of juice and said in a small voice, ¡°Have some juice, Josh¡­?¡± Josh impatiently batted the ss aside and growled, ¡°I don¡¯t want it! Can you stoping up to bother me?!¡± His abrupt movement jolted the ss, and the juice sshed all over Lilly. Josh froze. Lilly¡¯s smile slowly faded away, and she mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Josh.¡± She turned to leave, still holding the ss. She was at fault here; she shouldn¡¯t have bothered Josh while he was studying. Perhaps¡­ perhaps she could ask him tonight when he wasn¡¯t busy? Josh felt even more out of sorts as he watched Lilly¡¯s drooping, disappointed little figure. Was she sniffling? She really was such a pest! ¡°Come back here,¡± he said stiffly. Lilly hurriedly turned around, looking cheerful again. ¡°Yes, Josh?¡± Josh had assumed she was crying, so the sight of her bright, smiling face took him by surprise and caught himpletely off-guard. ¡°You¡­you¡­just bring that juice back here.¡± Lilly was delighted and held out the remaining juice in the ss. Josh thanked her awkwardly, only to hear her say in her sweetest voice, ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Josh took a sip from the ss, looking as if he were being drowned, then frowned. Orange juice? He absolutely hated the stuff¡­ Noticing Lilly¡¯s expectant little face through the ss, he braced himself and gulped everything down. Lilly was thrilled to see Josh finishing all the juice in one go. ¡°Bye-bye, Josh!¡± She turned and skipped away happily. Josh blinked. He stared nkly at the empty ss in his hand, then stared at Lilly skipping down the stairs. Why did he feel as if he had been somehow tricked? ¡°Bah!¡± He closed the door again. Now that he had finished the orange juice, he didn¡¯t owe her anything. He certainly wasn¡¯t about to take her to school with him.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After dinner that night, Lilly hurried over to Josh¡¯s room again. Just as she was about to knock on the door, she suddenly paused, and her little face screwed up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡± Pablo asked. Lilly whispered, ¡°What if Josh is still studying? What do I do then?¡± She could not interrupt him if that were the case; it was not pleasant at all to be bothered by someone. ¡°Well, you could let Ms. Ugly go in and see if he is or not?¡± Pablo suggested. Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up. Of course! Ms. Ugly was a ghost; she could go through walls! Her chubby fingers grasped at the jar of souls, pulling Ms. Ugly out. ¡°Ms. Ugly!¡± If one wanted a favor, one had to ask people nicely. Oh, wait, that wasn¡¯t right. If she wanted a favor from ghosts, she would have to ask the ghosts nicely. With utmost sincerity, she said, ¡°Ms. Ugly, could you please sneak a peek inside to see what Josh is doing?¡± Ms. Ugly looked as if nothing in the world was worth this aggravation. Could this little girl just stop calling her Ms. Ugly before she asked her to do anything? Even if Lilly were to call her a demon, it would be better than Ms. Ugly! Grumbling, she went through the wall anyway. Josh was not in the room, so the ghost floated toward the bathroom. Once she went through the bathroom door, she saw Josh seated on the toilet, holding a math book. He was ernest even when he was trying to poop! Suddenly, Ms. Ugly sighed. She had caught sight of her reflection in the fogged-up bathroom mirror. Right at this moment, Josh looked up. At the same time, Ms. Ugly turned her head. Their gazes met and locked! Josh stared, terror prickling his scalp. ¡°A g¡­ghost! It¡¯s a ghost!¡± He was so frightened that he jumped off the toilet seat in mid-poop. Without waiting to wipe his butt or pull up his pants, he bolted for the door! Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 64 Going to School With Josh Lilly was waiting outside the door patiently. Suddenly, the door opened. A person rushed out half-naked. Lilly was dumbfounded. She saw a frightened Josh running out, so she followed behind him. Without turning around, Josh felt someone chasing him and felt even more frightened. He ran towards the study and shouted, ¡°Dad! Save me!¡± Hugh and Bettany heard it and came out asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± There were two children running in the corridor of the second floor. Josh could not escape. Anthony walked out of the study and saw Josh, who was still holding his pants, and Lilly, who was chasing behind him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Anthony caught Josh in his arms. Then, he smelled something funny. Anthony realized it was because Josh had not cleaned himself after going to the toilet. Josh panicked and said, ¡°There¡¯s a ghost!¡± Lilly caught up and tried to catch her breath. She said, ¡°Josh, there¡¯s no ghost!¡± She wondered why Josh would run from her since she was a human and not a ghost. Lilly turned around suspiciously. She knew Ms. Ugly was a ghost, but ordinary people should not be able to see her. The female ghost that was floating behind was curious too. She wondered why Josh could see him. The ghost got close to Josh, but she realized Josh was looking behind her. ¡°You can¡¯t see me here,¡± the ghost mumbled to herself. First, Lilly saw the old woman¡¯s soul in her dreams. Now, Josh saw a female ghost for no reason. Pablo thought something creepy was happening. Anthony patted Josh¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°There¡¯s no ghost. It¡¯s Lilly.¡± Josh turned around and saw Lilly standing behind him. Behind Lilly, Josh also saw Grandpa and Grandma peeking out of their room. Besides that, there was nothing else. Then, Josh felt a light breeze grazing his bottom. Lilly covered her eyes and asked, ¡°Josh, why did you run out without wearing your pants?¡± Josh kept quiet. He quickly pulled up his pants and felt ufortable. That was the most embarrassing moment of his life Josh wanted to take a shower when he remembered he did not wipe his bottom. When he remembered what he saw, he said, ¡°I really saw it. A very ugly female ghost.¡± The female felt hurt after hearing Josh¡¯s statement. She wondered if she was really that ugly. Pablo asked, ¡°What happened?¡± The female ghost shook her head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I went in and saw him using the toilet. Then, he looked up and our eyes met.¡± Everyone from the Crawford family was shocked and baffled. Anthony said, ¡°Josh, go and take a shower.¡± Josh was scared. Lilly asked, ¡°Josh, are you scared? If you are scared¡­¡± Before she could finish, Josh sneered and said, ¡°Who said I¡¯m afraid?¡± Then, he walked out of the room. Anthony frowned and said, ¡°Lily, go outside with your Granny.¡± After that, he immediately followed Josh back to his room. Pablo wondered how Josh could see the female ghost. Then, he said, ¡°May go inside again.¡± Lilly stared at Pablo and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t do anything evil.¡± Pablo kept quiet. After Lilly saw Josh leaving, she looked at her hands and wondered if she made any mistakes. She was sure that she did not do anything wrong. Inside the room, Josh was relieved to see his father with him. He no longer saw anything after his shower. Anthony asked when he saw Joshing out of the bathroom, ¡°Did you really see it just now?¡± Josh said softly, ¡°Perhaps I made a mistake.¡± Anthony wanted to say something, but something shed across his mind, so he only said, ¡°Remember. Protect your sister in any circumstances.¡± Josh said, ¡°Lilly said she wanted to go to school with me tomorrow.¡± Anthony said without hesitating, ¡°Take her along then.¡± He knew Lilly had her reasons for going to school. Josh asked, ¡°Daddy, aren¡¯t you afraid Lilly will be just like Hannah because you spoil her¡­¡± Anthony stood up and said, ¡°No.¡± Josh could not believe it. He hated her sister so much. Meanwhile, Anthony made a call in his study. ¡°Call Animaux Private Academy to send a set of uniforms and a school bag over. Increase the school¡¯s security as well.¡± The next day, Lilly woke up early and carried a small bag. She wore her uniform that was sent to her urgently. Although it was the smallest size, it was still a loose fit for Lilly. The skirt was high on her waist, and the hat covered her face. Lilly had to lift her head to see everyone. Hugh lifted her hat a little and said, ¡°Be careful at school.¡± Bettany was worried. She said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we follow her? A child like her needs an adult by her side.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Zachary had his hands in his pockets while he was waiting for Liam to send him to kindergarten. He chuckled and said, ¡°We can do it. Why can¡¯t Lils do it?¡± He did not like how his sister was spoiled. His mother still treasured Lily when he was her age. She only gave him a phone, so he could y with it. When he tried to sleep with his mother, her mother told him a man should have no reason to stick to his mother. Even if he woke up from a nightmare, his mother would still train his courage. Every boy from the Crawford family was independent. Zachary sneered when he saw Lilly through the car window. He hated her, but also envied her at the same time. However, he would only show his envy when no one was around. Lilly turned around and looked at Zachary from outside. Zachary quickly turned away and started ying games on his phone. Anthony carried Lilly and put her on the bus. He asked, ¡°Do you need Uncle Anthony to go with you?¡± Lilly shook her hands and said, ¡°No need. Oh, Uncle Anthony, remember to take me shopping again today!¡± She fell asleep after the ribbon-cutting ceremony and forgot about going shopping. She wanted to buy silver needles to treat her granny. Anthony said gently, ¡°Sure, I will go pick you up in the afternoon.¡± He left Lilly to Drake and Josh. Drake, who was in 2nd grade, got on the bus first. Josh had no choice but to pull Lilly¡¯s hand. He said, ¡°Hey, let me tell you this. Don¡¯t cry when you go to school!¡± He turned around to look at Lilly and threatened her, ¡°I will ignore you otherwise!¡± Lilly nodded obediently, ¡°Okay, Josh.¡± Josh wanted to threaten Lilly more, but he hesitated when he saw Lilly¡¯s face. He pulled Lilly into the car looking upset. Lilly followed behind Josh. All the students on the bus were shocked. ¡°Josh! Who are you dragging along with you?¡± ¡°She¡¯s so small. Is she old enough for school?¡± All the children on the Animaux Private Academy bus were curiously staring at Lilly. A boy sat in thest row. He was different from the other children. He was sitting straight like a little trained warrior. Lilly saw Ivan and smiled, ¡°Hello!¡± Ivan was surprised to see her. He panicked because he did not bring any candy. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 65 The Vain Cheryl Ivan had a serious look on his face. Lilly asked, ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± Ivan turned around, ¡°No.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Lilly stopped asking questions and sat in her seat. She put her hands on her knees just like Ivan did. Animaux Private Academy was the best private academy in Clodston. People who studied in the academy were all from rich families. The Miller family was considered the worst in terms of their financial condition. Cheryl got off her car and waved goodbye to her mother. She was stiff as she looked around to make sure no ssmates saw her going to the academy in a car. Unlike other academies, the rich students at Animaux Private Academy all took the bus. The bright yellow bus was covered in thick armor. The driver and teacher on the bus were all ex- Special Operations Forces members to ensure the students¡¯ safety. The monthly fee for the academy bus was 100 thousand dors per person. That meant parents had to spend more than a million dors a year on transportation alone. Cheryl¡¯s family was not willing to spend that money. Chery was embarrassed because her mother was the one who fetched her all the time. Cheryl¡¯s mother reminded her to be careful. When Cheryl saw the academy bus arriving, she quickly said, ¡°I know, Mommy! Go home quickly!¡± She was afraid that people wouldugh at her because she could not afford to take the bus. Cheryl¡¯s mother wanted to say something, but she drove away instead. The bus drove slowly inside the academy. Cheryl tried her best to follow it. When she walked with the bus, people would think that she also rode on the bus. It was all part of her ns. When the doors of the bus opened, Cheryl walked slowly. To outsiders, she would look like someone who got off the bus, and to the students taking the bus, she would look like someone who walked past the bus. Cheryl quickly walked inside the academy when her friends ran over to greet her. ¡°Cheryl, you¡¯ve just arrived.¡± Cheryl nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the bus was a littlete today.¡± The bus was indeed five minuteste. Her friends wondered why it waste. Cheryl did not know as well. She shook her head and said, ¡°Perhaps the driver was feeling sick.¡± It was the first time that the bus waste. Cheryl was confused as well. Her two friends looked at her with envy, ¡°It¡¯s still amazing that you get to take the bus.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Only a handful of people can take the bus to our academy.¡± Cheryl said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. Taking the bus is the same as riding a car.¡± People liked how humble Cheryl was. As Cheryl walked towards the ssroom, she met more students who were looking at her in a different way. ¡°Wow, Cheryl! You attended Taylor Entertainment¡¯s ribbon-cutting ceremony, right?¡± ¡°I saw you in my brother¡¯s picture on Facebook!¡± ¡°Yes! Did you see our idol? I can¡¯t believe you were there! I want to take pictures with the artists too.¡± Someone took out a photo. It was the photo of an actor at the ceremony. Cheryl could be seen behind the actor with many people surrounding her. It seemed like they were having a good time talking to each other. It satisfied Cheryl¡¯s vanity. She said, ¡°Oh, how did all of you find out? My father was supposed to be there as the Shaw family¡¯s representative. We were trying to keep a low profile but someone noticed us and kept talking to us. I felt so troubled.¡± Cheryl¡¯s friends looked up to her with envy. ¡°The Shaw family¡­ Do you mean Ivan Shaw who is in 2nd grade?¡± ¡°Wow. I heard that his father is the God of Battle. A huge general.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t met Ivan¡¯s father yet. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the Shaw family¡¯s representative!¡± ¡°What is your rtionship with Ivan then? Wow, it seems like both of your parents are close to each other. Do you have a pre-arranged marriage already?¡± All of them kept asking Cheryl questions. She was shy and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me about something like that!¡± Then, she quickly ran to her seat and covered her face with a book. Cheryl had been imagining her life with Ivan since Master Sullivan told her she was the perfect match for Ivan. No one could imagine how vain Cheryl could be at her age. No one could see that there was an evil spirit riding on Cheryl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Be as vain as you can! Keep showing off. Having such vanity at a young age. This is indeed my best fodder¡­¡± The evil spirit grabbed Cheryl¡¯s head and opened its mouth. He sucked out a ck blob of gas from her head. Meanwhile, Lilly was following Josh. Drake and Ivan were in the 2nd grade. Josh and the fat kid were in 1st grade. Ivan was walking at the back and heard Lilly asking, ¡°Josh, am I in the same ss as you? Can I sit together with you? Which ss is Cheryl in?¡± Josh finally got impatient and said, ¡°Shut up!¡± He felt so embarrassed. All his ssmates hade to school alone, but he had to allow someone to tag along. Lilly covered her mouth and said softly, ¡°All right¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She looked at Josh. When she realized Josh was looking back at her, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore, Josh.¡± Lilly decided to deal with her own problems on her own. ¡°Hamburger¡­ where are you?¡± Lilly whispered to herself. Josh was speechless, he never heard of hamburgers being sold in the school. The closest thing she could get was probably the burger-shaped gummies¡­ Drake split up with Josh and Lilly and reminded Josh to take good care of Lilly. Josh nodded. He was envious of his brother who could just walk away on his own. He wanted to ignore Lilly too, but he had no choice. Josh could not stand it anymore when he saw Lilly standing there and looking around curiously. He pulled her hand and dragged her into the ssroom upstairs. All of Josh¡¯s ssmates were looking at him and making jokes. ¡°Josh, is that your younger sister? Why did you bring her to school?¡± ¡°You are a ¡°sister-sitter¡± instead of a babysitter¡­¡± Boys this age were the naughtiest. They made fun of them immediately. Josh felt so embarrassed. He swore not to take his sister to school anymore. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 66 See You in the Forest After School Lilly entered the ssroom and saw Cheryl. Her eyes lit up because she saw the malignant spirit on Cheryl¡¯s shoulder. The malignant spirit red at Lilly when it sensed Lilly. Pablo said, ¡°She is here indeed. Tulip, show me your progress.¡± Lilly clenched her fists and nodded. A young female teacher walked in. She saw Josh and Lilly and asked with a smile, ¡°You must be Lilly, right? Are you here to experience the life of a student with your brother?¡± Lilly shook her head at first and nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± She could not tell the truth because she did not want to see the teacher run out of the toilet half-naked again. The female teacherughed at Lilly¡¯s cute reaction. She asked, ¡°Are you going to sit with your brother?¡± Josh turned around. The teacher was wondering if she should move the person sitting beside Josh to another seat. However, Lilly pointed at the empty seat beside Cheryl and said, ¡°Teacher, I want to sit beside Cheryl.¡± The teacher said, ¡°Oh, right. The student beside Cheryl is absent today.¡± Pablo could not believe their luck. Cheryl did not look happy because she did not want to sit beside Lilly. She still remembered how Lilly poured Waldorf sd on her during the camp. However, a female student sitting in front of Cheryl turned around and said, ¡°Wow, Cheryl! Besides the Shaw family, you are close to the Crawford family as well?¡± Otherwise, there was no other reason for Cheryl to sit beside her. Cheryl no longer felt unhappy. Her vanity had been satisfied. She smiled and said, ¡°Not really, I just went to a camp with Lilly previously.¡± ¡°Lilly,e here,¡± Cheryl pointed to the chair beside her. Lilly ran over to Cheryl¡¯s side while carrying her schoolbag and sat down. Before Cheryl could approach Lilly, she saw her getting a tortoise out of her bag and putting it on its back at the table. Then, Lilly took out a parrot and stuffed it inside the drawer. Polly ran and hid inside the drawer. Everyone in the ss was dumbfounded, and Josh covered his face in embarrassment. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Lilly, this is¡­¡± asked the teacher. Lilly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Teacher. The tortoise doesn¡¯t speak. Polly will be quiet as well. They will be lonely when I¡¯m in the academy, so they want to follow me.¡± The female teacher was baffled. She wondered how animals or even a child such as Tilly knew what loneliness was. However, the teacher only said with a smile, ¡°Lilly, this is a ssroom. I need to take them away if the tortoise or the parrot affects the ss. Is that fine?¡± That morning, the board of the academy had an emergency meeting before ss. The Crawford family was Animaux Private Academy¡¯s biggest sponsor. Before it became famous, it needed a billion dors to invest in academic buildings and hire reputable teachers. The Crawford family alone invested 800 million dors in the academy. That was why the headmaster agreed immediately when Anthony asked the academy to take care of his niece. The teacher could not really do anything when she saw the tortoise sitting there and the parrot was quiet inside the drawer. The teacher had no choice but to begin teaching. Pablo floated on one side and stared at the malignant spirit above Cheryl¡¯s head. The malignant spirit also looked at Pablo cautiously. She could not sense any intent from Pablo, so she wondered what Pablo was. Pablo introduced the malignant spirit to Tilly, ¡°This is a vanity spirit. Tulip, ask Cheryl to meet at the forest. We will capture her. Tell her to meet you in the forest after school.¡± Lilly nodded. Lilly approached Cheryl and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t go after school. See you in the forest.¡± Cheryl was shocked and asked, ¡°What?¡± After the first lesson, the teacher walked towards Lilly and was surprised to see how serious she was as if she really came to study. The teacher walked towards Lilly and asked, ¡°Lilly, do you understand the question?¡± She did not expect Lilly to understand, but she saw Lilly nod. ¡°I understand. The shop brought in 50 baskets of fruit. It sold 12 baskets in the morning and 14 baskets in the afternoon. The answer of baskets left remaining is 24 baskets. A worker is repairing a stretch of a 100-meter road. He repaired 64 meters on the first day. With 6 days remaining, how many meters does he need to repair on average? The answer is 6 meters. The teacher was surprised, ¡°Lilly, you are so amazing!¡± Lilly was confused and asked, ¡°Teacher. If the worker can fix 64 meters in a day, why does he only fix 6 meters every day? Can¡¯t he fix them all in one day?¡± The teacher was baffled. She could not answer Lilly¡¯s question. Then, the mathematics teacher came in and asked, ¡°Does Lilly understand what the teacher is saying?¡± Lilly nodded and said, ¡°I do.¡± Lilly did not know why she was asked such a question. The teacher introduced Lilly to the mathematics teacher who visited, ¡°Lilly was amazing. She remembers everything that has been taught¡­¡± She would never admit that she was trying to ignore Lilly¡¯s question. It was embarrassing that she could not answer a four-year-old¡¯s question. The mathematics teacher was interested and asked, ¡°Is that so? Let me ask you a question then¡­¡± ¡°A child had 50 lollipops, 70 marshmallows, and 100 gummies in his pocket. After eating 50 lollipops, 60 marshmallows and 100 gummies, which candy does the child still have right now?¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°The child will have diabetes.¡± Grandpa told Lilly Granny had diabetes because she ate too many sweets. Both the teachers were stunned beforeughing out loud because there was nothing wrong with Lilly¡¯s answer. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Cheryl was not happy to see both the teachersughing at Lilly¡¯s answer. She smiled and said, ¡°Lilly, you¡¯re wrong. Both lollipops and gummies have been eaten. There are only 10 marshmallows left. Not diabetes.¡± Cheryl purposely showed off her calcting skills and looked at the teachers, hoping they would praise her. However, the teachers only focused on Lilly and ignored Cheryl. The fatty beside her wasughing so loud, ¡°Haha! A child getting diabetes. That¡¯s so funny!¡± All the children startedughing as well. They surrounded Lilly and tried to get her to speak because they found it interesting. Cheryl felt awkward and embarrassed when she saw Lilly being loved by everyone else, while she was being ignored. The two teachers patted Lilly¡¯s head before going out of the ssroom. All the students surrounded Lilly and looked at the tortoise on her table. ¡°Lilly, why did you bring a tortoise? Why did you make it lie down this way?¡± Lilly exined, ¡°If I turn it over, the tortoise will run away.¡± Someone else asked, ¡°What about your little parrot?¡± Lilly squatted down and looked inside her drawer. She said while looking at Polly, ¡°Polly is inside. It is afraid of strangers.¡± ¡°When will it not feel afraid?¡± ¡°Does it eat bread?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a green parrot. I heard they are smart.¡± All the children squatted down and peeked inside the drawer to see the parrot. They were curious and excited. Lilly became the ss¡¯s popr figure in an instant. Cheryl, who was sitting beside her, was neglected. It made her so angry. Everyone liked talking to her after ss in the past. Now, all of them surrounded Lilly instead. Besides Cheryl, Josh was also not happy. Lilly was supposed to be an annoying sister. When he saw that she did not look for him after being surrounded, he was upset. He mmed his book on the table. Cheryl heard it and turned to walk towards Josh. ¡°Josh, everyone likes Lilly¡­ Lilly speaks in an interesting way. Unlike me who is boring¡­¡± Cheryl wanted Josh to say that he liked her morepared to Lilly. However, Josh immediately exposed her. ¡°What? Stop pretending and be fake in front of me. Cheryl started tearing up, ¡°Josh, how can you say that?¡± Josh said impatiently, ¡°Get lost!¡± He was different from his brother, Drake, who would at least be a little gentler. During the camp, Cheryl approached his brother, and he still acted politely toward her. Josh thought he was unmanly. Josh thought a real man should act like him¡­ He stared at Cheryl who still would not leave and said, ¡°Are you going to leave? Otherwise, I¡¯m going to hit you.¡± Cheryl left while feeling aggrieved. That was why she did not like to approach Josh. When she returned to her seat, she saw more people surrounding Lilly. All of them were trying to y with Lilly. Fatty even took her seat. Coincidentally, the bell for the next lesson rang. Cheryl walked over and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for ss. Go back to your seats, everyone!¡± All the students went back to their seats reluctantly. Lilly was very happy. Within 10 minutes after ss had ended, she already made so many friends. The next lesson was Language Arts. Lilly could not understand a thing. Then, she felt someone kicking her chair. She turned around and saw a boy passing her a note. Lilly unfolded the note and started reading what was on it, ¡°Lilly, have you eaten? Yet not? Do you want to eat drumsticks with meter?¡± Pablo moved closer to see what was written on the paper. ¡°Lilly, can you bring your tortoise and PERRET after ss? Can I pet your PERRETter?¡± Pablo chuckled. The 1st grader could not even spell parrot correctly. Lilly looked around her bag to find a pencil. Then, she started to write a reply on her table, ¡°Okay. I like drumsticks too. Let¡¯s eat drumstickster.¡± Pablo heard what Lilly said, but she was only scribbling and drawing two drumsticks on the paper. He found it funny and looked at Lilly folding the piece of paper and handing it to the person behind. Cheryl sat straight and raised her hand to say, ¡°Teacher. Theo and Lilly are exchanging notes in ss.¡± She knew the teacher was fierce. The teacher hated people who talked or exchanged notes in the ss, so she was expecting Lilly to be scolded. Cheryl could not hide her excitement. The teacher was interrupted. She looked at Lilly and the boy behind her. The teacher was a strict middle-aged woman who wore sses. She reached out and said, ¡°Take it out.¡± Theo¡¯s face was pale. He gave the piece of paper to the teacher. The teacher opened the paper and took a nce at the content. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She looked at Lilly and asked, ¡°Lilly, who asked you to bring your pets to school?¡± The teacher had a peculiar personality. Ever since she was caught epting gifts, she was strict with the rules. She did not like how the board was ttering the Crawford family. That was why she would not be lenient with Lilly, even though the board already asked everyone to take good care of Lilly. The sses taught by her had the best results. That was why she could afford to be arrogant. ¡°Bring your things and stand outside!¡± The teacher ordered Lilly. Lilly had never attended ss, but she felt like she did something wrong. She realized it was wrong to exchange notes in ss. ¡°Teacher, I¡­¡± Before she could finish, the teacher smacked her ruler on the table. She said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care which family youe from or how rich you are. You must follow my rules in my ss!¡± Lilly kept quiet. She only wanted to apologize. When she looked at the teacher¡¯s face, she remembered Pablo telling her that her face had the sign of ¡±being mean¡±. Lilly no longer tried to apologize and walked out of the ssroom with her school bag, tortoise, and parrot. Theo dared not retort and walked out to ept his punishment as well. Cheryl was so happy that she almostughed. She was ted to see Lilly get punished. She was smiling happily, but she did not know the malignant spirit on her head wasughing slyly. The spirit opened her mouth and bit her neck¡­ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 68 The Proud Brother Who Protects His Sister The vanity spirit kept feeding off Cheryl¡¯s vain. He was so bloated like a giant mosquito who just filled itself with blood. Cheryl only felt a chill on her neck before feeling a little dizzy. There were dark circles under her eyes. The teacher started to give a lecture on the podium, ¡°Remember, no matter who your parents are or how rich they are, you always follow my rules here!¡± Then, she looked at Josh and sneered, ¡°Josh, is she your sister? I heard she caused a divorce between your uncle and aunt soon after she started staying in your house.¡± The teacher was being sarcastic. She thought she was a straightforward and upright person. She did not like Josh because he was an excellent science student who was bad atnguage arts. Now that he brought a sister who had special rights in the academy, she thought it was only right to teach Lilly a lesson. She continued arrogantly, ¡°Someone should teach a rich child like your sister some manners. You mustn¡¯t learn from your sister.¡± The teacher thought she should warn Josh as his teacher. She was surprised when Josh stood up and mmed his book on the table. He said coldly, ¡°You have no right to scold my sister. As a teacher, you should teach instead of gossiping about other people. You are the worst teacher ever. I hope you look up Nobelium, Boron, Radium, Iodine, and Nitrogen on the periodic table of elements. They are the elements that form people like you.¡± He packed his bags and added, ¡°Also, my uncle and aunt¡¯s divorce was caused by my aunt and not my sister! My aunt is still in prison. Do you want to be her cellmate?¡± The teacher was stunned. She did not expect Josh to talk back to her. Before she continued, she was also trying to figure out what Josh said about the periodic table of elements. Josh walked past the teacher and said, ¡°Regarding the elements, their symbols are No, Br, A, I, N.¡± Then, he walked out with his school bag. Everyone else in the ssroom admired and apuded Josh. The girls in the ss thought he was very cool. Cheryl saw how the other girls admired Josh and thought he was actually not bad. The teacher almost passed out from anger. She shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t try to step into my ss ever again! I don¡¯t have rude students like you!¡± Outside the corridor, Lilly held her tortoise above her head while Polly stood on the tortoise¡¯s shell. Lilly sighed. Polly sighed too. Pablo was bored, so he went around the school. Theo was dejected, but heughed when he saw Lilly. Josh walked out of the ssroom and saw Lilly standing obediently against the wall. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± asked Lilly. Josh said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking for hamburgers just now? Let¡¯s go and eat.¡± It was difficult to find hamburgers in school, but Josh knew there was food that he could not order as long as he had money. Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked inside and saw how bad Cheryl¡¯s condition was. She thought about it and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right to leave for a moment.¡± Cheryl was not her friend anyway. Eating alwayses first. Lilly grabbed her school bag and stuffed the tortoise and Polly inside. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Lilly. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Theo looked at the teacher inside the ssroom before turning to look at Lilly. He envied Lilly, but he dared not follow her. Josh took Lilly around the academy. Lilly asked, ¡°Josh, where are we going?¡± Josh replied, ¡°To the canteen.¡± Animaux Private Academy had tight security. No students could leave the school without their parents picking them up. Josh wondered if he should call his father to pick them up. However, he needed a phone which was not allowed in school. That meant he had to ask his ss teacher if he wanted to call his father. Josh took a nce at Lilly and decided to feed her first. He took Lilly to the canteen and went towards ¡°Food Street¡± The canteen had a mini supermarket section and a section called ¡°Food Street¡±. The food in the academy was very good, but it was very expensive as well. The shops in Food Street were not street food stalls. They were in small shops with floor-to-ceiling windows and sofas. ¡°Boss, give me two hamburgers and two sets of fries.¡± Lilly added, ¡°Order some shrimps. Tortoise needs to eat too.¡± Josh was speechless, but he still ced an order for a te of live shrimps. The shop owner said, ¡°What? It¡¯s too early. Our ingredients are still¡­¡± Josh shed his meal card and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay double.¡± The owner said, ¡°Sure! Give me 15 minutes!¡± Lilly looked at Josh with admiration, ¡°Josh, you are so amazing!¡± For some reason, Josh felt proud. ¡°You¡¯re so troublesome,¡±said Josh proudly. Soon, the food was served. Lilly took the tortoise out of her bag and fed her a shrimp. Then, she fed Polly some apple slices. Polly held the apple slices in its beak and walked beside the tortoise before it started eating. Lilly reached out and grabbed the hamburger. She said, ¡°It¡¯s my turn to eat.¡± Josh frowned and asked her to wait. Lilly looked up and saw Josh giving her a pair of disposable gloves. The gloves provided at ¡°Food Street¡± were for children, so Lilly could easily wear them. ¡°Thank you, Josh!¡± Lilly said while drooling from the smell of hamburger. Josh was speechless. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 69 Vanity Spirit ¡°No need to thank me. Just finish it up quickly,¡± Josh said in disgust as he took a tissue and wiped Lily¡¯s mouth. ¡°No need to thank me. Just finish it up quickly,¡± Josh said in disgust as he took a tissue and wiped Lily¡¯s mouth. In fact, Josh did not want to wipe Lily¡¯s mouth in the first ce but what if people saw her still drool at such an old age? Josh felt ashamed of her. On the other hand, Lily began to gobble down her food. Meanwhile, Josh served Lily as if he was a waiter. He removed the shrimp shell one by one before putting them on her te. He was so busy that he even had no time to take a bite of the food himself. ¡°Josh¡­ eat¡­¡± Lily mumbled while gobbling down her food. ¡°Finish your food. Don¡¯t bother about me. Your next ss is Literature.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Lily remembered Josh did not like literature. Drake was the one who liked literature and reading books. Josh only loved numbers and mathematics. Nheless, Lily was still happy. She ate her food beside Josh happily. On the other hand, Ms. Sumo Wrestler was behaving more and more outrageously without Lily and Pablo around. Cheryl, who was sitting straight, suddenly felt heavy on her back. Then, she felt someone kick her chair. In a hurry, she turned around to take a look. ¡°Cheryl, are you okay? Didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡± Cheryl¡¯s ssmate who sat behind her asked. Cheryl shook her head. However, as soon as she turned to the front again, her ssmate who sat behind her kicked her chair again and handed her a note. Cheryl took the note and took a look. It was quite a long paragraph on a short piece of paper. Cheryl, although I¡¯m not handsome, I¡¯m a good boy. You¡¯re the only girl I love, and I know I won¡¯t fall in love with another person again. I love you. From Sean (please sign here if you agree to be my girlfriend). The note was from a boy named Sean White who sat in thest row. It was another puppy love. Although childish, the boy still gave a note to Cheryl to express his feelings. However, Cheryl did not like Sean at all. Just when she was about to write something on the note, Ms. Watson turned around. In a hurry, Cheryl covered the note with her hand. With a smirk, Ms. Sumo Wrestler on Cheryl¡¯s back whispered in her ear and tried to bewitch her, ¡°It¡¯s so exciting to fall in love. Come on, read what is on the note, and let everyone know that Sean loves you.¡± Soon, Cheryl¡¯s eyes lit up. She raised her hand and said loudly, ¡°Ms. Watson, Sean gave me a note just now.¡± Hearing that, Sean almost dropped his pen. ¡°What? What did you say? Who gave you a note?¡± Ms. Watson snapped and threw the textbook on the table. She was so angry with Josh just now, and yet Cheryl was giving her another trouble. Nheless, Cheryl still unfolded the note and read out loud, ¡°Cheryl, I love you¡­ From Sean.¡± Cheryl read what was written on the note, and she was proud after reading it. All of a sudden, the ss burst intoughter. ¡°Sean said he loves her! Woo hoo¡­.!¡± One of the ssmates could not help but snigger. Everyone began tough again. ¡°Sean White, ask your parents toe to see me tomorrow!¡± Ms. Watson bawled. ¡°You¡¯re interrupting the ss, and harassing your ssmate by sending her such a note! I must see your parents and let them know.¡± Ms. Watson berated Sean and took her anger out on him. Sean¡¯s face darkened. He red at Cheryl and remained silent. He felt so ashamed of himself. However, Cheryl did not feel anything at all. Ms. Sumo Wrestler was only a vanity spirit. For that reason, Cheryl was not bothered even though she had hurt Sean¡¯s feelings. Somehow, Cheryl had an indescribable feeling. She felt a sense of contentment and could not help but smirk. Right then, the bell rang. However, Ms. Watson still talked for another ten minutes before dismissing the ss. After ss was dismissed, the students gathered around Cheryl¡¯s desk and asked, ¡°Cheryl, when did Sean confess to you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not good-looking at all. He¡¯s so bold to confess to you!¡± ¡°But who doesn¡¯t like Cheryl? She has got tons of love letters in her drawer.¡± With that, one of Cheryl¡¯s girlfriends took out all the love letters from Cheryl¡¯s drawer and read them out loud. In the corridor, all the boys were stillughing at Sean. Sean lowered his head and remained silent. However, the moment they sow the girl toke out oll the love letters from Cheryl¡¯s drower, they were shocked. Cheryl wos o pretty girl ond mony boys liked her. A lot of them sent notes ond love letters to her before. The boys who were teosing Seon just now were stupefied. Their foces dorkened. They could not believe Cheryl let the other girl reod their love letters. ¡°Give me bock the letters. But to be honest, I will never like them!¡± Cheryl blurted. ¡°Yeoh, Cheryl is the future doughter-in-low of the Show fomily. She is bound to morry into the Show fomily one doy.¡± Heoring thot, Cheryl did not deny it. Somehow, she felt even proud of herself. Little did she reolize thot Ms. Sumo Wrestler behind her bock olso exponded. She wos sucking Cheryl¡¯s vonity ouro, ond her size could not help but keep exponding. Poblo whoe bock sow it ond shook his heod, ¡°Whot? She hos exponded ogoin?¡± Cheryl wos only o kid. If the vonity ghost kept sucking her vonity ouro, Cheryl would die within two doys. When Cheryl died, the vonity spirit would toke her body ond reploce her. The vonity ghost would then evolve ond be more ferocious. Before things got worse, Poblo knew he hod to cotch her first. ¡°But where is Lily?¡± Poblo osked. In the office, the homeroom teocher took o sip of woter ond osked, ¡°Ms. Wotson, how wos your closs?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ms. Wotson took o sip of woter ond nodded. The school boord devoted much ottention to Lily. Although the homeroom teocher wos not ofroid of power, she did not wont to be held ountoble if onything hoppened. The homeroom teocher osked ogoin, ¡°How is Lily?¡± Ms. Wotson smiled ond replied, ¡°Whot do you expect o four-yeor-old could do?¡± Right then, o teochere to the office ond osked, ¡°Hove you seen Lily? I think she¡¯s gone!¡± Heoring thot, the homeroom teocher went out to check. However, it seemed thot both Lily ond Josh were olreody gone. ¡°How do I know where she goes? Perhops she¡¯s skipping closs with her friend. She is not in kindy. Do I hove to follow her wherever she goes?¡± Ms. Wotson frowned. However, the moment they saw the girl take out all the love letters from Cheryl¡¯s drawer, they were shocked. However, the moment they saw the girl take out all the love letters from Cheryl¡¯s drawer, they were shocked. Cheryl was a pretty girl and many boys liked her. A lot of them sent notes and love letters to her before. The boys who were teasing Sean just now were stupefied. Their faces darkened. They could not believe Cheryl let the other girl read their love letters. ¡°Give me back the letters. But to be honest, I will never like them!¡± Cheryl blurted. ¡°Yeah, Cheryl is the future daughter-inw of the Shaw family. She is bound to marry into the Shaw family one day.¡± Hearing that, Cheryl did not deny it. Somehow, she felt even proud of herself. Little did she realize that Ms. Sumo Wrestler behind her back also expanded. She was sucking Cheryl¡¯s vanity aura, and her size could not help but keep expanding. Pablo who came back saw it and shook his head, ¡°What? She has expanded again?¡± Cheryl was only a kid. If the vanity ghost kept sucking her vanity aura, Cheryl would die within two days. When Cheryl died, the vanity spirit would take her body and rece her. The vanity ghost would then evolve and be more ferocious. Before things got worse, Pablo knew he had to catch her first. ¡°But where is Lily?¡± Pablo asked. In the office, the homeroom teacher took a sip of water and asked, ¡°Ms. Watson, how was your ss?¡± Ms. Watson took a sip of water and nodded. The school board devoted much attention to Lily. Although the homeroom teacher was not afraid of power, she did not want to be held ountable if anything happened. The homeroom teacher asked again, ¡°How is Lily?¡± Ms. Watson smiled and replied, ¡°What do you expect a four-year-old could do?¡± Right then, a teacher came to the office and asked, ¡°Have you seen Lily? I think she¡¯s gone!¡± Hearing that, the homeroom teacher went out to check. However, it seemed that both Lily and Josh were already gone. ¡°How do I know where she goes? Perhaps she¡¯s skipping ss with her friend. She is not in kindy. Do I have to follow her wherever she goes?¡± Ms. Watson frowned. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 70 He Is Afraid Of Ghosts The homeroom teacher frowned. ¡°Ms. Watson. You don¡¯t understand. Lily is different¡­¡± The homeroom teacher frowned. ¡°Ms. Watson. You don¡¯t understand. Lily is different¡­¡± ¡°In my eyes, every student is equal. I don¡¯t judge students, and I don¡¯t care if theye from rich or poor families. I¡¯m only concerned about their grades.¡± The bell rang. Ms. Watson took her textbook and stomped out of the office. The homeroom teacher was speechless. Ms. Watson was biased against students with low grades. How could she say all students were equal in her eyes? ¡°I¡¯m going to get into trouble sooner orter!¡± eximed the teacher who walked into the office just now. She was worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Go back to ss and see if Lily hase back. I¡¯ll go around the campus to look for her,¡± the homeroom teacher suggested. Ms. Watson, on the other hand, was not bothered at all. She was only concerned about her student¡¯s grades. Most of the students in her ss scored 96 marks and above. However, only students who scored full marks were outstanding students in her eyes. Some parentsined that Ms. Watson was too aggressive as she always gave students extra homework. However, it seemed that her students had rtively higher grades than the other sses. For that reason, nobody dared toin again. Lily was so full that she could not help but burp. Hearing that, Josh was dumbfounded. ¡°Are you full now? So, stop following me tomorrow, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to eat,¡± Lily replied. ¡°Huh? So why did you keep following me then?¡± Josh asked, confused. ¡°To catch ghost spirits!¡± Lily eximed. Hearing that, Josh was stupefied. Suddenly, he remembered the ugly female spirit he saw at the toilet yesterday. ¡°What? What did you say?¡± asked Josh. He could not help blinking his eyes. ¡°Are you scared, Josh?¡± Lily teased. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not scared. I¡¯m not scared at all. I¡¯m just curious about what you said just now¡­ About ghost spirits¡­¡± Hearing that, Lily chuckled. She then moved closer to Josh and whispered in his ear, ¡°I¡¯m here to catch the malignant spirit. She¡¯s sprawling on Cheryl¡¯s head and sucking aura from her neck. It¡¯s like how one slurps a milkshake.¡± Straight away, Josh imagined how one slurped a milkshake and could not help but tremble. Suddenly, a gust of cold wind blew over and Josh could not help shivering. He quickly covered his neck nervously. ¡°Can the malignant spiritse out in broad daylight?¡± Lily nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ Actually, there are three kinds of ghost spirits in the world. The first kinds are like the ugly female spirit that you saw yesterday. They are known as the wandering spirits. These kinds of spirits die of unnatural causes. They couldn¡¯t reincarnate and keep wandering here and there¡­¡± Josh¡¯s face turned pale as soon as he heard that. He recalled the female spirit yesterday who almost gave him a fright. Lilly continued, ¡°The second kinds are the resentful spirits. They died tragically. They will appear out of nowhere and scare the hell out of you. The third kind are the malignant spirits. They are very fierce. They eat people. Wandering spirits and resentful spirits can¡¯te out during the daytime. But malignant spirits can! They are very ferocious.¡± Hearing that, Josh was rendered speechless. He quickly covered Lily¡¯s mouth with his hand to stop her from talking. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve heard enough. Stop talking now.¡± Lily could not help but mumble. She wanted to continue¡­ Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Josh looked up at the sky and saw the zing hot sun. There can¡¯t be any ghost spirits wandering in such broad daylight! Thinking of that, Josh let go of Lily. ¡°Josh, it¡¯s okay that you¡¯re scared of ghosts! There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of!¡± ¡°Stop talking!¡± Josh berated. ¡°Josh, why are you afraid of ghost spirits? You¡¯re so smart! You shouldn¡¯t be afraid of ghosts.¡± Lily, who was usually quiet, became chatty. Pablo must have influenced her. ¡°You see. Ghost spirits are not scary at all. They are just like human beings, except their eyeballs are a bit protruding, and sometimes, their limbs fall out.¡± Josh could not stand it anymore and took a piece of candy and put it into Lily¡¯s mouth. Finally, Lily was quiet. She chewed the candy excitedly! ¡°The candy is so sweet! It¡¯s so yummy!¡± Right then, the homeroom teocher spotted Lily ond Josh with school bogs on their bock right outside the school gote. ¡°Lily! Josh! Where hove you two been? Con¡¯t you heor the bell ring?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Josh took me out to eot.¡± Lily bobbled, still chewing the condy in her mouth. ¡°No! Ms. Wotson drove us out of her closs just now!¡± Josh sneered. He told the homeroom teocher whot hoppened ond osked the homeroom teocher to coll their fother to pick them up. Josh did not wont to go bock to closs. He remembered whot Lily soid obout the molignont spirit who sprowled on Cheryl¡¯s heod. He wos ofroid to go bock to the clossroom. The homeroom teocher wos stortled when Josh wonted to coll Anthony. ¡°Josh, con you pleose bring Lily bock to the closs first?¡± ¡°Okoy! Josh ond I will go bock to the closs together!¡± Lily nodded obediently. Josh hod no choice but to follow Lily bock to the closs. He did not wont Lily to lough ot him. As soon os Josh entered the closs, he glonced over ot Cheryl. Right then, Cheryl roised her heod ond smiled ot him. However, Josh felt o chill of feor tingle down his spine oll of o sudden. Cheryl wos storing ot him, ond her foce looked gloomy. She looked so scory. Josh quickly glonced owoy. He hod no choice but to wolk bock to his seot os fost os he could. The vonity spirit who wos sprowling on Cheryl¡¯s heod whispered ogoin, ¡°Look, Josh glonced over ot you os soon os hee into the closs. He must like you too, Cheryl. It seems thot everybody likes you!¡± Heoring thot, Cheryl felt proud of herself. Lily wolked toword Cheryl ond took o look ot the vonity ghost. ¡°Are you full?¡± she osked. Con such o big ghost fill up the jor of souls? ¡°Whot? Whot did you soy?¡± Cheryl turned oround with o frown. Right then, the homeroom teocher wolked in. ¡°Good morning, boys ond girls. Sholl we begin our closs now? All right. Turn to poge 20. It¡¯s o long poem. Recite ofter me, okoy?¡± However, Cheryl roised her hond ond soid, ¡°Let me recite the poem. I con recite it by heort!¡± Right then, the homeroom teacher spotted Lily and Josh with school bags on their back right outside the school gate. Right then, the homeroom teacher spotted Lily and Josh with school bags on their back right outside the school gate. ¡°Lily! Josh! Where have you two been? Can¡¯t you hear the bell ring?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Josh took me out to eat.¡± Lily babbled, still chewing the candy in her mouth. ¡°No! Ms. Watson drove us out of her ss just now!¡± Josh sneered. He told the homeroom teacher what happened and asked the homeroom teacher to call their father to pick them up. Josh did not want to go back to ss. He remembered what Lily said about the malignant spirit who sprawled on Cheryl¡¯s head. He was afraid to go back to the ssroom. The homeroom teacher was startled when Josh wanted to call Anthony. ¡°Josh, can you please bring Lily back to the ss first?¡± ¡°Okay! Josh and I will go back to the ss together!¡± Lily nodded obediently. Josh had no choice but to follow Lily back to the ss. He did not want Lily tough at him. As soon as Josh entered the ss, he nced over at Cheryl. Right then, Cheryl raised her head and smiled at him. However, Josh felt a chill of fear tingle down his spine all of a sudden. Cheryl was staring at him, and her face looked gloomy. She looked so scary. Josh quickly nced away. He had no choice but to walk back to his seat as fast as he could. The vanity spirit who was sprawling on Cheryl¡¯s head whispered again, ¡°Look, Josh nced over at you as soon as he came into the ss. He must like you too, Cheryl. It seems that everybody likes you!¡± Hearing that, Cheryl felt proud of herself. Lily walked toward Cheryl and took a look at the vanity ghost. ¡°Are you full?¡± she asked. Can such a big ghost fill up the jar of souls? ¡°What? What did you say?¡± Cheryl turned around with a frown. Right then, the homeroom teacher walked in. ¡°Good morning, boys and girls. Shall we begin our ss now? All right. Turn to page 20. It¡¯s a long poem. Recite after me, okay?¡± However, Cheryl raised her hand and said, ¡°Let me recite the poem. I can recite it by heart!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 71 Let¡¯s Go To Catch Ghost The homeroom teacher stopped talking and looked at Cheryl. Cheryl had dark circles under her eyes. It seemed that she did not sleep wellst night. Her mother must have forced her to study all night.¡°Great! Cheryl will recite the poem for us!¡± Finally, the homeroom teacher said. Soon, Cheryl began to recite the poem. She recited the poem as expressively as she could as if she was reciting it on a stage. Everyone was amazed. ¡°Not bad!¡± The homeroom teacher praised Cheryl when she finished. What? Not bad? Cheryl was not happy when the homeroom teacher said that. She thought she deserved a better compliment. The vanity spirit behind Cheryl was not happy too. She raised her head and red at the homeroom teacher. At that moment, Lily saw many straws behind Cheryl¡¯s neck. Just then, Pablo came back. He noticed Cheryl and the vanity spirit were angry with the homeroom teacher. Thinking of what he had found just now, he squinted his eyes and whispered, ¡°Lily, raise your hand and say you want to recite the poem too.¡± Immediately, Lily raised her hand and asked, ¡°May I recite the poem too?¡± The homeroom teacher turned around and looked surprised. ¡°Sure, why not?¡± With that, Lily stood up and began to recite the poem. Her voice was not as loud as Cheryl, and she could not even pronounce some of the words clearly. However, Lily had a cute little girl¡¯s voice that everyone liked. The ss was amazed at how talented she was and felt that she recited the poem better than Cheryl. Even the homeroom teacher was startled. ¡°Lily, you¡¯re amazing! Have you read the poem before?¡± ¡°No, this is the first time I recited it!¡± Lily blurted and nced at Pablo. ¡°Keep up the good work, Lily. You¡¯re gifted!¡± The homeroom teacher praised Lily again. The ss continued. However, Cheryl could not concentrate at all. She recited the poem better than Lily but the homeroom teacher only praised Lily but not her. It took Cheryl a night to memorize the poem. How could the homeroom teacherpare her to Lily, who read the poem for the first time just now? Cheryl was mad. She knew the homeroom teacher praised Lily because she came from a rich family. If I alsoe from a rich family, the homeroom teacher will also praise me too¡­ Cheryl was jealous. A thought suddenly shed through her mind. If I kill Lily, I can rece her and be the rich daughter of the Crawford family. Thinking of that, Cheryl stretched her hand out deliberately. She wanted to push Lily to the floor. However, Lily was not sitting up straight. She was resting her head on the table. Out of bnce, Cheryl fell and bumped into the back of Lily¡¯s chair instead. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The homeroom teacher turned around and asked. Cheryl quickly sat upright and pretended nothing had happened. ¡°Nothing¡­¡± she replied quickly. The homeroom teacher could not help pursing his lips. Somehow, he felt Cheryl was a bit strange. The vanity spirit saw Pablo ncing at her and quickly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not me! I didn¡¯t ask her to do that. She did it herself!¡± she exined in a hurry. The vanity spirit sat upright immediately. However, she was still reluctant to let go of Cheryl. She was still sprawling behind Cheryl¡¯s back. It was not easy to find someone like Cheryl who was blinded by vanity at such a young age. The vanity spirit still needed two more days before she could upy Cheryl¡¯s body fully. When the timees, Cheryl¡¯s body would belong to the vanity spiritpletely. With that, no one could ever harm her again. ¡°Master, she¡¯s so big. Can she fill up the jar of souls?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± Pablo shook his head. ¡°What? She can¡¯t even do that?¡± Pablo leaned against the wall and stared at the vanity spirit. ¡°Are you a teacher at this school?¡± he asked. The vanity spirit¡¯s face darkened. She clung to Cheryl¡¯s back more tightly. Pablo took out a book and asked, ¡°Lily, do you know how one turns into a malignant spirit? It¡¯s not easy, you know? Let me tell you now. So listen to me carefully.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°First, they must die in a tragic death. Being knocked by a car or jumping off a building is not considered a tragic death. They have to die in a way even worse than that.¡± Clearing his throat, Pablo continued, ¡°These spirits keep wandering at the ce where they died and keep repeating thest moment before their death. As time goes by, resentments umte in their heart and turn them into malignant spirits.¡± After saying that, Pablo closed the book and asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious. How did you die?¡± Hearing that, Lily tilted her head and nced at the vanity spirit. She was curious about how she died too. However, the vanity spirit turned her head away. She did not want to answer Pablo¡¯s question. The vanity spirit could not tell what kind of spirit Pablo was but instinctively, she felt Pablo had a terrifying aura. The vanity spirit was the malignant spirit. In fact, she was the most ferocious spirit in the world, but why was she still afraid of Pablo? Finally, the bell rang. The ss was dismissed. Cheryl red at Lily and gritted her teeth. The dark circles under her eyes were getting worse. ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Cheryl bawled. She was mad. ¡°Huh?¡± Lily was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You purposely recited the poem after me, right? Do you want to prove that you¡¯re better than me?¡± Hearing that, everyone looked at Cheryl in surprise. Cheryl was startled. It was only then that she realized she said what was on her mind. She quickly packed her school bag and sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to meet me after ss?¡± After saying that, Cheryl left in a hurry. Hearing that, Lily quickly put Tortoise and Polly into her bag. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Josh asked. ¡°Come on, Josh. Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go to catch the malignant spirit now!¡± With that, Lily grabbed Josh¡¯s hand and began to run. ¡°Wait!¡± Josh did not want to follow Lily. He was afraid of ghosts. There was no way he would follow Lily to catch the malignant spirit. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 72 Josh Runs Into A Ghost Again Lilly forcefully dragged Josh to a sprint. The zing sun still hung overhead. The trees in the school grove weren¡¯t particrly short but provided just enough shade.The moment he set foot in the grove, he noticed Cheryl there with her head hanging low. She looked downcast. She sluggishly looked up to stare at him when he approached. He could feel every hair on his body stand on end. Lilly turned around. ¡°Are you scared, Drake? You can head back if you are!¡± Josh was ready to leave but stayed out of stubbornness. ¡°¡­Real funny. You think I¡¯m scared?¡± Calm¡­ I have to calm down. Nothing in the world scares me. A resounding scream tore through the air just as he was thinking. ¡°Ah!¡± Josh jumped. ¡°Eek!¡± That startled Lilly who chased after the boy who began to run wildly. ¡°That¡¯s Polly, Josh!¡± Polly was sitting in the school bag singing. ¡°¡­.Take the red string of fate¡­ You and I¡­ Ah¡­¡± The bird couldn¡¯t reach a higher octave leading to a hideous scream. Josh was rendered speechless. He wanted to weep so badly. That was when Cheryl began to take light, mincing steps toward them. ¡°You¡¯re here, Josh.¡± She giggled. The subject of affections had been shocked stupid. ¡°¡­¡± His tears stopped and a chill ran down his spine. Cheryl had a paleplexion with eyes bruised and sunken in. Her features were stiff, leading to her efforts in smiling leaving everyone unnerved. Josh felt numb. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Lilly got in Cheryl¡¯s way and started with a frown, ¡°Stop scaring him!¡± She wore a serious expression on her chubby, child-like face. ¡°Master¡­ Master?¡± Lilly looked around. Where is he? Pablo drifted close. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± The man in white robes had deep-set eyes, a tall nose bridge, and rouge red lips. His appearance made him look demonic. ¡°What is it this time?¡± Pablo indifferently patted the girl¡¯s head. Lilly threw him suspicious looks. What¡¯s wrong with my master? He got bored while I was forced into a timeout and left the school to go take a walk. He came back while I was in ss then left again. He was nowhere to be found¡­until now! That was the least of their problems. Lilly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Cheryl?¡± She was puzzled. ording to Pablo¡¯s teachings, the vanity spirit shouldn¡¯t have been able to overtake Cheryl¡¯s body yet but Lilly no longer felt Cheryl¡¯s ¡°presence¡±. Pablo narrowed his eyes. ¡°This is a phenomenon known as the ¡®spirit substitute¡¯.¡± ¡°Possession and spirit substitute sound simr but they¡¯repletely different. Possession implies the ghost attaching itself to a host and influencing them. Spirit substitute is when a ghost is trying to manipte the host physically without fully upying the host¡¯s body.¡± Lilly nodded vigorously. ¡°Oh! So that¡¯s a spirit substitute.¡± Josh had turned ashen. ¡°W-What do you mean ¡®spirit substitute¡¯?¡± The unapproachable boy who thrived on logic was reacting just like a normal kid would. Lilly began to exin what she learned from Pablo to him. ¡°Spirit substitute, huh? Look over there, Josh¡­¡± She pointed at Cheryl standing on her tiptoes. ¡°A spirit substitute is a ghost trying to manipte its host. There¡¯s a ghost behind her right now. Its feet are padding Cheryl¡¯s own. That¡¯s how she¡¯s moving right now¡­¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± He was afraid but found himself unable to look away. Cheryl was indeed on her toes but the back of her foot was straight. That wasn¡¯t how an ordinary person stood at all. He was more than ready to make a run for it. Lilly talked him down. ¡°Never run when facing a ghost! A human can¡¯t outrun a ghost. Running will also reveal one¡¯s sole of their feet to the ghost, allowing for easier possession.¡± Josh was speechless. How was he supposed to leave now? He could hear a tiny part of his subconscious begging for help! Lilly was speaking with great earnest. ¡°The soles of our feet cannot leave the ground. We cannot move away, jump, or walk backward.¡± She tilted her head and pondered a way out of this. There was only one way to deal with it. ¡°Of course, our best way out of this is to defeat the ghost!¡± Josh chose to cling to Lilly¡¯s arm instead. She was taken aback. She gave him a reassuring pat. ¡°You¡¯ll be okay, Josh. I¡¯m good at what I do!¡± ¡°A ghostie like that is not enough to scare me away!¡± Lilly dispelled his fears by patting herself in the chest. Her hair ties tied to the top of her head fluttered in the breeze. The vanity spirit couldn¡¯t help but snicker at the child¡¯s words. Her alone? The only thing I¡¯m afraid of is Pablo! She took control of Cheryl¡¯s body and asked, ¡°And what are you nning to do?¡± Pablo leaned against the tree and said leisurely, ¡°Nothing. This is my student¡¯s practice run.¡± ¡°We can also settle the matter of the eighteen lives who were crushed under the yground.¡± The vanity spirit¡¯s expression twisted. She barred her fangs and viciously lunged at Pablo. ¡°Mind your own business and stay in yourne! We¡¯re all ghosts here¡­¡± Lilly grabbed the ghost by her feet and flung her back! ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re both ghosts but Master is not some malicious spirit!¡± Pablo was shocked. ¡°¡­¡± Is this what it feels like to have my young pupil defending me?! Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Stubbornness flitted across his face. ¡°Get her, Lilly!¡± ¡°Okay, Master!¡± She answered as she looked back. ¡°You have to let go of me first, Josh.¡± Josh had long been stuck in a stupor. Lilly cast the vanity spirit out. A gigantic female ghost asrge as a sumo wrestler appeared before him. ¡°Huh?!¡± A¡­ A ghost?! Lilly had just pushed him off, leaving him unstable on his feet and needing to lean against a tree to support himself. The moment he looked up, he was greeted by the sight of a deathly pale, young man d in robes and red lips standing by the same tree. He had no legs¡­ The man gasped when their gazes met. ¡°You can see me?¡± ¡°Ahhhh!¡± With a flick of Pablo¡¯s finger, he sent a charm to seal Josh¡¯s mouth. ¡°Shh¡­ Watch.¡± The vanity spirit was stupefied by how Lilly had sent her flying. She was¡­ sent flying by a four-year-old? She mbered to her feet and stared at Lilly. ¡°What kind of thing are you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m a person. Not a thing¡­. Wait, no. I¡¯m a person, a thing¡­ Eh?¡± Lilly¡¯s cheeks puffed up in indignation when she realized her words weren¡¯ting across right. The vanity spirit scoffed. ¡°Oh, is the little thing angry?¡± That had Lilly bristling. ¡°You¡¯re the thing here!¡± She suddenly grabbed the spirit¡¯s leg, picked her up as if she were a sack of flour, and hammered her to the floor with a dull thud. The vanity spirit was stunned. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°???¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 73 Caught My First Spirit Lilly was livid and oddly so. The vanity spirit that had been jerked around like a pinball nearly spat out a mouthful of blood.That was just a slip of the tongue. What¡¯s the big deal?! ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Lilly acted as if she were wrestling a sandbag. The vanity spirit waspletely floored by how they were tossed and smacked like tbread. She simply had no opening to fight back and it was driving her up the wall. The brat she had so vehemently looked down on was this powerful? ¡°Wait!¡± The vanity spirit yelped. ¡°No way!¡± Do I look like an idiot?! Why wait for someone who wouldunch a counterattack against me? The vanity spirit was furious. ¡°I¡¯m using Cheryl¡¯s body right now! Do you want to injure your little friend that badly?¡± She was so afraid that she tried to use Cheryl as a shield, only for Lilly to shoot her down. ¡°She¡¯s not my friend.¡± Who cares if she got hurt? Better to die a dignifying death than one sucked dry by a ghost. That rendered the spirit speechless. She gritted her teeth as she studied both Pablo and Lilly and ultimately decided that it would be better to make a run for it. The red bracelet on Lilly¡¯s wrist emitted a faint glow that helped pull the vanity spirit back. The girl strained herself to continue pinballing the spirit. As the host of the vanity spirit, Cheryl was also taken for a spin. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Lilly was grabbing onto the spirit¡¯s foot instead of hers, she would¡¯ve long been turned into a pile of mush. In truth, she wasn¡¯t faring much better. Her head had visibly swelled up from the impact. Only a resounding bang could be heard at thest strike as smoke billowed around them. Lilly sessfully cast the spirit out of Cheryl! Cheryl was out like a light. Lilly could finally heave a sigh as she wiped the sweat off her brow. ¡°Got you! What now, Master?¡± I¡¯m tired. Catching ghosts is such a tiring job! Master is such an unreliable guy. This move was all he taught me. It¡¯s such a tiring trick too! Both Pablo and Josh who were on the sidelines were locked in a stupor. Josh was bewildered as he muttered, ¡°That¡¯s¡­so cool¡­¡± My sister isn¡¯t an annoying crybaby. She¡¯s a violent little girl! She seemed more like a thug that wore rings on every finger and cut down anyone who refused to see her way. Pablo hadn¡¯t expected Lilly to be so gifted when it came to spiritual power. She could wrestle spirits into submission! What the hell is that? Even for the likes of him, it would take considerable effort to separate the evil spirits from their hosts. And all Tulip had to do was beat them down into submission. The red bracelet contributed as part of it but it served more as a supportive function. Her strength could not be demonstrated on the living but it did well against the dead. It was as if she was born just for this. Pablo set aside the shock and said, ¡°Remember when I taught you how to use the ghost recovery charm?¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°I do. Your painting skills are terrible, Master but I remember.¡± He twitched in irritation. Just say ¡°I remember¡±. Was all that necessary? Lilly awkwardly waved her hands and drew the pattern of the ghost recovery charm. A yellow rune manifested in the air, enveloping the vanity spirit and yanking it into the jar of souls. ¡°No! I refuse to go in there! No!¡± The ghost screeched. ¡°Why¡­ Why?! I tried so hard but I never amounted to anything!¡± ¡°Why?!¡± Lilly didn¡¯t care about the hows or why¡¯s! She pulled the spirit into the jar of souls with all her might. The light from the charm was like a huge that gradually shrank smaller and smaller around the spirit. The more the spirit struggled, the more the was stretched taut around her. Lilly had no choice but to step on the spirit and pull her back. Pablo helplessly stroked his forehead at the sight. ¡°What a silly girl.¡± How badly did the spirit offend you for you to step on them? ¡°Now you have to ask her how she died,¡± Pablo said. They weren¡¯t collecting spirits just for the sake of collecting them. There were more questions to ask. Figuring out how malignant spirits die will benefit her future knowledge and experience. Lilly did as she was told. ¡°Hey sumo wrestler, how did you die?¡± The vanity spirit red at the girl with red eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the sumo wrestler!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a rebound!¡± The vain spirit didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°¡­¡± Neither did Pablo and Josh. ¡°¡­¡± The vain spirit became even more manic in her attempts to break free. Pablo knew she wasn¡¯t going to divulge how she died at this point. With a snap of his fingers, he retrieved the spirit in the jar. The jar swayed. Her angry screeching could be heard from within. ¡°Let me out!¡± Lilly patted the jar. ¡°Be a little quieter, Ms. Sumo Wrestler. You can stay there with Ms. Ugly!¡± The girl shook the instrument with delight. Ms. Sumo Wrestler and Ms. Ugly. My jar is filling up fast! Lilly quickly asked, ¡°Master, is my jar full?¡± It¡¯s a big spirit! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Pablo patted her head. ¡°Let me show you how to see if it¡¯s full.¡± He took one of Lilly¡¯s fingers and pressed it on top of the surface of the jar, whispering, ¡°Concentrate.¡± She did as she was told and was suddenly greeted by what was the inside of the jar. It was arge empty space. Ms. Ugly was lying within and was clearly bored. Ms. Sumo Wrestler was stamping her feet and cursing angrily. She wasrge but not nearly enough to stuff the jar full. When Lilly came back to her senses, the jar in her hands was still the size of a fingernail as it swayed lightly. She wailed, ¡°When am I going to get it filled up?!¡± Pablo smirked and decided to make fun of her. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t you have your brother calcte that for you?¡± He turned his attention to Josh who was standing next to him. Josh felt his blood freeze. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me!¡± I don¡¯t want to know about any of this! He didn¡¯t care how many homes the female spirit had. He¡¯d rather give up his beloved mathematics and chemistry for liberal arts than do the calctions. ¡°Why?! You¡¯re good at math, aren¡¯t you?¡± No, I¡¯m terrible. Lilly crouched down and began to draw on the dirt floor. ¡°Look, Josh. This is the inside of the jar. This is Ms. Ugly and Ms. Sumo Wrestler¡­ The space is really big¡­ They¡¯re both really big too¡­ How many Ms. Ugly and Ms. Sumo Wrestler would we need to fill it up?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Suppose Ms. Sumo Wrestler is x and Ms. Ugly is y¡­ No! I¡¯m not calcting that! His hands seemed to gain a life of their own. He wanted to calcte everything that had to do with numbers. He picked up a branch and began to scribble on the ground. ¡°The volume of the spirits would be x plus y. The room¡¯s area is¡­ And so, filling it would take 19 and 100 respectively.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see neen Ms. Sumo Wrestlers and a hundred Ms. Uglies.¡± Lilly nodded vigorously. ¡°Uhum, I got it.¡± Pablo watched them in silence. ¡°¡­¡± I did tell you. Josh tossed the wooden stick aside without saying another word and pretended nothing had ever happened. He looked away. ¡°Why do you need to fill it up?¡± Lilly hugged her knees and rested her head on top of them. ¡°Master says that I¡¯ll be taken away if I don¡¯t fill it.¡± That took Josh by surprise. ¡°Taken away? To where?¡± Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 74 A Guard Dog For A Sister Lilly bowed her head and drew on the dirt floor with a stick. ¡°To somewhere far away where I won¡¯t be able toe back.¡± ¡°¡­¡± To Josh, that sounded like Lilly was going to die if she didn¡¯t fill the jar.He said nothing for a while until he could gather himself. ¡°Are there more ghosts like Ms. Sumo Wrestler¡­?¡± The faster they were caught, the better it would be for her. He wasn¡¯t going to watch her die simply because she failed to fill the jar of souls. He was only doing this because¡­All he did was make a calction. He had to verify the results to see if he got it right. That was all there was to it. Pablo suddenly got closer to Josh to ask quietly, ¡°Say, how can you see me?¡± That jolted Josh who was just about to respond when the white-robed man faded away before disappearing. That had him looking around in confusion. ¡°Lilly, is your Master gone?¡± Lilly looked beside him. ¡°No, he¡¯s right beside you!¡± Josh suddenly felt a chill on the back of his neck. It felt as if someone¡¯s hand was on him which had all the hairs on his body bristling. He fought the urge to look back! Why does it feel a hundred times scarier when I don¡¯t see it?! Lilly suddenly cut in. ¡°Josh, my master is asking if you¡¯ve ever seen a ghost before.¡± He stiffened. ¡°No.¡± Pablo rubbed his chin and frowned. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a bit odd. How can he see sometimes but not others? Strange!¡± In his hundreds of years as a spirit, he had never seen anyone like Josh unless they received external interference. Examples of that ranged from applying a dog¡¯s tears onto their eyelids or having someone forcefully open their third eye temporarily. Josh, however, was suddenly able to see. One either had the eyes to see or didn¡¯t¡­ ¡°How is this possible?¡± Pablo flipped through his booklet. Do not panic when in doubt. Let me see if I can find an answer here. Noise suddenly began to fill the clearing. Anthony, a few teachers, and the headmaster came into view. Behind them were Drake, Ivan, Theo and his father, Valentine, and Tina, Cheryl¡¯s mother¡­ Everyone immediately noticed the unconscious Cheryl alongside Lilly and Josh who were kneeling on the ground. Were they¡­making calctions for something?! The x¡¯s and the y¡¯s had everyone at a loss for words. ¡°Lilly!¡± Anthony took arge stride forward and put his full attention on Lilly. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡± She answered. The foreignnguage teacher, Ms. Watson crossed her arms. ¡°I told you I don¡¯t know. This has nothing to do with me! See for yourself. She came here herself. Stop pushing the me on me.¡± Every student had queued up by the gate after school when the homeroom teacher realized that Josh, Lilly, and Cheryl were missing. Tina rushed in to pick her daughter up. ¡°Chery?!¡± Cheryl was covered in mud. Her hair was also in disarray. Tina could barely recognize her own daughter! The girl finally regained consciousness and burst into tears. ¡°It hurts! It hurts!¡± Cheryl¡¯s face was heavily bruised. Her arms and calves were also littered with scraps¡­ Her face had swelled up. One of her front teeth was missing. Her eyes were bruised ck. ¡°What is going on here?¡± Tina wanted to unleash her anger so badly but Anthony had her backing down. These people are the Crawfords¡­ She changed her tone. ¡°Did Cheryl do something wrong?¡± Cheryl felt wronged¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! I don¡¯t know what happened. How did I get here? Why does everything hurt?! Why doesn¡¯t Mommy protect me as Lilly¡¯s uncle does? He always protects her no matter what. Cheryl¡¯s sobs turned into full-blown wailing. Anthony turned to Josh. ¡°What happened here?¡± Lilly bowed her head as if she had done something wrong and was about to speak when Josh cut her off. ¡°I did it.¡± That shocked Tina. ¡°Why¡­¡± He stuffed his hands into his pockets. ¡°She messed with my sister and imed she had been passing notes in ss.¡± ¡°She then dragged me here after school to ask me out.¡± ¡°Why is a kid acting like some kind of demon? Keep away.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone didn¡¯t seem to know how to respond. Josh had started with a fact that everyone knew to help cover for Lilly and throw off suspicion. Doing so, however, put all the focus on him¡­ Tina anxiously protested, ¡°Even if that was the case, you shouldn¡¯t have beat her up like that¡­¡± Cheryl liked him. Isn¡¯t it a good thing to have someone like you?!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. What was the point of beating her up? Josh grunted. ¡°I wasn¡¯t even that heavy-handed.¡± Ms. Watson crossed her arms and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Cheryl reporting you for passing notes in ss? What nonsense is this? You were the one in the wrong and yet you beat her up?¡± Josh smiled coldly. ¡°Duh. Reporting it is fine but I just wanted to hit her. So what?¡± Ms. Watson was stunned speechless. Theo was impressed by the disy and decided Josh could boss him around all he wanted! He had just passed a note to ask Lilly if he could pat her parrot and tortoise after ss. It resulted in Cheryl using Lilly of passing notes, leading to the girl being put in time out. The petty Theo was also upset. Anthony cut in. ¡°Yes, assaulting someone isn¡¯t right. We¡¯ll take responsibility for what happened.¡± He turned to Charlie. ¡°We¡¯re making a public apology. Mention the Miller family¡¯s daughter dragged a scion of the Crawford family to the grove to confess and he hit her. The Crawford family will formally apologize and offer compensation of 10 thousand.¡± Ten thousand was no small amount but it was simply a drop of water in the ocean for the Crawfords. Tina immediately said, ¡°No, there¡¯s no need¡­¡± Cheryl would be publicly humiliated if it were made public! She didn¡¯t know what to do. Was this what an apology was like for the Crawfords? She couldn¡¯t find any fault in the offer to offerpensation and publicly apologize. She forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s normal for kids to fight. Nothing to worry about.¡± Cheryl continued to wail. ¡°Mommy, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Tina hissed at her daughter. ¡°Stop talking!¡± The girl pinched her lips shut as tears continued to spill from her eyes. ¡°Alright. Feel free to contact my assistant if you ever want to follow up on the matter,¡± Anthony said indifferently. He then picked Lilly up into his arms and left with Drake and Josh. Ms. Watson chastised them for being hedonistic. Josh excelled in his sses but those were in other subjects. He had only scored 90 on his foreign language test. Having a mere score of 90 had her seeing him as an underperforming student. She hated underperforming students. Anthony stopped in his tracks and turned to re daggers at Ms. Watson. ¡°How do you think we should handle Ms. Watson over here, Mr. Lane?¡± Ms. Watson felt her heart drop to the pit of her stomach. What? Was he ming all of this on me?! All she did was stand her ground. What was wrong with that? Why are the Crawfords taking it out of me? Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 75 Leaving Campus In Shame Ms. Watson got indignant but remained steadfast that the problem wasn¡¯t as big as it made itself out to be. She was, after all, the best foreignnguage teacher in the school! Animaux Private Academy relied on her to beat their rival, the North City Public School. Mr. Lane, the headmaster, was going to keep her around even if he agreed with Anthony. It was all just a show after all. Mr. Lane, who had tried to blend into the background, finally had no choice but to step up. ¡°Ms. Watson was also in the wrong for having punished a student without a proper reason. She¡¯ll be disciplined for it.¡± Ms. Watson could barely believe her ears. ¡°I¡¯m just doing my duty as a teacher! I dole out punishments because I have a responsibility to see them better.!¡± ¡°Your students are punished without reason and treated differently based on your segregation of their grades,¡± Anthony started coldly. ¡°Posting students¡¯ grades on the ckboard to tantly discriminate and discourage students.¡± ¡°Is that what you mean by taking responsibility?¡± ¡°What students grow to be outstanding without a bit of a teacher¡¯s scolding? This is all for their sake! Frankly speaking, aren¡¯t you doing this to me because of Lilly? You¡¯re all terrible people!¡± Ms. Watson had grown greatly agitated. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Anthony smirked. He already had Charlie look into the foreignnguage teacher. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Charlie began to read the details of the investigation out loud, ¡°Ms. Watson tried to bribe the head of department with gifts two years ago and received disciplinary action.¡± ¡°Since September ofst year, Ms. Watson has taken advantage of her position to refer students to off- campus tutoring sses, from which she receives referral fees from.¡± Anthony kept his steely gaze on the teacher. ¡°It¡¯s fine even if Mr. Lane doesn¡¯t take action against a teacher like you. I¡¯ll just have to take it up elsewhere.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll also be reconsidering my investment in the school.¡± Why would he be so generous as to donate to the school? It was charity, yes, but realistically, he wanted the Crawford children to receive the best at school. The headmaster fell silent. ¡°¡­¡± What was he supposed to do? He was at a loss for words as he watched Anthony walk away. Ms. Watson was indignant. ¡°These people are going too far, Mr. Lane!¡± The headmaster immediately silenced her. ¡°Shut up! Pack up your things and leave!¡± That stunned her. Was this for real? ¡°You can¡¯t do this, Mr. Lane! We¡¯re preparing for the midterm exams right now¡­¡± Mr. Lane turned to leave. Half an hourter, she was kicked out of school. Every parent stared at her. She suddenly felt like a student that had been singled out¡­ Embarrassment, humiliation, unsettled¡­ ¡°Corporal punishment¡­ Hah, I can¡¯t even bear to raise my voice at my daughter¡­ And here she is¡­¡± ¡°I never liked her¡­ I was wondering what connections she had the entire time¡­¡± ¡°Referring students to off-campus tutoring institutions and collecting referral fees¡­ Tsk. What a great teacher.¡± Ms. Watson fled from the scene! She hadn¡¯t just been fired. Her teaching qualifications had also been revoked. How was she going to make a living now?! Anthony held Lilly firmly in his arms. His pace was neither quick nor slow. Both Josh and Drake trailed behind him. The former was still carrying Lilly¡¯s school bag with a long face. Lilly hesitated to speak. ¡°Uncle¡­¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t in timeout for very long!¡± She had left with her brother to get food too! Anthony eased his tone. ¡°It has nothing to do with you, Lilly.¡± He was trying tofort the girl. It was true that Ms. Watson deserved to be punished but how could it have nothing to do with Lilly? Charlie had inquired a few students on the ins and outs of Ms. Watson dolling out punishments to Lilly and also vilifying her in ss. She had even imed that Lilly¡¯s return caused Liam and Winona¡¯s divorce. It would be odd if Anthony let her off the hook so easily. His eyes were zed by cold steel. What happened has happened. This was a warning to everyone that there was a price to pay for messing with the Crawford family¡¯s youngest daughter. So what if everyone thinks we¡¯re overbearing?! ¡°Let¡¯s go. You cane shopping with me. Do you want anything, Lilly?¡± Lilly immediately put the matter behind her and nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡± She wanted silver needles to treat Granny¡¯s legs. She wanted to see her grandmother jumping! She suddenly asked, ¡°We¡¯re not taking the school bus, Uncle Anthony?¡± The yellow school bus was going to leave soon. Anthony looked at Ivan who was lined up to get on the school bus and said, ¡°No. We¡¯re going to the mall.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Ivan was throwing nces at Lilly who was beaming like the sun. When he broke out of his stupor, he found her waving at him which prompted him to wave back. He then stumbled his way into the school bus. Valentine Taylor, meanwhile, took the opportunity to bound over to the Crawfords. ¡°Hello, Mr. Crawford and Ms. Lilly.¡± He then pushed Theo forward. ¡°Say hello to them!¡± His son had no choice but to obey. ¡°Hi, Mr. Crawford. Hi, Lilly!¡± Anthony turned his attention to Theo. So, this is the boy Lilly was passing notes to? They say if a family had a son, they would be looking for a suitable girl to be their son¡¯s bride. It was the opposite for a family that had a daughter. They would keep an eye out for predators trying to whisk the girl away. Anthony narrowed his eyes. ¡°Can I help you?¡± Valentine cleared his throat. ¡°Well, I had something I wanted to ask Ms. Lilly¡­¡± That had Anthony frowning. What could a grown man want from Lilly? ¡°Yes?¡± Lilly asked inquisitively. Valentine sighed. ¡°I heard that you were the one who saved Theo the other day.¡± ¡°The thing is my mother has been in aa for a long while. She wouldn¡¯t wake up no matter what we tried. We¡¯d like you toe to take a look, Ms. Lilly.¡± Valentine¡¯s facial features reminded Lilly of an old woman in green robes that she had dreamt of. Pablo suddenly spoke up, ¡°His mother? Could the old woman you dreamt of be her?¡± Lilly answered in a low whisper, ¡°I think so too, Master. He looks so much like her! The resemnce is uncanny.¡± Pablo took another look at Valentine and decided that his disciple was right. ¡°Say yes. We¡¯ll go take a look tomorrow.¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Okay! I¡¯lle by tomorrow.¡± Valentine didn¡¯t seem to have expected her to outright agree and was overjoyed! Cheryl, meanwhile, was curled up in her mother¡¯s arms and wailing. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, Mommy!¡± She cried. ¡°Did Josh beat me up because Lilly doesn¡¯t like me? Did Lilly badmouth me to him?!¡± Tina sighed. ¡°Just put up with it, Cheryl.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think a friendly rtionship with the Crawfords is possible right now. The Shaws will have to be our best bet.¡± They were now switching their target to Ivan Shaw¡­ How was Cheryl going to be by Ivan¡¯s side if everyone knew she had been beaten up for trying to confess her love to Josh? She sniffled.¡±I know, Mommy.¡± She was truly hurting. She felt as if she had been thrown onto the ground repeatedly. Every part of her ached. She hated it all but she hated Lilly most. It was obvious that she was the one who was being picked on but Lilly had everyone loving and caring for her. Cheryl had no choice but to put up with it. Why? Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 76 Josh The Dishonest Lilly and Anthony took a stroll on the street. The girl had eaten ice cream, two boxes of strawberries, a mousse cake, grilled chicken wings, and fried chicken¡­ It was only after she got her silver needles that they went home.Bettany smiled. ¡°You¡¯re home just in time for dinner, Lilly.¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°My stomach is massive now, Granny.¡± That caught Bettany off guard. ¡°What did you eat?¡± The girl met her grandmother¡¯s gaze. ¡°I had ten sds.¡± The elder was amused by her antics. ¡°Lying is bad, Lilly!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Granny! I had an ice cream, two mousse cakes, and two boxes of strawberries¡­¡± She recounted everything she ate. ¡°¡­¡± Bettany was at a loss for words. Lilly gave Bettany a look. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t be angry, Granny.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry. Don¡¯t eat so much of that junk. Children should be eating better.¡± The little girl happily kissed her grandmother. ¡°Okay, Granny! Thank you!¡± Granny was the best. She was going to learn medicine to cure her legs! The child happily went upstairs. She hurried back into her room when she sensed movementsing from within the jar of souls. Bettany¡¯s eyes softened as she watched Lilly return to her room before she turned to Anthony. ¡°Really? Why did you feed her all that junk? You know how children can be irresponsible. Can¡¯t you be a little more sensible as an adult?¡± Anthony awkwardly rubbed his nose. Lilly was the one who ate everything. Why was he the one getting yelled at? ¡°She said she wanted to eat.¡± She had looked at him with puppy eyes. Who could resist her? Bettany continued to criticize him, ¡°So you give her everything she wants? Learn to say no.¡± She would never have allowed him to go this far if she were around. Anthony cleared his throat. ¡°I still have a meeting to attend.¡± He immediately left. Bettany red at him. Lilly had only been Jean¡¯s substitute at first but that gradually changed. Lilly had long since ceased to be a reminder of what had been lost. The Crawfords now spoiled her silly. ¡°How is she going to grow up if she doesn¡¯t eat?¡± Bettany muttered and went to the kitchen to prepare a snack. Josh, who was upstairs, left for the kitchen to get himself a ss of water. He passed Lilly¡¯s room when he came back upstairs and went to his room. It didn¡¯t take him long to leave downstairs again to fetch a small carton of milk. Drake, who was sitting on the couch downstairs, noticed. ¡°Do you want to see Lilly?¡± Just go, damn it! This back-and-forth is giving me a headache. Josh clicked his tongue. ¡°Who said I was going to go look for her? I was just thirsty and wanted a drink.¡± Drake was obviously doubting him. Josh scurried about until night fell when he knocked on Lilly¡¯s door. ¡°Come in!¡± Lilly called out. He lowered his head and nervously scanned his surroundings before quickly entering the room. Drake, meanwhile, pretended he didn¡¯t see anything. Hah, that¡¯s one stubborn guy. He didn¡¯t understand why Josh seemed to have changed ever since he left with Lilly. Lilly was such an annoying person. He¡¯d never be so foolish as to go along with her whims. He huffed and closed the door behind him to read. Lilly was lying in bed when Josh entered her room. Her feet were dangling in the air. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Josh asked. She continued to shake her short legs. ¡°I¡¯m trying to lose weight.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°How old are you? What kid needs to lose weight?¡± Her chubby cheeks would disappear if she lost weight. She wouldn¡¯t be cute anymore. She was perfect as she was now. A tomato. She finally put her feet down and sprawled on the bed. ¡°Okay¡­ I won¡¯t be able to eat all I wantter if I don¡¯t lose some.¡± Granny will worry if I don¡¯t eat. ¡°You still want to eat?¡± Josh was shocked. Others went on a diet to appear slim and here she was doing it because she wanted to eat more. She ate everything the street had to offer this afternoon! Lilly was clutching at her rounded tummy in distress. ¡°Why are tummies so small? Why can¡¯t everything below the neck be a stomach?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Josh had nothing to say to that. ¡°¡­¡± She suddenly looked up. ¡°Hey, Ms. Sumo Wrestler? How did you die?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The spirit was so swollen. Could she have been stuffed to death? Lilly was looking directly behind Josh. He stiffened. ¡°M-Ms. Sumo Wrestler is behind me?¡± No way¡­ Is she behind me¡­? Lilly pointed behind him. ¡°She¡¯s right there on top of you.¡± She said the most frightening words with the sincerest expression. Josh immediately scampered up to Lilly and stiffly sat down next to her. That startled Lilly. ¡°Are you scared, Josh?¡± He pursed his lips. ¡°No. I was just tired of standing and wanted to sit down. Lilly looked at Josh and then at the sofa by the wayside. He could¡¯ve sat there. Why was he sitting next to her? She saw through his lies in an instant but chose not to dwell on the matter. ¡°Okay, Josh! Tell me if you¡¯re tired next time.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There won¡¯t be a next time! He slinked into the couch to cover up his embarrassment. ¡°Did you manage to ask her how she died?¡± He just couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity. How did a spirit like her die? That was his first encounter with the supernatural. His world turned upside down ever since he saw the ugly ghost that night. It was as if he had opened a door into a brand-new world. He was scared but he couldn¡¯t help wanting to know more¡­ Pablo was currently suppressing the vanity spirit. Her mouth was wide open. She didn¡¯t look friendly at all. He managed to pull a female spirit named ¡°May Lee¡± out of her mouth. Lilly was surprised. ¡°Wow, you did it!¡± ¡°What?¡± Josh asked. ¡°Ms. Sumo Wrestler ate Ms. Ugly. Master tried to wrangle them.¡± She had been anxious. She had to fill the jar after all. Having a spirit devoured meant that she had to get another one to rece the eaten. Pablo told her not to worry. That was how she could leisurely try to lose weight while Pablo rescued Ms. Ugly from Ms. Sumo Wrestler¡¯s stomach. Josh misunderstood her. He was now without sight. His overactive imagination had him thinking it was like taking a dump. Disgust shed in his eyes at the thought. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 77 Vanity Spirit Roxanne Larson May Lee burst into tears after being spat out. ¡°She ate me! She actually ate me!¡±¡±We¡¯re both spirits that have been caught but here she is trying to bully me.¡± The vanity spirit was pinned down by an invisible pressure that rendered her immobile. She smiled coldly. ¡°I do what I want! None of you are getting any kind of peace.¡± Her eyes were red as she stared at Lilly¡­ Pablo suddenly smacked the back of her head, ¡°That¡¯s my disciple you¡¯re trying to threaten there!¡± The vanity spirit¡¯s head came flying off from the impact and rolled to Josh¡¯s feet. Lilly gaped as she watched the stray head tumbling up to her cousin. Josh gulped. ¡°What are you looking up¡­?¡± Lilly pointed at the vanity spirit¡¯s head: ¡°Ms. Sumo Wrestler¡¯s head fell off. It¡¯s under your feet right now!¡± ¡°¡­¡± He abruptly stood up and sat down next to Lilly. ¡°The seat isn¡¯t veryfortable. I think I should just stay here instead.¡± She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± He wasn¡¯t even going to try exining himself anymore. With a flick of Pablo¡¯s wrist, the head flew back over to him. He sat cross-legged, propped up his chin, and asked, ¡°How did you die?¡± The vanity spirit scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you anything.¡± He smacked her head and sent it bouncing before tugging it back again. It was as if he were toying with a yo-yo. ¡°Why did you die?¡± The spirit¡¯s head was buzzing. She could rip her head off just fine but it didn¡¯t mean she could get out unscathed with Pablo smacking her around. It was clear he was no ordinary spirit! ¡°What¡­¡± The vanity spirit grew irritated. Pablo braced himself to do it again. ¡°Oh, you still won¡¯t talk?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Were they ying? Lilly watched them with wide eyes. You can do that¡­? What am I learning all this for? ¡°Come here, Tulip.¡± Pablo beckoned Lilly. The vanity spirit, recalling Lilly had wrestled her to the ground immediately said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll talk! Don¡¯t hurt me.¡± Lilly was far more frighteningpared to Pablo¡­ She had no chance against the little girl. She helplessly began, ¡°My name is Roxanne Larson. I was a rich woman who came from old money¡­¡± Lilly suddenly asked, ¡°Really?¡± The vanity spirit held her breath before ultimately saying, ¡°I worked my way up thedder¡­¡± Both Lilly and Pablo didn¡¯t believe her. Lilly¡¯s intuition told her that the spirit was lying. Pablo was speechless. The vanity spirit was worthy of her name. She was vain even when threatened. The spirit finally had no choice but to offer the truth. ¡°I was an employee at a printing factory when I was still alive.¡± It turned out she indeed worked at a printing factory and spent her days at the workshop. Luck was on her side. One night, she ran into the manager¡¯s daughter who was kind enough to offer her a ride home. The two became fast friends. ¡°We got close¡­ She¡¯d often invite me to her ce for meals.¡± She licked her lips. ¡°I finally learned what steak tastes like and had prawns that were plump and firm¡­¡± ¡°I always thought that prawns were half empty on the inside¡­¡± Pablo instantly understood that she was talking about stale dead shrimp. Shrimp contained high levels of histidine, which was the reason for their delicious taste. Dead shrimp are quickly dposed by bacteria, at which point the flesh would grow sparse and emit a pungent odor. Shrimp like there were often sold to small restaurants or food stalls by the streets. vorings were added to mask the smell. Only a shell remained when eaten. ¡°And?¡± Lilly asked. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Josh, who couldn¡¯t hear a thing, was panicking. I didn¡¯t want to see anything but I want to know how the vanity spirit died but I have to wait for Lilly to be done questioning her. The spirit continued, ¡°My bestie would offer me clothes she doesn¡¯t want anymore. There¡¯s also some bags and jewelry¡­¡± She was happy at first even if it were just her friends¡¯ unwanted leftovers because these were things she could never afford. Her best friend¡¯s father was not just the director of the printingpany. He was also a president of a large group. The printingpany was just one of the family¡¯s many businesses. ¡°I enjoyed a life I could¡¯ve never dreamt of because of her¡­¡± She would go shopping with her friend after work and watch her buy everything that she liked without blinking. She trailed by her side and basked in the envious nces thrown their way. It was as if she were a rich woman herself. ¡°I was at my bestie¡¯s ce when the store manager of GUOLHJ personally delivered theirtest products of the season to her door for her to pick out.¡± ¡°She spent two hundred thousand on clothing that day. The ones she didn¡¯t like? The manager simply smiled and left.¡± Roxanne continued in a daze, ¡°That¡¯s when I finally knew that was how the rich bought their clothes. The luxury goods sold in stores are the leftovers the rich didn¡¯t want.¡± She thought going shopping with her friend was already an impressive feat. To think she could also have the store manager personally deliver everything to her door too? What kind of life was that? The store manager¡¯s smile and the two hundred thousand bill left a deep impression on her. That batch of clothes allowed more luxury dresses toe her way. She wore a halter dress from GUOLHJ, carried around a YSHGD bag, and wore shoes by DHEJ. A mere cup of Starbucks cost her a day¡¯s worth of wages! ¡°How can such a man still live in that ten-room dormitory at the factory? It¡¯s not worth it to me at all!¡± Pablo was speechless. She forgot who she really was after having the luxury of clothing right at her door. ¡°What happened after?¡± Lilly propped up her chin as she listened to Roxanne retell her story. ¡°I wanted to rent a home. The housing agent noticed how I was dressed in luxury items and introduced me to high-end apartments¡­¡± The agent¡¯s fawning and envious nces, as well aspliments on her pale skin and beauty, gave her a ruthless satisfaction of vanity. Of course, she was pale. She was in the printing factory day in and day out, leaving at 7 in the morning and returning at 11. How could she not be pale? She really thought herself to be a rich woman amidst the barrage ofpliments. ¡°So, I rented an apartment for five thousand a month¡­¡± She regretted it after signing the contract but there was nothing she could do when the agent was watching her with such eagerness. Despite having wasted a decade away at the factory, all her overtime only amounted to three thousand a month¡­ Lilly started to count. ¡°Your sry is three thousand, the rent is five thousand. That means you still need¡­¡± Josh answered, ¡°Two thousand.¡± Lilly was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s so much money! How did you make up the difference?¡± Roxanne smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes. How did I make up the difference¡­¡± She had to pay a deposit of three months, leading to her having to fork out twenty thousand from the get-go. All she had was a thousand¡­ Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 78 Vanity Kills ¡°I remember my palms sweating as the agent went through the contract with me,¡± Roxanne said. She no longer had any reason to dy the inevitable when the agent was done exining the contract.She made up an excuse about having to make a call and borrowed twenty thousand from loan sharks. ¡°It was an easy transaction but they didn¡¯t hold back if you weren¡¯t able to pay up¡­¡± ¡°But I couldn¡¯t care less. I managed to get the money transferred.¡± The agent smiled at her the same way the GUOLHJ store manager smiled at her friend! The uneasiness and fear of having just borrowed from a loan shark were instantly reced by a sense of dignity. ¡°It was a time you were admired if you could afford to live in a 5000 dor apartment¡­¡± She secretly ate instant noodles inside her upscale apartment that night. Lilly asked curiously, ¡°If your bestie is so rich, why didn¡¯t you ask her to lend you money?¡± Roxanne immediately shot it down. ¡°No! The reason why she was friends with me was because she believed me to be pure and simple¡­¡± She lied to her friend and imed that her parents were seriously ill which was why she worked overtime. She would say things like ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how hard I work as long as my parents are well¡±. She couldn¡¯t possibly go to her friend for money. She would definitely be disappointed in her once she learned that she wanted to live in a luxury apartment. Their friendship would be over. How else was she going to get designer clothing and bags? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Pablo thought about what Cheryl was like and finally understood why the vanity spirit insisted on clinging to the girl. ¡°So you¡¯re vain and hypocritical.¡± Roxanne continued, ¡°I can¡¯t return to working at the printing factory after getting that apartment. It isn¡¯t in line with my status.¡± It had to be a high-cor, decent job to be worthy of her and yet she had no education, skills, or experience. She couldn¡¯t even apply for a decent white-cor job. ¡°There was a public institution recruiting temporary workers¡­ They noticed how I was kind, pitiful, and sincere, so they recruited me.¡± Pablo held back augh. Kind, pitiful, and sincere? That¡¯s all an act! ¡°It was a great position. Everyone would envy me for what I had.¡± What was not so great was how her pay was only a thousand a month. The reason why Roxanne was hired was entirely because the wages of temporary workers were low. She had a decent job, and a decent home, and carried designer clothing and bags every day. The pressure of paying back the loan sharks, however, grew heavier. A packet of instant noodles now had to be split between two meals but she now lived a life that was the envy of all! It didn¡¯t take long for all of it to no longer be enough to satisfy her vanity. She inadvertently imed herself to be a daughter of a president of a big corporation and was working low-wage jobs to experience what working life was like. That had people finding a photo of her and her best friend¡¯s father. That¡¯s right. She pretended to be her friend¡­ ¡°It was good to be rich. My identity was forged but no one ever bothered to investigate my ims.¡± She realized how good it felt to take her best friend¡¯s ce! Everyone ttered her! She generously invited others to dinner. She gave away the clothing she no longer wanted and went shopping with others¡­ She was living life as a rich woman. Lilly cut in. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you bragged so much, swelled up, and died?¡± ¡°¡­¡± What? How does that even work? ¡°I always thought my friend gave me those things because she was kind to me¡­¡± ¡°But when I followed her example of giving away those things, I realized how superior I felt!¡± Roxanne smiled coldly. ¡°She must¡¯ve had an ulterior motive for being so nice to me. Was she using me to feed into her ego?¡± That made Lilly frown. ¡°And how do you know that?¡± There was a contemptuous look in Roxanne¡¯s eyes. ¡°When I give away unwanted branded clothes, all I feel is contempt when I see how thankful and surprised they are. Hah, those hicks only deserve to have the leftovers.¡± ¡°She must¡¯ve thought the same thing when she gifted me all her old clothes. She¡¯s such a rich person. If she really cared, she should¡¯ve just gotten me new ones.¡± Both master and disciple were speechless. Lilly was young but even she knew that sort of thinking was wrong. Pablo asked, ¡°So, you killed her?¡± There were bones belonging to eighteen people buried under the yground but one was clearly older than the rest. Roxanne¡¯s eyes were tinged with craze. ¡°I can be her if I kill her. I can rece her if she were dead¡­¡± ¡°Why is the world so unfair? Why does she get a silver spoon the moment she¡¯s born while I have to take hand-me-downs?!¡± ¡°I should¡¯ve been the rich one. I¡¯m tired of being humiliated when the loan sharkse after me¡­ I¡¯m tired of having toe up with lie after lie to cover up an earlier lie¡­¡± The loan sharks were more deranged than she could¡¯ve ever imagined. They hade to her door and put a machete to her neck! What was she supposed to do? She was backed into a corner! She had started with twenty thousand but ended up owing them one million¡­ She had to kill her best friend, take advantage of their momentary weakness to worm her way into their hearts, and rece her¡­ Only then would she be able to pay off the loan sharks and live a carefree life! Lilly shook her head and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re too far gone!¡± ¡°What happened after that?¡± Pablo asked. Roxanne seemed to be in a daze as she murmured, ¡°After I killed her, I treated her parents as though they were my own. I tried to coax them out of their grief every day¡­¡± ¡°But they didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. I tried so hard to please them but they never saw me as a daughter.¡± ¡°They even offered me to the loan sharks just because they found out that I killed her! How could they be so cruel?¡± They could¡¯ve called the cops instead. Why did they choose to hand her off to the loan sharks? They must¡¯ve known that loan sharks never hesitate to kill! Something dawned on Lilly. ¡°Is that how you died? Why are you so big then?!¡± Lilly shot her suspicious looks. Ms. Sumo Wrestler was huge. She looked more like a balloon. She was paper white too¡­ Roxanne¡¯s eyes were red with rage. ¡°They dragged me back to the printing factory, stuffed me into a machine to torture me over and over again¡­ They held it up to my mouth over and over again¡­!¡± They wereughing at her for being such a bragger. So, they blew her up as though she were a balloon and ignored her pleas for mercy. ¡°They kept it up until my veins exploded.¡± ¡°They then bled me dry and used my blood as red ink for printed books.¡± Her dead body was then treated as a rubber ball and inted ten timesrger than the original before finally bursting like a balloon. Roxanne wailed in anguish. ¡°How could they? I¡¯m a victim too!¡± ¡°Even if I did something wrong, it was my best friend who first humiliated me with those old clothes and bags!¡± ¡°I regret killing her too! She¡¯s dead. It¡¯s not like she could evere to life again. Why won¡¯t they treat me like they treat her¡­: ¡°Do they even know what my life was like through the decade? I was made to relive my death over and over again but no one ever heard my screams!¡± Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 79 What A Thrill Creating a malignant spirit required them to be trapped in their ce of death and experience an uninterrupted repetition of their demise over a decade. The female spirit had grown resentful after having been put through the wringer. ¡°I died a horrible death¡­ A horrible death!¡± Following her rampage, she shrouded the room with her fury. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Why are you getting in my way?!¡± The vanity spirit shrieked and pounced on Lilly. This brat was also a child of an affluent family. Rich, pampered girls were no good! They were all pretentious phonies! The spirit did not hide the malice on her face as she rushed up at the girl. Pablo was just about to strike when a green beam of light shed passed. Something seemed to be protecting Lilly! Josh also yelped and backed up! Poor Josh assumed he¡¯d be safe if he stuck close to Lilly, only to be greeted by a creepy female spirit bleeding from her orifices bounding toward them the moment he looked up. He nearly ascended from fright. He wanted to make a break for it but his legs seemed to fail him. Lilly stood in front of him and threw a punch! Her little fist threw the massive spirit into the air. It was a sight to behold. Josh could barely believe his eyes. Lilly¡¯s cheeks were puffed up with anger. She didn¡¯t know where the anger stemmed from. All she knew was that she was angry. Ms. Sumo Wrestler was a terrible person! Her friend treated her so well but she antagonized and killed her. I¡¯m going to beat her up into a pulp! That was how Josh ended up witnessing his lovely younger sister mounted atop the female spirit whilst beating her up. Every hit caused the spirit¡¯s vanity aura to be swallowed up by the jar¡­ Lilly was no longer the eyesore he saw her as¡­ She¡¯s like Ironman¡­ Wait, no. Lilly is a girl. She¡¯s like Iron Man¡¯s girlfriend. ¡°You can do it, Lilly!¡± Josh couldn¡¯t help but cheer her on. The vanity spirit shrieked. ¡®Let go of me!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Roxanne cursed viciously, ¡°I curse you to die a horrible death! I curse your entire family!¡± ¡°Back at you!¡± That angered the spirit even more. ¡°It doesn¡¯t work like that!¡± ¡°Back at you! Back at you! Back at you!¡± That seemed to shut the spirit up. Even Pablo and Josh fell silent. The spirit spat out a mouthful of blood. The vanity aura poured into the jar of souls with the spirit growing increasingly weaker before finally returning to her normal form. She was skinny with her eyes sunken in. ¡°It¡¯s not fair¡­¡± What did I do wrong? It¡¯s the world that¡¯s wrong. She had been so full of hope when she first set foot into Shercaster City for work but everyone around her hated her for being a country hick. I wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way if it weren¡¯t for them¡­ I¡¯m not to me. I¡¯m not to me at all. It¡¯s this world that¡¯s to me. Why was I born poor when there are so many rich people around? It¡¯s all her fault for bringing me into the world of the rich and now she would never experience a life of luxury herself. Everything is their fault¡­ The vanity spirit transformed into wisps of ck vanity aura and absorbed into the jar with a resounding click. Pablo shook his head. ¡°Women are bing more and more confusing by the day!¡± Her extreme vanity mirrored her inferiorityplex. Lilly shook the jar. ¡°Hey, Master? It feels like there¡¯s water in the jar now.¡± It used to feel empty but now there was a feeling she couldn¡¯t quite exin. Pablo yawned. ¡°Yeah. It is a jar of souls. It works that way.¡± It was possible to fill it! Could it be¡­ Pablo narrowed his eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s your croaking parrot, Tulip?¡± It would not shut up back at the grove but now it was oddly quiet. Lilly turned to look around and found the parrot standing under a lychee tree sleeping with one leg curled up and his head in the wings sleeping. ¡°Huh, Polly? What are you doing there?¡± Polly usually liked to rest against the iron bars and raise hell from there! Polly awoke with a start and tilted its head as it stared at Lilly. Pablo drifted toward the bird. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you singing today?¡± The parrot inclined its head, pped its wings, and began to croak! ¡°My name is Kiki! Kikikikiki. My name is¡­¡± It began to spin as if it were a hip-hop dancer. It looked like a parrot that had lost its marbles. Pablo was rendered speechless. The green parrot fluttered its wings and shrieked, ¡°It bites! It bites!¡± The old tortoise was biting Polly¡¯s tail and refusing to let go. ¡°Uh.¡± Josh didn¡¯t know what to say. Lilly tugged on Polly¡¯s feathers and said softly, ¡°Please let go of Polly, Tortoise.¡± Josh snorted. ¡°It¡¯d be weird if it understood what you said.¡± Tortoises had a tendency to never let go once they bite onto something, which was odd that it let go of Polly¡¯s feathery tail. It opened its mouth and shook its head. If they strained their ears, they would hear near-inaudible chirps. That worked? That was when Bettany knocked on the door and called for Lilly to head downstairs for supper. Lilly raced outside after affirming that she heard her grandmother. She felt hungry after having beaten up the female spirit. It seemed to have worked better than doing the weight loss exercise! Josh trailed after her and sat by her side as she ate. How is she eating so much? She had a bowl of chicken noodle soup, an omelet, stew, and bread¡­ She ate so much she couldn¡¯t move. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Eat more! Why are you only taking so little? What are you going to do if you get hungry at night?¡± Bettany urged. Grandmothers are a special breed¡­ Lilly awkwardly rubbed her neck. ¡°I¡¯m full now, Granny! See my tummy?¡± What else could she possibly say to that? She caught sight of a bowl of oatmeal which had her scampering away at the speed of light. ¡°I¡¯m done eating now, Granny!¡± She shot her grandmother a cheeky grin as she made a run for it. ¡°Lilly, find an excuse to dig up the ser field at the school tomorrow¡­¡± Pablo said. Lilly nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± She opened the door. Pablo suddenly said, ¡°Huh? Is there a new spirit now?¡± Lilly felt her hair stand on end when she was greeted by the sight of what was in her room¡­ Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 80 You¡¯re A Little Bastard There was a female spirit standing in the middle of the room with her hair disheveled and drooping down her face. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head. There was a massive hole in her head from which she was bleeding profusely from.At her feet were five ghostly babies lying on their backs, thergest one was tugging at a long umbilical cord that connected it to the female spirit. When she noticed Lilly standing by the doorway, she let out a hoarse shriek, ¡°Lilly¡­ Lilly¡­¡± Her bright red nails were aimed right at Lilly¡¯s throat. Lilly turned pale. She wasn¡¯t someone who feared ghosts. Nothing could scare her except for the memories seared deep into her soul. The woman before her was no stranger. It was Debbie Monroe! Debbie was smiling wryly. Her teeth were chattering. ¡°You caused me so much misery! You killed me¡­¡± Lilly couldn¡¯t help but take a step back but soon calmed herself. I¡¯m not scared. I¡¯m not scared at all! There¡¯s no one who can hurt me now. I have an amazing master who gave me a bracelet that made me stronger. I¡¯ve beaten Ms. Sumo Wrestler and even broke an iron railing! I have eight uncles, Grandpa and Granny, my cousins¡­ She felt herself gaining strength. She curled her hands into fists as she red at her stepmother¡­ A voice at the back of her mind was screaming for her to beat her up! Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Debbie couldn¡¯t help scoffing at the sight of Lilly seemingly being scared silly. Are you afraid now?! Haha, I can still do whatever I please to her even when I¡¯m dead. So what if she¡¯s the Crawford family¡¯s precious little princess?! She deliberately tried to frighten Lilly and called out in an eerie voice, ¡°Come join me in hell, Lilly¡­ I¡¯m so alone¡­¡± Debbie revealed how miserable a state she was in as resentment and hatred churned within her. This brat has been living quite a good life! She¡¯s now the apple of the family¡¯s eye and living the life of a princess! And, me? Stephen kicked me to my death. I¡¯ve died so suddenly and inexplicably! She had a bright future ahead of her and yet died so suddenly. She killed Stephen and now wanted Lilly to join her in hell! If she wasn¡¯t happy, no one else got to be happy! Debbie screeched and lunged at Lilly! Pablo noticed how Lilly stood unmoving with her hands clenched into fists and immediately went forward. He reached out and put his hand on her shoulder to feed her his power reserves. ¡°You have nothing to fear, Tulip.¡± Poor girl. She must be scared. Pablo narrowed his eyes and was about to stuff Debbie right into the jar of souls when the little girl grabbed the woman by her arm and sent her flying! The tumbling malignant spirit was subjected to eating dirt, leaving her stuck in a daze. Pablo was caught off guard. ¡°¡­?¡± Even Debbie had no idea what had happened. ¡°???¡± The ghost baby who abruptly lost connection with its mother was also confused. Lilly took the initiative to attack and drag the woman by her ankles. ¡°No mercy! No mercy!¡± Debbie had turned into a sandbag that was meant to be beaten up. She was furious. ¡°Stop it!¡± Lilly did not say a word. She continued to beat her up. Debbie was exasperated. How could this be? I¡¯m a resentful spirit who can take lives! Why isn¡¯t Lilly afraid? Why is she able tounch a counterattack on me instead? Pablo finally realized he had made a fool of himself in hindsight. Lilly wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She was as brave as she could be. Debbie¡¯s resentful aura began to be absorbed into the jar. She was t on the ground like a sack that had been emptied out. ¡°You¡­ How dare you¡­¡± Her words were shaky as her strength left her. Lilly finally let her go and took two steps back¡­to hug Bunny! That scared me! The five ghostly infants started to wail. Thergest one dragged a blood-red path on the ground as it crawled toward Debbie to curl up in her arms. The rest followed suit and acted like leeches that clung to her thighs. Debbie ruthlessly shoved them aside and screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± The ghost infants felt wronged¡­ Lilly pursed her lips as she watched her and came to an understanding. Thergest infant was her ¡°brother¡± who had never been born. That was the miscarried child that died when Debbie tried to push her down the stairs but what about the other four? Lilly asked, ¡°Why does the stepmother have so many babies clinging to her, Master? Can she have that many babies in her tummy?¡± If so, it¡¯d be a pity to only fill her tummy with children. She could¡¯ve had fried chicken, ice cream, or kebabs there¡­ Lilly violently shook her head. No! That¡¯s not it! The children are important too. What I want is more space for food after the fetuses are ounted for¡­ Ah¡­ That sounds nice. Pablo answered, ¡°No, there was only one child in her belly. The others may have been fetuses that she aborted at an earlier point in time.¡± The infants were filled with the hope of being born, only to be mercilessly aborted. These unwilling souls wouldter linger in the world of the living. They didn¡¯t wander but clung to their mother until she either died or they vanished first. Pablo asked, ¡°You¡¯re already dead, Debbie. Why aren¡¯t you joining the cycle of reincarnation?¡± She had ended up bing a resentful spirit too. How much resentment did she carry?! Debbie growled, ¡°Why should I when I want Stephen and Lilly dead!¡± She chortled. ¡°Remember your Daddy, Lilly? Oh wait, he isn¡¯t your daddy.¡± ¡°Your Mommy and Daddy never got officially married. There was no wedding. There was only a ¡®wedding ceremony¡¯¡­¡± ¡°I was the one who took your mother¡¯s ce that night in the bridal chambers! Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°I won! Your mother lost! I had her shipped off to multiple men after that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity your mother was lucky to not have died at the hands of those old perverts!¡± ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re a bastard child, Lilly! Who knows which pervert¡¯s child you really are?!¡± The more Debbie thought about it, the more she found herself unable to reconcile with her losses! I was so naive! I believed Stephen to be my best choice because he was the richest bachelor around! She schemed to get stronger. She crushed Jean Crawford under her heel, won, and stopped being the third wheel. She got everything that Jean failed to get. It had been an unexpected blunder to find out that the man that she had put so much effort into was nothing but a piece of crap. Lilly clung onto Bunny tighter. She barely understood what Debbie was saying but what she did understand was that her father wasn¡¯t actually her father. My Daddy is an old and ugly man? There¡¯s eight of them? Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 81 How Long Will I Remain By Your Side? Debbie was cursing viciously. ¡°All you are is a little bastard! You are the lowest of the low! So what if you¡¯re the little princess of the Crawford family? The blood that runs through your veins still belongs to dirty trash from the lowest rungs of society!¡± She harbored all that resentment within her. Every word out of her mouth was vicious and blunt. Pablo frowned. With a snap of his fingers, he had a talisman seal her lips shut! ¡°What a dirty mouth you have, ¡°Pablo said with disgust. Debbie whined and whimpered now that she was no longer able to spew curses. ¡°Take a shower and go to sleep, Lilly. I¡¯ll deal with her,¡± Pablo said. The resentful energy and aura that Debbie carried with her were already being absorbed by the jar. Her soul body would no longer be able to maintain its form. She wouldn¡¯t be able to harm anyone but it was still better for her spirit to be extinguished. Something like that wasn¡¯t something he was going to subject Lilly to. Lilly seemed to want to ask more but decided against it. She obeyed. ¡°Okay, Master.¡± She ran into the room with Bunny in her arms, took a set of pajamas, and went to the bathroom. Pablo turned to Debbie. ¡°I¡¯m curious. How did you die?¡± ¡°You said it was Stephen who did it so how did he die?¡± He stroked his chin with great interest as he sized her up. She stubbornly turned away. He raised a brow. ¡°Hah, still have a stubborn streak, do you?¡± He waved a finger and extinguished half of her soul. Debbie let out a muffled grunt of pain. ¡°I was just curious. It¡¯s not as if I have to know. If you won¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll just send you on your way.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t really have a choice but to speak now but that still required him to remove the talisman! It was only then that he realized his mistake. ¡°Oh, I forgot it was still on you.¡± Fatigue and hopelessness washed over her. Debbie no longer had the energy to fight back after the talisman was peeled off. She simplyy there like a fish on a chopping block. ¡°Stephen kicked me to my death¡­¡± It happened during Lilly¡¯s birthday party. They had gone to the trouble of visiting the Crawford family from the South City countryside. Anthony had mercilessly sent them off on their way in a police car. Stephen was screaming at her for getting in his way in the vehicle and had repeatedly kicked her head in his frenzy. ¡°The police car is a prison car specially designed to escort prisoners. There were seats on both sides of the car, surrounded by iron railings. Those railings are locked¡­ You understand don¡¯t you?¡± His kicks had been so ruthless, they sent her crashing against the iron railings head-first. That was when her head made contact with the padlock. The lock pierced right through her skull and ruptured her cranial arteries. That was how she died. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t died there, I would¡¯ve just been locked up for a few days before being released for spreading rumors. I could¡¯ve gotten stic surgery once I was let go¡­¡± Jonas Crawford, the golden boy of film, was going to be her target. Once she got her identity changed, her beautiful appearance would¡¯ve allowed her an early debut. The early bird got the worm after all. If that didn¡¯t work out, she could always apply for a job as a nanny for the Crawfords. She could do anything to get close to Lilly¡­ She knew Lilly well enough to deal with her without breaking a sweat. Children were most easily cajoled. Getting Lilly on her side, getting into the house, and finding a way to climb into Jonas¡¯s bed¡­ She could very well have be ady of the Crawford family! Her ns were all cut short because she died! Pablo snickered and asked, ¡°So, how did Stephen die?¡± Debbie shed a cold grin. ¡°What else do you think? I¡¯m a resentful spirit who can scare people to their deaths.¡± Stephen had already been living a miserable life in prison. The Crawfords had bribed the prison to ¡°take care of him¡±. He was viciously oppressed. His only source of drinking water was the toilet. His meals were always leftovers that had been spit into. She manifested before him several times to scare him into incontinence. In the end, he took a brick and smashed his own head with it. Pablo nodded. Lilly should be almost done by now. ¡°Are you done? You should have no other reason to stay now.¡± Debbie began to protest. ¡°Hold on, I already told you everything I know. Why aren¡¯t you letting me go?!¡± He raised a brow. ¡°Oh, did I ever say I was going to let you go?¡± Without waiting for her reply, he snapped his fingers and watched as she ceased to exist. The world would no longer suffer a woman by the name of Debbie Monroe. The ghost baby continued to scramble about in a daze. Lilly rejoined them in the room in her cherry- print pajamas after her shower. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s stepmother?¡± ¡°She left.¡± That took Lilly by surprise. ¡°We don¡¯t need to catch her?¡± ¡°She can no longer endanger anyone. Her soul will vanish from the earth even if we don¡¯t catch her. Let her be.¡± The ghostly infants would have to be temporarily kept in the jar of souls. They would be free to go once the opportunity for them to reincarnate arrived! Lilly nodded. ¡°Okay.: There was a knock on the door. Bettany walked in to nag at the girl for not yet sleeping and offered to read her a bedtime story. The little girl obediently got into bed and listened to Bettany reading her a story until she finally fell asleep. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Bettany gently ruffled Lilly¡¯s hair and wanted to kiss the child on her forehead but found herself unable to do so. She couldn¡¯t stand up and Lilly was already asleep. ¡°Ah, my age is catching up with me.¡± Bettany threw her granddaughter reluctant looks. ¡°Who knows how long this old bag of bones can remain by your side¡­?¡± Pablo leaned by the wayside as he watched the sleeping child. The kid must¡¯ve wanted to ask who her father was. It was only natural for her to be hurt after being so viciously called a bastard. ¡°Looking for your Dad, huh¡­¡± Pablo took out his booklet. ¡°That¡¯s easy to do. All I need is ten seconds.¡± He concentrated his energy on opening thetter half of the booklet he usually wouldn¡¯t be able to reach. The veins in his forehead were rippling from the strain until he finally turned the page that belonged to Lilly. ¡°Damn¡­ It¡¯s going to take up all my energy if I try this every time unless it flips open by itself¡­¡± Despite his painstaking efforts to open it, the column where her biological parents read, ¡°Mother ¨C Jean Crawford and Father ¨C N/A¡±. ¡°¡­¡± F*ck! He closed the booklet to stroke his nose bridge. He lightly cleared his throat. ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t need to know who your father is. It¡¯s information we don¡¯t need.¡± Lilly, meanwhile, was deeply asleep. She dreamt that she was in the middle of a dense fog where she could barely make out shadows of a forest in the distance. ¡°Over here, Lilly.¡± A deep, soothing voice rang out. ¡°Daddy?¡± She blurted out and sped toward the direction of the forest but no matter how she tried, her destination never got closer. She flopped onto the floor in her exhaustion whenughter rang in her ear. ¡°Hehe.¡± That scared her. She was greeted by an old woman in a green Victorian ball gown as soon as she turned around. The elder wasughing. ¡°You¡¯re looking for your Daddy? I know who he is. Let me tell you¡­¡± The old woman reached out¡­ That immediately shocked Lilly awake. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 82 The Old Lady Again! It was the weekend the very next day. Drake and Josh Crawford were generally disciplined by nature and were up by 7. Zachary and Hannah on the other hand were not morning creatures and would not wake up unless they were hungry. Josh was in the study on the first floor, seated upright on a chair with a serious expression on his face.¡°Maic induction¡­ B=F/IL¡­¡± Josh mumbled to himself. ¡°If B is the force of the maic induction and the maic flux required to be on a supernatural frequency is phi¡­ and B and F is¡­¡± Drake, who was seated opposite Josh reading Shakespeare, looked up from his book. What was Josh calcting?! Drake wondered. ¡°Are you waiting for Lilly?¡± Drake asked. Josh usually preferred to stay in his own room since there was arge desk for him to work on his mathematical equations. ¡°Of course not,¡± Josh responded without looking up. Drake smirked as he tapped on his cellphone. ¡°You said yesterday you weren¡¯t looking for her either, but I caught you going over to her room!¡± he Josh¡¯s ears turned red, but he did not crack. ¡°Which eye of yours saw me going into her room? I wasn¡¯t looking for her. I just happened to pass by her room.¡± Drake refused to let his younger brother off the hook. He turned his cell phone screen in Josh¡¯s direction and shoved it in his face roughly, identally hitting him on the cheek. ¡°Argh!¡± Josh cried out in annoyance and pain. ¡°Fine, so what if I did look for her?¡± Josh had no qualms turning to Lilly for help since she was a genius. In fact, if Drake found out just how much of a genius Lilly was, he might even fight for her attention. No, Lilly was his! Josh eyed Drake warily before grabbing his math textbook and moving over to the other end of the sofa. Drake thought Josh was being ridiculous and sensitive, as if he would even be interested in Lilly. Was that even possible? Drake scoffed as he restrained himself from rolling his eyes at his brother. Just then, Lilly appeared at the bottom of the staircase, hugging Bunny in one arm and rubbing her eyes sleepily with the other. Josh immediately shut the math textbook he was reading upon noticing Lilly. ¡°Lils, you¡¯re up!¡± he eximed. Drake barely lifted his head from his book despite overhearing Josh. Wow, he gave her a pet name already? Drake thought to himself. Lilly looked dazed and unfocused, and her hair became even more frazzled as she let out a loud sneeze. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡± Josh asked. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Lilly ttened her lips as she looked in Josh¡¯s direction. ¡°A ghost scared me, and then I couldn¡¯t go back to sleep anymore¡­¡± Josh could not help but recall the ferocity in Lilly¡¯s eyes when she caught the ghostst night. How could she still be frightened of one? Just as Josh was about to offer Lilly some words offort, he noticed Drake looking at her intently with a curious glint in his eye. Josh resisted the urge to give her a hug. Instead, he merely patted her on the shoulder stonily as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing¡­ Ghosts are nothing to be afraid of.¡± He was just about to say there that was no such thing as ghosts, but he knew better now. Old Mrs. Crawford appeared from the kitchen carrying a tray of food. ¡°Lilly, you¡¯re up early!¡± the olddy said as she noticed Lilly with the boys. ¡°Granny!¡± Lilly squealed as her vision came into focus. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Oh? It seems hunger is the only thing that can wake you up, silly girl,¡± the olddy chuckled heartily. ¡°Come, try some of these buns fresh out of the oven!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll brush my teeth first!¡± Lilly eximed as she ran up the stairs two at a time. Josh shut his textbook and went over to help Old Mrs. Crawford set up the table for breakfast. Drake watched all of this in amusement. Josh never let anything distract him when he was concentrating on his arithmetic calctions. He probably would not even budge in the event of an earthquake, and yet now here he was helping Granny arrange the breakfast table just for Lilly. Drake shrugged as he walked over to help his brother out. Typically, chores like these were done by a servant and as the young master of the Crawford family, Drake never had to lift a finger. Family meals at the Crawford home never used to be like this. Back then, once the dining table was set up by the servant, the Crawfords would each sit down quietly to finish their meal and go about their own way once they were done. Drake had gotten used to the cold detachment of the entire ritual. As he heard Lilly¡¯s excited footsteps barreling down the stairs, he could not help but think to himself how much had changed since this little sister of theirs entered their lives. All of a sudden, she did not seem so irritating any longer. As Lilly rushed down the stairs, she missed a step and found herself in mid-air for a few seconds beforending on the ground with a loud crash. As sheid motionless on the ground, a parrot appeared from behind her, spreading its wings wide and shaking its little head. Instead of stopping where Lilly was, the parrot perched itself on Lilly¡¯s head. Drake let out a cackle as he watched the entire scene unfold. ¡°What an idiot!¡± he muttered. Lilly grasped at her head. ¡°Polly, you¡¯re stepping on me!!¡± she grumbled. Polly immediately hopped off Lilly¡¯s head onto the ground and scampered around in circles. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! One more time! One more time!¡± the parrot squawked repetitively only to be met by Lilly¡¯s death stare. Josh immediately rushed to Lilly¡¯s aid, lending her a hand to help her stand up on her feet. ¡°Are you alright? Does it hurt?¡± Josh¡¯s voice was concerned. Lilly shook her head. ¡°Nope. Pfft, that¡¯s nothing!¡± Josh could not hold back hisughter. ¡°Well, that¡¯s some skill you have right there!¡± he chuckled. A lightbulb went off in Lilly¡¯s head. She finally understood what she had ¨C it was skill! When she lived with the Hatchers, no one bothered to talk to her, so she had to pull all sorts of pranks to get someone¡¯s attention. Now, she was a genius whiz kid who learnt new words and picked up new skills in seconds! She was only going to be more skillful from now on! As Old Mrs. Crawford brought over a tray of pasta to the table, Drake came over to take the tray from her. ¡°Granny, just let the servants do their job,¡± he said tly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Drake. It¡¯s good exercise for me anyway,¡± Old Mrs. Crawford smiled. She enjoyed cooking and had been personally cooking meals for the familytely. The servants and cooks had modified the kitchenyout just so Old Mrs. Crawford could move about the kitchen easily with her weak legs. On the menu today was spaghetti bolognese, hot cross buns, blueberry muffins and chocte milk. Lilly took a big bite of the hot cross bun and squealed in delight. Even a in bun like that tasted so delicious! ¡°Lilly, have some spaghetti!¡± Old Mrs. Crawford felt a deep sense of satisfaction watching Lilly enjoy her food. The girl was not picky with food and would eat anything given to her. Lilly nodded and scooped a heaping mountain of pasta onto her te. She forked arge portion of pasta into her mouth and gobbled it all up, getting sauce all over her face in the process. Drake could not believe this girl. Was the pasta really that good? he wondered. Unlike Lilly, Drake twirled a small spoonful of pasta before politely bringing the spoon to his mouth and gingerly taking a bite. Hmm¡­ he slowed his chewing. He did not know why, but the pasta was more delicious than he remembered it to be. After breakfast, Lilly carried her backpack out of the door. The little girl had on a new panda bag pack today that she used to house Tortoise in as well as Polly who wormed her way inside. ¡°Where are you headed, Lilly?¡± Old Mrs. Crawford asked. Anthony Crawford, who was swiftly eating his breakfast after finishing a morning meeting, answered on Lilly¡¯s behalf. ¡°We¡¯re paying the Taylors a visit.¡± Noticing Old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s confusion, Lilly exined further. ¡°Remember the ribbon cutting ceremony for Taylor Entertainment that Uncle Anthony brought me to? It¡¯s the same Taylor!¡± she beamed. Lilly might have mixed up Taylor Entertainment and the Taylor family, but that did not stop Old Mrs. Crawford from admonishing her son. ¡°You may be a workaholic yourself, but you shouldn¡¯t involve Sweet Pea in it. How are you going to keep her entertained while you¡¯re busy with work? What if she wants to y?¡± Anthony rubbed at his temple. How did he end up getting scolded by his mother once again? ** The car left Penins Vis and traveled on the highway through the bustling city to arrive at Greenview Bay. Greenview Bay was home to the best schools in the city and thend price in the area was among the most expensive. Only the city¡¯s most affluent could afford to buy a home here. Valentine Taylor was already waiting outside the door when Lilly and Anthony arrived at his home, smiling from ear to ear as he spotted them. ¡°Ms. Lilly! Pleasee in!¡± he greeted jovially. Just as Lilly was about to enter Valentine Taylor¡¯s home, she felt a suddenpulsion to turn around. That was when she spotted an olddy dressed in a green Victorian era ball gown on the second-floor balcony of the opposite vi. The olddy grinned as she locked eyes with Lilly. Lilly gasped. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 83 The Eerie House Jake did not attend any of his extracurricr sses today. Instead, he took on the role of being Lilly¡¯s chaperone and followed her to Mr. Taylor¡¯s home as well. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lil?¡± he asked as he followed Lilly¡¯s line of sight toward the balcony of the opposite house. Lilly¡¯s little face was colored upset with a frown. ¡°Lilly?¡± Anthony stopped in his tracks.Valentine Taylor felt his stomach lurch in despair as he noticed Lilly¡¯s obvious unhappiness. Oh no, what¡¯s the little brat unhappy with now? He looked around and saw an overgrown bonsai nt to Lilly¡¯s right. Perhaps she thinks the nt is hideous? ¡°Quick, move the nt into the courtyard right now!¡± Valentine instructed two of his servants before rushing up to Lilly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ms. Lilly?¡± he asked. Lilly remained facing the bungalow opposite with one hand on her waist. ¡°Hey! Granny upstairs! I¡¯ve put up with you for a long time now!¡± she yelled. The olddy just stared at Lilly with a sinister smile. Anthony and the rest followed Lilly¡¯s gaze toward the balcony. Valentine felt goosebumps pricking his skin upon the grim realization that there was no one there. ¡°Ms. Lilly, the olddy in that house passed awayst year¡­¡± Valentine gulped. The little brat could not possibly be seeing the olddy from next door, could she? His knees weakened at the thought. Lilly turned toward Valentine. ¡°Mr. Val, is that your house too?¡± she asked, referring to the house opposite. She took a good look at Valentine¡¯s face before turning back to look at the old granny on the balcony again. The two of them looked eerily alike! How interesting¡­ Valentine¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°No¡­ no! That house belongs to the Rosewoods. Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, it¡¯s quite a tragic story for the Rosewood family who used to live there too¡­¡± Valentine paused. He could not help but feel as if someone from the opposite house was observing him too. ¡°What happened to them?¡± Anthony pressed. Valentine sighed before continuing. ¡°More than ten years ago, the Rosewoods had a daughter who was murdered by her close friend. The murder was extremely cruel, and I heard the police only found her dismembered body parts with no bones. The Rosewoods only had one daughter, and Old Mrs. Rosewood went mad after her death¡­¡± Valentine¡¯s voice lowered into a whisper as he looked left and right. ¡°But before the girl was caught, the police found her dead body in an old printing factory. Rumor has it that it was Old Mr. Rosewood who arranged for her murder. Perhaps it was a clean job or someone in the police did not have the heart to arrest the old man, but the old man got away due to ack of evidence and the case was closed. The old couple continued living in the house, always looking out for any news about their daughter¡¯s remains, but the olddy finally kicked the bucketst year.¡± Old Mr. Rosewood was the only person living in that old house now. Valentine felt a chill down his spine as he recounted the story to Lilly and her entourage. ¡°He didn¡¯t force the girl to reveal the location of his daughter¡¯s remains?¡± Anthony asked. Valentine shook his head and looked down. ¡°I¡¯m sure he did, but he never got an answer.¡± Pablo appeared from the shadows of the towering walls of the vi. ¡°If my guess is correct, this should be the house inhabited by the vanity ghost,¡± hemented. It was all too much of a coincidence that Pablo felt there must be more to it. He raised his head in contemtion. Lilly stomped her foot impatiently. ¡°Uncle Anthony, I want to go in¡­ can we knock on the door?¡± she pleaded. Anthony immediately carried Lilly into his arms while motioning for his assistant to go ahead and knock on the door. ¡°Does¡­ Ms. Lilly know the Rosewood family?¡± Valentine asked, treading cautiously. To be honest, he was not all that keen on going into the Rosewood home. He had even previously considered selling off his own vi, but his fortune teller had told him that his vi was in a good location that would help his business prosper, so he never did. However, he did not anticipate having to enter the Rosewood home ever. He was still traumatized by the tragic incident! ¡°But Uncle Val¡­ your mother is up there!¡± Lilly remarked innocently. ¡°Wh¡­ what?¡± Valentine stammered. ¡°The old granny up there looks exactly like you!¡± Lilly exined. Based on Lilly¡¯s description, it was only then that Valentine realized the ghost the little girl had been seeing was the ghost of his own mother! ¡°Oh! Come, let¡¯s go in right now!¡± he eximed upon his realization. As Lilly nced at Valentine, he was already rushing to the front of the Rosewood home himself. ¡°Mr. Rosewood, it¡¯s me, Valentine Taylor, your neighbor!¡± he shouted out loud after ringing the doorbell several times to no response. ¡°Mr. Rosewood doesn¡¯t like people disturbing him, especially more so after Mrs. Rosewood¡¯s passing. He barely even steps out of the house nowadays,¡± Valentine exined to the entourage. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Finally, after several long rings, a tired, raspy voice spoke through the inte at the door. ¡°Who is that?¡± the voice asked. ¡°Mr. Rosewood! We¡­ Uhh¡­¡± Valentine began, but he soon realized he did not know what excuse to give Mr. Rosewood for turning up at his doorstep so abruptly. He could not possibly tell Mr. Rosewood his mother was lounging at Mr. Rosewood¡¯s balcony! He looked at Lilly helplessly. ¡°Mr. Rosewood, I know where her remains are,¡± Lilly spoke into the inte. She did not have to mention who she was talking about. There was a lingering silence in the air for a few moments before the group heard the door utching. The door had opened automatically! ¡°Come in¡­¡± Old Mr. Rosewood¡¯s voice rang through the inte again. His voice was soft and weak, yet somewhat urgent. The group entered the Rosewood house in a line. Jake swallowed nervously and clung on nervously to Anthony¡¯s pants as he took a step forward. He promised himself this was thest time he was going to be reckless. As they entered the hallway, Lilly raised her head to peer at the second-floor balcony that was right above the main door. She found the olddy in the green dress holding onto the balcony rails, still staring intently at her. Lilly narrowed her eyes and stared back at the olddy. Anthony, who was always constantly observing Lilly, could already guess what, or who Lilly had seen. On the other hand, Jake felt an imminent sense of dread when he looked at the balcony only to find no one there. He gripped onto Anthony¡¯s pants a little tighter. Feeling Jake pulling at the fabric of his pants, Anthony nced at the boy. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± his tone was rather t and unemotional, even with his own son. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Jake shook his head, but he did not let go of his father¡¯s pants. Wordlessly, Anthony offered a hand to his son who took it without thinking twice. As the group ventured further into the house, they began to smell an unpleasant stench wafting through the air. It was the kind of scent associated with medication, elderly people and death. A voice called out from above them. ¡°Come upstairs¡­ I¡¯m on the second floor.¡± Josh jumped in fright at the sudden voice, but Lilly was already eagerly rushing toward the staircase, dragging Josh along. ¡°Josh, quick!¡± she urged Together, they approached the master bedroom on the second floor and pushed the door open. The room was pitch ck, save for a sliver of sunlight peeking through the thick curtains. The olddy in the green dress was floating in a corner silently, her beady eyes still trained on Lilly. Lilly breezed past the olddy, aiming straight for Old Mr. Rosewood¡¯s bed. ¡°Mr. Rosewood, could you open the windows? Just a little bit will do¡­¡± Lilly asked. There was a figure lying on the bed. Although his face was not visible, the room was filled with an eerie vibe. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 84 Don¡¯t Be Too Nice to Someone The man lying on the bed was as still as a stone. Valentine Taylor began to feel slightly creeped out. If he had not heard Mr. Rosewood¡¯s voice through the inte just a few moments ago, he would have thought¡­ Hold on. If Mr. Rosewood was indeed dead, then whose voice was that through the inte¡­? Valentine felt the hairs on his back stand as the thought urred to him. ¡°Mr. Rosewood¡­?¡± Valentine called out cautiously.¡°Go ahead and open it,¡± the figure lying on the bed finally croaked out weakly. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Charlie immediately walked toward the windows and pulled the blinds open before utching the windows. Sunlight filtered into the room together with a breeze of fresh air, brightening up the dreary space. It also made it possible for the group to see Mr. Rosewood clearly. He was a gaunt old man with gray skin, sunken features and skinny as a bag of bones. His eyes could barely open as his unfocused pupils finallynded on Lilly. ¡°Did you say¡­ you found Amelia¡¯s remains?¡± he rasped, clearly struggling for breath. It was like he was summoning all his remaining energy to speak to Lilly. Josh covered his face with his hands, while Valentine¡¯s legs felt shaky. How could a living person look so terrifying? Lilly on the other hand walked up to the old man fearlessly and ced her hand around his bony arm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Rosewood. I know where she is,¡± Lillyforted the old man. The red string bracelet around her tiny wrist began to emit a weak flow as she spoke, and the energy from the bracelet seemed to ebb and flow into the old man¡¯s body. Everyone else could almost sense the dreadful energy in the room lifting and disappearing slowly as the old man¡¯s eyes seemed toe back to life. Momentster, Mr. Rosewood was able to prop himself up weakly, trying his best to sit up. Noticing this, Valentine immediately went over to help him. ¡°Mr. Rosewood, why are you alone in this big, old house? You can¡¯t possibly take care of yourself in this state¡­¡± Valentine asked the old man out of concern. The strange thing was that Old Mr. Rosewood was dressed in a clean set of pajamas, and apart from the strong smell of medicine, Valentine could not discern any other rotting scenting from the old man. As he looked around the bedroom, he noticed that it was rather clean and well-kept, despite the dark and gloomy interior. Old Mr. Rosewood was just a regr elderly man. Old Mr. Rosewood let out a slow sigh. ¡°What¡¯s there to take care? My days are numbered¡­¡± he said faintly. Lilly felt a pang of sadness fill her as she took in the old grandpa in front of her. There was an incense candle burning weakly on the top of his head. Master Pablo had once told her that the burning incense represents how long more a person got to live. Once the me ran out, the person¡¯s life would end. ¡°Mr. Rosewood, her bones are buried under the school¡¯s football field,¡± Lilly told him without waiting for him to ask again. ¡°Her name was Amelia Rosewood, and her best friend was Roxanne Larson¡­ am I right? Amelia was a nicedy. She gave all her pretty dresses to Roxanne, but Roxanne killed her,¡± Lilly continued. Old Mr. Rosewood blinked in surprise. His eyes filled with tears as the memories of his daughter¡¯s death returned. ¡°Bring me there¡­ Bring me to Amelia¡­¡± he wheezed. It had been more than ten years. He never thought he would live to find his daughter¡¯s remains, but there was hope now! ¡°Be patient, Mr. Rosewood. The police won¡¯t let you near the scene even if you head there yourself,¡± Valentine tried to calm the old man down. Noticing Anthony¡¯s expectant look, Charlie immediately sprang into action and rushed out of the room to call the police. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Rosewood! I¡¯ll keep an eye too!¡± Lilly offered. Old Mr. Rosewood¡¯s eyes seemed dejected as he looked away from Lilly, leaning against the bed frame. ¡°I spent my whole life building and running my business without ever going against my conscience. When my worker¡¯s parents turned ill, I gave them money to get treatment and even helped them contact an overseas specialist. I lived an honorable life. The only mistake I ever made¡­ was murdering that youngdy¡­¡± he sighed. Valentine¡¯s jaw dropped ever so slightly. Did the old man just confess to murdering Roxanne Larson? Lilly nodded as Pablo whispered something in her ear, before turning to Old Mr. Rosewood again. ¡°Grandpa Rosewood, why didn¡¯t you find out where Amelia was buried? How did she die?¡± she asked. Old Mr. Rosewood let out another long sigh. He was looking better just a few moments ago, but now he seems to shrivel up again. ¡°Amelia was our precious kind-hearted sweetheart. She was the kind of person who would give her favorite limited-edition dresses to her best friend. She was also always considerate of Roxanne¡¯s feelings, so she would tear the tags off her dresses and tell Roxanne she didn¡¯t want them,¡± he told Lilly. ¡°We were also always fond of Roxanne and let her walk in and out of our house freely¡­ But who would¡¯ve known that a seemingly kind, innocent girl like her would turn out to be the devil incarnate!¡± Pablo wrapped his arms around himself and listened on intently. ¡°Don¡¯t be too nice to someone, for you never know their true intentions¡­¡± Old Mr. Rosewood warned. Unfortunately for him, he had learnt this lesson the hard way. The truth finally came to light as he described the events from more than ten years ago. After Roxanne Larson left her job at the printing factory, she got herself into a burgeoning amount of debt as a result of unhealthy spending habits to maintain her lifestyle. Yet, she was still unsatisfied and eventually harbored a desire to rece Amelia Rosewood. ¡°One day, she called and told us that she had been scammed by an illegal clinic when she tried to buy some medicine for her parents. She said she was being held hostage by the clinic for a ransom of ten million dors, and someone had to bail her out in person. She was crying desperately on the phone and sweet Amelia rushed to her rescue without thinking twice,¡± Old Mr. Rosewoodmented with agony in his voice. He regretted raising his daughter to be too kind and considerate as he never expected that to be the cause of her eventual death. Old Mr. Rosewood shut his eyes as he continued. ¡°Roxanne Larson wasn¡¯t being held hostage in a clinic. She was at an illegal stic surgery clinic that preyed on young girls¡¯ vanity and lured them into signing expensive cosmetic surgery packages. It was the kind of business that was filthy to the core¡­ Roxanne offered the clinic ten million dors for them to perform a surgery on her using another person¡¯s skin so that she could look exactly like the person. Heavens, the clinic epted the job! Can you believe it? There was an actual syndicate performing surgeries using real human skin!¡± It was not just the outer skin. The clinic could dissect and rece every internal organ in the body! By the time Old Mr. Rosewood heard of the news, Amelia was nowhere to be found. Roxanne returned with her face and clothes stained full of blood, crying frantically as she told the Rosewoods that Amelia had been captured by the criminals when she tried to save her. ¡°While we were desperately searching for Amelia, Roxanne had wormed her way into our home under the guise of taking care of me and Mrs. Rosewood. I was truly a fool for not being able to see through her fa?ade¡­¡± Old Mr. Rosewood chuckled bitterly. Tears fell down his sunken cheeks as he recalled the painful details. By the time they found Amelia, all that was left of her was scrap flesh and tissue remnants. Her bones andrge organs had mysteriously disappeared. ¡°Since Roxanne was not the one who performed the surgery, she was only an aplice to the murder at most for deceiving Amelia and luring her to the clinic. The courts wouldn¡¯t have given her a heavy sentence, but we decided she should pay for her crimes with her life!¡± Old Mr. Rosewood bellowed as his eyes shed with angry hatred, before burying his face in his frail hands. ¡°But no matter what we did, Roxanne could not tell us where Amelia¡¯s bones were buried since she was not the one who mutted her¡­¡± Old Mr. Rosewood would have done the exact same thing if he was given a choice again. ¡°My biggest regret is not killing Roxanne Larson. It is not teaching my daughter to be wary of people¡­¡± he sobbed miserably. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 85 Lilly¡¯s Father is a MacNeil Everyone listened to Old Mr. Rosewood attentively as he recounted the details of his daughter¡¯s mysterious death. The mood was somber and heavy, almost as if they were trapped in a room that made breathing difficult. Anthony nced at Lilly and found her holding Old Mr. Rosewood¡¯s hand in hers gently, listening to his story without fear nor judgment. Anthony was not sure if Lilly fully grasped the gruesomeness of the murder incident, or if she should even be allowed to hear these things in the first ce. Yet, he knew Lilly was not your average 4-year-old child. ¡°That means¡­ Roxanne also only found out where Amelia was buried after she died and turned into a ghost,¡± Pablo observed. What about the other 17 skeletons underneath the field?¡°Don¡¯t be too upset, Grandpa Rosewood,¡± Lilly tried tofort the old man. She brought herself closer to him and whispered some words in his ear. Old Mr. Rosewood expression turned from one of shock and surprise to joy before finally calming down. ¡°Great!¡± there was a vicious bite to his tone. ¡°It is karma!¡± Lilly noticed that the incense candle above his head was about to burn out soon. ¡°Grandpa Rosewood, is there anything else you need our help with?¡± she asked. Old Mr. Rosewood shook his head tiredly. ¡°No¡­ There¡¯s nothing else you can do for me. I can be with my wife now. Before she died, she still reminded me to keep looking for our daughter¡­¡± His eyes were heavy, and he was desperately trying to keep them open. ¡°Oh yes, if you could, could you help me look for someone?¡± ¡°I can try,¡± Lilly nodded, but Old Mr. Rosewood remained silent. His eyes were already shut, and he had fallen into an eternal slumber. His face looked like he was at peace, with his lips curved up in a slight smile. The room fell deathly silent. There was aplicated emotion ying in Valentine¡¯s eyes. When Mrs. Rosewood passed on, it was Mr. Rosewood who organized her affairs and arranged for her funeral, but now, there were no other Rosewoods alive. Valentine hesitated for a moment, but finally sent out a text message instructing someone to arrange for Mr. Rosewood¡¯s funeral and cremation. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Anthony said as he grabbed hold of Lilly¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Hold on,¡± Lilly stopped him. A wandering soul had emerged from Old Mr. Rosewood¡¯s dead body, staring at his surroundings nkly. ¡°I¡­ What¡¯s going on¡­¡± The ghost of Old Mr. Rosewood wondered aloud. ¡°Grandpa Rosewood!¡± Lilly greeted him. ¡°You haven¡¯t told us the favor you were going to ask of us!¡± The ghost of Old Mr. Rosewood was much more responsive and alert than his human form, perhaps because he was no longer carrying any human weight. It was like a burden had been lifted off him. ¡°When I was searching for Amelia¡¯s body more than ten years ago, I met an old policeman along the way. He was an undercover spy at the time, and the criminals had discovered his real identity. They killed his entire family, save for his grandson. Before he died, he asked me to find and take care of the boy, but I never found him¡­¡± Old Mr. Rosewood said with a tinge of regret in his voice. ¡°Back then, he said his grandson was about 7 years old, so he must be about 25 or 26 now. He was from South City and hisst name was MacNeil. Oh yes, his name was Erick MacNeil¡­¡± the ghost recalled. As for the grandson¡¯s name, Erick did not reveal it to Mr. Rosewood before he died. Mr. Rosewood observed Lilly in a new light as he told this story, and he could not help but feel a kindred connection to the little girl, as if they had crossed paths in a time before. Lilly mentally noted down the facts that Mr. Rosewood had given her. 256 years old¡­ Last name MacNeil from South City¡­ Erick MacNeil¡­ South City? That was her hometown too! Lilly thought. ¡°Got it!¡± Lilly nodded reassuringly. Just then, Charlie entered the room once again. ¡°Mr. Crawford, the police have already made their way to the crime scene. They¡¯ve started digging up the school field,¡± Charlie informed. As she heard Charlie¡¯s voice, Lilly turned her head around only to find the olddy in the green dress still silently observing her. The olddy smiled at her once again. ¡°I should go now¡­ While there¡¯s still time, I should go and look for Amelia,¡± Old Mr. Rosewood said. As if there was an invisible string leading the way, Old Mr. Rosewood somehow knew which way to go. As he passed the olddy in the green dress, he even stopped to say hello. ¡°Mrs. Taylor! Don¡¯t go around scaring the young kids looking like that!¡± he chuckled. Lilly¡¯s right hand held on to Anthony as she raised her left hand to wave at Old Mr. Rosewood. ¡°Goodbye, Grandpa Rosewood! Uncle Anthony, let¡¯s go now. Grandpa Rosewood is gone!¡± As Lilly approached the door, Old Mrs. Taylor cleared her throat and followed closely behind Lilly. ¡°Lilly¡­ Lilly¡­¡± she howled. ¡°I knew your father¡­¡± Lilly stopped dead in her tracks and turned around to face the olddy. ¡°Who was my father?¡± she demanded to know. ¡°MacNeil¡­ MacNeil¡­¡± the olddy droned on. ¡°What¡¯s his first name?¡± Lilly asked, but the olddy only shook her head and continued chanting. ¡°MacNeil¡­ MacNeil¡­¡± Lilly frowned in deep thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°Master, why do they always repeat themselves?¡± she asked Pablo. She was thinking about all the other ghosts she had encountered previously. Her stepmother used to repeat herself saying, ¡°You caused me so much misery¡­ so much misery!¡± When the vanity ghost turned angry, she repeatedly yelled out, ¡°It¡¯s not fair¡­. It¡¯s not fair¡­!¡± Right now, the olddy in the green dress could not stop repeating thest name MacNeil. Pablo referred to his little booklet and spoke while reading. ¡°When a spiritcks IQ, it will tend to repeat certain words over and over again. After all, the human being leaves its brain behind once it dies. Some of them may have unfocused eyes, and some might drool uncontrobly, but amon trait among them is that they will repeat thest thing they encountered right before their death¡­¡± Pablo¡¯s brows were still furrowed as he flipped the booklet for more information. Sweet Pea¡¯s father¡¯s last name is MacNeil, but there was no MacNeil in South City rted to her. He finally found Erick MacNeil¡¯s name in the booklet, as well as Erick¡¯s son, but there was no information when it came to Erick¡¯s grandson. How strange! Pablo eyed Old Mrs. Taylor curiously as he tried to connect all the dots. The vanity ghost¡­ Old Mrs. Taylor¡­ Mr. Rosewood¡­ Mr. Rosewood was looking for a MacNeil, and the olddy just said that Lilly¡¯s father was a MacNeil. Did Old Mrs. Taylor say that because she knew that for a fact, or was she just repeating after Mr. Rosewood like a robot? Beside Lilly, Josh whispered to her while eyeing his surroundings cautiously. ¡°Lils, have they left yet?¡± he asked, referring to both Mr. Rosewood as well as the spirit that Lilly saw on the way in. ¡°Nope, there¡¯s one right next to you,¡± Lilly said as a matter-of-factly. Josh grimaced in fear as Anthony led both of them out of the house. Once Valentine had passed down the instructions to handle Mr. Rosewood¡¯s funeral, he turned toward Lilly only to frighten himself. He found the little girl seemingly talking to herself, but he knew that was probably not the case. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Almost as if Lilly could hear his thoughts, she turned around to face Valentine with a strange expression on her face. ¡°Mr. Taylor, remember to bring an umbre when you walk back to your house!¡± she informed him. Valentine was confused at her request, but he figured there was no harm in obliging her request. It was just an umbre after all. A ghost was not going to pop out from the umbre, was it? He found an unused umbre and opened it just before he walked back to his own house,pletely missing the floating spirit that tagged along to his umbre and followed him home. ¡°Ms. Lilly, thank you for all the help! My mother was unconscious ever since she slipped and fell one day. After emergency surgery in the ICU, the doctors managed to save her life, but she wouldn¡¯t wake up¡­¡± he exined. Pablo wrinkled his nose while reading his booklet. ¡°Old Mrs. Taylor should have rightfully passed away¡­ How could she still be holding on to herst breath? She¡¯d be cheating death if she woke up,¡± Pablo remarked in confusion. As they spoke, Valentine led Lilly and her entourage into his home, a magnificent three-story bungalow with manicured front and backwns. Valentine brought them upstairs toward his mother¡¯s room. As he pushed the door wide open, Anthony and the rest of them were stunned in disbelief. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 86 Scene out of a Horror Movie The olddy¡¯s bedroom was decorated with hundreds of talismans of various shapes, sizes and colors. There was arge king-sized bed in the middle of the room surrounded by various machines that beeped in intervals. Old Mrs. Taylor was lying unconscious on the bed, dressed in the same green dress that her spirit was wearing. Her white hair was neatlybed and tucked, but she was intubated with various medical needles and tubes. A small gold bar piece was ced in her mouth. Valentine exined that it was an ancient ritual to bring back lost souls who have lost their way home. There was a statue of Mother Mary wrapped in a rosary and a few lit prayer candles on the small bedside table next to the olddy. Atop the bed headboard hung a gaudy spirit-calling banner that was asionally lifted by the breezeing from the open window. The room was not entirely dark thanks to the half-drawn curtains, but the interchanging shift from bright to dim made for a spooky effect. It was like a scene out of a horror movie.¡°This¡­ is¡­¡± Pablo stared at his surroundings dazedly. He could now somewhat understand why Old Mrs. Taylor was still hanging on by a thread. Josh stood frozen where he was, paralyzed by fear and dread as terror streaked through him. Charlie¡¯s palms felt hot and mmy, and the cellphone identally slipped out of his hand, crashing loudly onto the floor. Anthony still managed a semnce ofposure as he turned to Valentine. ¡°What in the world is this¡­?¡± he asked. Valentine smiled sheepishly before letting out a sigh. ¡°Over the years, I¡¯ve gotten many experts to treat my mother, but all of them said that her soul is lost and needs to find its way back home¡­¡± he exined. Pablo frowned. ¡°Lilly, ask him if he knows whether the olddy has already passed on,¡± he urged.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Lilly raised her head toward Valentine. ¡°Uncle Val, do you know that Grandma Taylor is already dead?¡± she asked. ¡°Wh¡­ what? How could that be? Isn¡¯t she still breathing just fine? Ms. Lilly, could you bring my mother¡¯s soul back like how you did it for Young Master Shaw?¡± Valentine¡¯s lips quivered as he spoke. He paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°I¡¯m sure her soul is just lost and can¡¯t find her way back¡­¡± Pablo shrugged nomittally as he took in more of the garish decoration and religious relics scattered all around the room. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure whether or not Mrs. Taylor will return to life, but this man here has definitely been scammed¡­¡± Lilly nodded with a serious expression on her face. ¡°Mr. Val, did you spend a lot of money doing up this ce?¡± she probed. Valentine nodded. ¡°These talismans cost me at least 10 million dors, the hand-sculpted statue of Mother Mary cost 50 million, the spirit-calling banner cost 60 million. The gold bar is the only thing preserving my mother¡¯sst breath as well as her mortal body. That cost 100 million dors.¡± The crowd was momentarily stunned. ¡°10 million¡­ 50 million¡­ plus 60 million¡­ plus 100 million¡­ That¡¯s¡­ 220 million dors!¡± Josh calcted and muttered to himself. ¡°You believe in this sort of thing?¡± Charlie could not help but ask. Valentine shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s just a few million dors. I¡¯d give a billion dors if my mother can be brought back to life!¡± Valentine said, leaving the crowd speechless once again. Valentine was a man with a stocky build and a belly so rotund that the buttons were hanging on to a thread. He looked like a typical conniving businessman, but he was unexpectedly filial. Pablo decided it was best to get down to business immediately. ¡°Firstly, the statue of Mother Mary is a Catholic artifact, but the talismans are Taoist. They are two very distinct and separate religions, but now they are jumbled up together in this madhouse,¡± Pablo shook his head disapprovingly. It was one thing to be an atheist, but choosing to believe in multiple religions was a huge taboo that brought no benefit, contrary to what Valentine believed. Pablo eyed Old Mrs. Taylor lying on the bed. ¡°The only marginally useful thing in this room is that small gold bar that she¡¯s biting, but it works as a sedative spell. Old Mrs. Taylor¡¯s is dead, but because her body is trapped here, her soul cannot be set free,¡± he exined. For some reason or another, the old lady had taken a liking to Lilly and followed her around. ¡°Ms. Lilly, is there something wrong?¡± Valentine asked with a hint of concern in his voice. ¡°Yes, something is wrong. Very wrong,¡± Lilly replied. She pointed at the statue of Mother Mary. ¡°Putting artifacts from different religions in one room is a big no-no. Those who do that will end up cursed.¡± ¡°For¡­ for real?¡± Valentine trembled. Lilly then pointed at the spirit-calling banner. ¡°The script on the banner is all wrong too. You can¡¯t even call a tiny ghost with it, let alone a spirit. All these talismans are just junk trinkets too.¡± Valentine turned as white as a sheet. ¡°Are you saying¡­ all these things don¡¯t work at all? But, my mother¡­¡± His first reaction was not so much of anger from being scammed, but to worry for his poor mother¡¯s soul. Old Mrs. Taylor¡¯s spirit was still in the corner of the bedroom, eyeing her own human body wistfully. ¡°I want to leave¡­ I want to leave¡­¡± she repeated. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not all useless. The gold bar has some use,¡± Lilly reassured Valentine, who looked visibly relieved. ¡°The gold bar can sedate a spirit¡­¡± Lilly continued. ¡°Oh, so it wasn¡¯t all for nothing!¡± Valentine beamed. ¡°¡­ Sedating a spirit means suppressing and destroying it,¡± Lilly cleared the air. ¡°Mother!¡± Valentine yelped as he rushed over to his mother¡¯s body and yanked the gold bar from her lips. Ghostly rays of light beamed from the olddy¡¯s human body and seemed to flow into her spirit that was standing just next to her own body. For the first time, Old Mrs. Taylor¡¯s spirit spoke coherently instead of repeating after herself. ¡°My foolish son almost destroyed my soul! Can you believe it? My own son!¡± she huffed. ¡°Ms. Lilly, can my mother still¡­e back to life?¡± Valentine panicked. ¡°I ain¡¯ting back to life, you fool!¡± Old Mrs. Taylor¡¯s spirit scolded her son. ¡°She says¡­ she ain¡¯ting back, you fool!¡± Lilly parroted, passing the message on. She ced her hand on her waist and cocked her hip exactly like Old Mrs. Taylor. ¡°Wh¡­ what do you mean?¡± Valentine blinked. Lilly pointed to the empty space next to Josh. ¡°Old Mrs. Taylor is right there!¡± she eximed. Josh jumped up in fright. Why was the olddy next to him?! ¡°You stupid fool! Getting yourself fooled out of 200 million dors!¡± Old Mrs. Taylor continued berating her son. ¡°Do you think money grows on trees?¡± Lilly repeated Old Mrs. Taylor¡¯s scolding back to Valentine word for word, including the olddy¡¯s mannerisms. The rest of the crowd could not help but be slightly impressed with the little girl¡¯s penchant for impersonations. Valentine did not know whether tough or cry. He slumped onto his mother¡¯s bed weakly and held her hand in his. ¡°So¡­ she¡¯s noting back, is she? I just want to see her for onest time¡­¡± the 300- pound began to sob like an overgrown child. His mother did not have an easy life raising him. All he wanted was to repay her for all that she had sacrificed for him and give her the opportunity to live her golden years infort, but she left way too soon¡­ Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 87 2-2-5-2-6 Years Old Is Really Old, Right? Seeing that Valentine was crying, they did not know what to say. When someone was about to die, no one could stop them. Rather than being connected to countless tubes and suffering until the end, it was better to just let go.Lillyforted him, ¡°There, there, don¡¯t cry, Mr. Val. If you cry¡­¡± Valentine raised his head, revealing his face covered in snot. Dumbfounded, Lilly quickly took two steps back, unable to continueforting him. Mrs. Taylor, who was floating at the side, said, ¡°You¡¯ll look ugly if you cry! You¡¯re already grown up, but you still let your snot flow into your mouth¡­¡± A hint of helplessness shed in her eyes as she thanked Lilly, ¡°Thank you, Lilly.¡± Otherwise, she did not know how long she had to suffer. In the end, she would even be ¡°killed¡± by her son. There was nothing more tragic. Lilly shook her head as she said, ¡°No problem, Granny.¡± After a moment, she continued with a fierce expression, ¡°However, I¡¯ve put up with you since you scared mest time!¡± Mrs. Taylorughed and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t scare anyone anymore!¡± Well, who asked Lilly to be the little Hades? Other than going to her, Mrs. Taylor had no other choice. Mrs. Taylor sighed and said, ¡°Can I talk to my son?¡± Lilly felt a little awkward, but Pablo raised an eyebrow. ¡°Alright, Lilly, I¡¯m going to teach you something amazing! This spell can allow a spirit to speak through someone else¡¯s mouth!¡± Lilly was taken aback. ¡°Is that what it means for the dead to speak?¡± Pablo replied, ¡°Well¡­ I guess you¡¯re right.¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Charlie stared at Lilly talking to herself and asked worriedly, ¡°Mr. Anthony¡­ Has the Little Miss always been like this?¡± Anthony replied indifferently, ¡°She¡¯s talking to someone on the phone.¡± Josh also nodded. ¡°She¡¯s wearing a special earphone.¡± The father and son were spouting nonsense with straight faces. Charlie was speechless. Was¡­ Was that really the case? Pablo said, ¡°Come on, repeat after me. May the Dragon City fly!¡± Lilly said, ¡°May the Dragon City fly!¡± Pablo continued, ¡°Come on baby, don¡¯t be shy.¡± Lilly repeated after him, ¡°Come on baby, don¡¯t be shy.¡± Pablo immediatelyughed. Everyone present was speechless. Pablo could not help but think that Lilly was too gullible! Lilly red at him. ¡°Master, you¡¯re tricking me again!¡± Pablo coughed and said, ¡°No, no. This skill requires someone who is somewhat rted to the dead person. No one¡¯s suitable here, so I¡¯ll teach you another skill, reviving corpses!¡± Lilly said worriedly, ¡°Master, if you trick me again, you¡¯ll be a stinky fart!¡± Anthony could not help but smile. Although he did not know what Lilly and her master were discussing, Lilly¡¯s fierce expression was adorable. Even Josh felt rxed and thought that everything was not as scary anymore. The moment he thought that Mrs. Taylor, who was lying on the bed, suddenly took a deep breath and sat up! Josh was so shocked that he quickly hugged Anthony¡¯s thigh. Anthony was speechless. Charlie eximed, ¡°The corpse¡­ revived?!¡± Lilly blinked her eyes innocently, ¡°No, I just identally stepped on the bed¡¯s button!¡± Charlie was rendered speechless. Soon, everyone left the room, leaving Mrs. Taylor and Valentine alone to talk. In the room, Spirit-calling Banners fluttered with the wind, and the yellow talismans on the wall rattled. Mrs. Taylor lowered her head, her arms resting by her side weakly. ¡°Val¡­¡± She said slowly. Her voice, in addition to the surroundings, made it seem scary. Valentine said nervously, ¡°Mother?¡± Mrs. Taylor could not raise her head, so her voice was a little muffled. ¡°I¡¯m leaving soon, so you don¡¯t have to try saving me. I¡¯m satisfied with my life.¡± Valentine¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Mother¡­¡± Mrs. Taylor continued, ¡°Remember, there is something you must investigate in the future¡­ Investigate the boy surnamed MacNeil who lived in our house when he was little!¡± Mrs. Taylor had died, so the scenes in her life were the clearest now. She remembered that they saved a little boy, so he lived at their house for some time¡­ He looked a little simr to the current Lilly. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s Lilly¡¯s father. He was seven back then, so he should be around 25 to 26 now. It¡¯s the same as what Mr. Rosewood said. You should try your best to help the Crawford family find him, understand? Find a chance to talk to them about it.¡± Valentine nodded seriously. ¡°I understand, Mother.¡± ¡­ Lilly carried her Bunny and stood by the door, looking at the vi on the opposite. There were people at the vi, and they were all dressed in ck. The funeral services came over, and there was also a police car at the side. ¡°Rest in peace, Mr. Rosewood!¡± Lilly said softly. Old Mr. Rosewood had probably seen Amelia¡¯s corpse. Unfortunately, it had been a long time, and Amelia had been long gone. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Lilly pursed her lips, and her big eyes seemed a little dull. No one knew what she was thinking about when she was quiet. Pablo was dressed in a white robe as he leanedzily to the side. He was holding a book, but his eyes were on Lilly. Compared to finding Lilly¡¯s biological father, he was more concerned about whether she could endure this. He wrote a line under Lilly¡¯s name in his book, ¡°vicissitudes of life¡±. Was Lilly going through a trial now? As he thought about it, he heard Lilly talking to the parrot, ¡°Polly, 2-5-2-2-6 years old is really old, right?¡± Lilly¡¯s mathematics was not very good. She was only 4 years old, and she had not even been to kindergarten. Polly¡¯s head rubbed against Lilly¡¯s hand as it said, ¡°Old mountain monster! Old mountain monster!¡± Lilly put on a sad expression. She did not want a monster to be her father! She did not manage to fill up her jar this time, but she learned that her father might be a monster! After going through a fierce battle in her heart, she said to Polly, ¡°Forget it! A child can¡¯tin about their own dad. Even if he¡¯s a pig, he¡¯s still my dad! Polly can¡¯tin about him too!¡± Polly said, ¡°Dad! Dad!¡± Lillyughed. At this moment, Valentine walked out and whispered something to Anthony. After a moment, Anthony said, ¡°Lilly, we¡¯re leaving.¡± Lilly sat in the car and looked at the Taylor residence as it got further away. She leaned on the window and said, ¡°Mr. Val will get rich. It¡¯s a ce with rich energies.¡± Anthony replied, ¡°Mmhm.¡± He did not know much about energy. However, he knew that one could only rely on themselves. Valentine had a good personality, so it was no wonder he would get rich. ¡­ At night, as the wind blew around the Rosewood residence. A ck figure appeared in Old Mr. Rosewood¡¯s room. The figure wore ck clothing and was about 6.2 feet tall. He pulled a chair over and sat down. Sitting crossed-legged on the chair with his fingers sped, he stared at Old Mr. Rosewood¡¯s bed. ¡°I¡¯m a step toote,¡± he said in a low voice. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 88 Going to the MacNeil Residence In the dark room, one could see the man in ck, his dark eyes under the dim moonlight. His slightly curly hair hung over his eyebrows, and his eyes reflected the moonlight. His phone rang, so he picked up the phone. A voice from the other side could be vaguely heard. ¡°Mr. Rosewood passed away today at 3.50 pm. It was his neighbor, Valentine, who discovered him. The ones who went to the Rosewood residence together are Anthony, Josh, and Lilly from the Crawford family and Charlie Brown¡­ About the corpse under the Animaux Private Academy¡¯s field¡­ The police records show that Mr. Rosewood went over previously to report that he was certain that corpses were buried under the field¡­¡±The man in ckughed. Old Mr. Rosewood went over to solve the case? He could not believe that. ¡°Why did the Crawford family go over?¡± The other party replied, ¡°The Crawford family were nning on going to the Taylor residence¡­¡± Once the other party finished speaking, the man in ck said coldly, ¡°Investigate everyone who went to the Rosewood residence today and send me their information.¡± He then hung up the phone and put his phone into his pocket. He was ke MacNeil, whose name was given by his grandfather, who had passed away 18 years ago. Before his grandfather passed away, his grandfather met Mr. Rosewood coincidentally and asked Mr. Rosewood to find ke. ke only discovered this after some time, so he was toote when he returned. There were many things he wanted to ask Old Mr. Rosewood about, but he would never have the chance to do so anymore. ke soon stood up and disappeared into the night. ¡­ Lilly had a great sleep that night. She dreamt that a man taller than a door frame admitted to being her father. Then, he bumped his head into the door frame as he was about to step through the door, causing Lilly to giggle. As Pablo returned, he saw Lilly giggling in her dreams, revealing her sweet dimples. He was dressed in a white robe and showed a rarely-seen gentle smile as he patted Lilly¡¯s head. ¡°Silly little one.¡± The next day, Lilly slept until it was 9.00 am. Bettany quietly walked in, seemingly worried, and wanted to check if Lilly was still there. She then saw that Lilly had washed up and changed. Lilly was already wearing her shoes. ¡°Good morning, Granny!¡± Lilly said with a bright smile. Bettany¡¯s mood immediately brightened, and she smiled. ¡°Lilly, why are you up so early?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°Polly woke me up!¡± On the balcony, Polly leaned against the mosquito while singing a song. Bettany¡¯s mouth twitched upon seeing this. She disagreed with Anthony when he said he wanted to create a tropical rainforest room beside the balcony because she thought the parrot was too noisy. Lilly was growing up, so she had to have a peaceful sleep. What if the parrot woke her up at midnight? Bettany nagged andined that Anthony was insensible even though he was all grown up. Lilly could not help butugh. She held Bettany¡¯s hand and walked out, following the wheelchair. ¡°Granny, Polly won¡¯t be noisy at night.¡± Parrots were the same as humans. They could not see anything at night if there was no light. Moreover, they would sleep quietly at night and not make any noise unless someone disturbed them or there was danger. Downstairs, Anthony, Drake, and Josh had their breakfast at the dining table. One of them was looking at the tablet to handle work, another was reading the news in the newspaper, and thest of them was reading an arithmetic book, thinking and eating at the same time. They did their own things without disturbing each other. Hugh put the teacup aside and said with a stern expression, ¡°Eat properly. Why are you all doing so many things at once?¡± Since Lilly returned, the Crawford family had not had their ¡°morning meetings¡± for a while. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Hugh was a strict person who usually did not speak much. However, everyone would be obedient once he spoke. Anthony put down his tablet while Drake and Josh put down their book and newspaper. Hearing the noise from the stairs, Josh thought it was Lilly and immediately looked over. Instead, he saw Hannah running down with slippers. Hannah looked around and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Lilly?¡± She was secretly frustrated. Did she not make it in time again today? She did not see Lilly yesterday, and Lilly even went out today! Josh sneered and asked, ¡°Tsk, the princess is up early today huh?!¡± Hannah snorted angrily and prepared to return to her room in a bad mood, not wanting to have breakfast at all. Hugh frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to greet people? Have your breakfast before sleeping again!¡± Anthony said indifferently, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to be that strict.¡± Hugh sneered and replied, ¡°I¡¯m strict with everyone!¡± Hannah walked over with her slipped, not wanting to have breakfast at all. She never had the habit of eating breakfast. The elevator¡¯s light shed, and Lilly and Bettany came out. Hannah¡¯s eyes lit up, but she quickly acted as if nothing happened and took a bite of bread. Lilly said, ¡°Good morning, Hannah, Drake, Josh, Uncle Anthony, and Grandpa Hugh!¡± Hugh nodded and replied with a gentle voice, ¡°Morning, Lilly.¡± Drake and Josh immediately looked at Hugh, and even Anthony raised his head. Strict to everyone? Hugh coughed and looked at his watch as he said, ¡°Lilly, it¡¯s already 9.00 am. You should wake up earlier next time, understand?¡± Bettany controlled the wheelchair to move over. As she got some oatmeal for Lilly, she red at Hugh. ¡°Why are you showing such a bad expression when it¡¯s only the morning? Do you think you¡¯re still the leader of thepany?¡± Hugh pursed his lips. Lilly said with a smile, ¡°I understand, Grandpa. I¡¯ll wake up earlier than the rooster next time!¡± Hugh replied, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to wake up that early¡­¡± Anthony, Drake, and Josh looked at him, causing him to be speechless. After breakfast, Anthony wanted to bring Lilly to the MacNeil residence. Yesterday, Mr. Rosewood said that Lilly¡¯s father was surnamed MacNeil, so the Crawford family decided to visit them after some discussion. If Lilly was really from the MacNeil family, the Crawford family had no reason to hide Lilly¡¯s existence, so they selfishly made the decision for her. Coincidentally, there was someone around 26 in the MacNeil family. It was said that he was a nephew from a small branch of the MacNeil family, and lived away from home, which matched what Old Mr. Rosewood described. The MacNeil residence was close to the Shaw residence. However, the Shaw residence was in the militarypound, while the MacNeil residence was in a wealthy area where businessmen and politicians gathered. As the car drove along the streets, Lilly leaned on the car window and suddenly gasped. A woman in red was waiting for the traffic lights to turn green by the road. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 89 If Dad Is Like That, I Don¡¯t Want Him The reason why Lilly noticed the woman in red was due to the ghost on her back. Seeing the woman in red, Pablo said, ¡°Hmm? Another malignant spirit?¡±From the crying spirit that escaped, to the vanity spirit on Cheryl, to this one¡­ ¡°Tsk, are malignant spirits thatmon now?¡± Pablo mumbled as he nced at Lilly. Her luck was great. There would be a ghost wherever Tulip went. Others would have to work hard to find ghosts, but ghosts would appear wherever Lilly was. Tsk, tsk¡­ ¡°That¡¯s called a weakling spirit. I¡¯ll help you record it,¡± Pablo said. Once it was recorded, there was no chance for it to escape like the crying spirit. Lilly did not say anything. She kept staring at the man not far away from the woman in red. The man was really tall and dressed in bed. His slightly curly hair hung in front of his eyes, making him look cold yet handsome. Lilly had a strange feeling as she looked at him, so she could not help but reach her head out of the car window. ¡°Lilly, don¡¯t put your head out. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Anthony carried her back in and closed the car window. ke¡¯s sharp senses felt that someone was looking at him. When he raised his head, he saw a ck Maybach with a little figure inside passing by him. ¡­ In the MacNeil residence¡¯s grand dining room, Giuliana ate gracefully with her children and daughters- inw around her. One of her daughters-inw was standing while serving her. She held a wet towel to help Giuliana wipe her hands and mouth. The others stayed silent as they were used to such a scene. The butler walked in and said, ¡°Sir, Madam, the Crawford family is outside, and they brought a little girl.¡± Jerome ate in small bites. After swallowing his food, he asked, ¡°Why are they here?¡± The butler replied, ¡°I already asked them. The Crawford family said that Mr. Leo might be Little Miss Crawford¡¯s father, so they came over to have a look. If it¡¯s possible, they want to get Mr. Leo¡¯s blood sample so they can do a DNA test¡­¡± The butler roughly conveyed what Anthony said. Giuliana rolled her eyes. ¡°Another one who¡¯s here to find their rtives? Tell them we¡¯re not meeting them and ask them to leave!¡± She knew about that child and heard it was the sickly Jean who gave birth to her. Who knew which man she slept with that caused her to get pregnant. How could a child with such a background dare to come to them? Even if this child really belonged to the MacNeil family, she would not let such a child step into the MacNeil residence. At the dining table, a young man said hesitantly, ¡°Aunt Giuliana, why don¡¯t we meet them? After all, they¡¯re from the Crawford family¡­¡± Jerome said disdainfully, ¡°So what if they¡¯re the Crawford family? They¡¯re just rich, right?¡± The richest family on the continent? In Mirea, the rich could make others vote for them to be the president. In Heneria, the rich could suppress the government and cover up everything. However, in Dudroinia, no matter how rich one was, all they had was money. They would still have to be careful when facing someone in power. No matter how rich the Crawford family was, that was all they had. However, the MacNeil family was different, as one of their members had once received an award. Moreover, they were also rich. The butler nodded and walked out with his head held high. He replied to Anthony arrogantly, saying that Jerome and Giuliana were busy. Before they could even react, the butler left and closed the door. Anthony sat in the car indifferently. It was fine if the MacNeil family did not want to see Lilly. They did not want to ¡°share¡± Lilly with them anyway. Lilly could tell Anthony was a little unhappy, so she asked, ¡°Uncle Anthony, why are we here?¡± Anthony¡¯s expression rxed slightly as he said, ¡°You said you wanted to find your dad, so we¡¯re bringing you here to look.¡± Yesterday, Old Mr. Rosewood asked Lilly to find Erick MacNeil¡¯s descendant. Old Mr. Rosewood had been focusing on finding his daughter¡¯s corpse, so he did not pay attention to the rising MacNeil family. Five years ago, the MacNeil family was considered a big family in Clodston, and they were still doing business in coastal areas. After the gangster groups were eradicated, one of the ones who were sacrificed was Erick. Moreover, he was a first-ss hero. The first-ss hero award was considered rare during those peaceful times. Erick had no descendants or immediate family members, so the honor of gaining this award fell onto his cousin, Jerome. Jerome relied on this to rise when the time was right and came to Clodston to gain a foothold. The MacNeil family also looked down on others because of this. The only ones who could make them bow were those involved in politics. Everyone¡¯s goal in the family was to pass the civil service exam. Unfortunately, none of them had passed in these few years. Anthony went over this time because Lilly mentioned that her father¡¯s surname was MacNeil yesterday. There was a hint of excitement in her eyes when she mentioned it, so how could Anthony disappoint her? Even if he knew the MacNeil family would look down on them, he was willing to bring Lilly over. However, he saw Lilly shake her head and say, ¡°Uncle Anthony, let¡¯s go back!¡± If her father was like that, she would not want him. She only wanted her uncles, grandparents, and cousins! N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Anthony was taken aback. ¡°Lilly, do you not want to find your dad anymore?¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want a dad like that.¡± Anthony smiled. She¡¯s indeed a child of the Crawford family! Although Old Mr. Rosewood had asked them to find Erick, Anthony did not care. It would be best if he could help, but it was fine even if he could not. As long as Lilly was fine, why should he care about others? Anthony smiled and was in a good mood. Hisrge hand patted Lilly¡¯s head. ¡°Lilly, why don¡¯t I bring you to the yground?¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I want to go!¡± She could not wait to go. She even raised her arms and said, ¡°Let¡¯s ask the others too! That includes Polly and Tortoise!¡± In Lilly¡¯s eyes, going to the yground was a good thing, and good things were meant to be shared with her friends! ¡­ In the MacNeil residence, Jerome and Giuliana had finished eating and were wiping their lips gracefully. Giuliana asked, ¡°Is the Crawford family still outside?¡± If they were still waiting, she did not mind meeting them, seeing how sincere they were. The butler replied, ¡°They¡¯ve gone back.¡± Giuliana snorted. ¡°They want to find their family, but they don¡¯t even have any patience.¡± Luckily, they did not have to meet the Crawford family. They wished the Crawford family would bring that jinx away and never disturb them again. Jerome spoke to his eldest son, Davion MacNeil, ¡°Have you contacted the person your supervisor mentioned yet? His surname is MacNeil too, and he¡¯s the God of Battle who had only returned from the frontier battlefield. Quickly find a way to connect with him.¡± Davion was a little troubled. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not easy to find him. He¡¯s not only the God of Battle, but he¡¯s also the head of a hidden family¡­¡± Jerome red at him and said, ¡°What hidden family? Did you read too many novels?! You¡¯re always reluctant to help when I ask you to do something! Why do you have so many excuses? I think you¡¯ve not even asked anyone about him before!¡± The MacNeil family argued because a big shot was soon appearing. They were anxious and tried to gain more connections. They did not know what they had missed today¡­ Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 90 The First Happy Time of the Four Kids Dreamrealm was thergest amusement park in the city. It was a paradise for children. They could see the staff in doll costumes everywhere, and the screams brought by the roller coaster could overturn the sky within a radius of one kilometer. The long slide was as high as four floors, and when people slid down from the top, the excitement was so exciting that their hearts almost jumped out.Pablo frowned. There were many people and high positive energy. Especially many children. It was not veryfortable for ghosts. ¡°I¡¯ll find a ce to sleep.¡± Pablo nced at Anthony and Drake. Two of them were like bodyguards, so he could rest assured to leave Lilly to them. Just as Lilly was about to nod, Hannah held Lilly¡¯s hand excitedly and ran fast. Her pretending to be nonchnt in the morning was shattered into scum in front of the amusement park. ¡°Go over there! Let¡¯s slide down from the top slide!¡± Josh chased after them. ¡°Wait for me!¡± Drake naturally liked to be quiet. He looked at the three running up speechlessly. It¡¯s childish. Not fun at all. Anthony wore a suit. With a tall and straight figure, he looked outstanding among the parents in the amusement park. It was a pity that he looked too cold with an indifferent expression. No one dared toe up to strike up a conversation. Besides, they saw Anthony together with four children. A girl said heartbrokenly, ¡°Such a handsome man has children, and he¡¯s still so handsome after having four children. I hope to be one of those children¡¯s mothers!¡± Herpanion rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Stop daydreaming!¡± The cold and handsome man could only watch from a distance and not be profane. Many people secretly took pictures of Anthony. Anthony followed the children when receiving a call. He looked at the number and said, ¡°Take care of your sisters.¡± Drake answered emotionlessly, ¡°Got it.¡± Lilly and the others came to the giant slide. There were too many people, so they had to line up. Hannah was at the front, Lilly was in the middle, and Josh was at the back. Lilly looked at the long slide and said regretfully, ¡°It¡¯ll be good if Polly and Tortoise coulde too!¡± Dreamrealm prohibited bringing pets. Otherwise, Polly and Tortoise must be happy. Soon, it was almost Lilly and the others¡¯ turn. But suddenly, a little girl ran over and squeezed in front of Lilly. Josh frowned. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t jump in line!¡± The little girl, Nicole, looked arrogant and shouted, ¡°No! I want to stand here!¡± Next to Nicole was a granny who said to Josh, ¡°Don¡¯t mind! It¡¯s more fun when everyone ys together.¡± Lilly said solemnly, ¡°But it¡¯s wrong to jump in line!¡± Nicole did not listen to Lilly, and that granny, Lydia, also pretended to y on her mobile phone as if she did not hear anything. There were so many children in Dreamrealm. They did not want to wait in line. Many other people also jumped in line, and they yed like that just now. Seeing her grandma ignore Lilly, Nicole, who jumped in line, winked and made a provocative grimace at Lilly. ¡°Haha! I still stand here! Hit me if you dare to!¡± Lilly was upset. She imitated Pablo¡¯s look and squinted her eyes. But Lilly had not had a chance to show off as Drake blocked her. He said coldly to Nicole, ¡°Go to the back and line up!¡± Josh also stood in front of Lilly with a stern expression. Lydia still pretended to look at her mobile phone and ignored them. Nicole was even more arrogant and twisted her body. ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± Hannah could not bear it anymore. She grabbed Nicole¡¯s hair and pushed her out of the line. ¡°Go away!¡± She red at Nicole angrily. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a coward? You deserve it!¡± Hannah suddenly discovered that the arrogant child was so annoying! Nicole fell to the ground hard and burst into tears. Seeing Hannah hit Nicole, Lydia reacted immediately. Lydia was full of anger and yelled, ¡°Hey! Where are your parents? How dare you hit Nicole!¡± Hannah refuted, ¡°So what? Because she didn¡¯t line up!¡± Lydia was very annoyed. ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t hit her! You can say it if you¡¯re not happy! How can you hurt her?¡± Lydia was unwilling to let Hannah go. She cursed loudly to make amotion. When Anthony heard the quarrel, he immediately hung up the phone and strode over. At the same time, a woman in red also hurried over. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Anthony asked coldly. He was condescending and staring at Lydia coldly. His sharp and cold aura made Lydia stutter immediately. ¡°You¡­ your child hit my granddaughter!¡± Lilly immediately exined, ¡°Uncle Anthony, she jumped in line first. We asked her to line up, but she refused.¡± Lydia retorted, ¡°We didn¡¯t hear you¡­¡± Anthony interrupted coldly, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear that, so we should let you jump in line? Do you want to be beaten too?¡± When Anthony was angry, even the experienced executives dared not to speak, let alone Lydia. Lydia did not dare to say anything. At this time, the woman in red also ran over and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I apologize for them.¡± Lilly was surprised as she had seen that woman before. Lilly looked at that woman¡¯s shoulder, where a spirity on it limply. Anthony asked indifferently, ¡°Is this your child?¡± The woman in red, Reba Fisher, was a little embarrassed and replied, ¡°She¡¯s my niece¡­¡± Lydia felt suffocated, then said to Nicole unhappily, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t y this! What bad luck to meet a group of petty b*stard!¡± She picked up the crying Nicole, knocked Reba away, and left. She stillined, ¡°I thought Clodston¡¯s amusement park was high-end! Why didn¡¯t you buy VIP tickets?¡± After apologizing repeatedly, Reba followed behind and answered Lydia helplessly, ¡°I told you, Dreamrealm doesn¡¯t have VIP tickets.¡± Lydia¡¯s displeased voice came from afar. ¡°You earned so much money! Why can¡¯t you take us to a ce with higher quality? We came here for¡­¡± Reba followed behind silently without saying a word. Lilly and Josh looked at each other. ¡°That granny is so rude!¡± Lilly winked while saying that. Hannah pulled Lilly up. ¡°Forget it! Come on! It¡¯s our turn!¡± The giant slide connected to the climbing. They would climb up the climbing, then slide down. The four-floor high climbing folded twists and turns, which could prevent children from falling and getting hurt. It was both challenging and fun for the children. Watching Lilly and Hannah climb up, Anthony hinted at Drake. Drake was speechless. I got it. I¡¯ll take care of my sisters. Drake, who felt bored, followed Lilly and Hannah helplessly. He only wanted to roll his eyes when he saw Josh¡¯s nervousness and Josh¡¯s hands always ready to support Lilly. How did my good brother be like this? Hannah asked, ¡°Lilly, can you climb it?¡± Looking at Lilly¡¯s slender arms and legs, Hannah thought Lilly could not climb the. Lilly was carrying Bunny behind her back, then said firmly, ¡°I can! I¡¯m super good!¡± Hannah and Josh did not believe it at all. Before they could react, they saw Lilly grabbing the climbing and climbing up agility. Hannah and Josh¡¯s mouths opened in shock, and even Drake was secretly surprised. They did not expect Lilly, who looked so weak, to be so powerful. They quickly caught up with Lilly. As a result, they were out of breath, but Lilly was fine. They reached the top of the slide together. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Lilly urged excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ll be the first!¡± Hannah immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m second!¡± Josh said, ¡°I¡¯m third.¡± Drake did not say anything. Four of them lined up and slid down the long slide. Although it was high and long, it had several turns and was steeper than ordinary slides. The slippery slide was more exciting than a pirate ship. ¡°Wow!¡± Lilly shouted excitedly, ¡°Bullets fired!¡± Hearing that, Hannah, Josh, and Drake were speechless at the same time. Until the end, they piled up, and Lilly¡¯s giggles infected everyone around them so much that they could not help butugh. Lilly flushed excitedly, then turned her head just in time to see Drake. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Drake, is it fun?¡± Lilly asked. Drake turned his face away and replied stiffly, ¡°Not bad.¡± Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 91 I Dote on Them. Any Opinion? After sliding down the slide, they went to y on the roller coaster in the children¡¯s version. Lilly and Hannah kept screaming andughing. On the other hand, Drake remained expressionless the entire time. It¡¯s not fun. Josh was thinking of something else. Assuming the roller coaster¡¯s speed is xx, and the entricity of the semicircle is xx, how many entricities do I need to see ghosts? Then, they yed with the jumping machine, which was only four floors high, and the speed was also slow. Lilly shouted, ¡°Wow!¡± Hannah yelled, ¡°It¡¯s fun!¡± Drake was expressionless. But he had never yed such a childish facility, and it seemed okay. Josh thought again. Assuming that the falling speed of the jumping machine is xx, and the human heart rate is xx, what is the falling speed to see ghosts? His final calction results were all beyond the speed of light. He would die if he fell on the ground at the speed of light. He could see ghosts for sure at that time. ¡­ After ying the merry-go-round, bumper cars, high-altitude swings, and children¡¯s tumbling fun, Lilly and Hannah were out of breath. They held a ss of juice each and drank. Josh calcted all the speeds of the facilities and concluded the rate would not work to see ghosts. The theory of the maic field was more reliable. Drake was still expressionless, but his eyes were somewhat mixed with excitement, and his cheeks were flushed. Lilly tilted her head and asked again, ¡°Drake, is it fun?¡± Drake answered, ¡°¡­not bad!¡± Hannah shouted, ¡°It¡¯s so fun! Drake, you just don¡¯t admit it!¡± Lilly was stunned, then imitated Hannah, ¡°Haha! You didn¡¯t admit it!¡± Seeing Lillyughing, Hannah got even more excited. ¡°Drake has a hard tongue!¡± Lilly followed Hannah¡¯s words. ¡°Haha! Drake has a hard tongue!¡± Drake felt helpless. Does Lilly know what Hannah means? She only knew imitating andughing. Drake, a top literature student, could not bear it and corrected them, ¡°It¡¯s a forked tongue, not a hard tongue!¡± Lilly and Hannah echoed, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right!¡± Drake was speechless. I seem to scold myself. While they wereughing, Reba walked over lightly like a ghost as if stepping on nothingness. Josh was thinking about the rtionship between maic fields and ghosts. When he looked up, he saw Reba, who looked like a ghost in red clothes. He was so frightened that he almost jumped up. He took a closer look and found that she was a human being. He breathed a sigh of relief and rxed. He saw Reba sitting on the chair next to him and exhaling sleepily. She leaned against the back of the chair and looked so tired. Lilly greeted, ¡°Hello, Aunty. We ran into each other again.¡± Hannah followed Lilly¡¯s gaze and asked Lilly, ¡°Who is she?¡± She did not remember Reba. Drake squinted. ¡°She¡¯s that jumped-in-line girl¡¯s family.¡± Reba turned her head weakly. She was stunned when she saw Lilly and the others, then said, ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s you!¡± Lilly stared at the malignant spirit on Reba¡¯s shoulder. Seeing Lilly staring at Reba, Josh subconsciously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lilly leaned close to his ear, then whispered, ¡°Josh, there¡¯s a ghost on her shoulder¡­¡± Upon hearing that, Josh took aback. Lilly looked at Josh, who had changed his position, and asked strangely, ¡°Josh, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Josh answered, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s too windy over there.¡± Reba smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened just now¡­¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Aunty, what¡¯s your name?¡± Reba leaned back while hunching over, and she looked tiredly. She replied, ¡°My name is Reba Fisher.¡± Hannah looked at Reba strangely. ¡°Aunty, why did you bring Nicole here?¡± This aunt looks kind. Why did she bring that arrogant girl? Lilly nodded. ¡°Yes, why? You cane to y with good friends. Why do you want to y with that granny and Nicole if you don¡¯t like them?¡± Reba seemed to dislike Nicole and Lydia. Reba pursed her lips resentfully. ¡°I don¡¯t want to bring them either. But they¡¯re my husband¡¯s rtives and insisted oning to Dreamrealm. D*mn it! I haven¡¯t brought my daughter to Dreamrealm before, but I brought them here.¡± Lilly wondered. ¡°Can¡¯t you refuse them?¡± Reba responded, ¡°They¡¯re my husband¡¯s rtives. It¡¯s hard to refuse them.¡± Lilly shook her head. She felt the adult world was so strange. She wondered why Reba could not reject them if she did not like them. After all, happiness was the most important thing. Why did Reba force herself? Josh, who was more logical, asked curiously, ¡°Since they¡¯re your husband¡¯s rtives, why didn¡¯t he bring them himself?¡± Reba replied angrily, ¡°He said he was going fishing and didn¡¯t have time toe!¡± Four children were stunned. Go fishing? Fishing isn¡¯t a job! Since he isn¡¯t busy with work, why can¡¯t he come? Hannah frowned. ¡°You can¡¯te either! Don¡¯t spoil him!¡± Granny said, don¡¯t spoil me even if I don¡¯t eat. And I can learn to eat well in the end. Reba sighed and shook her head. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to quarrel with him. I still have work to do. Arguing too much will affect my mood, and I can¡¯t work quietly. In our family, I¡¯m the one making money. If I can¡¯t do my job, I have no money. So I don¡¯t want to fight.¡± The children were speechless. It turned out Reba still had to work. They felt the logic was strange. In their view, the people who worked should concentrate, and those who did not work take care of other things. Lilly asked, ¡°So you don¡¯t go to work today?¡± Reba shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m a novel author. I work freely, and I can work at night.¡± Drake was speechless. He thought Reba was a housewife while her husband worked to earn money, so no matter how unhappy she was, she should bring her husband¡¯s rtives out to y. He did not expect that she was the one who made money in the family. He even did not understand why she was so aggrieved when she had a reason to refuse her husband¡¯s rtives. Just then, Lydia came over with Nicole. When she saw Lilly and the others, she snorted immediately. ¡°What bad luck to meet you all again!¡± She looked around and found the chairs in the rest area all upied. At first, Josh was sitting on Lilly¡¯s left, but Lilly and Reba sat together after the switch with a space between them. Lydia shouted to Lilly, ¡°Hey, move over! We want to sit here!¡± Lilly immediately refused, ¡°Sorry, my brothers and sister are sitting on the other side. I can¡¯t move.¡± Lydia stared at Lilly. ¡°Kids only upy a little space. You can sit on the other side!¡± Hannah frowned. ¡°We don¡¯t! We won¡¯t let you sit!¡± Josh crossed his arms and sneered. ¡°Are you the queen? Do you think we¡¯ll listen to you when you order us?¡± Lilly nodded heavily and echoed. ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t let you sit! Even if I get up, it won¡¯t be enough for you to sit!¡± The horizontal chair in the rest area could only amodate a few people. Even if she moved, Lydia still could not fit it. Lydia was pissed off. She kept cursing andining, ¡°What a group of impolite kids! I wonder how your parents teach you all!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Anthony, who had just returned with the popcorn, heard that. His expression became gloomy instantly. ¡°I dote on them. Any opinion?¡± Lydia usually bullied the weaklings. But she shuttered when she looked at Anthony in a suit. He looked luxurious, and his eyes were even more terrifyingly sharp. So Lydia could onlyin to Reba, ¡°Look at the bad ce you brought! You said it¡¯s the best amusement park in Clodston. There¡¯s not even a ce to sit!¡± Reba sighed, stood up, and said, ¡°Aunt Lydia, you sit with Nicole. Stop arguing¡­¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 92 He Has a Daughter! Lydia took Nicole and turned around. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to sit here! What bad luck to meet¡­¡± Anthony ignored Lydia. He sat beside the children and crossed his legs. He held the popcorn while stretching out one hand to hang on the back of the chair. He invisibly protected the children in his arms. ¡°Go away if you don¡¯t sit!¡± Anthony said coldly, ¡°If I see you again, you won¡¯t be able to stay in this amusement park.¡± He was overbearing and unreasonable. Lydia did not dare to retort. She snorted, then led Nicole away angrily and muttered, ¡°Bah! Rude parents teach rude kids! The rich are all arrogant! People in big cities have no manners¡­¡± Reba hurriedly apologized to Anthony. After settling the mess helplessly, she chased after Lydia while saying, ¡°Enough, Aunt Lydia. Please talk less.¡± Lydia snorted while Nicole shouted, ¡°I want juice!¡± Reba answered, ¡°I¡¯ll buy itter.¡± Nicole kept yelling, ¡°I want it now!¡± Lilly watched Reba queuing helplessly to buy juice, then suddenly sighed, ¡°Oh, she¡¯s so unlucky!¡± Master said that is a weakling spirit. I wonder if Aunty Reba will be as brave as Superman after I capture the ghost behind her. Then, will she reject what she doesn¡¯t like? Anthony could not help butugh when he saw Lilly frowning cutely and pondering like an adult. ¡°Eat the popcorn.¡± He paused, then emphasized, ¡°Don¡¯t tell your granny when going home.¡± Popcorn was sweet, especially the popcorn outside. Bettany thought it must have added chemical material. What she made at home was healthy, but no matter how good it was outside, it was junk food. That was Bettany¡¯s logic. Lilly took the popcorn and put it in her mouth. She nodded while eating. ¡°Hmm, I won¡¯t say it!¡± Drake squinted at the bucket of popcorn and said tly, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re teaching Lilly badly.¡± Anthony responded, ¡°Shut up.¡± What if I get scolded again when I go back? I can only ask Lilly to keep it a secret. Lilly said, ¡°Drake, don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t go bad!¡± Drake was speechless. After the children finished eating the popcorn and drinking the juice, it was already 5.00 pm. Anthony looked at the watch. ¡°It¡¯s time to go back.¡± Lilly raised her hand. ¡°Uncle Anthony, I want to go to the toilet.¡± Hannah immediately said, ¡°I also want to!¡± Josh stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Drake finally could not help but roll his eyes gracefully. Why does Josh even follow them to the toilet? Lilly and Hannah ran ahead while holding hands. Josh murmured in his heart. Why can girls hold hands when going to the toilet, but boys can¡¯t? Josh looked at Drake, who was walking behind. Drake immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Josh nodded. Well, it would be weird for boys to go to the toilet hand in hand. Lilly and Hannah entered the toilet. Soon, Lilly came out and asked through the door, ¡°Hannah, have you done?¡± Hannah answered, ¡°I¡¯m pooping now.¡± Lilly asked again, ¡°Hmm? You said pee just now!¡± Hannah replied, ¡°Yes, I said it. But I can¡¯t hold back.¡± Lilly was speechless. Hannah shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t run away! Wait for me!¡± Lilly stood there for a few seconds. Hannah stinks! What should I do? Lilly rummaged through her small backpack to find a mask and put it on. It still stinks. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She went on and found a small shawl. Bettany said she might be cold in the air-conditioned car, so Bettany gave it to her. Lilly took out the shawl and wrapped it around her head and nose. A woman could not help but be amused seeing Lilly like that. ¡°Your sister told you to wait, but you can wait outside if you feel smelly!¡± Lilly answered, ¡°No, I must keep my word.¡± Hannah also yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± The womanughed, shook her head, and went out. Lilly felt herself out of breath. ¡°Hannah, have you done?¡± Hannah responded, ¡°Wait, a little more.¡± Lilly asked, ¡°How much is a little?¡± Hannah said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Let me see¡­¡± The people queuing outside could not help but burst outughing when they saw Lily and Hannah¡¯s interaction. Lilly folded her hands outside the shawl and continued to cover her nose. ¡°Hannah, hurry up! I can¡¯t hold it anymore!¡± Flush! Hannah finally came out. ¡°Let¡¯s go! It stinks.¡± Lilly ran out while shouting as she ran, ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s smelly!¡± Meanwhile, Anthony waited for the children toe out in the public aisle. He saw the wrapped Lilly running out first. Seeing Lilly like that, Anthony felt strange and thought the public health of the yground was not good enough. Anthony casually held his phone and sent a message. ¡°Buy thatnd in the suburbs and n an amusement park. Give me the n tonight.¡± Charlie, who received the message at thepany, was full of doubt. After Lilly ran out, she immediately took off her mask and shawl, then took a deep breath. She originally wanted to say that the air outside was better. But she was still at the toilet door. ¡°Uh.¡± She quickly washed her hands and ran toward Anthony. ¡°Uncle Anthony!¡± Lilly ran happily with her two braids bouncing. Anthony subconsciously bent down and hugged her. Immediately, he smelled a faint odor on her body. Anthony tapped on the screen and sent out another message. ¡°Especially the public health, n it better.¡± Charlie, on the other side, was more doubted. What happened? Mr. Anthony said he took Little Miss to the amusement park today. Did she fall into the toilet? Lilly hugged Anthony¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°Uncle Anthony, can you help me find out where Aunty Reba lives?¡± Anthony asked Lilly when he watched Hannah, Josh, and Drake approaching, ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡± Lilly whispered, ¡°Catch ghosts!¡± Anthony was stunned, then replied, ¡°Okay.¡± He did not even ask for the details and did everything Lilly wanted. ¡­ On the other side, ke got all the information about the Crawford family, which included everyone¡¯s photos. ¡°Jean Crawford¡­¡± He looked at the photo silently and asked gloomily, ¡°She was dead?¡± He frowned and inexplicably felt irritated. In the photo, Jean seemed pale and weak. He failed to see Jean¡¯s face that night, but her eyes were familiar. ¡°I want to know her whereabouts in these five years. Go investigate her.¡± The man on the side replied, ¡°Mr. MacNeil, we don¡¯t need to investigate that. Before Jean lost her memory due to leukemia, she went to South City. Little Miss of the Crawford family just came back from there.¡± ke fell in silence. He picked up Lilly¡¯s photo again and ced it beside Jean¡¯s. Lilly Crawford. Hmm, it turns out I have a daughter now! Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 93 Pass by Each Other Again ke¡¯s mind went back to the past. After his grandfather died, ke did not return to ordinary life but chose the same path as his grandfather to continue his grandfather¡¯s unfinished mission. At seven, the underworld people found his grandfather¡¯s identity and also killed his parents in revenge. As they hunted him down, he hid and wandered for eight years. At fifteen, when he grew up, his appearance changed drastically. So he changed his name and sessfully entered that underworld group. At twenty, he became the leader of the underworld group known as Mr. Dark, but he had to take drugs to cover his true identity. At twenty-one, five years ago, when he was about toplete the mission, his partner betrayed and exposed his identity. As a result, the boss of the underworld group injected him with ten B-drugs. B-drug was a club drug, and there was an unwritten rule about injecting B-drug, which was bringing women. When cracking down on this kind of drug crowd, the police officers often encountered extremely chaotic scenes while breaking into the house. The people must have a mess inside. Because of the characteristics of that drug, he could not control himself after injecting ten B-drugs. He did not even know how he caught Jean. The only thing he remembered was Jean¡¯s panicked and despairing eyes. Thinking of that, ke felt a sudden pain in his head. He could not help but rub his eyebrows. During those years of lurking, he did things recklessly and never considered guilt, except for Jean¡¯s matter. When the organization rescued him, they also wiped out the underworld group, then forcibly sent him to a secret training camp for drug rehabilitation. The drug was terrible because it could destroy all wills. He could not escape its consequences either. After two years of abstinence in the training camp, the organization dared not release him, so they sent him to the frontier battlefield. With the cruelty of blood and war, he finally got out from the bottom of the abyss. Now, he was back. The first thing he did when he came back was to find Jean, the girl he had destroyed five years ago, but only to discover that she was also dead. ke watched the traffic outside. During those eighteen years, all his close rtives died. Most of hisrades sacrificed. The only girl he ever slept with also died. It was as if he had nothing left. ke looked at Lilly in the photo. She had smiling eyes and two shallow dimples. Her smile was sweet. ¡°Lilly¡­¡± The wind blew through his curly ck hair to cover his deep eyes, which made him look more lonely and cold. ¡­ The Crawford family was different from ke¡¯s loneliness and coldness. It was lively, and the house was full of the aroma of food. Children wereughing and ying in the house. Bettany raised her voice slightly. ¡°Kids, wash your hands and eat!¡± Lilly washed her hands quickly. She only made her fingers wet and rubbed her hands. Gilbert came back early from the night shift. He saw Lilly¡¯s behavior and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Lilly, wash your hands well!¡± Lilly smiled shyly. ¡°Got it, Uncle Gilbert!¡± Gilbert pressed the soap foam and took Lilly to grab her tiny hands. Meanwhile, Lilly sang the hand-washing song cheerfully. Gilbert smiled. ¡°Who taught you this song?¡± Lilly answered, ¡°Hannah taught me! How about it? Kindergarten is amazing!¡± Lilly smiled and looked at Gilbert in the mirror cutely. Gilbert nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re fantastic!¡± So good. Lilly has be so cheerful and lively. He still remembered the first time he saw her. She was under the snowdrift and full of injuries. She looked lifeless and numb, like a robot without emotion. After Lilly washed her hands, she carefully wiped them with a towel, then ran to the dining room. Suddenly, she stopped and came back to hold Gilbert¡¯s hand. ¡°Uncle Gilbert, hurry up! I¡¯m hungry!¡± Gilbert smiled and followed her to the dining room. Bettany entered the kitchen again. She cooked many delicacies today. Bettany cooked the pepper pork in a pressure cooker, then deep-fried it until crispy. She also put a layer of salt and pepper to make it fragrant. For the barbecued chicken, she selected the best part of the meat and put the sauce on it, which seemed non-greasy. She even made the beef into flower-shaped beef. The thin slices of meat were baked crispy in the oven, and they were like petals, like a blooming flower. Lilly eximed, ¡°Granny, did you make all of these?¡± Bettany proudly said, ¡°Of course, my cooking is certified by a five-star chef!¡± Lilly praised Bettany. ¡°Granny is amazing! I give you a thumbs up!¡± Hearing that, Bettany could not help butugh. Hannah, Josh, and Drake concentrated on eating. In the past, they always felt that the food at home was not good. But now, for some reason, every bite was delicious. Anthony suddenly said, ¡°Lilly has adapted here now. We can send her to kindergarten after some days.¡± Since going to school with Josh once, Lilly hoped to study too. She even felt great about Hannah going to kindergarten. It was time to send Lilly there. Hugh pursed his lips and seemed unhappy. ¡°Why so rush? Lilly is still young¡­¡± Lilly interrupted, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not young anymore! I¡¯m four years old now!¡± Hannah raised her head and vaguely said while eating, ¡°Yes¡­ Lilly cane with me¡­¡± Gilbert chuckled. ¡°Dad, let Lilly go there! Hannah just started school. Lilly still can catch up.¡± Hugh said nothing. Why did the time go by so fast? Lilly just returned, but it¡¯s her time to go to school. After the whole family discussed and agreed, Lilly would go to kindergarten afterbor day. Hearing their words, Lilly happily ate pepper pork. At night, after taking a shower, Lilly climbed onto the bed in a daze. She was too tired after ying all day, so she closed her eyes and fell asleep soon. In another room, Josh turned on theputer. There was a programming book next to it. He independently built a website called The Theory of Ghost. He had published twice on this website, which exined the maic field and thinking of the existence of ghosts. He admired his masterpiece with satisfaction when he finished it. After thinking for a while, he edited the central point of view into a video and posted it on Instagram. After that, he turned off the lights and went to sleep. At midnight, someone identally clicked on Josh¡¯s video. He saw Josh facing the camera, who seriously exined and poprized the theory of the existence of ghosts and the maic field spection. The ending of the video was My Sister Is Amazing! That person immediatelymented, ¡°Pfft¡­ what is this? Are you serious?¡± That person thought it was fun and forwarded it. The kid was so funny and serious. I almost believed it. The next day, Drake and Josh went to the hobby ss, while Hannah did not wake up. As Zachary had yed the game all night, he was also sleeping now. Anthony found Reba¡¯s address and took Lilly out. The car drove down Emerald Street and passed another ck car. ke seemed to sense them and looked up from Lilly¡¯s photo. However, he still missed Anthony¡¯s car. The subordinate driving the car asked, ¡°Mr. MacNeil, do you want to greet them in advance?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ke answered tly, ¡°No need.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 94 Your Granddaughter Is Also My Daughter Hugh was dealing with some matters in the study when Jack said someone was looking for him. ¡°Who is it?¡± Hugh asked. Jack answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but he said he¡¯s from the military department and has something to do with Little Miss.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hugh frowned. Someone from the military department? He instantly thought of Lilly¡¯s supernatural power that broke the railing with her bare hands and swung the sledgehammer. Could it be that the military department found Lilly¡¯s power? Hugh¡¯s expression darkened, then he said, ¡°Let him in.¡± After a while, Jack came in with ke in ck. Behind ke was his subordinate, who had a tough temperament unique to the military. On the contrary, ke gave Hugh an indescribable feeling. ke looked a bit evil, especially with his slightly curly ck hair and naturally indifferent eyes. Even if he deliberately hid it, Hugh could not ignore his bloody and fierce aura, which looked like a crime boss. ¡°Hello, Mr. Crawford. Nice to meet you.¡± ke smiled slightly and reached out. Hugh looked at his hand and asked, ¡°After I shake your hand, will my granddaughter be safe?¡± ke paused, then withdrew his hand with a lowugh. ¡°Mr. Crawford, you¡¯re quite humorous.¡± Hugh smiled stiffly. ¡°I heard from my butler that you¡¯re here to find my granddaughter. Why are you looking for her?¡± Seeing Hugh vignt and repulsive, ke knew Huge regarded him as a kidnapper. So ke revealed his identity. ¡°I¡¯m the firstmander of the frontier battlefield, ke MacNeil.¡± Hugh was slightly startled. ke MacNeil? This guy is the God of Battle who made Clodston turbulent recently! If ke¡¯s purpose was not for Lilly¡¯s power, Hugh could not figure out why ke looked for Lilly. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Chief MacNeil!¡± Hugh greeted, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± ke raised his eyebrows when he found Hugh became more vignt. ke smiled, then exined, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Lilly because¡­¡± ke took out a DNA report. ¡°Your granddaughter is also my daughter.¡± Hugh was stunned. Daughter? When did he do the DNA test? ¡°You¡­¡± Hugh was startled. He took the DNA report and read it carefully for half an hour before recovering from the shock. He took off his sses, and his eyes showed seriousness. ¡°What happened between you and Jean?¡± ke smiled lightly and said euphemistically, ¡°Jean and I have an unexpected romance. It¡¯s inconvenient to tell you about the details.¡± Looking at Hugh¡¯s disbelieving eyes, ke exined his past in a few simple sentences. He met Jean by ident and fell in love. However, he had to leave because he got an urgent task from the organization, and it was inconvenient to contact Jean again. It was not aplete lie. ke did have a desperate situation in the underworld group. Even if he found Jean, he might not do anything. ke had never been a rigid person. The Crawford family would misunderstand and reject him if they knew the truth. He was not that stupid to make things difficult. Even if he told the truth, no one could save the past. Half an hourter, ke left the Crawford family. ¡°Lilly went to the MacNeil family the other day?¡± ke asked. He wondered why Lilly said that she did not want her father. The subordinate responded, ¡°Yes, but the MacNeil family blocked Little Miss from getting in.¡± A trace of sarcasm shed in ke¡¯s eyes, and he said indifferently, ¡°They¡¯ll regret it.¡± ke suddenly remembered the Hatcher family, who had hurt Lilly before. ke leaned on the back of the car seat hostilely, and his tone was chilling. ¡°Go break Stephen¡¯s grave and scatter his ashes!¡± The subordinate panicked and stammered. ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s better not to do that. Your identity¡­¡± ke scoffed. ¡°It has nothing to do with my identity. I do that as the head of the MacNeil family. What does it have to do with the organization? Besides, nobody will know I break Stephen¡¯s grave as long as you don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± The subordinate was speechless. ke closed his eyes to rest, then added, ¡°Oh yes, there are still two elders in the Hatcher family, right?¡± The subordinate hurriedly stopped ke. ¡°Mr. MacNeil, you better not hurt the elders.¡± ke sneered. ¡°But they abused my daughter. They were doomed to have a bad life.¡± He did not care if they were elders. His daughter was a kid, but they still abused her with cruelty. The subordinate felt helpless. ke was good, but sometimes he was evil, and his methods were ruthless. The organization asked him to supervise ke, but he failed. Just then, the phone rang. The subordinate picked up to reply, then hung up the call and said to ke, ¡°Mr. MacNeil, you need to go to the meeting today.¡± ke snorted lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± He wanted to find his daughter. ¡°You have to go!¡± The subordinate emphasized, ¡°That person wants to see you.¡± The most powerful man of Dudroinia was there. If ke did not attend the meeting, he would get adverse consequences. ce kept silent. ¡­ Meanwhile, when Anthony took Lilly to find Reba, they found Reba had gone out with her family. ¡°Go back first?¡± Anthony asked Lilly. Pablo leaned aside and said, ¡°Lilly, predict it.¡± Lilly leaned on the car window to look out. She answered Anthony, ¡°Wait, Uncle Anthony, I predict first.¡± After Lilly said that, she pinched her fingers solemnly. Anthony asked the driver to park the car on the roadside outside themunity. Then, he looked at Lilly with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re so great. Don¡¯t you need to turn into a tortoise?¡± Lilly looked regretful. ¡°Oh, I forgot to take Tortoise out today!¡± Anthony smiled and shook his head. He only showed his gentle side in front of Lilly. When he turned on hisptop for an online meeting, he immediately became cold and solemn again. Lilly did not wait long. Just after Anthony¡¯s impromptu meeting, she saw a familiar figure walking back to themunity sullenly. Reba looked more tired and became more hunched. Pablo said, ¡°She came back so soon.¡± Lilly poked her head out and waved. ¡°Aunty Reba!¡± Reba was stunned for a moment, and after a closer look, it turned out to be the little girl she saw at the amusement park yesterday. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Reba hurried over and forced a smile. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°Ie to find you!¡± Reba felt curious. She did not know about Lilly and wondered what Lilly wanted from her. Seeing Lilly and Pablo staring at him, the weakling spirit huddled on Reba¡¯s shoulder was trying to reduce his sense of existence and was vignt. The weakling spirit had heard from other spirits about a practitioner who was very good at catching ghosts in this area. He hoped that Lilly and Pablo were not practitioners. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 95 The Aggrieved Reba Anthony found a nearby coffee shop and asked for a private room. He would satisfy Lilly no matter what she wanted to do, and he never doubted her whether it made sense. Anthony sat down at the side, but he suddenly felt dizzy. He immediately took out a bottle of medicine secretly to eat pills. Lilly frowned. What happened to Uncle Anthony? He hid it well, but I still saw it. Pablo said, ¡°Your Uncle Anthony isn¡¯t in good health. Lilly, settle the matter first. I¡¯ll talk about it when we go back.¡± Lilly had no choice but to greet Reba, ¡°Hello, Aunty! My name is Lilly.¡± Reba felt weird. The adult took medicine while the kid chatted with her. She asked, ¡°Hello, Lilly. What do you want from me?¡± Lilly became serious. ¡°Aunty, I¡¯m here to help you catch¡­¡± Pablo immediately covered her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t say to catch ghosts! Just say youe to get rid of her bad luck!¡± Lilly took a breath, then continued, ¡°I¡¯m here to help you get rid of bad luck!¡± Reba was speechless. Are they frauds? But this little girl looks so young! She also looked at Anthony. Even this guy doesn¡¯t look like a liar. Reba said, ¡°Uh, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Aunty Reba, do you feel tired recently that you can¡¯t do what you want?¡± Reba uttered, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± It was normal. The people in cities always had such a situation. Lilly asked again, ¡°Did you suddenly wake up by the cold at night? Did your eyes daze, your brain buzzing, and the pooing wasn¡¯t going well? Your face is dull, your dark circles are worse, and you can¡¯t eat well. You feel your back is heavy as if carrying a ghost. Am I right?¡± Reba felt shocked upon hearing that. She wondered how Lilly knew about her privacy. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Isn¡¯t she a liar? Reba hesitated, then answered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s already April, and the room temperature is normal at night, but I always wake up from the cold. I even changed the quilt, and it was still the same.¡± She even adjusted the room temperature. Her husband, Harry Dixon, said that she was crazy. It was so hot, but she put on a quilt and heated the room. So, he asked her to sleep in the study. Lilly asked curiously, ¡°Huh? Why did you sleep in the study? Not your husband?¡± Reba said, ¡°I write novels at night, so I¡¯m more suitable to sleep there.¡± Hearing that, Pablo tutted. When Reba said that, she startedining, ¡°Although my house isn¡¯t small, it only has three rooms. My mother-inw lives in one room, I live with my husband and children in one room, and the other is my study.¡± Lilly asked, ¡°That¡¯s why you sleep in the study?¡± Pablo asked, ¡°Why did you obey your husband and not refuse him?¡± Lilly conveyed Pablo¡¯s question to Reba. ¡°Why did you obey your husband and not refuse him?¡± Reba looked helpless. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to argue with him. My children sleep with us too, and they¡¯ll feel hot if I turn on the heater.¡± Because of this, she decided to buy a bigger house. She had been writing books for several years and had earned some money. After deducting the family expenses, she saved several hundred million as she sold copyrighted novels and made them into TV dramas. In Wagren, a small prefecture-level city, more than one million dors was enough to buy a big house. She had long wanted to buy a vi, but her mother-inw, Elliot, disagreed. Elliot said the current house was well-lived, and Reba needed to save the money for her grandchildren. Elliot even emphasized that money was not Reba¡¯s alone, and Reba could not reveal her wealth lest the rtives borrow money. ¡°Later, she reluctantly agreed to buy the house after I said it many times, but I was very speechless. When we looked for a suitable ce, my husband would take this or that person to see the house. They were all my husband¡¯s rtives and had many ideas. They forgot it was me who wanted to buy it! We went to see a house again just now, and my husband brought his rtives again. I felt I was so redundant.¡± Reba took a fancy to a house type just now. It was more than 200 square meters with a total price of 2 million. She thought it was not expensive, and the bigger, the better. She could use a room as a study, and her two children would each have their room when they grew up. There could also be an extra guest bedroom, so it would be convenient when guests came to the house. However, Lydia thought it was too expensive. She said Reba should buy a 140-square-meter house, and there were also four-bedroom units. The two children each reserved a room, Elliot lived in a room, and Reba and Harry lived in a room. Lydia even said Reba did not need a study, and a desk was enough for her to work. Moreover, Lydia advised Reba not to pursue any school districts as there were all spected by real estate. She said Nicole was studying in town. There was no school district, and Nicole still could learn well. Then, Lydia came up with an idea to ask Reba to buy a resettlement house in anothermunity, which was very cheap. Reba was pissed off. ¡°I want a study space! I write novels full-time and need a quiet environment, but Aunt Lydia said I¡¯m making trouble! As for the resettlement housing, there are construction sites around, but my mother-inw listened to Aunt Lydia and wanted to see it. I felt so angry that I came back.¡± Lilly wrinkled her nose and asked, ¡°They didn¡¯t return yet?¡± Rebay down on the table dejectedly and helplessly. ¡°They went to see the houses by themselves. They discussed themselves and didn¡¯t think about me at all. I wondered if it was me buying a house. Actually, only my husband and I went to see houses on the first day, but he insisted on bringing his mother the next day. Soon, they began to bring rtives to see houses.¡± Reba continued, ¡°His cousin also came some time ago. She had many ideas. Besides, his cousin said that after we bought a house, I should save money and not buy skin care products. She said those things are useless and can¡¯t make me prettier!¡± Pablo was speechless. ¡°Just say it if you¡¯re not happy! If you don¡¯t like it, just say it!¡± Lilly conveyed Pablo¡¯s words again. ¡°Just say it if you¡¯re not happy! If you don¡¯t like it, just say it!¡± Reba replied, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to quarrel with them.¡± Lilly and Pablo did not know what to say. They thought Reba deserved it as she never told her family about her thoughts. Reba said, ¡°The money is mine! They not only interfered with my house purchase, they even don¡¯t let me spend money!¡± Lilly and Pablo did not want to speak, and even Anthony could not bear it anymore. ¡°And¡­¡± Reba wanted to go on, but Lilly immediately covered her mouth. ¡°Okay, Aunty Reba, you may stop talking now.¡± Lilly found it strange. The more she listened to it, the angrier she became. Although she did not understand what the adults were doing, she still felt pissed off. Pablo could not understand either. Logically, Reba¡¯s husband doesn¡¯t make money, and Reba takes care of the elders and children. Why is she still so aggrieved? Lilly thought and asked, ¡°Aunty, why don¡¯t you talk to your husband?¡± Rebained, ¡°My husband is overbearing. When he returned to his hometown, people thought he made money, and he didn¡¯t exin the truth. My husband wanted to decide everything. If I didn¡¯t obey him, he would be unhappy. Once, we went to his hometown during the New Year and quarreled over a trivial matter. I got angry and said to return to the city. Then, he left me on the spot! I walked from the vige back to the urban area for two hours. It was about 11.00 pm, and there was no car. It was already 1.00 am when I arrived at the urban area¡­¡± Lilly got it. The weakling spirit probably haunted Reba at that time. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 96 How Could Something He Should Do Be an Advantage? At midnight, it was easier to encounter ghosts, not to mention that Reba walked alone for more than two hours. Lilly asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t your husbande to find you?¡± Reba shook her head. ¡°He didn¡¯t even know I went home. I cried as I walked and felt hopeless. What¡¯s the point of me earning so much money?¡± Lilly was full of confusion. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell him?¡± Reba sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it. That¡¯s useless.¡± Lilly and Pablo were speechless again. Anthony frowned. Although he would never get involved in other people¡¯s business, he could not bear it anymore. He asked coldly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you resist?¡± What was the point of making money if Reba still needed to swallow her anger? The meaning of working hard to make money was to let oneself not be aggrieved and to live happily. When someone wanted to control her, she could hit him back hard. Pablo crossed his arms and shook his head. ¡°She has to suffer if she doesn¡¯t divorce.¡± Lilly vaguely understood Pablo¡¯s words, then said to Reba, ¡°You can divorce!¡± When Lilly mentioned divorce, Reba hesitated and answered, ¡°Uh, my husband is still good. At least he didn¡¯t go out to find another woman¡­¡± Her reply made people speechless. Pablo did not know what to say. Lilly asked strangely, ¡°Aunty Reba, isn¡¯t this what he should do?¡± Two adults got married together. It was the right thing to abide by the agreement. Lilly remembered she watched a couple¡¯s wedding ceremony on TV shows. The man solemnly swore to love the woman and be faithful to her. No matter if she was poor, sick, or disabled until she died. How could something he should do be an advantage? Lilly felt that she was still too young. She could not understand the adults even if she tried her best. Lilly shook her head and said solemnly, ¡°Aunty Reba, I¡¯ll help you drive away bad luck! I hope you¡¯ll be brave in the future. Say no to things you don¡¯t like!¡± Reba froze. Looking at Lilly, who was only a few years old, she suddenly felt she was not even as good as a child. Sometimes she also wanted to resist. But in the adult world, she could not do many reckless acts. She was also afraid that the quarrel would have a bad effect on her children and affect her mood. Moreover, she did not want others tough at her. Once, she had a big fight with Harry. As a result, she could not write a single word for three days. So it was useless to argue. It was better not to say it out loud. Reba babbled and continued toin, but her eyes gradually became dull. She became like a mindless robot repeating herints mechanically. Pablo withdrew his hand and said, ¡°Okay, take that spirit away now!¡± He was irritated listening to Reba. ¡°Come on, Tulip! Read with me!¡± He flickered his eyes slightly, and a trace of seriousness appeared. ¡°Evil spirit! Show your original shape!¡± Lilly imitated his spell loudly. ¡°Evil spirit! Show your original shape!¡± Before Anthony could react, he suddenly saw a shadow on Reba¡¯s shoulder. Anthony was shocked. When he looked carefully, there seemed to be nothing, as if it was his illusion. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lilly¡¯s gaze shifted from Reba to the weakling spirit on her shoulder. Following Pablo¡¯s words, she asked solemnly, ¡°What¡¯s your name? When and where were you born?¡± The weakling spirit frowned while hesitating, then said, ¡°My name is Michael Owen, from Bashium¡­¡± Lilly suddenly raised the jar of souls and asked loudly, ¡°Michael, do you dare to answer me when I call you?¡± Pablo, Anthony, and Michael were speechless. Pablo covered his face and asked helplessly, ¡°Tulip, where did you learn this?¡± Lilly blinked. ¡°From TV!¡± The characters always spoke that in cartoons. She asked in doubt, ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°No problem.¡± But which ghost would obediently listen to her? As Pablo expected, Michael was still lying on Reba¡¯s shoulder and looking at Lillyplicatedly. ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a kid.¡± Lilly innocently put down the jar of souls and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Michael¡¯s words suddenly choked in his throat. Lilly asked again, ¡°How did you die?¡± Lilly blinked earnestly. She did not treat him as a ghost and not look down on him in any way. Michael was silent for a while. ¡°Someone hit me to death.¡± Just as Pablo thought Michael would not say anything, he did not expect Michael to start the story. ¡°When I was fourteen, I moved with my parents and transferred to a junior high school¡­¡± That junior high school was not good, and it was very messy. Michael was always silent. He did not like to talk or y with his ssmates. Over time, the male ssmates felt he was out of the group and began to bully him. ¡°At first, they teased or shoved me while walking the hallway. They threw my textbooks out the window and put dead frogs, bugs, and snakes in my desk drawer. They wanted to see if I would scream like a girl. Afterward, they started to hit me.¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell the teacher?¡± Michaelughed bitterly. ¡°The teacher said they must have reason to bully me, or they wouldn¡¯t only bully me instead of bullying others.¡± Lilly was stunned. It turned out that there were also bad teachers, just like Ms. Watson. Not all teachers were good. ¡°But you can tell your parents!¡± Lilly was anxious. His ssmates bullied him many times. She wondered why Michael did not tell his parents. Michael did not say anything and only shook his head. Pablo opened the booklet and asked, ¡°So, how did you die?¡± Michael answered, ¡°Once, they pushed and shoved me in the school toilet. I somehow pushed a ssmate aside. He didn¡¯t expect me to resist, so he fell to the ground.¡± There was an uproar. The male ssmate who fell to the ground felt he had lost his face. So he blocked Michael on the way from school and asked about eight people to hit and kick Michael. ¡°After hitting me, theyughed and left. I felt pain all over my body and walked home. Along the way, I felt more and more pain.¡± When Michael got home and saw his mother cooking, he returned to the room without saying anything. ¡°My mother asked me to eat at night, and found that something was wrong with me, and asked about my condition.¡± Lilly asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± Michael responded, ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell her my ssmates hit me, so I said nothing.¡± Until midnight, he finally could not hold it anymore. He was in a cold sweat, and his consciousness began to cken. ¡°I could feel that I was about to die. I panicked and called my mother. But my parents were arguing. I was behind the door shouting with all my might through the crack, but no one heard me.¡± So Michael died in pain. He died of a massive liver hemorrhage and internal injuries. Upon saying that, Michael showed remorse and hatred in his eyes. ¡°I regret it. I regret that I didn¡¯t tell my mother earlier. Why didn¡¯t I say it when she asked me? I can still be alive! I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± When Michael said that, he burst into tears! Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 97 May You Shine Bright and Go Forward Michael¡¯s crying was unexpected. His aura suddenly doubled, and he was in sadness. His aura broke through the illusion spell that Pablo had cast on Reba. Reba suddenly woke up, and when she looked from therge mirror on the wall, she saw a boy in a school uniform lying on her head! He spat blood out of his mouth and cried so sadly that blood tears flowed from his eyes. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Reba screamed and fell off the chair instantly. The cups on the table dropped and shattered into shards of ss. She identally pressed her hand on the broken ss, and blood flowed from her palm. Things got out of control all of a sudden! Reba¡¯s blood stained Michael red. Michael cried andughed while clinging tightly to Reba¡¯s body, then began to bite her head. Reba looked in the mirror in horror. That boy in the school uniform strangely cried andughed while biting her face! ¡°Oh my god! Ah!¡± Reba desperately scratched her face. She wanted to tear off the malignant spirit on her head but failed. As she could not touch Michael, she only hurt her face and tore off her hair. Pablo quickly lifted Lilly and threw her over Reba. ¡°Go, Tulip!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Lilly was confused. Wait! What should I do? Master is unreliable! Lilly instantly flew out, but from Anthony¡¯s vision, she jumped up high andnded on Reba¡¯s head. Pablo taught Lilly the following steps. ¡°Find a way to separate him from Reba!¡± Lilly muttered, ¡°Separate¡­ separate!¡± She hugged Michael¡¯s arm and pulled him back hard. ¡°Hah!¡± Lilly tore one of Michael¡¯s hands off. Reba nearly fainted in shock. Lilly shouted, ¡°Aunty Reba, take it easy!¡± Upon saying that, she grabbed Michael¡¯s hair and pulled him back desperately. Pa! This time she tore Michael¡¯s head off. Michael¡¯s body was still like glue lying tightly on Reba¡¯s body. Reba rolled her eyes and passed out. ¡°Ugh!¡± Lilly did not mean to tear Michael apart. She gritted her teeth and suddenly remembered the exorcise taught by Pablo. She muttered quickly, grabbed Michael¡¯s back again, and finally separated him from Reba! There was a hint of approval in Pablo¡¯s eyes, and he quietly withdrew the sedative spell. Michael was still crying maniacally. Lillyforted him while putting his head and hand back on. ¡°Michael, calm down,¡± Lilly said, ¡°Take a deep breath! Calm down! Don¡¯t cry! I¡¯ll give you candy!¡± Pablo looked at Lilly, who was coaxing a ghost, and his mouth twitched. Can this work? How do ghosts breathe and eat candy? Lilly still needs my help. She¡¯s already good! Pablo was about to act, but he saw Michael stop crying. Lilly patted Michael¡¯s back as if with some kind of magical power. Soon, Michael calmed down. Lilly fumbled from her backpack and took out two candies she secretly hid. Peeling off the candy wrapper, she gave Michael one and took the opportunity to stuff another in her mouth. A ghost and a little girl sat on the ground and quietly ate candies. Pablo widened his eyes in shock. Does this also work? Lilly continued to ask, ¡°Michael, go on. What happened next?¡± Michael said lightly, ¡°After I died, my parents moved away. They didn¡¯t know about the assants¡¯ identities because there were no witnesses and surveince, and I never said anything about it. My parents investigated it for half a year, and they gave up.¡± However, his incident became well known. After his parents moved out, the unit they used to live in turned into a haunted house. An inferior practitioner came to exorcise, but instead of driving Michael away, he trapped Michael in that room, and Michael could not get out no matter what. Pablo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. One of the conditions for the malignant spirit¡¯s formation is to be trapped in the ce of death and repeat the death process.¡± As Michael could not leave that room, he constantly experienced despair before dying. He repeatedly looked at the crack in the door and watched his parents quarrel. He called desperately, but no one heard his faint cry for help. His hopes turned into despair, and he suffered death in pain. Regret and hatred kept torturing him. Finally, he became a malignant spirit. Lilly looked at Michael sympathetically and felt sorry for him. ¡°Michael, go into the jar by yourself. I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± Lilly said softly. Pablo was about to tell Lilly that no matter how pitifully Michael died, he was an inherently evil malignant spirit. But Pablo was speechless when he saw Michael nod and say, ¡°Okay.¡± Lilly raised her jar of souls again and shouted, ¡°Michael, do you dare to answer me when I call you?¡± Michael suddenly smiled, nodded vigorously, and said, ¡°Yeah.¡± He looked at Lilly deeply. It was the first time someone gave him candy during his life or death. A ck shadow floated up and silently entered the jar of souls. Pablo was silent for a while. In detail, Michael was also a kind and quiet child. Pablo shook his head slightly, wrote a few words on the booklet, and closed it. Lilly was shaking the jar of souls and said happily, ¡°Master, I think the jar is full!¡± Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°It¡¯s still early!¡± Lilly felt disappointed. ¡°Huh? When will it be full?¡± Pablo reached out, and a pen appeared out of thin air. He drew ten scales on the jar of souls, which was only the size of a fingernail. Lilly¡¯s eyes widened while Pablo said, ¡°Here, shake it. Do you see the color of the jar? It¡¯s the first scale now, and when it reaches ten scales, the jar of souls will be full.¡± Lilly nodded happily. It doesn¡¯t seem too difficult! The noise here attracted the waiter. Lilly looked at the broken cups and suddenly became nervous. ¡°Uncle Anthony¡­¡± Anthony witnessed Lilly catching a ghost. Although he could not see it, he was frightened enough. He recovered from his horror and coaxed Lilly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± He would settle everything! A few waiters finally knocked on the door, then saw a mess and Reba lying on the ground. ¡°Sir, this¡­¡± They took aback. Anthony¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he exined lightly, ¡°My kid is ying now. Any opinion?¡± One of the waiters answered, ¡°No, but¡­¡± Anthony took out a card. ¡°I¡¯llpensate you a hundred times.¡± He only needed topensate for a few broken coffee cups. He had enough money to pay for them. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Anthony asked, ¡°Any questions?¡± The waiter answered, ¡°No problem! Then, thisdy¡­¡± Anthony interrupted, ¡°Are you too free to interfere with us?¡± Another waiter quickly grabbed the waiter who was speaking and apologized to Anthony, ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡± Soon, they left. Money had solved the problem perfectly. Lilly looked at Anthony in admiration and gave him praise. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Anthony! You¡¯re amazing!¡± It¡¯s great to be rich! I also want to solve problems with money! ¡­ Reba did not know how she got home. Her mind was buzzing, and Lilly only told her about a weakling spirit named Michael Owen that haunted her. Now Lilly had captured that weakling spirit, but Reba still could not stop shaking. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Reba turned on the phone, searched for Michael Owen, and finally found the news from ten years ago. A group of people bullied Michael on the way home from school. Due to his silent personality, his parents did not know about that incident until after his death. They had no idea someone had hit their son to the point of internal bleeding. Reba could not help shivering and subconsciously grabbed the jade ne hanging around her neck. ¡°Aunty Reba, I¡¯ve already captured the ghost. I¡¯ve put my courage into your ne! From now on, may you shine bright and go forward!¡± Lilly¡¯s words echoed in her ears. Maybe it was an illusion, but Reba gradually felt warmer while clutching the jade ne. Just then, the door opened. Harry and Elliot came back and were followed by Lydia and Nicole. As soon as Nicole entered, she ran to open the refrigerator to get a drink without washing her hands. She left ck handprints all over the ce. Elliot saw Reba sitting in the living room before entering the room gloomily, then mming the door hard. Harry frowned and said unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why did you run back when we looked for a house? You had no manners for Mom!¡± His rtives were present, but Reba lost her temper on the spot. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 98 How Dare You Get Angry While Spending My Money? Harry¡¯s expression became gloomy. He felt Reba lose his face as she lost her temper in front of his rtives. Lydia was still adding to the chaos. ¡°Oh, why did you get angry when I made a suggestion? If you don¡¯t want us to give you an idea, just say it! Don¡¯t forget that you used to be a supermarket employee. Maybe you¡¯ve been lucky enough to make some money in the past few years, but you may have no job this year! It¡¯s for your good to buy a cheaper house!¡± Harry unhappily took out his keys, wallet, and phone. He threw them on the table, took off his shoes, then leaned on the sofa like an arrogant king. He said, ¡°Aunt Lydia is right. Also, does the publisher pay you today? Remember to transfer it to my card to lest you waste money.¡± Lydia nodded approvingly. Elliot told her that Reba always bought expensive facial masks. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Lydia could not figure it out. Why did a married woman with children have to do makeup and skin care? Reba would look the same when she got old. On the sofa, Reba said nothing. She took her mobile phone and logged into online banking. She had transferred all the money she had earned over the years to Harry and stored it in his bank card. As for the monthly publishing fee, Harry knew better than she how much she would earn. He took all her money and said not to let her spend it indiscriminately. Everyone in their family was very money-obsessed, and they liked to watch the amount piled up on the bank card. They always guarded it and did not allow her to spend it, but they were willing to spend a lot of money to buy something for themselves. Reba did not want toin about it because Harry was her husband. But now? Lilly was right! She could spend the money she earned on whatever she wanted! Others were not qualified to order her! On the side table, Harry¡¯s phone received a verification code text message. Reba immediately picked up the phone, entered the QR code, then took the phone into the room and verified the identity. She transferred several hundred million of her money back into her ount in one go. Harry was still frowning outside and asked, ¡°Did you hear me? What are you doing with my phone?¡± Reba sneered and threw the phone in his face. ¡°You spend my money and still ask me to transfer money to you. I won¡¯t do that anymore! F*ck you!¡± She pointed at the door. ¡°Also, I¡¯m the one who wants to buy a house, but you all discussed it without asking my opinion! Your rtives aren¡¯t my rtives. I¡¯ll wee them if theye here as guests. But if they have many ideas and suggestions, please get out!¡± Nicole was drinking milk while climbing up and down on the sofa. There were ck handprints on it, and the milk spilled out. Reba kicked over the side table vigorously. Elliot bought that mahogany side table for one hundred dors. Reba wanted to throw it away a long time ago. She felt good to kick it over. She raised her eyebrows and scolded Nicole, ¡°And you! If you want to eat it, eat it well! Or I¡¯ll throw you out!¡± Nicole, Lydia, and Harry were stunned. Elliot, who came out and saw her overturned side table, was also shocked. It was their first time seeing Reba like this, and they felt annoyed. Harry shouted angrily, ¡°Reba, are you crazy? Talk well to Aunt Lydia!¡± Reba stepped forward and aggrievedly pped Harry hard. Pa! ¡°Talk well to me first!¡± In the jade ne, an undetectable red light passed by once to support Reba. She raised her chin arrogantly and toughly. Harry was trembling with anger. ¡°You¡­ Get out of here!¡± Reba pped him again. ¡°Don¡¯t forget this house is mine too! You¡¯re the one to get out!¡± Lydia opened her mouth in shock and dropped the small cake she wanted to give to Nicole to the ground. Elliot, who was about to say something, could not speak. Harry was furious. He stood up ferociously and raised his hand. Reba sneered. ¡°Come on, hit me! Hit here!¡± Harry¡¯s chest heaved. He gave up on hitting Reba in the end. He picked up the car keys, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t regret it!¡± Reba indifferently nced at Lydia and Nicole on the ground. Lydia quickly picked up Nicole and ran out quickly. Elliot was furious. ¡°Reba, you¡¯re crazy¡­¡± Reba grabbed a jade vase from the table and threw it at Elliot to interrupt her words. Crazy? Every time we have a dispute, they always say I¡¯m crazy! Today I¡¯ll show them the real crazy! The jade vase shattered under Elliot¡¯s feet and exposed the soil inside. Elliot trembled with anger. After stomping her feet, she also chased after Harry angrily. Before leaving, she mmed the door hard. Lydia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this kind of woman! We did it for her good! Why did she lose her temper? She didn¡¯t appreciate us at all.¡± Elliot was full of anger. ¡°Leave her alone! She¡¯ll regret itter!¡± Elliot thought Reba would beg them to go back. She was confident that Reba could not find another good man like Harry, as he cared for the family. He did not waste money, gamble or mess around and only went fishing. As Reba had given birth to children, Elliot thought Reba would not divorce Harry and had no chance to remarry with another man. They drove back to their hometown angrily. Inside the house, Reba made a phone call. ¡°Hello, Mr. Cooper. I want the Victorian vi you introduced to me yesterday! I¡¯ll sign the contract right away. Also, help me sell my current house!¡± Harry and Elliot thought they had the right to speak, but Reba would break their fond dreams. In the afternoon, Reba bought the vi for 5 million dors. It was her favorite set with exquisite decorations to move in. After buying the house, she went to transfer the ownership right away. Her son and daughter were all in her registered residence. Now, the transfer was convenient and fast. So she couldplete it in less than an hour. During the transfer, she hired a housekeeping team. She used to clean the house, but now she could clean and disinfect the new vi without moving a finger. She also hired a moving team to move all her and her children¡¯s things. As for Harry and Elliot¡¯s stuff? Reba was not ruthless. She packed up their things and sent them back to their hometown. Soon, she changed into a new outfit, put on beautiful makeup, and carried the Chanel bag she bought for herself to pick up her children from school. She took her children to the new home, then went to eat a big meal. Her children were stunned. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so cool!¡± Reba¡¯s daughter said. Reba¡¯s son asked, ¡°Mommy, where are Daddy and Grandma?¡± Reba smiled. ¡°Your daddy and grandma think the vige is better, so they go to live there. Do you want to live in a vi with me or go to live with your daddy and grandma?¡± The two children immediately raised their hands excitedly. ¡°We want to live in a vi!¡± Rebaughed. It turned out not as difficult as I thought! And it¡¯s so cool! Reba felt better. It turned out that earning money did not mean she lived a good life. She could be happy only when she was confident and strong. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 99 Daddy Will Vent Anger for You On the way home, Lilly suddenly hugged Anthony and asked, ¡°Uncle Anthony, are you ill?¡± Anthony paused. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He touched her little head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± In the past few years, he was exhausted physically and mentally after his sister Jean disappeared. He had tried hard to collect all the information to find Jean, and he could not calm down to make decisions. On the other side, Crawford Holdings was facing a critical period and needed him to develop it. So he could only work quietly at night. Gradually, he formed a staying-up habit until three or four in the morning. Until now, he had a severe sleep disorder. He had health problems, and there were often headaches and dizziness. Lilly asked solemnly, ¡°Uncle Anthony, did you not sleep well at night?¡± Anthony was startled. ¡°How did you know it?¡± Lilly shook her red bracelet. ¡°Ms. Ugly said it. She would go for a walk at night, and sometimes she likes to lie on the window and watch you.¡± Facing her most trusted Uncle Anthony, Lilly did not hide anything. Anthony was speechless. He nced at the red bracelet on her wrist and imagined the scene. He was concentrating on his work while a female ghosty on the window staring at him. Anthony coughed to hide his fear. ¡°Lilly, do you know any charm or spell?¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Yes, what spell do you want?¡± Anthony answered, ¡°Exorcise evil spells.¡± Hearing that, Lilly looked at Anthony inquiringly. ¡°Uncle Anthony, are you afraid of ghosts?¡± Anthony did not change his expression, and his tone was calm. ¡°Nope.¡± Lilly patted Anthony as if understanding him. ¡°Uncle Anthony, it¡¯s okay! I understand!¡± Anthony felt helpless for Lilly¡¯s naughtyness. ¡­ Back to the Crawford family, Bettany asked them to eat. After the meal, Hugh looked serious and called Anthony to the study. Lilly apanied Bettany to chat while pinching her legs, then ran back to the room. Bettany smiled. She always had the illusion of being very rxed after Lilly had massaged her legs as if she could stand up in the next moment. Meanwhile, Lilly returned to the room andy on the table to draw. In the first painting, Bettany was sitting in a wheelchair. Lilly muttered, ¡°Granny has bad legs.¡± In the second painting, Anthony was busy with work, and outside the window were the stars, the moon, and a female ghost. Lilly muttered again, ¡°Uncle Anthony couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± Polly bounced back and forth on the table while shouting, ¡°Caw! Caw!¡± With a final high-pitched shout, Polly kicked Tortoise off the table as if bullying it could not speak. Fortunately, the table was not high, and the floor was covered with carpets, so its shell did not break. Tortoise climbed a few steps and crouched at Lilly¡¯s feet. Pablo closed the booklet with a frown. ¡°This parrot is noisy.¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Master, is there any way to help Uncle Anthony fall asleep?¡± Pablo was lying by the window, then said slowly, ¡°Of course, there must be a way. Listen, you can buy these magical trinkets¡­¡± Pablo thought Lilly could not memorize, so he said eleven magical trinkets in one breath. Anyway, when Lilly went to buy them, he had to repeat those magical trinkets¡¯ names. However, Lilly wrote and recounted it word for word as she wrote on the paper. Pablo felt surprised. Does this kid have such a good memory? She can even write their names! He hurriedly looked closely but only to see a mess of scribbles on the paper. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched. Lilly pointed to the scribbles on the paper. ¡°Master, you¡¯re so stupid! These are magical trinkets!¡± Pablo¡¯s scalp tingled with shock. ¡°Are you sure this is a magical trinket?¡± Pablo pointed at a magic wand. Magical trinkets had the word magic. Lilly probably thought those magical trinkets had the functions same as a magic wand. Lilly nodded. ¡°Yes, magical trinket!¡± Pablo was speechless. After Lilly finished drawing all the magical trinkets, she folded the paper and ran outside quickly. ¡°I¡¯m going to find Uncle Anthony!¡± Seeing Lilly leave, Polly flew off the floor and chased after her. Tortoise also followed Polly slowly. Pablo was following them behind while pondering. Lilly ran to the study and happened to hear the voice inside. ¡°Lilly¡¯s father¡­¡± Lilly froze. Are Grandpa and Uncle Anthony talking about Daddy? Are they trying to find Daddy and send me to Daddy? Lilly pursed her lips. She could not help but tighten the paper in her hand. Polly poked its head in through the gap in the study and croaked, ¡°Dad! Daddy!¡± Anthony turned and saw Lilly standing at the door in a daze. She was holding a piece of paper to crumple. ¡°Lilly.¡± Anthony immediately approached and picked her up. Lilly was about to cry. ¡°Uncle Anthony, are you sending me away?¡± ¡°No.¡± Anthony immediately vetoed, ¡°I¡¯m only chatting with your grandpa.¡± Hugh softened his stern expression andforted Lilly, ¡°You¡¯ll always be the little princess of the Crawford family. No one can take you away.¡± Lilly said nothing while Anthony and Hugh looked at each other. Lilly was innocent and cute but clever, and it was not easy to fool her. After pondering, Hugh exined, ¡°Lilly, a man came to you this morning. He said he was your father. His name was ke MacNeil.¡± Lilly was stunned. Do I really have a daddy surnamed MacNeil? Anthony continued, ¡°Lilly, he wants to see you. Of course, if you don¡¯t want to see him, we can refuse him. Do you want to see him?¡± Both Anthony and Hugh looked at Lilly. For some reason, Hugh was inexplicably nervous, especially when he recalled ke, who looked like the crime boss. Lilly thought, then responded, ¡°Can I meet Daddy here?¡± Looking at the insecure Lilly, Anthony replied affirmatively, ¡°Yes, you can.¡± Lilly finally nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ In a military department, the meeting was in progress. ke twirled the penzily, and the ck pen moved nimbly between his slender fingers. ¡°ke, you have to settle this matter.¡± One of the leaders said while turning his head, then saw ke spinning a pen. ¡°ke! Did you hear me?¡± The leader shouted. ke nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll solve it in two days.¡± Everyone was full of doubts. The leaders wondered if ke had listened to their conversation. The mission was in Mirea this time, and it would take a day to fly back and forth. Moreover, that mission was difficult, or the leaders would not have asked ke back from vacation. ke asked, ¡°Any other questions?¡± The leaders shook their heads helplessly. ¡°If there¡¯s no problem, I¡¯ll be leaving. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± ke stood up as he spoke and left the meeting room. His subordinate hurriedly apologized to the leaders before leaving. He could feel his palms sweaty. ¡°Mr. MacNeil!¡± The subordinate chased after ke. ke arrived at the arsenal, quickly put on the equipment, and asked coldly, ¡°What?¡± The subordinate hesitated, then said, ¡°Old Mrs. MacNeil¡¯s 60th birthday ising soon. She asked someone to transfer a message to invite you over. Do you want to attend it?¡± ke paused and sneered. ¡°Reply to them that I¡¯ll go there.¡± That piece of medal of honor belongs to Grandpa. It¡¯s time to get it back. ¡°By the way, send a message to my lovely Lilly. Ask her to go there too. As a daddy, I have to vent anger for my daughter.¡± The subordinate felt helpless. ke had not seen Lilly yet, so he looked forward to meeting her. ¡­ Giuliana was excitedly trembling when she received the news. That God of Battle is the hottest big shot recently! He wants toe to celebrate my birthday! ¡°Hurry up, order someone immediately! We¡¯ll make a big banquet!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jerome twirled his gray beard and made a decision. ¡°Davion, send the invitations to rich and famous families now!¡± God of Battle, ke MacNeil, came to the MacNeil family to celebrate Giuliana¡¯s birthday. Such a piece of news would make many people jealous. It was their good chance to make rtionships and broaden their contacts! Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 100 He¡¯s the Grandson of the MacNeil Family Everyone in The MacNeil family was thrilled. Only one of the young men hesitated and asked, ¡°Grandpa Jerome, don¡¯t you feel it strange why Chief MacNeil suddenly agreed toe?¡± The young man named Rylee MacNeil was the son of Jerome¡¯s younger brother. Rylee came to Clodston to develop and live with the MacNeil family. Jerome twirled his beard and answered indifferently, ¡°We¡¯re all surnamed MacNeil. It¡¯s normal for Chief MacNeil toe.¡± No matter why, it¡¯s fine as long as hees! Rylee shook his head again. ¡°I always feel something strange about Chief MacNeil. He even embarrasses the deputy. I wonder why he agrees toe.¡± Giuliana stared at Rylee. ¡°Rylee, why did you always think badly? Why can¡¯t Chief MacNeile to celebrate my birthday?¡± We¡¯re the family members of a first-ss hero! Shouldn¡¯t Chief MacNeile to celebrate my birthday? Davion solemnly said, ¡°Rylee, don¡¯t guess nonsense!¡± Rylee shut up immediately but could not hide his resentment. He thought Jerome¡¯s family was all useless. They were lucky enough to snatch Erick¡¯s honor. If Erick¡¯s first-ss merit glory fell on him, he would have been wealthy. Tristan MacNeil, the grandson of The MacNeil family, rolled his eyes thoughtfully. Although Rylee failed the public examination for several years, Tristan knew Rylee was capable. So Tristan pretended to ponder, then said, ¡°Grandpa, I think it strange too. It¡¯s better to be more cautious.¡± Hearing what his grandson said, Jerome thought it made sense. ¡°Cruz, go check it out.¡± Jerome¡¯s second son, Cruz MacNeil, nodded in response. After entrusting many rtionships and contacts to investigate, the MacNeil family finally found the truth. It turned out that the God of Battle, ke MacNeil, was from the MacNeil family! The MacNeil family was stunned by the news. Jerome trembled. ¡°It¡¯s Erick¡¯s grandson, which means he¡¯s also my grandson! We¡¯re so lucky!¡± Giuliana flushed with excitement. ¡°No wonder he¡¯s going to celebrate my birthday!¡± Davion suddenly realized and said to Giuliana, ¡°He promised toe without saying a reason. It seems he wants to give you a surprise!¡± Seeing their reactions, Rylee was speechless. If I remember correctly, ke MacNeil isn¡¯t Grandpa Jerome¡¯s biological grandson. At most, he can be said to be a grandnephew. Although Rylee felt something was wrong, he did not say anything more. The MacNeil family excitedly began to arrange the birthday banquet. They hang colorful balloons and bright flowers, and even gilded invitations. Jerome liked to collect antiques. He usually treasured and locked the antiques when going out. Now, he took them out and disyed them. Jerome was gratified and excited. ¡°I¡¯ve been in Clodston for five years. This year, the MacNeil family will take another leap forward!¡± ke was the god of battle in Dudroinia and the suprememander of the military department. In the old era, he might be a knight the king would rely on. No one else could invite him, but he was the grandson of the MacNeil family! It meant that they would be the most influential family from now on! The MacNeil family sent out invitations overwhelmingly to many wealthy families and celebrities. The MacNeil family¡¯s butler even told everyone that the firstmander of the military department, the first god of battle in Dudroinia, was Jerome¡¯s grandson! He said it so happily. As soon as the news came out, everyone was secretly startled, and they congratted the MacNeil family in advance. Giuliana raised her head proudly. In the past, they had to rely on various people to make rtionships, but now they were different! They could choose the contacts when others curried favor with them. When Hugh received the invitation from the MacNeil family, he was reading in the garden while Lilly was drawing on the stone table beside him. Seeing a guesting, she subconsciously greeted politely, ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± Soon, Lilly recognized it was the MacNeil family¡¯s butler, who was impolite to Anthony the day before yesterday. Immediately, she turned and ran away. The MacNeil family¡¯s butler, Kevin Wolfe, nced at Lilly with a gleam of contempt. What a rude kid! The Crawford family said her dad might be from the MacNeil family. Fortunately, I had driven them away. Compared to business, politics was better. If Lilly was from the Shaw family, Jerome might consider allowing her to be a member of the MacNeil family. ¡°Hello, Mr. Crawford. Old Mrs. MacNeil¡¯s birthday ising soon. We invite all the celebrities in Clodston to the banquet. I¡¯m here to send you an invitation,¡± Kevin said. Hugh showed an indifferent look. ¡°Put it aside. If you have nothing else, you may go now.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Kevin¡¯s expression darkened. Although The MacNeil family was an upstart in Clodston, they were as famous as other influential families. So, Kevin felt annoyed with the Crawford family¡¯s arrogance. He said, ¡°Mr. Crawford, do you know the God of Battle that returned to Clodston recently? That¡¯s Old Mrs. MacNeil¡¯s grandson!¡± Under normal circumstances, others would stand up immediately when they heard about ke. However, Hugh shook the newspaper and snorted coldly. ¡°Oh? That¡¯s great! I thought he was your grandson.¡± Hearing that, Kevin frowned. ¡°Mr. Crawford, everyone admires Dudroinia¡¯s patron saint like Chief MacNeil. You can¡¯t say that casually.¡± Hugh was expressionless. He did know that ke. After all, Lilly was ke¡¯s daughter, even though she had not recognized ke as her father yet. ¡°Jack, send him off,¡± Hugh ordered Jack. Jack signaled Kevin politely. ¡°Pleasee with me.¡± Kevin was pissed off. Hmph! What a businessman¡¯s bad habit! The Crawford family has no upbringing or background at all! Kevin left angrily. Then, Hugh finally picked up the invitation card. He only nced at it, then threw it aside coldly. If ke had not asked him to bring Lilly to Giuliana¡¯s birthday party and ke would vent anger for Lilly, Hugh would never go there. Thinking of that, Hugh flickered his eyes. ¡°Lilly,e here.¡± Lilly ran over. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Hugh said, ¡°That rude butler just now invited us to the MacNeil family to celebrate Old Mrs. MacNeil¡¯s birthday. Do you want to go?¡± As long as Lilly said no, he would not attend that party. Even if ke asked, he could say Lilly did not want to go. Lilly tilted her head and pinched her fingers. ¡°Grandpa, let me predict first!¡± She grabbed Tortoise and turned it. ¡°Tortoise, turn and tell me my fortune¡­¡± Tortoise felt dizzy. It turned over, theny down. Lilly was puzzled. ¡°Huh, there¡¯s a reversal?¡± Hugh was speechless. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 He¡¯s the Grandson of the MacNeil Family Everyone in The MacNeil family was thrilled. Only one of the young men hesitated and asked, ¡°Grandpa Jerome, don¡¯t you feel it strange why Chief MacNeil suddenly agreed toe?¡± The young man named Rylee MacNeil was the son of Jerome¡¯s younger brother. Rylee came to Clodston to develop and live with the MacNeil family. Jerome twirled his beard and answered indifferently, ¡°We¡¯re all surnamed MacNeil. It¡¯s normal for Chief MacNeil toe.¡± No matter why, it¡¯s fine as long as hees! Rylee shook his head again. ¡°I always feel something strange about Chief MacNeil. He even embarrasses the deputy. I wonder why he agrees toe.¡± Giuliana stared at Rylee. ¡°Rylee, why did you always think badly? Why can¡¯t Chief MacNeile to celebrate my birthday?¡± We¡¯re the family members of a first-ss hero! Shouldn¡¯t Chief MacNeile to celebrate my birthday? Davion solemnly said, ¡°Rylee, don¡¯t guess nonsense!¡± Rylee shut up immediately but could not hide his resentment. He thought Jerome¡¯s family was all useless. They were lucky enough to snatch Erick¡¯s honor. If Erick¡¯s first-ss merit glory fell on him, he would have been wealthy. Tristan MacNeil, the grandson of The MacNeil family, rolled his eyes thoughtfully. Although Rylee failed the public examination for several years, Tristan knew Rylee was capable. So Tristan pretended to ponder, then said, ¡°Grandpa, I think it strange too. It¡¯s better to be more cautious.¡± Hearing what his grandson said, Jerome thought it made sense. ¡°Cruz, go check it out.¡± Jerome¡¯s second son, Cruz MacNeil, nodded in response. After entrusting many rtionships and contacts to investigate, the MacNeil family finally found the truth. It turned out that the God of Battle, ke MacNeil, was from the MacNeil family! The MacNeil family was stunned by the news. Jerome trembled. ¡°It¡¯s Erick¡¯s grandson, which means he¡¯s also my grandson! We¡¯re so lucky!¡± Giuliana flushed with excitement. ¡°No wonder he¡¯s going to celebrate my birthday!¡± Davion suddenly realized and said to Giuliana, ¡°He promised toe without saying a reason. It seems he wants to give you a surprise!¡± Seeing their reactions, Rylee was speechless. If I remember correctly, ke MacNeil isn¡¯t Grandpa Jerome¡¯s biological grandson. At most, he can be said to be a grandnephew. Although Rylee felt something was wrong, he did not say anything more. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The MacNeil family excitedly began to arrange the birthday banquet. They hang colorful balloons and bright flowers, and even gilded invitations. Jerome liked to collect antiques. He usually treasured and locked the antiques when going out. Now, he took them out and disyed them. Jerome was gratified and excited. ¡°I¡¯ve been in Clodston for five years. This year, the MacNeil family will take another leap forward!¡± ke was the god of battle in Dudroinia and the suprememander of the military department. In the old era, he might be a knight the king would rely on. No one else could invite him, but he was the grandson of the MacNeil family! It meant that they would be the most influential family from now on! The MacNeil family sent out invitations overwhelmingly to many wealthy families and celebrities. The MacNeil family¡¯s butler even told everyone that the firstmander of the military department, the first god of battle in Dudroinia, was Jerome¡¯s grandson! He said it so happily. As soon as the news came out, everyone was secretly startled, and they congratted the MacNeil family in advance. Giuliana raised her head proudly. In the past, they had to rely on various people to make rtionships, but now they were different! They could choose the contacts when others curried favor with them. When Hugh received the invitation from the MacNeil family, he was reading in the garden while Lilly was drawing on the stone table beside him. Seeing a guesting, she subconsciously greeted politely, ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± Soon, Lilly recognized it was the MacNeil family¡¯s butler, who was impolite to Anthony the day before yesterday. Immediately, she turned and ran away. The MacNeil family¡¯s butler, Kevin Wolfe, nced at Lilly with a gleam of contempt. What a rude kid! The Crawford family said her dad might be from the MacNeil family. Fortunately, I had driven them away. Compared to business, politics was better. If Lilly was from the Shaw family, Jerome might consider allowing her to be a member of the MacNeil family. ¡°Hello, Mr. Crawford. Old Mrs. MacNeil¡¯s birthday ising soon. We invite all the celebrities in Clodston to the banquet. I¡¯m here to send you an invitation,¡± Kevin said. Hugh showed an indifferent look. ¡°Put it aside. If you have nothing else, you may go now.¡± Kevin¡¯s expression darkened. Although The MacNeil family was an upstart in Clodston, they were as famous as other influential families. So, Kevin felt annoyed with the Crawford family¡¯s arrogance. He said, ¡°Mr. Crawford, do you know the God of Battle that returned to Clodston recently? That¡¯s Old Mrs. MacNeil¡¯s grandson!¡± Under normal circumstances, others would stand up immediately when they heard about ke. However, Hugh shook the newspaper and snorted coldly. ¡°Oh? That¡¯s great! I thought he was your grandson.¡± Hearing that, Kevin frowned. ¡°Mr. Crawford, everyone admires Dudroinia¡¯s patron saint like Chief MacNeil. You can¡¯t say that casually.¡± Hugh was expressionless. He did know that ke. After all, Lilly was ke¡¯s daughter, even though she had not recognized ke as her father yet. ¡°Jack, send him off,¡± Hugh ordered Jack. Jack signaled Kevin politely. ¡°Pleasee with me.¡± Kevin was pissed off. Hmph! What a businessman¡¯s bad habit! The Crawford family has no upbringing or background at all! Kevin left angrily. Then, Hugh finally picked up the invitation card. He only nced at it, then threw it aside coldly. If ke had not asked him to bring Lilly to Giuliana¡¯s birthday party and ke would vent anger for Lilly, Hugh would never go there. Thinking of that, Hugh flickered his eyes. ¡°Lilly,e here.¡± Lilly ran over. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Hugh said, ¡°That rude butler just now invited us to the MacNeil family to celebrate Old Mrs. MacNeil¡¯s birthday. Do you want to go?¡± As long as Lilly said no, he would not attend that party. Even if ke asked, he could say Lilly did not want to go. Lilly tilted her head and pinched her fingers. ¡°Grandpa, let me predict first!¡± She grabbed Tortoise and turned it. ¡°Tortoise, turn and tell me my fortune¡­¡± Tortoise felt dizzy. It turned over, theny down. Lilly was puzzled. ¡°Huh, there¡¯s a reversal?¡± Hugh was speechless. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Lilly hugged Hugh¡¯s arm obediently and asked, ¡°Grandpa, are you unwilling to bring me there?¡± Hugh pursed his lips. When Lilly became quiet and sensible, she always made people feel distressed. He sighed and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Lilly was like a delicate flower that he guarded with all his heart, and he did not want others to see her. However, thinking back to the past, he also protected Jean. In the end, she passed away regretfully without seeing the outside world. So, Hugh wanted to bring all the prosperity in the world to Lilly and let her see a wider world. Lilly leaned against Hugh. She pondered, then asked, ¡°Grandpa, what does God of Battle mean?¡± Hugh replied, ¡°It means heroes who fought very hard. They defended our country like a patron saint. We can live in a peaceful country now because of the bloodshed and sacrifice of patron saints like them.¡± Although Hugh thought ke was not a good person, he could not deny that ke was respectable. Hugh would not hide ke¡¯s achievement from Lilly. Lilly asked again, ¡°Does that mean a good guy?¡± Hugh looked at her and smiled. ¡°At least he isn¡¯t bad.¡± He agreed to go to the MacNeil family, as they wanted to see what ke could do. If ke wanted to return or recognize the MacNeil family, the Crawford family would not let Lilly go there. The style of the MacNeil family was unsuitable for Lilly to live in, even for half a day. Lilly was thinking about another question. Battle? She asked suspiciously, ¡°Grandpa, we don¡¯t have a battle now!¡± She only saw battles on TV, which were from movies. Hugh patted Lilly¡¯s shoulder kindly. ¡°Battle in a peaceful era isn¡¯t a battle ordinary people can see.¡± They could only have peace after battles. There was no quiet time. It was someone who blocked the gunfire from behind to protect the peace. Lilly only understood a bit. Her Battle Daddy did not seem bad, so she wanted to meet him. She wanted to see if ke was as tall as in her dream that he mmed into the door frame every time he entered. She also wondered whether ke let her ride around his neck. She believed ke, who defended the people, should be a good father instead of being the same as Stephen. ¡­ When Kevin returned to the MacNeil family, Giuliana happened to be in the living room on the first floor. She asked curiously, ¡°How is the Crawford family¡¯s reaction? Are they happy?¡± Kevin only sent invitations to those with political ties, but the Crawford family was an exception. Kevin answered respectfully, ¡°Madam, the invitation has been delivered. But Mr. Crawford didn¡¯t seem very happy and kicked me out.¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because we didn¡¯t see that little girl the day before yesterday, so they bear a grudge! The Crawford family has always doted on that little girl.¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because we didn¡¯t see that little girl the day before yesterday, so they bear a grudge! The Crawford family has always doted on that little girl.¡± Giuliana frowned and felt upset. She thought the Crawford family was narrow-minded. She had heard that Lilly went to y at school, and Anthony let her go to ss. Then, somehow a teacher offended Lilly, and the school fired that teacher and revoked her teaching qualification. ¡°Sooner orter, she will be spoiled by them.¡± Giuliana snorted coldly. ¡°With such an arrogant personality, I¡¯ll never let her enter the MacNeil family.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Her fourth grandson, Leo, was indeed more romantic and had also been to y in South City. But even if Lilly was Leo¡¯s child, Giuliana did not want to acknowledge Lilly. Giuliana even thought Lilly was ineligible to enter the MacNeil family until Leo married and gave birth to the eldest child. She ordered Kevin, ¡°You may go now! Re-n the yard and separate several areas. Remember to bring all the officials into the house and the celebrities in the business circle to the yard. As for the Crawford family, let them be in thest peripheral.¡± Giuliana was so proud now. She felt she was from an influential family, and ke was Dudroinia¡¯s God of Battle. She believed no other family couldpare with the MacNeil family. So she even dared to ignore the Crawford family. ¡­ Time passed in the blink of an eye. Today was Giuliana¡¯s birthday banquet. Anthony set off with Lilly. Lilly wore a simple white dress like a lovely little flower. As soon as they left the car, they saw Melody and Ivan waiting at the door. Anthony greeted and asked, ¡°Mr. Shaw didn¡¯te?¡± Melody responded, ¡°He has an urgent mission and isn¡¯t in the country.¡± After saying that, she looked at Lilly and smiled. ¡°The MacNeil family is arrogant and may embarrass the Crawford family. So I wait for you two here.¡± The Shaw family was from the orthodox military department. Everyone in Clodston knew the MacNeil family only respected the people rted to politics. Anthony¡¯s voice was t, but he politely refused. ¡°Thank you. You don¡¯t need to help us.¡± Melody waved. ¡°You don¡¯t need my help, but Lilly is different! She¡¯s a cute little girl, right?¡± She fondled Lilly¡¯s braid. Lilly shook her head. ¡°No, Aunty! I¡¯m not cute!¡± She could break the railing with her bare hands and swing a sledgehammer. Melody looked at Lilly, who showed seriousness cutely. He poused, then continued, ¡°Moybe it¡¯s becouse we didn¡¯t see thot little girl the doy before yesterdoy, so they beor o grudge! The Crowford fomily hos olwoys doted on thot little girl.¡± Giuliono frowned ond felt upset. She thought the Crowford fomily wos norrow-minded. She hod heord thot Lilly went to ploy ot school, ond Anthony let her go to closs. Then, somehow o teocher offended Lilly, ond the school fired thot teocher ond revoked her teoching quolificotion. ¡°Sooner or loter, she will be spoiled by them.¡± Giuliono snorted coldly. ¡°With such on orrogont personolity, I¡¯ll never let her enter the MocNeil fomily.¡± Her fourth grondson, Leo, wos indeed more romontic ond hod olso been to ploy in South City. But even if Lilly wos Leo¡¯s child, Giuliono did not wont to ocknowledge Lilly. Giuliono even thought Lilly wos ineligible to enter the MocNeil fomily until Leo morried ond gove birth to the eldest child. She ordered Kevin, ¡°You moy go now! Re-plon the yord ond seporote severol oreos. Remember to bring oll the officiols into the house ond the celebrities in the business circle to the yord. As for the Crowford fomily, let them be in the lost peripherol.¡± Giuliono wos so proud now. She felt she wos from on influentiol fomily, ond Bloke wos Dudroinio¡¯s God of Bottle. She believed no other fomily couldpore with the MocNeil fomily. So she even dored to ignore the Crowford fomily. ¡­ Time possed in the blink of on eye. Todoy wos Giuliono¡¯s birthdoy bonquet. Anthony set off with Lilly. Lilly wore o simple white dress like o lovely little flower. As soon os they left the cor, they sow Melody ond Ivon woiting ot the door. Anthony greeted ond osked, ¡°Mr. Show didn¡¯te?¡± Melody responded, ¡°He hos on urgent mission ond isn¡¯t in the country.¡± After soying thot, she looked ot Lilly ond smiled. ¡°The MocNeil fomily is orrogont ond moy emborross the Crowford fomily. So I woit for you two here.¡± The Show fomily wos from the orthodox militory deportment. Everyone in Clodston knew the MocNeil fomily only respected the people reloted to politics. Anthony¡¯s voice wos flot, but he politely refused. ¡°Thonk you. You don¡¯t need to help us.¡± Melody woved. ¡°You don¡¯t need my help, but Lilly is different! She¡¯s o cute little girl, right?¡± She fondled Lilly¡¯s broid. Lilly shook her heod. ¡°No, Aunty! I¡¯m not cute!¡± She could breok the roiling with her bore honds ond swing o sledgehommer. Melody looked ot Lilly, who showed seriousness cutely. ¡°Haha! Alright, let¡¯s go in together!¡± Anthony nodded and led Lilly inside. Ivan said nothing. Does this little girl still remember me? Ivan pursed his lips, then suddenly reached out toward Lilly. ¡°Here.¡± Two fruit candies were lying in his palm. One was pineapple vored, and the other was strawberry. Lilly¡¯s eyes sparkled. She usually would not ept candy from anyone, but it was different if a friend gave it to her. Lilly took a quick sneak peek at Anthony, then quietly reached out to take the candy. ¡°Thank you, Ivan!¡± She leaned close to Ivan and whispered. Ivan turned his face away and pretended to be indifferent. ¡°Hmm.¡± Anthony did not stare at Lilly, but he could notice Lilly¡¯s behavior. He only pretended not to see it. Lilly thought she was secretly peeling off the candy wrapper and putting the fruit candy into her mouth. Seeing that, Anthony suddenly wanted to tease her. He quickly turned around and called, ¡°Lilly?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Lilly immediately pursed her lips. ¡°Uncle Anthony, what¡¯s the matter?¡± She asked while pretending to be nonchnt. Anthonyughed, then answered, ¡°Nothing.¡± Lilly said, ¡°Oh, okay! Tell me when you have something to do.¡± She pretended to have no candy in her mouth and tried to cover it up. But she still dropped her saliva when she spoke. Melody could not hold back and burst outughing. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll get you a tissue!¡± Melody stopped, then opened her bag to find a tissue. When Lilly looked up, she saw the cakes inside the house. She might run in immediately if she was in the Crawford family. But she did not forget where she was, so she held back. It was just that she could not control her eyes and aimed at the little cakes. Meanwhile, Kevin came out. He saw Anthony and Lilly without discovering Melody behind them. Seeing Lilly looking at the cakes, he chuckled disdainfully. Sure enough, she¡¯s a child from a small ce. She acts as if she has never seen the cakes. Hmph! ¡°Please stop here.¡± Kevin smiled hypocritically. ¡°Mr. Anthony, your seats are over there.¡± Upon saying that, Kevin pointed to the outermost yard. In that corner, the lights were dim, and the seats were simple wooden chairs. ¡°Sorry, not everyone can enter the house,¡± Kevin said sarcastically, ¡°But if you want to give Old Mrs. MacNeil a gift, you can wait in line first. Oh, by the way, please watch your child. After all, children like to eat. It¡¯s better not to do anything embarrassing.¡± Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Who Wants to Teach My Daughter a Lesson? Kevin had a polite smile, but it was clear that he looked down on Anthony and Lilly. Anthony sneered. The MacNeil family was indeed arrogant, and they lived up to their reputation. Lilly said to Kevin innocently, ¡°Your family is so strange. You invite guests to celebrate that granny¡¯s birthday but ask the guests to sit at the door. It¡¯s impolite.¡± Anthony corrected her, ¡°Not impolite, but uneducated.¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Yes, uneducated. Uncle, I think it¡¯s you embarrassing, not me.¡± The people around whispered and thought that Lilly was right. The MacNeil family was overbearing and was even stingy as they reminded the guests about eating. Moreover, they separated the guests into different areas ording to the guests¡¯ status. Everyone was a little angry. The guests would not swallow the anger if the MacNeil family did not have ke as their grandson. So when Lilly expressed her opinion, they felt secretly refreshed. Kevin¡¯s face darkened. He was about to say something when he saw Melody behind Anthony and Lilly. He immediately ignored Anthony and Lilly, then greeted Melody warmly, ¡°Mrs. Shaw, wee! Come inside, please!¡± Melody sneered. ¡°The MacNeil family is so powerful. You even ignore the Crawford family, the richest family in Clodston. I dare not go in with you.¡± She bent down to wipe Lilly¡¯s mouth and said lightly, ¡°Wherever Lilly and Mr. Anthony sit, we¡¯ll sit there.¡± Melody was supporting Lilly. Ivan also said to Kevin coldly, ¡°Apologies to my friend!¡± Ivan did not have many friends. But since Lilly rescued him, he regarded her as a friend. Naturally, he could not watch someone bully his first friend. Kevin¡¯s expression froze as he did not expect the Shaw family to think highly of the Crawford family. He felt a little embarrassed and med Anthony and Lilly for the embarrassment. They knew Melody was behind but did not say anything, so he thought they deliberately kept silent. Kevin smiled and said to Melody, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry. Pleasee inside first! I¡¯ll rearrange their seats.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. While talking, he deliberately stepped aside and pretended to bump into Lilly inadvertently. Lilly was a child, and Kevin was an adult. As Lilly was unprepared, Kevin knocked her aside. ¡°Ouch!¡± Lilly fell to the ground. Her wrist got hurt, and it was reddish. Without saying a word, Anthony immediately kicked Kevin aside. Kevin had caught off guard, so he bumped into the antique shelf. Bang! An antique vase fell and shattered to pieces. Kevin¡¯s face immediately turned pale. It was Jerome¡¯s most cherished antique, and Jerome repeatedly told Kevin to look after it when the guests came. Unexpectedly, he smashed it. But he immediately felt that it was Anthony¡¯s fault. Kevin red at Anthony. ¡°Mr. Anthony, why are you hitting me for no reason?¡± However, Anthony did not even look at Kevin. He immediately picked Lilly up and asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡± Lilly rubbed her wrists, then her bottom. ¡°Uncle Anthony, I¡¯m fine,¡± Lilly answered. The people inside heard the noise and hurried out. When Jerome saw the broken antique on the ground, he felt his heart ache to bleed. He suppressed his anger and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kevin immediately responded, ¡°Sir, Mr. Anthony hit me because he was unsatisfied with¡­¡± Anthony sneered. ¡°Unsatisfied?¡± Did I speak just now? I kicked him without saying anything. Lilly frowned and looked at Kevin. ¡°You¡¯re lying. You secretly bumped into me first, so Uncle Anthony hit you!¡± He hit me and ndered Uncle Anthony. I won¡¯t let him bully us! Lilly looked at Kevin angrily. Kevin defended, ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense! How would I secretly bump into you? I won¡¯t bully children!¡± Giuliana was leaning on a walking cane. Before she found the truth, she reprimanded Lilly with a stern expression, ¡°Hmph! I didn¡¯t expect you to nder others at a young age. How did your parents teach you?¡± She red at Lilly. So she¡¯s that Lilly? What a rude and unruly kid! I won¡¯t let her enter the MacNeil family! Jerome also scolded angrily, ¡°It¡¯s the parents¡¯ fault to have a rude kid! The children of rich families are the easiest to be useless. Mr. Anthony, you should watch your child!¡± Anthony was pissed off. ¡°You have no right to teach me!¡± The MacNeil family was an upstart without power and background. They were only a piece of trash taking Erick¡¯s honor. Melody¡¯s expression was gloomy, and she said sarcastically, ¡°The MacNeil family is so majestic! We¡¯re the guests, but you all target a child. Is this how you treat your guests?¡± Giuliana looked at Melody, and herplexion got a bit better. ¡°Mrs. Shaw, you should realize the situation before speaking. After all, Mr. Shaw and my grandson are members of the military department,¡± Giuliana said with her head raised. Melody sneered. Giuliana even dared to teach her a lesson. Maybe Giuliana thought she was more mighty as ke was the supreme leader while Colton was subordinate. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Melody held Ivan¡¯s hand and was about to leave. People around whispered to each other. ¡°s, why did the MacNeil family act like this?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t take the Crawford family seriously and even wanted to overwhelm the Shaw family. I¡¯ve never seen an arrogant person like them.¡± ¡°I suspect that they are fools.¡± ¡°Shh¡­ They have the capital to be arrogant! Because of that God of Battle¡­¡± Giuliana was upset. She regarded herself as God of Battle¡¯s grandma. But Melody and Anthony embarrassed her and even wanted to leave before she drove them away. Giuliana looked at Lilly coldly and decided to build her prestige from Lilly. She sternly said, ¡°You ndered Kevin just now! Apologize to Kevin!¡± Melody stopped and retorted speechlessly, ¡°No apologies needed!¡± Lilly imitated Melody and refuted Giuliana, ¡°No apologies needed!¡± Anthony held Lilly¡¯s hand and left without saying a word. Giuliana was so angry that she almost fainted. She yelled, ¡°Stop! Do you think you cane and leave freely? You made trouble here, so you have to pay for it!¡± Giuliana pointed at Lilly. ¡°Kevin, grab her over here! She¡¯s so uneducated! Today I¡¯ll teach her a lesson!¡± Kevin sneered. He thought Anthony and Melody overestimated themselves and dared to fight with him. He signaled several people to stop Anthony and Melody. Then, Kevin stepped forward and was about to grab Lilly. Suddenly, the big iron gate of the MacNeil family mmed loudly. A ck SUV drove in rudely and stopped in front of everyone. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so lively here!¡± A man in ck stepped out of the car. ke had not had time to change his clothes. He wore a ck uniform, body armor, and a ck mask that covered his face. He took off the mask and the gloves, then sneered. ¡°Who wants to teach my daughter a lesson?¡± Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 I¡¯ll Deal With Anyone Who Provoked My Family Everyone was frightened by this sudden change. Nobody expected a ck SUV to rush into a birthday banquet, so they could not react. ke looked at a figure in the crowd. Lilly was wearing a white dress with two small braids. She had big eyes and looked cute. When he saw her from a distance, she red at the person blocking the way in anger. She was full of guard like a little beast as if she could throw someone away. Heh, she¡¯s funny. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Lilly was also looking at ke. Is he my Battle Daddy? She struggled to raise her head and found ke was tall, even taller than Anthony. She wondered if ke would hit the door frame when he entered, and she suddenly wanted to see that scene. The other people who were stunned came back to their senses. A guest, who the MacNeil family regarded as VIP, hurried over to ke and greeted respectfully, ¡°Chief MacNeil!¡± Everyone was in an uproar. God of Battle was here! The man who guarded Dudroinia, a hero respected by big shots! Only then did Giulianae to her senses. She strode forward excitedly with her cane and exaggeratedly shouted, ¡°My dear grandson! You¡¯re finally back!¡± Jerome was also excited with relief. ¡°It¡¯s good to be back! Your grandma has been looking forward to you for a long time. She was restless when you didn¡¯te back from the mission. She couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well¡­¡± Giuliana wiped away her tears. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up! It¡¯s been more than ten years since you left, and I still remember when you were a child, I hugged and coaxed you¡­¡± Tristan greeted him warmly, ¡°ke, you¡¯re back! Since you said you would celebrate Grandma¡¯s birthday and surprise Grandma, we¡¯ve been looking forward to your return!¡± Kevin also had a proud expression and was full of joy. ¡°Mr. ke, pleasee inside! I¡¯ll help you take things!¡± The MacNeil family kept greeting ke as if he was the head of the MacNeil family. ke red at Kevin indifferently. Kevin immediately stopped his actions of lifting things and dared not to move. He froze on the spot and sweated profusely. What happened? Why do I feel like Mr. ke is going to kill me? ¡°Why so rush?¡± ke looked around. ¡°Tell me, what happened just now?¡± His voice was pleasant, but there was a sense of murderous coldness for no reason. Jerome and Giuliana were so excited that they did not notice what ke had said when he arrived. They did not hear him say Lilly was his daughter. After all, the leaders told them ke was single and had no children, so they subconsciously did not think about that. Jerome nced at Lilly indifferently and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! I know you want to help us. Just forget it! You just came back¡­¡± Giuliana wiped her tears and said, ¡°Yes, leave them alone! Just an uneducated child!¡± ke¡¯s expression gradually turned gloomy, and he said coldly, ¡°Just say it! I¡¯ll deal with anyone who provoked my family.¡± Giuliana felt rejoiced. So it¡¯s the feeling of having a powerful rtive! It¡¯s so secure! She sighed and exined hypocritically, ¡°This child is from the Crawford family, and she came to us two days ago. She said her father was from the MacNeil family, but we refused to let her in. Although Leo is yful, he also has a sense of proportion. He won¡¯t have an illegitimate daughter. Maybe they held grudges after being rejected. This child fell by herself and ndered Kevin for pushing her, and her adult hit Kevin unreasonably.¡± Jerome nodded and added, ¡°And even smashed my treasured vase! They are unruled and uneducated!¡± Jerome and Giuliana looked at Anthony and Lilly with disdain. Look, our grandson wants to uphold justice for us! No matter how rich you are, you can¡¯t win our grandson! Soon, they heard ke say, ¡°nder, right? They even smashed an antique vase?¡± Jerome quickly answered, ¡°That¡¯s right! I specially disyed this vase to wee you. It¡¯s worth hundreds of millions.¡± Jerome¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. Isn¡¯t the Crawford family wealthy? I¡¯ll cheat them a few hundred million! ke looked at the well-arranged flower stands on both sides of the yard. Each flower stand had two antique vases. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a pity.¡± He sighed softly. Before the MacNeil family could react, ke suddenly grabbed Kevin and threw him out. With a loud bang, Kevin knocked down several flower stands. The antique vases on the flower stand all fell into pieces. Lilly¡¯s eyes widened. She could not help but open her mouth in shock. Whoa, cool! Keviny on the ground in the yard. He coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood while trembling with pain. ¡°Mr. ke¡­¡± Kevin was horrified. Why did Mr. ke hit me? Jerome and Giuliana were also stunned, then subconsciously shouted, ¡°No! Not hit Kevin¡­¡± Jerome was so distressed that he felt his heartache. My antiques! ke smiled with a hint of evil. ¡°Oh, I forgot about that.¡± Giuliana breathed a sigh of relief. She thought ke forgot Kevin was from the MacNeil family. However, she saw ke remove his body armor and uniform, then throw them into the car. He pressed his fingers, stepped forward, and squatted in front of Kevin, who was vomiting blood. Kevin quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mr. ke. I¡­¡± ke interrupted him, ¡°But I¡¯m not fine! I forgot to take off my uniform when I hit you. Just pretend that I didn¡¯t hit you just now.¡± Upon hearing that, ke¡¯s subordinate sighed helplessly. Kevin was puzzled. The MacNeil family also could not understand what ke meant. Crack! ke suddenly squeezed Kevin¡¯s hand and crushed the bone in his wrist. ¡°Ah!¡± Kevin let out a scream. ¡°Shh.¡± ke frowned. ¡°You¡¯re too noisy.¡± After saying that, ke stood up and kicked Kevin. Kevin flew out and smashed the rest of the antiques to pieces. Keviny on the flowerbed, and nobody knew whether he was fine. ke walked toward Lilly and asked the people present, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear very clearly just now. Who is going to teach my daughter a lesson?¡± While ke finished speaking, he stood in front of Lilly. He bent down and picked Lilly up. Everyone was stunned. What? Lilly is ke MacNeil¡¯s daughter! The MacNeil family was also shocked, and they immediately felt chilled. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 The MacNeil Family¡¯s Surprise Turned Into a Fright Everyone was surprised that the Crawford family¡¯s beloved little princess was the daughter of God of Battle. Jerome and Giuliana were in a daze. Two days ago, Anthony brought Lilly to the MacNeil family to find her biological father, and now ke acknowledged Lilly was his daughter. It turned out that it was not Leo MacNeil but ke MacNeil! They suddenly had a bad feeling. ke injured Kevin severely and seemed ruthless. They might have offended him. Jerome¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Be calm! We didn¡¯t know anything. We¡¯re innocent! We¡¯re also his close rtives¡­¡± Giuliana stuttered. ¡°Yes¡­ yes! You¡¯re right!¡± They barely remained calm. The tall ke hugged Lilly with his back straight. He was in ck, which could show his strong arms, while Lilly looked cute in a white dress. They were so eye-catching. ke pinched Lilly¡¯s chin and suddenly smiled. ¡°Lilly, I¡¯m Daddy! Did I look handsome just now?¡± Anthony was expressionless on the side. He looked very eager to get to know Lilly. Lilly did not answer but stared at ke. Daddy doesn¡¯t look clever. But Mommy said when others want my praise, don¡¯t be stingy to praise them because my words may change their life. So Lilly gave ke a thumbs up. ¡°Handsome, very handsome, super handsome!¡± ke was stunned for a moment, then chuckled. He liked Lilly a lot, especially her cuteness. ¡°Tell me, how did they bully you just now?¡± ke nced at the MacNeil family lightly. Although he had hit Kevin, he had not dealt with Jerome and Giuliana. Lilly was smart. After living with the Crawford family for some time, she had perfected her vocabry and improved her expressions. Lilly started to exin, ¡°That granny is celebrating her birthday. She invited us over but didn¡¯t allow us to enter. Uncle Butler asked us to sit over there.¡± Lilly pointed to a dark corner next to the gate. ¡°Uncle Anthony was angry, and I said Uncle Butler was impolite. Uncle Anthony corrected me and said that he was uneducated. Then, Uncle Butler got angry and pushed me down secretly.¡± Lilly knew ke could help her to get justice, so she seized the chance toin, ¡°I almost fell in two, and my hand hurt!¡± ke¡¯s eyes grew cold. He took Lilly¡¯s hand and gently stroked her reddish wrist. ¡°And then?¡± ke signaled Lilly to continue. The MacNeil family was so frightened that they were about to exin. Unexpectedly, ke¡¯s cold re made them speechless in fright. Lilly continued, ¡°That granny asked me to apologize to Uncle Butler and not let us go.¡± ke asked, ¡°You apologized?¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°No apologies needed!¡± The coldness in ke¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared, and he smiled. ¡°Well done.¡± He knew what had happened afterward. As his mission was difficult, the time to return to Clodston was an hourter than he expected. He drove over as soon as he got off the ne. On the way, he wondered if Lilly had arrived at the MacNeil family. So he connected to the monitoring of the MacNeil family. It was just in time he saw them stop Lilly to teach her a lesson. Looking at ke¡¯s coldness and hostility, Giuliana quickly exined, ¡°It was a misunderstanding! We don¡¯t know about her identity! It¡¯s all Kevin¡¯s fault!¡± ke sneered. ¡°Oh? But you are the one who said to teach my daughter a lesson.¡± Giuliana stammered. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± She was so aggrieved. She was an elder but had to be submissive to a young. Jerome red at Giuliana and pretended to be angry. ¡°Look at the stupid things you did! You jump to conclusions without knowing anything!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Giuliana said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just too impulsive¡­¡± Jerome smiled over his face. ¡°ke, your grandma was only confused. Don¡¯t me her¡­¡± ke was condescending with an indifferent gaze. ¡°Confused? Are you fooling me?¡± Giuliana held her breath and could only apologize to Lilly in front of everyone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong!¡± ke sneered, then looked at Lilly. ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied?¡± If Lilly is dissatisfied, I¡¯ll ask them to apologize again. Apologies until Lilly is satisfied! The MacNeil family looked at Lilly nervously. Luckily, Lilly nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t want to say it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ke smiled. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Giuliana breathed a sigh of relief and immediately changed the topic. ¡°Lilly, you¡¯re so kind! Why didn¡¯t you tell me your father is ke? If you had said it sooner, I wouldn¡¯t have done such a stupid thing!¡± Jerome also smiled enthusiastically. ¡°What a coincidence! It turns out Lilly is our great-granddaughter!¡± Their contemptuous and haughty expressions before were gone, and they all hurried to curry favor with Lilly. Giuliana smiled and reached out to Lilly. ¡°Lilly, I¡¯m your great-grandma! Let¡¯s hug!¡± Jerome said emotionally, ¡°In a blink of an eye, we have a great-grandchild. It¡¯s our blessing to have a family of four generations!¡± They smiled at Lilly and wished Lilly would acknowledge them as her great-grandparents. In this way, they could solve all the mess today. It was a pity that Lilly did not even look at them. She turned her head with a snort. ¡°I don¡¯t want you two to be my great-grandpa and great-grandma!¡± Lilly pondered. John said Erick¡¯s grandson was ke, and ke was her father. Daddy¡¯s dad was grandpa, and Daddy¡¯s grandpa was great-grandpa. So her great-grandpa should be Erick. ¡°My great-grandpa and great-grandma were dead,¡± Lilly said, ¡°You two have nothing to do with me.¡± John said her great-grandpa Erick had been exposed as a spy and encountered the opponent¡¯s revenge. Her great-grandma and her grandparents all died. Only ke had escaped. Giuliana and Jerome froze. Jerome exined with a stiff smile, ¡°Your great-grandpa is my brother. That means I¡¯m also your great-grandpa!¡± Lilly looked at ke in confusion. ke looked at her and exined, ¡°Your great-grandpa has no siblings.¡± Lilly understood. ¡°So they are fakes?¡± ke agreed with Lilly and nodded affirmatively. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± People around were surprised and looked at each other. It turned out that the MacNeil family had nothing to do with the God of Battle. Giuliana and Jerome felt embarrassed. They disagreed with Lilly. Jerome and Erick were cousins, which meant they were still ke¡¯s rtives. Now that ke was not what he used to be, they could not miss such a wonderful grandson. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Disengaged With Them Giuliana smiled stiffly. ¡°Lilly, you can¡¯t say we¡¯re fake. Cousins are also brothers¡­¡± Jerome echoed, ¡°Yeah, we all have the blood of the MacNeil family!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ke snorted coldly. ¡°The blood of the MacNeil family? Unfortunately, you don¡¯t deserve it!¡± His eyes were cold, without any emotion. ¡°When my grandpa and my parents died, I went to South City to look for you. But what was the result?¡± ke smiled mockingly. ¡°You were afraid of being implicated. So, when you knew that I had arrived at the bus station, you quickly asked someone to drive me out of the city. The next day, you all moved to the coastal area overnight!¡± ke could not find them at all. When he was seven, the fear and confusion of losing his loved ones dominated his instinctive search for shelter from his rtives. It was a pity that they did not help him. Destiny was always in constant change. Who would have thought that he survived? Lilly did not know why the sadness in her heart slowly overflowed when she listened to ke talking about the past indifferently. It turns out that Daddy used to be like me. He has no rtives and parents, and others regard him as an unlucky child. Lilly pursed her lips and hugged ke¡¯s neck without saying a word. Feeling Lilly¡¯s support, ke was stunned. ¡°Hmm?¡± ke raised an eyebrow. Is sheforting me? Lilly¡¯sfort made his heart soften and warm. As ke dismantled the MacNeil family¡¯s lie, they did not know what to say and could only smile embarrassedly. ¡°Uh¡­ there must be some misunderstanding¡­¡± After hearing ke¡¯s words, everyone finally figured it out. It turned out that Jerome and Erick were cousins! Knowing that Erick was exposed and killed, Jerome was afraid of danger, so he drove ke away and moved overnight. That was not what the MacNeil family said when they arrived in Clodston. Jerome told everyone that Erick was miserable and wished he could rece his brother. When sending the invitation to the guests, Jerome and Giuliana also emphasized the God of War was their grandson. Their behavior caused the guests, who were unclear about the details, to think that the sacrificed Erick was Jerome¡¯s elder brother. ¡°There is ayer of the rtionship between grandchildren and grandpas between brothers, let alone great-grandpas of cousins. They belong to distant rtives.¡± ¡°They ran so fast to avoid getting hurt, but they took the medal of honor! They hadn¡¯t looked for their grandnephew for ten years, but when they heard he became the God of Battle, they rushed to approach him again!¡± ¡°They¡¯re so shameless!¡± ¡°Would they still meet with Chief MacNeil if he was only a normal guy?¡± ¡°Of course not. Didn¡¯t you see that? The Crawford family brought Little Miss here, but the MacNeil family didn¡¯t acknowledge her. They are arrogant and think only government officials are qualified to deal with them.¡± Listening to everyone¡¯s undisguised discussions, Giuliana only felt embarrassed and aggrieved. Jerome blushed when ke exposed their lies. They had lost their face and did not know what to do. Rylee reacted quickly and said, ¡°Grandpa Jerome, ke must be tired. Let¡¯s go in to talk!¡± He looked at ke and smiled warmly. ¡°ke, what do you think?¡± Giuliana quickly echoed Rylee, ¡°Yes, ke! Let¡¯s go in first!¡± Jerome also said, ¡°ke, you must be tired! Come in first¡­¡± The MacNeil family felt ashamed, so they wanted to invite ke in. They did not want to reveal their disgrace. No matter how embarrassed they were, others would not laugh at them anymore if they continued the conversation inside. Unexpectedly, ke looked at Lilly again. ¡°Lilly, want to go in?¡± ke asked. Before Lilly could speak, Giuliana hurriedly advised, ¡°Lilly, let¡¯s go in first, okay? Look, I prepared cakes for you! There are many toys inside. We have dolls!¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want your cakes and toys.¡± Although Lilly liked to eat cakes, she did not eat strangers¡¯ cakes. She had vignce. Giuliana felt like she was about to vomit blood. Just now, Giuliana wished she could drive Lilly away. Giuliana did not expect herself to ask Lilly to go in so soon, and Lilly refused! If she had known Lilly¡¯s identity earlier, she should not have been so fierce to Lilly. ke said, ¡°Layton, go get my grandpa¡¯s medal of honor back.¡± Layton Davenport was ke¡¯s subordinate. The leaders had asked Layton to supervise ke to prevent ke from making trouble, but Layton failed. Layton sighed secretly, then quickly walked in to pick up the medal of honor. Let alone other things, Erick¡¯s medal of honor was not suitable to put in the MacNeil family. It was dishonoring the hero! Jerome and Giuliana never expected ke would take Erick¡¯s medal of honor. They had gotten the reputation due to the merits brought by Erick¡¯s medal of honor. What should they do if ke took it away? Giuliana quickly followed in. Jerome said urgently, ¡°ke! You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± A man who had distorted views whispered, ¡°Yeah, Chief MacNeil is gone too far! It has been so long since his rtives refused to help him. Why does he hold grudges? He is blessed if his rtives help him, but they aren¡¯t obliged to.¡± Hearing that, Lilly felt strange. Now my Long Legs Daddy only wanted to get back his things. Isn¡¯t that normal? ke asked arrogantly, ¡°What did you say?¡± He looked at that man and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve never been generous, so I don¡¯t ept your view. In what capacity did they get my grandpa¡¯s medal of honor? It¡¯s more reasonable to keep it!¡± He only took Erick¡¯s medal of honor and did not hit them. He had been generous enough, so others could not ask too much of him. The man who muttered just now looked embarrassed and immediately stopped speaking. Meanwhile, Layton came out with the medal of honor, while Giuliana followed behind. She kept trying to stop Layton and was eager to snatch it back. ke looked around nkly and said to the guests, ¡°I want to make it clear today. I have nothing to do with them.¡± Then, he warned Jerome and Giuliana, ¡°From now on, if you dare to use my grandpa¡¯s name to deceive others again, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Lilly nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t me him!¡± She grinned and tried to show a fierce look. ke smiled. He held Lilly while throwing Erick¡¯s medal of honor onto the SUV. Then, he gently put Lilly on the seat. ¡°Come on, Lilly. I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Anthony, who observed calmly from the beginning to the end, suddenly returned to his senses. Sh*t! He wants to take Lilly away! ¡°Wait!¡± Anthony immediately chased after them. The arrogant and wild SUV crashed into the crumbling iron gate of the MacNeil family, then disappeared into the night. Anthony¡¯s expression darkened. Layton was also shocked. Mr. MacNeil, I¡¯m not in the car yet. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Lilly, We¡¯re Home Looking at the SUV going away arrogantly, the MacNeil family was regretful and felt like vomiting blood. The MacNeil family had nothing left! If they had known Lilly was ke¡¯s daughter, they would have weed Lilly! They could not help but me ke as he was ruthless to them, even if they were his rtives. Not only did he take away the medal of honor, but he also said harsh words. Who else would respect them in the future? He intended to force them to disaster! Sure enough, when the people around saw ke driving away, they also left. They even took away the birthday gifts. If it were someone else, the guests would not do that, but that person was Giuliana. Giuliana was so angry that she anxiously stopped them. ¡°You¡­ you guys! How can you take back the gifts? Don¡¯t leave!¡± The MacNeil family was desperate. They looked down on others just now. Now they had no choice but to exin politely to the guests. However, the guests did not appreciate it. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Bah! What bad luck!¡± ¡°They are all liars! Luckily we discovered the truth!¡± ¡°They¡¯re so shameless!¡± ¡°Hahaha! So shameless!¡± In less than a moment, everyone was gone. Meanwhile, Colton arrived after he finished the work and reports. He got out of the car and nced around. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Colton stepped forward and covered Melody with a coat. An army coat with Colton¡¯s temperature draped over her body. Melody pursed her lips and turned her face away. Ivan¡¯s face was stern, and he still stared in the direction where ke and Lilly were leaving. The MacNeil family seemed to see lifesaving water. They hurried up to block Colton and Melody. ¡°Mr. Shaw, Mrs. Shaw¡­ please stay!¡± ¡°Mr. Shaw, you and ke arerades, right? Please tell ke it was a misunderstanding!¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Colton¡¯s expression was cold, and his eyes were stern. ¡°Do you know the consequences of offending the military department?¡± Hearing that, the MacNeil family dared not to speak anymore. Colton hugged Melody, who wanted to get into the car first, and reminded the MacNeil family, ¡°Don¡¯t be shameless again.¡± Then, he turned to Melody with a softened tone. ¡°Melody, you¡­¡± Melody did not wait for Colton to speak and scolded the MacNeil family, ¡°Go to take a good look in the mirror! Shame on you all!¡± Colton was stunned. The MacNeil family was in confusion as they did not even say anything. Soon, the Shaw family also drove away. Giuliana looked at the mess on the floor and recalled the scene where she had received the gifts. There were so many priceless things, and they were gone! She felt heartache. Jerome even felt distressed to see the antiques shattered to pieces. They thought the birthday banquet was the beginning of their prosperity. Unexpectedly, they did not earn a penny and lost hundreds of millions as all the antiques had broken. They all fell into despair. ¡­ After Lilly sat in the car, she forgot about Anthony because she kept looking back at the back seat. She wondered why ke had those stuff in his car. ke drove the car while calling Layton. ¡°Layton, take Lilly¡¯s uncle back.¡± He paused and added, ¡°Tell him we¡¯ll return tomorrow.¡± Layton, who received the call, would have preferred ke to speak to Anthony. Layton nced at Anthony beside him. Anthony stared at the phone screen for a long time as if thinking about making a phone call. ke exined, ¡°I just wanted to take Lilly home sooner.¡± Lilly was the daughter of the Crawford family and also ke¡¯s daughter. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He wanted to take her to the gravestones of her grandfather and parents, then told them to rest assured. He had a family now. He had a child and would never be alone for the rest of his life, and he also had concerns. If he went through the process of the Crawford family, he must at least pass the test first. In short, it would take several days. So he could only take Lilly away without prior notice. ke looked slightly rxed. He looked at Lilly beside him and reminded her, ¡°Sit well.¡± Upon hearing that, Layton asked anxiously, ¡°Mr. MacNeil, did you let Little Miss sit in the passenger seat?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lilly could only sit in the passenger seat. After all, he did not have a child seat in the car. If she sat in the back seat, he would be uneasy when he could not see her. Besides, someone died in the back seat before. So he would not let his lovely daughter sit in the back. Layton¡¯s mouth twitched. It means I must be ready to pay the fine anytime! After hanging up the phone, Layton took a deep breath, smiled, and said to Anthony, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Anthony. Although Mr. MacNeil often does things out ofmon sense, he never does things out of proportion.¡± Otherwise, such a rebellious person would not be willing to fight for the country. ¡°Mr. MacNeil said he¡¯ll bring Little Miss home tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to Little Miss.¡± Even if ke lost his life, he would not let anyone hurt Lilly. Anthony snorted coldly. He got into the car and left gloomily. Charlie asked Anthony in doubt, ¡°Uh, Mr. Anthony, are you going back?¡± Anthony pressed his brows. He knew he would get scolded by Hugh and Bettany if he returned without bringing Lilly home. ¡°Back to thepany. Work overtime.¡± Charlie was speechless. Well, no one can go to sleep tonight. ¡­ The ck SUV passed through the city and drove into a quaint Victorian vi. The vi imitated the architectural style of the old era, with blue-gray brick walls and tile roofs. Most of the beams, doors, and windows were natural-colored, which looked elegant. It looked graceful, rigorous, beautiful, and different from ke¡¯s temperament. ke left the car, opened the passenger¡¯s door, and picked Lilly up. He also picked up Erick¡¯s medal of honor. Lillyy on ke¡¯s shoulder and looked at the looming white shadow that followed them. A female ghost held her head. Her red nails were long, and her eyes moved nkly. She stared straight at Lilly. Lilly was not afraid, but Pablo was not there, so she could not recognize the type of that ghost in front of her. ¡°Mr. MacNeil!¡± When they entered the door, a man in a dark gray suit bowed and greeted them. ke handed the medal of honor to the man. ¡°Hang it up at the main hall.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The man in the gray suit responded and went in with the medal of honor. On the way, Lilly saw many people in gray suits on duty at night. Lilly¡¯s eyes widened as if she had stepped into a TV show. ke was like a president, and those who wore gray suits were like bodyguards. Seeing Lilly¡¯s puzzled eyes, ke rubbed her little head. ¡°This is our home,¡± ke said, ¡°Lilly, we¡¯re home.¡± Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Anthony Had a Headache They were home. Lilly looked around. Although she felt a little quiet, she somehow had an inexplicable resonance. The Crawford family was her home, and the MacNeil vi was the same. But she had another feeling here because she had seen it in the dream. It was just that the scene in the dream was vague. Now that she looked at the MacNeil vi again, she felt a sense of intimacy. ke took Lilly straight to the graveyard and stopped at the entrance. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Your grandpa, grandma, and great-grandpa are here.¡± ke asked softly, ¡°Lilly, do you want to give them flowers and salute?¡± ke looked at Lilly. Seeing her look at the graveyard, he felt his heart tighten inexplicably. What if she doesn¡¯t want to? Unexpectedly, Lilly responded, ¡°Okay!¡± Grandpa Hugh said Daddy and Great-Grandpa are great patron saints and deserve everyone¡¯s respect. So I should also respect them. Although I don¡¯t know them now, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll know them in the future. Lilly said firmly, ¡°Give flowers to Great-Grandpa, Grandpa, and Grandma.¡± ke¡¯s throat was slightly astringent, and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Okay, good girl.¡± He walked into the graveyard steadily, then suddenly thought of something. He said, ¡°Lilly, you haven¡¯t called me Daddy yet.¡± This cutie was first called Great-Grandpa, Grandpa, and Grandma, not Daddy. Lilly stared at the door frame without answering. ke asked strangely, ¡°Lilly?¡± Lilly looked at him and blinked, then finally called firmly, ¡°Daddy!¡± Hearing that, ke was so d and excited that he identally hit his head on the door frame. The men on duty in the dark were stunned to see that scene. Lilly seemed to have prepared. She instantlyy on ke¡¯s shoulders and unscathed. She nced at the door frame, then at ke¡¯s head. Wow, Long Legs Daddy is really tall! He hit the door frame! Hit it again! ke groaned in pain. F*ck, why did I bump into the door frame? His height was 194 cm. Although the graveyard¡¯s entrance was a bit low, it did not make sense. He had not hit it before. Lilly¡¯s reflexes are so quick! Before I could react, she dodged it. When he thought about Lilly with praises, he suddenly heard her whisper, ¡°Hit it again!¡± ke was in doubt. Lilly quickly covered her mouth. Oh, why did I say what I thought in my heart? ke asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± Lilly waved quickly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. It was the door frame.¡± ke could not help but smile slightly. Little smart girl! ke put Lilly down and led her to the three gravestones. He gave Lilly three flowers and held three for himself. ke did not kneel to anyone except his parents and grandpa. He knelt and saluted without any hesitation. He smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, do you know who she is? She is my cute and beautiful daughter!¡± After so many years, the hardest thing for ke to let go of was Erick¡¯s death. He looked back, and Erick looked at him too. Erick was full of blood. They knew they would separate forever but did not have time to say anything. ¡°Come on, Lilly, greet your great-grandpa.¡± Lilly imitated ke, knelt on the ground, and shouted, ¡°Great-Grandpa!¡± ke¡¯s throat was slightly astringent, and he said again, ¡°And also your grandpa and grandma.¡± Lilly shouted again, ¡°Grandpa! Grandma!¡± After that, she imitated ke to salute but identally hit her head on the ground. ¡°Ouch!¡± Lilly hastily reached out to cover her forehead and held the three flowers firmly. ke quickly picked her up. ¡°Are you all right?¡± As a result, Lilly¡¯s forehead turned reddish. Not only was it red, but it also looked a little swollen. ke was speechless for a while. After they gave flowers, they left the graveyard. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± ke touched her forehead gently. Lilly covered her forehead. She did not feel any pain just now. Now it hurt. ke ordered his men to get the medicated ointment while Lilly stared at the yard. The female ghost failed to enter the graveyard but still stood outside. A ce like a graveyard was like someone else¡¯s territory. Some ordinary ghosts would go in to get some tributes but generally avoid it. In addition, Erick was buried in this graveyard with merit blessings, and other spirits could not offend him. Following Lilly¡¯s sight, ke looked under a tree in the yard and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The yard was dark, and nothing was interesting there. Lilly hesitated, then asked, ¡°Daddy, have you been looking for a woman outside?¡± ke was startled to hear that. ¡°What?¡± What did she mean? Am I that kind of person? Wait, what did the Crawford family teach her? ke frowned and answered, ¡°I haven¡¯t looked for a woman before, and I don¡¯t have any women now. I won¡¯t look for a woman in the future.¡± Lilly pondered, then asked again, ¡°Then how was I born?¡± ke felt embarrassed. ¡°Your mommy¡­ doesn¡¯t count.¡± Lilly was still curious and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ that was an ident.¡± ¡°So I was in an ident too? So you don¡¯t like Mommy? Then why did you have an ident with Mommy?¡± ke quickly changed the topic. ¡°Lilly, want some ice cream?¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Yes!¡± They left while talking. Under the tree, the female ghost hugged her head with a trace of resentment. She followed along and kept a distance but was unwilling to leave ke. ¡°Urgh¡­¡± She made a hoarse voice, which sounded a little scary. It seemed someone had cut her throat, and she could not speak. ¡­ Anthony was so busy that he only returned home at noon the next day. Unexpectedly, ke had not sent Lilly back yet! Bettany pressed the remote control of the wheelchair and came straight out of the room. She scolded Anthony, ¡°Where¡¯s Lilly? You¡¯re an adult. How could you lose a child?¡± Anthony pursed his lips and answered, ¡°Mom, Lilly was taken away by her father.¡± I didn¡¯t lose her. Bettany stared at him. ¡°The meaning is the same!¡± Anthony looked to Hugh behind Bettany. Behind Hugh, there were Gilbert, Edward, Jonas, and Liam. And also Drake, Josh, and Hannah. Everyone stared at him with folded arms as if saying, ¡°You still dare toe back?¡± Anthony had a headache. He pressed his brows and could only give an assurance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to Lilly.¡± In the end, he added emphatically, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t get hurt!¡± Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 She Was Already Invincible Before Birth After Anthony finished speaking, his eyelids twitched for some reason. He remembered Layton¡¯s promise. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to Little Miss.¡± Anthony stabilized his mind, entered the mansion calmly amidst everyone¡¯s stares, and went upstairs. Hugh was unhappy and said dissatisfiedly, ¡°He¡¯s been taking Lilly for so long, but he couldn¡¯t even bring her back!¡± Edward nodded approvingly. ¡°If it were me, there would be no chance for ke MacNeil to take Lilly from me. I could knock him down with one hand!¡± Jonas adjusted his sses but said nothing. In fact, if the Crawford family did not like ke, they would have gone out to grab Lilly by now. After all, it was because ke passed their first test. Although his surname was MacNeil, he did not join forces with the MacNeil family in Clodston. He was loyal to the people and the country and would return if called for the battle, so he also passed the character test. ¡­ Meanwhile, ke was hugging Lilly and looking at the eighteen hall masters and lieutenant generals in the main hall. His expression was cold and solemn. He introduced Lilly to them, ¡°Let me introduce my daughter, Lilly, Miss of the MacNeil family! From now on, obey and do whatever she asks. No matter what time, protecting her is always the first rule.¡± Everyone answered neatly, ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Those people were all ke¡¯srades. They started following him when he was wandering, and they were all his loyal confidants. The MacNeil family was independent and had be a hidden family that couldpete with the influential families handed down from other countries. They could fight for the country, and if it was inconvenient for the officials to solve some problem, they could do it at will. The people in the hall were all big shots who could settle anything themselves. ke had put some medicated ointment on Lilly¡¯s forehead but was careless. He applied it too much and made Lilly look bloody because it was like red ink. Lilly suddenly raised her hand and corrected, ¡°I¡¯m Little Miss, not Miss!¡± Although she was no longer a three-year-old child, she was only four. Miss was only for adults, so she was Little Miss. Lilly¡¯s face was so solemn that a hall master in the front rowughed. He had a naughty temper, so he asked Lilly, ¡°Little Miss, you¡¯re amazing! Would you like to put on a show?¡± Seeing that ke¡¯s expression softened, the rest of the hall masters followed suit. They had never seen any woman on ke¡¯s side. Seeing Lilly, ke¡¯s daughter, everyone felt like they were Lilly¡¯s uncles. They were happy tomunicate with a cute little girl. Lilly tilted her head and thought. ¡°Is everything okay? I haven¡¯t been to kindergarten. I don¡¯t know how to put on a show.¡± Everyone apuded vigorously and encouraged Lilly. It did not matter whether Lilly would sing or dance. Anyway, the scene must be cute. Just as everyone thought Lilly wanted to perform the show that a little girl should perform, Lilly looked around and walked to a few stone bricks under the eaves. ¡°Hah!¡± Lilly instantly broke a stone brick with her bare hand. All hall masters and lieutenant generals were stunned. Wow! The smile froze on ke¡¯s face. Lilly looked over them. Why are they stunned? Didn¡¯t they see it? Lilly picked up another brick and broke it. ¡°Hah!¡± Everyone felt amazed again. ke even widened his eyes. It turns out my daughter is so powerful! Lilly pouted unhappily. ¡°Is my show not good?¡± Why didn¡¯t everyone apud? After ke gave a cue to the others, they apuded vigorously. One of the hall masters said, ¡°Little Miss is indeed Mr. MacNeil¡¯s daughter¡­¡± They were shocked. Although they could split bricks with bare hands as it only needed years of practice and one¡¯s physical fitness, Lilly was only four! ¡°Oh my god, is Little Miss training before birth?¡± ¡°No! She was already invincible before birth! She was even powerful from the start of the sperm!¡± ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t say that in front of a child!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! That man shut up immediately. Lilly was curious and asked, ¡°What is sperm?¡± Instantly, the hall was full of embarrassing coughing. ke squinted his eyes slightly. He looked calm but could not hide a trace of pride. ¡°Well, not bad! Practice more and try to smash the enemy¡¯s brain with bare hands.¡± Everyone was speechless. Mr. MacNeil, please don¡¯t scare Little Miss. You cannot teach a cute little girl to smash the enemy¡¯s brain! Soon, Lilly sessfully captured everyone¡¯s love. The hall masters liked Lilly so much that they all wanted to take her to visit the MacNeil vi. ke asked coldly, ¡°Do you all have nothing to do?¡± I still want to hug my daughter. Don¡¯t disturb us! Everyone had no choice but to reluctantly go to work. ke picked Lilly up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s time to take you back.¡± Lilly nodded. I want to eat Granny¡¯s food! ke walked toward the SUV habitually but suddenly remembered something. He frowned and said, ¡°We won¡¯t take this car.¡± Lilly looked at the female ghost, who had been waiting in the back seat, and asked ke, ¡°Why?¡± ke said tly, ¡°It¡¯s dirty.¡± Lilly only understood a bit. The car is clean. Could it be that Daddy meant that female ghost? But Daddy couldn¡¯t see her. Lilly felt strange. She leaned into ke¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Daddy, can you see Ms. Head-hugging too?¡± Ms. Head-hugging? ke followed Lilly¡¯s sight to the back of the car. The elders always said children could see unclean things when they were young. He wondered if Lilly saw a ghost. Thinking of that, ke realized what he was thinking and could not help being speechless. What was I thinking about? In the technological age of science, there are no such unreal things! ¡°No.¡± ke touched Lilly¡¯s little palm. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ke took Lilly to the garage, then chose a seldom driven and clean army green SUV. Then, they headed toward the Crawford family. Lilly leaned against the window and looked back. Behind the car, the female ghost held her head and quickly followed them. ¡°She can walk during the day. She is a malignant spirit!¡± Lilly muttered, ¡°What kind of spirit is she?¡± ¡­ The Crawford family waited until noon, then finally saw an army green SUV drive up arrogantly and stop in front of the mansion. Lilly poked her head out the car window and shouted childishly, ¡°Uncle Jack, please open the door!¡± Soon, Jack opened the door and said happily, ¡°Little Miss, you¡¯re finally back! Old Mrs. Crawford misses you so much!¡± Seeing her forehead, Jack was startled. Didn¡¯t Mr. Anthony guarantee that Little Miss wouldn¡¯t get hurt? Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Didn¡¯t You Say She Wouldn¡¯t Get Hurt? Lilly got out of the car and ran into the mansion fastly. ¡°Granny, I¡¯m back!¡± Jack could not check her forehead even if he tried to look carefully, so he hurried to catch up. ke followed Lilly slowly. Even though Lilly was running ahead, he could follow her closely with his long legs. Behind them was the female ghost holding her head. She turned her head around. When she saw the luxurious Crawford Mansion, there was a hint of excitement in her eyes. Then, she made some strange sound from her throat. Inside the mansion, Bettany hurriedly controlled the wheelchair to go downstairs, and Josh, who was in the mini-library, also dropped his arithmetic book. Polly flew out of nowhere,nded on the slippery handrail, and slipped downstairs. Anthony was sitting on the sofa on the first floor working when he heard Lilly¡¯s voice. He stood calmly and muttered, ¡°Lilly is finally back. They should rest assured now.¡± The next second, he saw Lilly running in. Her forehead was shockingly red and seemed bleeding. Bettany eximed, ¡°Lilly!¡± Josh hurried forward. ¡°Lilly, what¡¯s wrong with your head? Are you okay? Does it hurt?¡± Gilbert asked Liam to get the medicine box and hurried forward to check on Lilly. Edward stared at Lilly, and even Jonas put away his foolish look and frowned. Hugh was angry and impatient, then scolded Anthony, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she wouldn¡¯t get hurt?¡± Anthony looked at the whole family staring at him and dared not to say anything. He red dangerously at ke, who had just walked in. ke was so tall that his head almost reached the door frame and blocked the door. The Crawford family followed Anthony¡¯s gaze. ke felt about eight gazes ring at him like knives when he entered the mansion. He had seen Hugh, who stared at him gloomily. He had also seen Anthony, who showed a cold and sharp expression. There were a few others that ke had not seen before. One of them was dark-skinned and looked grumpy as if wishing toe up to fight ke immediately. There was even a parrot pping its wings and shouting, ¡°Caw! Caw!¡± ke looked around without changing his expression, then asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Bettany gritted her teeth and scolded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Lilly¡¯s forehead? You should protect her!¡± ke paused for a moment. Bettany nagged endlessly. Although they met for the first time, she still scolded ke unceremoniously without alienation. It made ke involuntarily think of his mother¡¯s nagging look. After a long time, he never expected to hear simrints again. ke pursed his lips and apologized, ¡°Sorry.¡± Bettany snorted and did not ept it. She would not forgive anyone who made Lilly get hurt! Seeing that everyone misunderstood, Lilly hurriedly exined, ¡°Granny, it¡¯s not Daddy¡¯s fault!¡± When everyone heard it, they felt upset. It was only one night, but Lilly was already familiar with ke and even helped ke. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After careful inspection, Gilbert found Lilly¡¯s forehead was only scratched and swollen. It was nothing serious. It was just that the dyed red medicated ointment shocked them. He asked softly, ¡°Lilly, tell me, how did you get knocked on the head?¡± Lilly said in detail, ¡°Daddy took me to give flowers to Great-Grandpa, Grandpa, and Grandma. I imitated Daddy and saluted but identally hit the ground.¡± Everyone was speechless when knowing the truth. ke raised an eyebrow. ¡°Look, it¡¯s not my fault.¡± Bettany nced at him with an indescribable emotion. As Hugh described, ke, who tempted Jean and Lilly, was like a crime boss. Gilbert smiled and asked, ¡°Lilly, why did you returnte? Where did your daddy take you to y?¡± Lilly recalled seriously and answered, ¡°We didn¡¯t go anywhere! Daddy only took me to greet Great- Grandpa, Grandpa, and Grandma.¡± Josh did not believe Lilly to greet her great-grandpa and grandparents for so long. So he asked, ¡°And then?¡± Lilly responded, ¡°Then Daddy taught me how to smash enemies¡¯ brains.¡± The Crawford family was stunned, while ke was speechless. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Genius Baby Josh¡¯s Invention The Crawford family members looked at ke with sharp gazes. ke¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that, little girl.¡± Bettany got angrier when she saw ke admitted to it. What did he teach Lilly? She was suspicious that the injuries on Lilly¡¯s forehead were due to ke teaching her to use the forehead to split the brick. Bettany looked at ke from the head to toe. This ¡°criminal¡± is too tall. He had a nice posture and ck hair with slight curls. He also looked mysterious with his dark eyes. ¡°Have a seat since you¡¯re here.¡± Bettany pointed to the sofa. Gilbert ruffles Lilly¡¯s hair, ¡°Lilly, go and have fun with Josh first. We¡¯ll have a chat with your dad, okay?¡± Josh held Lilly¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll show you something cool!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Lily answered happily and went off with Josh. In Lilly¡¯s point of view, her grandparents, uncle, and daddy were nice people. There was nothing she needed to be worried about. ke watched her run up the stairs excitedly with a parrot following her. He was just abandoned by his daughter? ke looked around and saw Old Mr. Crawford, Old Mrs. Crawford, and the Crawford brothers. They make Lilly leave because they are going to interrogate him about what happened that year. It was understandable, Jean was their precious daughter. If Lilly was taken away by some brat for no reason, he would act more aggressively. Although ke sat properly on the sofa, he still looked wild as ever. ¡°Just ask whatever you wanted to ask.¡± ke was not afraid of the interrogations as he had countless experiences of it. ¡ª Josh dragged Lilly to his room and introduced Lilly to his inventions in the past few days. ¡°Look at this!¡± Josh excitedly picked up a digital HD video recorder. Lilly took it and turned it around curiously. ¡°I modified this video recorder. I enhanced the infrared night vision function. It could search for its target using infrared light and form an image from the refracted light¡­¡± Maybe it could photograph a spirit. ¡°Oh I see,¡± Lilly said with a nk face. She actually didn¡¯t understand anything at all. Josh left the video recorder casually on the table. Then, he took out arge and round object that looked like an iron bowl. It was covered with a piece of cloth. Lilly asked, ¡°Josh, what is this?¡± Josh untied the straps and lifted the ck cloth. Arge iron bowl was revealed. ¡°After my tireless efforts and calctions, I found out that there is a close rtionship between maic fields and spirits sightings. It took me days to figure out the closest form and engraved it here. Josh exined, ¡°This iron bowl might look normal, but underneath I put two NdFeB mas. Assumed the maic surface density is ¦Ò, then¡­¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Lilly was confused, ¡°Josh, what are you talking about?¡± Josh paused for a moment and said, ¡°I think spirits are a specific substance that can interfere with the maic field. There¡¯s a regr pattern of the maic field in my iron bowl. However, when a spirit is close, it changes the maic field ¡­¡­¡± ¡°The needle is set with very small maic fluctuations, which means the needle is very sensitive. Whenever a spirit appears nearby, the needle will rotate quickly until it points to a certain direction¡­¡± Lilly was silent and after she thought for a moment, she asked, ¡°Josh, isn¡¯t it apass then?¡± Josh was speechless. He was stunned. Impossible, absolutely impossible! He spent a few days making this. How could there be a prototype in reality? Lillyforted Josh, ¡°Josh, you had made apass! You are very cool!¡± Josh was upset. Lilly added, ¡°Josh, yourpass is different. Others have words on it, yours had forms.¡± ¡°Forms are cooler than words!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Josh¡¯s eyes lit up. The calctions would be more urate using forms! ¡°Josh, what are all these for?¡± Lilly asked. Josh turned on hisptop and opened a website. ¡°I¡¯ve created a website and published two dissertations but I got mocked in thements.¡± Ever since his spirit sightings theories videos were posted on Twitter by the public, a lot of people watched them. However, those people watched for the jokes and his cuteness. He must prove that his spirit sightings theory was true. ¡°Erm¡­¡± Lilly was unsure. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll test it now,¡± Josh said. He took the bowl and walked around. ¡°I had tested it here. Nothing¡¯s going on because there are no spirits here, right?¡± Josh said while smiling, ¡°My detector is cool. It can detect spirits if there¡¯s really one. Lilly, please verify it.¡± Lilly could see spirits and there was nothing weird going on in the bowl. His calctions were correct. Lilly looked out through the window. There¡¯s a headless female spirit who was holding her head in her arms, staring at Josh. Josh realized the needle was rotating fast. ¡°Did I put the ma backward?¡± He checked the ma and was confused. ¡°Nope, it¡¯s strange. Did something go wrong?¡± Howe there¡¯s a reaction as soon as Lilly returns? Could it be that Lilly¡¯s maic field is different from others? Josh immediately brought the bowl towards Lilly. The needle was not moving again. ¡°Strange, is it broken?¡± ¡°Forget about it, Josh.¡± Josh followed the direction of the needle and made it to the window. He was immersed in the calctions and results in his mind. Hepletely forgot the original usage of this iron bowl. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be calcted. Thest step is to verify¡­ Oh, it stopped!¡± The needle was pointing in one direction abnormally. ¡°This is¡­¡± Josh said while looking up. He was stunned. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 The Creepy Female Spirit Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Outside the window, a pair of feet was quietly dangling in front of Josh. He followed along the bruised legs and looked upward. A headless female spirit was holding her head in her arms. The eyes turned and stared at them. Her white dress looked like it was dyed with blood, especially in her neck area. There were irregr cements of blood spurts downwards. One could imagine the picture before she died. The female spirit tried hard to show a smile. As her head was cut off, her face was pale because of the blood loss. She looked creepy as she smiled again. ¡°Ahh! Crap!¡± Josh jumped on the spot and cursed. The iron bowl fell on the floor with a loud ¡°nk¡±. Lilly had note to her senses yet. Josh run and hid behind her while holding her neck. ¡°Cough¡­ Josh¡­ Loosen up¡­¡± Lilly had her tongue out, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Dying¡­¡± Josh seemed to be too scared, he did not let go at all. He just wanted to hide behind Lilly¡¯s small shoulders. Lilly had no choice. She can¡¯t be strangled to death by Josh, right? She mustered up her energy. ¡°Bang!¡± Josh was thrown away by an over-the-shoulder move in the direction of the window. Josh could feel the world spinning as he was on the ground. Luckily there were carpets around so he did not hurt his head and went cuckoo. When his mind was cleared, he saw the headless female spirit hovering above him when he opened his eyes. He rather went cuckoo. No, he rather faints with the fall. Josh reached out shakily, ¡°Lilly, help me get up.¡± His legs were weak. Lilly quickly went to help Josh up, ¡°Sorry, Josh. I didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Is it the time to say this now?¡± He nced sideways and dared not turned his head. ¡°Since¡­ Since when was she here?¡± Lilly felt puzzled. How could Josh see the spirit again? ¡°She was outside when your iron bowl needle started spinning,¡± Lily replied. She added, ¡°Josh, since you are so afraid of spirits, why did you desperately calcte how to see spirits again?¡± ¡°This is not a conflict¡­¡± Josh said. Lilly thought of Zachary who likes to y video games. She asked, ¡°Is this called ying even when you suck at it?¡± Josh was speechless. Let¡¯s talk about the female spirit first. Why Lilly could be so calm when the spirit is in front of her? She¡¯s not afraid? Josh tried to hold back his shaking legs and asked, ¡°What kind of spirit is she?¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Master is not back yet from the meeting. It had been two days! Lilly looked at the female spirit and asked, ¡°Aunty, what kind of spirit are you?¡± The headless spirit did not answer while her eyes moved. There was a weird sounding out from her throat too. She floated towards Josh. Josh was screaming mentally. Don¡¯te near me! Ahh! Lilly felt a hint of danger and stepped in front of Josh, ¡°Please talk properly. Do not hurt him.¡± The female spirit screamed and lunged at Lilly viciously! Lilly didn¡¯t have much practicalbat experience. Without Pablo beside her, she could only subconsciously raise her hand to block the attack. The red bracelet in her hand immediately emitted a glow and the female spirit rebounded. The female spirit was caught off guard, and the head in her arms fell off to the side. It rolled towards Josh¡¯s feet. The head turned and red at Josh and the mouth was wide open. Josh was shocked. ¡°Josh, don¡¯t panic!¡± Lily said. She ran towards Josh and yelled, ¡°Attack!¡± The head was being kicked like a ball and it was kicked out of the window. The female spirit scurry aimlessly and floated out. ¡°Josh. You stay here,¡± Lilly ordered as she chased out. How could he dare to stay in the room by himself? He hurriedly said, ¡°Wait for me!¡± Both of them ran out leaving the iron bowl and video recorder. The light on the video recorder flickered, it recorded what happened just now¡­ ¡ª Lilly ran downstairs. Old Mr. Crawford and ke stopped their conversation and looked at her. Only to see Lilly running out. ¡°Lilly? Where are you going?¡± Old Mrs. Crawford moved her wheelchair to follow. ke stood up and pushed the wheelchair. Old Mrs. Crawford looked back at him and was surprised. She caught up with Lilly soon and saw her running to the back of the garden. Lilly was looking in mid-air and the flower bed, searching for something. ke asked, ¡°What are you looking for? Let me help you.¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t find it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing that Daddy couldn¡¯t find,¡± ke said. He reckoned it was Lilly¡¯s toy that had fallen. Finding something was as easy as pie for him. Lilly shook her head and kept silent. What to do in case granny is scared? Last time, Granny was shocked by Ivan who was covered in blood. Josh arrived and he looked around nervously. He no longer saw the female spirit. He calcted again once he calmed, ¡°ording to the parab¡­¡± He measured the distance from the window to the garden visually, as well as the angle of the female spirit¡¯s head when it flew out. ¡°It should be over here¡­¡± It could be found unless the female spirit changed direction halfway¡­ Lilly did not know what parab meant. She only had a hunched where the headnded. However, it couldn¡¯t be found by her either. The body of the female spirit was also missing. ¡°It¡¯s strange. It¡¯s strange!¡± Lilly frowned and muttered. Old Mrs. Crawford asked, ¡°What is Lilly looking for? Granny asked the people to look for it together.¡± Lilly had to give up for the time being, ¡°Nothing, Granny. I dropped a fart.¡± Old Mrs. Crawford looked at Josh in a strange way. ¡°Well, It¡¯s true. I teased her and said I threw her fart out of the window. She believed it,¡± Josh answered. The crowd was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t always tease your sister! She is going to believe whatever you say.¡± ¡°I know!¡± Josh quickly answered. ke looked at Lilly and Josh back and forth. Not bad, little boy. You¡¯re good at covering up, but there¡¯s still a trace of a lie. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Old Mrs. Crawford said. They turned around and went back and did not notice a woman was standing behind the shrubs. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 A Daddy Who Can¡¯t Cook Is Not A Qualified Daddy In the gorden, o moid croned her neck ond twisted her body stiffly. She quickly odjusted her heod ond body to foce the some direction. Her orms were in o position of holding something os if she wos used to it. She grobbed o flower bosket ond held it in her orms. Only then she showed o sotisfied smile. Bloke turned oround obruptly os he felt something. He sow o moid corrying o flower bosket ond holding o cutter in her hond quietly minding her own business. Bloke couldn¡¯t tell whot wos wrong with her. If he hod seen the femole spirit just now, he would hove been oble to recognize her due to the identicol movements. Unfortunotely, he couldn¡¯t see spirits. It turns out thot Lilly¡¯s identolly kicked the femole spirit into the moid¡¯s body. Bloke took Lilly bock into the house ond the conversotion just now wos stopped. ¡°Are you hungry, Lilly? Gronny¡­¡± Old Mrs. Crowford wos obout to soy ¡®Gronny will cook something delicious for you¡¯, but she soid, ¡°Gronny will osk your doddy to cook for you.¡± A sessful dod hod to hove superb cooking skills to feed his child. The food outside wos not heolthypored to home-cooked food. Hiring o moid to cook wos not on option. Whot if she hod on ottitude problem? ¡°Are you sure?¡± Bloke osked os the only time when he held o knife wos to hurt people. He sow the Crowford fomily storing ot him. Lilly mode o cheering gesture ond soid, ¡°Doddy, you con do it!¡± ¡°Okoy.¡± Since Lilly soid he could do it then he must be oble to do it. Cooking is just o motter of preporing the ingredients, throwing them into the pot, ond toking them out ofter they were cooked. There is nothing difficult obout it. In the garden, a maid craned her neck and twisted her body stiffly. She quickly adjusted her head and body to face the same direction. Her arms were in a position of holding something as if she was used to it. She grabbed a flower basket and held it in her arms. Only then she showed a satisfied smile. ke turned around abruptly as he felt something. He saw a maid carrying a flower basket and holding a cutter in her hand quietly minding her own business. ke couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong with her. If he had seen the female spirit just now, he would have been able to recognize her due to the identical movements. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t see spirits. It turns out that Lilly¡¯s identally kicked the female spirit into the maid¡¯s body. ke took Lilly back into the house and the conversation just now was stopped. ¡°Are you hungry, Lilly? Granny¡­¡± Old Mrs. Crawford was about to say ¡®Granny will cook something delicious for you¡¯, but she said, ¡°Granny will ask your daddy to cook for you.¡± A sessful dad had to have superb cooking skills to feed his child. The food outside was not healthypared to home-cooked food. Hiring a maid to cook was not an option. What if she had an attitude problem? ¡°Are you sure?¡± ke asked as the only time when he held a knife was to hurt people. He saw the Crawford family staring at him. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Lilly made a cheering gesture and said, ¡°Daddy, you can do it!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Since Lilly said he could do it then he must be able to do it. Cooking is just a matter of preparing the ingredients, throwing them into the pot, and taking them out after they were cooked. There is nothing difficult about it. ke loosened a button. Anthony noticed ke wore a shirt and pants today, looking more formal than his usual style. He must have valued this meeting. ke earned some points from the Crawford family. Old Mrs. Crawford said, ¡°There are three chickens in the kitchen, you have to kill them. You¡¯ll need to make three different types of dishes using different chickens.¡± ke nodded as he rolled up his sleeves, ¡°Simple.¡± Killing chickens is nothingpared to killing humans. Old Mrs. Crawford added, ¡°Add on a dish of eggnt. Lilly loves them. Ask Margaret if you don¡¯t know how to cook them.¡± ¡°For the rest of the dishes, do whatever you want with the ingredients in the kitchen. You probably have to cook eighteen dishes. Oh, cook some omelets too. The kids love them.¡± ke was surprised. So many dishes for a meal? As ke was in the kitchen, Josh whispered, ¡°Lilly, let¡¯s go up.¡± He was anxious about not finding the female spirit. Lilly was not too worried and ran to the kitchen while saying, ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll go check on Daddy!¡± In the kitchen. Margaret handed an apron to ke and asked, ¡°Mr. MacNeil, kill the chicken first! Do you need a hand? The chickens are very lively.¡± When ke saw Lilly running in, the words that were about toe out of his mouth changed. ¡°No,¡± he said. He must keep his dignity in front of his daughter. ke brought out the chickens but he didn¡¯t know what to do. He had only seen people killing them. He took a knife and spun it in his hands. Margaret was shocked and stood in front of Lilly to protect her in case the knife flew out of his hands. ¡°Pluck the feathers first,¡± Margaret instructed. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the feathers on the neck of the chicken,¡± Margaret added. ke nodded and plucked the chicken feathers. Then, he grabbed the chicken with one hand and held a knife in another hand. The chicken could only struggle. ¡°Daddy is awesome!¡± However, she said, ¡°Daddy, next time let¡¯s eat the chicken that had been cooked. Don¡¯t kill them anymore. Okay?¡± In Lilly¡¯s point of view, the chicken that was not cooked yet means it didn¡¯t want to die yet. ke nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± He quickly slit the chicken¡¯s neck as Lilly was still covering her eyes. He held the chicken¡¯s neck close to the bowl for the blood to flow in it. Old Mrs. Crawford was watching not far away, ¡°I thought he can¡¯t do it. He seemed to be doing a good job.¡± ke earned some points again. Once the chicken¡¯s blood was drained, he threw the chicken aside. However, something dramatic happened. The chicken fluttered and ran away suddenly. Everyone was shocked and they deducted their points for ke again. ke took the knife and aimed it at the chicken. It flew and cut straight through the chicken¡¯s neck. The headless chicken fell to the ground after running for a few steps. It died. Behind the tree, a maid who was holding a flower basket seemed to be shocked. Her pupils contracted violently and the basket in her hand fell with a tter. Lilly¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± She stammered. She didn¡¯t know whether to feel sad for the chicken or to praise her dad. Margaret was shocked too. This is a new method to kill chickens. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 The Maid, Ashley Ross ¡°Lilly, let¡¯s go upstoirs first,¡± Josh ron towords Lilly os he wos shocked by Bloke. He wos ofroid thot Bloke would directly cut off the other two chicken¡¯s heods. He doesn¡¯t wont Lilly to wotch such o bloody ond violent scene. Lilly wos looking to the other side. A moid wos stonding behind the big tree. She looked pole os her bosket fell to the ground. The flowers scottered oll over the ploce. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Woit,¡± Lilly soid to Josh. She ron to the tree ond reoched out for the knife thot wos stuck there. ¡°Are you okoy?¡± Lilly osked while she look ot the moid. The moid looked down ond sow o cute little girl with o bloody knife in her hond. ¡°Ahh!¡± She screomed ond bocked up, ¡°Don¡¯t chop off my heod!¡± Lilly hid the knife behind her bock. She didn¡¯t meon to do thot! This moid wos scored, right? Lilly looked ot the moid ogoin. Something wos wrong with her. ¡°Is your neck okoy, miss?¡± It turned out the moid¡¯s body ond limbs were uncoordinoted when she tried to turn ond leove. Her heod looked twisted ot o glonce. Blokee over ond corefully took the knife from Lilly¡¯s hond. He stored ot the moid. ¡°Whot¡¯s your nome?¡± He soid while holding the knife in his hond. He looked scory with o hint of murderous ouro. The moid seemed very scored ond she stommered, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Bloke frowned. Old Mrs. Crowforde over in her wheelchoir. ¡°Ashley, whot ore you doing here?¡± she osked. The moid¡¯s nome wos Ashley Ross, o gordener ond florist who took core of the Crowford monsion¡¯s gorden. The Crowford monsion wos very lorge with vorieties of flowers. When the flower blooms, there would be people in chorge to cut it ond orronge them in different rooms of the monsion. Ashley hod finolly colmed down. ¡°I¡¯m cutting the flowers¡­¡± Old Mrs. Crowford didn¡¯t think much of it. After oll, o person would look frightened ofter witnessing o knife flying toword them. ¡°Continue your work¡± She soid to Ashley. Ashley nodded ond picked up the flowers thot fell. She ron owoy when she wos done. ¡°Lilly, let¡¯s go upstairs first,¡± Josh ran towards Lilly as he was shocked by ke. He was afraid that ke would directly cut off the other two chicken¡¯s heads. He doesn¡¯t want Lilly to watch such a bloody and violent scene. Lilly was looking to the other side. A maid was standing behind the big tree. She looked pale as her basket fell to the ground. The flowers scattered all over the ce. ¡°Wait,¡± Lilly said to Josh. She ran to the tree and reached out for the knife that was stuck there. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lilly asked while she look at the maid. The maid looked down and saw a cute little girl with a bloody knife in her hand. ¡°Ahh!¡± She screamed and backed up, ¡°Don¡¯t chop off my head!¡± Lilly hid the knife behind her back. She didn¡¯t mean to do that! This maid was scared, right? Lilly looked at the maid again. Something was wrong with her. ¡°Is your neck okay, miss?¡± It turned out the maid¡¯s body and limbs were uncoordinated when she tried to turn and leave. Her head looked twisted at a nce. ke came over and carefully took the knife from Lilly¡¯s hand. He stared at the maid. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He said while holding the knife in his hand. He looked scary with a hint of murderous aura. The maid seemed very scared and she stammered, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± ke frowned. Old Mrs. Crawford came over in her wheelchair. ¡°Ashley, what are you doing here?¡± she asked. The maid¡¯s name was Ashley Ross, a gardener and florist who took care of the Crawford mansion¡¯s garden. The Crawford mansion was veryrge with varieties of flowers. When the flower blooms, there would be people in charge to cut it and arrange them in different rooms of the mansion. Ashley had finally calmed down. ¡°I¡¯m cutting the flowers¡­¡± Old Mrs. Crawford didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, a person would look frightened after witnessing a knife flying toward them. ¡°Continue your work¡± She said to Ashley. Ashley nodded and picked up the flowers that fell. She ran away when she was done. Old Mrs. Crawford wondered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her today? She¡¯s strange.¡± ¡°Maybe she was scared,¡± ke answered. Old Mrs. Crawford looked at ke, ¡°Oh! Do you have the nerve to say that? What if you identally hurt Lilly?¡± ke felt embarrassed as he was being lectured. The knives and guns in his hands are always urate, he thought. Old Mrs. Crawford pulled Lilly over, ¡°Good girl, go upstairs with Josh.¡± Lilly nodded and looked at ke, ¡°Daddy, you can do it! Please be gentle when you kill the chicken.¡± ke reached out and wanted to ruffle her hair but he didn¡¯t do it when he remembered his hands were dirty. ¡°Go up!¡± He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy can cook well.¡± Lilly nodded and followed Josh upstairs. Old Mrs. Crawford had no choice but to instruct Margaret to cook other dishes. She was afraid that lunch would not be served on time. Margaret was cooking on the other side of the kitchen while ke continued to kill the chickens. In the end, he killed them with brutal force. The scene was horrific. ¡ª Upstairs. Polly was dozing off by the window still. Parrots needed some naps too. Josh nced carefully at the window and reached out holding a mirror in his hand. Polly opened its eyes and looked at him strangely while moving to the side. Josh wanted to make sure that there were no spirits anywhere. He could only be reassured after he had done his checking. ¡°Strange. Where could it fall?¡± He stretched his neck to look out and picked up a book to calcte the parab. He drew the distance between the house and the flower garden, as well as the parabolic trajectory. ¡°That¡¯s where it is, we were at the correct ce.¡± Lilly leaned on the window still and yed with Polly as if she was not very concerned about where the female spirit is. Josh asked, ¡°Lilly, aren¡¯t you anxious?¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°No hurry! There are many spirits in this world. The ghosts we are looking for will appear one day.¡± Josh asked skeptically, ¡°Will it?¡± What if it runs away? Josh remembered what Lilly said about filling the jar of souls otherwise, she might be forced to leave. So even if he was afraid, he wouldn¡¯t let the female spirit escape. Lilly nodded, ¡°Yes, it will. Maybe she¡¯lle out on her own when we sleep at night.¡± Josh was speechless. Let¡¯s stop talking about it. Josh got more worried when he couldn¡¯t find the spirit. He couldn¡¯t even sleep well. He shivered when he thought of the female spirit¡¯s wide-opened bloody mouth. Josh immediately wrote and drew something on the paper again. He also picked up the video recorder wanting to make a spirit rm from it. ¡°Huh? It¡¯s on?¡± He pressed the stop button and yed the video. ¡°I don¡¯t even remember when it was on. I have to clear some of the storage¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t finished his sentence and he saw a headless female spirit appear on the screen. She emerged slowly while holding her head and her bruised legs appeared too while he was hitting his iron bowl. Josh was shocked. He almost dropped the video recorder. ¡°Josh! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lilly asked. ¡°Nothing! It¡¯s okay.¡± Josh said calmly. He paused for a while and got excited. The people on the Inte didn¡¯t believe him, right? He will upload this video to frighten them. Josh uploaded the video with the caption, ¡°Stupid humans, you know nothing about this world¡±. ¡ª A few viewers watched the video as soon as it was uploaded. ¡°What? Cheap graphic work. Rubbish.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no spirit in this world. Just believe in science. Stop doing this useless stuff, kiddo.¡± ¡°Again? You can¡¯t afford a better video recorder if you really could see spirits? It¡¯s always blurry when it comes to supernatural videos. I knew your tricks.¡± Josh was upset at the mockingments. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Peeping In The Dark Lilly potted Josh¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Young mon, don¡¯t give up! ¡°I¡¯m not o young mon,¡± Josh onswered dejectedly. ¡°Kiddo, don¡¯t give up!¡± Lilly soid ogoin. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡ª About on hour loter, Old Mrs. Crowford shouted from downstoirs, ¡°The food is reody! Come down quickly! Lilly, Droke, Josh, Zochory, Honnoh!¡± The sound of the children upstoirs could be heord. The one who wos running wos definitely Lilly. The one who wos dilly-dollying wos Zochory. Honnoh wos doing her homework in her room. She looked up pitifully, ¡°Doddy, con we eot first?¡± Liom wos silent os he stood by whot he soid. He would not ollow her to leove for onything unless she hod finished her homework. Honnoh wos spoiled by Winono. She wos olreody in kindergorten but couldn¡¯t even reod o word. Two of Anthony¡¯s children were top students. Lilly wos olso smort ond clever. Liom felt pressured os o fother becouse one of his children wos dim-witted ond onother one wos oddicted to video gomes. Honnoh cried, ¡°I¡¯m only in kindergorten. Why do I hove to do homework? Other kids don¡¯t need to do thot.¡± ¡°Don¡¯tpore,¡± Liom soid without ony expression. He wos impotient from woiting for Honnoh to finish her homework. Honnoh wonted to go eot with Lilly. Liom didn¡¯t budge olthough he wos hungry too. Honnoh hod no choice but to do her homework while crying. Meonwhile, Ashleye upstoirs with o big bouquet. Her footsteps were light like o spirit. She possed by Honnoh¡¯s room ond secretly peeked inside. After observing for o while, she got bored ond moved to onother room to set down the flowers. She olso took the chonce to snoop in the other rooms. The dining room downstoirs wos bustling with o lively otmosphere. The people felt suffocoted os they sow the few dishes Bloke brought in. Only the pooched chicken wos fine os it wos the eosiest to cook. Old Mrs. Crowford wos disgusted by the omelet os it wos runny when she scooped it. ¡°This¡­ this is..¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tosted it, it¡¯s delicious even though it doesn¡¯t look good.¡± ¡°Urgh¡­ And this is it?¡± Old Mrs. Crowford picked up o lorge piece of groy-coloured food. Lilly patted Josh¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t give up! ¡°I¡¯m not a young man,¡± Josh answered dejectedly. ¡°Kiddo, don¡¯t give up!¡± Lilly said again. ¡ª About an hourter, Old Mrs. Crawford shouted from downstairs, ¡°The food is ready! Come down quickly! Lilly, Drake, Josh, Zachary, Hannah!¡± The sound of the children upstairs could be heard. The one who was running was definitely Lilly. The one who was dilly-dallying was Zachary. Hannah was doing her homework in her room. She looked up pitifully, ¡°Daddy, can we eat first?¡± Liam was silent as he stood by what he said. He would not allow her to leave for anything unless she had finished her homework. Hannah was spoiled by Winona. She was already in kindergarten but couldn¡¯t even read a word. Two of Anthony¡¯s children were top students. Lilly was also smart and clever. Liam felt pressured as a father because one of his children was dim-witted and another one was addicted to video games. Hannah cried, ¡°I¡¯m only in kindergarten. Why do I have to do homework? Other kids don¡¯t need to do that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯tpare,¡± Liam said without any expression. He was impatient from waiting for Hannah to finish her homework. Hannah wanted to go eat with Lilly. Liam didn¡¯t budge although he was hungry too. Hannah had no choice but to do her homework while crying. Meanwhile, Ashley came upstairs with a big bouquet. Her footsteps were light like a spirit. She passed by Hannah¡¯s room and secretly peeked inside. After observing for a while, she got bored and moved to another room to set down the flowers. She also took the chance to snoop in the other rooms. The dining room downstairs was bustling with a lively atmosphere. The people felt suffocated as they saw the few dishes ke brought in. Only the poached chicken was fine as it was the easiest to cook. Old Mrs. Crawford was disgusted by the omelet as it was runny when she scooped it. ¡°This¡­ this is..¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tasted it, it¡¯s delicious even though it doesn¡¯t look good.¡± ¡°Urgh¡­ And this is it?¡± Old Mrs. Crawford picked up arge piece of gray-coloured food. ¡°Eggnt,¡± ke answered. Old Mrs. Crawford decided not to dwell on the appearance but¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t you cut it?¡± She asked. ke felt strange, ¡°I had cut it.¡± I cut it evenly in two halves. The Crawford family was speechless. Anthony chuckled and picked up a piece, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡± Everyone could get a piece, it¡¯s fair. Hope that ke can do a better job next time. Edward stared at the eggnt and muttered, ¡°We must also let Liam have a taste of this delicious eggnt.¡± Gilbert kept smiling, ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that other people who were absent missed out on such delicious eggnt. Next time, we must make it again for them.¡± ke nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Lily gobbled up the omelet and held a thumbs up, ¡°Delicious!¡± ke smiled. Daughters are the best! Lilly picked up a piece of eggnt and put it into her mouth. The uncles said it tasted delicious, it must be delicious then. All of them were shocked by her actions, ¡°Lilly¡­¡± Lilly spat it out the next second. Yucks! It¡¯s so disgusting! Why did Uncle Anthony, Grandpa, and Grandma still eat it so well? ¡°Sorry, daddy. This is too disgusting. I can¡¯t boast about it.¡± Is it that hard to eat? Some of them are eating well, aren¡¯t they? Mu Guifan picked up a piece and took a bite. He couldn¡¯t help but choke on it. He said quietly after he drank some water, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can¡¯t boast about it either.¡± The crowdughed at him and Old Mr. Crawford was gradually at ease with ke. No matter how much ke scored, he¡¯ll approve as long as Lilly likes him. ¡ª Ashley observed them secretly after she finished her task. The Crawford mansion looked so grand and luxurious and the people wereughing happily. She subconsciously showed a trace of resentment in her eyes. How could they live so well? This ce is notparable with Ambrosia, even the air tastes sweet in Ambrosia. Howe they can live happier than her? Ashley couldn¡¯t help but clenched hard on the cutter in her hands. When ke turned sound suddenly, Ashley was shocked and the cutter fell to the ground. The Crawford family turned around when they heard themotion. Ashley hurriedly picked up the cutter and apologized, ¡°Sorry. I identally dropped the cutter.¡± She ran away after saying that. ke said as he stared at her back, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this gardener.¡± Old Mrs. Crawford frowned, she also felt that Ashley¡¯s words and actions were particrly strange today. She personally chose Ashley as their gardener because she had to take care of the mansion¡¯s garden and was responsible for the recement of the flower bouquets and arrangements. Just like their housekeeper that was responsible for cleaning several master rooms, she chose them because they were very trustworthy. ¡°Maybe she is not feeling well or something happened to her family. I¡¯ll ask herter.¡± During the night, ke stayed in the guest room. He looked around at the interior of the room. It had a neutral earthy tone and a few pieces of furniture. It was very much in line with his personality. One could see that it was deliberately designed. key on the sofa and looked at Jean¡¯s photo on his phone. He whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t have that opportunity to get to know you.¡± Before she passed away, he heard that she worried about Lilly the most. I will take good care of Lilly no matter what happens in the future. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can rest in peace.¡± ¡ª Finally, Liam allowed Hannah to leave her room. Her bad habits of being a picky eater were forgotten as she gobbled her food. After cing her bowl in the dishwasher, she ran upstairs while yelling, ¡°Lilly! Lilly! Let¡¯s y together!¡± Lilly poked her head out from her room, ¡°Hannah. I¡¯m here.¡± Hannah happily went to her. However, she saw Lilly took out a book and said, ¡°Uncle Liam had asked me and Josh to supervise your studies.¡± Hannah turned her direction immediately, ¡°Oh no, I feel so sleepy suddenly. I¡¯m going to take a bath and go to bed.¡± Chapter 115 When Old Mrs. Crawford talked to Ashley, she just admitted that she was not feeling well. Old Mrs. Crawford didn¡¯t see anything unusual about her, so she kept an eye on her and let her go back to rest. At eight or nine o¡¯clock at night, the sound of reading came from Lilly¡¯s room. Drake put on a stern expression looking just like Anthony. Josh was leaning on Lilly¡¯s dresser fiddling with his video recorder. At the desk, Lilly was holding a textbook with both hands above her head. Hannah was reading the poem in the textbook out loud. Drake looked at her hopelessly. What she read out loud was different from the textbook. She was simply saying some random words. Drake said sternly, ¡°Did you remember what I taught you just now?¡± Hannah looked at her brother¡¯s serious face, which was even scarier than her father. She pulled a long face and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Josh smirked, ¡°All of them?¡± Hannah panicked, ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes!¡± Drake narrowed his eyes, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll test you.¡± He did not require her to get all of them correct. Just two would be enough. Lilly looked at Drake and Hannah back and forth. Drake is so fierce! Hannah looked at Lilly for help for answers. Before she could say anything, Drake red at her. Lilly quickly shut her mouth and signaled Hannah to think for the answer herself. Hannah racked her brain but she still answered wrongly with hints given by Drake. Drake was so angry that he quit teaching Hannah. What the hell? ¡°Ask Uncle Liam to teach you!¡± Hannah cried pitifully, ¡°No please, my dad is very angry with me. He could have a heart attack if I go to him again.¡± Drake sneered, ¡°You knew that too?¡± I will not teach her anymore! Lilly covered her mouth and snickered while Hannah looked at her for help. Lilly pleaded for Hannah, ¡°Drake, Hannah knew her mistakes. Teach her again and she¡¯ll answer it correctly.¡± Fine¡­ five more minutes! ¡ª ¡°Learn it by yourself!¡± After five minutes, Drake threw the book and left. Hannah answered wrongly again. Lilly and Hannah looked at each other. ¡°Did I memorize it wrongly again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s wrong. Drake just exined it.¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t remember anything Drake taught her. Lilly looked at Hannah sympathetically, ¡°Hannah, are you the study cker?¡± Lilly followed Josh to school once, she got to know what¡¯s the difference between a top-grade student and a study cker. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to,¡± Hannah said. Learning is too difficult. Why is there such a thing as study? Why is there such a thing as an exam? Lilly patted andforted her, ¡°Wash up and go to sleep!¡± She kicked away her slippers and flung herself on Lilly¡¯s bed, ¡°I want to sleep in your room.¡± The two little girls looked at Josh. Josh said softly, ¡°I will stay a little longer.¡± Why is he a boy? He also wants to sleep in this room. Josh did not want to go back to his room. What to do in case that female spirit appeared again? Lilly suddenly ran to her dresser and pulled out a yellow talisman from the small drawer. ¡°Josh, take this. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Lilly looked at him like she knew what he was thinking. Josh blushed and said, ¡°Who said that I¡¯m afraid? If I¡¯m afraid I would not have invented the device to see spirits¡­¡± Hannah eximed, ¡°What? Josh is afraid of spirits? Hahaha, you are a coward!¡± Josh was angry because of the teasing and he left. Hannah innocently touched her nose. What she said is not wrong! As the night gets deeper, only a few night lights were on at the Crawford mansion. Josh set up his iron bowl in the room and ced a ritual de under his pillow. Then he hung the talisman given by Lilly on his chest. He felt chills as he saw the curtains sway when the wind blew. He had a feeling that there were people under his bed, in the bathroom, and behind the door. There were people everywhere. Josh tensed up and gradually fell asleep. ¡°Whoosh.¡± The wind blew. There was a subtle click from the door as if someone was unlocking it with a key. Josh frowned in his sleep. It looked like he had a nightmare. The door was pushed open without a creaking sound. A person tiptoed towards Josh and stared at his sleeping figure. Suddenly a hand reached out, getting closer and closer to him¡­ Josh¡¯s eyshes twitched. He felt something in his dreams and got more restless. He opened his eyes abruptly as he was frightened by his nightmare. As he got used to the darkness of the room, he recalled his dream and subconsciously turned to look at the door.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. His pupils shrank. His room door¡­ When did it open? Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 The Night of Terror Josh could feel his hoir stonding ond his heort rocing fost. ¡°Who¡­ who is there?¡± Josh shouted to feel brove. He sprong up ond on the lights of his room. The room wos bright ond the curtoins were swoying slightly from the breeze. The room looked quiet ond there wos nothing ot oll. Josh olmost cried but the light gove him the couroge to look oround. The corridor¡¯s dim night light wos on. At the end of the corridor¡¯s corner, there¡¯s o shodow on the ground. It looked like o person¡¯s shodow. Josh wos frightened ond he shut the door immediotely. He locked it too. He let out o sigh of relief when he felt sofe. ¡°Don¡¯t be ofroid. Sob¡­¡± Josh couldn¡¯t help but clutched the tolismon in front of his chest. The nightmore mode him nervous ond felt there were people oround. Moybe he didn¡¯t close the door before he went to sleep? Josh wos not sure obout it. He hod o hobit of closing the door before he goes to bed. Did he forget it tonight? Josh loy in bed with the lights on. He tossed ond turned os he wos unoble to sleep. He recolled the nightmore ogoin. Someone hod opened the door to his room ond they wondered oround. They stood in front of his bed lostly. The more he thought obout it, the more frightened he wos. Josh wos thinking of going to Lilly¡¯s room to sleep. He could sleep on the floor. He could olso go to his brother¡¯s room. It¡¯s not emborrossing sleeping with your brother, right? However, if he wonted to go out, he hod to go through the corner of the corridor. Whot if thot ¡°person¡± is hiding there? He would hove o foce-to-foce confrontotion with them. Josh shivered ond thought of going to his fother. Both of their rooms were seporoted by o study. He wouldn¡¯t hove to go through thot corner. Josh got up. His foot wos just obout to step on the floor, he sow o shodowing out from the bottom of the bed. He pulled his feet bock instontly. Everything is so scory! Josh fumbled to get his phone ond wos reody to coll his fother. Josh could feel his hair standing and his heart racing fast. ¡°Who¡­ who is there?¡± Josh shouted to feel brave. He sprang up and on the lights of his room. The room was bright and the curtains were swaying slightly from the breeze. The room looked quiet and there was nothing at all. Josh almost cried but the light gave him the courage to look around. The corridor¡¯s dim night light was on. At the end of the corridor¡¯s corner, there¡¯s a shadow on the ground. It looked like a person¡¯s shadow. Josh was frightened and he shut the door immediately. He locked it too. He let out a sigh of relief when he felt safe. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Sob¡­¡± Josh couldn¡¯t help but clutched the talisman in front of his chest. The nightmare made him nervous and felt there were people around. Maybe he didn¡¯t close the door before he went to sleep? Josh was not sure about it. He had a habit of closing the door before he goes to bed. Did he forget it tonight? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Joshy in bed with the lights on. He tossed and turned as he was unable to sleep. He recalled the nightmare again. Someone had opened the door to his room and they wandered around. They stood in front of his bedstly. The more he thought about it, the more frightened he was. Josh was thinking of going to Lilly¡¯s room to sleep. He could sleep on the floor. He could also go to his brother¡¯s room. It¡¯s not embarrassing sleeping with your brother, right? However, if he wanted to go out, he had to go through the corner of the corridor. What if that ¡°person¡± is hiding there? He would have a face-to-face confrontation with them. Josh shivered and thought of going to his father. Both of their rooms were separated by a study. He wouldn¡¯t have to go through that corner. Josh got up. His foot was just about to step on the floor, he saw a shadowing out from the bottom of the bed. He pulled his feet back instantly. Everything is so scary! Josh fumbled to get his phone and was ready to call his father. There was a soft click emitting from the closet. ¡°Creak¡±. A gap appeared at the door of the closet. Josh¡¯s back stiffened and he reluctantly turned his head towards the closet. There was a two inch gap and it stopped. It looked like an aging closet that couldn¡¯t be closed properly. Josh looked at the gap and felt there was something hidden inside. If the nightmare was real, that person had not left at all. They were hiding in his closet all the time, right? Josh held his breath. The room was so quiet that he had the illusion of hearing someone breathing. ¡°Who¡­ Who is there?¡± Josh shouted. He couldn¡¯t care if there was someone in his room or not. He dashed like an arrow towards the door. As he had locked it previously, he panicked when he couldn¡¯t get it to open. He felt someone behind him¡­ ¡°Click¡±. Finally, the door opened. Josh wailed as he ran out. He didn¡¯t dare to look back at all. ¡°Daddy! Daddy! Daddy!¡± Josh banged at Anthony¡¯s room. It was around 2 or 3 AM when Anthony had just finished his work andy down. He had a severe headache. He heard banging on his door suddenly. He opened the door and a small figure jumped into his arms. The force was so great that he took two steps back. Then only he saw Josh in his arms. Josh¡¯s face was stained with tears. ¡°Huh?¡± Drake and Josh began to sleep by themselves at the early age of four. They have not relied on Anthony for the past three years. This was the first time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Anthony bent down and picked up Josh while patting his back. Josh couldn¡¯t even remember how long it had been since he had been hugged like this by his father. He could only remember that after the disappearance of his aunt, the atmosphere at home was depressing. His father was so busy that he could not spend time with him. Granny soon copsed into a nursing home and the other uncles were all heartbroken running around looking for his aunt. The only people in the house were Margaret, the maids, Jack, and Old Mr. Crawford. Most of the time he looked cold and solemn and it was scary to see from afar. Jack and Margaret were not his rtives. Although Aunt Winona stayed at home every day, her attention was only given to Hannah. Josh was envious of Hannah sometimes even though she was an annoying spoiled brat. At least, there was someone that she could go to. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Josh cried louder as he thought of all the mess in his family. Tears and snorts were gushing out together. Josh leaned on Anthony¡¯s shoulder and wiped his tears and snorts. He felt embarrassed from all the crying and he forced himself to calm down. Anthony closed the door and carried Josh to the sofa. He poured Josh a ss of water and gave him a clean towel. ¡°Have you calmed down?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Josh mumbled while nodding. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Anthony asked as he sat opposite Josh. Josh didn¡¯t know how to start. Should he start with the nightmare first or the room first? Whichever it was, it was ridiculous just to think about it. How could he say it out loud? ¡°My¡­ My room had spirits¡­¡± Josh started. Just when Josh thought his father would deny him, he saw his dad stand up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Josh hurriedly stood up, ¡°Where?¡± ¡°To your room.¡± Momentster, both father and son returned to Josh¡¯s room. Josh grabbed the corner of Anthony¡¯s clothes tightly. Anthony turned on all the lights in the room and scanned the room. His eyes were attracted to the closet door that Josh talked about. It was wide open, revealing the clothes that were hanging neatly inside. Josh¡¯s eyes widened immediately. He stammered, ¡°When¡­ When I left just now, the gap was very narrow.¡± That¡¯s right, he remembered correctly this time! There was a sound outside the door, it seemed to be the sound of footsteps. Anthony opened the door. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Who¡¯s The One Scaring Who Now? A womon wos stonding outside the door ond next to her wos Bloke. Bloke wos holding o shorp knife ogoinst the womon¡¯s neck. It wos none other thon Ashley. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Bloke soid with o hint of killing intent. Ashley¡¯s eyes widen ond she soid repeotedly soid, ¡°Don¡¯t chop off my heod¡­ Don¡¯t chop off my heod¡­¡± Bloke recolled thot she wos olso scored out of her mind when the kitchen knife flew toword her in the ofternoon. She wos olso chonting the some words. A normol one would be soying ¡®Don¡¯t kill me¡¯ or ¡®Help¡¯ when o knife wos ogoinst their neck. This womon is weird. ¡°Who ore you?¡± Bloke osked. Ashley looked poled os she onswered, ¡°I¡¯m Ashley.¡± Bloke ond Anthony looked ot eoch other. Anthony osked, ¡°Whot ore you doing here?¡± Ashley stommered, ¡°I¡­ I couldn¡¯t sleep ot night ond hoppened to heor themotion¡­¡± Her eyes londed on Josh, ¡°It seems to be the voice of Josh. Is he olright?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. Go bock.¡± Anthony ordered. Bloke heord him ond withdrew the shorp knife. Ashley let out o sigh of relief ond glonced ot Bloke before soying, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going bock now.¡± After soying thot, she left in o hurry. Josh, ¡°Dod, whot¡¯s going on?¡± Anthony lowered his voice, ¡°The room where the servonts rest is ot the other end of the monsion. Even if you shouted, she couldn¡¯t hove heord it onde over so quickly.¡± The soundproofing effect of the Crowford monsion wos very good. Otherwise, the rest of the Crowford fomily hove been woken up by Josh bonging on the door, except for the speciol Bloke. ¡°Next, there ore so mony children in this monsion. How does she know thot the person shouting is you?¡± It wos hord to tell who wos who when little children screomed, not to mention the foct thot the three boys hove olmost similor voices. Ashley could know thot it wos Josh¡¯s with o screom. Which wos woy too suspicious. A woman was standing outside the door and next to her was ke. ke was holding a sharp knife against the woman¡¯s neck. It was none other than Ashley. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± ke said with a hint of killing intent. Ashley¡¯s eyes widen and she said repeatedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t chop off my head¡­ Don¡¯t chop off my head¡­¡± ke recalled that she was also scared out of her mind when the kitchen knife flew toward her in the afternoon. She was also chanting the same words. A normal one would be saying ¡®Don¡¯t kill me¡¯ or ¡®Help¡¯ when a knife was against their neck. This woman is weird. ¡°Who are you?¡± ke asked. Ashley looked paled as she answered, ¡°I¡¯m Ashley.¡± ke and Anthony looked at each other. Anthony asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ashley stammered, ¡°I¡­ I couldn¡¯t sleep at night and happened to hear themotion¡­¡± Her eyesnded on Josh, ¡°It seems to be the voice of Josh. Is he alright?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. Go back.¡± Anthony ordered. ke heard him and withdrew the sharp knife. Ashley let out a sigh of relief and nced at ke before saying, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going back now.¡± After saying that, she left in a hurry. Josh, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on?¡± Anthony lowered his voice, ¡°The room where the servants rest is at the other end of the mansion. Even if you shouted, she couldn¡¯t have heard it ande over so quickly.¡± The soundproofing effect of the Crawford mansion was very good. Otherwise, the rest of the Crawford family have been woken up by Josh banging on the door, except for the special ke. ¡°Next, there are so many children in this mansion. How does she know that the person shouting is you?¡± It was hard to tell who was who when little children screamed, not to mention the fact that the three boys have almost simr voices. Ashley could know that it was Josh¡¯s with a scream. Which was way too suspicious. These two points were enough to prove that she was lying. Josh linked the points and asked nervously, ¡°Daddy, do you mean that it was her who was in my room?¡± Anthony nodded and phoned Jack to ask him to check the surveince camera. However, they had no luck as the recording was stopped by someone. Josh felt fearful. People with weird actions were scarier than spirits. Anthony looked up at ke and ke looked back. They were thinking of the same thing. ke nodded his head and raised his voice slightly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Dad, I want to sleep in your room.¡± Josh requested. Anthony agreed and brought Josh to his room. The Crawford mansion was silent again. A few momentster, the door on the first floor was pushed open and a figure floated in silently. ke was crouching on the top of the beam, secretly sneering at it. Normal people who have been caught on the spot would never dare to do it again right away. Either this maid is weird to the point of being creepy or she doesn¡¯t think normally. ke was more inclined to believe that she was a psychopath. Ashley went upstairs without making a sound. The strange thing was she looked like a lonely person lurking around in the middle of the night. ke frowned as he had a very strange feeling¡­ ¡ª In the room, Josh was lying on the bed with his hands on his belly. Anthony brought out a thin bed quilt, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡± Josh moved near Anthony as the room was dark without a night light. ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°Hmmm?¡± He is not asleep yet, Josh thought. ¡°Dad¡­ A lot of people said that my brother and I came from the test tube. Our existence is just to provide a match for my aunt. Is it true?¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± Anthony asked with his eyes closed.¡± ¡°Everyone said so.¡± They grew up without a mother, only a father. There was not a trace of their mother¡¯s existence. That¡¯s why others said Josh and Drake were carefully selected from the test tubes. Their birth was only to provide a suitable match for their aunt who was going through thest stage of Leukemia. There was not a suitable match for her in the entire world. ¡°Why is there a need to separate the test tube then?¡± Josh and Drake were more than one year apart. Josh was speechless as he thought of it. Anthony was about to speak but he felt something. He turned and stared at the door. Josh followed and tensed up. A door would always have a small gap below otherwise it would create friction with the floor from opening and closing the door. They could see someone standing outside from the gap. A few momentster the shadow moved toward the front and soon disappeared. Josh nearly pissed himself due to the fright. ¡ª Lilly¡¯s room. She was sleeping soundly when a sudden gust of wind blew on her cheeks. Polly also made some deep squeaky noises on the balcony. Parrots would make this sound in the middle of the night when they were touched by other creatures that pose threats to them. Soon, the sound was gone. Lilly opened her eyes and nkly stared at the ceiling. Her eyelids were half closed and she was half asleep. The surroundings were quiet. When the door was gently opened, Lilly looked over in confusion as she heard it. She saw a figureing in, gradually approaching her¡­ Lilly could clearly see the figure walking to her bedside, staring straight at her. Suddenly, Lilly asked out loud, ¡°Aunt Ashley, what are you doing?¡± Ashley was shocked by the childish voice in the dark. She shrieked. ¡°Ahh!¡± She backed up hurriedly but ended up stepping on something that made a loud noise.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Scaring Out of Her Wits The headless female spirit was so scared that she briefly separated from Ashley, causing her head to shift by 0.03 feet. Lilly could see it now and eximed in shock, ¡°Huh, so you are hiding here!¡± No wonder she could not find her, no matter how hard she tried. Lilly immediately got up and reached out to grab the head of the headless female spirit. ¡°Come out now¡­¡± Lilly stood on the bed and twisted the headless female spirit¡¯s head with all her strength, like pulling a carrot. Ashley quickly held her head with a hint of pain, then her expression became stiff and rigid. She made a ¡°huh¡± sound and said, ¡°Ms. Lilly¡­ what are you saying?¡± Ashley showed a fierce expression. How could this little girl even want of catching her?! Being loved by many people and born into a wealthy family, why could not it be her?! Although she wanted to be clever as Josh, the identity of being this little girl was more suitable. Ashley reached out to viciously grab Lilly¡¯s neck, but suddenly a ck lightning bolt shed from the balcony.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ke¡¯s eyes gleamed with killing intent as he was about to p Ashley away. But he saw Lilly suddenly grab Ashley¡¯s hand, and she flung Ashley away. ¡°Go away!¡± The little girl said it in a childish voice. Boom! Ashley crashed into a nearby toy shelf, causing it to copse and the toys to scatter all over the ground. All of this happened in an instant, leaving ke stunned. Was this his little sweetheart?! Hannah, sleeping on the bed, seemed annoyed by the noise, frowning and turning over while muttering something, and soon fell asleep again. Lilly ran barefoot off the bed and went to Ashley. She immediately stretched out her white and tender little feet and stepped on Ashley¡¯s chest when she was trying to resist. Ashley wanted to push her away, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not move her. Lilly asked, ¡°What are you doing here? Why did you sneak into my room?¡± Ashley saw ke behind her, and she was in a panic. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything¡­ I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here. Maybe I was sleepwalking¡­¡± Ashley said while struggling, ¡°Ms. Lilly, can you let me go first?¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t!¡± ke drew his short sword out and said, ¡°Lilly, go rest aside.¡± He was good at extracting confessions. Lilly, who trusted him very much, retracted her foot. Ashley hurriedly tried to get up but did not expect ke to step on her after Lilly. ke showed a cold smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m losing patience. If you don¡¯t confess honestly¡­¡± He put the sword on her neck and spoke in a low, sinister voice. This scene made Ashley feel terrified. ke spun his short sword and whispered, ¡°I have quite a lot of experience in taking someone¡¯s heads off.¡± He chuckled softly and said, ¡°Do you want to try?¡± Ashley was scared out of her wits. It was true. A female spirit¡¯s soul separated from her body. Ashley then fainted. Lilly widened her eyes, realizing that being scared of one¡¯s wits was real! She learned it in reality. The head-hugging female spirit detached from Ashley¡¯s body and flew away. ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± Lilly immediately chased after her. ke was speechless. Meanwhile, Josh and Anthony noticed something unusual in the room, so they quietly followed her out. Josh clenched the yellow triangr charm that Lilly had given him and dared not even breathe. Looking at a reflection in the corridor¡¯s corner, Josh nervously clutched Anthony¡¯s clothes. Anthony did not turn back, but he held his son¡¯s hand. As they arrived at the corner of the corridor, Josh saw clearly that the shadow was nothing but a bundle of flowers on the side of the corridor. Josh breathed a sigh of relief and followed Anthony to Lilly¡¯s room. The door was half open when Josh arrived. He heard Lilly shouting softly and tenderly, ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± Before he could react, the head-hugging female spirit rushed towards him. ¡°D*mn!¡± ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± ¡°Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­ Argh!¡± Josh was so scared that he stuttered. Anthony, who saw nothing, was confused. The head-hugging female spirit showed a fierce look when she saw Josh and rushed toward him. But before getting close, she was hit by a yellow light and fled! ¡°Argh!¡± The head-hugging female spirit screamed mournfully. Anthony seemed to have seen a sh of light in front of Josh¡¯s chest just now, but it was too fast, almost like an illusion. But the next second, he heard a faint screech. Anthony held the pale-faced Josh in his arms and asked in a low voice, ¡°What did you see?¡± Josh cried and trembled, ¡°A female spirit, a headless female spirit. She rushed towards me, hmm.¡± At that moment, the head-hugging female spirit was thrown back into the room again and hit right on Lilly. Lilly quickly raised her hands and shed the jar of souls, ¡°Get in!¡± The head-hugging female spirit was sucked into the jar, but how could a malignant spirit be so easily contained? Pablo had apanied Lilly in the previous attempts to capture the ghosts, and this was the first time she tried to do it alone. The moment the head-hugging female spirit was sucked into the jar of souls, she resisted violently. The jar trembled nonstop, and Lilly could not stop it. She felt a sudden pressure in her chest and spat out a mouthful of blood. Her body went limp and fell to the ground. ke was shocked and shouted, ¡°Lilly!¡± He immediately held her in his arms, but her face was pale, and her lips trembled, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ run¡­¡± The head-hugging female spirit came out again. Her evil aura surged, and she made a hoarse sound. The weakling and ugly ghosts were also forced to follow her out, and they saw Lilly spitting blood. The weakling ghost was a fourteen years old boy. Before and after his death, only Lilly gave him candy. She understood his unwillingness and regret. Now, seeing her injured, he rushed towards her without hesitation. The two malignant spirits started fighting, and the weakling ghost was weaker. The head-hugging female spirit tore off his arm and swallowed it. The ugly ghost screamed and rushed forward. The head-hugging female spirit¡¯s head turned and scared the ugly ghost to retreat, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t me me, I-I-I can¡¯t beat her!¡± The room was filled with a cold wind, and the curtains rustled as the temperature dropped several degrees. Hannah, sleeping like a log, felt cold and instinctively rolled up the nket to continue sleeping. ke and Anthony were both extremely frightened, although they could not see anything. They could only see Lilly inexplicably spitting blood, the curtains mysteriously moving, and they could also feel the sudden chill in the room. Josh was the only one besides Lilly who could see ghosts. Seeing the two ghosts fighting, he felt horrified and could only hold Lilly¡¯s hand tightly. He realized that even his sister was not invincible and that she would die. Josh¡¯s eyes turned red with tears as he realized he could not do anything and felt hopeless. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Master Is Back The red bracelet on Lilly¡¯s wrist continued to glow, alleviating some pressure on her chest. However, she still felt weak and did not have any strength. ke picked up Lilly and said, ¡°Go to the hospital. We¡¯re going to the hospital!¡± He felt a sense of panic, a feeling of powerlessness that was beyond his control. Only then did he vaguely understand that his delicate little darling differed from other children. Anthony quickly took out his phone and called Gilbert first. Upon seeing Lilly injured, the head-hugging female spirit was happy and rushed toward Lilly. It would be great to be human. She wanted to be human. And being Lilly was fantastic. Not only was she the beloved little princess of the Crawford family, but she was from the MacNeil family. With so many people doting on her, will I be able to get whatever I want if I be her? At that time, she would go to Mirea and be a famous person, obtaining an identity card from Mirea and bing a citizen. She would be superior to others wherever she went. ¡°Be careful, Lilly!¡± The weakling spirit rushed over. Josh had no other choice but to stand in front of Lilly. He gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± He grabbed the yellow charm and fiercely smashed it at the ghost. Unfortunately, the yellow charm was disposable and useless after it was destroyed. At that moment, a ck lightning bolt shed with a crackling sound, knocking out the fierce head- hugging female spirit. The man wearing a white robe had a cold expression, a paleplexion, and crimson lips. It was Pablo. Josh almost cried out, ¡°Master!¡± He had never been so excited to see a ghost before. Pablo looked terrible. He had only been away for a few days, and now another malignant spirit was in the house. Pablo quickly came to Lilly¡¯s side, grabbed her hand, and spoke slowly, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lilly¡¯s voice was weak as she replied, ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Even then, she learned to mimic ke¡¯s tone to some extent. Lilly felt a warm current flowing through her wrist as Pablo held her hand. Soon, she felt dizzy andfortable, like she was soaking in a hot spring. The head-hugging female spirit noticed that something was wrong and tried to escape. However, Pablo did not even turn his head. He raised his finger, and a red escape-proof fell, trapping the head-hugging female spirit. Pablo said coldly, ¡°You hurt my disciple and want to run away?¡± The head-hugging female spirit struggled in anger, but it was useless. Lilly asked, ¡°Master, what is this head-hugging female spirit?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°This ghost is very strange. She likes to sneak into other people¡¯s rooms at night to possess their bodies,¡± Lilly said. He nced at the ghost and said, ¡°A fake foreign ghost.¡± Lilly was puzzled. I¡¯ve never seen this kind of ghost before! Pablo exined, ¡°This type of ghost is obsessed with foreign things and admires strength. It¡¯s okay to admire strength, as people need to have a certain degree of admiration for strength to work harder and be stronger. What¡¯s hateful are those who admire strength but don¡¯t want to work hard themselves. They only want to achieve their goals through despicable means, such as licking boots, stealing other people¡¯s lives, and bullying the weak. They suck the blood of their people while fawning over foreigners, and they even want to dig out their hearts to prove their loyalty. As for other things, it may be rted to their quirks, such as spying on other people¡¯s lives.¡± Pablo then stopped talking. He did not care about the fake foreign ghost anymore. Pablo frowned and shook Lilly¡¯s wrist, asking, ¡°Did you forcibly put her in the jar?¡± Lilly nodded obediently, ¡°Yes.¡± Pablo pointed at her forehead, saying, ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to forcefully capture a malignant spirit before you have developed your skills,¡± Pablo said. ¡°For example, if you hadn¡¯t used the jar of souls just now, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything to you. If she dared to attack you, the red bracelet would have blocked her.¡± Lilly confusedly looked at the red bracelet on her wrist and asked, ¡°Is the red bracelet very powerful?¡± Pablo nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s very powerful, extremely powerful. However, you can¡¯t use it to attack others yet. It can only protect you from attacks. When someone or a ghost tries to harm you, the red bracelet will be triggered tounch an attack.¡± Lilly understood and said, ¡°So, Master, can we contain her now?¡± She was full of energy and eager to try. Pablo was helpless and indulgent. After listening so much, did she take his words? But what else could he do? He could only do whatever she wanted. They surrounded the head-hugging female spirit, staring at her intently. The head-hugging female spirit was terrified and said, ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡± Lilly remembered Hannah¡¯s prank and imitated her cunning smile, saying, ¡°Hey, you can scream all you want, but no one will save you.¡± The people around her were puzzled and speechless about where she learned these words. On the bed, Hannah kicked the nket because it was too noisy, then she turned over and went back to sleep again. ke could not help but ask Josh in a low voice, ¡°Who is Lilly talking to?¡± Anthony also looked at Josh. Josh said, ¡°Lilly is talking to her master. Her master told Lilly not to forcibly capture ghosts, they can¡¯t harm her¡­ because the red bracelet is very powerful.¡± Suddenly, he remembered his video recorder. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go get the video recorder!¡± Josh ran quickly. The head-hugging female spirit was trapped, so he was no longer afraid of her. He ran to his room, and grabbed his video recorder. He turned it on. Anthony frowned and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Josh replied, ¡°I invented this video recorder. It¡¯s awesome. It can take pictures of ghosts!¡± ke was speechless. His video recorder was simr to an ordinary camera, except it had a few mas attached to the bottom and two antennas sticking out from the top. Could it take photos of ghosts? What a joke! However, the indicator light on the video recorder was shing. ke was keeping an eye on it. When he looked at the screen, suddenly he saw four people. Beside Lilly was a man in a white robe, and behind Lilly was a middle school boy in his school uniform. There was also an extremely ugly female ghost turning her head to look at them, giggling shyly, and saying, ¡°Can you see me, Mr. ke?¡± In front of them was a, and a woman holding her head in her arms was trapped inside. The headless female spirit said frustratedly, ¡°My name is Jastrensky.¡± ke and Anthony both felt amazing. Everything that happened before them exceeded their understanding and overturned their worldview. If this world was beyond their control, then who would protect Lilly in the future? ke was feeling uneasy. At this moment, Lilly asked in confusion, ¡°What did she say?¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was sweet and innocent as if she were born with a halo. It immediately dispelled the gloom in ke¡¯s mind. He looked at Lilly softly. Well¡­ no worries. In the worst case, he could be a practitioner in the future. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Obsessed with Foreign Things Upon hearing Lilly call her Jay, the head-hugging female spirit stared at Lilly, and said with a wheezing sound, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Jastrensky, Jas-tren-sky!¡± ¡°Jastrensky¡­ what a cool and trendy name! Do you guys understand? A bunch of bumpkins!¡± The head-hugging female spirit seemed angry that others defiled her holy name and spoke in a stuttering voice. ke stared at the ghost on the screen, feeling a strange sense of familiarity. Josh asked with a frown, muttering disdainfully, ¡°Jastrensky¡­ What an ironic name.¡± Upon hearing Josh¡¯s words, ke suddenly realized where he had listened to the name. Ten years ago, when he was sixteen, he joined that criminal gang and happened to deal with a big order. The gang kidnapped a group of women and sent them abroad for work. One kidnapped woman did not know what was happening and kept saying, ¡°D*mn, I¡¯m not from Dudroinia! They will punish you¡­¡± The woman¡¯s name was the same as this, which was very resolute. Lilly, who had listened to the female spirit¡¯s words, nodded and asked, ¡°Yeah, Aunt Jay, how did you die?¡± ke could not help but chuckle, and the memories in his mind instantly disappeared. The little girl looked serious, blinking her eyes, which made the female spirit furious. ¡°Shut up! My name is Jastrensky!¡± Pablo pped over and chopped off the head-hugging female spirit¡¯s arm. Jastrensky screamed in pain, and her arm suddenly disappeared. Pablo sneered, ¡°Mind your words when talking to my disciple.¡± The head-hugging female spirit immediately nodded and hugged her head tightly. Pablo, ¡°Tulip, continue. ¡± Lilly said, ¡°Hmm! Aunt Jay, where are you from, when is your birthday, and how did you die? Lilly could not understand this name and felt strange that she could not get it right every time she said it. The head-hugging female spirit said, ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± She held back her grievances and emphasized, ¡°My name is Jastrensky. I¡¯m from Auberge of Ambrosia.¡± Pablo held a pen and did not even look at her, ¡°I asked you to tell me your ce of birth.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jastrensky seemed embarrassed to mention her ce of birth, and her voice was low and fast. Lilly listened carefully and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± Jastrensky said, ¡°Marriott Vige!¡± Lilly thought momentarily and asked, ¡°Oh, what¡¯s your real name?¡± The little girl thought that Jay was just a nickname, as everyone called her Lilly, so she assumed that Jastrensky must have a real name. Jastrensky hesitated for a while. Her original name was toomon, and she did not want to say it. But when she saw Pablo¡¯s sharp gaze and the knife in ke¡¯s hand identally fell to the ground, Jastrensky was frightened and quickly confessed, ¡°My name is Michelle Garcia, and my family is very poor.¡± ¡°But living in Ambrosia has always been my dream. I have always felt that I am different from others. I was born with noble blood, but unfortunately, I was born in the wrong ce.¡± Lilly curiously asked, ¡°Did your dreame true after you went to Ambrosia?¡± Jastrensky said sadly, ¡°No¡­¡± She was just a girl from the countryside. Her family had no money and no background. Her results were not good on school days, and she did not meet the university requirements. She could only have two choices. Either she went back to her hometown and got married and had children for the rest of her life, or she worked in a factory and still got married and had children for the rest of her life. Both of these choices were not what she wanted. Jastrensky was frustrated and eximed, ¡°Is this how my life will be? I refuse to ept it!¡± Josh asked coldly, ¡°Then who can you me? If you can¡¯t even meet the university requirements, it¡¯s your problem!¡± Lilly, ¡°Yeah!¡± Jastrenskyined angrily, ¡°I couldn¡¯t get into university because of the education system! The rigid education system has stifled my talent and freedom.¡± Lilly suddenly interrupted, ¡°Aunt Jay, what grade did you get on the exam?¡± Jastrensky said, ¡°Grade F.¡± Lilly, ¡°Wow! You are talented!¡± How could she only be in Grade F? She could score higher than her with her eyes closed! Lilly understood, ¡°So you¡¯re not good at studying! Just like Hannah.¡± Hannah was snoring and even blowing a bubble of snot. Jastrensky defended herself, saying, ¡°I tried my best, but the education system is to me. And when I was young, my parents couldn¡¯t afford to send me to tutoring sses.¡± Lilly, ¡°So, what are your skills? Are you good at speaking English?¡± Jastrensky hesitated for a moment. She did not have any particr skills. She was not very pretty, and her English was not good. So she could not go to Ambrosia and only worked as a cashier in a small supermarket. With a dream of going abroad but was unable to do so, she felt that she was better than those around her but had to stay with them, making her increasingly miserable. Finally, one day she got the chance she had been waiting for. A foreigner came to the supermarket. ¡°At that moment, I felt like I had seen a God as if it was a reward for my long-standing perseverance.¡± ¡°I followed that man, asking him about his well-being, acting as his tour guide, and apanying him to the hotel.¡± She even stayed upte to study English tomunicate with him easily. She even paid for everything, including meals, entertainment, and even having sex with him. She heard that as long as she was carrying a foreigner¡¯s child, she could get an identity card from Ambrosia for free. She finally seeded. The man helped her get a visa and took her to Ambrosia. Lilly asked in confusion, ¡°Where will you get money from? Going to such a faraway ce must require a lot of money, right?¡± Jastrensky replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s from my daddy¡­ I asked him for money to go abroad, but he didn¡¯t give it to me. However, when he got sick, he had money to go to the hospital and have surgery.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ How could she agree to that?¡± After causing a scene at the hospital, her dad finally gave her the money, and she went to Ambrosia as she had wished. ¡°I felt everything was so wonderful when I got off the ne. Ambrosia is truly a paradise. Even the air is filled with a sweet fragrance¡­ Unlike my country, which only has the stench of car exhaust and polluted environment.¡± Her words made Lilly very angry. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Life of the Fake Foreign Ghost Lilly did not understand the reason behind it. She just knew that what Jastrensky did was wrong. ¡°You take the money for your dad¡¯s medical treatment. What about him now?¡± Jastrensky was stunned and said, ¡°My dad¡¯s money is mine. Why should he take my money and spend it without my permission?¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s all the money he has? He must have more money, just not to me!¡± Everyone was silent. She was obsequious to the foreigners, willing to give everything she had. She was extremely indifferent to her family,ining about the unfairness. She even took her father¡¯s life-saving money. She could not even meet the university requirements, yet she wanted to conquer the world. It was ridiculous! ¡°What happened next?¡± Lilly angrily asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to heaven? How did youe back?¡± Jastrensky was silent and said, ¡°I was thrilled at first! Foreign men are better than domestic men. They are loyal, romantic, considerate, graceful, and gentle.¡± But she did not enjoy it for long before she realized that her visa would expire. It turned out that the foreign man had arranged a tourist visa for her, not an identity card. When the deadline came, she was deported by the immigration authorities, but she had spent all her money on the man who had run away. She was penniless, had no family or friends, and could not speak English¡­ How could she go back? Besides, she did not want to leave Ambrosia. Pablo sneered, ¡°Indeed, he is devoted and romantic, very considerate.¡± Jastrensky could not help but say, ¡°He must have some difficulty. The Ambrosia men are all well and advanced and educated. They would never do anything irresponsible. There must be a reason.¡± Pablo was speechless. ¡°There are scumbags everywhere. How do you know they are all good?¡± Jastrensky immediately retorted, ¡°They are all highly civilized people. For example, they use a sitting toilet in the bathroom, which is noble and elegant. Unlike squatting pits here, which are ugly and smelly¡­ From these details, they are more advanced than us.¡± How could superior people be scum? Moreover, she often secretly observed how others lived and had more rights to speak than anyone else. Everyone was speechless. Her exnation was illogical. Jastrensky turned her head and showed envy, saying, ¡°I also dream of living such a life.¡± So even if sleeping on the streets, washing dishes, or living on garbage¡­ she did not want to return. Returning to the country would only make her feel better off dead. Lilly nodded and said, ¡°I see. So you went to sleep on the streets, washed dishes, and lived on garbage?¡± Jastrensky defended herself, saying, ¡°I¡¯m struggling for my dreams.¡± Josh rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Yes, everything is good in Ambrosia.¡± Even if she was a doormat in Ambrosia, she still felt superior to the others. ¡°Later on¡­ I couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Without an identity card, I can¡¯t go anywhere. Someone told me they could help me get one, but it would cost 100,000 dors.¡± She did not have the money. So she found a way to contact her parents and asked them to send her money immediately. The FBI unexpectedly found her, and they deported her against her will. When a person was forcibly repatriated to their home country, the country¡¯s government covered the repatriation costs. However, Jastrensky did not feel she was a liability to the country but thought the government was holding her back. Therefore, she caused trouble at the airport. ke looked at her coldly and said, ¡°I remember now. You were the woman who shouted at the airport.¡¯¡± With shabby clothes and a haughty expression, she cursed and kicked the security guards, criticizing them as inferior people. Later, he did not know how the criminal gang kidnap Jastrensky. He only remembered that she was still shouting the next time he met her, ¡°I am from Mirea. If you dare to touch me, the government will punish you.¡± So when the criminal gang boss asked him to kill someone to show loyalty, he chose Jastrensky. ke seemed to have remembered something unpleasant. Jastrensky alsoined, ¡°Dudroinia is terrible! It¡¯s dirty and smelly.¡± She was trapped here and could not leave, making it very painful. She could only go to the bar to feel the freedom of Ambrosia. As a result, she was drugged and taken away! When she woke up again, she found herself kidnapped, but she heard that the destination was Ambrosia, and she became excited again. She wanted to return to Ambrosia this way, but she did not expect the cruise ship to be even dirtier and messier, and the ce was unbearable for humans. ¡°So, I strongly protested¡­¡± Comining about the dirty ce when tied up, she was foolish. ¡°Just then, several men with tattoos on their arms came over.¡± She did not know why they were confronting each other, and one of them asked a pretty boy to kill someone to prove that he was an actual member, not a traitor. ¡°As a result, that pretty boy chose me.¡± Jastrensky was so angry that she trembled. ¡°That knife¡­ the knife used to cut watermelons was so long¡­¡± He dragged that knife and made a creaking sound on the deck, which made her very scared. She begged an inferior person for the first time, and yet he still did not let her go. ¡°When I woke up again, I saw that my head and body had been separated. I refuse to ept it. I can¡¯t believe that I died like this.¡± She refused to leave and kept trying to piece her head back together. She repeated the process of death on that cruise ship every day, only wishing to return to Ambrosia one day. Lilly sighed, feeling a sense of indescribable emotion, which was anger, sadness, and depression all at once. Pablo nced at her and touched her back, silently supporting her. Adults face all kinds of situations in life, and it is easy to change their mindset. Lilly was just a child. After experiencing many different kinds of life, could she still keep her original intention? Even Pablo was not sure about it. ¡°Do it now,¡± Pablo said softly. ¡°This time, I will help you again.¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Ok.¡± Josh suddenly asked, ¡°Wait, there¡¯s one thing I haven¡¯t figured out¡­ What was she doing in my and Lilly¡¯s rooms in the middle of the night?¡± Jastrensky suddenly looked at Josh, saying, ¡°Originally, I had an abortion because I was too tired¡­ But he would have been a very handsome boy if I hadn¡¯t.¡± ¡°White skin¡­ blonde hair, blue eyes¡­ and a very clever mind. Just like Mr. Josh, haha.¡± Josh was speechless. He felt that this was the most severe insult he had ever received. ¡°So, you came to my room in the middle of the night, were you trying to take my head!?¡± he asked. Jastrensky nodded and said, ¡°Yes¡­ You have a clever mind. I should take it away.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Josh thought she only wanted to take his head because she missed her child. He did not expect Jastrensky to say, ¡°With such a clever mind, if Ibine it with mine, I will be very smart.¡± Then, when she arrived in Ambrosia, she could find a better man with her intelligence and beauty. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 How Much We Need to Pay? Josh trembled with fear. A woman sneaked into his room and made gestures on his head at midnight. ¡°Pervert!¡± Josh could not help but curse out loud. The female spirit ignored his curse and giggled. Suddenly, Lilly remembered something and asked, ¡°How did you follow my dad back here?¡± The female spirit died on the deck of a cruise ship that had traveled a long distance, so she should not have been able toe back. The female spirit looked at ke with a sad expression. Before she answered, ke said coolly, ¡°The location of my task is at sea, and I happen to be boarding the same cruise ship. Maybe she just followed me back.¡± The head-hugging female spirit stared at ke, making a hoarse sound, and showed a strange smile. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± The female spirit chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re afraid your daughter will hate you, aren¡¯t you¡­ Hehehe.¡± ¡°Little girl, let me tell you. Your daddy was killing an innocent girl on the cruise ship. He shot a little girl of your age who was hiding in his car.¡± The head-hugging female spirit made a headshot gesture. ¡°It¡¯s so tragic.¡± ¡°What mistake can a child make?¡± ¡°He killed a little girl. Your father is a devil. Hehe!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this, I wouldn¡¯t have realized that your father was the pretty boy who chopped off my head back then.¡± So she followed him back. She could not have crossed that sea, but after swallowing the ghost of the little girl who died tragically, she finally could. All of this, of course, was thanks to ke. The head-hugging female spirit looked at ke, which happened to be the camera¡¯s direction. Her gaze made Josh feel fearful. The next moment, the female spirit screamed and turned into a ck gas,pletely sucked into the jar. Lilly raised her hand and quietly looked at the red bracelet and jar of souls on her wrist. She had no expression, which made people feel nervous. ¡°Lilly.¡± ke immediately went up to her. Lilly was still in a lost and depressed mood, looking at ke nkly. ke was worried, saying, ¡°Lilly, I can exin.¡± Does she misunderstand me? Is she afraid of me? Will she never be close to me again? Lilly closed her eyes the next second and fell softly into Pablo¡¯s arms. ke rushed forward quickly and grabbed her before she fell. Without the video camera, ke could not see Pablo. He picked up Lilly, then left. Pablo only saw a hand approaching him, and Lilly was gone in his arms. After catching all the ghosts in the house, Josh finally felt relieved. He was too nervous just now, and now he was tired and sleepy. Gilbert had just arrived at the door with a medicine box when he saw ke carrying Lilly out. ¡°Wait!¡± Anthony grabbed him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t chase them. Lilly is fine.¡± He saw Lilly¡¯s master in the video recorder, who seemed to care for her and would not let anything happen to her. Josh rubbed his eyes wearily and asked, ¡°Uncle, why are you so slow? Gilbert said, ¡°I was on my way to the emergency room in the middle of the night when I received a call from Anthony. He came quickly, and the patient was handed over to the department head. He drove so fast that the tires were sparking. But what was happening in front of him? What¡¯s going on? Anthony patted Gilbert¡¯s shoulder and walked away. Josh followed closely with a video recorder and also patted Gilbert¡¯s arm. Only Hannah, who was sleeping, and a maid who had fainted on the floor were left in the room. Then Jack arrived and dragged the maid away. It was daytime. Half awake, Hannah climbed out of bed, staring at Polly outside the balcony. After a long time, she finally returned to reality and looked around. ¡°Huh, where¡¯s Lilly?¡± She ran outside, only to find something wrong at home. Hannah was confused. She had just woken up. What¡¯s going on? Upon seeing Jack, Hannah immediately asked, ¡°Uncle Jack, where is Lilly?¡± Jack made a shushing gesture and replied, ¡°Little Miss is sick. Please don¡¯t make noise.¡± Hannah waited long, but Lilly did not wake up all day. The people at home became increasingly worried. Lilly did not know how long she had been sleeping, but it was still dark outside when she woke up. She got up in confusion and looked around. ¡°Where am I?¡± Pablo was sitting cross-legged in mid-air. When he saw Lilly wake up, he closed his book and asked, ¡°Awake?¡± He floated over and touched Lilly¡¯s forehead. Lilly looked up with a pout and murmured, ¡°Master, you¡¯re not human. You can¡¯t feel the temperature. What can you tell by touching me like this?¡± Pablo poked her head and said, ¡°Do I need to feel the temperature? When you lift your butt, I know what you will do. When I touch your forehead, I know if you¡¯re feeling well.¡± Lillyughed out loud and said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re just talking nonsense!¡± Lillyughed out loud and said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re just talking nonsense!¡± Pablo shook his head andughed. Lilly spit out blood because she was exhausted and in a deep sleep. The others were scared to death of her. At this moment, the door pushed open, and Bettany came in with a bowl of supplements, and the fragrance attracted Lilly. ¡°Lilly, are you awake?¡± Bettany said happily. Lilly¡¯s mouth was watering, feeling extremely hungry. She swallowed her saliva and said, ¡°Granny, I¡¯m so hungry.¡± Bettany was overjoyed with tears and said, ¡°Okay, I will go get you something delicious.¡± Lilly immediately raised his hand and said, ¡°I want to eat braised eggnt, soy sauce chicken, and also, the pce beefmp¡­ no, not right, it¡¯s the pce beef¡­ No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Bettanyughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s called stewed thin beef slices.¡± Lilly nodded again and again, ¡°Yes, yes! Bettany looked at the lively Lilly and finally let go of her worries. She carefully wiped away her tears. She was afraid that Lilly, who had just returned, would also leave her. Lilly saw Bettany crying and softly hugged her, saying, ¡°Do I make you worry again? I¡¯m sorry, Granny!¡± Bettany could not help but shed tears. Her baby girl was so good. If anyone in her family died again, she could not bear the sorrow. ¡°Lilly, you¡¯d be safe,¡± Bettany touched Lilly¡¯s hair. ¡°Grow up happily and safely.¡± If she could exchange her life for Lilly, she would be willing to die right now. Lilly, ¡°Yeah, same to you, Granny.¡± Bettany smiled and said, ¡°Granny is already old and cannot grow anymore!¡± Lilly firmly said, ¡°You can do it!¡± Finally, Bettany could not help butugh out loud. ¡°Okay, I will grow up with Lilly.¡± They looked at each other and grinned. After Bettany went downstairs, ke came in immediately. ¡°Lilly?¡± He called softly. His usual arrogance and unruliness were gone, and his tall figure stood at the door with his arms hanging down. He looked like a big boy who had done something wrong. Lilly hesitated momentarily and asked, ¡°Daddy, did you cause trouble? How much money do they want us to pay?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ke was puzzled. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Let¡¯s Work Hard Together Lilly looked at ke with a conflicted expression. It was not her fault to think this way because ke used to be too arrogant. But now he was bowing his head as if he had done something wrong. Lilly said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much pocket money. But don¡¯t worry, Daddy. I can borrow from Uncle if we don¡¯t have enough money.¡± And then, she worked hard to pay off the debt. What was that saying again? Oh¡­ A daughter paid off her father¡¯s debt. ke could not help butugh softly, ¡°Lilly, I don¡¯t owe any money. ¡± He breathed a sigh of relief. He thought Lilly did not want a dad like him anymore. But he did not expect her to say she wanted to help him pay off his debt. Lilly looked puzzled and asked, ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong with you? A young man shouldn¡¯t be gloomy and downcast.¡± ke was smiling. He squatted by the bed and looked at Lilly. ¡°Yesterday, that female spirit said something about me. Aren¡¯t you afraid of me, Lilly?¡± Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°I trust you, Daddy. You¡¯re not that kind of person. Grandpa and Uncle Anthony both say you¡¯re an angel, not a devil.¡± ke was taken aback. His heart was filled with warmth and softness. ¡°Thank you, Lilly.¡± ke reached out and lightly tapped her nose. Lilly immediately covered her nose, giggling, ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Although Lilly trusted himpletely, ke felt it necessary to exin. He sat on the edge of the bed, stretchedzily, andy down, saying very rxedly, ¡°Come here, let¡¯s lie down together.¡± Lilly immediatelyy down, her head resting on ke¡¯s shoulder. She stretched out her legs and spread out her hands. ke rested his hands behind his head and said, ¡°I went on a task some time ago. I can¡¯t tell you what the task is. Lilly, you¡¯d remember that I will never do anything that goes against the country and the people.¡± Lilly nodded in agreement. ke continued, ¡°A bomb inside her body controlled that girl.¡± He briefly introduced it with a few words, but the bomb inside the girl¡¯s body was not an ordinary bomb. It was a suicide bomb imnted inside her body. Otherwise, it would not have been impossible for him to remove it. The little girl was only seven years old, very thin and weak, and looked only slightly older than Lilly. She witnessed how her parents and sister died. She should have used his sympathy to blow him up. But at thest moment, she cried and told him she did not want to die. ¡°I told her to hide in the car first.¡± ke stared at the roof, saying. ¡°I also promised her that I would save her.¡± ¡°But I broke my promise.¡± The situation was critical, and he made a mistake. The terrorist leader climbed onto the SUV. ¡°My shot didn¡¯t hit the little girl, only the bad guy. But unfortunately, the little girl also followed and died¡­ so the female spiritst night didn¡¯t tell the whole story.¡± Lilly understood and muttered, ¡°I knew it. That ghost is too bad.¡± Lilly looked up at ke and asked softly, ¡°Daddy, are you sad?¡± ke¡¯s voice became husky, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not strong enough.¡± Lilly looked at his daddy, somewhat trance-like. So, Daddy was just like her? He also felt ufortable and stuffy. ¡°Will Daddy continue to be a guardian?¡± Lilly suddenly asked. ke looked down at her and nodded firmly, ¡°Yes.¡± Before, he only did it for the country because he was alone and had no worries. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Now he understood the meaning of guardianship even more. He cared about her daughter. Where there was a country, there was a home, and he wanted Lilly to grow up freely under the sunshine. Lilly seemed a bit confused and asked in a muffled voice, ¡°Won¡¯t you feel sad if you see those bad things in the future?¡± ke smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, I will, but it¡¯s okay. What each of us does has its meaning.¡± ¡°Before, when I returned from work, I would eat a big ice cream¡­ and then all the unhappy things would be forgotten.¡± Lilly suddenly understood, and the oppressive feeling in her heart disappeared instantly. ¡°Yeah!¡± Lilly turned over, got up, raised her thumb, and pressed it on ke¡¯s forehead like a seal, saying, ¡°Daddy is awesome!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s work hard together!¡± keughed softly, lifted his arm, picked up Lilly, and tickled her on her shoulder. Lillyughed so hard that she could not catch her breath, shouting, ¡°Action beam, biu!¡± ke pretended to be shot and fell to the side, ¡°Uh¡­I lost!¡± ke pretended to be shot and fell to the side, ¡°Uh¡­I lost!¡± Lilly immediately got up and tickled ke. While the two were having fun, Bettany pushed the door open. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Bettany red at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re an adult, yet still so childish. What if she can¡¯t breathe if sheughs too hard?¡± ke sat up straight soon. ¡°Uh, yes, yes, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lilly also sat up straight with her hands on her knees, nodding and saying, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Bettany was angry and amused. ¡°Come down to have dinner.¡± Downstairs, Hannah stood on a chair by the table, quickly picking up food and piling it into Lilly¡¯s bowl before sitting down. Hugh frowned and sternly said, ¡°She¡¯ll eat by herself. Why did you give her so much to eat?¡± He then looked at Josh and asked, ¡°Hey, why did you start eating before everyone was seated?¡± Josh put down his chopsticks and muttered, ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t be so strict with us.¡± Hugh snorted and instinctively said, ¡°I¡¯m strict with everyone.¡± Anthony, Hannah, and Josh looked at him with unbelievable looks. At this moment, Lilly came down, and Hugh looked at Lilly in relief. ¡°Lilly,e and eat.¡± Hugh picked up a piece of meat. Anthony clenched his fist and coughed while looking at the scene, ¡°Ahem.¡± After finishing the meal, Lilly rubbed her belly and copsed on the sofa, unwilling to move. Suddenly, she remembered her daddy¡¯s words about eating big ice cream. Lilly immediately approached ke, whispering, ¡°Daddy, can we go eat a big ice cream tomorrow?¡± ke nced at her and lowered his voice, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t tell your granny.¡± Bettany brought some fruits and squinted, asking, ¡°What bad ideas are you two up to again?¡± As soon as Lilly saw the fruits, she ran away. ¡°Granny, I¡¯m full! If I eat any more, the food wille out of my bottom.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she ran away quickly. ke looked straight ahead and said, ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs too.¡± Bettany said, ¡°Stop.¡± ke paused and turned around to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bettany said expressionlessly, ¡°Finish the fruit first.¡± Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 The Unscrupulous Father and Daughter Watched the Show The next day. Under the close watch of Bettany, ke brought Lilly to the central shopping mall. An ice cream truck was stationed outside the central shopping mall. ¡°I¡¯ve been eating ice cream from this truck for ten years,¡± ke said as he drove the SUV. ¡°It¡¯s the best ice cream in the city.¡± Lilly could not wait any longer. ¡°Ice cream! Ice cream! I like ice cream!¡± The SUV passed a kindergarten school bus. Hannah, sitting by the window, immediately looked out with resentment. She thought she heard Lilly¡¯s voice just now! She was shouting, ¡°Ice cream, ice cream!¡± She also wanted her daddy to take her out to eat ice cream. I can¡¯t bear to see Lilly so happy. I hope she can go to school as soon as possible! The outside of the central mall was rtively empty on Monday. ke got Lilly a small ice cream sprinkled with delicious nuts and ayer of sweet but not greasy blueberry jam. The soft ice cream and the jam melted in their mouths, making them happy! ¡°It¡¯s so good!¡± Lilly was filled with happiness. They sat casually by the flower bed. ke was tall, sitting on the edge of the flower bed with his legs stretched out. His left foot was crossed over his right foot. He was dressed in all ck, looking like a tilted streetmp from a distance. Lilly sat on the edge of the flower bed with her left foot crossed over her right foot. Her short and chubby legs looked adorable. They attracted the attention of those around them, who frequently turned to look at them. There was even a youngdy who identally bumped into the mall door. Lilly licked the ice cream from her lips and shook her head, saying, ¡°Tsk tsk. Daddy, are you trying to flirt around with otherdies?¡± She tilted her head mischievously. ke raised his hand and poked her forehead, asking, ¡°How do you know she¡¯s not looking at you?¡± Lilly eximed, ¡°Oh, maybe she is.¡± ke could not help butugh. Lilly was so funny. He looked up at the familiar flower bed and mall. But what was different now was that he had Lilly by his side to enjoy ice cream.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The future life seemed less tedious and less challenging to live now. At this moment, Lilly eximed and pointed to a nearby cafe. ¡°It¡¯s Aunty Reba!¡± she said. ke followed her and saw a woman sitting in a booth on the first floor of the cafe with herptop open, enjoying the sun, drinking coffee, and working simultaneously. He asked, ¡°Who is she?¡± Lilly walked over there with ke, saying, ¡°It¡¯s Aunty Reba. We went to catch ghosts with Uncle Anthony before.¡± Catch ghosts? ke frowned slightly, then followed Lilly into the coffee shop. There was a wind chime at the entrance of the coffee shop, and he identally bumped into it. Making a shing noise, he quickly lowered his head. The waitress stared at him. Lilly quickly said, ¡°Sorry! My daddy is too tall and hits the wind chime. Should I pay for it?¡± After speaking, she rummaged through her small bag and took out a red envelope. These were various red envelopes she received on her birthday. The red envelopes from her uncles and grandparents were the thickest, with a length of three feet in a tyout. The others were gifts from guests who came to celebrate. Now Lilly always brought these thinner ones when she came out. She held the red envelope with a painful expression. When the waitress saw Lilly take out a red envelope and hand it to her, she hurriedly said, ¡°Uh, no. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not broken.¡± Lilly immediately returned the red envelope to her bag and said, ¡°Okay!¡± Cutie, could you pretend for one more second? Lilly ran to Reba¡¯s side and waved hello, ¡°Hi, Aunty Reba. We ran into each other again!¡± Reba looked closely, surprised and happy, ¡°Hey, Lilly! Why are you here?¡± Lilly pointed to ke behind him and said, ¡°I came with my daddy to eat ice cream.¡± Reba stood up and said, ¡°Hello!¡± ke nodded slowly and replied, ¡°Hello.¡± Lilly asked curiously, ¡°Aunty Reba, are you working?¡± With a smile, Reba looked confident and elegant, as if she were glistening. She picked up Lilly and sat with her, pointing to theputer and saying, ¡°I¡¯m writing a novel.¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Oh, you mean you¡¯re writing a storybook?¡± Rebaughed and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Lilly understood and pointed to the words on the screen, reading, ¡°Once upon a time, there were seven Cbash boys and their grandpa.¡± Reba was stunned andughed, ¡°What? This is a live broadcast of a lovely wife, where the CEO is crying for a hug.¡± Lilly was confused and asked, ¡°Who is crying for a hug?¡± Reba replied, ¡°CEO.¡± Lilly said, ¡°Who is the CEO?¡± Reba was puzzled but replied, ¡°It¡¯s like your uncle. He¡¯s super powerful, super rich, and very handsome.¡± Lilly was even more confused. ¡°Then why would such a powerful uncle cry and beg for a hug?¡± Reba was puzzled. How could she exin this to Lilly? It was a dramatic romance. Reba was puzzled. How could she exin this to Lilly? It was a dramatic romance. Just as she was struggling, a man suddenly rushed in angrily from outside and mmed a stack of documents on the coffee table! Lilly looked up and saw the tanned uncle standing before her, staring at Reba. ¡°Who is she? And who is she?!¡± Harry pointed at Lilly and ke. ke flicked his finger, and the coffee shop¡¯s business card in the card booth flew out, hitting Harry¡¯s finger hard and pushing it aside. In pain, Harry grabbed his finger and eximed, ¡°How dare you!¡± ke looked at him with a cold and intimidating gaze. ¡°Be careful how you speak. I have a bad temper and don¡¯t like it when people point at my daughter and me.¡± Harry was shocked that he dared not speak. He could only turn his head in frustration and shout at Reba, ¡°Who are they?¡± Reba frowned and quickly apologized to ke, then hugged Lilly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have some family matters to attend to.¡± ke noticed Lilly did not want to leave, so he crossed his legs andzily leaned against the back of the sofa, humming. Reba pulled Harry aside and angrily asked, ¡°Have you had enough of your drama? They are my friends!¡± This person was Reba¡¯s husband. Harry sneered, ¡°Friend? I think he¡¯s your cheating lover, right? I knew something was up when you suddenly became so confident. So you¡¯ve found a new partner. Do you have any shame?¡± Reba was furious because his words were offensive. ¡°Mind your words,¡± Reba said coldly, not paying attention to him, turning around to leave. Unexpectedly, Harry blocked her way and asked, ¡°Wait, did you sell the house?!¡± Reba was expressionless, ¡°It¡¯s my own house. Whether I sell it or not is my freedom. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Harry seemed furious and said in a harsh tone, ¡°How is it, not my business? That house is mine too!¡± Reba crossed her arms and looked at him like a queen with a cold and disdainful gaze. ¡°Yours? Do you have any proof? Did you pay the down payment or the monthly installments? Or did you pay for the family¡¯s living expenses?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Harry almost spat blood. On the sofa, ke and Lilly finished their ice cream. ke picked up a slice of watermelon, removed the seeds, and handed it to Lilly. They watched Reba and her husband quarrel while eating the watermelon. ke said, ¡°Hmph!¡± Lilly also followed her, ¡°Hmph!¡± The unscrupulous father and daughter ate melons and watched the show. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Joint Property of the Couple Harry was furious, but what else could he do but endure it? He reached out his hands and said, ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t want to argue with you! You want to irritate me, and you sold the house. I¡¯m speechless. You didn¡¯t even discuss such a big thing with me. Aren¡¯t you worried about people taking advantage of you? Also, did you buy a vi? Give me the key.¡± Reba crossed her arms and said loudly, ¡°Why should I give it to you? Get out of here! Don¡¯t you like living in the countryside? Then go ahead!¡± ¡°I made it clear to you in advance that my money and my house have nothing to do with you!¡± At this moment, the voice of Elliot arrived before she did, ¡°This is the joint property of the couple! How can it not rte? Whether it¡¯s the house or the money, half of it belongs to my son!¡± Elliot red at her angrily. She was furious. They had been waiting in the countryside for so long, but Reba did not return and asked them to return to the town. Instead, she packed up their things and sent them back! She even bought a vi! She would not listen to them. It was driving her crazy! ¡°I¡¯m tired and don¡¯t want to argue with you anymore! Give us the keys. I want to return and rest!¡± said Elliot, frustrated. Reba pushed Elliot¡¯s hand away, sneering, ¡°Want to enter my house? Beg me then!¡± With disdain, Reba returned to her seat and saw they were enjoying the show. Lilly even apuded and said, ¡°Aunty Reba is so cool.¡± ¡°We should leave now!¡± Looking unhappy, Reba packed herputer into her bag, saying, ¡°My good mood had been ruined.¡± ke stood up and effortlessly picked up Lilly, holding her in his arms with one hand. Seeing that Reba was about to leave, Harry seemed embarrassed and said fiercely, ¡°Fine! You¡¯re doing great! If you walk out here today, I¡¯ll divorce you immediately!¡± Reba did not turn her head, picked up herputer bag, paid the bill, and left. Harry was speechless. He was very embarrassed. He had to pretend to be tough and leave. Elliot was even angry, her blood pressure rising and her head buzzing. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Divorce, divorce her immediately!¡± Elliot shouted in anger. Harry was very agitated, ¡°It¡¯s been her earning money all these years. If we divorce, I won¡¯t get anything!¡± But unexpectedly, Elliot said, ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯ve asked thewyer. Any ie during the marriage, whether you earned it or she did, all belongs to the joint property of the couple.¡± Elliot smiled triumphantly and said, ¡°Even if you haven¡¯t earned a dor since getting married, you can still get half of whatever she earns! That¡¯s thew.¡± So, it was fine whether she bought a vi or not. It still had to be divided. Harry was suddenly relieved and said, ¡°Really? You¡¯ve asked about it?¡± Elliot replied, ¡°Of course!¡± Harry breathed a sigh of relief, saying, ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± He did not dare to divorce after their quarrel. He knew he had been the underdog all these years because he had not earned a dor. He was afraid he would not get anything if they divorced. What about now? Harry sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll sue for divorce now and see how she regrets it and begs meter!¡± After she cried enough, he would show mercy to her and remarry her. Lilly, ke, and Reba walked on the street, and Lilly curiously asked, ¡°Aunty, are you also getting a divorce?¡± Lilly could not understand why adults liked to get divorced so much. Reba shook her head and then nodded, ¡°Maybe.¡± Her hesitation was mainly for the sake of the child¡­ As for the joint property? She had asked about it before. Indeed, if they divorced, the money she earned during the marriage would be considered joint property and split equally between them. Regardless of the situation, any ie earned during the marriage would be considered joint property and split equally. This rule was very frustrating. However, they overlooked a very important thing. Lilly was even more puzzled and asked, ¡°Aunty Reba, aren¡¯t you afraid that your husband will divorce you?¡± Rebaughed, ¡°Firstly, he dared not to. Secondly, even if he does, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Firstly, his family would never let her go. After all, Harry was such a useless person. If she left him, he would have no other options besides relying on his parents. And Elliot also knew this, so she dared not let go of Reba and held onto her tightly. Secondly, she was confident he would not get a dor even if they divorced! Lilly and ke also had to return home. Lilly waved goodbye to Reba and said, ¡°Goodbye, Aunty Reba. Keep up the good work, fighting!¡± As soon as Reba returned home, she received a call from awyer who informed her that her husband had filed for divorce and requested an immediate discussion on property distribution. ¡°There is no room for discussion.¡± Reba was looking at herself in the mirror, intending to remove her makeup, but instead picked up her lipstick and put on a bold and stylish red lip. Thewyer said, ¡°I have also heard from your husband about the family ie during your marriage. Ms. Fisher, I must remind you that although you earned money during your marriage, your husband still has the right to take half of the property, including the vi you just bought.¡± Thewyer said, ¡°I have also heard from your husband about the family ie during your marriage. Ms. Fisher, I must remind you that although you earned money during your marriage, your husband still has the right to take half of the property, including the vi you just bought.¡± Reba smiled as she leisurely replied, ¡°My dear must not have told you that the ount where my writing fees are deposited belongs to my mother.¡± ¡°We have been married for so many years. Who said that I earned all the money? What skills does a woman like me have? My parents gave me all that money.¡± ¡°The money from my parents doesn¡¯t count as joint property!¡± ¡°He can get a divorce. I¡¯ll go over there now.¡± After speaking, Reba hung up the phone. On the other end, Harry was dumbfounded, listening over the loudspeaker. Elliot anxiously asked, ¡°What does that mean? Why isn¡¯t it joint property?¡± Thewyer awkwardly replied, ¡°Was money transferred from your mother-inw¡¯s ount to yours before?¡± Harry replied, ¡°Yes.¡± When Reba got married, she signed a written contract with a website. However, the contract was too restrictive and explicitly tied Reba¡¯s identity card to the website. It meant Reba could not write for other websites without their permission. Reba had no choice but to secretly use her mother¡¯s identity card to register on the current website and create a new pen name to continue writing step by step. Later, he held her mother¡¯s ount and transferred money from it. Thewyer said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do. Your wife registered under her mother¡¯s name, and the royalties were deposited into her mother¡¯s ount. If you want to authenticate the money, it belongs to her mother. Giving it to you is considered a gift and has nothing to do with you.¡± They were dumbfounded! Elliot eximed excitedly, ¡°But she earned money! Not her mother! They are lying!¡± Thewyer asked, ¡°Do you have any evidence to prove it? To be blunt, if your wife and mother-inw tell the same story, you have no way to prove anything.¡± After saying that, thewyer did not wait for their answer and left directly. Elliot trembled and said, ¡°This is unfair¡­ It¡¯s not fair!¡± With so much money, howe they did not get their share? Did they have to go back and beg Reba? No, never! She was not going to ask her! Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Regret and Kneel for Forgiveness Reba had received thewsuit and agreed to divorce. What about Reba¡¯s mother? She had always been a fan of Reba and was her top novel supporter. She knew all the plotlines and could even remember them better than Reba. Reba had given her mother her oldputer before. In front of the notaries, her mother wrote a new chapter following Reba¡¯stest book. Reba silently cheered for her mother secretly. She was so amazing. With all the evidence, it was proven that Reba¡¯s mother wrote the books and gave the money to her daughter out of sympathy. The vi was registered under Reba¡¯s name and was a gift from her parents, with no connection to Harry. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Harry knew they had lost even before the trial and would not get a penny. Oh, wait. They could still get their share. The unscrupulous website that Reba used to work for still paid around two dors per month. It was more than 200 dors in total after all these years, and Reba had never used it. So they would get 105 dors in total. But what could they do with 105 dors? Reba was a wealthy woman with billions of savings and a vi. And she was still making money. If they got divorced, they would lose a lot. They had no job and no ie. Even if they went to work, they would not earn much. And they could not even get custody of the child. When it came to visitation rights, it was up to Reba. When the child grew up and knew their father was such a person, they would not care for him in his old age. Harry immediately regretted his actions and knelt before her. ¡°Darling, I was wrong. I was just angry at the time and never thought about divorcing you¡­ I still love you very much.¡± Elliot felt embarrassed and said, ¡°Reba, it is my fault. I¡¯m just getting old and confused. I encouraged him to file for divorce, but he never really agreed to it.¡± Elliot was trying to take all the me. When Reba relented, they withdrew thewsuit and decided not to divorce. As a married couple with children, they would inevitably have disagreements, but they would make up and move on. Harry would have to say nice things to her more in the future. However, unexpectedly, Reba put on her bag and high heels, walking like a powerful queen. ¡°Just wait for the court hearing!¡± she dered. ¡°Oh, by the way, I forgot that my children¡¯s watches have recording functions. If you say anything secretly to them, I can cancel your visitation rights.¡± Reba walked away, leaving Harry and Elliot both in regret. After a while, Reba excitedly called Lilly and told her about these things. The two of them, one in her twenties and the other only four years old, chatted for a long time as if they were close girlfriends. Reba also bought a lot of gifts to send to the Crawford family to show her gratitude. Lilly smiled and said, ¡°Okay, bye, Aunty Reba.¡± After hanging up the phone, Lilly suddenly felt she had found the meaning of what her daddy had said. Right now, she was pleased. Pablo said on the side, ¡°Reba has changed a lot.¡± After all, seeing a ghost with her own eyes could be a huge shock. Lilly nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, she is unafraid of difficulties!¡± Pablo sneered, ¡°Are you happy now? But you won¡¯t be long because you¡¯re going to kindergarten soon.¡± He had once passed by a kindergarten, and it was imposing. The child who did not want to go to kindergarten cried and made a scene, and the children in the ss did not look delighted. But unexpectedly, Lilly jumped up and eximed happily, ¡°Really? Am I going to kindergarten? I¡¯m finally going to kindergarten!¡± Lilly bounced out of the room. Pablo then opened his palm, revealing a thumb-sized ghost. ¡°Lilly is doing well. Are you relieved now?¡± The ghost was Jean. Jean could not bear to watch Lilly leave and begged, ¡°Can¡¯t I see Lilly onest time?¡± Pablo shook his head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°You were supposed to be reincarnated half a year ago, but you kept dying. Bringing you here this time was already a great risk.¡± ¡°If you meet Lilly again, it¡¯s hard for me to take control.¡± Jean cried mournfully, ¡°Is there no other way? Like being reborn? How about soul transmigration for me?¡± Pablo was speechless. ¡°You¡¯ve read too many novels!¡± Jean kneeled and cried, ¡°I want to be reborn as an invincible man from birth¡­ No, let me be reborn nearby. Just don¡¯t erase my memories, okay?¡± Pablo put Jean away. Pablo put Jean away. Lilly was about to start kindergarten, which made Bettany busy again. Although the kindergarten uniform could be printed with names, Bettany liked to do it herself. Hugh picked up a pen and wrote a hundred name tags for Lilly¡¯s ss and name. Bettany sewed these name tags onto Lilly¡¯s school uniform and daily clothes. Hannah confidently guaranteed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m with Lilly. No one dares to bully her.¡± On the day before the end of the holiday, every member of the Crawford family returned home and celebrated Lilly¡¯s first day of school. Edward set off several buckets of fireworks for two hours. Lilly finally put on her small backpack and got on her school bus. The little girl was excited, and the Crawford family followed behind the school bus. The Animaux International Elementary School was next to the Animaux International Kindergarten, with only a road separating them. After Josh got off the school bus, he looked around. Unfortunately, he could not see anything. The other members of the Crawford family quietly came to the iron fence outside Lilly¡¯s kindergarten. Looking around, Bettany grabbed the iron fence and leaned on the railing to sneak a peek while no one was around. Hugh frowned and said with his hands behind his back, ¡°You¡¯re outrageous¡­¡± But the next second, he also stretched his neck to look. Edward leaned directly on the iron fence, his face pressing against it as he sighed, ¡°She grew up too fast. Howe she¡¯s already going to kindergarten?¡± Anthony looked at the people who were peeking. Dressed in a neat suit, he said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s time to return. We have to trust Lilly.¡± He peeked at the school and then turned around and left. In the principal¡¯s office at the kindergarten, ke smiled, ¡°So I think it¡¯s necessary to conduct a kindergarten explosion drill.¡± The principal said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± ke said, ¡°Then let me be the chief instructor!¡± The principal was ttered, ¡°Okay! You¡¯re in charge!¡± ke was about to be a godly warrior and left with satisfaction. Feeling very worried and nervous, the principal decided to personally keep an eye on Lilly to make sure nothing happened. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 The Female Teacher Reconciles Disputes The principal kept muttering to himself to avoid any incidents, but his eyelids kept twitching, making him feel like the more he feared something, the more likely it was to happen. Hannah was in her third year of kindergarten and came to school on the bus with Lilly in the morning. Pablo was floating around, bored. Although he knew that young children would not cause any trouble in kindergarten, he could take the time to rest and cultivate. But for some reason, he followed along involuntarily. Hannah held Lilly¡¯s hand and introduced her to every ssmate they met, saying, ¡°This is my little sister!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess with my sister, get it?¡± Lilly was a neer. ording to her age, she should have started junior ss at the age of three and moved up to middle ss at the age of four. When Lilly was in South City, no one cared for her, and she did not go to preschool even though she was three. Now he had been directly transferred to the middle ss, called ¡°Pineapple¡±. Lilly was thrilled and said, ¡°I like the Pineapple ss.¡± It sounded like a delicious ss. Hannah said, ¡°Lilly, I¡¯m in the Eldorado ss. If anyone dares to bully you,e to me.¡± Lilly obediently said, ¡°Okay, I know.¡± The teacher beside them found it amusing and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen. I¡¯m here with you! Hannah, you should go back to the ssroom now!¡± Hannah shook her head and said, ¡°No, I must safely escort my sister to the ssroom. It¡¯s a task my dad entrusted to me.¡± The teacher chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± The teacher then turned to Lilly and asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Lilly, are you happy on your first day of school? I¡¯m the teacher of the Pineapple ss. My surname is Flora, and you can call me Ms. Flora.¡± Lilly blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s Ms. Flora.¡± She used to draw Floras, and now she had a Miss Flora in front of her, unconsciously bringing them closer. Flora immediately smiled, her eyes squinting into a crescent moon. Somehow, seeing the bright light in this child¡¯s eyes, her mood improved. Hannah hugged Lilly¡¯s shoulder at the ssroom door and said, ¡°Here we are. Don¡¯t cry after I leave.¡± Lilly replied, ¡°I won¡¯t cry.¡± But Hannah was still worried. What if some other kids bully her? She suddenly waved her hand and said, ¡°Hey! Pineapple ss kids, look over here!¡± The kids who were eating breakfast or ying looked up. The busy teachers were also frozen.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Imitating the teacher¡¯s usual speech, Hannah said, ¡°This is your new ssmate. Let¡¯s all say, ¡®Hello, sister!¡¯¡± Many of the kids who had just woken up were in a daze, and they heard it a lot from teachers, so they followed without thinking, ¡°Hello, sister!¡± Sister? Lilly was confused. Teachers were shocked. The principal, who had juste to inspect, wondered if he had entered a great organization. After speaking, she finally walked away with her backpack in satisfaction. Lilly was led into the ssroom by another teacher. And Pablo sat bored by the window, continuing to flip through his book. The principal whispered to Flora at the door, ¡°Take good care of her. This child needs special attention.¡± Flora replied, ¡°I got it.¡± At this moment, Prisci rushed in, panting, and heard what the principal and Flora were saying. She apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯mte.¡± The principal frowned and left without saying anything. Flora said, ¡°Be on time next time.¡± Prisci stuck out her tongue and quickly changed her shoes, washed her hands, and disinfected herself before entering the ssroom. In the ssroom, Flora assigned a schedule of teaching work today and recorded it. Usually, this was free activity time. The children were disciplined in the middle ss after going through the chaos in the junior ss. Some children were quietly eating breakfast in the dining area, while others who had finished breakfast were ying on the other side of the ssroom. Lilly was busy eating. Although she had eaten something at home in the morning, the food at the kindergarten seemed more delicious. She quickly finished half an apple pie, a small portion of diced beef, and a whole piece of pizza. The children at the same table were amazed at how much she had eaten. There was a little girl who eximed, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re amazing! You eat so much!¡± She thought Lilly¡¯s name was Sister. Lilly corrected her, ¡°My name is Lilly!¡± The little girl smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I think your name is Sister!¡± Another little boy sat with his chin propped up, grinning and saying, ¡°Wow, wow, Big Belly, you eat so much.¡± Lilly frowned, feeling ufortable with thement. She said thoughtfully, ¡°Calling someone Big Belly is very impolite. I hope you won¡¯t repeat it.¡± The little boy became increasingly excited as he got a response and immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Big Belly eats everything and can¡¯t do anything, haha.¡± The little boy became increasingly excited as he got a response and immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Big Belly eats everything and can¡¯t do anything, haha.¡± The other two children did not know what he meant but found his antics funny and could not help but laugh with him. Lilly put the bowl on the table and said, ¡°If you keep talking like this, I won¡¯t be happy.¡± Just then, Prisci, who waste, walked over. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She touched the little boy¡¯s head, then smiled at Lilly. Remembering what the principal and head teacher had said earlier, she smiled again. ¡°Lilly, why aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Prisci¡¯s voice was gentle. Lilly looked at Prisci¡¯s head in surprise, then turned to Pablo and spoke silently, ¡°Master¡­¡± Pablo eximed, ¡°How strange, a harem spirit?¡± Prisci had a female spirit on her head, with green light emanating from its eyes. Pablo found it strange because harem spirits were usually male, while female harem spirits were typically called ¡°seductive spirits.¡± There was a difference between harem spirits and seductive spirits. To be simple, harem spirits fell for the heart, while seductive spirits were for sex¡­ so their goals differed. To put it more bluntly, the harem spirits wanted many boyfriends to like them, while the seductive spirits wanted to have sex with many boyfriends. But the female spirit in front of us is a harem spirit, and the person she possessed was also a woman. This was quite strange. Pablo said, ¡°Lilly, let¡¯s talk about itter. Let¡¯s focus on the present matter first.¡± Lilly nodded and said, ¡°Teacher, he said I¡¯m Big Belly. I¡¯m not happy about it. I asked him not to say it, but he still did.¡± The little boy made a face and snickered. Prisci immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what happened! It¡¯s okay. We are all good friends here. Ray, you¡¯d apologized to Lilly, and Lilly said it was okay. Let¡¯s shake hands and make peace, okay? She smiled and spoke sweetly, trying to reconcile in a cute tone. Ray quickly apologized, but Lilly did not say it was okay. She pouted and silently picked up the small bowl, cing it in the sink. Prisci followed, squatting down with one hand on her knee and the other pinching Lilly¡¯s ponytail on her head. ¡°Lilly, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you unhappy? Can you tell me?¡± Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Fighting on the First Day of School Lilly said, ¡°I think this is not right. Ms. Peach, you should rify that he was wrong and then make him apologize to me! Why apologize and forgive if she didn¡¯t mean it? If Ray had sincerely apologized, she would have said it was okay. But Ray did not think he was wrong when he said sorry. Prisci suddenly realized, ¡°Oh, I see! It was my mistake. I¡¯m sorry. I will remember next time, okay? Why wait until next time? Did it mean that this time did not matter? Lilly was not happy. She did not want to talk to Prisci anymore. Prisci innocently touched her cheek and murmured, ¡°Oh dear, did I say something wrong?¡± After finishing her work at the other end of the ssroom, Flora raised her voice and said, ¡°All right, kids. Come over for roll call!¡± The children immediately put down what they were holding, some running over quickly, some slowly. Lilly was the one who dashed, immediately leaving Prisci behind and running over to stand in front of Flora. A hint of a smile appeared on Flora¡¯s face. Seeing thegging children, she reminded them, ¡°Clock has already run a circle faster than you guys. Ray, Mia, and Sophia, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°The children who run fast are great. Everyone should learn from them. Especially our new student, Lilly.¡± Several children who weregging immediately ran forward. Even Ray walked quickly. After all, both adults and children liked to be praised. Flora said, ¡°As usual, when the teacher says ¡®children¡¯, the children should respond with ¡®yes, yes, yes¡¯. Let us hear whose voice is the loudest.¡± Flora, ¡°Children.¡± All the children in the ss said, ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Lilly suddenly realized that this was how they yed. So when Flora said ¡°children, children¡± for the second time, Lilly roared, ¡°Hey! Hey! Hey!¡± This sound startled the sparrows outside the window. The teachers were stunned. Flora could not help but burst intoughter, praising, ¡°Wow, Lilly has the loudest voice! I will give you a sticker for being so great.¡± As she spoke, she put a sticker saying ¡°You¡¯re awesome¡± on Lilly¡¯s forehead. Lilly widened her eyes and touched the sticker. She got a reward. Kindergarten is so much fun! Flora began calling out names, and Lilly observed how her ssmates responded. When it was her turn, she still loudly said, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± The other two teachersughed loudly. Lilly was too serious and too cute. Prisci could not help but say, ¡°What a cute baby, I like her.¡± The teacher beside her joked lowly, ¡°Then you should hurry up and have a baby with Shawn!¡± Prisci blushed and said, ¡°What nonsense, we¡¯re not married yet.¡± As they whispered, Flora called Lilly¡¯s name and asked her to introduce herself. Lilly repeated what her granny taught herst night, ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Lilly Crawford. You can call me Lilly. I¡¯m four years old, and I¡¯m delighted to be friends with all of you!¡± She spoke clearly and confidently, and the teacher and other children apuded. At this moment, the mischievous Ray started to make fun again. Heughed and winked, ¡°Lilly, she¡¯s called Potato. Hahaha.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a Chubby Sweet Potato who can eat and poop a lot, hahaha!¡± Flora¡¯s tone became stern, saying, ¡°Ray, giving someone a nickname is a very impolite behavior. You have hurt Lilly. Apologize to her now.¡± The children quieted down when they saw their teacher be serious and look at Ray. Ray suddenly felt embarrassed and reluctantly said sorry. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive him!¡± Lilly told Flora, ¡°He called me Big Belly during the meal, and when Ms. Peach asked him to apologize, he wasn¡¯t sincere.¡± Flora nced at Prisci and said to Lilly, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to forgive him for now. When you feel like forgiving him, you can say, it¡¯s okay, okay?¡± Lilly was happy and nodded vigorously. But Prisci felt wronged. She had also taught them this way! But the two children did not listen to her, so what could she do? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Next, Flora introduced several teachers to Lilly, and they presented themselves to her. Animaux International Kindergarten was a well-known private kindergarten. Initially, only ten children were epted in each ss, but due to the increasing number of children, it was changed to 20 children per ss. The number of teachers also increased from two teachers and two assistants to four teachers and three childcare teachers. The head teachers are responsible for teaching, maintaining ssroom order, developing potential, and language development. In contrast, the childcare teachers mainly care for the children, such as helping them change clothes when they sweat and taking them to the bathroom. The other three teachers were named Grape, Peach, and Pomelo, except for the head teacher, Flora. All were named after fruits for easy memorization by the children. The childcare teachers were named Cat, Rabbit, and Sparrow, mainly after cute animals, to distinguish them from the head teachers. Ray sat on a small chair with his legs stretched out and kicked the chair in front of him asionally, not sitting still. The child in front turned around and angrily asked, ¡°Why are you kicking me?¡± Ray said, ¡°No. I kicked the stool, not you!¡± The child looked at Prisci sadly, standing behind Ray, maintaining ssroom order. Prisci quickly found out and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ray, please listen to the ss. Mia, please behave and listen to the ss too. You are all wonderful children.¡± Mia had no choice but to turn around and face Lilly, sitting beside her. Ray felt bored and turned his attention to the two ponytails on Lilly¡¯s head. Her ck and soft hair was twisted into a braided bun, and she had two cute bunny hair clips on, making her look very adorable. Ray yed a prank and reached out his hand, pulling hard. The bunny hair clip was pulled off forcefully, taking a few strands of hair with it. Lilly was hurt, and she eximed in fright. She turned her head, saw it was Ray again, and angrily asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Flora, who was demonstrating gymnastics, turned her head in confusion. Ray thought it was even more fun to see Lilly angry, so he reached out and grabbed the little bun on her head. As he pulled, he said, ¡°Everyone else has little braids. Why do you have a little bun? I¡¯ll help you take it off so you¡¯ll look better.¡± Pablo said, ¡°What the hell? This is unbearable! Lilly, you need to tell Ms. Flora right now.¡± Lilly was angry. Yes, she had reached her limit. She carefully moved the small stool away, then walked up to Ray. She stood on her tiptoes and grabbed Ray¡¯s hair with force! Ray felt pain and instinctively swung his hand to hit Lilly. Lilly did not back off either. She swung her hand and grabbed randomly, and even kicked Ray¡¯s knees. Ray was kicked back a few steps and fell to the ground with a loud thud. Everything happened too quickly. When Flora rushed to them, Ray was kicked out and crying loudly. ¡°She hit me! She hit me! I¡¯m going to tell my grandma!¡± ¡°She¡¯s a little brat. She deserves to die!¡± Ray cried and cursed, saying all sorts of things. Who did he learn it from? Lilly stood with her hands on her hips. Her face was full of stubbornness and an unwillingness to lose, looking fierce. Pablo was shocked, never expecting that she would get into a fight with someone on her first day of school. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Did Lilly Win? The ssroom was in chaos. Ray was crying and cursing at the same time. Lilly felt a bit itchy on her face and raised her hand to touch it. Pablo noticed that she had scratched her face, and it was bleeding. Pablo¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Who is this child¡¯s grandmother? I¡¯ll go find her tonight!¡± This naughty child probably learned it from his grandmother. Since Lilly beat the child up, Pablo should go to his parents. Not only that, but he would also go to find Ray¡¯s family¡¯s dead ancestors. Everyone in his family should be published. Bettany never expected that the kindergarten would call her as soon as she returned home. ¡°What? Fighting?¡± After hanging up the phone, Bettany hurriedly went to the kindergarten with Hugh. On their way to kindergarten, they called Anthony. Anthony said, ¡°What? A fight? Is Lilly injured?¡± The first thing Anthony asked was whether Lilly was injured or not. He then left the meeting halfway and rushed to the kindergarten. On the way, Anthony called ke. ke asked, ¡°What? A fight? Did Lilly win?¡± Anthony was speechless. The first thing he asked was whether Lilly had won the fight or not. It was his fault. How could he expect ke, who dug up other people¡¯s graves, scattered their ashes, and never followed the rules, to speak normally? ke snorted coldly after hanging up the phone, knowing it would not be severe for the fighting between the children in kindergarten. Since it was not fatal, he should ask if his daughter had won the fight. If they won, even if they were in pain, the other party would be in more pain than Lilly. The other party would be more injured than Lilly if they were injured. In any case, Lilly must not be on the losing end. The driver of the Crawford family stepped on the elerator and sped away. Under the fierce gaze of Anthony, Charlie also drove the car at the fastest speed while ke was driving recklessly. An hourter, Anthony, Bettany, Hugh, and ke met at the kindergarten with solemn faces and icy eyes as they walked in. The principal wanted to cry. As expected, what he feared most woulde. ke finally saw Lilly and another little boy who had fought with her in the office. Lilly had several red scratches on her face, bleeding a little. After wiping some disinfectant iodine on it, it looked serious. Ray also had bruises on his face and had wiped out some iodine. He would cry and howl from time to time. Lilly was sitting on the sofa, her hands neatly folded on her knees, but she was fierce and said, ¡°If you dare to hit someone, then don¡¯t cry!¡± Ray said, ¡°I¡¯ll let my grandma beat you to death!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lilly hummed and turned to see keing in. She pouted and cried out in grief, ¡°Daddy!¡± Just a moment ago, she did not feel wronged. But for some reason, when she saw her daddy, Uncle Anthony, and grandparentsing, she suddenly felt sad. ke picked up Lilly, carefully checking her over before asking, ¡°I heard you got into a fight?¡± Lilly said, ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ke asked, ¡°Did you win?¡± Lilly suddenly became happy and waved her little fists, ¡°I won!¡± The people around were all speechless. Ray was afraid of Lilly¡¯s tall father and dared not speak up because his parents had not yet arrived. ke looked around and sneered. ¡°Lilly, remember, we don¡¯t bully others. But if someone bullies us, we will make them regret it. Understand?¡± Lilly said, ¡°Yes, yes, I got it.¡± Hugh was stern and scary when he was silent. He scolded, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The principal hesitated and said, ¡°Um¡­ let me exin¡­ Ms. Flora, can you exin?¡± Flora was afraid but had to speak up, ¡°During ss, Ray was mischievous and pulled Lilly¡¯s clip and hair. Lilly got angry and fought back.¡± Flora was very nervous. To be fair, it was not entirely Lilly¡¯s fault. Lilly had endured this three times before finally retaliating. But before Flora could finish her sentence, an olddy with silver hair burst into the room. She overheard their conversation and began to speak the moment she entered the room, ¡°Huh, so you think it¡¯s okay to hit someone after lightly pulling their hair? Who did it? Show yourself to me! Let me see which little brat is so aggressive.¡± Ray ran over, crying andining, ¡°Grandma! She hit me! Hmm, she even kicked my knee. It hurts so much!¡± The olddy angrily scolded, ¡°How dare you beat my precious grandson. Don¡¯t you have any sense of reason? How did her parents teach her?¡± Holding Lilly in his arms, ke looked down at the olddy and sneered, ¡°Come on, show me how you can turn things around.¡± He thought the boy¡¯s parents were reasonable before the olddy showed up, so they could discuss things. After all, it was normal for children to fight. But who knew that they med Lilly first before they figured things out? The olddy struggled to lift her neck and saw ke, who was as tall as a streetmp. She did not know who he was. She became even angrier. ¡°Do you have any reason to hit someone?¡± she asked. Flora quickly exined, ¡°You misunderstood! At first, Ray teased Lilly during breakfast, then disrupted Lilly¡¯s self-introduction. Later, he pulled Lilly¡¯s hair, and Lilly couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡± The olddy could not believe it. She was furious and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with saying a word? Can¡¯t children say anything hurtful? Is it too petty to hit someone for that?¡± ¡°Besides, which boy isn¡¯t naughty and can¡¯t be pinched a little by pulling his hair? Does that justify hitting someone?¡± As a teacher, being impartial and resolving conflicts were necessary. But perhaps it was because Lilly was too obedient, or maybe it was because the olddy¡¯s words were too infuriating. Flora removed the bunny hair clip and said, ¡°Ray pulls her hair very hard.¡± The hair clip was tangled in a small strand of hair, and one could imagine how hard it was pulled off. ke had a cold face. Bettany, Hugh, and Anthony were also shivering with cold. The principal was at a loss and reminded, ¡°Ms. Flora¡­¡± Flora took back the hair clip without expression, ¡°During breakfast, Lilly ate a little more than usual. But Ray teased her, calling her Big Belly, who eats everything and leaves nothing behind.¡± Flora continued, ¡°Lilly is a transfer student who just arrived today. During her self-introduction, Ray called her Chubby Sweet Potato.¡± The olddy was speechless. What¡¯s wrong with calling someone Big Belly or Chubby Sweet Potato? It is normal for children to say whatever they think. They are innocent and cute. It was Lilly¡¯s first day here, and she did not know anyone. Nobody liked her. Why did Ray have to pick on her instead of others? Why did he fight with her instead of others? That¡¯s definitely because she also has some problems! Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Don¡¯t You Reflect on Yourselves? Upon hearing Flora¡¯s words, Bettany was furious. Even more infuriating was that Ray¡¯s grandma had a nonchnt expression and did not seem to care. ke handed Lilly to Bettany and said coldly, ¡°Say it. How do you want to solve this?¡± Ray¡¯s grandma was scared, and her face turned stiff, but she insisted, ¡°What do you mean by how to solve it? Haven¡¯t you heard from the teacher? Your child hit my grandson first! It¡¯s ridiculous. Is there any reason to hit someone?¡± Ray¡¯s grandma snorted in anger and did not think anything was wrong with what her grandson did. ke sneered, ¡°Your grandson pulled my daughter¡¯s hair first, and my daughter only fought back.¡± The olddy was impatient, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that pulling someone¡¯s hair is not a big deal. Which boy doesn¡¯t pull girls¡¯ hair?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t pull others¡¯ hair but pulls your child¡¯s. You should reflect on yourselves for letting your child wear such a shy hair clip. I even said that you distracted my grandson in ss!¡± After speaking, she snorted and asked Ray if he was injured or in pain. She even shouted that she wanted to go to the hospital for a check-up and demandedpensation for all medical expenses. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Bettany was so angry that she trembled. What kind of people are they? Anthony was also furious. If an adult hit someone, he could call the police and teach them a lesson. But now it was a child, and he could not call the police. Even if he did, it would be pointless. At most, the boy would be scolded and give them money. But was the Crawford family short of money? No! Anthony took out his phone with a cold face. Suddenly, there was the sound of a p! ke had an expressionless look as he pped the olddy with a loud smack. This sudden p stunned everyone, and even Flora was dumbfounded as she watched ke. ke had no emotion. He did not care what others thought about him hitting women, children, or older people. He only cared about what he believed was right. He would not hesitate to fight back if someone provoked him, even if it meant risking his life. The olddy was trembling with anger as she covered her face and said, ¡°You, how dare you hit me!¡± ke looked numb and indifferent, ¡°Why? Why did I hit you instead of someone else? Don¡¯t you think you should reflect on yourself?¡± He withdrew his hand and twisted his wrist, ¡°I have to say, your face is too thick. It hurt my hand.¡± Bettany, Hugh, and Anthony were all astonished. Anthony stopped when he was going to make a phone call. ke had to be the one who could do it. This p may not be very moral, but it felt so satisfying. ke was cold as he said, ¡°You need to go to the hospital for a check-up andpensate for the medical expenses, right?¡± ¡°Come on, Lilly. I¡¯ll give you one million, and you can beat him up twice.¡± Lilly was surprised. What are they talking about? The olddy stuttered, ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± ke stared at her with a sinister smile and said, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t find anything wrong when you go to the hospital. It won¡¯t be convenient for you to extort money from me.¡± Anthony could not help butugh. He never yed by the rules! The olddy was so angry that she almost spat out three pounds of blood. ¡°Just you wait, you all just wait¡­¡± She was buzzing. She had never been bullied like this before. She said that the other child was hitting people over small things. It turned out they learned it from their parents! To be taught like this, their child will be ruined sooner orter! The olddy was furious, ring at the principal and the teacher, ¡°You¡¯re not going to do anything about this, right? Fine, wait! I¡¯m going to expose you. I¡¯m going to post it online!¡± The principal also wanted to take action. But did we have a chance? Did you not keep bbering and thoroughly annoy them? Seeing the olddy almost exasperating, Bettany felt relieved. Anthony also put away his phone and said to Charlie, ¡°Go and find out which family this is.¡± The principal smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Crawford, please sit down. Let¡¯s all calm down.¡± Flora panicked and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a small matter. Let¡¯s talk it out.¡± She regretted being too impulsive just now. She always felt that Ray¡¯s grandmother had gone too far, and she was worried that Lilly¡¯s parents would be unable to argue with them. But now, Lilly¡¯s father had turned out to be ruthless. Now she was worried about the olddy. This incident would not benefit Ray¡¯s family. Flora did not want the children¡¯s quarrels to escte into adult grudges and end up harming the children again. Unexpectedly, the olddy did not appreciate it and stared, saying, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you threatening me?¡± She often read celebrity magazines but had never seen Anthony and ke in them! What¡¯s the big deal about being rich? Who doesn¡¯t have money? The olddy pointed at Crawford¡¯s family and said, ¡°Let me tell you, our family also has connections. Do you know the MacNeil family in Clodston? They have worked with my son¡¯spany for many years.¡± ¡°You¡¯re getting dead! I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ll die soon.¡± Anthony and Bettany both looked at ke. ke was surprised. It was the MacNeil family again. After being pped in the face, could I not hold it anymore? Before, they despised dealing with business families, but now they ept it. This time, the Crawford family and ke did not even bother to argue anymore. The olddy did not want to stay any longer and would take her grandson away. But unexpectedly, ke said, ¡°Wait.¡± The olddy sneered, ¡°What, are you scared?¡± ke smirked, his eyes revealing coldness, sarcasm, and intimidation. ¡°Apologize,¡± he said. The olddy was speechless. No way, he hit me, and now he¡¯s asking me to apologize. ke looked at Ray and said calmly, ¡°A real man admits his mistakes and apologizes when he is wrong.¡± Ray was so scared that she held onto her grandmother¡¯s cane tightly. ke¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°I gave you a chance today. If you don¡¯t realize your mistake, more cruel things in the future will make you apologize.¡± Ray did not know why he felt uneasy. He was unable to breathe, subconsciously preparing to apologize. At this moment, the olddy pulled Ray and hugged him tightly. She scolded angrily, ¡°Are you even human? Being so harsh on a child?! Ray didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and you¡¯re threatening a child like this. Are you still human?¡± Ray suddenly felt righteous. Yes, I don¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should I apologize? I don¡¯t want to apologize. They left indignantly. The principal was about to cry but had to force a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Crawford, Mr. MacNeil. It¡¯s all due to our school¡¯s poor management.¡± Outside the door, Prisci stood anxiously. She had been standing there, but she was afraid to go in. She had witnessed everything. When Flora came out, Prisci had a mournful expression as she said, ¡°Flora, I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s all my fault. Standing closest to Lilly and Ray, I was so shocked that I didn¡¯t have time to stop them. If they hadn¡¯t fought, none of this would have happened!¡± Flora was too tired to say anything. Prisci then asked, ¡°By the way¡­ Flora, is Lilly¡¯s family very powerful? I haven¡¯t seen them in any magazines.¡± Flora left a sentence. ¡°The people in the magazines are bigwigs, but sometimes the real bigwigs are the ones who aren¡¯t in the magazines.¡± Prisci¡¯s eyes were sparkling with a cluster of light. She secretly looked at ke. This man is tall and handsome. Most importantly, his arrogance and wildness made her heart beat uncontrobly. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 A ygirl but Innocent Prisci stared at him for a while. Her heart was pounding, entirely out of her control. Lilly¡¯s father is charming, making me unable to extricate myself. Her cheeks were burning, and this feeling of love made her intoxicated. Prisci did not notice a male teacher approaching her from a distance. He was the physical education teacher. Generally, there were few male teachers in kindergarten, except for private schools like Animaux International Kindergarten. In almost every ss, there would be a male teacher, and one of them was Shawn, one of Prisci¡¯s admirers. Shawn was a warm, outgoing PE teacher who was very kind. He lightly tapped Prisci on the shoulder, startling her. She patted her chest and pouted, ¡°It¡¯s you! You scared me!¡± Shawn said, ¡°Come with me.¡± Prisci asked nervously, ¡°Where are we going?¡± Shawn led her to a secluded ce and looked at her anxiously. ¡°Is everything okay? I heard two kids in your ss have a fight, and their parents even came to the school¡­ You were the one who was watching them at the time.¡± Prisci looked regretful, bit her lip, and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I was distracted¡­ and didn¡¯t pay attention.¡± Shawn patted her gently tofort her and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You didn¡¯t expect it to happen, right? But you can¡¯t daydream like that when working in the future.¡± He sounded helpless, knowing her tendency to be absent-minded, which was cute. Prisci sniffed and said in a pitiful tone, ¡°I was thinking about you at that time¡­¡± Shawn asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Have you made up your mind? Will you choose him or me?¡± Prisci looked painful, ¡°Shawn¡­ please don¡¯t put pressure on me anymore. I¡¯m struggling.¡± ¡°I love you so much, but Flynn is a good man who likes me. He would be devastated if he lost me. Although I don¡¯t like him, I¡¯m afraid I will hurt him. I can¡¯t do it, really can¡¯t do it.¡± Shawn sighed. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Prisci said again, ¡°Give me some time. I will slowly make him ept it.¡± Shawn nodded. Prisci also said, ¡°By the way, do you know who Lilly¡¯s parents are? Especially her father. Oh, I just looked it up. He looks so powerful. I¡¯m scared.¡± Shawn said, ¡°Lilly is Hannah¡¯s younger sister, and her maternal family is the Crawford family¡­ As for her father, I don¡¯t know much about that.¡± Prisci secretly felt shocked. The Crawford family¡­ Is that a very low-key prominent family? She remembered the man who had been quiet and wearing a suit, who turned out to be the big CEO, just like in the novel. Prisci¡¯s heart skipped a beat again. After the fight, Lilly did not go home with her father but insisted on finishing ss and only went home after school. Hannah frowned when she saw the wound on Lilly¡¯s face and knew about her fight with someone. ¡°He dared to bully you!¡± Hannah was angry, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me? I would have beat him up too!¡± What a pity she could not even fight with her little sister! Lilly replied, ¡°Um, Hannah. If I had called you, it would have been toote.¡± Hannah was angry. ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯ll beat him up whenever I see that naughty kid! She was so frustrated because she promised her family she would take good care of Lilly. On the first day, she already had a bruise on her face. Hannah and Lilly got on the school bus. As the school bus left one by one, parents who came to pick up their children also took them away, and the lively kindergarten returned to quietness. Soon, a man stood at the kindergarten gate, holding a lunch box. Prisci scurried, rubbing her hands andining, ¡°Flynn, why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to come to the kindergarten to see me?¡± Flynn handed her the lunch box and pursed his lips, saying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll forget to eat again, and you will get a stomach ache.¡± Prisci took it and said, ¡°Thank you, Flynn. You¡¯re so kind to me.¡± Flynn said, ¡°Just a thank you?¡± Prisci replied, ¡°Well, what else do you want?¡± Flynn pointed to his cheek. Prisci blushed instantly. She looked around and quickly kissed Flynn¡¯s cheek. Then she stomped her foot and said, ¡°You¡¯re annoying.¡± After speaking, she held her lunch box and ran away quickly, like a frightened little bird. Flynn smiled and murmured, ¡°You¡¯re so cute.¡± What no one knew was that the harem spirit on Prisci¡¯s head was ecstatic and clung even tighter. Bettany waited at the door and finally saw Lilly. She quickly reached out and took her hand, looking concerned. ¡°Lilly,e here. Let me see if you still hurt?¡± Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!¡± The iodine on the wound was bright red, which looked shocking. Bettany was heartbroken. Last time, when ke took Lilly away, she hit her forehead and got a bruise. She also applied iodine to it. And now, she got another wound on her face. Lilly did not care and showed off her rewards to her grandmother, ¡°Granny, I got so many rewards!¡± She had a ¡°You¡¯re awesome¡± sticker on her forehead, two ¡°thumbs up¡± stickers on her left hand, and two ¡°Frozen princess¡± stickers on her right hand. She showed them off to everyone as if she had won a big prize. She even showed them to Polly. ¡°Hey Polly, look! I have so many stickers. Only well-behaved kids will get them! Aren¡¯t I awesome?¡± Polly pped its wings and praised, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re amazing! You¡¯re shining like a superstar!¡± Lilly was thrilled. She did not tear off the stickers even when she took a bath. In the end, ke gave her a notebook to collect the stickers. Under each sticker, ke made a note for Lilly¡¯s description, ¡°I answered in the loudest voice when I was called on. The teacher rewarded me.¡± ke took a pen and noted under the sticker, ¡°Called on with the loudest voice, rewarded¡­ Okay, done.¡± Lilly continued, ¡°This is when I finished eating lunch first and emptied the te. The teacher rewarded me.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ke replied, ¡°Hmm¡­ First ce for finishing meals, rewarded.¡± Lilly said, ¡°This is for helping the teacher set up chairs. ¡± ke noted, ¡°The teacher¡¯s little helper.¡± They bent over the desk, writing memos conscientiously. ke whispered to Lilly at night as he put her to sleep, ¡°Lilly, do you think Daddy did the right thing today?¡± Lilly thought momentarily, ¡°It seems wrong to hit people.¡± But she also hit Ray. So she could not expect too much from Daddy. ke touched Lilly¡¯s head and said charmingly, ¡°Hmm, Lilly is right. It¡¯s wrong to beat others.¡± ¡°But, different people require different approaches. Some people won¡¯t listen to reason, and you must solve it violently. But when you fight back, it¡¯s their turn to talk about the reason.¡± ¡°So sometimes, don¡¯t be too rigid, or you¡¯ll lose. Got it?¡± Lilly nodded, not fully understanding. ke did not expect her to understand too much about theplexities of life. He had escaped the darkness and knew better than anyone how dark the bright world could be and howplex human nature could be. He wished that Lilly would not be a saint nor a bully, not suffer losses, and not be bound by worldly constraints. He just wanted her to be a candid and upright person. Watching Lilly gradually fall asleep, ke stood up after a long time, stretchedzily, and went out quietly. Pablo, meditating with crossed legs, opened his eyes and said, ¡°You were worried about ke. Now you have seen it. Are you relieved?¡± As she drifted around, Jean was dark like a ghost. ¡°Hmm.¡± Pablo asked, ¡°Are you at ease now? Can you reincarnate?¡± Jean looked pitiful, ¡°Bro, let¡¯s discuss it again! Let me reincarnate with my memory. If it doesn¡¯t work, I can start from the fertilized egg.¡± Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 The Money Falls from the Sky Pablo wasughing out loud. ¡°Do you believe in soul transmigration?¡± Pablo shook his head and said, ¡°I think you¡¯ve read too many novels.¡± Jean said, ¡°Before I died, I didn¡¯t believe in ghosts either¡­ But look, here we are.¡± Jean looked pitifully at Pablo and said, ¡°I did nothing wrong. I want to be with my daughter! But you won¡¯t allow us to reunite as mother and daughter in the afterlife!¡± Her eyes were filled with tears. As she blinked, tears fell, and she sniffled. Pablo touched his forehead, ¡°Hey, hey! You¡¯re too dramatic.¡± He was speechless. He reached out his hand, and a book appeared out of nowhere. Opening the page rted to Lilly, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t allow you to meet, but I¡¯m worried that if you meet Lilly and her family, it is an abuse of personal power.¡± ¡°Everything we¡¯ve done can¡¯t be a secret to this book. If it is recorded in the book, will it affect Lilly in the future?¡± Pablo needed to figure it out. But it could affect his disciple¡¯s tribtion, so he had to avoid it. ¡°I brought you here without permission, which was personal. But Lilly will be involved if you meet her. Do you understand?¡± It does not matter what impact it has on me, but it cannot affect Lilly. Jean could not see the words in the book. All she saw was a nk page. Not until now did she realize how much risk Pablo took in bringing her here. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said sadly. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll go back to reincarnate now.¡± Pablo secretly breathed a sigh of relief. The mother of the Ruler of Hell could not be forced to do anything. Jean could go back to reincarnation only if she wanted to. This task waspleted. Seeing Jean¡¯s sad expression, Pablo patted her head with the book. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if it¡¯s fate¡­¡± Just as he had not finished his words, an unexpected incident happened. Thunder in the distance followed a sudden lightning bolt that broke through the window. Jean was instantly shattered into scattered fragments like fireflies, uncontrobly flying in all directions. She was puzzled. Pablo eximed, ¡°Oh my gosh! Her souls were in pieces.¡± He quickly reached out to gather Jean¡¯s shattered pieces, but it was toote. Jean was shocked, and she said onest thing, ¡°Master Pablo, take care of Lilly.¡± Before she finished speaking, her soulpletely disappeared. There was no trace left. Pablo was sweating all over and grasping a handful of grass! He¡­ had just killed the mother of the ruler of hell. D*mn! Pablo stood up in a hurry and flew out with a swoosh. He chased after Jean for two miles but could not find her soul. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Pablo¡¯s face turned even paler. ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s over!¡± Jean used all her energy to give birth to Lilly, the little ruler of hell but she died young. Afterward, she would have been reborn to be either a privileged or wealthy person with good luck. However, she was unexpectedly destroyed by his book. Pablo was helpless. Help, can I still escape now? I¡¯m waiting online, and it¡¯s urgent. Pablo had a headache and had been searching for Jean all night without sess. In a vige ten miles away from the Crawford residence, a girl rubbed her sore neck and wondered why it suddenly felt heavy. No one noticed a ghost lying on her neck¡­ it was Jean. However, Jean was confused now. She looked around and held her head, looking very painful. It¡¯s quite weird. Who am I? Jean¡¯s soul was scattered, and she could not remember anything now. She did not even remember how she possessed this girl. The girl held a bunch of keys and wore slippers, rubbing her neck as she walked. Someone saw her and greeted her with a smile, ¡°Gemma, are you going to collect rent? You look so tired. Have you been doing it for a few days? It¡¯s really hard work!¡± It turned out that the girl was andy named Gemma. She was still in college. A few years ago, her parents passed away, and she inherited 40 buildings from them, bing a truendy. Gemma held a lollipop in her mouth,ughing cheerfully, ¡°Yes¡­ There¡¯s no other way. Making money is hard work. Otherwise, can money fall from the sky?¡± Just then, Jean, who was leaning on her neck, sneezed. Suddenly, something fell from the sky with a whoosh andnded at Gemma¡¯s feet. Gemma was shocked and took back her foot, ¡°Holy sh*t, who threw something from above?¡± Upon closer look, it turned out to be a bundle of money. Gemma was stunned, staring at the sky and then at the bundle of money at her feet. ¡°No way¡­ Can money fall from the sky?¡± She waited long, but no one came to im the money. She ended up inexplicably getting a bundle of money. People around her eximed, ¡°Gemma, have you been blessed?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. You are too lucky.¡± Gemma waspletely dumbfounded. It was nearly dawn. After waking up, Lilly felt full of energy and vitality. She changed her clothes, brushed her teeth, washed her face, and packed her small backpack. ¡°I must bring clean clothes, a towel, a water bottle¡­ And¡­ Oh, the teacher said to bring a thin jacket.¡± ¡°A thin jacket¡­¡± Lilly stood on a chair, took out a small jacket from the closet, folded it neatly, and put it in her backpack. She did everything by herself, which was reassuring. Then she happily carried her backpack and went out. While Hannah looked like she had note back to her senses yet, constantly yawning and speaking incoherently. ¡°Huh, put on your backpack, carry the water bottle¡­ Lilly, let us go.¡± Because she had to go to kindergarten with Lilly, Hannah now woke up very early. Hugh put away the newspaper and asked, ¡°Is everything packed?¡± Lilly and Hannah replied, ¡°Yes.¡± As Hannah yawned, she unconsciously opened her backpack. Lilly peeked inside and found a small night light and a smelly shoe in Hannah¡¯s small backpack. After ke finished his morning exercise, he saw Lilly and Hannah leaving and asked, ¡°Are you going out so early?¡± They did not wait for him. The school bus was waiting outside. There were two trips, one at 7.30 am and one at 8.00 am. ke thought they were taking the 8.00 am bus like they did yesterday. Lilly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to kindergarten. Daddy, you have to be good at home.¡± ke chuckled and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Bettany hurriedly chased after them and said, ¡°Lilly, eat breakfast before you go!¡± Lilly waved and said, ¡°No, I want to have breakfast at the school.¡± She just experienced the novelty of school and found it fun. She only wanted to eat with the other children at school. Bettany was disappointed. Oh no, does my little darling not need my loving breakfast anymore? After Lilly and Hannah, the other three little boys got on the school bus after Lilly and Hannah. On the bus, Hannah leaned her head and fell asleep on Lilly¡¯s shoulder. Lilly turned and looked around, only to see Pablo slowly approaching. Stunned, she asked in a strange, low voice, ¡°Master, did you do something badst night? Why do you look like you¡¯ve been struck by lightning?¡± Pablo was speechless. Maybe you cannot believe it, but I killed your mother. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Pablo pretended to be calm, ¡°Nothing, I just worked overtimest night and got too tired.¡± Lilly was puzzled. Master, you don¡¯t usually work overtime at night. She shook her head and did not pay attention to him. She was ying with the jar of souls in her hand. ¡°Jar, are you full yet?¡± Lilly muttered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you catch ghosts and fill yourself up?¡± Lilly continued to mutter, ¡°Jar, did Master do something bad? Should we catch him and put him in?¡± Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 A Bad Wife Ruins The Family After arriving at school, Lilly found out that Ray, the boy she was in a fight with yesterday, was absent. A girl brought her food over to Lilly¡¯s table. She looked at Lilly with joyful eyes. It was the girl, who got her chair kicked by Ray, yesterday. ¡°Lilly, you¡¯re awesome!¡± The girl said, ¡°My name is Mia. Do you remember me?¡± Lilly nodded while chewing her food, ¡°Yes!¡± Lilly had excellent memories! Mia said excitedly, ¡°My mom said Ray is in the hospital!¡± Lilly was surprised, ¡°What?¡± Mia quickly inched closer, and she gossiped softly. ¡°Ray¡¯s grandma sent a message in the ss group chat yesterday, scolding the teacher and school. She even insulted your dad!¡± ¡°Then, your dad retorted!¡± Lilly was bewildered by this piece of news. Lilly wasn¡¯t aware of it because Uncle Anthony and Daddy did not let her know. Lilly asked earnestly, ¡®How do you know about this!?¡¯¡± Mia replied, ¡°Mommy mentioned that Ray¡¯s grandma even sent a photo of Ray in the hospital, and I saw it.¡± Lilly was shocked. What? He is in the hospital because of that! Lilly was puzzled. She did not put much strength into it, but Ray was admitted to the hospital. Ha! Ray is so weak¡­ On the other hand, Mia was delighted. Ray had given Mia nicknames, and he even pinched Mia¡¯s face before. Mia had asked Ray to stop pinching her face, but the more irritated she became, the more eager Ray seemed to be to continue doing it. Later, Mia told her mother about it, and her mother spoke to Ray¡¯s grandma. Mia could never forget that day when Ray¡¯s grandma and her mother argued at the ssroom¡¯s door. Ray¡¯s grandma shouted, ¡°You¡¯re using Ray of pinching Mia¡¯s face, but did you witness it yourself? Your daughter, Mia, is lying! Isn¡¯t she fine? Stop making false usations.¡± Mia¡¯s mother said it was inappropriate for a boy to pinch a girl¡¯s face, hoping that Ray would be taught not to do that anymore. Unexpectedly, Ray¡¯s grandma blurted, ¡°The children were ying around innocently. Don¡¯tbel them with ill intentions! The children may pinch each other sometimes when they are ying around. Don¡¯t blow the incident out of proportion.] At that time, many people had gathered. Mia felt embarrassed and sad about it. The situation hinted that Mia was at fault¡­ Mia¡¯s mother had no choice but to ask Mia to stay away from Ray and not y with Ray. Now that Lilly had beaten Ray to the point where Ray was hospitalized, Mia thought that her parents were delighted. Mia thought Lilly was incredible, regarding Lilly as a superhero because of that. As the other children heard the story, they started chatting about it. Children talked in strange ways. Mia announced loudly, ¡°Ray is a naughty boy. Now that Lilly has taught him a lesson, that makes Lilly awesome.¡± Mia said, ¡°Lilly is the best!¡± The other children followed, ¡°She is the best!¡± Mia added, ¡°The superhero!¡± The rest of the children continued, ¡°The superhero!¡± On the second day of school, Lilly gathered some fans because of that. However, Lilly was baffled by how it happened. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lilly did not know the reason. However, Lilly was delighted to gather four friends around her, ying with her most of the time. ¡­ On the other hand, something happened in the hospital. Ray¡¯s grandma erupted with anger in the doctor¡¯s office, ¡°My grandson said he was in excruciating pain, but you haven¡¯t found out what was wrong! You¡¯re an ipetent doctor!¡± The doctor was speechless. The doctor had already conducted an X-ray and MRI scan. The doctor even did a full body check-up, including all possible tests like the CT scan and a blood test. There was nothing wrong with the boy. He had no internal bleeding, external injuries, or fluid umtion, but a slightly red knee. ¡°Calm down. Your grandson has only suffered a minor injury. Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Unexpectedly, Ray¡¯s grandma raised her voice, ¡°What are you saying? How is that a minor injury?¡± ¡°How can that be? He has been crying, saying his knee hurts! You did all these expensive tests, and you said nothing was wrong. Are you trying to cheat us? I¡¯m going to expose you to the public!¡± The doctor did not know how to reply. The doctor had no choice but to write a vague conclusion on the medical report, ¡°Suspected ligament injury¡­¡± Ray¡¯s grandma was dissatisfied, thinking the written remarks were too light. She demanded, ¡°I have searched online, and I found out that my grandson¡¯s condition is likely to be torn cartge. Write that down.¡± The doctor was worried that Ray¡¯s grandma would cause a severe disruption in the hospital. At the same time, the pediatric department was already one of the most stressful departments. The doctor had no choice but toply. However, the doctor added some details as a disimer¡­ The medical report stated, ¡°Suspected ligament injury. Suspected torn cartge. Further examination is rmended.¡± Ray¡¯s grandma was unhappy about it, but she got what she wanted. Later on, Ray¡¯s grandma posted the incident online. She imed that her grandson was beaten up to the point of being hospitalized, and the doctor suspected a ligament injury and torn cartge. Ray¡¯s grandmained in the video, ¡°My grandson was fine when he went to kindergarten in the morning, but he came back home injured. I spoke to the other child¡¯s parents, but they hit me with a p.¡± ¡°My grandson did not provoke anyone! He identally touched the other child¡¯s hair while exercising, and he was hit because of that!¡± ¡°The girl is violent. It must be because of her father. She will hit anyone at the slightest provocation, and she doesn¡¯t apologize even when the adults are present. She is arrogant.¡± ¡°I only wanted an apology. Since we¡¯re all from the same school, I thought a simple apology would suffice, but I have never expected¡­¡± The grandma wiped her tears in front of the camera. There was a hospitalization video, a medical report, and scenes of the grandson and grandma in tears. Ray¡¯s grandma even purchased the ads campaign to acquire traffic. This quickly stirred up public outrage! ¡°This is outrageous! They said children always follow their parents¡¯ behavior! Anyone who would harm an elderly person, is undoubtedly a bad person.¡± ¡°I have seen many kids like this. They throw things, and they hit people at the slightest dissatisfaction. It¡¯s all because their parents spoil them!¡± ¡°Call the police! We need to teach her a lesson! Even though she is a kid, don¡¯t let her off lightly!¡± They said a crying baby would get the milk. Those who were shameless, often got better treatment. Bacsh happened on the Inte, but most onlookers had not learned their lessons. Filled with righteous indignation, they demanded a statement from the school. Ray¡¯s grandma was pleased with her wit! The Crawford family had to tread carefully with the incident getting more attention. Ray¡¯s parents arrived at the hospital soon after. Ray¡¯s parents were busy, and they rarely returned home. The parents only knew about Ray¡¯s hospitalization after Ray¡¯s grandma talked about it. Ray¡¯s mother said hurriedly, ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Do you know they are from the Crawford family, the wealthiest family in Clodston?¡± Ray¡¯s grandma snorted, ¡°Why do we need to be afraid of them? Is it because they are the richest? Our ancestors were even richer than they are!¡± However, the family declinedter on¡­ After Ray¡¯s grandma¡¯s marriage, the family started plummeting¡­ Otherwise, they would be an influential family! ¡°We have the MacNeil family backing us up! We¡¯re business partners, and I have a solid connection with Giuliana.¡± No matter what, Ray¡¯s grandma spoiled Ray a lot, and she could not stand what had happened. Ray¡¯s mother looked at her husband. Ray¡¯s father was wearing a suit, and his beer belly was pushing against the buttons. He frowned, and he said unhappily, ¡°My mom is right!¡± His child was his bottom line. Since his child was already at the hospital, should the family put up with it? His mother already said that the culprit hit first. Since justice was on their side, what would they have to fear? Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 The Surveince System Broke Down Coincidentally Getting her son¡¯s approval made Ray¡¯s grandma more arrogant. Then, Ray¡¯s grandma uploaded the second video. ¡°I went to reason with the parents again today, but they were arrogant. They offered me one million dors to hand over my grandson, so they could beat him up again!¡± ¡°The father is a tough guy with tattoos. He even hit a granny, knocking out my teeth¡­ Oh god! Where is justice?¡± Then, Ray¡¯s grandma showed her dentures. It sparked public outrage. They are tant evildoers! Lilly¡¯s dad is a violent man who hits an olddy! This piece of news was in the trending section. Many influencers talked about it for views. Smart Mom Talks About Parenting, ¡°Smart Mom believes that the frequent bullying cases in school are because of kids like this. They don¡¯t receive punishment for hitting others¡­¡± The Gossip In Frontline, ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve got the scoop for you! That child, who hits the victim, is Little Miss Crawford! Have you heard about the Crawford family? She is a spoiled girl. Hear me out¡­¡± Real-Time Hot Event Commentator, ¡°I heard that the Crawford family has eight sons and eight grandsons, but the family only has one granddaughter. Since her birth, she¡¯s been indulged by the family to the point where she never had to walk on her own. She couldn¡¯t even walk at three years old, and she didn¡¯t attend kindergarten until she turned four¡­ She¡¯s servedvish meals, and she throws away anything she doesn¡¯t like¡­ It bes unsurprising for her to use violence in conflict due to her spoiled upbringing¡­¡± The influencers knew the narration that would garner more attention. Their goal was to incite the viewer¡¯s emotions. The more likes andments they got, the higher their pay. The influencers did not care about the truth. Instead, they had a hasty investigation, and they might even make up stories. In any case, the influencers had little ess to the circles like the Crawford family. They said whatever they wanted, and they would even make things up. In the end, they added the disimer that the source of the opinion was the Inte. If they were warned to delete the videos, nothing would happen. The story became more exaggerated as it spread. Having more people talk about it made the story seem like the truth. Lilly became the most hated kid on the Inte, while ke was portrayed as an idler who picked on others. ¡°This person is a leech in society!¡± ¡°Boycott the Crawford family!¡± ¡°I hate spoiled children.¡± Ray¡¯s grandma looked at all the favorable public opinions on the Inte, and she felt even more pleased. She felt a sense of satisfaction deep down inside. Isn¡¯t the Crawford family high and mighty? Face me if you have the guts! ¡­ The Crawford family had never expected to face online criticisms one day¡­ The insults on the Inte were offensive. The Crawford family was offended. They reported it to the police, and they issued awyer¡¯s letters! Unfortunately, the people thought highly of themselves. They disregarded thewyer¡¯s letters as if they had received many of them already. The public treated this matter as entertainment. Even if people were sued, they would issue an apology statement. It had always been like this. The cost of pursuing responsibility was too great that no one would do it. The influencers¡¯ top priority was to get attention and earn more money! Josh was mad. Compared to the legal procedure the Crawford family had taken, Josh did not care that much because he was a child, and he retorted. ¡°Don¡¯t speak without knowing the truth. Be careful of retribution!¡± ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re being used, and you don¡¯t know anything!¡± ¡°You¡¯re disgusting. Your family is disgusting!¡± The young Josh retorted wildly¡­ He argued online, and he used up the data quota of his inte service provider before realizing that he did not turn on the Wi-Fi connection¡­ Lilly stumbled upon the videos too. Lilly was ying with her parrot, but she froze after seeing those videos. ¡°Uncle Anthony, did I do something wrong?¡± Lilly asked. Anthony said, ¡°No, Lilly has done nothing wrong.¡± Lilly asked again, ¡°Why are they saying those words? Ray is at fault, but why are we scolded for it?¡± Bettany added, ¡°That¡¯s because the public doesn¡¯t know anything, and they follow the rumors¡­¡± Lilly was at a loss. Since they don¡¯t know anything, why do they speak with such conviction and vividness, as if they had witnessed everything with their own eyes? Why do people pass judgment on someone freely without knowing the truth? ke did not say anything. He carried Lilly in his arms into the bedroom. The Crawford family was distressed about it, but they could only let it be for the time being. Their first move was to resolve the online situation. At night, the Crawford family¡¯s public rtions team went online. The team exined the ins and outs of the incident, stating that Lilly did not injure anyone. They offered to cooperate with the other party to go to a more advanced hospital for a physical examination. In addition, the Crawford family sued the influencers, who spread the rumors, on defamation. The Crawford family had reported the incident to the police. The police stated that they were investigating the truth of the matter, and they warned that spreading rumors was a legal offense. The influencers were shocked. No way. I¡¯m onlymenting on the incident. Are they so petty that they have to ban the video on the Inte? Immediately after, the influencers deleted the videos. Those, who had grievances, used their alternate ounts to make sarcastic remarks. They imed that the Crawford family was so wealthy that they were stingy in letting them earn some money from the public. ¡°All the videos are gone. Some families have money as their superpower.¡± ¡°Did they bribe the police?¡± ¡°Brothers, I have received awyer¡¯s letter from the Crawford family! Oh my, I¡¯m so scared! Is there any ce left where we can speak the truth?¡± The onlookers chose to believe they were right. Even if the police rified the truth, the people would perceive the world in a twisted manner, thinking that the wealthy colluded with the officials! The peoplemented that the elderly and the child were bullied to this extent. That idea made the people fervent to seek justice. After seeing the shocking discussion on the Inte, Miss Flora could not stand it, and she came forward publicly. ¡°I am the ss teacher involved in this incident, and I was present at the scene. I will put it out in my name that things are not as you imagine!¡± Miss Flora recorded a five minute video to exin the details of the incident. However, Miss Flora¡¯s actions did not calm the public. Instead, it stirred up another wave of sarcastic remarks! ¡°Wow, the Crawford family¡¯s public rtions are something! They even bought favors from the teacher!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t believe your words! Spit it out. How much money did they pay you? Are you qualified to be a teacher?¡± ¡°What is that? Can money buy anything?¡± Miss Flora did not expect things to take a wrong turn, and she was stunned. Mia¡¯s mother hesitated for a night before standing up against the public¡¯s pressure. ¡°I¡¯m a parent of this ss. I can testify that Miss Flora is speaking the truth. The boy involved in this incident often bullies other children¡­ Even my daughter is bullied by him, and grandma is unreasonable.¡± Without exception, Mia¡¯s mother was sted with negative remarks. ¡°Tsk, someone testifies out of nowhere. Are you paid?¡± ¡°What a joke! How many people did the Crawford family buy over? Let¡¯s have a bet. There will be other parents speaking up for Little Miss Crawford!¡± ¡°Haha, the Crawford family is getting anxious! If you want to im innocence, show us the video!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask for the video. They will proim that the surveince broke down at the time of the incident. Everyone opens your eyes widely. They are already attempting to cover up the situation.¡± The Crawford family was in a tight spot. Anyone speaking up for Lilly would be considered deceiving the public. In this world, the people¡¯s voices on the Inte were beyond the control of the officials and the business people. ¡°Is there any surveince footage?¡± Hugh asked coldly. Anthony said coldly, ¡°The surveince system happened to break down.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The surveince system broke down coincidentally. The Crawford family did not expect to encounter this challenge! Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Lilly¡¯s Courageous Growth Hugh frowned, and he said coldly, ¡°Is the surveince system really broken?¡± Anthony handed the investigation report to Hugh. ¡°ording to regtions, public kindergartens are required to install surveince devices in public areas to ensure that incidents involving children can be investigated. However, there is no requirement to install such devices inside ssrooms.¡± ¡°Animaux International Kindergarten is a private kindergarten that leans toward the idea of reducing surveince while putting more trust in the teachers. The public areas are installed with surveince devices, but the surveince devices in the ssroom have always been in a damaged state.¡± Hugh coldly mmed the investigation report on the table. ¡°Continue with the investigation! Nothing can stop the Crawford family from investigating for the truth!¡± Upstairs, Lilly leaned over the table, and she stroked Polly¡¯s feather. Lilly asked softly, ¡°Master, why are those people like that?¡± Pablo replied, ¡°The world is filled with darkness, noise, and chaos. We can¡¯t control what other people say.¡± The public had different views. Many people chose to follow the views blindly. People would tend to believe that what they saw was the truth, but they were unaware that sometimes what they saw was intentionally revealed by others for them to see. Lilly felt wronged, and she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Lilly would hit Ray if it happened again. This was the first time Lilly experienced online harassment, and she did not understand why the world operated in this manner. Lilly did not understand why people were saying things as if they were true, even though she did not do anything wrong. Sometimes, Lilly was even confused if she had done those things¡­ ¡­ ke stood at the door, silently watching the unhappy Lilly. In the end, Lilly is hurt¡­ ke turned around, and he left. He changed expressionlessly into ck clothes, leaving the Crawford Mansion at night. The kindergarten wascking in terms of the surveince system. However, there could be satellite surveince monitoring the kindergarten¡¯s area. Satellite surveince was unlike the typical surveince system. The satellite surveince was in the hands of the officials to maintain public order. Satellite surveince offered a high resolution. It could zoom in to the point of seeing the bird¡¯s nest on a tree. ke could utilize his authority to check on the satellite surveince nearby. He might be able to piece together the incident if he were lucky. Nothing could stop ke! ¡­ After the incident went viral, the other siblings of the Crawford family hurried back home when they learned that Lilly was being cyberbullied. Gilbert was infuriated. He could not imagine that his well-behaved niece was framed in such a manner! Edward was so angry that he smashed a dent in the car hood. The film industry¡¯s golden boy, Jonas, stood up for Lilly. It attracted many haters¡­ Everyone gathered in the study. Anthony forbade them from disturbing Lilly. No one wanted their emotions to affect Lilly. Edward stared angrily, ¡°Brother, are we going to leave it like this? I will find that olddy, and I will beat her to death.¡± Jonas crossed his arms, and he pushed his sses up, ¡°Count me in.¡± Anthony said coldly, ¡°The public opinion is heated. We need to take things one at a time. Don¡¯t act recklessly.¡± The opposing side could always retaliate no matter what the Crawford family did, putting the Crawford family in a challenging spot. The Crawford family could not resort to murder either. If the Crawford family went against thew, that would prove the public¡¯s opinion correct. The Crawford family would not allow that to happen. Without surveince footage, even if the Crawford family were to threaten the olddy into changing her story, the public would not believe it. The people would continue to say hurtful things about Lilly. Anthony did not want Lilly to get hurt anymore¡­ The Crawford family¡¯s brothers were fuming with anger. ¡­ Lilly remained depressed inside the room. Lilly was taught many pearls of wisdom, but she could not make sense of the world. Pablo sat cross-legged in front of Lilly, and he asked, ¡°Lilly, do you have the courage to defend yourself?¡± Lilly raised her head, and she asked, ¡°Can I?¡± Pablo continued, ¡°You have to believe in yourself! Your courage is the light beam that can defeat all monsters in this world.¡± Pablo even recounted the superhero moves from the cartoons tofort Lilly. ¡°You can say no loudly to those online bullies. You can bravely stand up and defend yourself.¡± ¡°There are many things you can do. Even if the storm is heavy, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of if you have courage.¡± Lilly listened to her master¡¯s words, and she felt the fire in her heart rekindle. No one knew, but this would be the most crucial breakthrough for Lilly¡­ Lilly clenched her fists, and she said in determination, ¡°I can do it. I want to exin it for myself.¡± Polly pped its wings, and it squeaked, ¡°You can do it, Lilly! You should squeak for yourself!¡± Lilly replied, ¡°Yes! I should squeak for myself!¡± Pablo twitched his mouth. ¡°Lilly, speak for yourself, which is to express your opinion. It¡¯s not squeak by yourself¡­¡± Lilly rushed to Josh¡¯s room in her slippers. Josh¡¯s hair was in a mess because he pulled his hair while he was in an online argument. Josh was tired and dizzy. Seeing Lilly was here, Josh quickly put away his phone. Josh asked, ¡°Lilly, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lilly said, ¡°Josh, you don¡¯t need to hide it! I know everything.¡± Josh went into silence. He quickly thought about how tofort Lilly, ¡°Lilly, don¡¯t listen to them. These people don¡¯t know anything. Dad will resolve everything!¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°Josh, I want to speak for myself.¡± Josh was surprised, ¡°What?¡± Lilly raised her voice, ¡°I want to speak for myself.¡± ¡°I have not done anything wrong, and I have the courage to exin for myself!¡± ¡°They can¡¯t bully me!¡± Daddy told me not to suffer any bitter loss quietly! Josh opened his mouth widely. The zing fire in his heart was ignited, ¡°Alright! I will prepare the equipment for you!¡± The children started to prepare the equipment for video recording. There was no hesitation. If Lilly approached Anthony, Anthony would not let it happen. However, children would not think of the consequences sometimes, unlike adults. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Children moved forward in courage. Even if they made mistakes and got hurt, the children had fearless momentum. When Anthony realized Lilly was about to speak for herself, it was toote to stop her. The Crawford family had a downcast expression in the study. Everyone cracked their brains to solve the problem at hand. Unexpectedly, they received a new notification. After tapping it open, the Crawford family was shocked. Lilly sat in front of the camera in a well-behaved manner. Lilly folded her hands on thep. Lilly blinked her eyes, showing her nervousness. Then, Lilly asked, ¡°Is everything okay? Can I start?¡± Josh¡¯s voice sounded from the side, ¡°All good.¡± Lilly stared at the camera, and she said, ¡°Hi, everyone¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m Lilly, the naughty kid you talked about.¡± Lilly bit her lips. At first, she was too scared to look at the camera. However, she became braver as she spoke. ¡°I have indeed hit Ray, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m at fault.¡± ¡°At first, when I was having breakfast, Ray called me a Big Belly. Ray added that I ate too much, and I didn¡¯t leave anything on my te. Ray also said I couldn¡¯t do anything right.¡± ¡°Lilly was angry, so Lilly asked Ray to stop, but Ray continued doing it.¡± ¡°Lilly ignored Ray, and Lilly went to report attendance.¡± Lilly spoke softly and calmly. However, Lilly¡¯s calm demeanor made Bettany want to cry. What did Lilly do wrong? Why does she have to face so much adversity? In the camera, Lilly continued in a sweet voice. ¡°It was my first day of kindergarten, and the teacher asked me to introduce myself. I was so happy, and I said, Hello, everyone, my name is Lilly, and I am d to make friends with you all.¡± ¡°Ray made fun of me, calling me a Chubby Sweet Potato!¡± ¡°Teacher asked Ray to apologize, and Ray quickly said sorry. I didn¡¯t want to forgive Ray because Ray was not sincere.¡± ¡°I ignored Ray, but Ray pulled my hairpin during the ss.¡± Lilly touched her head, and she said, ¡°It¡¯s right here. Ray grabbed my bunny hairpin, and he pulled it off. My hair was pulled out. It was painful.¡± ¡°I told him he shouldn¡¯t do that, but he didn¡¯t listen. He even pulled my braid, and he said he would untie my hair.¡± ¡°I was mad, so I pulled his hair. He hit me, so I hit him back!¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes were filled with a hint of tenacity, ¡°I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong. Daddy said we should not bully others, but we must never let them think we¡¯re easy targets to pick on when they bully us.¡± Lilly had teary eyes as she continued, ¡°Everyone said Lilly is at fault.¡± ¡°All of you said I¡¯m a naughty kid.¡± ¡°My uncles are anxious, and my dad is worried. They have been trying to tell the truth, but you don¡¯t believe them.¡± ¡°Lilly wants to ask, did you witness why Lilly and Ray are in a fight? Why do you say Lilly is a naughty kid when you don¡¯t know anything?¡± Lilly¡¯s tears fell. She bravely wiped them away, but the more she wiped, the more tears she dropped. In the end, Lilly cried out loud, ¡°Why does no one believe in me when I¡¯m telling the truth, but so many people support those who make baseless usations? Am I at fault here?¡± Chapter 136 Chapter 136 In the video, Lilly cried sadly. She did not know what she did wrong, and she did not know why everyone called her a naughty kid. Lilly felt wronged, and she did not understand the world. Lilly felt lost, but she had the courage to look for a way out. Josh hurried over, and he nervously handed Lilly tissues, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Lilly.¡± Lilly¡¯s tears flowed down incessantly, and she cried sadly. ¡°Josh, Lilly did nothing wrong!¡± Lilly sobbed, ¡°If Ray bullies me again, I will fight back.¡± Josh did not know what to do, and Josh could only hold Lilly in his arms. ¡°En, Lilly did nothing wrong. If Ray does it again, I will fight him with you!¡± ¡°We¡¯re not at fault!¡± Josh said firmly. The end of the video showed Josh wiping away Lilly¡¯s tears. Then, Josh remembered that he had forgotten to turn off the camera, so Josh rushed over to turn it off. No edits were made to the video, and the video ended there. The people fell into silence after watching the video. In the video, Lilly sat in a well-behaved manner with her hands ced neatly. Lilly had a quiet demeanor that made people feel sorry for her. Lilly had said, ¡°Why does no one believe in me when I¡¯m telling the truth, but so many people support those who make baseless usations? Am I at fault here?¡± Those words touched the viewers¡¯ hearts deeply. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, nobody could answer Lilly¡¯s questions. Someone hesitated, ¡°We might have misunderstood something.¡± ¡°Look at the injuries on the girl¡¯s face. They seem much worse than the boy¡¯s.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help but cry. Yes, why is this happening? Is what we saw on the Inte earlier the truth?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but I believe Lilly! The grievance in her eyes can¡¯t be fake!¡± ¡°Yes, my heart ached when Lilly cried. She is not at fault for fighting back if what she said is true! If I¡¯m in her shoes, I will fight back too!¡± However, there were harsh voices mixed in the well-intentionedments. ¡°Oh, did the girle forward to mislead us? The children of wealthy families are formidable! How long did this girl cry to achieve her goal?¡± ¡°Listen carefully. Can a child ask such a deep question? Someone must have written the script for her!¡± ¡°She is so young, and she already has incredible acting. Haha, why don¡¯t you enter the entertainment industry? Oh, right, I have forgotten. His uncle is the film industry¡¯s golden boy!¡± ¡°No wonder she can act so well! It must be fake. If she told the truth, I would kneel on a live stream. Brothers, screenshot myment, hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Did they deliberately turn off the video after the crying to appear more credible?¡± Ray¡¯s grandma, who stayed in the premium hospital ward, came across Lilly¡¯s video. Ray¡¯s grandmaughed out loud after watching Lilly crying. Haha! Brat, keep crying. Is this all you can do? Weren¡¯t you acting high and mighty yesterday? Without the evidence, your tears do nothing. Ray¡¯s grandma was confident that the Crawford family could not clear their names without the evidence! It¡¯s a shame that there¡¯s no surveince at the kindergarten. Ray¡¯s grandmaughed happily. ¡­ In the Crawford Mansion, Bettany hurried over to Lilly despite her inconvenience of being in a wheelchair. The uncles clenched their fists, feeling a heartache. Lilly had calmed down. She stared nkly while she was sitting on the sofa. ¡°Lilly¡­ My cute Lilly!¡± Tears flowed down uncontrobly on Bettany¡¯s face. ¡°Granny¡­¡± Lilly was surprised. ¡°Granny, why did you cry? Don¡¯t cry.¡± Lilly panicked. She grabbed the tissue while saying, ¡°Granny is not feeling well. You shouldn¡¯t cry!¡± Bettany could not hold her tears anymore. Lilly was kind. Even when Lilly was sad, Lillyforted Bettany first. This made Bettany even sadder. ¡°Lilly, ignore the people on the Inte. Uncle Anthony will deal with this matter.¡± Hugh said gently. Anthony nodded, ¡°Ya, leave the rest to me. We want Lilly to grow up happily.¡± Edward was agitated, ¡°Yes! No one will say you¡¯re a naughty kid. I will go to his house, and I will smash his phone to pieces!¡± Lilly looked at her grandparents and uncles. She felt safe in her heart. ¡°Alright.¡± Lilly said, ¡°I want to know did everyone hear me out.¡± Lilly felt she had already tried her best to exin. They didn¡¯t know before, but they must have realized now. Anthony hesitated, and he did not want Lilly to read thements. Lilly did not know to read yet. The rest of the family members had to read it to her, but they could not bring themselves to read the hurtful words out loud. However, Lilly insisted on hearing it out. The adults looked at each other. At this time, someone spoke at the door, ¡°Let me read it.¡± That person was Drake. Drake put on a stern face resembling Anthony and Hugh, and he walked over steadily. Drake nced at Lilly before asking, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t cry again?¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°No, Lilly is brave!¡± After recording the video and crying for a while, Lilly felt she could speak up. Lilly felt she had more courage in her heart. Upon hearing that, Drake slowly read out thements. There were nice and foulments. The offensivements became more malicious in their words. At first, Lilly felt happy because someone believed in her! However, the nasty words made Lilly sadder¡­ ¡°It¡¯s fine. Some people believe in me.¡± Lillyforted everyone. The rest of the Crawford family members felt sad. Lilly was sad, but she tried to smile tofort them. Lilly was such an angel. Why were there people throwing out nasty remarks like that? The Crawford family chose to believe in justice¡­ Lilly smiled, but she felt gloomy deep down in her heart¡­ ¡°Brat, your acting is incredible¡­¡± ¡°Crying doesn¡¯t solve the problem. Anyone can cry¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s disgusting for a kid to put up an act at such a young age¡­¡± The more Lilly thought about it, the sadder she felt. Lilly was four years old. This was her first time experiencing the feeling of helplessness. Her world was copsing as if falling into an abyss. Darkness was gradually surrounding her¡­ It gave off a feeling that her effort was meaningless¡­ A new video appeared with an outburst ofments. It carried an unstoppable momentum! In the video, ke submerged half of his body in darkness, and his eyes were bright. ke said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Lilly. Daddy is here.¡± Immediately after, ke switched to the footage he found in the satellite surveince. ke zoomed in on the footage as he uploaded them online. The footage was iplete. Some captured the entrance of the ssroom, some showed the back of the ssroom, and some captured a window. Luckily, satellite surveince offered superb resolutions. The footage was pieced together, reconstructing aplete sequence of events. In the video, Lilly was seen eating. A boy next to Lilly said something before breaking out intoughter. The children around themughed along. Lilly got mad, and she said something seriously. The boy did not stop, but he made a funny face. Then, a teacher approached. The boy quickly ran away. Not long after, Lilly spoke in front of her ssmates. The boyughed at his seat. Even though there was no audio, the smug expression on the boy¡¯s face was agitating. After the teacher and Lilly spoke, the boy expressed his discontent, and then the matter was over. Soon, the video moved on to the critical moment. The boy pulled out the hairpin from Lilly¡¯s hair. Lilly was in pain, and she turned around in surprise. Lilly said a few words, and the boy did not stop. Instead, the boy reached out to pull Lilly¡¯s hair again. Then, Lilly politely moved her stool away before pulling the boy¡¯s hair, and they started fighting. It was the same as what Lilly had said earlier! The people giving out sarcastic and nasty remarks became quiet. They quickly searched in their history to delete the previousments¡­ Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Lilly, We Won The scenes involving the kindergarten had ended, but the video kept ying. ke had uploaded the footage in the hospital too! The official procedure to acquire the hospital¡¯s surveince footage was troublesome. ke couldn¡¯t wait anymore, and he hijacked the hospital¡¯swork system! The hospital¡¯s surveince footage was much more interesting because the audio was provided. Ray¡¯s grandma wasn¡¯t in the pitiful attitude she portrayed in the online video. Instead, she acted unreasonably to demand her desired remarks in the doctor¡¯s medical report. Immediately after, Ray¡¯s grandma was arrogant in the conversation with the rest of the family members¡­ The viral video where Ray cried in pain was not because of the pain from the injury. Instead, Ray was throwing a tantrum to get fried chicken. Ray¡¯s grandma could not buy it immediately, so he cried¡­ The public was shocked. ¡°Oh my god. That shatters my worldview! I have never been so misled before.¡­¡± ¡°The girl was telling the truth. The Crawford family wasn¡¯t lying either! It¡¯s ridiculous that many people used them of hiding the truth back then¡­¡± ¡°I feel a heavy sorrow, thinking back to Lilly¡¯s words. Why did no one believe her? Why did many people trust the liars?¡± The truth was a p to the face to many people. Some kept quiet, while some started cursing on the Inte. Previously, they scolded the Crawford family for using money to cover the truth. They also scolded Lilly for putting an act at such a young age. Now, they scolded the boy for being a spoiled brat, and they scolded the grandma for being despicable. ¡°Dammit, why did everyone be irrational online? Are you still a human for cyberbullying a little girl?¡± ¡°Those influencers are at fault for manipting the public¡¯s opinion! We need to pursue their responsibility!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fed up! Where are those who insulted the girl before? Why are you so vicious? Why don¡¯t you dare toe out now?¡± Some people were frantically deleting theirments. Naturally, there are screenshots of those who hurriedly deleted theirments. Some people screenshotted thements, and they realized the username was simr¡­ It was the same people who imed the others for bing irrational online. They were also the people reprimanding the people who harassed Lilly online. Those cursing others, who were seemingly righteous, were mainly the culprits. ¡°Haha, are they suffering from a split personality disorder? They were the ones who previously insulted the little girl. Now, they are pretending to be righteous, and they are ming their previous selves.¡± ¡°They are always on the fence!¡± ¡°What about the guy who said he would kneel and asked us to take a screenshot? I¡¯ve posted the screenshots here. When are you going to apologize by kneeling on a live stream?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about all this! I¡¯m mad now. I want to ask where the despicable olddy is. When is she coming forward to apologize?¡± The online argument became heated. A moment ago, people were feeling sorry for how much Lilly cried. With the public knowing the truth, the people defended Lilly fervently. There were even people, who recorded videos, to apologize to Lilly solemnly. ¡°Lilly, please stop crying. You¡¯re not at fault, and it¡¯s our fault. It¡¯s the fault of the restless society.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lilly. I didn¡¯t know the truth, but I followed everyone else in scolding you. Please forgive me.¡± Lilly read the apologies. Even though she had teary eyes, she could not but smile. It was a smile from the bottom of her heart. It turns out hard work can make your dreamse true! ke hadforted Lilly, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Lilly. Daddy is here.¡± Those words were like a beam of light, dispelling the gloom in Lilly¡¯s heart. While Lilly was upied in thoughts, the door was pushed open. ke was in a ck outfit. His slightly curled ck hair hung over his forehead, and his tall figure blocked the doorway. ke smiled as he opened his arms, ¡°Lilly, Daddy is back!¡± Lilly immediately ran to ke. ke effortlessly lifted Lilly in the air! Lilly held onto ke¡¯s neck tightly. ¡°Lilly, we won.¡± ke looked at Lilly like a victorious general returning from the frontline, ¡°We have won!¡± Lilly cheered, ¡°Yay, we have won! Daddy is the best. Lilly is great too!¡± ¡°Uncle Anthony is awesome. Josh is awesome. Grandpa is awesome. Granny is awesome. Uncle Liam is awesome¡­ Uncle Edward is awesome¡­¡± ¡°Master is awesome. Polly is awesome. My tortoise is awesome¡­¡± Lilly was overjoyed that she pointed out everyone. Bettanyughed, and she couldn¡¯t help but sob. There is no point in the pleasantries and the etiquette! I need someone like my son-inw to act immediately at this critical moment. My son-inw is great! While they were cheering, ke¡¯s phone rang. The troublesome Layton¡¯s voice came through the phone. Everyone could vaguely hear it. ¡°Mr. MacNeil! What have you done? Did you hijack the police¡¯s and military¡¯swork?¡± ¡°The higher-ups ask you for a meeting¡­¡± ke rubbed his nose. Lilly looked at ke, and she asked, ¡°Daddy, what did Uncle Davenport say?¡± ke replied without a change in his expression, ¡°Uncle Davenport invited your Daddy for a meal.¡± Lilly was speechless. Is that true? Anthony looked at the father and daughter with a gentle expression. ke had done his job, and it was Anthony¡¯s turn. The truth was revealed. At this point, Anthony could do as the people said, which was to do whatever he wanted with the money. Pablo, who had been silent all along, also quietly stepped out. The gloomy cloud surrounding the Crawford family had dissipated. The moon had appeared. This was the best time for the spirits to be active. ¡­ Unlike the rxed and cheerful air in the Crawford family, the atmosphere in Ray¡¯s family was depressing. Ray¡¯s grandma read thements scolding her on the Inte. The remarks were hurtful, and she could not take it. ¡°You are blind. You are all blind!¡± ¡°Apologies? Forget about it!¡± Ray¡¯s grandma scolded angrily. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It¡¯s too harsh in the way you scold me. Don¡¯t you know I am an olddy? My heart might not be able to take it. Ray¡¯s grandma did not expect Lilly¡¯s father to be so influential. He had found the footage! What to do¡­ Now that Ray¡¯s grandma was at fault, she ran out of excuses to retort with another video. Ray¡¯s grandma was angry and anxious. She kept pacing back and forth. Ray¡¯s father was angry. He questioned, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say they are at fault? How can it turn out to be like this?¡± Ray¡¯s mother added, ¡°Ya, you said they hit Ray for no reason, but that¡¯s not true!¡± Ray¡¯s grandma made their situation terrible! The Crawford family had wealth and connections. They would fall from grace! Ray¡¯s mother thought to herself, ¡°I have asked her not to do this, but she won¡¯t listen.¡± Ray¡¯s grandma threw away her cane. She sat on the floor, crying, ¡°I have been taking care of Ray. You didn¡¯t care much about him. Now that something has happened, you me me.¡± ¡°Sob¡­ My life is so bitter!¡± ¡°My son looks down upon me, and my son-inw scolds me¡­ I didn¡¯t take good care of Ray. My ancestors, please forgive me!¡± Ray¡¯s mother rolled her eyes. She is doing it again. Ray¡¯s mother had seen enough of it. She wished the ancestors returned home to bring the granny to the afterlife! Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Ancestral Spirits Came Knocking. Humiliation Part 1 Ray¡¯s grandma cried for a while without anyone caring about her¡­ Ray was watching cartoons at the side. He kicked the items off the table in frustration, ¡°You¡¯re noisy! Can you be a little quieter?¡± Ray¡¯s grandma had to lower her voice. Ray¡¯s father held his phone, and he said with distress, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Mr. MacNeil hasn¡¯t answered the phone.¡± Ray¡¯s father was referring to Mr. Tristan from the MacNeil family. Ray¡¯s mother sighed. She said, ¡°We need someone willing to back us up. This matter is getting serious. The Crawford family will not spare us easily. Making our family bankrupt is as easy as a piece of cake for them!¡± Previously, they thought justice was on their side. If the Crawford family made them go bankrupt, they would expose the matter online, criticizing the Crawford family for doing whatever they wanted with money and influence. However, they were condemned by the public. The Inte would only respond with cheers even if the Crawford family drove them to bankruptcy. Ray¡¯s parents were deeply regretful. Ray¡¯s grandma caused so much harm to the family! Ray¡¯s grandma quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m close to Giuliana. Let me call her!¡± After finishing speaking, Ray¡¯s grandma took out her phone. She dialed the number several times before finally getting through. Ray¡¯s grandma immediately smiled, and he said, ¡°Hello, Old Mrs. MacNeil, it¡¯s me¡­¡± Giuliana responded angrily, ¡°Stop calling us. Are you trying to ruin my family?¡± After saying that, Giuliana did not exin the reasons, and she hung up the phone call. Ray¡¯s grandma was stupefied. ¡°The MacNeil family is influential. Why are they afraid of the Crawford family?¡± Unbeknownst to Ray¡¯s grandma, the MacNeil family was in fear. After the 60th birthday, the MacNeil family was humiliated. The prominent families, who had previously sought business cooperation with them, had run away. Their proud rtionships with government officials were severed. At first, the MacNeil family secretly spread the news that ke was their grandson. However, ke taught them a lesson, shutting their mouths. The MacNeil family had no choice but to seek cooperation with lesser-known families that were not present back then. Initially, they thought those families were not qualified when they sent out invitations, but half of those families ignored them. The MacNeil family¡¯s position was unstable, seemingly approaching their downfall like the tree leaves during autumn¡­ Then, the MacNeil family finally found Ray¡¯s family, who had some connections and were easy to influence. However, Ray¡¯s family ended up getting in trouble with Lilly! The more Giuliana thought about it, the more agitated she became. Giuliana said frustratedly, ¡°Lilly said she would recognize me as her great-grandmother, but now she doesn¡¯t even care. She has been ungrateful even since young.¡± Giuliana regretted it deeply. If she had acknowledged Lilly as her great-granddaughter, she would be the most influential Old Mrs. MacNeil in Clodston! Everyone had to greet her humbly as the Old Mrs. MacNeil! The situation would have been so miserable! ¡­ It was a sleepless night for many people. Ray¡¯s grandma tossed and turned in the bed, feeling increasingly aggrieved as she thought about it. She thought she was only protecting her grandson, thinking she was not at fault. Ray¡¯s grandma finally drifted off to sleep after tossing and turning for most of the night. As soon as she shut her eyes, she saw a person dressed in white with a paleplexion. The person stood in front of her, staring at her. Ray¡¯s grandma was terrified, and she immediately opened her eyes. ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Ray¡¯s grandma patted her chest, ¡°It¡¯s only a dream¡­¡± The windows were mmed shut. Something fell. Ray¡¯s grandma subconsciously looked over. She was petrified by what she saw¡­ Ray¡¯s grandma saw a row of people, who wore funeral clothes, standing stiffly in a row outside the window. They showed up in green, blue, and even red funeral clothes¡­ They stared at Ray¡¯s grandma coldly. The curtains were blown by the wind. They gathered in the room through the window in the blink of an eye. Ray¡¯s grandma screamed. She felt a warm feeling in the bed. It seemed she had wet herself. ¡°Help¡­ help me!¡± Ray¡¯s grandma tried to scramble up and run away. However, she lost her strength, and she fell to the ground. She panicked, scrambling to get out while shouting, ¡°Save me¡­ There are ghosts here¡­!¡± A pair of shoes that did not touch the ground appeared in her vision. She started sobbing in fear. She leaned forward tremblingly, only to see a pair of eyes staring at her. The person was familiar to her. It was her former mother-inw whom she had fought tooth and nail. ¡°Mother-inw¡­¡± Ray¡¯s grandma was terrified The mother-inw leered, and she gritted her teeth, ¡°Delores! Are you not satisfied with how you ruined our Medina family?¡± The ancestors of the Medina family stared at Delores coldly. The reincarnation system¡¯s scoring was straightforward. The greater one¡¯s merit, the quicker he would reincarnate. The ancestors of the Medina family hadmitted many wrongdoings while alive. They had to remain as ghosts to atone for their sins. Just as they thought they were about to pay off their sins and reincarnate, a terrible surprise happened. They were all summoned back to be ghosts. The ancestors of the Medina family scolded, ¡°A bad wife ruins the family! What a sin!¡± ¡°We have to stop her from ruining the Medina family. Let¡¯s drag her to the afterlife with us!¡± The ancestors of the Medina family reprimanded and scolded. An unvirtuous wife brought harm to the family. Delores drove the older generation crazy. Then, Delores caused the death of her husband. Later, Delores spoiled the grandson terribly. The ancestors of the Medina family worked diligently in the underworld to umte merits, granting the Medina family a virtuous daughter-inw¡­ Delores went against the daughter-inw. She even persuaded the grandson not to listen to his mother, making him a spoiled child. Those with merits had already reincarnated. They even left merits to bless their descendants. The ancestors of the Medina family could not find peace even after death! The Medina family prayed for the ancestors¡¯ blessings! However, what could the ancestors of the Medina family do in their situation? The ancestors grabbed Delores¡¯s leg, dragging her out of the room. ¡°Come with us!¡± Delores shrieked, ¡°No! Help me¡­ Someone help me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. I haven¡¯t lived enough yet¡­¡± An agonizing scream sounded. However, Ray¡¯s parents had rushed to the office that night because of a phone call. Ray was deep asleep. The house was only left with Delores¡¯s terrified scream. On the next day, Ray found himself starving after waking up. Ray knocked on the door of Delores¡¯s room, but there was no response. Once Ray entered the room, he smelled a foul stench. Then, Ray saw Delores lying on the floor. Her mouth crooked, and her eyes askew. Ray was terrified, and he ran out while screaming. ¡°Mom, Mommy¡­ Grandma has be a ghost!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The financial problems of the Medina family were exposed overnight after being reported. Their assets were frozen, leaving them in a state of distress. Delores suffered a stroke amidst the misfortune. Even though Delores remained alive, she was bedridden, unable to care for herself. The daughter-inw did not take good care of Delores due to Delores¡¯s bad attitude toward her in the past. Delores was in great pain, feeling that being alive was even more unbearable than death. Delores finally learned her lesson, feeling regretful. Tears streamed down her face, with drool and snot mixing with them. ¡­ Compared to Delores, the influencers riding on the trend to gain poprity did not end up any better. Some were jailed. Some had their ounts banned. Some had to pay for marypensation¡­ Their wailing filled the Inte. They regretted it deeply because the Crawford family held them ountable! The Crawford family is the wealthiest, having a status above us. We are small fries. Why do the big shots bother to hold us ountable? It¡¯s like an elephant stomping on the ants. Isn¡¯t that too petty? Yes, we¡¯re at fault for spreading false rumors, but we don¡¯t know the truth at the start¡­ The ignorant should not be held ountable. A few misunderstandings would not harm your life. Why do you want to send us to jail¡­ Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Miss Peach¡¯s Embarrassing Visit. Humiliation Part 2 The people on the Inte celebrated the misfortune of the Medina family and the misfortune of the influencers who spread false rumors. At the same time, there was a trend of apologizing to Lilly. The poprity of the trend was unprecedented, gaining more attention than before. At first, arge group of influencers, who were caught spreading false rumors, apologized in tears. Then, the influencers, who were not subjected to severe criminal punishments, made apology videos overnight. The next thing that happened was surreal. Seeing that this incident was gaining poprity, the people on the Inte joined the bandwagon! Many people and emerging influencers uploaded apology videos, taking the opportunity to share life advice. With that, these people gained many likes online. Soon, the act of giving advice and apologies was not enough to satisfy the people online. Some people started to remix songs. They sang while dancing, ¡°I have messed up. I¡¯m sorry. Lilly, please forgive me¡­¡± Some had filmed themselves kneeling on the ground, weeping bitterly. They pped themselves in exaggerated acting. Some people imed to be those who had promised to kneel and apologize to Lilly. These people knelt on the floor during a live broadcast while selling products. Miss Peach seized the opportunity to upload a video. Her eyes were red as she admitted her fault¡­ However, the message had no response. There were less than ten likes. Lilly was shocked by these videos. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt a chill creep upon her. What¡¯s happening to these people? They are living being, but why are they like ghosts¡­ ¡­ It was at the principal¡¯s office at the kindergarten. Miss Peach looked at the principal, and she asked in disbelief, ¡°Why are you firing me?¡± Her eyes were red, and she sobbed, ¡°Did I do something? I admit it¡¯s my negligence in the case surrounding Lilly and Ray. I¡¯m sorry. Please give me another chance¡­¡± The principal frowned, ¡°The negligence in work is only part of the reason. You know why.¡± Tears streamed down Miss Peach¡¯s face, ¡°I know. Did I offend the Crawford family? Sob¡­¡± The principal was annoyed by the crying, and he revealed, ¡°It has nothing to do with the Crawford family. Your termination is the decision made unanimously by our school board. You were simultaneously dating three males, which created a bad reputation for the school!¡± Miss Peach was surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± She argued, ¡°I only have one boyfriend, who is Shawn! The rest were pestering me.¡± ¡°I have been working on resolving my private matters, but I don¡¯t want to hurt them. I want to take it slowly in clearing things up¡­¡± The principal sneered, ¡°Are you trying to take things slow and clear things up by kissing their faces?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Miss Peach was ashen-faced, ¡°No, I can exin¡­¡± The principal ran out of patience, and he asked Miss Peach to leave. Miss Peach, who was standing at the door, felt wronged. She insisted that her termination had nothing to do with her private matters. Instead, she had offended the Crawford family. She decided to apologize to the Crawford family. Miss Peach was Lilly¡¯s teacher. She thought Lilly would forgive her if she showed sincerity. Miss Peach¡¯s name was Prisci, but she gave herself the nickname, Peachy. After leaving kindergarten, Prisci changed into a pink off-shoulder chiffon dress. She let her slightly curled long hair down, and she put on a cute pair of peach-shaped earrings. Prisci visited the Crawford Mansion at 7.00 pm. This was the typical time when teachers would make home visits. The family would have finished their meal, and it became the most rxed time of the day. Most importantly, there would be people at home. Standing in front of the Crawford Mansion, Prisci was shocked. Prisci struggled to look for the address of the Crawford Mansion. She asked Shawn to sneak the information out to her¡­ Prisci was shocked to see the Crawford Mansion. Living in a mansion was luxurious. The Crawford Mansion was somewhat simr to a castle, magnificent and romantic. Prisci hid her shock. She gave a polite yet cute smile to the security guard at the gate, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Lilly¡¯s teacher. My name is Prisci Landers. Here¡¯s my name card.¡± The security guard glimpsed at Prisci. He frowned before notifying the butler. Not long after, Jack appeared. However, Jack frowned upon seeing Prisci. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was Lilly¡¯s teacher, Jack would have kicked her out at first sight. Teachers, who made home visits, were supposed to present themselves appropriately. ¡°Please follow me,¡± said Jack. Prisci hadn¡¯t noticed any problems yet, and she tried to contain her excitement. Upon entering the entrance hall, Prisci saw her reflection in the hallway mirror. She found herself gentle and cute. The exposed shoulder entuated her figure. The pink dress exuded a youthful and alluring air. She was even charmed by herself. After passing through the entrance, Prisci walked across awn and a garden before finally stepping into the estate¡¯s main building. The people of the Crawford family were present. Anthony sat on the couch in the first-floor living room, dealing withpany affairs. ke also sat on the couch, with Lilly leaning against him. ke held a picture book in one hand while using his other hand to prop his elbow on his knee. He patiently taught Lilly vocabry. Hearing that a teacher would be visiting, Liam, Gilbert, and Edward sat in a row formally while waiting downstairs. They were surprised when they saw a woman in a pink off-shoulder dress, and they had strange expressions on their faces. ke furrowed his brows, asking Lilly softly, ¡°Is she your teacher?¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Miss Peach.¡± However, Lilly did not like Miss Peach. Lilly felt that Miss Peach was unreasonable sometimes while having the tendency to treat others in a perfunctory manner. ke quickly captured a hint from Lilly¡¯s expression. I get it now. Since Lilly doesn¡¯t like this teacher, she is most likely not a good teacher. Bettany assessed Miss Peach. Bettany dropped her usual amiable expression, and she put on a cold face resembling Hugh¡¯s demeanor. Bettany was baffled by having a teacher visiting the house out of nowhere. However, the principal mentioned his wish to visit Lilly¡¯s home personally to apologize, so Bettany did not overthink it. When Miss Peach entered the living room, she was struck by the stunning scenery in front of her. There are so many handsome men here. Miss Peach¡¯s heart was racing, and a fantasy popped into her mind. She slowly walked down the stairs in a grand castle, wearing a snow-white princess gown. She was surrounded by five tall and handsome men in knight costumes. Among them, the tallest and most handsome man held her hand while the other four gazed at her, gently saying, ¡°Good morning¡­ my dear Princess Peachy.¡± Then, she heard a voice calling her name, ¡°Miss Peach?¡± Bettany, who appeared displeased, looked at Prisci. Bettany was unhappy about Prisci staring at her sons nkly upon entering. Prisci quickly replied, ¡°Hello! I¡¯m Lilly¡¯s teacher, Miss Peach. My name is Prisci, and you can call me Peachy!¡± Everyone in the Crawford family was made speechless. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Escort Her Out N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Bettany took the name card from Jack and scrutinized Prisci. ¡°The school didn¡¯t tell us that you were coming.¡± Gilbert chimed in. ¡°Lilly¡¯s homeroom teacher, Miss Flora, didn¡¯t give us any prior notice either.¡± Prisci turned her head in the direction of Gilbert¡¯s voice. The sight of Gilbert in grey sweatpants made her heart race. ¡°Oh¡­ Sorry. Miss Flora must have forgotten.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Anthony came in. Prisci immediately blushed. Deep down, she was fangirling. AHHHHH. SO HOT! She put on her sultriest voice before replying. ¡°Indeed. I came on behalf of the school. Regarding the previous incident, it was an oversight on the school¡¯s and my part. The principal told me to apologize in person.¡± Anthony didn¡¯t say anything. He shot a look at Jack. Jack got the message and left to call the principal. ¡°Have a seat,¡± uttered Bettany. Prisci was dying to sit on the chaise lounge. But toport herself like a properdy, she picked a single chair across it. She offered a polite greeting to Bettany, ¡°Have you eaten, madam?¡± Inside Prisci¡¯s mind, Bettany was the queen and Prisci was Bettany¡¯s favorite princess. The queen was busy deciding which handsome knight should marry the princess. ¡°What do you think?¡± said Bettany coldly. Prisci was taken aback. ¡°Oh, you must have eaten. Silly me. I¡¯m such a klutz!¡± Her head even bobbed in a childish way. Lilly stared at the female ghost above Prisci¡¯s head, who was busy drooling over the handsome men in the space. One moment, it was peeking at the men among its fingers. And the next moment, it buried her face in its palm and giggled. Pablo mocked. ¡°It is inserting itself in its fantasy now.¡± He leafed through the booklet in his hand. ¡°Harem spirits are usually delusional. They often imagine themselves as the most coveted person in the world and everyone is dying to woo them. You can me those ridiculous fan-fictions for that.¡± Lilly nodded. To get a better understanding of those fan-fictions Pablo mentioned, she decided to ask Josh to get her someter. All of a sudden, Jack walked in, after having made the call to the principal. He whispered into Anthony¡¯s ears, whose expression turned grim. Prisci, meanwhile, was still putting on a self-important act. ¡°They were just before me that day and I didn¡¯t intervene in time. Do you know how much it broke my heart when I saw thosements online?¡± ¡°Jack, escort her out,¡±manded Anthony. Prisci halted her performance. Out? Why? She was being such a kind girl here. Shouldn¡¯t they take pity on her and give her all the attention she craved? ¡°Come with me, miss.¡± Jack beckoned to Prisci. Prisci bit her lips and looked at Anthony woefully. ¡°Mr. Crawford, did I do something wrong?¡± She knew they would be mad when she brought up the incident. And they would punish her by asking the principal to fire her. ¡°No, not at all,¡± said Bettany monotonously. ¡°The fault is ours. We shouldn¡¯t have let you in.¡± Before Prisci could do anything, she was forcefully removed by Jack. Lilly looked at Anthony, then at Bettany. What just happened? Where did Miss Peach go? She hasn¡¯t caught the harem spirit yet! ¡°Next time. Don¡¯t do it here,¡±forted Pablo. ¡°All right,¡± Lilly murmured. ke then carried Lilly on his shoulder. ¡°Come. Let¡¯s go to your room.¡± Lilly felt a change of altitude. It was fun to view things from high above. She felt like she could reach the lamp now. Maybe she could reach the moon if she could get any higher. ¡°Higher, Daddy, higher!¡± Lilly cheered. ke shrugged, which pushed Lilly to greater heights. ¡°Careful now. Don¡¯t drop her!¡± warned Bettany. It was giving her anxiety. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I could carry a jet, let alone a baby.¡± ¡°Daddy, I can catch the star now! One for Grandma, one for Uncle Anthony, one for¡­¡± Lilly listed all family members, even including the pets. As ke and Lilly ascended to the second floor with loud cackles, there was a sudden thud. Lilly covered her forehead. ¡°Ouch! The doorframe hit me!¡± ¡°How could it be?¡± ke asked. ¡°I already bent down.¡± ¡°Not low enough, Daddy!¡± Lilly protested. ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­¡± ke immediately consoled his daughter. While everyoneughed at this amusing turn of events, Bettany nagged at ke while she took out the first aid kit. ¡­ As the metal gate closed before her, Prisci began sobbing. ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± She came to apologize but the Crawfords would have none of it. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 You Need To Get Laid Prisci felt more upset than humiliated, because all five men rejected her. In her mind, five dashing knights fell out with the princess because of a tiny misunderstanding. They all left the castle. As the princess cried and chased after them, she took a tumble and passed away. The five knights returned and regretted their decision for eternity. This is so sad. Prisci cried all the way home. Shawn, who had been waiting for her, pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up my call?¡± Prisci sobbed even louder. ¡°Shawn, is it really my fault? I didn¡¯t mean it¡­ Why did the principal fire me? And the Crawfords won¡¯t forgive me either.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault. There, there.¡± While Prisci wept, she caught a glimpse of her vulnerable but attractive face in the mirror. Yet the one hugging her now could not be more ordinary looking. She used to think that Shawn was handsome, but now that she had met Anthony and ke, Shawn looked¡­ nd. Prisci thought she could do better than Shawn. A girl like her should be held in the arms of Anthony or ke. She shoved Shawn away and ran out. ¡°Peachy!¡± Shawn gave chase, but he couldn¡¯t find her in the corridor. Frantically, he summoned an elevator and went down. In the dim stairwell, Prisci came out. She whimpered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shawn. We are not meant to be together.¡± With her broken heart, Prisci went to Flynn¡¯s ce. ¡°Peachy?¡± Flynn was surprised to see her. Prisci looked at Flynn¡¯s ordinary face. She felt even worse. But either way, it was toote to go anywhere. She would just spend the night crying at Flynn¡¯s ce before leaving him tomorrow. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Oh, her miserable life! ¡­ Inside Lilly¡¯s room, Bettany applied a coldpress on Lilly¡¯s forehead. ¡°I can do it,¡± ke volunteered. He felt bad bothering an elderly woman at night. Bettany just red back. ¡°Shut up.¡± Lillyy obediently and allowed Bettany to treat her bruise. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°You too. Shut up.¡± Both the father and the daughter were silenced. ¡°Ahem,¡± ke coughed. ¡°Lilly, do you want to listen to a story?¡± ke grabbed the few storybooks on the table. Lilly raised her hand immediately. ¡°Fan-fictions, please. I want one that has something called a harem. Like a girl who makes babies with two boyfriends.¡± It took ke and Bettany a while to process what they just heard. ¡°ke!¡± Bettany hollered. ¡°What kind of stories do you read to Lilly?¡± ke felt wrongly used. He would never show Lilly those kinds of materials. Lilly looked at Pablo. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that, Pablo?¡± Bettany couldn¡¯t see who Lilly was talking to. Pablo was left speechless. He was talking about cheesy fan-fiction. Not PG18 materials. That said, both were equally awful. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s forget about it,¡± said Pablo wryly. Lilly pouted. She knew it. Her good-for-nothing mentor was teaching her nothing good again! Lilly turned to Bettany. ¡°Never mind. I want to listen to 100 Floors Under Water.¡± ke was relieved to hear that. He took out the storybook. ¡°Sure. Once upon a time¡­¡± In a kid¡¯s bedroom, the daredevil, ke, was telling Lilly a story. It was a rare sight. Bettany left the room quietly. As she exited the room, her legs felt funny. Ever since Lilly gave her legs a massage, Bettany could move part of the muscles. She tried to get up, to no avail. With a shake of her head, she mocked her own wishful thinking. Inside the room, ke sat beside Lilly and came up with the story on the spot. He had a husky and soothing voice. Before long, Lilly fell asleep. ke put down the storybook and watched Lilly, affection in his eyes. ¡°Goodnight, my angel.¡± ke then kissed Lilly¡¯s forehead. He was grateful for Lilly. He onlymented that he couldn¡¯t be there when she was born. But it didn¡¯t matter anymore. From now on, he would stay by her side. ke tucked Lilly in gently and walked toward the balcony out of reflex. Polly, who was asleep, woke up and made way for ke. It cocked its head, ¡°Wanna sleep next to me, ke?¡± ke¡¯s face twitched. Who in his right mind would sleep next to a parrot? ke flicked the parrot¡¯s head jokingly. ¡°You need to getid.¡± ke closed the ss door leading to the balcony before leaving the room. In her dream, Lilly caught the harem spirit. Her jar of soul was almost full. Meanwhile, Pablo pulled his hair while looking through his booklet. ¡°This can¡¯t be it. Where is she?¡± Indeed, where was Jean? Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Omens Prisci was all energized after bawling her eyes out the previous night. Looking at her reflection in the mirror, she gave herself a pep talk. ¡°You can do this, Peach. You are the best girl in this world. And no one can tell you otherwise.¡± Flynn walked in with a food tray. When he saw Prisci giving herself a pep talk, he smiled. ¡°You are so adorable, Peachy. Stay with me, please?¡± Prisci looked at him with sadness. ¡°I can¡¯t, Flynn. I truly wish to wake up like this every day. You¡¯ll make me breakfast. I¡¯ll give you a child. And when you go to work, I¡¯ll make sure the house is tidy. I¡¯ll wait for you toe home with the child.¡± ¡°Then stay.¡± Flynn grabbed Prisci with his arms. His voice was shaky. ¡°I will work hard to give you the life you deserve.¡± Prisci shook her head. ¡°What about Shawn then? He is depressed. I am the only reason why he breathes. If I leave him, he¡¯ll kill himself. I love you, Flynn. I truly love you. But I cannot be so selfish. I cannot let him die.¡± It was very impressive how Prisci came up with such a cheesy plot in an instant. ¡°Forget me, Flynn,¡± uttered Prisci dejectedly. ¡°I will talk to him now.¡± Flynn held Prisci closer. ¡°No! What if that was enough to push him over the edge? If he kills himself, I will never ever forgive myself.¡± Prisci pushed Flynn away, gave him a good, hard look, and ran away. Flynn chased after her, but lost her ultimately. In the stairwell, the distraught Priscimented how she couldn¡¯t be together with Flynn. And so, she decided to visit her third boyfriend, Sam Myers. ¡°Peachy?¡± Sam was about to leave for work when he saw Prisci. ¡°I thought you said you don¡¯t want to see me anymore.¡± Prisci answered wistfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know who to turn to. And my body came here for some reason.¡± Sam held back from doing anything. He sniggered, ¡°Where are Shawn and Flynn? Aren¡¯t they¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Prisci covered her face in agony. ¡°They and I are just friends. After you left me, I never contacted them. I didn¡¯t want toe here. But my body was telling me¡­¡± Sam hesitated before pulling Prisci into his arms. For a second, she felt like she was the female lead of a soap opera. However, as she looked up, Sam¡¯s unkempt face shattered her illusion. He had decided to let his beard grow unchecked. Prisci felt despondent. It seemed like Anthony and ke were the only ones who fit her standard. ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t havee to bother you. I¡­¡± Prisci was about to leave but Sam couldn¡¯t wait anymore. The woman before her was too tantalizing. He pinned her against the wall and kissed Prisci. Oh! Prisci felt breathless. A pair of soft lips were against hers. She closed her eyes, imagining that ke was having his way with her. How could a prey like her escape the maw of an alpha male? Half an hourter, Prisci burrowed half of her crimson cheek under the sheet. Sam looked at her with all the tenderness in the world. ¡°It was your first time, Prisci?¡± ¡°Why do you have to bring it up? Hmph!¡± It wasn¡¯t her first time. She had had many first times with her boyfriends. Thanks to modern technology, anything could be restored. She would have to visit the hospital again to prep for ke and Anthony. Sam hugged Prisci. During their cuddle session, Prisci told him how she crossed the Crawfords and was fired. ¡°That¡¯s why you came to me?¡± inquired Sam. ¡°I was at my wit¡¯s end. The guilt was consuming me. But they won¡¯t ept my apology. I walked aimlessly on the street and the next thing I knew, I was by your doorstep.¡± ¡°Your heart called out to me¡­¡± Sam chirped. ¡°Oh!¡± Prisci thought of something. ¡°Don¡¯t you work for Crawford Holdings? Can you sneak me in? I want to apologize to Mr. Crawford in person.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to,¡± coddled Sam. ¡°I have to. You don¡¯t know how guilty I felt when I saw those nastyments on Lilly. She is only four! I could have stopped the brawl if I hadn¡¯t spaced out, thinking about you.¡± Sam had never met a girl as kind and pure as Prisci before. He relented, ¡°I can try. But the administration floor is different from the CEO floor. He works on the 66th. We don¡¯t have the clearance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. When there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way.¡± Prisci gave a light peck on Sam¡¯s cheek. Since he was alreadyte anyway, he decided to take a half-day leave. The couple then departed to the office building in the afternoon. ¡­ Situated at the central area of the new economic zone, there was a dome-shaped building that belonged to Crawford Holdings. It was a multi-functionplex. The bottom 30 floors served as a hotel and the space beyond was a workspace, both for the Crawford¡¯s business and otherpanies. Staff members of Crawford Holdings had their exclusive elevators that were essible via their employee ID. Prisci looked at the awe-inspiring surroundings. ¡°Wow!¡± Sam gazed at her innocent face and swore internally to show her the world one day. ¡°Does Mr. Crawford take this elevator too?¡± asked Prisci. She was all dolled up today. In her mind, she was expecting Anthony to take the same elevator with her. And among the crowded space, Anthony would notice her. Because she was such a different gal. ¡°Mr. Crawford takes the VIP elevators. Over there.¡± Crawford Holdings owned almost all sorts of businesses. Sam, for example, was working in its fashion subsidiary. The CEO¡¯s office was on the 66th floor. People who worked there would manage subsidiaries. ¡°He isn¡¯t snobbish enough to have his own exclusive elevator.¡± That said, they weren¡¯t allowed to take the VIP elevators. ¡°This is so impressive,¡± eximed Prisci. Since Crawford Holdings was such a huge corporation, there must be tons of departments too. Prisci was sick of being a teacher anyway. She could apply to be Anthony¡¯s secretary. When that happened, she could y the role of a caring secretary who tended to the CEO¡¯s every need. ¡­ Anthony couldn¡¯t shake off an ominous feeling after he had his meeting. All of a sudden, a child-like face popped out of the doorframe. ¡°Uncle Anthony!¡± It was Lilly¡¯s voice. She was wearing a striped shirt and a pair of denim jeans. On her shoulder was a transparent pet backpack that housed Polly and Tortoise. ¡°Lilly? Why are you here?¡± Behind Lilly was Bettany. She was holding a lunchbox. ¡°Lilly divined that you would run into bad things today so she came to make sure you¡¯re alright.¡± Bettany had now epted the fact that Lilly had an imaginary mentor. But as for the divination result, she took it with a grain of salt. How could a child possibly know the art of divination? Anthony didn¡¯t say anything. He knew how urate Lilly¡¯s prediction was so he was ready to drop everything on his schedule today. ¡°Where should we go then, Lilly?¡± ¡°To the flea market!¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Anthony suddenly recalled the list of weird magical trinkets Lilly gave him. It said he should purchase some trinkets and some crystals. ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t buy what I told you to buy,¡± Lilly sulked. ¡°All right, all right. I¡¯ll do it today.¡± Anthony decided to indulge his niece. ¡°You always say that but you never do it. That¡¯s why I have toe today.¡± Lilly pouted. Although it was a peculiar demand, it wasn¡¯t done with malicious intentions. Lilly was just trying to protect him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Anthony grabbed his keys and left with Lilly and Bettany. Meanwhile, Prisci stayed in Sam¡¯s office for a while before deciding that she would take a stroll. She tried several ways but she could never reach Floor 66. Not only was a specific card needed to use the VIP elevators, they were also guarded by security. She even descended to the parking lot to see if there was another way up. As she was about to give up, she saw a man with a broad shoulder leave the elevator. That aura, that handsomeness, it was Anthony, no doubt. Prisci eximed internally. Luck was on her side today. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Flea Market Prisci broke into small jogs as she approached Anthony. ¡°Mr. Crawford, wait!¡± Anthony frowned when he saw Prisci. As she gasped for air, Bettany let out a small curse. She couldn¡¯t help but think about Lilly¡¯s prediction earlier. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Bettany said impatiently. Lilly looked at the harem spirit on top of Prisci. ¡°Wait, Grandma.¡± Prisci expected Anthony to ignore her. But instead, he waited for her. What was this if not a love story in the making? Prisci tucked a lock of hair behind her ears. ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Crawford. Where are you going?¡± Before Bettany could diss Prisci, Lilly answered gleefully, ¡°We¡¯re visiting the flea market, Miss Peach.¡± ¡°As in Hillside Flea Market?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Lilly nodded. Anthony looked at Lilly. Did Lilly just ask them to wait here so that she could tell Prisci where they were going? Prisci couldn¡¯t be any happier. It was that easy to fish out information from a child. She donned an inquisitive look. ¡°What¡¯s the asion?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± answered Bettany coldly. Prisci then spoke in a half-crying voice. ¡°I already said I¡¯m sorry, madam. I know I made a mistake. But please, give me another chance to¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not dally.¡± Bettany did not want to entertain Prisci. Lilly did perform divination just now. The flea market was the best spot to capture the harem spirit. That was why she stopped everyone. And now, they could depart. Prisci would definitely follow them. On the other hand, Sam just noticed that Prisci went missing. He came to the parking lot to search for her. Prisci was not going to let Anthony go away. She blocked the Crawfords¡¯ way. ¡°Please, Mr. Crawford. Give me another chance. I¡¯ll make sure I take good care of Lilly and Old Mrs. Crawford here.¡± Even Prisci herself was deeply moved by the brave front she put up. Surely a man of steel like Anthony would be swayed. Anthony only found Prisci irritating. But before he could say anything, Bettany barked, ¡°One, neither Lilly nor I need your help. What makes you think you¡¯re good enough to take care of us? Two, you were fired by your school because of your mistake. This has nothing to do with Lilly. Now, leave us alone.¡± Prisci clutched at the cor of her shirt with a pallid expression. Why was her future mother-inw so mean? Standing not too far from the crowd, Sam found Bettany rude and mean. Prisci had apologized so many times. They could just walk away. There was no need to insult Prisci! ¡°Peachy!¡± Sam swooped to Prisci¡¯s side. Anthony already helped Lilly and Bettany get into the car. They drove away. Unwilling to let go, Prisci even chased after the automobile. ¡°Mr. Crawford! Mr. Crawford! Sam, don¡¯t you have a car here? Come. Let¡¯s chase after them.¡± ¡°Peachy, they are not worth it.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°No! I won¡¯t give up. I need their forgiveness. Please help me, Sam,¡± Prisci implored. Sam had no choice but to assist Prisci. Little did he know he was helping Prisci to impress Anthony. ¡­ Hillside Flea Market was the biggest flea market in the city. It was popr among the citizens. Lilly was holding Anthony¡¯s hand. As she looked around, Pablo taught her many things. ¡°This gem can fend off spirits. That artifact can improve your health, but the catch is that it only works on Leos.¡± Lilly just listened in on Pablo¡¯s lecture. From Bettany¡¯s perspective, her curious granddaughter was busy inquiring about every new thing she found at the flea market. But before Bettany could google the answer, Lilly moved on to her next discovery. Soon enough, they arrived at a stall. The owner greeted the Crawfords. ¡°What can I help? Eh? Aren¡¯t you Lilly?¡± Lilly looked up and smiled. ¡°Finally, I found you.¡± Pablo was assessing the stall owner. ¡°I sensed foul energy around him. It must be him.¡± In fact, the stall owner was none other than one of Prisci¡¯s boyfriends, Flynn. Thanks to Prisci, Flynn was well-acquainted with the incident involving Lilly. That was why he could recognize her. But seeing that Lilly had caused his precious girlfriend so much suffering, he wasn¡¯t too fond of the family. ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Flynn didn¡¯t bother to greet them properly. Meanwhile, Sam and Prisci arrived at the flea market. And then she recalled suddenly that this was where Flynn worked. He is not going to find me here, right? Prisci hesitated for a while. But the temptation of Anthony was too irresistible. ¡°Sam, it¡¯s crowded here. Can we split up and search for Mr. Crawford? If I don¡¯t do this today, I will not likely see him again.¡± Sam sighed and nodded. Deep down, Prisci was overjoyed. She finally got rid of Sam. Unbeknownst to her, Shawn was browsing the items disyed in another stall. He came here to choose a gift for his mother. ¡°I don¡¯t think my mother will like that. But thank you,¡± said Shawn courteously. All of Prisci¡¯s boyfriends were there. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 They Are Just Friends! As Lilly looked around Flynn¡¯s stall of antique curiosities, he sipped on his tea and sneered at Lilly. What¡¯s a little girl doing here pretending that she¡¯s an antique expert? All of a sudden, Lilly took a yellow object and smashed it against the ground. ¡°What are you doing, Lilly?¡± Bettany yelled in horror. ¡°I¡¯m testing it, Grandma,¡± said Lilly matter-of-factly. ¡°You don¡¯t test things by smashing them.¡± ¡°This is a tree resin from a specific tree. If it is a century old as it says here, it will never break. See?¡± Lilly recited what Pablo taught her. Flynn raised his eyebrows. It sure seemed like Lilly was an expert here. Lilly picked whatever she fancied and put them in the basket Anthony prepared for her. Both Anthony and Lilly were enjoying their moment until they heard the familiar voice. ¡°Mr. Crawford! You¡¯re here!¡± Prisci looked at Anthony as if she just discovered a treasure. So full of joy she was that she failed to realize Flynn was there. Before Flynn could say anything, Anthony rebuked Prisci¡¯s advance. ¡°Are you done? We are not epting your apology. We will not press charges either. So stop pestering us.¡± ¡°But the preschool fired me. All because I failed to look after Lilly,¡± said Prisci with teary eyes. Anthony mocked, ¡°You were fired because you were found dating three men at once. You set a bad example for the kids. It has nothing to do with Lilly.¡± Bettany rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re shameless, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± Prisci said weakly. ¡°I know what you want. Your apology is not genuine,¡± added Bettany. Meanwhile, Flynn was stunned. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Dating three men at once? Isn¡¯t it just Shawn and him? And besides, Prisci isn¡¯t dating Shawn. She only acts like she is Shawn¡¯s girlfriend because he is depressed. Prisci didn¡¯t notice the standing Flynn. A rack stood between them. She said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mr. Crawford, Old Mrs. Crawford, this is a misunderstanding. I don¡¯t have three boyfriends. I¡¯m not like that.¡± Flynn let out a sigh of relief. He knew Prisci wasn¡¯t a three-timer. But what Prisci said next proved how wrong he was. ¡°I¡¯m still single. I don¡¯t know what boyfriends you are talking about.¡± Prisci shook her head frantically. ¡°Mr. Crawford, why would you say those nasty things to me?¡± Single? Flynn couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard. What were they then? Anthony looked at the ever-forgetful Prisci sullenly. Hemented, ¡°Don¡¯t you have Shawn, Flynn, and Sam as your boyfriends? Moments ago, you were with Sam.¡± Lilly gazed at Anthony, and then at Prisci. Pablo told Prisci that she needed to gather all three boyfriends to capture the harem spirit. Now, she needed two more. Right then, Lilly noticed the approaching Shawn and Sam. Prisci insisted that she was innocent. ¡°You¡¯re sorely mistaken, Mr. Crawford. They are just my friends. Shawn is a colleague of mine and we get along very well. Flynn is just a caring friend. He once bought me lunch and that¡¯s all. And Sam, I¡¯m not close to him. I ran into him in a shopping mall and we chatted briefly. Everyone has the wrong idea. They are just acquaintances. I swear!¡± Prisci then decided to go all out. ¡°The one that I have a crush on is you, Mr. Crawford!¡± In her mind, Anthony was osting her because she was too popr with the guys. He could not stand the sight of another man standing near her. Oh, he wants me so terribly! As Prisci¡¯s eyes fluttered with anticipation, she saw Flynn, who was behind Anthony. Then, two familiar voices appeared behind her. She gasped. ¡°So I¡¯m nothing to you,¡± Shawn said bitterly. Sam was devastated. The girl who slept with him yesterday just said she didn¡¯t know him! ¡°Peachy, you¡­¡± Prisci¡¯s face was as white as a sheet. All her boyfriends heard her. Lilly, on the other hand, found Prisci¡¯s rapid changing of emotion funny. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Prisci blurted out. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Busted Sam didn¡¯t even want to speak to Prisci. ¡°Peachy, what did you just say?¡± Flynn looked at Prisci with a hurt expression. Prisci felt her world crumbling down. ¡°Flynn, hear me out¡­¡± The three men could only hope that this was a bad dream. Shawn looked at Flynn. ¡°So you¡¯re the Flynn who has been bothering Peachy?¡± Flynn sniggered, ¡°And you¡¯re Shawn the stalker?¡± Sam squinted at Shawn, ¡°You¡¯re Shawn? Peachy said you are depressed. You don¡¯t look like it.¡± In Prisci¡¯s mind, the three men were about to fight to im her. And she would be one to tell them to stop fighting. At the same time, the harem spirit on Prisci¡¯s head could almost die from bliss. ¡°Stop! Stop fighting! I¡¯m not worth it,¡± Prisci pleaded. The three men turned to re at her. That was the moment she realized she should flee. ¡°Uhm¡­ Mr. Crawford, I¡¯m busy. I have to go now.¡± But all Prisci¡¯s boyfriends surrounded her. ¡°Peachy, who are they? Exin to me now,¡± said Flynn. Shawn looked at Prisci incredulously, ¡°You told him that I am depressed?¡± Sam clenched his fist. ¡°Peachy, tell me this is a huge misunderstanding. Tell me and I¡¯ll believe you.¡± He was ready to forgive Prisci. After all, she gave her virginity to him. ¡°Whaaat? You¡¯re my friends. I have always regarded all of you as my brothers¡­¡± Prisci¡¯s voice was meek, almost guilty. ¡°Brothers? You said you wanted to marry me!¡± eximed Shawn. Who would marry her brother? Flynn added, ¡°No way. If I¡¯m just like an older brother to you, why would you sleep with me?¡± Prisci didn¡¯t expect Flynn to get into the nitty-gritty. But before she could defend herself, Sam yelled, ¡°No way! She spent the night at my ce yesterday. And she gave me her virginity!¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Shawn and Flynn were dumbfounded. Prisci had told them simr things before. It took a while for them to regain their voices. ¡°Peachy was a virgin when she met me,¡± uttered Shawn. ¡°She told me the same thing,¡± added Flynn. The three men knew what was going on now. No wonder she refused to sleep with them a second time. And they thought she was just being shy! Sam felt betrayed. Her girlfriend turned out to be a three-timer. He had thought that she was naive. But it seemed like they were the naive ones. Shawn decided to end things. He was exhausted. ¡°Since we¡¯re colleagues, let¡¯s keep it professional between us. Goodbye.¡± He then turned away and left. Prisci almost choked on her words, ¡°Shawn!¡± Shawn didn¡¯t even bother to look back. Prisci now felt like she was the female lead of a K-drama. Her oppa just left her! Prisci wanted to chase after Shawn, and used that as an opportunity to flee. But her arm was yanked by Flynn. ¡°Peachy, you don¡¯t have anything to say to us?¡± Sam grabbed Prisci¡¯s other arm. ¡°Tell me now. Who do you love the most?¡± Flynn joined in. ¡°Shawn already left. Now pick one, him or me?¡± Bettany couldn¡¯t believe what she saw. People nowadays were okay with being cheated on? They still wanted a serial cheater? Meanwhile, Prisci was facing a dilemma. Two men wanted her and she had to make a choice. Oh, no! Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Capturing Harem Spirit Prisci was torn. ¡°Sam, Flynn. Don¡¯t do this to me. You know I can¡¯t make a choice. Can¡¯t we live happily together?¡± She basically recited the line she picked up from a random K-drama. Lilly whispered to Pablo, ¡°Is this the one-woman-makes-babies-with-two-boyfriends fanfiction you told me about?¡± Bettany was aghast. ¡°No, this is much worse. This is a joke now.¡± Lilly nodded as if she understood the situation. Pablo interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what we are here for, Lilly.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The harem spirit was too upied with her ¡°dilemma¡±. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you Containment. We can transform our energy into asso and capture spirits. Now¡­¡± Lilly listened to Pablo¡¯s instructions carefully. She then made the first attempt, but nothing came out. Pablo cheered her up, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It takes a few tries, even for geniuses.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Lilly was not one to give up easily. She tried the second time, to no avail. For her third endeavor, she focused very hard with her tiny noggin. Anthony looked at Lilly, wondering why she had a constipated expression. What he couldn¡¯t see was that Lilly conjured a crimson and entangled the harem spirit. Pablo¡¯s ghostly jaw fell on the floor. A crimson already? People usually started with asso! The spirit was caught. It looked at its aggressor and found that it was detained by a mere kid! It thrashed and floundered, but the crimson only became tighter. Meanwhile, Prisci¡¯s eyes turned droopy and she slurred, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me. Flynn¡­ Sam¡­¡± Lilly tried to retrieve the, as if she was in a tug-of-war race. ¡°Let go of me!¡± The spirit screamed. It pulled at the, almost dragging Lilly with it. Anthony was quick to catch his falling niece. Pablo finally intervened. With some quick finger movements, the crimson glowed. The spirit was now restrained. And with onest pull, the spirit was forcefully removed from Prisci¡¯s head. What a catch! Lilly was over the moon. Sam pried away the grip Prisci had on him. ¡°Enough. I have had enough.¡± He decided to quit. Yesterday, he was given a taste of love. But today, reality taught him a harsh lesson. Sam saw iting. Prisci was never a loyal woman. Prisci snapped back from her hallucinatory haze. Thinking about the intimate moments they shared last night, she subconsciously called out, ¡°Sam¡­¡± Prisci looked at the only man left. ¡°Flynn, you won¡¯t leave me, right?¡± Two of her three boyfriends had left her. She was a woman. How could she live without a man? But Prisci only saw Flynn¡¯s warmthless eyes. ¡°I want you toe with me so that you can pack your things. And then, nevere back.¡± Prisci broke down. ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this. You said you would forgive me, no matter what I do.¡± She was just a little girl who wanted validation from another man. Was that too much? ¡°I changed my mind.¡± Flynn let her go. ¡°I¡¯ll cancel the credit card I gave you. Take care.¡± Fear consumed Prisci. Without any ie, how could she feed herself? ¡°But Flynn¡­¡± Flynn swatted Prisici¡¯s reaching arm away. There was a crowd gathering to watch the entire fiasco. They all pointed at her and exchangedments among themselves. Flynn packed whatever Lilly and Anthony bought and gave it to them. ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re closed. You can have those things for free. And uhh¡­ thank you.¡± Bettany held Lilly¡¯s hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Anthony pushed Bettany¡¯s wheelchair and left Prisci at the scene. Lilly had to carry the resisting harem spirit with her hands. It was too heavy! ¡°Lilly, what are you carrying?¡± Bettany was curious to know why Lilly was in an odd posture. To avoid freaking her grandmother out, Lilly dismissed nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m just ying a game, Grandma.¡± Bettany couldn¡¯t shake off her suspicion, but she didn¡¯t press on. On their way to the parking lot, they purchased what they needed to cure Anthony¡¯s insomnia. To no one¡¯s surprise, Prisci was there. ¡°Mr. Crawford. Please, everyone left me. I don¡¯t know what to do now. Please help me. Lend me your shoulder.¡± She sobbed, like a hurt animal. She had broken up with Shawn, Sam, and Flynn for him. Surely Anthony would ept her now? Anthony raised his slender leg and kicked the pathetic woman away. The force of which sent Prisci flying into a garbage can. Bettany and Lilly watched on with widened eyes. ¡°If I see you again, I¡¯ll kick you away again.¡± It seemed like Anthony picked up some of ke¡¯s hooliganism. After Anthony made sure that everyone was in his car, he drove off. Prisci wept loudly on her floor. Her future husband had misunderstood her. Anthony would notice his mistake soon and return to pick her up. They would then have a touching reunion. Right? Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Poor Spirit Prisci waited for Anthony to return until night. When he wouldn¡¯t show up, she felt like she was abandoned. She cried all the way to Shawn¡¯s ce, just to notice that he moved out. And then he went to Flynn¡¯s house, who was the richest among the three. She realized that Flynn had changed her lock, and her belongings were littered before the entrance. The janitor even threatened to trash her belongings. Therefore, Prisci was forced to drag her luggage to Sam¡¯s ce. Sam was having a bad day. He was fired because he snuck Prisci in, on top of discovering her lies earlier on. When he saw Prisci approaching from afar, he locked his door and decided to return to his hometown. No matter how hard Prisci begged, Sam would never open the door. Now that no one would take her in, Prisci wanted to stay in a hotel, but shecked the money for it. She sat by the roadside and cried. Like the mistreated female protagonist that she saw many times on TV. Contrition was thest thing on her mind. When would a man who could ept her ws appear? A cab swooshed by. It ran through a puddle and sshed the dirty water on Prisci. A piece of god knows what even flew into Prisci¡¯s open mouth. She immediately tried to spit it out. Had she hit rock bottom? ¡­ Lilly chained the harem spirit to her bed. The spirit yelled, ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡± To be frank, the harem spirit was a female ghost. It felt wrong to put a leash on her. ¡°Scream all you want. No one can hear you anyway,¡± said Lilly smugly. Polly pped its wings and left the room. ¡°So loud! So loud!¡± Josh popped his head into Lilly¡¯s room. ¡°What did you catch this time?¡± Lilly sighed, ¡°Josh, you wouldn¡¯t want to know.¡± After dinner, Lilly yed with her toys for a while before returning to her room. The harem spirity motionless. The constant screaming had worn her out. ¡°So, madam, are you sufficiently calmed down now?¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± the spirit snorted. ¡°Okay. Tell me your story.¡± Lilly settled into a bean bagfortably in anticipation of a storytime. Josh came in for some reason. He propped his camera up and saw a ghost in a red dress through its lens. Terrified, he stumbled and ran to Lilly¡¯s side. ¡°I¡¯ll sit with you, Lilly.¡± Pablo gave a sly grin. ¡°Now, now. Tell us how you die.¡± The spirit was much more docile now. She recalled her moment with Prisci and cursed at herself. ¡°That girl is disgusting. Can you believe it? I am a spirit and I was carried away by her.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Pablo and Lilly had question marks on top of their heads. ¡°At first, I wanted to feed on her foul energy. But I was carried away by her fantasy.¡± Even the spirit found it embarrassing to admit that. ¡°Why did you resist when we captured you then?¡± Pablo mocked. ¡°That was another story. If you catch me, you might kill me. If I get away, I can ditch Prisci and possess another yboy or ygirl. I honestly have no idea what got into me that made me choose Prisci.¡± Pablo and Lilly didn¡¯t know what to say. They weren¡¯t sure if they should pity the harem spirit or not. The harem spirit went on a long rant. ¡°You have no idea how unhinged she is. I wanted to feed on her greed and obsession. But oh boy, she drained my foul energy instead. I have never seen a girl like her. So delusional. So self-important. She really thinks that she is the center of the universe. I think she needs to see a doctor.¡± Lilly then inquired further, ¡°How did you die then? You are a harem spirit. Does that mean you were like Miss Peach?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t youpare me to that woman!¡± The spirit exploded. But her angered expression dissipated as something mortifying crept into her mind. ¡°Well, I was a two-timer too¡­¡± ¡°But my story was way worse.¡± She continued. ¡°My ex took my money and eloped with my other ex!¡± What the heck? That was Pablo¡¯s and Lilly¡¯s response. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Ex¡¯s and Oh¡¯s The spirit exined gloomily, ¡°My name is Ste. I was born in another city, to an upper-middle-ss family. My parents had a mansion. And since I was the only child they had, I was the sole inheritor of the estate. Before studying at the university, I was the perfect kid every parent asked for. But when I moved out and studied at a university, I had my first taste of freedom. Like a caged bird who could fly once more, I did all sorts of things. I went to clubs and parties. Because I was rich and beautiful, I was popr. My first boyfriend was from the very same city. His family background was simr to mine so we got along very well. But after six months, I got bored of it.¡± ¡°But why?¡± Lilly scratched her head. Adult rtionships were a mystery to her. How could someone like something and stop liking it the next day?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± The spirit pondered. ¡°Because I knew him too well. I could already imagine how my life would be with him. It was boring. And then, another guy came into my life. He came from a vige. He was shy and meek. Sensible too. I liked that a lot. So I broke up with my first boyfriend and got together with him.¡± ¡°Since you liked the second guy, did you spend the rest of your life with him then?¡± asked Lilly. The spirit shook her head. ¡°No, we broke up after a month.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lilly was stumped. ¡°He was too meek. Too clingy.¡± Lilly was confused. The spirit dated the second guy because he was meek. But she also broke up with him because he was meek. What? ¡°And then?¡± It was Pablo¡¯s turn to ask questions. ¡°After I broke up with him, I craved attention again. I started thinking that perhaps the first boyfriend I had wasn¡¯t that bad. I tried to reconcile with him. But then, I ran into my senior. He was outgoing and warm.¡± ¡°And you got together with him?¡± Lilly didn¡¯t need to predict to know that. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± The spirit protested. ¡°He was so handsome and nice.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Now that¡¯s why you¡¯re a harem spirit. You wanted a harem,¡± Pablomented. ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± The spirit defended herself. ¡°I was 100%mitted to all my rtionships. I like the feeling of being with another man. Especially the honeymoon phase, when you can do all the romantic stuff with your boyfriend.¡± ¡°So were you killed in a crime of passion?¡± Pablo was as snarky as always. ¡°Not really¡­¡± The spiritmented. ¡°After my graduation, my family asked me to get married as soon as possible. Somehow, they heard that I dated my first boyfriend. Since his family and mine were close, our parents wanted us to reconcile. I was single during that time and I wanted to settle down. So I said yes. Soon enough, we were considering getting married. We weren¡¯t as close as we used to be, but it was romantic, nheless. That was when I found banalityforting too. I was ready to marry him.¡± ¡°I suppose you stopped seeing other men then?¡± the quiet Josh suddenly spoke up. ¡°No.¡± the spirit shook her head. ¡°My second boyfriend came to me. He said that he could never forget about me. And now, he could only offer his blessings to me. He took me to a firework show. He said I deserved to be happy. I saw tears rolling down his cheek as the fireworks erupted before me.¡± ¡°What a kind soul,¡± said Lilly as she hugged Polly. ¡°Ptooey!¡± The spirit spat. ¡°He was the reason I died. When I noticed he was crying, my heart ached. In the end, I still loved him. But I was about to be engaged. And I still loved my first boyfriend. What did I do? I dated both of them at the same time. And I did it while I was organizing the wedding ceremony. The thrill lent me the illusion that I was more in love with my second boyfriend. I wanted to break up with him. Because it wasn¡¯t fair. But he said no. He said he just wanted to stay by my side. Even if we had to hide this affair. I was in tears. I couldn¡¯t let this poor boy live on his lonesome. So I gave him my mansion and bought him a car.¡± ¡°But after a few days, he ghosted me. I was organizing the wedding ceremony so I was too upied to think about him. I thought he was just hiding somewhere to heal his wound. Even when I said my vow in the ceremony, I was still thinking about him. It wasn¡¯t untilter that I learned the fact that he had sold the mansion and the car before fleeing. And guess what, he fled with my third boyfriend! The handsome senior! My ex took my money and eloped with my other ex! How ridiculous was that?¡± The spirit was fuming. ¡°Those liars!¡± She continued. ¡°My husband found out everything very soon. He was so mad because I cheated on him. He wanted a divorce right away. I refused to sign the papers but he was ready to leave me. I tried to coerce him with my life so I climbed the tallest building in that residential area. I didn¡¯t n to jump. But perhaps it had rained before so it was slippery. I fell and¡­ voil¨¤.¡± Josh, Lilly, and Pablo felt bad for the harem spirit. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Eerie Video ¡°Can you imagine the fear as I fell?¡± said the spirit dryly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to die. I was so scared that I died from shock, and not from the impact. My soul watched my head pop like a watermelon. Those brain juices scattered on the asphalt. And since the local area was rich in benevolent energy, it prevented my soul from heading to the afterlife. I had to relive myst moment for what felt like an eternity, until I became a malignant spirit. I thought this was my punishment for being an infidel.¡± ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s your point?¡± asked Lilly. ¡°Can you perhaps spare me since I have served my punishment?¡± The spirit blinked her innocent eyes. ¡°I just want to stay here for a bit longer. For like another 500 years.¡± Josh¡¯s face twitched. 500 years wasn¡¯t just ¡°a bit longer¡±. Pablo jotted down something on his booklet without saying a thing. Lilly, however, thumped her chest. ¡°I won¡¯t purify you but you¡¯ll have toe in voluntarily.¡± ¡°Come in where?¡± The spirit was curious. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°The jar of soul.¡± Lilly brandished the item in question. ¡°Ms. Ugly and a guy with a sweet tooth are in there.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The spirit immediately flew into the jar. It was the mention of the malepanion that convinced her. Pablo shook his head and amended what he just wrote. Lilly shook the jar in her hand. ¡°Master, is the jar full now?¡± Pablo answered without lifting his head. ¡°Far from it. It was 10% full. Now, it¡¯s 20% full.¡± ¡°But we caught several spirits! That is such a small increase.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t exorcise the spirits. When you exorcise a spirit, its energy will be absorbed by the jar. Now that you use it to keep the spirits, you forfeit the chance to exorcise them. But who knows? They might have a use in the future,¡± exined Pablo. Lillyy on her bed and just looked at her jar, deep in her thoughts. Meanwhile, Josh whipped out a notebook and started doing maths. V of Malignant Spirit = X, V of Woeful Ghost = Y, V of Resent Spirit = Z. SA of the Jar = ¡­ To fill it up, we need 19X, 100Y, or ¡­ Currently: X=2 (Vanity Spirit, Fake Foreign Ghost), Y=0, Z=0. To Be Exorcised: X=2 (Weakling Spirit, Harem Spirit), Y=1 (Ms. Ugly) Josh sighed at the form. He needed more X! ¡­ Inside the jar, Ms. Ugly and the weakling spirit were ying rock, paper, scissors. The loser would be pped. The weakling spirit shuddered when the harem spirit came in. ¡°Hi, cutie. What are you doing here?¡± ¡­ Lilly was scrolling her phone in secret before she slept. After the cyberbullying incident, the Crawfords decided to only let Lilly return to school once the dust had settled. Like all curious kids, Lilly wanted to discover many things. A video suddenly appeared on Lilly¡¯s feed and she immediately had goosebumps. In the video, a man was kneeling on the ground with a cleaver in one hand. He kept bowing in a dramatic fashion while yelling, ¡°Sorry, Lilly! My name is Harvard Schumacher, named so because my parents want me to study at Harvard. I wrote nastyments about you and I regret it so much. To demonstrate my remorse, I will chop off my fingers. Here, on livestream!¡± The man wasn¡¯t joking. He raised the cleaver and sliced his fingers off in one swift motion. The video wasn¡¯t censored. It only briefly turned monochrome as blood spurted out from the grisly wound. The man screamed and rolled on the ground in agony. Momentster, he picked up his severed fingers and smiled creepily at the camera. ¡°Guys, am I sincere enough?¡± Lilly was freaked out by the unsettling video. She threw her phone away out of fear. Bettany heard the noise. She came into the room. ¡°Are you all right, Lilly?¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m so scared.¡± Lilly had seen many ghosts and spirits. Some even came without a head. But nothing scared her as much as humans. ¡°There, there, Lilly. I¡¯m here.¡± Bettany patted Lilly¡¯s back tofort her. Lilly spoke in a shaky voice. ¡°Why do they do that? Their apologies are scary.¡± Bettany sighed. ¡°In this world, people do all sorts of things for money. Back in my day, we worked hard to earn money. But now, you just have to go viral to be rich. And that 15 minutes of fame was addictive. It pushes people to do something extreme to get another 15 minutes of fame. The cycle continues.¡± ¡°Are they still humans?¡± Lilly asked softly. Bettany didn¡¯t have an answer to Lilly¡¯s simple question. For views and clicks, some worked hard and strived to produce better videos. But some took the shortcut and relied on shock values. The illusion of poprity was as addictive as drugs. It polluted and twisted their minds until they became ves for money. ¡°Go to sleep now,¡± Bettany looked at Lilly affectionately. ¡°And no more phone for you.¡± Lilly surrendered her phone obediently. After Lilly fell asleep, Bettany checked the video Lilly just watched. When she saw its gory content, she was shocked and mad. How could they put this on the inte? She then reported the video. If she came across another simr video again, she would not hesitate to do the same. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Lucky Streak It was a cozy night. Several rundown bars in the affordable housing area were teeming with patrons. Above the hustle and bustle was themunity apartments, one of which was called Caring Suite. On the 4th floor, a fingerless man was scrolling on his phone frantically. He was none other than Harvard. Within 30 minutes, his video was viewed more than one million times and received 70,000 likes. But right before he could go viral, he received a notification. His video was taken down due to a vition of the tform¡¯s rules and regtions. Why? Why? Why? Harvard was furious. He did censor the gory part by putting on a monochrome filter. ARGH! Now, his viewership was gone! Harvard checked other ounts. One copycat knelt on a durian husk. He got 100,000 followers. The streamer then started promoting durian. Judging from the sales he closed in the past two days, he just earned around 30 thousand dors. ¡°F*ck those copycats,¡± cursed Harvard. Another copycat knelt on ceramic shards and cried messily. He then started promoting all sorts of ceramic mugs, to great sess. ¡°I did it better. I cut off my fingers!¡± uttered Harvard vehemently. ¡°But I only have around 10,000 followers. That¡¯s not fair.¡± He felt high from his sudden surge in poprity. He needed to release another video before his audience hopped onto the next big thing. Suddenly, he came across a video entitled ¡°Three-timer caught red-handed!¡±. It was from a bystander¡¯s point of view, and Harvard saw Lilly. ¡°Yes!¡± An idea came to his mind. Harvard saved and edited the video heavily. He then gave it a title, Lilly Caught Red-Handed. SHE HAD THREE BOYFRIENDS? That clickbaity title was sure to attract viewers. And as he expected, his follower count skyrocketed. Everyone was sharing andmenting on the video. Harvard was smart enough to insert an advertisement in it. And with high viewership, he was due to receive a huge payout. ¡°You¡¯re a moneymaker, Lilly,¡± said Harvard greedily. Inside the dim room, Harvard¡¯s wicked grin was reflected on hisptop screen. The next day, Harvard woke up with bloodshot eyes. The first thing he did was check his phone. ¡°3,268 dors in a day? Jesus!¡± Harvard jumped from his bed. ¡°3,000 a day¡­ That¡¯s around 100,000 dors per month.¡± So why bother working nine to five anyway? Harvard immediately tendered his resignation notice. Someone knocked on Harvard¡¯s door impatiently. ¡°Harvard! When are you going to pay the rent? You owe me several months of rent already.¡± Outside the room, the portlyndy, Gemma Sullivan, was tapping her feet. She mumbled to herself, ¡°This Harvard hasn¡¯t paid his rent for six months. He either avoids me or pretends that he isn¡¯t home. Am I going to get my rent today?¡± Harvard lived in Apartment 404. It was facing the stairwell and was far away from the windows. His rent was 450 dors per month. Six months of overdue rent amounted to 2,700 dors in total, and factoring in the utility fees¡­ ¡°You owe me 3,268 dors in total, Harvard.¡± Gemma knocked again, though she didn¡¯t expect Harvard to respond. She knew howzy Harvard was. And how bad he was with finance. Despite his mediocre ie, he splurged it on cigarettes and video games. Gemma sighed, just as Jean, who was on her shoulder, sneezed. All of a sudden, Gemma could hear scuffling noises from behind the door. ¡°Gimme a sec.¡± The door to Apartment 404 flung open. Harvard, with his disheveled hair and bloodshot eyes, groaned, ¡°Will you get off my back? How much do you want?¡± Gemma was surprised. Harvard was willing to pay up now? Today was a great day then. ¡°3,268 dors in total,¡± replied Gemma. Harvard was stunned to hear that number. It was exactly what he earned yesterday. Harvard took out his phone and wired Gemma the money reluctantly. Looking at his stuffy and lightless living quarter, he made a mental note to move out once he made more money. Gemma scribbled something on her book. ¡°If you¡¯re staying, remember to pay your rent next month. You always disappear.¡± Harvard rolled his eyes and mmed the door. He muttered to himself, ¡°I¡¯ll move into a high-end residential area once I¡¯m rich.¡± Gemma put her notebook into her grocery bag and stretched. ¡°Done!¡± As she descended the building, she saw a few elderly citizens hanging out with their grandchildren. ¡°Gemma, did you manage to collect the rent today?¡± One of them asked. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± The senior group gasped. ¡°Wow, what a miracle.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Gemma nodded enthusiastically. Noticing the gum she had been chewing had run out of vor, she spat it out, and it magicallynded in a garbage can. ¡°Hot damn.¡± Gemma was bewildered. Due to the sweetness of the chewing gum, Gemma wanted to get some water. She then entered a convenience store. ¡°Got your rent?¡± The shopkeeper asked. ¡°Mhm.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. As water sloshed down Gemma¡¯s throat, she looked at the bottle cap. Its message made her cough out the water she consumed. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me it says ¡®Get one bottle for free¡¯,¡± said the shopkeeper anxiously. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Thank goodness!¡± The shopkeeper was relieved. ¡°For the past few days, your luck was so insane that you always got another bottle for free.¡± Gemma smiled apologetically before showing the shopkeeper the bottle cap. ¡°It says ¡®Get 10 bottles for free¡¯.¡± The shopkeeper snatched the cap from Gemma¡¯s hand and peered at it. Gemma was right. It said ¡°Get 10 bottles for free¡±. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Little Lilly Looking for Mommy Gemma carried a box of drinks and walked towards the parking lot with a dumbfounded expression. She had been very lucky these days, as though she was a lucky charm herself¡­ She was so lucky that she would definitely get a free drink every time she bought one, she would be able to toss her trash right into the trash can no matter how far it was, and she would get a double yolk even just by cracking a random egg¡­ Gemma put away the box of drinks and drove away. Behind her, the ghost Jean opened her eyes and looked at herself ¨C covered in golden light, like a koi. ¡°How did I get on this girl?¡± Jean felt so strange, she wanted to try to leave, but found that she could not. ¡°That is strange¡­¡± Jean did not believe it, so she tried hard, but bumped into the steering wheel. At this moment, arge truck rushed over uncontrobly with a harsh horn sound. The car screeched and swerved due to the sudden brake. Before Gemma could react, her steering wheel turned around inexplicably, narrowly avoiding the big truck! With a series of loud noises, the big truck pushed several small cars out, and then stopped after five hundred meters away¡­ Gemma was so frightened that her face turned pale, and she hurriedly stopped on the side of the road. Passers-by were stunned. This person was so lucky! She managed to dodge the out-of-control truck! ¡°Oh my god, I thought she was going to be crushed just now, and if she didn¡¯t die, the damage would also be fatal¡­ I didn¡¯t expect her to be able to survive it!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Not even a scrap of paint off the car! ¡°What kind of immortal human is this¡­¡± Passers-by were all amazed and ran to the front to watch the scene of the car ident. Gemma also took a look, several cars were horribly hit, only she was unscathed. ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± She patted her chest with lingering fear, and drove away quickly. Back at her residence, something even more incredible happened. The proprietress of the lottery shop craned her neck to see Gemma, and hurriedly came to her. She lowered her voice, looked left and right, and asked, ¡°Hey, Gemma! Look at the lottery ticket you boughtst night, did you win a prize! Five million dors! I remember the string of numbers you chose¡­¡± Gemma fumbled in her pocket and said, ¡°No way, it¡¯s not so easy to win five million, I only picked yesterday¡¯s date at random¡­¡± The proprietress looked at it, patted her thigh and said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s it! It¡¯s yesterday¡¯s date! 20 22 05 16 21 19 01!¡± ¡°2022, May 16th, 21:19! You just painted the basketball with 01!¡± ¡°Five million! Oh my god, Gemma, you, you, you, you, you, you, you are rich!!¡± Gemma, ¡°¡­¡± She stared at the lottery ticket, shocked! Wow, was that for real? Gemma was shocked, this, this, this? She was definitely possessed by the lucky charm! Gemma was excited, and then realized that she was going to bete, so she changed her clothes and rushed to Yassen University. It was halfway through the first ss in the morning, and she sneaked in through the back door of the lecture theater, just in time to hear the teacher say- ¡°Okay, half of the ss is over. I don¡¯t think everyone is awake. Attendance check now.¡± The teacher saw that everyone fell asleep, so he decided to y something exciting ¨C roll call. ¡°Gemma!¡± Gemma, who had just sat down, quickly raised her hand, ¡°Here!¡± The teacher took a look and continued to roll. The two ssmates next to Gemma looked at her in surpris, ¡°Fuck, what kind of shit luck you have ¡­¡± Gemma, ¡°Hmm, average, third in the world.¡± ssmate, ¡°¡­¡­¡± ** Behind Yassen, on the road where the car ident happened just now. Lilly crouched on the side of the road, watching the carsing and going strangely. ¡°Master, why are you sneaking on me?¡± It turned out that Pablo couldn¡¯t find Jean, so he wanted to pull Lilly out for a walk¡­ He calcted that if he wanted to find Jean, he still had to rely on Lilly. Now looking at the car ident in front of him, eight cars collided in a row, one died and seven were injured, he checked all the dead and seven injured, but he still could not find Jean. ¡°Strange, the hexagram says it¡¯s here¡­ I thought there would really be a soul transmigration¡­¡± Normally that would result in death in a car ident, ne crash, being blown up by a bomb, etc., and time travels. It turned out he was thinking too much. There was a car ident, but Jean was still not found¡­ Lilly stood up suddenly, and solemnly patted Pablo¡¯s arm, ¡°Master, what problem are you encountering, tell me? Lilly can help Master!¡± Pablo did not reply. After much deliberation, he said with difficulty, ¡°Lilly, a few days ago your mother went home for thest time before she was reincarnated, but she identally got lost¡­¡± Lilly was stunned. Mom got lost? Pablo touched his nose, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ a little ident happened, your mother¡¯s soul turned into a star and flew away¡­ Master searched for two days but couldn¡¯t find it.¡± ¡°We want to find your mother and send her to reincarnate¡­¡± Lilly immediately said urgently, ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t you say it earlier?¡± Pablo wanted to say something, but Lilly ran with the puppet rabbit in his arms, ¡°Quick, let¡¯s find mom together!¡± Mom¡­ She could see Mom again! Lilly could not help but feel anxious, although in the Crawford family, her grandparents and uncles were really kind to her. However, she still wanted to see her mother again¡­ Lilly used her finger to do some calctions, then searched high and low, crossed the street, unknowingly walked to the back door of Yassen, and ran in without looking back. Pablo, ¡°Lilly?¡± On the other end, Gemma finished ss and looked at the timetable, ¡°Is the teacher going to be on leave this afternoon?¡± That was all right, she was thinking about going to see a new movie that was released. Unexpectedly, the teacher was on leave! Who else could be this lucky! Gemma cheered, got into the car and left with the book in her arms. As soon as the car left, Lilly found the door of her ssroom and looked around. ¡°Mother is not here either!¡± Lilly was disappointed. Strange, she just calcted that her mother was here! It felt as though fate was pulling their legs, little did Lilly nor Pablo know, now that Jean was possessed by Gemma, everything was based on the thoughts of the host Gemma¡­ On the way home, Lillyy on the edge of the car window, looking at the street outside. ¡°Mom, mom¡­¡± She kept muttering, her beautiful ck eyes were full of disappointment. After eating, Lilly heard from his master and father that her mother had disappeared in Crawford¡¯s house, so she began to search around the yard. Everyone in the Crawford family looked at the little milk ball running all over the yard in bewilderment. I saw her pulling the bushes, climbing up the trees, and lying beside the rockery pool¡­ In the rockery in the garden, Lilly poked her head in, ¡°Hello, is mom here?¡± Tortoise, ¡°?¡± In the temporary chicken coop behind the kitchen, Lilly opened the hen¡¯s nest, ¡°Hey, chicken cuckoo, have you seen my mother?¡± Chicken Cuckoo, ¡°??¡± Even before going to bed at night, Lilly ran to the balcony and spread Polly¡¯s wings apart, ¡°Polly Polly, did mom hide in your feathers?¡± Polly, ¡°???¡± It quacked, ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a mother¡­¡± After making a fuss the whole night, Lilly finally fell asleep. Pablo was stunned, this¡­ this reaction was too big¡­ The Crawford family all looked worried. Did the little girl miss her mother? Must be missing her mother. Mrs. Crawford only felt sad, her eyes turned red when she thought of Jean. Poor girl¡­ your mother could nevere back¡­ Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Explosion-Proof Drill: Look, That¡¯s My Daddy¡­ Lilly searched for two days, but could not find her mother. Soon it was time for her to resume school. Lilly could only keep the matter of searching for her mother at the back of her mind, and could not help but zoned out during ss. ¡°Lilly¡­¡± Miss Flora was doing the roll call, but she saw Lilly zoning out, she could not help but shout, ¡°Lilly Crawford?¡± The little cutie who used to always immediately responded loudly to the roll call was a little quiet today. Miss Flora assumed that she was still affected by the cyberbullying, and felt a little uneasy. Lilly immediately raised her hand and said, ¡°Here!¡± Miss Flora was slightly startled, and s¡¦aid with a smile, ¡°Very good, Lilly finally came to school!¡± Even the adults could not handle cyber violence well. Miss Flora had been worried that the little girl would not be able to get out of it unscathed. Fortunately, looking at her right now, it still seemed that she was still gentle and cute. Lilly apologized very sensibly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry~ I made the teacher worry!¡± Miss Flora touched her little head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just as long as you¡¯re fine!¡± ¡°Okay, sit down, kids! Today we have a very important ss, which is taught by the father of a kid in our ss. Guess who it is?¡± The children chattered instantly, and Lilly was also curious, whose father came to ss? Then Miss Flora saied, ¡°Then I will not keep you guys hanging anymore. Today our entire kindergarten will participate in a drill called an explosion-proof drill¡­¡± She exined what an explosion-proof drill was and what everyone needed to do, and then revealed¨C ¡°This anti-explosion drill would be conducted by the father of our ssmate Lilly. Lilly¡¯s father is a very great soldier. He will teach us how to escape when we encounter gangsters, and finally show us how to subdue the gangsters!¡± Miss Flora only mentioned ke¡¯s identity and nothing else, but the identity of a soldier is already very remarkable in the eyes of the children. The children immediately wowed, and looked at Lilly with sparkling eyes. Lilly suddenly felt her heart bulging, so proud! It was her father! When she came in the morning, dad did not even tell her. Excited, Lilly finally put aside the matter of finding her mother for the time being. Her mind was full of dad now, and she could not wait to go to the field. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The children moved in a line, and Lilly saw the stage from a distance. Her dad was wearing an army green camouge uniform, with his hands sped behind his back, standing upright with a cold expression on his face. Her father who was standing on the podium looked taller, with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. Lilly felt that his father was the most handsome father in the world! Standing behind ke were two men who also wore army green camouge uniforms, but Lilly, who was biased, felt that the two uncles were not as good looking as his father, and instead made her father looked even more majestic. Lilly was very happy. ¡°Look, that¡¯s my daddy! That¡¯s my daddy~¡± Lilly could not wait to share, ¡°The one who is standing right in front, the tallest one!¡± Mia wowed, ¡°Lilly, your daddy is so tall!¡± The children pitched in, ¡°As tall as a telephone pole.¡± ¡°As tall as a traffic light.¡± ¡°Taller than my dad.¡± ¡°Taller than Michael Jordan!¡± The children described the height of Lilly¡¯s father one after another, and the children¡¯s words were very innocent. ke did not squint, and beamed slightly. Seeing the Pineapple ss students passing by him, he lowered his eyes slightly, and locked his eyes on his little girl at one nce. Lilly was also raising her head, nervously saying hello quickly, ¡°Hi, daddy, daddy!¡± ke had a serious face, but when others were not paying attention, he quietly stretched out a hand and made an OK gesture to indicate eptance. Lillyughed heartily, stretched out her fleshy little hand, and made an OK gesture in return. The little interaction between the father and daughter melted the hearts of the teachers who saw it. Mr. Sawyer on the stage was holding a microphone and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Kids, please stand in your respective ss.¡± After the incident on the prairie, Mr. Sawyer looked a lot more worn out, but he was still very serious when working, with a smile on his face, making it hard to see his exhaustion. After all the sses were lined up, Mr. Sawyer said, ¡°Today we are very honored to invite the father of Lilly from Pineapple ss, Instructor MacNeil, to give us the explosion-proof drill! Children, let us apud together, wee our Instructor MacNeil!¡± The children immediately apuded vigorously and shouted, ¡°Wee, wee, warmly wee!¡± Mr. Sawyer pressed his hand, and said with a smile on his face, ¡°Everyone say to Mr. Sawyer: Hello, Instructor MacNeil!¡± Children, ¡°Hello, Instructor MacNeil!¡± Lilly screamed the loudest. ke could hear Lilly¡¯s ¡°Instructor MacNeil¡± among everyone. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°Hello, children!¡± Mr. Sawyer handed the microphone to ke. ke took the microphone and said, ¡°Today, I will lead all the teachers and students of Animaux International Kindergarten to conduct an explosion-proof drill.¡± ¡°There will be a gangsterter, he will rush in through the door with a kitchen knife¡ª¡± ke¡¯s flow was unexpected, he did not exin the explosion-proof drill ording to the procedure. He believed that the teachers in each ss had exined it. The children looked at the school gate. Although the teacher had exined everything, some children still showed panic on their faces. The principal¡¯s mouth twitched. ke said, ¡°But children, don¡¯t be afraid, Instructor MacNeil, the two uncles behind me, and your teachers, we will protect you well!¡± ¡°Now, listen up!¡± ¡°When you encounter danger, your school police will sound the siren. What you have to do is to raise your vignce, keep your eyes on your teacher, and follow the teacher¡¯smand to escape in an orderly manner!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t run around, don¡¯t push people!¡± A boy from the big ss plucked up his courage and said, ¡°Then can¡¯t we kick the bad guys¡¯ butts?¡± ke directly denied, ¡°No! Remember, when you can escape for your life, the first choice is to escape!¡± After answering the children¡¯s questions, and exining the process of avoiding violence and things to pay attention to, he let the children know what the explosion-proof siren sounds like. ke started directly. The school principal was startled. Teachers, ¡°!!!¡± Wait, wait¡­ They were not ready yet! However, an rm sounded, and a gangster in ck clothes with ck stockings on his face climbed over the wall and charged in with a kitchen knife! The teachers panicked and could not react at once, and the scene was chaotic in an instant. Mr. Sawyer subconsciously ran forward, grabbed the children closest to the gangster, and backed away in a panic. ke¡¯s eyes were sharp, and with a nce, he caught and remembered the existing ws in their safety system. That was exactly the kind of effect that he wanted. It would be pointless if he just followed the predetermined flow. His daughter¡¯s kindergarten needed to train for practical results! Otherwise, his effort spent on this trip would be in vain! Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 The Most Eye-catching Kid in the School It was chaos, some children were crying, and some were so startled that they did not know what to do. ke dropped the microphone and said coldly, ¡°Remember the escape procedure just now!¡± This cold announcement scared everyone back to their senses. A few school policemen rushed over, holding big weapons to kill the gangster. The gangster held a ¡®kitchen knife¡¯ made of a cardboard box and waved it while screaming. The children screamed, and it took half a minute before the teachers managed to control the scene and led the children to escape along the nned route. ke nced again, and went upstream, while the school policemen were still fighting the gangster with their weapon, he grabbed the gangster¡¯s arm with his bare hands, and threw him to the ground! Boom! The gangster suddenly screamed, ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°ke, you are not human¡­¡± Edward¡¯s head was buzzing with pain, darn it. When he found out that ke had ¡®screwed¡¯ his sister, he always wanted to beat him up. Although he found outter that he was a good person, he still could not ept him from the bottom of his heart. After all, Jean was the sister they had loved for more than 20 years. To have her being ¡®hooked¡¯ by ke in this way, the older brother must feel somewhat ufortable. When he learned that the kindergarten was going to have a drill, Edward signed up to be a gangster without saying a word. Edward decided to take advantage of the opportunity of the drill to knock ke over¡­ and then pretend to be subdued. Let him know who was the boss of the family. He did not expect that he was the one thrown by ke¡­ ke snorted coldly, picked up the microphone and said lightly, ¡°Okay, the first round of the drill is over, everyone get back.¡± The children were all stunned. Lilly was also shocked. The gangster lying on the ground was none other than Uncle Edward! With a ck hood on, she could not even recognize him! At the end of the first drill, everyone¡¯s hearts were beating wildly, and the principal¡¯s face turned pale. However, the children looked at ke with sparkling eyes in fear and excitement! The way he swung the gangster to the ground just now was super cool! The principal approached ke and said in a low voice, ¡°Instructor MacNeil, can you give everyone a preparation time in advance¡­¡± ke sneered, ¡°Will the gangsters give you some time to prepare?¡± The principal was dumbfounded for a while, and said, ¡°But you will scare the children like this.¡± ke did not look at him, his eyes swept over the children who were lining up. His tone was cold and unquestionable, ¡°I believe our children are not that fragile. Although they are as delicate as flowers, they have a strong heart hidden inside.¡± To think that the children were easily startled, traumatized, by the slightest loud noises or movements¡­ ke did not agree with this kind of education ideology. He believed that children did not have fragile hearts, and all fragility was induced by the adults. He had his own conscience and knew what was eptable and what was not. Wars, bloodshed, brutal killings, beatings¡­ Those were the things that would not be appropriate to show the children, but it was just a gangster rushing in. If even that was uneptable, what would happen when gangsters reallye? Would they then be so frightened that they could not even run? The principal was speechless for a while. He was silenced by ke¡¯s strong aura, he did not dare to say anything at all, and did not know what to say. With a sad face, he said, ¡°However, if the children say something to the parents after they go home, the parents will be angry.¡± ke nced at him, ¡°Just because you are afraid that the parents would have an issue with you, so you gave up some necessary education?¡± The principal was speechless. You are noble, you are mighty, it will not be you being scolded, but me! The principal rolled his eyes in his mind, but he heard ke say, ¡°After the drill is over, it should be your business on how to calm the children¡¯s emotions.¡± ¡°Also, if there is trouble, you just ask the parent toe to me.¡± The principal quickly said, ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± ke stopped looking at him, and waited until the children were lined up before he said, ¡°Kids, were you afraid just now?¡± Some children said they were afraid, while others said they were not. Of course, some were still crying¡­ ke smiled, ¡°It¡¯s normal to be afraid. Only when we know that we are afraid will we be humbled and respectful to this world. It¡¯s also normal not to be afraid, which means you are very brave!¡± A child was sobbing and crying, ¡°Then the ones that are crying¡­¡± ke affirmed, ¡°Crying is also normal. Instructor MacNeil cried when I was your age¡­¡± The children gradually quieted down. Lilly¡¯s eyes were sparkling, and she looked up at her father. Daddy is awesome¡­ What an idol! ?(?¨@?¨A)?? He then said, ¡°You all have great power hidden in your heart, so when another gangster rushes inter, do you remember what to do?¡± One after another, the children raised their hands, some said to run, and some said to listen to the teacher¡¯s instructions¡­ Lilly raised his hand and said loudly, ¡°Run forward and overthrow him!¡± Her eyes were shining brightly, and she was waving her small fists, looking very excited. When Hannah heard this, she waved her fist fiercely, ¡°Yes! Run forward! Screw him!¡± ke, ¡°¡­¡± Teachers, ¡°¡­¡± The corner of ke¡¯s mouth twitched, now he dare not doubt the strength of this soft little baby. He said, ¡°Lilly is very brave, but remember what Instructor MacNeil said. Under normal circumstances, the strength of children is far inferior to that of adults. Our first principle is still to save our lives.¡± Lilly nodded, understanding. Under normal circumstances¨C She felt that her circumstance was not normal. She had a red rope, so she could also beat Uncle Edward away! Regardless, she could not create troubles to her daddy now, so Lilly nodded obediently, ¡°I understand!¡± ke secretly breathed a sigh of relief, he was really afraid that Lilly and others would really go up and fight the gangsters. As soon as Lilly threw her hands forward, that would be uncontroble, Hannah would follow suit too. ke concluded with his rifications, pointing out the problems of the teachers, the slow response of the school police, and poor practical skills. Immediately after the conclusion, the second drill was conducted, and this time it was much better. As soon as the siren sounded, the teachers were alerted and immediately directed the children to evacuate. The children also understood what to do, and no longer just obeyed the teacher¡¯s orders, but had their own thinking and understood why they ran like this. ke was very relieved, watching the school police forcefully push the screaming Edward away. Edward was about to die of anger. This time he could not even handle a few school policemen. Edward fought with all his might, and so did the school police. Edward was one against eight, and it took a full two minutes before he was kicked out. In fact, he was quite powerful. After teaching the drill, ke started the second procedure, teaching the school police how to prevent riots. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The children sat cross-legged on the field, sweating profusely but full of excitement, watching ke being surrounded by seven or eight school police officers on the practice field. The children shouted, ¡°Instructor MacNeil,e on!¡± Lilly then shouted, ¡°Instructor MacNeil,e on!¡± A whistle sounded, and seven or eight school police officers rushed towards ke at the same time. ke¡¯s eyes turned cold and crackling¡­ In less than half a minute, everyone was knocked down! Children, ¡°Wow w(?§¥?)w¡± Lilly, ¡°Wow! (??????)??¡± She was very proud and kept saying, ¡°This is my daddy! Look, this is my daddy~¡± Lilly instantly became the most eye-catching kid in the school! ke could not help but beamed, looking at the proud little girl, his heart softened¡­ Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Does Your Dad Like Ultraman Cards? Seeing Lilly proudly saying to the children, ¡°This was my father¡±, Edward felt envious. He snorted coldly, raised his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯lle!¡± Uncle Edward could not believe it ¨C he had been on the construction site all year round, and he was physically strong, but he could not fight ke? When the children saw the ¡®gangster¡¯ing again, they shouted even more excitedly, ¡°Instructor MacNeil,e on! Instructor MacNeil,e on!¡± ¡°Defeat the gangster! Beat him up!¡± Lilly looked at his father, then at her Uncle Edward. Uncle Edward had no one to help. So the little girl shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Instructor MacNeil,e on! Gangster,e on!¡± When Lilly yelled, Hannah also yelled, ¡°Come on! Come on! You got this!¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The kids were stunned again, what was going on? Lilly pointed to Edward and exined, ¡°He is not a real gangster! He is my Uncle Edward!¡± The children suddenly understood. Edward automatically ignored the first half of Lilly¡¯s sentence, and only heard the sentence ¡°Gangster, come on.¡± He immediately beamed with joy, feeling that he was full of strength, and now he can overturn a cow without any problem! ¡°Bring it on!¡± Edward hooked his fingers, full of provocation. That look was utterly him ying it cool. In the next second, ke suddenly grabbed his wrist and fell over his shoulder to the ground with a bang! ke moved so fast that no one could see clearly, and the gangster was defeated. The children cheered and apuded, the little girls looked at ke as if they saw a great hero, and the little girls looked at ke as if they saw Ultraman. Edward blushed and said loudly, ¡°Do it again! This guy¡¯s sneak attack doesn¡¯t count!¡± ke raised his eyebrows, ¡°Okay.¡± Edward got up and saw ke turned to look at Lilly¡ª¡ª Soldiers are not afraid to deceive! Edward rushed forward quickly, ready to take ke down while he was not paying attention! ke did not seem to notice, the children eximed again and again, and danced their hands in anxiety, ¡°Behind you¡­behind!! Ah¡­¡± A triumphant smile appeared in Edward¡¯s eyes¡­ However, just as his hand touched ke, there was another bang, and the world spun, and he fell to the ground again. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Some little girls had jumped up excitedly. ¡°Awesome!¡± A child in the big ss had mastered the high-quality vocabry of human beings, and kept shouting, ¡°Fuck! Awesome! 666!¡± Daddy MacNeil was a sensation in the kindergarten, but Edward was the opposite. No matter how he charged forward, he ended up lying on the ground in the same posture. He was about to vomit blood! The children could not get enough of this explosion-proof drill. On the way back to the ssroom, some children even imitated ke, envious of Lilly having such a father. At this moment, Lilly was waving goodbye to his father and Uncle Edward. The little girl¡¯s eyes were full of adoring little stars, ¡°Daddy was amazing!¡± ke reached out and rubbed her head, the corner of his mouth slightly raised, ¡°Hmm.¡± Seeing Uncle Edward crossing his arms and looking a little unhappy, Lilly said again, ¡°Uncle Edward was very sessful in being a gangster today! He is also super powerful!¡± ¡°If other gangsters fell like this, they would definitely have a bruised nose and a swollen face! Uncle Edward is still so handsome!¡± Lilly really thought Uncle Edward was amazing, so sheplimented him, sincerely praising him. The little gloominess in Edward¡¯s heart disappeared in an instant, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Really?¡± Lilly nodded affirmatively, ¡°Really!¡± Edward suddenly grinned, feeling relieved in his heart. Look, his little niece praised him! Praised him for his good performance as a gangster! Uncle Edward left satisfied. Lilly, the little diplomat, unintentionally kept everyone¡¯s feelings equally well¡­ ** After ke went back, he took care of some things, and looked at the time. It was almost time for school to end. He changed his clothes and drove to pick up Lilly. ke originally thought that his driving style was quite arrogant, but he did not expect a car to drive past him on the road. A young girl panicked and raised her hands, ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­¡± Before the sound fell, the car drove past with a whistling sound. ke raised his eyebrows. He could not see ghosts, so he could not see Jean sticking on Gemma¡¯s body¡­ He watched as the car drove crookedly in an S shape, overtook the other two cars, and barely stopped. There were quite a lot of cars on the road, but she was unscathed. ke rested his hand on the car window and tilted his head slightly, ¡°Tsk tsk. Good driving skills!¡± At this moment in the car in front, Gemma secretly said that it was dangerous. Her brakes failed, and strangely enough, she was fine. ¡°It¡¯s amazing¡­¡± Gemma muttered, ¡°Is this lucky or not?¡± How can a good brake fail if you¡¯re lucky? If she was unlucky, the brakes on the fast rings of so many cars would fail, and she would be fine¡­ Gemma drove the car to the side road and stopped, and made a phone call. She did not know what to say, and said, ¡°Hey, is this Leo¡¯s shop¡­ I mean, is this the 4S Store?¡± Gemma was stunned for a moment, no, how could she have said something like Leo¡¯s Shop?? ** When ke arrived at the kindergarten, it happened to be after school. Lilly came out, the other children greeted her all the way. ¡°Hi! How were you, Lilly! I like your father very much. Next time, ask your father to go to the amusement park together!¡± ¡°Lilly, Lilly, let¡¯s go together! I also take the school bus!¡± ¡°Lilly, here you are!¡± A little girl ran up and stuffed a lollipop in her hand, and then his eyes lit up, ¡°Does your father like Ultraman cards?¡± Lilly thought for a while, ¡°I guess?¡± Boys seem to like Ultraman? The little girl was immediately happy, ¡°Next time I will bring an Ultraman card for your dad!¡± Several other little girls also gathered around, chattering and asking Lilly about ke. While he was talking, he saw ke standing outside the school gate with one hand in his pocket. The little girl who said he was going to give ke an Ultraman card suddenly wowed, ¡°Look! It¡¯s Instructor MacNeil!¡± A group of children rushed out. The teachers hurried up to pull people, their foreheads covered with sweat. Lilly was amazed, wow, her father was so popr! At this time Hannah ran over and took Lilly¡¯s hand, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± A group of little heads surrounded the tall ke, asking questions one by one. little girl A, ¡°Hello, Instructor MacNeil! I like you, Instructor MacNeil!¡± ke, ¡°¡­¡± little girl B, ¡°Instructor MacNeil, I want to ask you a question, how did you grow so tall?¡± The children who worshiped heroes also admired ke¡¯s height. ke said ¡°Hmm, eat regrly, go to bed on time, eat less snacks and read newspapers more.¡± little girl C was shocked, ¡°Really? My mother kept telling me that, but I never believed it.¡± Now I should go home, eat and sleep! After finally getting away, ke took Lilly¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°How did you feel at school today? were you happy?¡± Lilly, ¡°It¡¯s great! Daddy, I want to eat ice cream!¡± Hannah immediately raised her hand, ¡°Uncle, I want it too!¡± ke waved his hand and stuffed the two little heads into the car, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Eat ice cream!¡± The handsome off-road vehicle drove away, leaving in the gaze of the envious eyes¡­ Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Unexpected Encounter, I Found Mommy! Central Mall. Next to the colorful ice cream truck, there were one big and two small ones standing. Lillyid on the transparent ss cab, holding back her saliva, ¡°Auntie, I want a yogurt ball, a strawberry ball, and a mango ball!¡± The ice creamdy scooped out scoops of ice cream, ording to the taste she ordered. Each scoop was scooped round and big. The ice cream cup was filled with three ice cream balls of different colors. When Lilly took it, she took a bite first, then handed it out to Hannah. Hannah was staring at the ice cream in the ice cream truck with bright eyes, waved his hands and said, ¡°No, no, I want to choose by myself!¡± Lilly held up the ice cream again, ¡°Instructor MacNeil, hey!¡± ke was amused, bent down and took a small bite, and tapped her nose with his finger, ¡°Call me daddy.¡± Lilly, ¡°Daddy!¡± ke could not help but beamed, the more he looked at his little girl, the more he liked her. Pablo floated by the side, wondering, ¡°What¡¯s so delicious about ice cream?¡± Lilly squinted at him, ¡°Master, have you ever had one? The ice cream is super delicious.¡± Pablo curled his lips and said, ¡°What¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it just ice g.¡± Not envious at all. While thinking, he quickly nced at the ice cream in Lilly¡¯s hand. After ke paid the money, he still leaned against the flower bed, but this time it was one big and two small ones. A youngdy turned her head while walking, only to hear the door mmed against the door again. Hannah, ¡°Hahaha! Youngdy must have been looking at my ice cream, she was hungry!¡± Lilly, ¡°I think she might be looking at my father.¡± ke, ¡°Heh¡­ she¡¯s looking at you.¡± The three foodies chit-chatted as they enjoyed the ice creams. Seeing them eating with gusto, Pablo turned around speechlessly, sat cross-legged on the edge of the flower bed, and resigned himself to flipping through the books. What was so delicious about ice cream, he¡¯d better read the brochure! In the past few days, he almost dug out the booklet, but he still could not find Jean¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Where did she go? I could not find her together with Lilly. So strange¡­¡± Pablo muttered. At this time, a girl¡¯s voice came from the ice cream truck behind, ¡°Boss, an ice cream please.¡± The ice cream owner asked, ¡°What vor do you want?¡± Gemma looked at the original ice cream, she wanted the original vor¡­ Jean stuck on her body, looked at the yogurt, strawberry and mango vored ice cream with bright eyes. She wanted to eat! As a result, as soon as Gemma opened her mouth, a sentence came out of her mouth, ¡°One yogurt ball, one strawberry ball, and one mango ball.¡± Gemma was confused, no, she was thinking about the original vor¡­ When Lilly heard that someone had the same ice cream as hers, she immediately turned her head, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s the same as mine!¡± Seeing this, Lilly gasped. She saw a youngdy wearing a yellow T-shirt and suspender jeans standing in front of the ice cream truck. A ghosty on her body¡­ A golden ghost! Lilly had never seen a ghost that can emit golden light. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Master, what the heck is that? It even glows¡­¡± Lilly stared at Jean without blinking, feeling an inexplicable feeling in his heart¡­ At this moment, Jean turned her head and looked at Lilly. Lilly¡¯s eyes widened immediately, and the ice cream in her hand fell with a thud! Pablo also happened to look up, and at this nce, he almost fell off the edge of the flower bed, and his eyes almost fell to the ground. ¡°What?! What?!!¡± Pablo could not stay still anymore, a series of cuss came out of his mouth. This glittering golden ghost, who else could it be if it was not Jean?! ¡°You¡­how did you stick onto someone else!¡± This is unscientific! It¡¯s outrageous! Jean was not an evil ghost, nor was she a fierce ghost, how could she possess someone? Seeing the golden light shining on her body, Pablo quickly understood. From a certain angle, it was not considered ghost possession, it was considered as¡­ The lucky charm possession? Lilly rushed forward, hugged Gemma¡¯s leg, looked up at Jean behind her with tears in her eyes. ¡°Mother!¡± Gemma, ¡°????¡± Kid, if you want to eat ice cream, just tell me¡­you don¡¯t have to call me mom! But Lilly refused to let her go, staring at her while sobbing and calling her mother¡­ Jean was also stunned the moment Lilly called her mother. Who is this kid¡­? Fair skinned and chubby, with baby fat on her little face, very adorable. Her eyes were big, the eyshes were curled up, she had two little braids, and the loose hair on her forehead was pinned up with a small white rabbit hair clip, revealing the round forehead. In an instant, something seemed to disappear in a sh, but her head was empty, and she still could not recall anything! Her heart ached slightly for no reason, and she had an urge to hold the child in front of her into her arms. Jean struggled to get away from Gemma, but she still could not break free. On the other hand, Hannah opened her mouth wide, with a puzzled expression on her face. keposed himself, walked over with long legs, and said, ¡°Sorry, this is my daughter¡­¡± He looked down at Lilly who was tearfully looking behind Gemma, his eyes flickered slightly, and he said with a sullen face, ¡°My daughter just lost her mother, she may have made a mistake.¡± Gemma groaned and said, ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Seeing the tearful and cute little Lilly, Gemma¡¯s heart softened. She hesitated for a moment, then handed the ice cream in her hand to Lilly. ¡°Hey, here you go, your ice cream fell.¡± Lilly rubbed her eyes, and said in a crying voice, ¡°Then you will be gone¡­¡± Just as Gemma was about to speak, the ice cream truck vendor said sweetly, ¡°Ah, you are the thousandth customer today! Wait a minute, we have a small gift!¡± Gemma, ¡°¡­¡± She saw the vendor quickly make another ice cream that was exactly the same. ¡°Dengdeng~buy one get one free!¡± the vendor said happily. Gemma received it, and said thank you with a dazed expression¡­ This, this seems a bit too coincidental¡­ Next to the flower bed, there were four people sitting here. Lilly, Gemma, Hannah and ke. Lilly grabbed Gemma¡¯s hand and stared at her head¡ªactually at Jean. Gemma touched her forehead strangely, and asked, ¡°Little friend, was there something on my head?¡± Lilly shook her head. Nothing ¨C but her mother! Jean looked left and right to confirm that Lilly was indeed staring at her and also calling her mother. Pointing at herself, she asked, ¡°Little friend, do you know me?¡± Little girl immediately pouted her lips, ¡°Wow, mom doesn¡¯t know Lilly anymore!¡± Pablo could not help but was scratching his head at the side, ¡°This¡­maybe it¡¯s because her soul was scattered all over and she lost her memory¡­¡± After speaking, he quickly added, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, we will find your mother¡¯s other soul fragments, and she will be able to remember!¡± It was only then that Lilly realized that this was the case. As long as they could find other fragments of her mother, she could then make her mother remember her, right? Lilly nodded heavily, ¡°Yes! It doesn¡¯t matter if Mom forgets Lilly, Lilly will help Mom remember¡­¡± Gemma, ¡°Ah¡­¡± She looked at ke as if asking for help, brother, take care of your daughter! She was still a big girl with a yellow flower, and she also had a male idol who she secretly had a crush on, she did not want to have some children out of thin air¡­ ke understood something, and after thinking, he said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, my daughter had never been like this before, I wonder if I could ask you to send her home today?¡± Fearing that the girl might misunderstand, he immediately emphasized, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, her grandparents and several uncles are home.¡± Gemma wanted to refuse at first, but seeing Lilly¡¯s aggrieved eyes, she could not help saying, ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± ke stood up. Little girl, daddy can only help you so far. As for her mother¡­ ke nced vaguely at the top of the girl¡¯s head, but saw nothing. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 The New Sister On the car ride home, Lilly was very happy. She murmured to Jean that after she came to Crawford family, her grandmother treated her very well, and her uncle treated her very well. She was very good, Tortoise was very good, Polly was also very good¡­ Jean¡¯s eyes were empty and bewildered, but she was inexplicably sad. She could not remember anything, and she did not know why she possessed Gemma. Could it be¡­ She really had a daughter before when she was still alive, and it was the little girl in front of her? Gemma looked at Lilly who was talking to herself, and sighed inwardly. This child really missed her mother too much, right? There seemed to be something wrong with the spirit¡­ She could not help but pat Lilly¡¯s head, and said, ¡°Little cutie, sister can¡¯t be your mother anymore, but we can ask for help, how about we form a mini sorority?¡± Lilly let out a bewildered cry, apparently just reacting, and asked, ¡°What does that mean?¡± Gemma said, ¡°It means friends who hit it off right away, and be brothers or sisters! From now on, you will be my younger sister and I will be your older sister. This means that our rtionship will be closer!¡± Lilly nodded and suddenly realized, ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Gemma held up the ice cream, ¡°Come on, after eating this ice cream, we will be good sisters!¡± Lilly held the ice cream high, ¡°Cheers!¡± The two of them took a big bite of the ice cream, and then gasped from the ice together. Pablo, ¡°¡­¡­¡± ke, ¡°¡­¡± Gemma was happy from the bottom of her heart when she saw Lilly¡¯s cute expressions. Finally not her daughter anymore. She thought she could not pursue her secret crush anymore if she kept being called a mother by a little girl. She could not help but pinch Lilly¡¯s little face, and said, ¡°From now on, you will be my sister,e on, call me sister!¡± Lilly, ¡°Sister!¡± Gemma said happily, ¡°Hey!¡± Pablo, ¡°Hey, hello¡­¡± Is it too hasty? You two don¡¯t even know what each other¡¯s names are? Pablo was about to say something when suddenly Lilly pointed at ke. ¡°Sister, this is my father. If you are my sister, my father is your father? Sister, call him father!¡± Gemma squirted out a mouthful of ice cream. The corner of ke¡¯s mouth twitched, there was no need for that! Gemma looked at ke, and said, ¡°Hello, hello, this¡­ that¡­ big, big brother?¡± Before ke could speak, Hannah said loudly, ¡°No! You can¡¯t call him Brother! You had to call Daddy!¡± ¡°Father¡¯s father is grandpa, father¡¯s sister is aunt, and sister¡¯s father is daddy!¡± Lilly, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Gemma thought, ¡®That¡¯s outrageous.¡¯ She just adopted a little sister casually, why did she adopt a father for herself?? Lilly suddenly frowned again, ¡°No, no, my sister wasn¡¯t born by my father, so she can¡¯t call her daddy!¡± Pablo was speechless to see that the two adults and the little girls were really lost in thought¡­ He looked at Jean and said in a deep voice, ¡°Jean?¡± Jean responded subconsciously, ¡°Yes?¡± Pablo tried to prompt their secret code, ¡°Remember? Invincible from the mother¡¯s womb?¡± Jean did not respond, he said again, ¡°Invincible from the fertilized egg?¡± Jean, ¡°¡­¡± This man was perverted, right? She moved away from Pablo with a look of disgust.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Pablo, ¡°¡­¡­¡± Well, some time ago, she was dying to keep her memory during the soul transmigration, but now she completely forgot it¡­ At this moment, ke¡¯s phone rang, and ke picked it up, holding the handset of the phone a little away from his ear. Old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s voice came from the receiver, ¡°ke! Where did you take Lilly and Hannah?¡± Jean suddenly stopped when she heard old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s voice. This voice¡­ Why did she also find her so familiar? ke touched his nose innocently, ¡°It is technically not an abduction¡­¡± Old Mrs. Crawford was anxious, ¡°Did you take them to ice cream again?!¡± ke, ¡°You can¡¯t say it¡¯s ¡®again¡¯¡­¡± Seriously, it was Hannah¡¯s first time eating ice cream, so how can I answer yes. Old Mrs. Crawford snorted coldly, ¡°You have 30 minutes to bring them back!¡± ke was about to say yes, but old Mrs. Crawford hurriedly said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll give you an hour, and I¡¯ll warn you not to drive too wildly¡­¡± ke raised his eyebrowszily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± After hanging up the phone, ke said, ¡°Sit tight!¡± Lilly hurriedly said, ¡°Wait! I haven¡¯t finished eating ice cream¡­¡± So did Hannah, her mouth turned red from eating, and she said, ¡°Wait, I still had a mouthful¡­¡± Lilly held up the cup, ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you give me a bite¡­¡± Thinking of Grandma, both Lilly and Hannah were nervous. ke smiled and said, ¡°Eat slowly, we¡¯ll just destroy the evidence before we get home.¡± The two little girls nodded immediately. Ten minutester. ke¡¯s off-road vehicle had already arrived at the outskirts of Crawford Mansion, Lillyid behind the driver¡¯s seat, and said nervously, ¡°Daddy, Daddy, destroy the evidence!¡± ke, ¡°Oh¡ª¡ªalmost forgot.¡± He parked the car in front of the trash can beside him, and was about to ask Lilly and Hannah to give him the empty ice cream cups. Lilly looked left and right, sweating nervously, ¡°Daddy, what were we going to do? How do we destroy the evidence?¡± Lilly was nervous, as if she was about to do something big. keughed, ¡°Destroying the evidence means that we throw away the rubbish before we get home, and don¡¯t let grandma find out¡­¡± Lilly understood now, and got out of the car with Hannah, Gemma was worried and followed. When she looked up, she saw that the setting sun had already sunk into the horizon, and the end of the river was at afar. The bright sunset glow dyed half of the sky red. ¡°Wow, so beautiful¡­¡± Gemma could not help admiring it. Jean, who was lying on her head, looked at the scenery in front of her with a dazed expression, always feeling familiar. She seemed to have seen this kind of scenery before, as if she often walked this way in her previous life¡­ As the car got closer and closer to the Crawford Mansion, Jean did not know what was going on, and became nervous for no reason. At the gate of Crawford Mansion, old Mrs. Crawford was sitting in a wheelchair, like an old mother waiting for her children to return home. The light of the sunset glowed on her white hair, making her inexplicably sad and lonely. Jean stared at old Mrs. Crawford, something was about toe out of her mind, and it made her head hurt¡­ ¡°Mom¡­?¡± Jean murmured subconsciously. Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Mommy, do you remember?¡± Jean shook her head, she did not understand why she greeted her this way. Lilly cheered her up, ¡°It¡¯s okay, when Lilly finds mother¡¯s soul fragment, mother will be able to remember everything.¡± She tiptoed and extended her arm, and took Jean¡¯s hand. Jean could only feel a burst of warmth flowing through her soul. If this little girl was really her daughter, she would be a heart-warming little padded jacket¡­ However, in the next second, Lilly pinched her wrist and pulled her violently! Jean felt the world spinning for a while, and flew out with a whoosh! Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Jean Returns to the Crawford Family Jean flew out with a whoosh and hung on the top of an osmanthus tree. A little bird was frightened and flew away with a screech, dropping a pile of poop. Jean, ¡°¡­¡± She took back the thought just now! This was not a heart-warming padded jacket, this was an air leak¡­ Wait a second, did she just leave Gemma¡¯s body? Jean floated up quickly, and found that she was inseparable from the host no matter how hard she struggled before, but now she was free. She flew towards Lilly with a wow, ¡°I never thought you would be so powerful!¡± Lilly had an expression of ¡®of course¡¯. The delighted two did not notice that there was an evil energy approaching¡­ Pablo frowned and looked around, only to see a dozen to twenty ghosts gradually gathered outside the Crawford family mansion. These ghosts stared at the shining golden Jean, their eyes sparkling. Pablo thought to himself, this better not be like what he imagined it to be¡­ Jean¡¯s scattered soul fragments must have been ¡®divided¡¯ by the surrounding ghosts by ident¡­ Lilly did not notice the ghosts in the distance, she pulled Jean, and quickly ran toward old Mrs. Crawford ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re back!¡± The little girl threw herself into old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s arms. Jean was also pulled into old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s arms. Old Mrs. Crawford stretched out her arms to hug Lilly, and Jean also felt as if she was being hugged. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re back!¡± The inexplicable vicissitudes and loneliness disappeared from her just now, and there was a kind smile on her face. Jean did not know why, but her nostrils were warm, and tears streamed down. ¡°Strange, why am I still crying¡­¡± Jean hurriedly wiped away her tears, but the golden light rolled¡ª¡ª As a ghost, whether it was crying tears or bleeding, both were typically evil in nature. However, Jean was amazing, the tears she shed were not evil spirits but blessings. Lilly remembered what Master said, after finding her mother, she should be sent to reincarnate. She was a little sad, but after thinking about it, her mother brought a lot of blessings to reincarnate, and she must be a very blessed person in the future. It was also a blessing! Thinking of this, Lilly became happy again, and asked, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m hungry! Mom was hungry too!¡± Old Mrs. Crawford heard her mention her mother again, thinking that Lilly must miss her mother again, so she patted her little head. ¡°Okay, then Lilly and mother are going to eat, okay?¡± Lilly cheered, pulled Jean, and ran away, after running two steps, she remembered about her new sister, and so she turned back to pull Gemma along too. Gemma did not expect Lilly¡¯s home to be so big and luxurious, like a pce, she was astonished. ¡°Uh, I have sent Lilly back safely, so I shall go back first¡­¡± She said. Unexpectedly, Lilly ran to her, grabbed her, and ran away, ¡°Sister, eat, eat!¡± Her new sister brought her mother back, she deserved this meal! Gemma quickly said, ¡°No, you really don¡¯t have to¡­¡± Right at this time, a glowing green parrot flew out, fluttering its wings and shouting, ¡°If you don¡¯t work hard, you have a problem with your brain! Those who make food have a soul, and those who cook are all masters~¡± Gemma, ¡°¡­¡± ke said, ¡°Since you are already here, the butler will send you back after dinner.¡± Old Mrs. Crawford was looking at ke suspiciously, and asked, ¡°This is?¡± Lilly said, ¡°Grandma, this is the sister who brought my mother back, my new sorority sister!¡± She waved to Gemma, ¡°Sister,e along, you can call her grandma!¡± Then Anthony came by, Lilly said again, ¡°This is uncle, you can call him uncle!¡± The corner of Gemma¡¯s mouth twitched. You don¡¯t have to, you don¡¯t have to¡­ ke had his hands on old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s wheelchair, and while pushing her into the room, he exined what happened just now. Old Mrs. Crawford did not think about it too much, but Anthony¡¯s heart tightened¡ª¡ª Did Lilly say that Gemma brought Jean back? Then¡­ Anthony looked at the top of Gemma¡¯s head calmly. Gemma kept her smile on. There was a lot of panic in her heart, ¡®Why does this family always look at my head?¡¯ Lilly was a cute little girl. Her family could not be some perverted maniac, that wanted to cut off her head, right? This house was so luxurious, it looked like a pce in Central Europe¡­ Could they be vampires? Gemma felt even more uneasy at this thought. She held the door and refused to enter, and said in a panic, ¡°I, I remembered that I hadn¡¯t finished the homework assigned by my professor. I¡¯m going home to do my homework!¡± As she spoke, she patted her satchel, indicating that she really had to do her homework. Lilly pulled her with great strength, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry, you can write here too!¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was so sweet, and she was a little swayed when she called her sister. Gemma looked at Lilly, hesitating. Did she think too much¡­ Edward, who had a dark face and a fierce look, just came out of the room. Gemma, ¡°No, no need for that, it seems that I left my homework at home¡­¡± Lilly nced at her satchel suspiciously. Did she not just say that her homework was in the bag? Anthony took out a business card and handed it to her. ¡°I¡¯m Anthony from the Crawford Holdings, don¡¯t worry¡­ our family won¡¯t sell you.¡± Gemma¡¯s thought process was busted. She looked at the business card again, Anthony, the President of the Crawford Holdings¡­ She was shocked, it turned out to be the Crawford family! She was a junior this year, and it was time for an internship. The ssmates were all discussing the future and prospects of eachpany. Crawford Holdings was apany that everyone dreamt of but was difficult to enter. Yesterday she also said to her crush, ¡°It would be great if I could go to Crawford Holdings for an internship¡±. She totally did not expect to meet the President of Crawford Holdings today! Gemma was dumbfounded. She stuttered and apologized, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, I, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± In the meantime, all the ghosts outside the mansion surrounded, and were all staring at Jean. Lilly was shocked. She looked at Pablo, but Pablo made a ¡°shh¡± gesture. She had no choice but to pretend that she did not see them, and dragged Gemma into the door. ** In the dining room. Drake was holding the cutlery gracefully, eating slowly. Next to him was Zachary, who buried his head in his meal without making a sound. Josh sat across from Drake, and he ate very fast, his cheeks were bulging when he raised his head. He raised his head when he heard the voice, and said happily, ¡°My sister is back!¡± Turns out, when he looked up, he saw a girl standing in front of her, followed by a bunch of ghosts. Some of these ghosts had eyeballs hanging from their sockets, and some had a piece of skin missing from their mouths, revealing rotting gums. Some were clutching their open stomachs, and there was a ghost baby hanging in their stomachs. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Some were old women, wearing dark purple shrouds and leaning on crutches, who grinned at Josh when they saw him¡­ More and more ghosts poured in, as if feeling Josh¡¯s gaze, all of them twisted their eyeballs stiffly, looking at Josh weirdly¡­ Josh suddenly spewed out the food in his mouth. Drake and Zachary, who were sitting across from each other, were both attacked, their faces were sprayed with grains and vegetable dregs¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± Did he have to be so excited just to see their sister return? Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Seeing Jean Drake was enraged, so he quickly wiped it off with a paper towel. Zachary snorted, and said angrily, ¡°Josh, did you do it on purpose?¡± Josh could not care about them, he was so shocked that his scalp was numb, ¡°I, me, me, shit!¡± Why the hell was it always him that could see the ghosts! Lilly took Gemma with one hand and her mother with the other, and said, ¡°Sister, sit down quickly, let¡¯s eat!¡± Then she served her with another te full of dishes, asked the butler to get a stick of incense, lit the incense and put it at the side. The Crawford family looked at Lilly in bewilderment. ¡°Lilly, what are you¡­?¡± Lilly stuck her cutlery straight into the food and exined, ¡°After lighting the incense, and sticking the fork into food, mother will be able to eat.¡± Old Mrs. Crawford was in shock. The little girl never did this before! She should not have behaved this way even if she missed her mother dearly¡­ The olddy was suddenly worried, and secretly pinched her husband, telling him to think of a solution quickly. Old Mr. Crawford, ¡°Why are you pinching me?¡± Old Mrs. Crawford, ¡°¡­¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The family wanted to say something but dared not say it. Only Anthony remained silent, picked up the spicy fried chicken wings that Jean loved most but could not eat, and put them on the bowl. Jean looked at the fried chicken wings, then at Anthony, old Mrs. Crawford, old Mr. Crawford, Edward¡­ She felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity, and could not help but want to burst into tears. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She said softly. Lilly patted the chair beside her, ¡°Mom sit here!¡± The little girl was very happy. Grandpa and grandma were here for dinner, mom and dad were here, and uncles and brothers were also here. Tortoise was also there, Polly was also there, and they had a new friend. So happy! Lilly cheered, and happily took a bite of the big chicken drumstick. Gemma grabbed the chopsticks and felt sad again. Lilly really missed her mother so much¡­ Her family also took good care of her and did not expose her. It seemed that the Crawford family was quite loving, and she was just being overly paranoid. Everyone ate differently. Only Josh held his back upright and did not dare to move. Feeling the crowd of ghosts around him, he was about to cry¡­ After dinner. Lilly and Hannah were ying in the living room, and next to them was Gemma who was squatting while tying Barbie¡¯s hair. Having a meal together was indeed a fast way to get close to one another. Gemma was not afraid now, and she yed with Lilly and Hannah. ¡°Lilly,e upstairs, Uncle has something to say to you.¡± Anthony walked over. Lilly raised her head and said, ¡°Okay!¡± Pablo said, ¡°Bring your mother along¡­ By the way, tell Gemma not to leave.¡± Gemma was possessed by Jean, and her body was also embellished with blessings. All these ghosts in front of her were here for these blessings¡ª¡ª These blessings were different for ghosts. These blessings originally belonged to Jean. If the ghosts could share these golden lights, they would not be too bad in their next life. So they all stared at Gemma. She could only be allowed to leave after tonight, otherwise that would not be ideal to Gemma. Lilly nodded, and said to Gemma, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m staying here tonight.¡± Gemma, ¡°¡­huh?¡± When Uncle Jack heard about it, he immediately went to prepare a guest room for Gemma. It happened that Liam came to ask Hannah to practice calligraphy, Hannah gave Gemma¡¯s arm a hug, then sprinted away. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go, Hannah will take you to the room!¡± So Gemma was retained to stayed the night. Lilly led Jean upstairs, and Anthony followed behind, staring at Lilly¡¯s bent little hand. So was Jean by her side now? Anthony felt a slight pain in his heart, but he could not see each other when they met¡­ Josh saw that everyone was acting weird, and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± Lilly paused for a moment, then looked at the ghosts surrounding Jean that were increasing. She said, ¡°Brother, I advise you not toe!¡± Josh heard it, and immediately ran upstairs to get his camera. Got it, my sister was going to catch ghosts again, right? There were so many ghosts this time, how many x, and how many y were there? Jean looked at the second floor that was getting closer and closer, as if she felt that something was waiting for her in front of her, which made her inexplicably nervous¡­ There was only one flight of stairs, and Jean felt that she had walked so long¡­ Finally on the second floor, she subconsciously looked at a room at the end of the second floor. The door of that room was closed, and Jean could feel that she had walked through this corridor before. Lilly pulled her, ¡°Mom, this way, Lilly¡¯s room is here.¡± Jean regained consciousness and said, ¡°Ah? Good.¡± Not sure why but Gilbert insisted on following themst time. Edward was bewildered as he watched a group of guys crowding into Lilly¡¯s room, and immediately followed. Josh came back running, with a camera in his hand, ¡°Wait for me!¡± Edward poked him on the forehead, ¡°You little brat, why were you joining in the fun!¡± Josh snorted, ¡°You will have to rely on meter¡­¡± As he spoke, he set up his camera. Edward sneered, ¡°Why do we have to rely on you to take pictures?¡± Anthony said in a deep voice, ¡°Edward, Gilbert, don¡¯t ask anything from now on, no matter what you see today, it will rot in your stomach, do you hear me?¡± Gilbert said, ¡°Okay.¡± Edward curled his lips, what else can he see, there were only a few of them in this room, unless there were ghosts¡­ Then Anthony asked, ¡°Lilly¡­is your mother here?¡± Edward, ¡°?¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Yes! Mom was here!¡± She hugged Jean, ¡°Mom, quickly say hello to Uncle.¡± Jean was feeling helpless, she could not recall anything. Aftering to Crawford family today, she found that she was very familiar with this ce, and she was very anxious to find out what was going on. The little girl was like a little adult, and she was teaching Jean, who had lost her memory, to recognize people, ¡°This is the eldest uncle, mother, you should call him brother~ This is the little uncle, mother should call you brother! This is Uncle Edward, mother¡­¡± The corner of Edward¡¯s mouth twitched, he wondered if his eldest brother lost his mind to be willing to y tricks with this little girl here. They heard a familiar and abrupt voice suddenly sounded in the room, ¡°Uh, I know, is he the fifth brother?¡± Edward, ¡°!!!¡± The fifth brother¡­ this voice¡­ was Jean¡¯s voice? Edward stood up in shock. ¡°Jean¡­?¡± He looked around in a panic. He noticed that GIlbert was approaching the video recorder in shock, and Anthony was also looking at the video. He hurriedly followed, only to see a person standing next to Lilly¡­it was Jean! ¡°This¡­is really Jean!¡± Edward was startled. ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Gilbert¡¯s pupils constricted immediately. The two brothers felt their brains buzzing, looked at Lilly in shock, and then looked at the camera¡­ At this moment, they felt that their understanding about this world had been subverted. ¡°What exactly is going on¡­¡­¡± Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Boss, I¡¯m Going to be a Priest Edward and Gilbert were shocked, their brains were buzzing, and they could not believe what they saw. Everything was beyond them! Lilly exined, ¡°My mother became a ghost after she died. Master said that a few days ago, my mother was going to be reincarnated, but an ident happened, she turned into fragments and disappeared, and then she returned after possessing the youngdy.¡± Jean could not remember anything, and said with a headache, ¡°Is that so¡­ I can¡¯t remember anything¡­¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Yeah, because the soul had been broken into pieces, it¡¯s normal that mom can¡¯t remember now!¡± Anthony had always been calm, his lips were tightly pursed, and his back was straight. It was really Jean! It was their sister who died alone in South City before they had time to say goodbye¡­ ¡°Jean¡­¡± Anthony said in a dull voice, ¡°It¡¯s Big Brother¡¯s fault¡­ Big Brother didn¡¯t protect you well.¡± Edward was startled, still unable to believe it, ¡°Brother, such nonsense¡­you, do you really believe it?¡± Anthony said firmly, ¡°I believe it.¡± As long as Lilly said it, as long as Jean came back¡­he would believe it. Gilbert looked at everything in front of him with an extreme sense of absurdity. Edward took Josh¡¯s video recorder even more irritably, ¡°Did this thing have footage recorded in advance? The one in the white robe inside, who looks like a dead person, had been recorded by an actor long ago. Right?!¡± ¡°And Jean, did you make some kind of AI? And y a prank on us?¡± Josh saw that he was rudely grabbing the video recorder and reying it over and over again, and even wanted to pull out the few maic signal bars at the top, so he quickly snatched the video recorder away. ¡°Uncle Edward, it¡¯s true! It¡¯s true!¡± Josh was speechless, his precious camera! Gilbert pressed Edward¡¯s shoulder deeply, ¡°Fifth brother, don¡¯t worry, listen to Lilly.¡± Edward suppressed the irritability in his heart and looked at Lilly. Lilly continued, ¡°Mom¡¯s soul fragments were gone, but as long as I help mother find the soul fragments, mother will be able to remember and go to reincarnation!¡± Anthony narrowed his eyes slightly, he caught what Lilly said twice¡ªident, turned into pieces. ¡°Why did it break into pieces?¡± he asked. Lilly was stunned. Right, Master just said it was an ident, what kind of ident was that? She looked at Pablo. Pablo coughed and said, ¡°Lilly, do you remember that Master went down to a meeting some time ago? At that time, Master brought your mother here¡­ and then¡­¡± He told everything that happened that day. Anyway, it must be impossible to hide it, so it was better to confess it earlier. This person would be the future Ruler of Hell¡­ No one would have the guts to hide the truth from this Little Hades. ¡°So, Master didn¡¯t know what was going on, so Jean was scattered by the booklet.¡± After hearing what Pablo said, Anthony and the others all looked at Pablo. It was a long stare¨C Lilly was stunned, and said, ¡°Master, so you lied to me when you said you stayed upte and worked overtime, right?¡± Pablo touched his nose and said, ¡°It¡¯s Master¡¯s fault¡­¡± Wait a second. His fault? Pablo suddenly realized that this series of events¡­ It all turned out to be his fault? It was because of his soft heart, he brought Jean to the underworld, and identally took a picture of Jean, making Jean ¡°disappear¡±. The frightened Jean possessed Gemma by ident. Gemma and Lilly met by chance, and then Little Hades finally met her mother¡­ In other words, all of these causes and effects were caused by him! It had nothing to do with Little Hades! Even if Little Hades was reunited with her mother, it was not because of her use of power, but because she happened to meet her own mother in the process of catching ghosts¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± Well, Little Hades could not leave a trace in her ¡®resume¡¯, so he somehow became a ¡®scapegoat¡¯ to her? It was only after knowing it and reacting that Pablo realized that there was a big trouble on his head! Pablo stared at Lilly, ¡°Really, before you reincarnated, all this was arranged, right?¡± Lilly looked bewildered, ¡°Master, what were you talking about?¡± Pablo, ¡°¡­¡­¡± He looked at the little girl in front of him. Her eyes were pure and clear, without any trace of mortal dust, her eyes were all nk, she really did not know what he was talking about. Pablo was immediately frustrated. Forget it, the current Little Hades was just a four-year-old child! T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She really did not know anything. Damn it, the ck-bellied Hades, who cheated his subordinates! Pablo raised his forehead and said, ¡°Forget it¡­ Let¡¯s think about how to get back your mother¡¯s soul fragments¡­¡± He looked at Jean and asked, ¡°Jean, if you think about it carefully, can you really not remember anything? This was your daughter, and this was your elder brother, younger brother, and fifth brother.¡± Pablo looked at ke who was leaning against the door frame¡­ Forget it, this was not worth mentioning. ke, ¡°¡­?¡± Jean shook her head silently, ¡°I can¡¯t even remember.¡± Anthony only felt a pain in his heart. Their beloved sister died in a foreignnd, and now she didn¡¯t remember anything. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡­ No matter where you go or where you are, Big Brother will definitely find you.¡± Anthony¡¯s face was dark and his voice was firm. Gilbert also said, ¡°What do we need to do?¡± As long as it could remind my sister of anything, let him do anything! Even the tough man Edward could not help but had his eyes red, when he saw his sister in the camera footage. Fuck science! As long as his sister could reallye back, he would believe anything she said! ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, little sister¡­ I will be by your side too, if there is anything to do, let¡¯s do it together!¡± Lilly looked at the eldest uncle, then at the younger uncle and the fifth uncle, her eyes were bright and she was full of energy, ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s go together!¡± Jean, ¡°¡­¡± Edward clenched his fists, ¡°Leave all things dangerous to me to be taken care of!¡± Lilly also clenched her fists, ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Edward patted his chest, ¡°Let me do anything that vites the rules and taboos!¡± Lilly patted his chest, ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Everyone, ¡°¡­¡± Jean suddenly felt warm in her heart. Although they did not know each other, or rather, just met. However, it seemed that they had been together for a long time¡­ It was hard not to feel touched about it. These ¡°brothers¡± of hers really love her very much. And her ¡®daughter¡¯¡­ Jean took a deep breath and said with a smile, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go together!¡± Such a good family, she also wanted to remember it quickly. Suddenly she let out a snort, looked at the soft and cute Lilly, and said, ¡°Hey, I thought it was just an extra daughter, but I didn¡¯t expect that there were three more brothers¡­¡± Edward corrected, ¡°No, there are eight brothers.¡± Gilbert emphasized, ¡°And the parents too.¡± Lilly immediately raised his hand, ¡°And Master!¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°And Polly! And Tortoise!¡± Jean, ¡°¡­¡± Pablo looked at the energetic group of people, and was speechless for a moment. He opened the booklet and wrote a few words in the booklet muttering. On the side, Josh peeked and fumbled through his booklet, obviously more interested in xy. There were so many ghosts just now¡­ Could my sister¡¯s jar of soul be filled halfway this time? ke, who found no ce for himself in this context, rubbed his nose and said, ¡°You guys go ahead.¡± He went out and closed the door quietly. Looking for soul fragments¡­ It seemed that he probably had to be a priest, otherwise he would not be able to help his little darling when she needed help. ke took out his mobile phone, made a call, and said casually, ¡°Hello¡­ I would like to resign from my position.¡± The person on the other side seemed to be stunned, and immediately chattered a lot with agitation, and they could vaguely hear the words ¡®what do you want to do again¡¯. ke murmured, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m going to be a priest.¡± The other party, ¡°¡­¡­¡± Come on, just go to hell! Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Josh Bewitched In Lilly¡¯s room, since everyone was silent, Josh raised his hand hesitantly, ¡°I still have a question¡­¡± Everyone looked at him. Josh asked, ¡°Uh, why were there so many ghosts by Jean¡¯s side?¡± Edward and Gilbert¡¯s brains buzzed, a lot of ghosts? ? They quickly looked at the camera ¨C no? Then Pablo said, ¡°Because Jean was blessed with golden light, these were all blessings, and it can also be said to be full of merits and virtue.¡± ¡°If the ghosts had these golden lights, they will be rich and powerful in their next life if they reincarnate, so they all want it.¡± Lilly followed up and said, ¡°They¡¯re not only following mother, they¡¯re also following Sister Gemma, that¡¯s why Master said not to let Sister Gemma go back.¡± Everyone suddenly realized that this was the case. Josh then probed, ¡°Then, where are they now?¡± Pablo said, ¡°They should all be wandering around the mansion now. They were thirsty for golden light. I want to see if they can find Jean¡¯s soul fragment.¡± ¡°Attracted by the golden light, there will only be more and more ghosts.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve set up a soul-absorbing streamer in the house, and they won¡¯t be able to get in.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the underworldter to see if I can find anything.¡± Edward and the others, ¡°¡­¡± was this all right? (Ghosts: So they were a group ofbors?) ** In the middle of the night, it was already veryte, and Lilly had already fallen asleep. Josh was also sent to sleep, but his camera was left behind. Gilbert was in the room. Edward came over with a big box and opened it. Jean asked curiously, ¡°What is this?¡± Anthony took out a doll from the box, and said softly, ¡°This was your favorite doll when you were three years old, remember?¡± Jean shook his head. Gilbert and Edward also started to take things out. ¡°This was your favorite little bag and little flower ring when you were five years old. You were so beautiful then¡­¡± ¡°This was when you were seven years old¡­ the puppet rabbit you had been hugging since you were diagnosed with leukemia.¡± Since then, Jean had had to undergo a lot of treatment, and in order to avoid infection, she had also isted many things. She could only look at the outside world through the ss window of the ward. They wanted to bring the best things in the world to her, but she only wanted to be healthy, the only thing that they could not give¡­ Anthony¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled, and he said in a low voice, ¡°This was the first time Jean hadpleted the whole chemotherapy. When she was discharged from the hospital, she was so happy that she grabbed the sunflower she refused to let go.¡± A dried sunflower lies quietly in the photo frame. ¡°At that time, everyone was very happy, thinking that we had finally ovee the illness, so we took a group photo at the gate of the mansion.¡± He put the photo on the table. Jean stared at the photo in a daze, and saw a smiling girl in the photo. Her hair was short and looked like it had just grown out. Beside her were eight older brothers and her parents. Anthony took out a lot of things, most of which were not valuable items, but each one had extraordinary significance. The photos of the little girl gradually changed from seven or eight years old, teens to twenties, every birthday. Though, most of the time they were photos in the ward. She had lost all her hair and refused to be smugly photographed. The brothers also customized a lot of wigs for her¡­ Jean could really see the imprint of the girl¡¯s growth all the way from the photos. ¡°Is this really me¡­?¡± Jean stroked the photo, feeling both familiar and strange. It was as if I looked at my experience in my previous life, but I could not remember it at all. Anthony put down his things and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t remember, just take your time.¡± They were still too anxious. Lilly said that it was necessary to find the soul fragments, but they always wanted to show her the old things, maybe they could make her remember¡­ Jean said silently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t have any impression.¡± Edward immediately said, ¡°What were you talking about, you don¡¯t need to say sorry! Jean never needs to say sorry.¡± Gilbert also said, ¡°It¡¯ste, go and rest.¡± Jean wanted to say that ghosts don¡¯t need to rest, but in the end she didn¡¯t say anything, nodded and floated out. Edward stared at the camera tightly until Jean disappeared from the camera. ¡°Oh¡­ if only I could see Jean directly.¡± He said. Gilbert put away the camera and said, ¡°Why, do you want to see the devil?¡± Edward muttered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible? That kid Josh could see it, no? Speaking of this, it¡¯s strange, why can¡¯t we see ghosts, but Josh can often see ghosts¡­¡± Not to mention Lilly, their most special little girl. However, Josh had never seen a ghost before Lilly came. Could it be that children¡¯s third eye was notpletely closed, so they were different from adults? ¡­¡­ Joshid on the bed tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep, thinking about catching ghosts all the time. Now Lilly, father and uncle were all thinking about Aunt Jean, but he cared more about his sister Lilly. He had to catch ghosts and fill the jar with ghosts earlier, otherwise¡­he might not have a younger sister either. ¡°Suppose x=evil ghost, y=ordinary grieving ghost, z=severe ghost¡­¡± My sister¡¯s master said that more and more ghosts gathered around my aunt. He suddenly had an idea¡ªthen can he design a ghost-catching to catch a hundred ys at once? ! x and z were notmon, but y were a lot! Didn¡¯t this mean that the kpi could bepleted at once? ¡°Wonderful!¡± Josh immediately stood up and turned on the light. Since Pablo said that even ghosts cannot enter, Josh was not prepared at all, thinking that there would be no ghosts with Master around¡­ Inside and outside the Crawford¡¯s Manor, ghosts wandered faintly. A ck cat raised the hair on its back, meowed, and quickly jumped up to the roof of the Crawford family¡¯s main building as if frightened. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Suddenly it seemed to hit something, and it rolled and fought. Pablo arranged a soul-absorbing streamer in a hidden ce on the roof, and was identally swept away by the ck cat¡¯s tail. The ck cat screamed strangely and had another fight before it fled in fright from the edge of the roof and disappeared into the flower garden. In the middle of the night, under themplight, Josh was writing vigorously, when the wind blew past him, a female ghost in red clothes suddenly appeared behind him, standing faintly behind him¡­ Josh felt something strange. When he looked up, he happened to see the reflection of the ss door of the bookcase. On his shoulder, there was a female ghost in red lying on his shoulder! ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ahhh wooo¨C¡± In the middle of the night, a scream pierced the night sky. Josh ran for his life, he was going to find Lilly immediately. Unexpectedly, when he opened the door, he saw that the corridor on the second floor was full of ¡®people¡¯. At a nce, there were at least twenty or thirty of them! When they heard Josh open the door, they all looked over and stared at Josh. In the corridorte at night, a group of ¡®people¡¯ stood silently outside the door without making a sound. No matter who it is, they will be scared to death! Josh¡¯s scalp was numb, his eyes were fixed, and he pretended to be sleepwalking and tremblingly walked towards Lilly¡¯s room. ¡°Can¡¯t see me¡­ can¡¯t see me¡­¡± Josh pleaded silently in his heart. However, the female ghost in red lying on his shoulders slid over his shoulders like a snake, her head was facing Josh¡¯s face, and her white eyes were staring at him. ¡°Hey hey¡­ kid, can you see me?¡± The female ghost in red breathed into Josh¡¯s ear. Josh forced himself to be cross-eyed, and continued to move forward stiffly. The female ghost in redughed again, ¡°Are you pretending to be sleepwalking¡­ You were doing your homework just now, but you weren¡¯t sleeping!¡± As she spoke, her face suddenly split in two, and her eyes became extremely terrifying, ¡°Come down and apany me!!!¡± Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Don¡¯t Be Afraid of Great Opponents, but Useless Teammates Josh was so frightened that he could not control it anymore, he ran wildly, shouting as he ran, ¡°Wuuu, sister¡­ help me, sister!¡± He passed through the bodies of those ¡®people¡¯, and the ghosts made hooting noises from their throats, fighting with the zombies of thest days. Josh ran desperately, even though Lilly¡¯s room was right in front of him, he could not escape no matter how he ran. Upon hearing the movement, ke was the first toe out, followed by Anthony. In the silent corridor, Josh ran back and forth in the corridor while yelling, his appearance was very strange, and he could not run beyond that distance no matter what. ke stared at Josh¡¯s feet, lowered his voice and said, ¡°Bewitched?¡± Anthony frowned, ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± The two looked at each other, and the first thing they thought of was Lilly. But¡­¡­ The little girl was sleeping soundly now. There were still three or four hours before dawn, Josh should he be able to hold on for three or four hours? (Josh: Dad, I ¡®thank¡¯ you for that!) At this moment, Edward, who was awakened, also opened the door. He saw Josh who was crying and circling in the corridor, and was stunned. ¡°Josh, what are you doing?¡± Edward¡¯s voice was quite loud. Josh was startled and shivered violently. At this moment, Josh suddenly kept his eyes fixed and smiled. A stream of saliva dripped from his mouth, like the silly son. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hey¡­hey!¡± ¡°Abaa abaa abaa!¡± Anthony, ¡°¡­¡± He nced at Edward, hoping he could do something. Edward, ¡°!!¡± Fuck, shit¡­ Did he do something he should not do? Could it be that Josh was sleepwalking just now? It was believed that one should not shout when they were sleepwalking¡­ Darn it, did he get into trouble? ? Edward dared not speak. ke said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll call Lilly.¡± Anthony nodded, and then he saw Josh rushing towards him with his hands raised, tears, nose, and saliva dripping down, ¡°Abaa, abaa!¡± Anthony, ¡°¡­¡± This silly son¡­ He was almost finding him a little annoying. He grabbed Josh¡¯s shoulder, only to feel that the surroundings suddenly became a little cold. Lilly was carried by ke. She was rubbing her eyes before fully waking up, and said softly, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Josh immediately turned to Lilly, ¡°Abaa!¡± Boo-hoo! Sister, see if I can still be saved! When Josh turned his head, he saw the female ghost in red lying on his neck and gnawing on him¡­ If she goes any higher, she will eat his brain! ¡°Abaabaabaaaba!¡± Josh even more anxiously. Lilly was confused, ¡°Hey, why are all the ghosts running in?¡± Edward, ¡°All?¡± A gust of wind blows¡­ The surroundings became gloomy and cold, and even the ¡°iron basin¡± ced at Josh¡¯s door was spinning crazily¡ª¡ª ording to Josh, the maic field was seriously disordered. Edward subconsciously took a step back. At this moment, a faint voice came from behind him, ¡°Young~people~you~stepped~on~my~foot~¡± As soon as Edward turned his head, he saw an olddy in a dark purple shroud staring at him. ¡°Fuck!¡± He was so frightened that he ran forward quickly, only to see a little girl standing in front of him, giggling, ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s y hide-and-seek together!¡± Edward, ¡°¡­¡± With the appearance of the olddy and the little girl, more and more ¡®people¡¯ slowly appeared in the corridor, with nk faces and dim eyes. A little baby was crawling happily on the ground. There was an umbilical cord on his body, which was stretched long¡­ the other end was connected to a female ghost with an open belly. Edward, ¡°!!¡± He turned himself into a cross-eyed, I can¡¯t see, I can¡¯t see¡­ Huh, he took back what he said that night. He never wanted to go to hell again! At this moment, a familiar figure came over and stopped in front of Edward. Jean frowned, stared at the little girl and warned, ¡°Go and y!¡± Edward was stunned to see Jean standing in front of him¡­ This was his sister, the sister he had loved for more than 20 years¡­ He thought they would never see each other again, but now she was standing in front of him, just like he used to protect her, protecting him. Edward¡¯s eyes turned red, ¡°Jean¡­¡± He, he took back what he just said! Seeing ghosts is pretty good too! These ghosts he was afraid of could also be the people that someone else was longing to see for one last time. The little girl retreated timidly from Jean¡¯s stare. Edward burst into tears, ¡°Fifth Brother¡¯s Jean was awesome, she will protect Fifth Brother!¡± Jean: Emmm, brother, you are somewhat dramatic¡­ Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Handsome Pablo Anthony frowned, ¡®What¡¯s going on, Edward can see ghosts too?¡¯ Instead, him and ke did not see anything. ke took one nce, and went directly to Josh¡¯s room to get his camera. He did not expect this kid¡¯s invention to be really useful. The other side. Lilly was grabbing the foot of the female ghost in red, trying to pull her out of Josh¡¯s body. The red-clothed ghost scolded angrily, she was a ghost, she could feel that Josh had a special physique and was very weakly attractive. If she could possess Josh, she would be even more powerful¡­ At that time, she could seek revenge on the person who killed her! Unexpectedly, a little boy came to make trouble! ¡°Let go of me¡­!¡± she screamed, ¡°I¡¯m going to eat you!¡± The ghost in red screamed and rushed towards Lilly, and Edward yelled in shock, ¡°Be careful, Lilly!¡± Jean rushed over without thinking. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Lilly let go of his hand immediately, but the red-clothed ghost who rushed over screamed and was sent flying by the red light from the red rope. Edward looked at the red string on Lilly¡¯s wrist in surprise. The ordinary red rope was so powerful? There was chaos in the corridor, and more and more ghosts rushed out. Mischievous little ghosts like little girls giggled and ran around in the corridor. The olddy in the shroud was always chatting with Edward, asking Edward if he could give her a body. There were also ghost babies crawling happily on the ground, and mothers with dystocia nagging sadly, saying that she doesn¡¯t want to die, and at least she must win some blessings for the children¡­ There were so many, there were about twenty or thirty of them! Edward and Josh had the same frightened face. At the most chaotic moment, a blinding white light shed past, and the ghosts ran away in a panic as if they had seen something terrible. Pablo¡¯s robe was willowing even if there was no wind, and he pinched the neck of the red-clothed ghost with one hand, and only heard a chirp! The ghost screamed and turned into an evil spirit, and flew towards the jar of soul in Lilly¡¯s hand. Pablo¡¯s robe flipped, and with just a wave of his sleeves, all the ghosts in the corridor screamed and turned into evil spirits, and all of them returned to their jar of souls! Just when the ghosts turned into evil spirits, seven or eight pieces of golden light floated up, floating in the corridor like fireflies. Lilly¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°It¡¯s mother¡¯s soul fragment!¡± It turned out that Pablo¡¯s method was really useful. Lilly ran over quickly, grabbed the nearest golden light, and put it into Jean¡¯s body. Other golden lights shone slightly, and slowly floated to Jean¡¯s side, and gathered together¡­ In the corridor, there were only a few ghosts left, kneeling on the ground in fear and shouting ¡®Don¡¯t kill me¡¯, ¡®Don¡¯t kill my child¡¯¡­ Pablo withdrew his hands and looked at them coldly. Edward thought to himself, ¡®Damn it, he pretended to be harmless all this while¡­¡¯ Josh looked at Pablo with great admiration, ¡®Lilly¡¯s master is so handsome!!!¡¯ He also wanted to be such a handsome ghost-controlling celestial being! Lilly was very happy, as soon as Master made a move, he found eight pieces of her mother¡¯s soul! ¡°Master is awesome! Master is amazing!¡± Look, the little girl had mastered human high-quality vocabry again. Anthony, ¡°¡­¡± ke, ¡°¡­¡± Pablo waved his wide sleeves, and stood in front of the few remaining ghosts with his hands behind his back. The little girl was terrified and stuck herself in front of the woman with a broken stomach, and the ghost baby crawling on the ground also crawled back into the arms of the female ghost. Both little ghosts were trembling. The female ghost hugged the two little ghosts and cried loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t take me¡­I, I just pity my child, I didn¡¯t mean to stay in the world¡­¡± The olddy in the shroud also lowered her head, her eyes flickering, ¡°I still had a word I haven¡¯t said to my son¡­ just let me finish it¡­ please¡­¡± Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 It¡¯s All Excuses Pablo frowned, ¡°There werews in the world, and there were rules in the underworld. If you don¡¯t go to the underworld when it¡¯s time to go, if you miss the time and be lonely ghosts, you will be killed directly.¡± After a person dies, he will be detained by the angels, and then go through the process to verify their identity, and then will be taken to the judgment process after confirmation. When they arrive at the designated ce, they will be taken to the underworld by the angels, or sent to heaven after verification, or directly sent to get their memories erased and then go to reincarnation. Or be taken to the pce of Hades, interrogated and sent to hell to be punished¡­ Those who refused to leave or did not have household registration and other special circumstances to stay in the human world will eventually lose their souls. In short, everything had strict regtions. The ghosts wandering in the world did not meet the regtions, and anyone who saw them could be killed. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The female ghost repeatedly pleaded, ¡°I know, I know¡­ But my two children died so pitifully, I just want to find some blessings for my children, so that they will have a good pregnancy in their next life¡­¡± Lilly asked curiously, ¡°How did you die? Also, what do you want to say, grandma?¡± The female ghost began to cry and tell. ¡°A year ago, I was still pregnant with my second baby, and I crossed the road with my other child¡­¡± Because the traffic light was too far away, she felt a littlezy, and saw that everyone else was crossing the road, so she also took her elder child¡ªthat is, this little girl¡ªto walk through the road¡­ ¡°There were no cars that day, but who knew that there was a loud noise in the distance, and we already flew out before I could react.¡± Her daughter died together with her, and her pregnant belly was crushed and ruptured on the spot, and the fetus was not spared either. The female ghost cried, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t beenzy, if I had walked the traffic lights with my children, maybe this wouldn¡¯t have happened¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t regret my death, but my child, my child was only seven years old, she had just entered elementary school, and she still had a bright future¡­¡± ¡°And my little treasure, he was never born, and he didn¡¯t even get to see the world¡­¡± The female ghost wept bitterly. Pablo was used to seeing life and death, so he said coldly, ¡°Everyone had his own fate, it was you who didn¡¯t obey the traffic order first, and you shouldn¡¯t drag your two children after death.¡± The female ghost defended, ¡°I didn¡¯t drag my two children, I just wanted to find some blessings for my children¡­¡± Pablo sneered, ¡°Earn blessings, earn virtue, why not go to the Ghost Capital of the Underworld? You can also earn there.¡± The female ghost could not answer, so she could only sob in a low voice. Going to the Ghost Capital of the Underworld¡­there were so many ghosts earning virtue, how hard would that be¡­ She raised her eyes, filled with tears, and pleaded pitifully, ¡°I had it in front of me, please, I only need two small pieces¡­¡± She turned to look at Jean, ¡°Please, you had so many blessings, I don¡¯t need it, but my children were innocent, please give them some¡­¡± Pablo had no expression on his face, he had already seen through everything, and said mercilessly, ¡°Are you really doing it for your child?¡± ¡°That is just your selfish excuse. Because you killed two children, you regret and me yourself¡­ That¡¯s why you had to ¡®make up¡¯ the two children, just to let your own conscience live. But if it wasn¡¯t for you, the two children would have gone to be reincarnated.¡± The female ghost¡¯s pale face became even paler, and she shook her head again and again, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like this, my children were too pitiful, I really just want to imagine that they can have a good birth¡­¡± Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 The Virtue-Worthy Stories The female ghost became more and more agitated as she spoke, ¡°In the first ce, we suffered from an indiscriminate disaster! It wasn¡¯t entirely my fault in the first ce, we were also implicated!¡± ¡°That red-clothed ghost just now, she ran into us and killed us!¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t many cars on Kiniley Avenue, that female ghost got angry with others, and that¡¯s why we got hurt¡­¡± Kiniley Avenue? A year ago, Kiniley Avenue¡­ Edward suddenly remembered, ¡°There was indeed a car ident on Kiniley Avenue a year ago, and we had a construction site nearby.¡± ¡°A female driver was driving on the road at a slow speed. When passing through a one-way street, the car behind her became impatient, and the male driver wanted to overtake.¡± ¡°The female driver didn¡¯t let the male driver overtake, and the male driver became angry. When the car drove to Kiniley Avenue, he deliberately kept the car in front of the female driver several times.¡± The female driver refused to ept it, so shepeted with the male driver. The two drove faster and overtook the other car. Finally, the female driver lost control and ran into therge truck next to her. Therge truck lost control and hit and killed the mother and daughter who were crossing the road. The mother was still pregnant with the child¡­ Later, the male driver was caught and was sentenced to life imprisonment because of maliciously overtaking the car, which eventually led to the death of the female driver, pregnant mother and a little girl. Josh suddenly, ¡°So it¡¯s like this¡­¡± No wonder the female ghost¡¯s face was suddenly cracked and her body was broken just now. It turned out that she died in a car ident. Lilly asked suspiciously, ¡°Master, why did that aunt in red turn into a ghost?¡± Everyone died, and the pregnant aunt and youngdy turned into ordinary wandering ghosts after death, but she turned into a ghost. Pablo said, ¡°When she died, she probably held a breath of anger. After all, she waspeting with others before she died, and she happened to be wearing a red dress.¡± Perhaps in her opinion, it was the male driver who killed her, and it was not surprising that she held back an obsession to drag the male driver to death together, thus turning into a life-threatening ghost. Lilly pursed his lips, not knowing right or wrong for a moment. It was also wrong for thedy with a broken stomach not to obey the traffic rules. But the red-clotheddy on the road raced with others, and killed the broken-bellied aunt and young lady¡­ It was also wrong! Was such a situation worthy of sympathy or not? ¡°Master, father¡­do you want to ept that auntie with a broken stomach?¡± The little guy looked up at Pablo with a confused look on his face. Pablo said with a numb face, ¡°Okay.¡± Josh, ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Pablo said, ¡°Children were indeed innocent, but children can¡¯t be a reason for a person to make mistakes, you know?¡± ¡°There were thousands of poor people in this world, but a person can¡¯t just ask others to give in to her just because she was poor.¡± He looked down at Lilly, sighing secretly in his heart. It was really difficult for her to understand these seemingly cold but impossible things now. However, as the Little Hades, she could not have any extra feelings. He was cold all his life, sees through all kinds of situations, and loses justice once he had love, but if he was cold and ruthless, he would not be able to understand human feelings beyond reason andw, and would lose his humanity. ¡°What does Lilly think?¡± Pablo looked at her. Lilly thought for a while and asked, ¡°Can we imprison her in the ghost world?¡± Master said that in the ghost world there was the underworld and the prison town, and the prison town was the ce where all unreincarnated ghosts gather. There was a hint of approval in Pablo¡¯s eyes, it was pretty good for her now to think of this level.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Can.¡± Although there were other ways, Pablo did not say any more. Now that Lilly said it, let¡¯s do it ording to her wishes. The female ghost with a broken belly was holding the ghost baby and leading the little girl, her eyes were still unwilling, and she could not help but nce at Jean a few times. Going to the ghost world, she had to work hard to earn virtue, let alone to bring two children¡­ Jean had so many blessings, why could she not give her some¡­ With a big wave of Pablo¡¯s hand, the female ghost had no choice but to disappear before her eyes. Anthony pursed his lips. After reading the experience of this female ghost, his heart was heavy and he could not tell what it was like. After all, this was not watching TV or watching a movie, but what happened in real life. He looked at Lilly, unable to imagine that as a child, she had faced theseplex human natures several times, leaving many traces in her heart. But Lilly seemed to havepleted something, with a smile on her small face, as if she was quite happy. Pure and simple, not thinking about what the female ghost said just now¡­ Children, it¡¯s over when it¡¯s over¡­ It¡¯s fine. Lilly turned to look at the remaining olddy in the shroud, and asked, ¡°What about you? Granny, what¡¯s your reason?¡± Pablo secretly said, ¡®Yes, the ¡®office¡¯ experience was getting more and more proficient!¡¯ The olddy in the shroud said quietly, ¡°I still had a word that I haven¡¯t said to my son¡­¡± ¡°This sentence was very important, I said I will go¡­¡± Lilly asked curiously, ¡°What was so important?¡± The olddy in the shroud, ¡°In the backyard of our old house, I buried a jar with ten gold bars and a passbook¡­¡± She was very excited when she said this, ¡°Ten gold bars were all 100 grams. ording to the current gold price, one gold bar was 300,000 dors, ten gold bars were 3 million dors, and I had one million in my passbook, which was 4 million dors!¡± Lilly, ¡°Wow! A lot of money!¡± The little guy was really cooperative, and his face was full of surprise. The corner of ke¡¯s mouth twitched. Edward said, ¡°Lilly, just tell your uncle, I would have no problem to make sure you have pocket money of 10 million a month casually, there¡¯s no need to be so amazed at 4 million¡­¡± However, he also knew what 4 million meant to ordinary people. For some people, that was money that they will never earn in their lifetime. No wonder the olddy refused to leave. The olddy in the shroud continued to say excitedly, ¡°But my son wants to sell the house in his hometown! He wants to marry a wife in the city to buy a house! If it was sold, it will be someone else¡¯s property when someone else digs it up!¡± She was in a hurry as she spoke, her dentures fell off, and she was so excited that she was furious. ¡°No, I must go back, I must tell my son that there was money under the house¡­¡± Pablo still had an indifferent face, and said lightly, ¡°Oh, tell your son that you can entrust your dreams, why do you have to go back by yourself?¡± ¡°When you were still alive, why didn¡¯t you tell your son about such a big thing, but why did you miss it after you died?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t bring money with you, you don¡¯t take it with you when you die. Don¡¯t you know this truth?¡± Seeing Lilly¡¯s puzzled eyes, Pablo exined, ¡°Lilly, we need to learn how to observe ghosts, look¡ª¡± ¡°The old woman¡¯s face was clean, without any trauma, which means that she didn¡¯t die suddenly by ident. Her hair was meticulous, she was wearing a shroud, and she was carrying a piece of jade¡ªit shows that her son was filial.¡± ¡°After investigation: she died of illness. Since she didn¡¯t die suddenly and her son was filial, she had every chance to exin this to her son before she died. Why didn¡¯t she say so?¡± The olddy in the shroud suddenly looked embarrassed, her eyes flickered slightly, ¡°I¡­¡± Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Don¡¯t Bring Money with You, Don¡¯t Take it Away with Death Pablo said, ¡°So don¡¯t use your son as an excuse, you just want to go back, because you haven¡¯t lived enough, you had kept the money for a lifetime, and you don¡¯t had to enjoy it when you were old, you want to go back and enjoy it before you leave willingly.¡± The olddy in the shroud seemed to be exposed, she picked up her dentures and muttered, ¡°I just didn¡¯t have time to say it, I just didn¡¯t have time¡­¡± Lilly understood. She pieced together the logic bit by bit, and said, ¡°Because you still have a lot of money to spend, you don¡¯t want to leave, and you don¡¯t want to dream after death because you want to live and spend the money, so you want to rob my mother. Your body¡­ was like this, right?¡± The olddy was in a hurry, ¡°No, it takes time to send a dream, so many people are sending a dream and it may not be my turn soon! I¡­ my son was about to sell the old house, am I in a hurry?¡± Besides, to send a dream, it would cost her virtue. Then she had to work hard to earn back the virtue¡­ ¡°I¡¯m really doing it for my baby¡­¡± she insisted, ¡°Really, I¡¯m really¡­¡± Pablo raised his hand, and a yellow talisman flew out to seal the olddy¡¯s mouth. In a hurry? For her son? Generally speaking, grieving ghosts wandering in the world could not be seen by rtives, and there was no way to dream. It might take tens or hundreds of years to wait for this opportunity, but if she went to the underworld and paid a little bit of virtue to dream, the time taken would be much faster than her wandering around in the world. She was selfish. She loved money and kept money, and she did not tell her son about the buried gold bars until she died. After she died, she found that the money really could not be taken away. Pablo looked down at Lilly, ¡°What does Lilly think about the olddy?¡± Lilly thought about it. That¡¯s a lot of money. She remembered her own savings¡­ Lilly felt a little pain in her heart. If her money was taken by others, she would be very upset. Lilly said, ¡°Then¡­ then tell the grandma¡¯s son to dig out the gold bars first, so that he can buy a new house instead of selling the old house.¡± Pablo nodded, ¡°Well¡­and then?¡± The most important thing was how to deal with this olddy. Lilly didn¡¯t think too much about it, and said, ¡°Just like my aunt who just broke her stomach, just send it to the prison town!¡± People had their own ce to stay, and ghosts were meant to stay with the ghosts, it was very simple. Pablo could not help being amused, this little girl would draw inferences from one instance. In fact, it was also possible to take the olddy in, let her turn into an evil spirit, take back her soul, and get her to improve herself. The ghosts wandering in the world did not meet the regtions, and anyone who saw them could be killed. However, Pablo still did not say anything, but opened the yellow talisman, and asked, ¡°Now I¡¯ll give you a chance, I will tell your son through a dream about the gold bars, you just need to tell me your son¡¯s name and where he was from. ¡± The olddy in the shroud opened her mouth, but she refused. ¡°I want to tell my son that I still want to see him¡­ This was human nature, it¡¯s normal for a mother to meet her son¡­¡± Lilly could not help interrupting her, ¡°It¡¯s human nature, but you are a ghost now!¡± So this form doesn¡¯t work! The olddy was confused. She wanted to say something more, but Pablo raised his hand, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t say anything, anyway, I don¡¯t care about money, I just care about ghosts.¡± After finishing speaking, half of the olddy¡¯s legs disappeared, and the olddy became anxious immediately, still speaking in defense. After seeing that her neck also disappeared, at thest moment, the olddy had no choice but to tell her son¡¯s name and address. She really wanted to spend it all by herself, but if she really could not spend it, it was better to let her son have it than a stranger. Pablo withdrew his hand and said, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that easy?¡± Lilly, ¡°Now I know!¡± Anthony ke, ¡°¡­¡± Pablo touched Lilly¡¯s little head, and said, ¡°Queer spirits¡±. The evil energy in the corridorpletely dissipated, and Josh¡¯s tumbling iron basin also slowly stopped. Jean, on the other hand, stood there in a daze. The fragments of her soul came back together, and her memory came back. She looked at Lilly and Edward who were nearest, and tremblingly said, ¡°Lilly, fifth brother¡­¡± As if struck by lightning, Edward quickly looked at Jean and said in surprise, ¡°Jean, you, you also remember Fifth Brother?¡± With tears in her eyes, Jean nodded lightly, ¡°There was also the eldest brother, second brother and the others¡­¡± Anthony froze in ce. Lilly was stunned, and the little guy could not recover. ¡°Mom, do you remember Lilly?¡± She looked at Jean in disbelief! Jean looked at her, and did not even dare to reach out to touch her, for fear that everything was an illusion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lilly!¡± she said. Lilly suddenly burst into tears. ¡°Mom¡­it¡¯s really mom!¡± Lilly jumped into Jean¡¯s arms and hugged her tightly, ¡°Lilly misses mom so much!¡± It was as if she finally saw her mother, and all the suppressed grievances could no longer be hidden. With tears in his eyes, Lilly cried and said, ¡°My mother has gone to heaven, and my father doesn¡¯t like Lilly anymore¡­¡± She was sobbing, and the tears dripped down, ¡°Auntie fell down the stairs by herself and said I pushed it. Mommy, Lilly never did it, and Lilly will never own it¡­¡± ¡°But no one believes in Lilly. They often forget to feed Lilly, and Lilly doesn¡¯t have very warm clothes.¡± ¡°After mom was gone, Lilly felt cold every day.¡± Lilly cried while talking, the grievance that had been healed was turned out again at this moment, and she just wanted to be hugged by her mother. Jean¡¯s heart ached¡­ ¡°Lilly¡­¡± She hugged Lilly, hating herself for being blind, and even more hating for her ipetence. Why could not she create a miracle and ovee the disease before she died, or at least send Lilly back to the Crawford family. ¡°It¡¯s all mother¡¯s fault!¡± Jean just felt distressed, very distressed, very distressed! Lilly shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not mother¡¯s fault, it¡¯s someone else¡¯s fault.¡± Jean¡¯s heart was sad, her sweetheart¡­ was always so sensible. Edward hurried towards Jean, but saw her slowly disappearing¡­ He was so anxious that he shouted, ¡°Jean!¡± Lilly rubbed his eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fifth Uncle, Mom is still here.¡± Edward was anxious, ¡°Then why can¡¯t I see her?¡± Lilly looked at Edward suspiciously, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just that Uncle Edward can¡¯t see ghosts!¡± Though, why was he able to see the ghosts earlier? After Josh, Uncle Edward was the other person that could see the ghosts. Why? Pablo looked at Lilly silently, but he was also very puzzled. It seemed that as long as the evil energy was strong and the maic field was particrly chaotic, it was easy to see ghosts standing next to Lilly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, this could not exin why Anthony and ke did not see the ghost. ¡°Forget it.¡± Pablo raised his hand, and the booklet appeared out of thin air. On the page of Lilly¡¯s name, there was no new reminder. Jean¡¯s soul fragments have returned, and she would need to go down to the underworld too. Pablo said, ¡°Jean, you had stayed in the human world for too long, you should go.¡± Neither Jean nor Anthony had time to say a word, and Lilly had just found herplete mother. Hearing this, everyone was reluctant. Lilly¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and he grabbed Pablo¡¯s robe, ¡°Master, Lilly wants a mother, boo-hoo, master was so powerful, there must be a way to keep mother.¡± Pablo, ¡°¡­¡­¡± Damn it boss! Can you stop trapping a subordinate to death! Let¡¯s just say, there were so many other subordinates that the boss should be pulling a leg on¡­ Forget it, those guys were not as reliable as him. Pablo said resignedly, ¡°Yes, you put your mother into the jar of soul, but let me tell you first, you must go down before July 14th¡­¡± ¡°I had nothing else to do, so it¡¯s best not toe out and wander.¡± He can only help her hide it until July 14th. For the rest, everything will be borne by him¡­ Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up, she hugged Pablo fiercely and said happily, ¡°Master was the best! I love Master!¡± ke, ¡°¡­¡± This was the best? He snorted coldly, leaning against the wall with his arms folded. Sure enough, he was so worthless? The jealous daddy MacNeil was a little annoyed, his eyes rolled aside. Lilly happily walked around in the corridor, saying ¡°Thank you, Master¡± and ¡°Thank you, Master¡±¡­ Pablo said silently, ¡°You were wee. You will be promising in the future, but don¡¯t forget Master.¡± He hoped that after Little Hades returned, he would be promoted and rich enough to marry a wife¡­ Lilly nodded again and again, ¡°Yeah! Lilly will help Master get promoted and get rich and marry a wife!¡± Pablo, ¡°???¡± No, how did you know what I¡¯m thinking? His expression¡­was that obvious? Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Josh¡¯s Ghost Hunting n Just as Lilly was cheering, the door of old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s room opened with a bang. She nced nkly, then frowned, ¡°It¡¯s sote, what were you doing here? Don¡¯t you sleep?¡± Anthony pursed his lips, ¡°We¡­ were chatting.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Old Mrs. Crawford immediately chattered, ¡°What were you talking about in the middle of the night? You have to sleep if you don¡¯t want to sleep! How can children grow taller if they don¡¯t sleep? What nonsense!¡± ¡°You, and you!¡± Old Mrs. Crawford stared at ke and Edward, ¡°What were you all doing?¡± Anthony¡¯s sleep had always been bad, and he often didn¡¯t go to bed until three or four o¡¯clock, she knew this. However, what were ke and Edward doing? The olddy looked like she was about to hit someone with a feather duster. ke quickly raised his hand, ¡°Aye aye, olddy, I am innocent.¡± He had been a mere passer-by all night, okay? Nothing involved! Old Mrs. Crawford grabbed the slippers under her feet. Everyone immediately turned their heads and left, each going back to their respective rooms, ¡°scared¡± beyond belief. Lilly stuck out her tongue, grabbed Jean and ran away, ¡°Grandma is angry, run!¡± Old Mrs. Crawford snorted, put down her slippers, and looked helplessly at the empty corridor. What a shame that she had to worry about them even if they grew up already. If she was no longer here in the future, what would happen to this family¡­ Old Mrs. Crawford controlled the wheelchair and went back to her room. She gathered her shawl, and her back looked a bit vicissitudes. Jean turned her head three times a step, with tears in her eyes, she could not bear to leave old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s eyes for half a minute, until she closed the door¡­ No problem, no problem. She still had time, before July 14th, she still had time to say goodbye¡­ After returning to the room, old Mrs. Crawford could not fall asleep. She looked at the ceiling silently, thinking about what to make for Lilly for breakfast in the morning, thinking about how soon she would grow up after going to kindergarten, which primary school would she send to in the future? After primary school, Lilly was so smart, she should be able to keep up, right? At least she would not be as worrying as Hannah, right? The more restless Mrs. Crawford was, the more she thought about it, the more she saw the old man beside him snoring unmoved, she was so angry that she flew up and kicked old Mr. Crawford. This was a subconscious action, old Mrs. Crawford did not realize that she could kick people with her feet, and she was still thinking about Lilly in her heart, so she did not notice it at all. Old Mr. Crawford turned over and pulled a nket to cover himself. Old Mrs. Crawford scolded in a low voice, ¡°Sleep, sleep! Such noise didn¡¯t wake you up, just like a pig!¡± Old Mr. Crawford, ¡°Hulu¡­ Hulu¡­¡± Old Mrs. Crawford, ¡°¡­¡± She was speechless, really, when she was young, she thought it was an exaggeration to describe ¡®xxx sleeps like a rock¡¯, but she did not expect to marry a ready-made rockerter. ¡°Well¡­¡­¡± Old Mrs. Crawford tossed and turned and could not fall asleep, so she simply got up and went downstairs to prepare breakfast. The night passed, and the next day, Edward, Lilly and Josh could not get up early. Anthony was okay, he was used to going to bedte and getting up early, and he still got up. Old Mr. Crawford was drinking tea with a teacup in a refreshed manner, while reprimanding him with a stern face, ¡°The fifth one hasn¡¯t woken up yet? So are Drake and Josh, have you learned from Zachary?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s ke?¡± Anthony took a sip of strong tea and said, ¡°Go for a run.¡± Old Mr. Crawford snorted, ¡°Gilbert went to the emergency room again in the middle of the nightst night, didn¡¯t he?¡± This was justifiable. However, the other children were just at the time when they were full of vigor, so they all slept inte, like something. Without raising his eyelids, Anthony said, ¡°Lilly can¡¯t get up either.¡± Old Mr. Crawford slipped his lips, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter for Lilly, she is a little girl¡­¡± Anthony looked up at him. Old Mr. Crawford immediately changed his words, ¡°Girls also had to go to bed early and get up early! I¡¯ll ask someone to wake them up.¡± At least get up and eat breakfast before going to sleep¡­or your stomach will be bad. Old Mr. Crawford didn¡¯t say this. Old Mrs. Crawford carried a small basket of fried steamed buns, controlled the electric wheelchair to come out, and said, ¡°Did you know that there was a thunderstormst night?¡± Old Mr. Crawford paused and frowned, ¡°Could there be thunder in this weather?¡± Old Mrs. Crawford sneered, ¡°It¡¯s not just thunder, the roof had been knocked down, didn¡¯t you hear it?¡± Old Mr. Crawford, ¡°¡­¡± Did that really happen? Old Mrs. Crawford said angrily, ¡°I knew you were a pig!¡± Old Mr. Crawford curled his lips and continued to read his newspaper. ¡­ Josh was in the room. He had actually gotten up, but had been writing furiously. ¡°Sister caught a total of 23 grieving ghosts and 1 ghostst night!¡± Among them, the female ghost with a broken belly and the old woman in the shroud were not caught, Josh only felt that it was a shame. ¡°Now x=2 (vanity ghost, fake foreign devil), y=23, z=1¡­¡± Suddenly, he felt the dawn of victory! Josh could not help but think: If he took Aunt Jean out for a walk every day, he would bring back 20 ghosts every day. It only takes less than five days! My sister¡¯s kpi can bepleted! It¡¯s a pity that I can only think about it, after all, this was not good for Aunt Jean. Josh thought about it, and suddenly thought, No, instead of relying on luck to catch ghosts, why not take the initiative? ! Hospitals, haunted and murderous ces, and even other people¡¯s graves¡­ Uh forget it, other people¡¯s grave mounds were a bit out of ce. Josh felt that his idea was feasible, and immediately searched the Inte for ces of great evil, holy ces of haunted spirits, highways of death¡­ At this time, he suddenly saw a video, which was the one he recorded. In the video, a female ghost wasining about the bad environment in the country and the sweet air in foreign countries. When she was finally caught, she became angry and rushed towards the camera¡­ It was the video of thest time I caught the fake foreign devils! This was a video he posted on his ¡®Spiritual Theory¡¯ website. He had edited the video, blurred Lilly¡¯s appearance, and changed her voice. Only people who were familiar with Lilly can recognize her. ¡°My video was stolen?!¡± Josh speechlessly. He saw that the blogger who stole the video was called ¡®The North Shadow¡¯, it should be a spam ount, and all their posts were reposted from other people¡¯s videos. Among them, the video of Fake Foreign Devil had the highest traffic. It seems that it should have been uploaded in the past two days. Josh looked through thements on this video. ¡°Damn! I was deceased when I saw thatst rush!¡± ¡°May I ask which movie was this? Please notify me when there is an answer!¡± ¡°Oh my god, was this a visual effect made at ater stage? It is so realistic!¡± ¡°Not a movie! I¡¯m a veteran horror movie fan, and I¡¯ve seen all the hot ones, but I don¡¯t have this one! So it should be done by the blogger himself¡­ The best post-production often makes people feel that there was no post-production, blogger, you win! Subscribed! ¡± Josh was speechless. He immediately clicked the report button. He provided evidence, the link to the original video, and when he went downstairs after going to the bathroom, brushing his teeth, washing his face and changing his clothes, he found that the video had been taken off the page. ¡°It¡¯s quite impressive.¡± Josh said nonchntly. ¡­ In a rented house in a vige in the city. The North Shadow watched excitedly as the traffic of the ount gradually increased, and the constant sound of information notifications in the background was simply intoxicating. 500,000 likes, and the background yback volume had exceeded 20 million! ¡°Send it!¡± The North Shadow spun around excitedly. In the past few days, he had been posting the video of thest live broadcast, and the two hot hashtags #Lilly #threeleggedrtionship had been overused by him. In the beginning, the daily ie of the video was more than 3,000, but the next day it became more than 1,000, and then hundreds, dozens¡­ A video could onlyst for a few days. He had to do new videos. However, the new videos all cut the same content, and he cut more than a dozen different titles from different angles. The North Shadow had two ounts, the smaller ount had been posting videos, and he had never expected that the smaller ount would blow up, it was an unexpected surprise. ¡°Post, post, post!¡± The North Shadow looked at the ie in the background, ¡°It¡¯s only been one night, and the ie had already exceeded two thousand!¡± ording to his prediction, this video would definitely go up again. The link under his video happened to be the time when the app was most poprized, and it would be no problem to charge 5,000 a day! ¡°This was a long video¡­at least ten days and half a month, and when the app promotion was over¡­I can earn at least 100,000!¡± Unexpectedly, a small video website he identally discovered would bring him such a big surprise. The North Shadow was excited, but when he refreshed the background again, he found a notification. ¡°Your work was suspected of giarism and had been taken off the shelves.¡± The North Shadow was speechless. What the hell! His 100,000 dors! The North Shadow was furious, and cursed, ¡°Garbage tform! There were so many people giarizing, why should I be arrested!!¡± He was very dissatisfied. There must be a jealous dog who saw his traffic and reported it! The North Shadow gritted his teeth, registered another ount, and then logged into the small website called Spiritual Theory, and continued to secretly download¡­ Chapter 167 Chapter 167 hapter 167 Someone¡¯s Fallen Into the Water Harvard¡¯s nickname this time was ¡®Brother Harvard¡¯s Videos¡¯, He uploaded three videos in one go. The videos on this website were too long, and one video could be split into three parts. He then recorded a voiceover, putting in his exnations and breakdowns. He was nothing but pleased with his new ount! The name alone sounded promising! This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Yet¡­ Half a day seemed to fly by. Harvard realized that his ount had not gained any traction at all. ¡°Impossible! These are good videos, high quality videos!¡± It just needed a boost in views. Yes, a little stimtion would make his video blow up for sure. A view booster cost a hundred dors¡­ Harvard decisively put all of the two thousand dors he had just made in, spending all of it on view boosters! Yet the rest of the day passed by¡­ The views were still lukewarm. It did get a little more likes, but only a little over a thousand. ¡°No, that¡¯s too slow¡­¡± Harvard was getting desperate. What was he going to do? Stream himself cutting off another finger? But losing a finger might not get him views? Harvard wed at his scalp, the thoughts getting to his head. No one saw how terrifying and bloodshot his eyes had gotten¡­ Over at the Crawfords. Lilly had just finished eating. Shey on the sofa, patting her stomach like it was a drum. ¡°So round, what a round stomach~ this is a happy stomach full of food~,¡± she hummed. Polly stood by the staircase, extending her neck and singing along, ¡°The little pig¡¯s so round~ closing her eyes and falling asleep~ her big ears p and p, her little tail wags and wags~ Grumble grumble grumble, grumble grumble grumble~!¡± Lilly said at once, ¡°You¡¯re the pig! I¡¯m not a pig!¡± Polly wrote, ¡°Oink oink!¡± Bettany chuckled. ¡°Lilly, don¡¯t sit after eating. Get your Dad, we¡¯re going for a walk.¡± Lilly bounded up the stairs at once. ¡°Sure~¡± Polly hopped down as well, hunching her wings and swaying behind her. ¡°We¡¯re going for a walk, we¡¯re going for a walk!¡± Polly quacked happily. ¡°Tortoise, we¡¯re going for a walk!¡± Tortoise¡¯s head retreated into his shell from where he was restingzily on the stairs. Lilly ran into ke just as she reached the top of the stairs, and tugged at his arm. ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go for a walk!¡± ke wrote, ¡°She has finally remembered me!¡± He looked at the time, and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Lilly raised the jar of souls. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re going for a walk!¡± Uncle said that Mom could never go out. Now that she could, she must be so happy¡­ Only for Pablo to turn her down. ¡°No, I can¡¯t these days. I just went down to see Jean, and they¡¯re all after her! I¡¯ve still got to tend to themter, ugh¡­¡± There was nothing that could be done. She was, after all, the prized pupil. Lilly replied, ¡°Alright¡­¡± Sheforted Jean. ¡°Wait a little longer, Mommy!¡± Jean stroked her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± In Hannah¡¯s room, Hannah raised her head with a pitiful expression. ¡°I want to go for a walk too, Dad.¡± Liam barely raised his head. ¡°Those are some pretty good ears you¡¯ve got on you. Close the door, you¡¯re not leaving until you¡¯re done.¡± Hannah was speechless. Liam was rushing his designs on the side, as well as watching over Hannah as she did her homework. He realized that she was just writing what she thought the letters looked like, and the letters looked like gibberish. He almost exploded. The math questions to the side were an even bigger problem. 1+1=3¡­2+2=2. Liam was annoyed, and Hannah wanted to cry. Both father and daughter were at each other¡¯s necks, giving each other fell. ¡­ The Crawford mansion was located by the city river, on the widest side of the river. The shore that dipped into the water was shaped like half an ind, and thus was named the Five Elephants Penins. Behind the penins was thergest state-protected forest garden, the Greenhill Garden. The Crawford household was right in front of Greenhill, facing the water. The night breeze cooled as it swept over the trees and the river, dispersing the summer heat. The butterfly bridge twinkled with dreamy lights, reflected into the river like glowing ripples. Lilly hoisted her backpack further up her back, stretching out an arm past the rail. ¡°Wow~ it¡¯s so beautiful~¡± ke pushed Bettany along, looking around leisurely. He had not felt this free in a while. Despite being in charge of watching over the hill, he rarely had time to bask in the peace it brought. Polly was ecstatic flying back and forth, and in an out¡­ Just then, a series of panicked cries came from a distance. Someone was crying out loudly, some people were abuzz with chatter. Bettany raised her head. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A few people were running around and shouting, ¡°Someone¡¯s fallen in the water! It¡¯s two girls! ke frowned, hurrying forwards to take a closer look. Lilly frowned at the lights reflected into the water, panic rising slowly in her chest. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Mysterious Bottom Of The Lake ke weaved through the crowd quickly, and saw a head bobbing about the water. Even more strangely, there were two girls sobbing their hearts out. Both of them were drenched. He had heard that there had been two girls who had fallen into the water. Had they been rescued already. A middle aged woman shouted, ¡°Give me back my daughter! My poor daughter!¡± She panicked as she spoke, insisting on getting into the water. ke pulled her out of the way at once. ¡°Don¡¯t you go in there!¡± Thedy refused to listen, insisting on going in. ¡°My daughter, please save my daughter!¡± But, there were a few old uncles and aunties shouting by the shore, ¡°No, it¡¯s a man¡­ there¡¯s a man too!¡± So was it a man or a woman? The middle-aged woman shoved ke away, and was promptly yanked back. He asked sternly, ¡°Can you swim?¡± Thedy shook her head. ke said, ¡°Don¡¯t go in there. Wait here for me. Got it?¡± Upon speaking, he jumped into the water. There was a life at stake here, and time waited for no one. ke rowed in the direction of the floating head. Only for the middle-ageddy by the shore to jump in anyways. The water¡¯s edge was shallow but got deeper as it went further into the center. She walked along the edge, shouting, ¡°My daughter, save my daughter!¡± Before she could finish, she lost her footing and slipped and fell into the river! Thedy cried out in panic, struggling and iling her limbs. ¡°Help¡­¡± ke was nothing but annoyed. He¡¯d told her not toe in, she didn¡¯t know how to swim¡ª and she¡¯d done it anyway. He stared at the head in the middle of the river. It had stopped moving. The middle-ageddy was closer, only two meters away. If he were to save the person in the middle of the water, thedy might be dead by that time. The person in the middle of the river was already unmoving, and most likely dead. ke would obviously choose the person who was more likely to survive. One would usually prioritize that factor when saving someone, not who was more deserving of being rescued. ke swam back at top speed, raising the woman and hauling her to the shore, before swimming off into the middle of the river. The woman fell into the mud by the river, crying out once before she was yanked ashore by the people nearby. Her cries could still be heard from a distance. Bettany and Lilly could not match ke¡¯s speed, and had only reached the shore now. Lilly looked to the shore, and panicked at once. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Daddy, Daddy!¡± She ran down. Bettany freaked out at this. ¡°Lilly, don¡¯t go down there!¡± Lilly turned around. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma! I know what I¡¯m doing. You stay safe!¡± Upon speaking, she ran off. Bettany did not know what to do. She herself could not go down, that would only add more trouble. She clutched her remote controller, backing her wheelchair up half a meter. There were too many people by the river¡ª she would only cause more trouble if she were to fall in. Bettany retreated to a safe spot, gging down a passer-by to watch over Lilly. Lilly was a pretty fast runner for how short her legs were, and reached the shore in no time. She did not act rashly, and merely cupped her hands by her mouth to shout, ¡°Dad! Come back!¡± A man ran over, hoisting her up. ¡°Don¡¯t go running around, little girl!¡± The winds by the river were strong, and ke could only hear himself rowing. He had reached the middle of the river, and reached out to grab the floating person. The second his fingers closed around the person¡¯s clothing, all ke could feel was a sticky, slippery sensation. He found that very strange. This person had just fallen into the water. Why did they feel mossy and slimy, like algae had begun to grow on them? The person was on their back, exposing a pale and lifeless face with upturned eyes. It was a terrifying sight. It was a man. ke got a shock. Just then, he felt something wrapping around his ankles and pulling him into the water! ¡°What?¡± How dare you trick me, of all people? ke wrenched his feet free, stomping down viciously! Anyone would have been scared witlessing face to face with a corpse, but not ke. Anyone would also have been terrified if something in the water was to grab their ankle out of nowhere¡­ but not ke. ke was nothing but calm. He grabbed the floating male corpse, stomping down vigorously. He had undergone underwater training before, and was able to use his strength underwater unlike most people. He felt like he was kicking against something round and soft¡ª because he had lost his footing after stomping down, the round thing was probably shaped like a human head. ke did not have time to think about what was underwater. He grabbed the male corpse, swimming vigorously to shore. Yet the thing underwater was relentless in its pursuit, and quickly caught up to his leg again. ke was dragged backwards once again. This underwater force seemed to be pretty strong. ke frowned. He let go of the corpse, pushing it hard towards the shore. Whether the corpse made it or not was out of his control now. His own safety was far more important. After doing this, he was able to swim with both hands. Yet whatever force that was underwater had now caught both of his ankles. ke was no longer dragged backwards, but he could not swim forwards as well. He was stuck. His ankles felt slimy, like the corpse from just now. ke¡¯s mind raced. If he didn¡¯t panic, he might just be able to hold off this underwater force until the authorities got here. But this might not work. He did not know what he was dealing with, and if it might explode with energy all of a sudden. Just then, a ray of green light shone across the water. A parrot was seen carrying an amulet in its mouth. It flew to ke, stepping right on his head. ke thought to himself, What the¡­ Polly held the amulet in her beak, pecking ke¡¯s head again and again. ke was speechless. He reached out to grab the amulet. Polly flew up immediately, crowing, ¡°Burn it! Burn it!¡± Lilly had been watching from the shore nervously, and had sensed the dark energy around ke when he was struggling in the water. She could not go there, and the authorities weren¡¯t here yet. In a fit of panic, she spotted Polly and an idea came into her mind at once. She reached for her backpack, fishing out an amulet and passing it to Polly for her to bring over. Thank goodness Polly did not let her down. ke held the amulet, pping it onto the surface of the water. He had never used a yellow amulet before, and thus did not know how to do it. It was clear that Polly knocking it above his head did not work. The water was the other way to go, then. Sure enough, he was right. The murky water was suddenly aze with green mes as ke felt the thing grabbing his foot let go of him at once. The darkness of the water cleared slowly, reflecting the lights once again. ke took the chance to swim back to shore at top speed. He saw the male corpse again just as he reached. It looked like he had been hung up by an outstretched branch. He paid it no mind, returning to shore at once. Lilly ran into his arms, hugging ke tightly as tears shone in her eyes. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± ke stroked her head. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± What happened today had been very strange, but he had been in many situations that had been far more dangerous than this one. The authorities arrived shortly after, fishing the male corpse out of the water at once. The corpse¡¯s face waspletely drained of color, his eyes widened like his death had been a wrongful tragedy. It scared the wits out of the onlookers nearby. ke frowned. This corpse¡­ Hadn¡¯t its eyes been rolled backwards? Why were they open now¡­ Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Is Saving Someone A Mistake? The rescue boats lit up the water in the night, searching and scooping as time passed. The middle¨Cageddy, now restrained, continued to shriek, ¡°My daughter¡­ my daughter¡­¡± Yet after half an hour searching, nothing seemed toe up. Someone said that the girl may have been dragged under the current, and had sunk to the bottom of the river. Either way, there was no way she was still alive¡­ ¡°Ugh, if thatdy hadn¡¯t meddled just now¡­ her daughter might have been found¡­¡± ¡°Alright, stop talking about it. She just lost her daughter, that¡¯s a pretty big deal¡­¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s chest ached as she listened. No, how could it have been her fault? She had just been anxious. Any mother would have done the same in a situation like this. She hadn¡¯t asked for ke to save her, either. Why hadn¡¯t he saved her daughter, and gone back for her instead! The woman was ovee with remorse and guilt she could barely breathe, running to ke and beginning to hit and kick at him: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save my daughter first! Why did you rescue a dried-up corpse! Why did you save me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re evil, you should be dead! My daughter¡¯s only sixteen, but you didn¡¯t save her! You should be dead!¡± The middle-ageddy shrieked loudly, yelling bloody murder at ke. Lilly clenched her fists. ¡°Unreasonable! Unreasonable! You¡¯re being absolutely ridiculous!¡± Her father was far from deserving to be dead! Lilly did not get it. Her father had tried so hard to save everyone, why was it his fault now? ke pushed Lilly behind him gently, his expression cold. He could understand the pain of losing one¡¯s daughter¡ªe to think of it, he would be just as overwhelmed if his dear Lilly was gone. But understanding was one thing. That didn¡¯t mean he was going to be med for it. ke grabbed the woman¡¯s palm, outstretched and ready to p Lilly. He shoved her away. ¡°I won¡¯t me you for this, seeing as your daughter¡¯s nowhere to be found.¡± The woman refused to back down still. The man that had helped Bettany look after Lilly just now shouted, ¡°Are you done making a scene?¡± ¡°Did he not go down to try saving everyone? Did he not run into trouble on the water as well?¡± ¡°Who do you think you are, asking for someone to sacrifice their life for your daughter¡¯s! Is your daughter¡¯s life somehow worth more than that of others¡¯ now?¡± The woman bit her lip. So what if it was? The point was that her daughter was gone now! ¡°Did I beg him though?¡± The woman had seemingly lost it, shouting such a thing. Everyone else did not know what to say. Someone piped up, ¡°It¡¯s truly your daughter¡¯s demise to have a mother like you! No wonder she offed herself.¡± ¡°Exactly! Who says that? He jumped in to save your daughter, and you¡¯re still saying all that.¡± The woman broke down for real this time, sobbing loudly as she screamed, ¡°What the hell are you talking about! My daughter¡¯s already gone, and you¡¯re speaking of her like this! Did he save her? No, he didn¡¯t! You¡¯re all evil, saying things like this¡­¡± She iled her arms as she spoke, trying to hit the crowd. Polly was not having any of that. She hid in Lilly¡¯s shoulder, squawking, ¡°You evil woman, fall on that big bottom of yours!¡± Just as the words rang through the air, the woman really lost her footing and slipped and fell to the ground. Her head hit the ground hard, putting her in a kneeling position to the person that she had just hit. Both Lilly and ke were rendered speechless by it. Polly herself was terrified at the sight, scrambling to appease Lilly at once. ke scooped Lilly up. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The authorities had finished recording his statement, and he had also left his number with them. There was no point in staying here anymore. Before leaving, ke cast onest nce at the corpse lying by the shore. The tarp covering his face had been blown open, exposing his bloated, pale face. ke¡¯s heart lurched in fear at the sight¡ª The man¡¯s pupils were looking at him! Just now in the water, they had been rolled backwards. When he was ashore, they were wide open and staring in front of him. And now¡­ The pupils had somehow turned over! ke was speechless Lilly asked, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s up?¡± ke asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your Master?¡± Lilly responded, ¡°He¡¯s back underground. Said that there was someoneing for an inspection¡­¡± ke did not say anything more. He pushed Bettany along, returning home. Bettany asked anxiously, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ke did not show much emotion, only mumbling, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Bettany, ¡°Why were you struggling in the water for so long, then?¡± She had been on the walkway by the riverbank when everyone was crowding by the shore, and could see that ke had been struggling in the water for quite a while. ke wrung his T-shirt out. ¡°The water weeds were a pain.¡± Bettany could not help but nag, ¡°Well, don¡¯t be so rash next time! It¡¯s sote in the night, how terrifying! You can¡¯t see anything, what if you had run into something in the water? ke was speechless. Bettany was referring to branches, or rocks in the water. ke thought of the thing that had grabbed his ankles just now. Once he was home, ke took off his soaked clothes to reveal his firm, broad chest. He checked himself for wounds in the mirror, and saw nothing strange. There was just a purple-green handprint on his ankle¡­ ¡°Tss..¡± ke touched the mark. It felt cold. It seemed like he would have to go looking for his dear Lilly after he was done showering. Just as he was in the middle of his thought, a knock sounded on the door. ke wrapped himself up in a towel, cracking the door open slightly. Lilly stood outside the door, looking to the left and right before whispering, ¡°Dad¡­¡± ke opened the door for her toe in. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, my darling child?¡± He asked. Lilly was holding a wooden sword around the length of a palm. She was d in yellow robes, and was holding a paper amulet in her other hand. God knows when she¡¯d bought all that¡­ Lilly said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m here to exorcize you!¡± ke: ¡°Uh¡­ hang on.¡± He hadn¡¯t showered yet. Lilly nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t run a bath!¡± ke gestured an ¡®ok¡¯ sign at her. He had never liked taking baths anyways. The sound of water came through the bathroom. Lilly was still worried, and called out. ¡°Daddy?¡± ke¡¯s voice rang through. ¡°Mmm?¡± Lilly stopped worrying. ¡°Nothing, just checking if you¡¯re alive.¡± ke was speechless. Within thirty seconds, Lilly called out again. ¡°Daddy?¡± ke thought to himself ¡­I¡¯m still alive. Another thirty seconds passed. ¡°Daddy?¡± ke was speechless The door opened with a creak, and ke stood in the doorway with a bemused expression. He was d in a bathrobe, tossing the towel he had used just now into theundry basket as he said, ¡°My dear child, this is the fastest Daddy¡¯s ever taken a shower. Lilly thought, Uh¡­ She asked, ¡°Are you clean, then?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ke was speechless. What did you think?! Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Going The Extra Mile For Clout ke sat on the sofa, Lilly squatting in front of him to inspect his foot. All that could be seen was the purple-green handprint on his ankle had only deepened, as if it was rotting. Lilly took out the paper amulet and set it on fire. She then filled up half a bucket of water, scattering the ashes into the water and stirring everything together with the wooden sword. She picked up ke¡¯s foot, submerging it into the bucket as she washed it with the amulet water. ¡°O¡¯ stinky foot, O¡¯ Daddy¡¯s stinky foot, it¡¯s so stinky and stinks everywhere..¡± ke chuckled lightly. His feet did not stink! As the water sshed onto the purple-green handprint, ke felt a slight stinging pain on his foot as the handprint on his ankle began to fade. Within no time, the bucket of water had turned ck. ¡°Whoa, this is a big one!¡± Lilly eximed. ¡°You didn¡¯t get pulled down, Dad! You¡¯re awesome!¡± ke was speechless. He did not know if his darling girl was praising him, or the demon that had tried to harm him. Lilly headed for the bathroom with the bucket, pouring the water down the toilet. After flushing it down, she filled another half-bucket of water. After repeating this twice, ke¡¯s foot finally went back to normal. Lilly took off the robe she was wearing, and tied it to his feet. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ke took in the sight of his busy little bee. The kid meant serious business, diligent in washing his feet and wiping them dry with the robe. A strange emotion rose in his chest¡ª he was touched. He had never thought that he would have such a caring, kind daughter one day. ¡°All done!¡± Lilly pped her hands. ¡°You can¡¯t take the robe off all night, Dad.¡± ke nodded, reaching out and hoisting Lilly into hisp. ¡°Thank you, Lilly. That looked hard.¡± Lilly hugged ke¡¯s neck, nting a slobbery kiss on his cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Her tone was soft, her eyes big and ck as they blinked. She then hopped out of his grasp to the side, bouncing up and down the bead beforending on her back and patting the space next to her. ¡°Come on, Daddy! Let¡¯s lie down!¡± she said. ke chuckled to himself, getting up and lying next to Lilly. Lilly stretched her legs out for a while, raising them into the air and catching her feet with her hands. After doing this for a while, ke turned around and saw that she had fallen asleep. ke put a nket over her, tapping her on the nose. ¡°Goodnight, my darling.¡± The incident about the three girls drowning in the river had be a hot topic online overnight, especially the middle-ageddy¡¯s line, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to save me!¡±. ¡°Three girls drowned in the river. Man jumps into the river to save them. The girl¡¯s mom responded, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to save me!¡± ¡°Young girl drowns in river and body cannot be found, mother curses rescuer, ¡°You should be dead!¡± ¡°Three girls drowned at the same time, one of them missing. Mother screams at rescuer, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save my daughter first!¡± The titles were getting more and more scandalous, attracting a flock of onlookers. They all seemed to be angered by the situation, leaving a slew of angryments cursing out the mother. Thement section grew, boosting the incident¡¯s poprity and putting it on the radar of national broadcast stations. Harvard, who had been worrying about how to gain poprity, saw this as a golden opportunity to follow this hot topic. He made many videosmentating on the matter, criticizing the mother for her skewed values. And yet¡­ There were too many creators talking about this. He was no match at all. The likes he got may have been higherpared to other videos, but they never passed a thousand. The yback only reached twenty to thirty thousand. He hadn¡¯t done more. Suddenly, an idea came to him. ¡°I can do something else!¡± He made a burner ount, posting ament in support of the mother against all the others bashing her. Yes, you did save the other two, but why didn¡¯t you save the remaining one? You should have saved all of them! Do you know how sad her mother must be? I think the mother was right. You shouldn¡¯t have bothered trying to be the hero if you¡¯re ipetent! Honestly, the only way to make this fair would be if all three girls died. The prizing opinion was definitely controversial enough, and he was instantly met with countless angry replies. @shanshan, ¡°What a scumbag! Are you even human?¡± @justsurfingaround, ¡°Have you lost your mind? People sh*t out of their butts, but you seem to sh*t out of your mouth!¡± @happybaby, ¡± I have no words. How do people like this exist? Crazy!¡± Harvard was¡­ overjoyed at the amount ofments yelling at him! The tform itself was blind to whether thements were positive or negative. Traction was traction. The more agitated people got, the better he felt! Not long after this, Harvard realized that the facts had shifted again. Three girls had drownedst night, but only two of them were rescued¡ª and a male corpse. The third girl seemed to have vanished into thin air, unable to be found. More and more creators began going to the river and livestreaming their attempts to find the body, gaining thousands and thousands of views. Harvard did not think twice. He packed up his gear, setting out for the river as well. The river was surrounded by onlookers, and many creators were live streaming. ke stood beside the crowd holding Lilly. She stretched her neck out to watch. Seeing her struggle, ke hoisted her up onto his shoulders to get a better view. Lilly could finally see. ¡°It¡¯s too far though!¡± Lilly put a hand above her eyes, squinting into the distance. ke pulled out a pair of binocrs, handing them to Lilly. Lilly cried out in delight. ¡°Whoa, Dad! Are you a magic genie?¡± ke thought to himself, Yes, what would you like? Lilly said at once, ¡°A lollipop!¡± ke opened his hand, revealing a strawberry lollipop. Lilly was overjoyed. She sucked on the lollipop happily, looking across the ocean. Three boats were moving around the water, and another two could be seen further ahead. This had be hot news, and everyone was interested in knowing what would happen. ¡°It¡¯s day out. There won¡¯t be anything,¡± Lilly said. ¡°Oh, Dad, what was the deal with that dead body?¡± ke: The police are still investigating that. But that was hardly a problem for him, was it? ¡°I looked around. The dead guy was an eighteen-year-old boy. Young man. He saw someone drowning in the water, and jumped in to save them without hesitation.¡± It was a shame he only managed to save two girls, and never made it back to shore himself. ¡°What¡¯s even stranger is that he clearly just drowned, but when I touched his arm in the water it felt all slimy. Like it had been in the water for a few days.¡± ke would not have even believed that this boy was the brave hero who had jumped into the river, had he not seen the surveince footage himself. Lilly thought, How strange¡­ Had it really been three girls who drowned? Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Demons Make Merrier Humans Lilly stared at the river, her tiny face creased into a serious expression. It made for a rather adorable sight. There was a livestream set up near the riverbank, and a creator was hosting another two meters away. The usually quiet riverbank was suddenly abuzz with dramatic voices. ¡°This is where the three girls drowned. Like and subscribe to the channel, and follow me as I bring you on a journey to get to the bottom of this curious case, thetest updates will¡­¡± ¡°The boats still haven¡¯t found anything. Take a look at where I¡¯m pointing at right now, this is where the male corpse was found¡­ Oh, please feel free to check out the shopping cart! In it are a few listings for popcorn and chips, that you can all snack on while you watch the stream. Shipping immediately upon order!¡± ¡°Does anyone want to give us a gift or two? We¡¯re currently battling with these guys, and we can¡¯t let such a hot topic lose to them, can we? Am I right¡­ Someone just gave us a huge tip, guys! Thank you so much! Peace be with you! Please follow this generous tipper!¡± Lilly was speechless She furrowed her brows, confused. ¡°What are they doing, Dad?¡± ke looked over at the chaos. ¡°This is hell on earth. Demons make merrier humans¡­¡± Some people were just around for the drama, gossiping in the crowd and adding to the discourse. A life and death situation was a mere opportunity to profit for them. Human beings are terrifying creatures. Some of us appear to be human, but possess hearts that are to be feared more than those of demons. Lilly sucked on her lollipop, sulking quietly. ke asked, ¡°Lilly, what do you need from Daddy?¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°Nothing at the moment.¡± Her master had said that there was a hierarchy for resentful spirits, too. Some resentful spirits could onlye out during nighttime, but some of them could also appear in ces with high levels of dark energy during the day. ces such as the bottom of a river, bushes by the side of a riverbank, or the space underneath a bridge were all considered to hold quite a bit of dark energy. The resentful spirit fromst night had killed a boy, and even grabbed Lilly¡¯s dad¡¯s foot. Lilly was worried that the spirit would be too powerful ande out to cause more harm, and thus insisted oning out to take a look. ke asked, ¡°Are we going back now, then?¡± Lilly held the binocrs up to her eyes. ¡°Hang on¡­ Dad, let¡¯s go to the other side of the river.¡± There was a garden on both sides of the river. This side was closer to the area¡¯s residences, and was thus filled with more people. On the other side was an office building, and thus there were less people hanging around there. This contrast was even more prominent at night, one end of the river buzzing with life and the other cold and quiet. Harvard had been streaming by the river for two hours. His tongue was going to run dry, and his skin was being baked alive. Yet there were still barely any people watching his stream. He huffed irritably. Why did others¡¯ streams have so many people watching, but he had barely any viewers? It was the same story! This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. This was so unfair. Harvard opened a bottle of water. He nced at the mere eleven people watching the stream, and didn¡¯t even feel like continuing anymore. Just as he was taking a sip, he spotted a tall, fit man carrying a little girl and leaving. His height was remarkable enough to make him stand out already, and the little girl riding on his shoulders only added to that height. The onlookers were focused on the river, their phones pointed towards the water. No one had noticed the father and his daughter. Harvard perked up at once. Wasn¡¯t this Lilly Crawford? Having edited a billion videos about Lilly, Harvard recognized her at once. He packed up his gear, following closely behind. Harvard¡¯s eyes were practically glowing. Lilly = views! Office hours had just ended, and cars zoomed across the bridge. The air was rife with the tick of engines and the sound of car honks. Everyone was in a rush to get home. There were also some people who stopped and pointed at the boats from the bridge, talking amongst themselves. ¡°They¡¯re still looking¡­ Did you see the news? A boy jumped into the water to save the girls, and managed to save two of them¡­ but never returned himself¡­.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the guy who rescued them survive?¡± ¡°You saw the earlier news. Thetest update confirmed that the boy died. He¡¯s a senior studying at the high school around here¡­ the guy who survived was the second person who jumped into the water. I heard he was a really tall man.¡± ¡°What a tragedy¡­ he saved the others but couldn¡¯t save himself.¡± Coming out of the park, ke put Lilly back on the ground. He held her hand, weaving through the crowd on the bridge and overheard the voices. These people were right. The two girls had been rescued when ke jumped into the water. It was the boy who had saved them. ke guessed that the boy had probably jumped in and rescued the two girls first. When he went back for the third one, he never returned. The only thing suspicious now was where the third girl was. Logically speaking, if all three girls had fallen into the water at the same time, the third girl¡¯s body should be in the river, even if she did drown before help came. The boy¡¯s death was also strange¡­ it didn¡¯t seem like he struggled much. ¡°We can go from over there,¡± ke said. ¡°There¡¯s a side door that goes into the garden about a hundred meters after we cross the bridge.¡± Both father and daughter made their way into the park, and realized that there were quite a few creators live streaming here too. It was not nearly as crowded as it was on the other side, but there were still quite a few people. Most of them had left with the boats, but more people woulde and set up their equipment. Because of this, ke did not notice Harvard hidden in the crowd. Lilly was holding a smallpass. Pablo had given it to her, and it was around the size of a watch. ¡°This way¡­¡± Lilly led ke to a banyan tree by the water. The tree was not very big, its trunk around the size of an adult thigh. Its branches stretched across the surface of the river, drooping into the water. Thepass stopped moving when they walked up to the tree. ke asked, ¡°Here?¡± Things looked perfectly fine. ke let go of Lilly. ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± The soil around the banyan tree was slippery and wet. ke carefully made his way down for a few meters, raising his head to look in the direction of the banyan tree¡­ The sight that greeted him almost made his heart beat out of his chest! All that could be seen under the banyan tree was a long-haired girl standing up. Her dyed blonde hair hung on both sides of her bowed head, and she was d in a crop top with a gray and white miniskirt. Her hands hung limply by her sides, her arms white and bloated and her fingertips ckened. Her legs were also drained of color. She was wearing ck loafers, with prettycy socks. As if she had heard a sound, the girl fell into the water with a ssh. Following this, a shrill cry sounded next to ke¡¯s ear: ¡°Help¡­ someone¡¯s fallen into the water!¡± Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 She Just Won¡¯t Listen ke whipped his head around. The voice was loud and shrill, but he did not see anyone around him who could have said the words. But because of the sound, many people crowded over at once. ¡°Quick, someone¡¯s drowning!¡± ¡°Help them¡­ quick, someone help them! Does anyone know how to swim? Save them!¡± ¡°Get the people on the boats over here¡­¡± The people shouted loudly in a fit of panic. Soon enough, seven to eight people had crowded by the originally empty riverbank. Almost half of them were holding streaming equipment. The riverbank broke out into chatter. ¡°Oh my God! Guys, someone¡¯s drowning! Why can¡¯t I swim¡­ oh, help them!¡± This was a panicked cry. ¡°Guys, someone¡¯s drowning. Oh my God, what is with this river and people drowning in it all the time¡­¡± This was a voice of shock and confusion. ¡°I can¡¯t swim, sorry¡­ Oh, thank you for the tip, Bro! Oh my, we¡¯ve got a mega tipper here! Well, uh¡­ I¡¯m going to do it! I¡¯m going to give it a try! Please pray for me, guys!¡± This was someone who had clearly lost their mind just for a tip¡­ Amidst the chatter, a middle-aged man had taken off his shirt and was getting ready to jump. The livestreamers panned their cameras over to him at once. Lilly ran forwards, tugging at the man¡¯s trousers. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go, Sir!¡± The man thought that Lilly was worried for him, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I can swim!¡± Lilly was in a fit of panic. ¡°No, there¡¯s danger out there in the water¡­¡± Lilly refused to let go. Her red bracelet glowed lightly, and the man could not shake her off no matter how hard he tried. Someone from the side called out, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you, kid? Why are you getting in the way? Where are your parents, whose kid is this!¡± A few grown-ups crowded over, trying to pull Lilly away. ke had juste back up from the mud. Seeing this, he growled, ¡°How dare you touch my daughter!¡± The ferocity of his tone scared a few people, and they withdrew their hands. He cast a look around him. ¡°No one fell into the water. I checked.¡± Everyone else took in the sight of him, his clothes soaking wet. They stopped short. The guy hurried to ask, ¡°Did you go down there?¡± ke nodded. ¡°I went. No one drowned.¡± Everyone found this incredibly strange, nothing but confused. Yes, ke had promised Lilly that he would not go into the water before going to the banyan tree, and Lilly had given him an amulet as well. He had lied. He hadn¡¯t gone into the water, and was going to pull her ashore before she got too far away when he realized that something was very off and came back at once. So, he lied. He did not go into the water, but was going to call for the bots toe over instead of having average people jump in. Yet just then, a middle-aged woman parted the crowd with a bewildered expression as she shouted, ¡°That¡¯s my daughter, that¡¯s my daughter¡­¡± She ran towards the river as she screamed, jumping in without hesitation as she continued to shriek, ¡°Jane, Jane!¡± ¡°Jane, Mommy¡¯s here! Jane¡­¡± ¡°Come back!¡± ke cried out coldly. Yet the woman paid him no mind, swimming deeper into the river. All of this happened out of nowhere, and no one knew where the woman had evene from. Yet she had jumped into the river, the water leveling up to her chest before she was knocked over, beginning to struggle. ¡°Ahh.. help¡­¡± she shouted instinctively. Everyone did not know what to do. ¡°She can¡¯t swim! What was she thinking, my God!¡± The man was about to jump in again, when ke held up a hand to stop him as he was on the phone. ¡°I¡¯ll get the boats toe over.¡± The streamers began to yell,N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°The poordy¡¯s going to drown!¡± ¡°The boats are so far away, they¡¯re not going to make it in time!¡± The man looked over, and wanted to jump again. ke blocked him off firmly, stopping him from getting into the water. Seeing ke stop him time and time again, the man finally lost it and shouted, ¡°There¡¯s a life at stake here! What the hell are you doing?¡± The crowd was beginning to panic as well. ¡°Yes, yes, he can swim! Let him go!¡± ¡°Come on, hurry up! She¡¯s not going to make it!¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening over here? Both the kid and the man trying to be nuisances, are they uncaring because it¡¯s not happening to them?¡± ke saw that the man was not listening to him, and sent him keeling over with a flying kick as he said to Lilly, ¡°Darling, hold him down!¡± Lilly climbed onto the man at once¡ª and sat right on his back. The man: ¡­ He struggled for a little, and found that he really could not get up. ke glowered at the crowd. ¡°I said, no one¡¯s going into the water!¡± The crowd could not retaliate, growing more and more anxious before beginning to yell insults and abuse. ke paid them no mind. He made a few calls, to which he got quite a good response. The nearest boat came speeding over. ke estimated the distance. The boat should be here in two minutes. A human being can be saved within four to six minutes upon drowning, and can be rescued within one or two minutes after they have drowned. Even if the woman had stopped struggling, she would be saved for sure if she was given help within two minutes. Which was to say that as long as the boat got here in two minutes, she would be fine. She would just cough up some water, and be fit as a fiddle. The sun was setting then, its rays hitting the woman in the water. ke suddenly thought of one risk: the resentful spirit might drag the woman underwater¡ª But ke did not really care about whether or not that happened, really. Call him cold-blooded, or heartless. A life was just a life. Why drag other innocent people down because these people kept on refusing to listen? The crowd began to curse ke out. Even the streamers were piping up in rage. ¡°This man¡¯spletely heartless! He¡¯s got a kid, too! No wonder his daughter¡¯s just as evil as he is. It truly runs in the family!¡± ¡°Does this man have a heart? How could he be so cold-blooded?¡± ¡°He¡¯s making it sound like there might be danger in the water, but there¡¯s a life at stake here! Are we really going to see a life end before our eyes and not do anything?¡± ¡°What a fake! He thinks he¡¯s doing good, but he¡¯s clearly just trying to get popr!¡± Harvard was the only streamer who remained silent, but his gaze shed excitedly. He had taken the chance to whip out two phones the second he heard someone cry out, ¡°Someone¡¯s fallen into the water!, and now had three angles shooting Lilly, ke and the woman. All of these shots were going to be great content! Harvard knew very well that this was going tond him in the top searches. No one was going to cover this as well as he did. He was going to edit a few videos in a row, and upload them every half an hour! Yes, this was going to make him go viral¡ª Harvard was certain he was going to make it big! Just then, someone cried out in shock. ¡°Look over there!¡± All that could be seen as the sun set across the river, was a blond female corpse floating over. She was d in a gray and white miniskirt. It was clear she was a corpse, because she was floating lifelessly¡­ Just as everyone was agape in shock and horror, a terrifying sight happened. The corpse raised her hand, dragging the woman to the bottom of the ocean! Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Lilly¡¯s Mad ¡°Argh¡­¡± The riverbank rang with cries and screams. The sun set, and the garden was cool with a chilly breeze. Everyone was rigid with terror. ¡°What, what just happened?¡± ¡°Did I lose my mind?¡± ¡°Oh my God, forget about that! Save her, save her!¡± Yet no one dared to go in anymore. The sight had been far too terrifying. If that blonde girl had really been a corpse¡­ A corpse would have just dragged someone underwater. Who would dare go down there? And if Blondie hadn¡¯t been a corpse and a human being, that would mean intentional murder. She had waited for the woman to jump in¡­ and then drag her underwater¡ª absolutely no one was going to go down there! Some of the people looked at ke. Thank goodness he had stopped them, or they would have gotten into trouble along with the middle-aged man too. Just then, the boat had just arrived. The people on the boat could see better. One of the rescue team members, a young man, shouted, ¡°We¡¯ve found it! We found it¡­¡± The team saw a struggling woman and what looked like a floating corpse, and prepared to go over and help. A senior member called out, ¡°Keep a close eye, Greg!¡± The young rescue team member¡¯s name was Greg. He was overwhelmed with emotion then, having finally found the dead girl¡¯s body after searching for an entire day. The body was d in clothes that matched the description of the girl who had drowned too¡­ The next second, he saw the corpse get up and drag the strugglingdy underwater.! ¡°F*ck me!¡± Greg cried out in terror. He could clearly see that it was a corpse floating. He had fished up a good number of dead bodies, and knew one when he saw one. Corpses could drag people underwater?! Just then, Greg felt as if his head was going to explode. Every hair on his body was upright. ¡°C-c-captain!¡± he cried out. The captain walked over with a rope in his hands, moving quickly as he spoke. ¡°Why are you acting as if you¡¯ve seen a ghost? Get them!¡± ¡°Hey, where¡¯d they go? I just turned around for a second!¡± There was another kayaking from the opposite direction. The tools needed to haul a dead body and a live one were different, and thus they changed thes quickly, working together to pull both people up.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The female corpse and the middle-aged woman were fished out of the water. Everyone saw the dead body give a massive twitch, and thought they were seeing things. Greg¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°C-c-c-captain!¡± The captain was in shock, too. ¡°I saw, I saw. Keep quiet!¡± The woman was first pulled up, and the rescue team got to work at once. She spat out a mouthful of water in no time, returning to her senses slowly. Upon gaining consciousness, she began to scramble to her feet as she screamed, ¡°Jane, my Jane¡­¡± ¡°Quick, save my daughter!¡± The rescue team captain held her down. ¡°Your daughter¡¯s been pulled ashore. We understand how you¡¯re feeling, please take your time to grieve!¡± The woman was startled. ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Did that mean that my daughter is dead? No, no. The other two girls had been rescued, why had only her daughter died? She refused to believe it! The woman clutched the edge of the boat, mumbling to herself, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! You¡¯ve got the wrong body! I just saw my Jane, I¡¯m going to get her myself¡­ I¡¯ll get her myself if you won¡¯t help!¡± She made a move to jump into the water as she spoke, listening to no one. Everyone else did not know what to say, but this was not the first time they¡¯d seen someone lose control like this. They¡¯d been working for a rescue team for years. Before seeing the body, family members would usually cling on to anyst shred of hope that their loved ones were still alive. After the body was finally pulled up, some family members would faint on the spot. Some would break down and refuse to believe it, some of them would even assault the team members and me them for getting there toote¡­ The woman was held down forcefully, and she turned to look at the corpse covered in a blue tarp. The tarp was lifted, and sure enough, it was her daughter. The woman fell to the ground, thrashing around and throwing kick after punch to Greg who happened to be closest to her! ¡°What¡¯s the point of you working here? Why¡¯d you only find my daughter now? Shouldn¡¯t it be easy to fish out a dead body? You¡¯re all bloody useless, scooping around for a whole day for this to happen! You¡¯re the reason my daughter¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°You should be dead! All of you should be dead!¡± She sobbed and screamed. Greg¡¯s chest ached listening to her. As a rescue team member, the joy of rescuing someone alive was barely enough to soothe over the heaviness that came from pulling up a dead body. It was enough that this one had been thetter, and now they were all getting cursed at by the deceased¡¯s loved ones. The passion he had in him when he first entered the rescue team was slowly fading, turning into a hopelessness in humanity¡­ Was there really a point to all of this? The woman continued to scream and curse as they reached the shore. ke held Lilly as they waited by the riverbank. Rumor was it that they had pulled both people up, and a crowd was growing. Lilly¡¯s chest thumped ufortably as the woman continued to scream her head off. Lilly was only four, but was feeling a wave of annoyance. ¡°Stop yelling!¡± she cried out loud all of a sudden. ¡°You¡¯re the useless one! You¡¯re the most useless! All you do is cause trouble, and you don¡¯t listen when people tell you not to do something, then you scream and yell at others! You¡¯re a coward!¡± The kid was so mad that she had used a word she had learnt from television. ¡°Coward¡±. She truly felt like thisdy was being a real pain. It was tragic that she had lost her daughter, but she shouldn¡¯t be cursing other people out like this! Everyone else nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s not easy to be a rescue team member! They¡¯re not making a cent off you doing this. What right do you have to be yelling like this¡­¡± ¡°Were they wrong for just helping?¡± The more hot-tempered onlookers cursed some more. ¡°I think you¡¯re more at fault here, as the mother! Couldn¡¯t you have watched your own daughter? All you know to do is me others!¡± The more mild-tempered ones did their best to mediate. ¡°Alright, alright, that¡¯s enough. She¡¯s having a hard time, she just lost her daughter¡­¡± ke pursed his lips, staring at the crowd before him coldly. He had long since gained an icy exterior from the bloodshed he had experienced himself, and did not feel much about this. Yet Lilly wrangled out of his grasp, running to the young man silently packing up to the side. Greg was packing up the ropes, the weight in his chest so heavy he could barely breathe. Work had finally ended for the day, and after being on his toes all day all he could feel was fatigue. Extreme fatigue, to the point that he considered nevering back to work after this. Just then, a tiny hand reached out and held his arm softly. Greg stopped short. A little girl raised her head, speaking in a solemn tone. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Sir. You¡¯ve done well!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the best, Sir! You¡¯re like a superhero!¡± Staring into her wide, jet-ck eyes and her sincere, solemn gaze, Greg felt a lump in his throat as his eyes began to water. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± The little girl¡¯s dad walked over, hoisting her into the air. She waved goodbye, and Greg waved back hurriedly. Who said being a hero was all about glory? Greg smiled, rubbing his eyes and mumbling, ¡°Thank you¡­¡± This stranger of a little girl. He suddenly felt like he had gained a burst of courage. Next to him, the woman continued to scream her head off. ¡°Why are you yelling at me? Do you know how I feel right now? Have you lost your daughter before? You know nothing!!¡± ¡°Did I say the wrong thing at all? My daughter wouldn¡¯t have had to die if you had all been faster¡­¡± ¡°This is all your fault. My poor daughter, my Jane¡­¡± The wind blew across the tarp covering the girl¡¯s corpse, exposing her widened eyes and pale face. No one saw her pupils give a violent twitch, before returning to normal. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Two Water Spirits Lily clutched the amulet in her hand, frowning at the tarp in the distance. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°This resentful spirit¡¯s a tough one,¡± said Lilly. ¡°She¡­ huh?¡± ke asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Lilly pointed at the corpse in the distance. ¡°Daddy, her eyes are closed.¡± ke looked over. That really was the case. No one had been paying attention to the corpse, but Lilly had been watching closely. Her eyes had been round and open, and now they were closed. ke said, ¡°But that didn¡¯t happen to the boy¡¯s body fromst night¡­¡± The male corpse¡¯s eyes had been rolled back in the river. It moved twice when he got on shore, following him. Lilly stared at the river for a long time. ¡°I¡¯ve got it¡­ we were wrong, Daddy.¡± ke said, ¡°Oh?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°There should be two resentful spirits. One of them is fierce, the other one not so much. The one who grabbed you yesterday was the fiercer one, Daddy. I think the less fierce one is in that lady¡¯s body.¡± ke understood at once. ¡°So there had only been two girls who fell into the waterst night. This girl Jane¡¯s been dead for a long time, and became bait. The boy saw Jane after saving the two girls, and went into the water. Then he was killed by the resentful spirit.¡± Lilly nodded, holding up a thumb. ¡°You¡¯re a genius, Dad!¡± ke waggled his eyebrows. ¡°Well, of course.¡± Lilly said, ¡°How¡¯d the two girls fall into the water anyways? Did they see Jane when they fell in?¡± ke said, ¡°I¡¯ve looked that up for you. The girls thought the lights looked really pretty reflected onto the water, and fell in while they were trying to take photos.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t see Jane, but felt like they were being dragged out. They were too terrified at the moment to be sure if it was just the current.¡± ¡°The boy just happened to pass by, and rescued them immediately. The boy had just reached shore when he heard a ssh and someone screaming for help¡­¡± Both father and daughter understood now. The boy had saved both girls, and no one was supposed to die in the first ce. The problem was with Jane. ke saw the already dead Jane standing upright underneath the banyan tree by the river when he went there to check¡­ The tide had been lowtely, so Jane would have no way of climbing onto shore. Even if she had been caught by a branch, there was no way she would be able to stand upright. Lilly fiddled with the amulet in her hands, her tone nothing but worried. ¡°Now we get it. We just don¡¯t know how to catch the two resentful spirits.¡± The two spirits had probably already seen her, and were most likely not going to go close to the riverbank anytime soon. ke lowered his gaze and whispered, ¡°Lilly, how about I take you on a boat trip tonight?¡± Lilly perked up at once, raising a hand. ¡°Yes, please!¡± ¡°But Dad, the ghost will probably recognize us. We should dress up a little.¡± She covered her mouth with her palm, whispering as well. ke hauled her into his arms. ¡°You mean to disguise ourselves.¡± Lilly said, ¡°Yep, so you should dress up as a woman so you won¡¯t be recognized, Daddy!¡± ke was baffled by this. Upon finding out that ke and Lilly were leaving, Harvard finally put his phones away and left in a hurry. More and more streamers crowded over, trying to get firsthand footage of the corpse. They were all stopped by security outside the garden. Harvard kept walking, not even caring about getting a shot. He had breaking news! Upon returning to his room, Harvard got to work immediately. After being done with editing ¡®Dead Female Body Found¡¯, ¡®Man Watches Woman Drown¡¯, ¡®Deceased¡¯s Mother Curses At Rescue Team¡¯ had just hit the top searches. Most of thements under ¡°Dead Female Body Found¡± were about the same, reading something like. ¡°Rest in peace!¡± ¡°I cried¡­¡± ¡°Hope there is no suffering in Heaven!¡± Following this, was the video of ke stopping people from rescuing the girl. ¡°Who¡¯s this? He¡¯s not going to rescue the girl, but not letting others do so either?¡± ¡°I¡¯m speechless. How do people like this exist?¡± ¡°Yeah, but I saw another video of the girl¡¯s mother ming the rescue team foring toote to save her daughter LOL. I think people like this should just die! They don¡¯t deserve any sympathy at all!¡± The tide had been lowtely, so Jane would have no way of climbing onto shore. Even if she had been caught by a branch, there was no way she would be able to stand upright. ¡°I saw that too! Gosh, my blood pressure spiked watching that old hag scream her head off¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but that tall dude isn¡¯t exactly an angel either? Why¡¯d he stop the rest from helping?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think everyone should speak too soon. There was probably danger in the water, and that was why the tall dude didn¡¯t let them go in!¡± To avoid further confusion, theizens scrambled for rted videos just to get a clearer glimpse of what had been in the water. And they found a blurry video of the middle-aged woman being dragged down the water by a floating corpse¡­ Theizens were shocked. ¡°F*cking hell, is my vision screwing with me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fake, isn¡¯t it? All the videos are really blurry, I¡¯m pretty sure someone edited them!¡± ¡°LMAO. What year are we living in? All phones have HD cameras until ites to the supernatural or UFOs! You¡¯re making all this up!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fake, I was there! I think I saw that corpse move¡­¡± And so, the topic ¡®Fake Dead Body¡¯ hit the top searches. This was what Harvard had been waiting for. He had ultra-clear footage. ¡°Ha ha! They don¡¯t know what¡¯sing!¡± He was going to go viral for sure this time! Harvard uploaded the video immediately. He was smart about it, uploading the video of the corpse dragging her mother into the water first. ¡°The Full Story: Part One ¨C Drowned Girl Wilds Out, Drags Mother Underwater!¡± Sure enough, the video blew up like a cannon within less than half an hour of being uploaded! Theizens were all scared out of their wits. ¡°Gosh, that¡¯s a clear video. I just sh*t my pants! I even saw how pale that girl¡¯s face was!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a good person and I believe in kindness, grace, love, trust, thew, my country¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I watched this. Please watch over me God, and keep my family and I from harm¡­¡± There were evenments of religious texts. Of course, there were the doubters as well: ¡°That¡¯s such a clear video. Was it edited in post? LOL, I can¡¯t believe people are believing this crap.¡± ¡°It has to be edited. I¡¯ll bet my life savings on it.¡± Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 The Guys Are Getting A Manicure The endless ding of Harvard¡¯s phone was like music to his ears. His video was in the top searches, and had surpassed five million views in just half an hour. This was just the beginning! Harvard took the chance to upload a second video: ¡°The Full Story: Part Two ¨C Man Sneaks Down To River, And Someone Calls For Help Right After That¡­ Drowned Girl Fakes Death, Real Or Supernatural?!¡± The video was uploaded, attracting a slew ofizens instantly. ¡°I was rmended this video because of its quality! This creator is amazing, I¡¯m subscribing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t that little girl Lilly Crawford? What does she have to do with any of this?¡± ¡°That tall man went down to the banyan tree to put the body there, I¡¯m sure of it! Hear me out: he killed this girl, and was trying to get rid of the body¡­. And made it look like there was paranormal activity to distract everyone!¡± ¡°Uh, that¡¯s kind of ridiculous. Who the hell would get rid of a body with so many people standing around? Look at all those streamers nearby. Why would he risk getting caught?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he was getting rid of the body, but I¡¯m certain he had something to do with the paranormal activity.¡± The discussions got more and more heated as the traction skyrocketed. Harvard rode on Lily and ke¡¯s borrowed poprity, and made it past five hundred thousand subscribers with eat. He had turned into one of the biggest creators overnight! With these new fans, he may not get millions of videos in his future videos¡ª but a few twenty or thirty thousand likes would be in the bag for sure. That would be enough for him already. He uploaded the third video. ¡°The Full Story: Finale ¨C Inte Superstar Lilly Crawford Has No Reaction To Cold Dead Body. Is There More To The Little Girl Who Questioned The Inte In Tears?¡± ¡°This video was even more scandalous, containing edited clips of Lilly standing by the riverbank quietly watching on. Lilly was just being a good, well-behaved little girl, but was edited to look like a heartless onlooker¡­¡± Lilly had amassed a great amount of protective, mother-like supporters from thest time she went viral online, and they came to her defense at once upon the release of Harvard¡¯s video. Of course, there were also people who called her terrifying. The virality skyrocketed even more¡­ ¡°My, my, Lilly Crawford, you really are my money-maker!¡± Harvard was more than overwhelmed. No one in the Crawford family was on social media then. After all, this whole ordeal was considered to be ¡®other people¡¯s business¡¯. The Crawfords did not see how Lilly could be rted to all of this. They were just concerned for ke now¡­ The Crawford family crossed their arms, taking in the sight of the ¡®highdy¡¯ walking down the stairs¡­ Well. She was high for sure, considering how tall she was. It was pretty wild to look at, to be honest. Anthony came in from outside. ¡°The boat¡¯s already¡­¡± He then saw a crossdressing ke, and had to fight the urge tough. Was this really the God of Battle he knew? ke¡¯s eyelid could not stop twitching. ¡°Darling, how about I get you someone else to dress up.¡± Lilly was already too far gone, holding up a few bottles of nail polish excitedly. ¡°Sit down, Dad!¡± ke was forced onto the couch. Lilly held the nail polish, painting all ten of his nails different colors. She even took his shoes off, and painted his toenails too. Jerome scowled, tutting out loud. ¡°Ridiculous.¡± Was he really just giving into a child and letting her mess around with his nails just like that? Edward said, ¡°Yes, but¡­ Lilly can paint his nails if she wants to!¡± He did not help with the situation, merely adding to it. ¡°Use the bright pink, Lilly!¡± Lilly suddenly turned to Edward. Edward was annoyed. Sure enough, the little demon said, ¡°Sit down, Fifth Uncle¡­¡± Edward remained silent. He was regretting his initial enthusiasm now. ¡°I think I¡¯m good¡­¡± Edward mumbled. ¡°I haven¡¯t got very nice fingers¡­¡± Lilly fixed him with a pitiful stare, puppy eyes and all. ¡°You should do it too, Fifth Uncle!¡± Edward replied, ¡°Alright¡­¡± Jerome shook out the newspapers he was holding. ¡°No principles whatsoever¡­¡± And yet, karma came his way. Lilly finished painting Edward¡¯s nails, and her eyes thennded on Jerome nearby. ¡°Which color would you like, Grandpa?¡± Jerome remained silent. He frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Lilly said, ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Jerome said, ¡± ¡­Blue.¡± Little girls loved ying around like this, dressing up their dolls, styling their hair, painting their nails¡­ Lilly, deeply engrossed, took out the blue nail polish at once and painted it on Jerome. Anthony backed up slowly, pretending to answer a call. Liam suddenly remembered that Hannah needed another page of homework, and hurried upstairs. ke nced over. Come on, good times were to be shared, guys! ¡°Lilly, I think your Uncle Anthony would look great in the bright pink. As for your Uncle Liam¡­ hm, I think he¡¯d look pretty good in ck.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. They were just concerned for ke now¡­ The Crawford family crossed their arms, taking in the sight of the ¡®highdy¡¯ walking down the stairs¡­ Lilly¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°Yeah, yeah! Uncle Liam, Uncle Anthony! Come on down!¡± Those two were speechless. Bettany held back herughter, watching this group of guys failing to turn a little girl down. What a turn of tables! The lights had just gone up. Three people were acting very strange around the garden¡¯s boat-renting area. Three men were d in coats and hats, their hands rammed deep in their pockets as they got on a boat quietly. Behind them was a little boy, hopping and prancing about. Behind the little boy was a woman in a long red dress. She was covered in makeup, but looked rather strange¡­ Behind all of them was a girl of college age, having the time of her life taking pictures. The three men were ke, Anthony and Edmund. The made updy had been calledst minute, a reluctant Layton currently regretting his life choices. Jean was practically in stitches at the sight. Despite ke not crossdressing in the end, him and the other guys had all sported manicures. Lilly even insisted on making them wear flip flops to show off their dazzling toenails. Said toenails were currently digging hard into their flip flops. Jean hooked an arm around a twitching Layton, beaming. ¡°Hey, prettydy. Out alone tonight?¡± It was a shame Layton couldn¡¯t see her. He¡¯d be fuming otherwise. The boat was a small ferry. Upon entering the cabin, ke and the rest took out their hands, and their toes stopped digging into the bottom of their flip flops. How the hell had they walked the entire way like this? Layton¡¯s expression returned to normal as well. ¡°What¡¯s the mission today, Mr. MacNeil?¡± He had only received an emergency call for him toe here for a mission. Who would have expected for the Crawfords (specifically, Edmund and Lilly) to force him into women¡¯s clothing¡­ ke said, ¡°Here, put this ne on.¡± This was a custom-made ne Lilly had made to ward off evil spirits. Layton in his crossdressing outfit was confused. Following that, he saw the Crawfords¡¯ brightly-colored nails. Even their toenails were manicured. Anthony and Edward had the same treatment. Anthony¡¯s nails were bright pink and preppy, while Edward¡¯s were ck¡­ Uncle Edward stared at his nails, pretty satisfied with them. ¡°Heh, I think they look pretty good actually.¡± Layton was confused. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Catching a Water Spirit Layton did not know what to say. ¡°What¡¯s our mission today, Mr. Meil?¡± ke said, ¡°We¡¯re going to lure someone out. They¡¯ve seen Lilly and I before, so we can¡¯t show ourselves. You¡¯re going to lure it out.¡± ¡°I remember you¡¯re pretty good at swimming, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯ve done an underwater battle before.¡± Layton nodded his head. This was all not a problem. But¡­ ¡°Has that person seen me before? He asked solemnly. Which enemy was this? Was it a prisoner on the loose? Mr. Meil was clearly so concerned! Yet ke stopped short, before saying. ¡°No, they haven¡¯t seen you.¡± Layton was speechless. So what was the point of him dressing up like this! As if he could guess what Layton was thinking, ke rattled off some nonsense off the top of his head at once. ¡°This outfit¡¯s to protect you. It¡¯ll ward off evil spirits.¡± Layton thought to himself, Thanks, so so much. The ferry puttered off onto the river, spinning around slowly on the water. ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± Layton covered his face. ke wasfortably reclined on the couch, his arms spread out and his legs crossed. ¡°See that window?¡± he said. ¡°Open it, and stick your head out.¡± The ferry had been designed for the river tour. The second floor was the dock, withfortable sofas. In the cabin was a minibar, with a window made of ss that could be opened. Layton opened the window, and stuck his head out. Lilly took off her shoes and climbed onto the sofa, copying the way ke was sitting with her limbs stretched out. ¡°Then you need to stick your arms out, and y with the water.¡± Layton was baffled by it. Crossdressing, sticking his head out of a window, and now ying with the water. Why did something feel strangely off? Whatever. A mission was a mission, and Layton was on one. The window was quite a distance from the water, and he had no choice but to lean out of the window to get to it. Thankfully he had pretty long hands, for how tall he was. Lilly thumbed away on her phone, taking picture after picture of Layton before saying, ¡°Say, ¡®Come y, baby!¡± Everyone on TV said that. Anthony smirked. ke twitched in amusement. ¡°Don¡¯t shout too loudly, darling.¡± And so the lot of them sat sipping their coffees as Layton toiled away by the window. The wind had messed up his silky hair, and his hand patted the water half-heartedly. What a beautiful sight he made. Just then, Layton felt something. He frowned. Water weeds? But it was very thin and slippery, and felt more like hair! The next second, he felt as if his wrist was being grabbed harshly and yanked out! Layton was ted. The bait had worked? Who the hell was this? They were pretty good with underwaterbat, weren¡¯t they? It was impressive enough that they could hold their breath for so long, and they were so strong too! Layton smirked coldly, and was just about to yank the force dragging him down up. Yet ke¡¯s voice rang behind him, ¡°It¡¯s here! Layton, hold yourself down!¡± Layton was just about to say that he had this in the bag, he was experienced enough. Yet the next second, he saw a pale white hand sticking out of the water to grab his other hand and pull it as well. Layton fell into the water with a ssh! Layton was wearing a red dress as he fell, and a piercing cry rang through the air, ¡°Help¡­ someone¡¯s fallen into the water¡­¡± He had quite a sharp eye, and was able to open his eyes underwater. Layton flipped around to grab the person¡¯s hands instead, yanking harshly to see who it was. The sight that greeted him was a pale face drained of all color with its eyes upturned! Next to it was a young girl, staring daggers at him as well. Layton thought, What the f*ck, these were some big water weeds! Layton was not as calm of a person as ke was. The shock made him swallow a mouthful of water, and before he could blink twice the two ¡®people¡¯ had dragged him to the bottom of the water. At the veryst second, the ne he was wearing emitted a faint glow as ke¡¯s voice rang through the air, ¡°Get her, Layton! Don¡¯t let her escape!¡± Suddenly, his feet were grabbed. Layton grabbed both wrists at once, yanking hard. With a loud ssh¡ª Two bodies were dragged out of the water,nding onto the boat with a thump! Before Layton could react, his vision darkened at the corners and he fainted. Lilly clutched the amulet, crying out loudly, ¡°Ha!¡± The wooden sword attached to the amulet flew out, nailing the two corpses who were trying to escape to the boat. The gesture scared the living lights out of Edward and the rest. They had only thought they were dealing with ¡®spirits¡¯ here. Which meant that they wouldn¡¯t be able to see said spirits, merely watching Lilly catch them. But these two were clearly not spirits, but bodies. Lilly remembered what her Master had said. She was not strong enough yet, and shouldn¡¯t take care of spirits on her own. He frowned. Water weeds? But it was very thin and slippery, and felt more like hair! But¡­ if she didn¡¯t put these water spirits to rest, her amulet wasn¡¯t going tost long enough to nail them to the both. Her Master wouldn¡¯t make it back in time. She remembered her Master¡¯s words. Her red bracelet was strong enough to repel. Yes, that would be enough, Lilly thought to herself. Lilly got closer to the two water spirits, her hands on her waist as she lifted her chin. ¡°Come at me, come on!¡± Her expression was nothing but arrogant¡­. ke and Anthony were speechless. The body¡¯s eyes rolled backwards, and began to howl, ¡°Hoooo¡­. Hoooo¡­..¡± This wretched little girl again! One of the corpses seemed particrly angered, springing up and pouncing on Lilly! ke got a fright. ¡°Lilly!¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lilly instinctively put her hands in front of her, and a bright ray of red light burst out¡­ The corpse was hit by the red light, and was flung away. The spirit in the corpse was also drawn out, howling and shrieking. The second the spirits were drawn out, the two corpses began to emit a foul smell. They began to rot and decay, quickly turning to two disgusting puddles. Edward could hardly contain his shock. ¡°Did you get them?¡± Gosh, his niece was amazing! Lilly said, ¡°Not yet!¡± She clutched the wooden sword with the amulet attached to it, rushing over! ¡°Take that! Die!¡± She iled the sword around, thrashing about. Without the amulet holding them down, the water spirits were about to escape. Lilly shouted, ¡°Life is unexpected! You¡¯re going to get it, you stinky bad guys!¡± With a loud ¡°pfft¡±¡­ The spirits were sent flying by a fart. Anthony, ke and Edmund thought, Did, did that actually work? Before they could return to their senses, Lilly could be seen throwing out her jar of souls. ¡°Come on¡­¡± The harem spirit flew out. The three spirits had been in the middle of a game of rummy in the jar, and the harem spirit was just about to lure the weakling spirit into joining when she was flung out. She saw the two resentful spirits pouncing her way, and did not think twice before sending out a harsh p. Resentful spirits were no match for malignant spirits. The resentful spirit with the sharpest cry was held down by the harem spirit, unable to move. ¡°Hooo¡­ Hooo!!!¡± she struggled in a fit of fury. All of a sudden, the spirit of the girl next to her fell to the ground on her knees and sobbed, ¡°Please, let my mother go¡­¡± Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Edward and Jean were in a state of shock, their jaws agape. They stared at Lilly¡¯s bold provoking, listening to her ask for a fight. Then she chanted some prayers, and attacked using a fart¡­ and it worked! Before they could return to their senses, she had thrown out the jar of souls and shouted ¡°Come on!¡±¡­ They couldn¡¯t see much more after that. After all, the water spirits had been drawn out already. The harem spirit herself was quite confused too. She had gone into this like any other battle, and was holding down a resentful spirit when the one next to it fell to her knees and began begging for forgiveness for her mother. What was going on? Lilly pped her hands, impressed. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Auntie Harem!¡± The harem spirit blinked. ¡°Who¡¯s this¡­¡± The younger spirit continued to kneel, sobbing as she begged. ¡°Mother and I are sorry, we won¡¯t do anything bad anymore. Please let us go, please¡­¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°Do you know how many lives you¡¯ve taken?¡± The young spirit¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Just, just seven or eight¡­¡± Lilly frowned. The word ¡®just¡¯ for seven or eight lives was hardly appropriate The resentful spirit being held down by the harem spirit spoke up in a hoarse whisper, ¡°Roxie, don¡¯t beg her¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s our bad luck that we were caught this time¡­¡± The spirit glowered at Lilly, furious that she had lost. She had only needed one more innocent soul¡­ just one more! And she would be a malignant spirit, leaving this river forever. She had drowned tens of thousands of times in this river! It was too much to bear, and she began to usurp other spirits so she could leave sooner. Only for everything to fall apart. Lily did not care about what the older spirit was saying. She turned to the younger spirit named Roxie. ¡°What are your names, and where are you from? How did you die?¡± Roxie hesitated, before her eyes shed with hopelessness and she said, ¡°We were vigers living by the riverbank. That was about eight years ago, when the city had just started building these residences¡­¡± She pointed at the riverbank. There was a tall building erected there now, the old houses nowhere to be seen. ¡°One weekend, Mother and I were washing our sheets by the river¡­¡± ¡°Mother thought the sheet was too big for the washing machine to clean, that¡¯s why we went to the river.¡± ¡°Father came too, but he just swam in the river.¡± Roxie¡¯s mother had been washing the sheets when she fell into the water. Roxie ran to help her, and fell into the water herself. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mother screamed for help, but Father was too far out in the river and didn¡¯t hear her.¡± Roxie sobbed as she spoke. ¡°That¡¯s how Mother and I drowned.¡± After drowning, we became water spirits here. Mother was very angry, and refused to be reborn. She resented Father, calling him a coward for not turning back. The older spirit seemed to remember this as well, her eyes reddening. It was fine that she had died, but her daughter had died too. Her husband had just been swimming a hundred meters away, her daughter could have been saved¡­ But she had drowned along with her too! ¡°It¡¯s unfair, I hate it!¡± the older spirit howled, her teeth cking from the force of talking. ¡°I need to find him, I need to kill him! What were his ears for, hm?¡± Lilly was speechless Roxie continued speaking. ¡°Because we fell into quicksand and the water weeds held us down, Father couldn¡¯t find us. He thought that we¡¯d gone home, and went back as well.¡± ¡°After that he came out with a bamboo pole and fished around the water, but never found us¡­¡± Lilly frowned. ¡°How did you kill that girl Jane?¡± The older spirit thrashed around at the words. Seeing as there was no use in doing so, she gave up. Roxie nced at her mother, before describing what had happened in the past two days. Jane never wanted to kill herself. She came to sit by the river after arguing with her mother, sulking on a stone bench. ¡°Because she was alone, my mother and I got closer to try to lure her over.¡± ¡°Then we heard her calling her mother. Her mother yelled at her asking where she was, and Jane said she was at the garden by the river.¡± Roxie stopped short, pursing her lips. ¡°Jane¡¯s mother was really angry after she heard that. She said, ¡®Very well, I see you¡¯re trying to threaten me with suicide, aren¡¯t you! Who do you think you¡¯re scaring, going down to the river and everything? Go on, jump and don¡¯te home!¡¯¡± Lilly asked, ¡°And then?¡± Next to her, the four men could only watch as she spoke to thin air. It was terrifying to see these spirits, but not being able to see them¡­ or ¡®listen to their stories¡¯ made them feel a little left out too. So what were the water spirits saying to Lilly. Jean mumbled, ¡°This is boring. We should¡¯ve brought Drake along¡­¡± Roxie continued to speak. ¡°Jane was around my age, and I understood how she felt. She couldn¡¯t even exin before her mother hung up on her¡­ She knelt by the river, crying.¡± Roxie hadn¡¯t wanted to kill Jane, but her mother told her not to feel too sorry. ¡°Mother said we could feel sorry for others, but no one¡¯s going to feel sorry for others.¡± When she hesitated, her mother dragged Jane into the water. Roxie struggled with herself watching on, but ended up not stopping her. ¡°Jane¡¯s mother only came looking for her a day after she died. She couldn¡¯t find her after searching the whole day. Mother dragged another two girls into the water at night.¡± ¡°Jane¡¯s mother heard someone had drowned, and freaked out.¡± ¡°That boy who walked by was very brave. He was really good at swimming, and the two girls hadn¡¯t fallen too deep so he was able to save them.¡± ¡°Mother was really angry, and made me possess Jane and make it look like she was drowning. Then.. she made me¡­ drag the boy down¡­¡± Roxie seemed to be filled with remorse here, not speaking anymore. Roxie¡¯s mother was quite the opposite. All she said was, ¡°They deserved it! Why did they have to take those photos by the river? They could¡¯ve done that anywhere else!¡± Lilly was furious. ¡°What about that young man, then? He was saving someone, he was good!¡± Roxie¡¯s mother hardly cared at all. ¡°So what? He was going to die anyway, he might as well help me out.¡± Lilly was speechless She was truly angry, stepping up to grab the older spirit by the neck and shaking it. ¡°Wake up! Your life matters, but others don¡¯t?¡± Jane was confused. Didn¡¯t she say this yesterday? The spirit felt as if she was being shaken apart, struggling and hitting Lilly. Yet every time she struck, the red bracelet on Lilly¡¯s wrist would glow and strike her back. Why did it feel like the older spirit was just screwing herself over? She would be destroyed by Lilly if she didn¡¯t retaliate, but striking back would result in getting hurt as well. The spirit was starting to panic. ¡°Stop¡­¡± Lilly did not stop. Under the double attack, the older spirit turned into a wisp of aura and was sucked up by the jar of souls. The harem spirit was shocked herself. What the hell, was this little girl that terrifying? Lilly stopped short, too. She stared at her now-empty hands, pursing her mouth. Why are grown-ups soplicated¡­ Why did they like to me others all the time? Why was it so hard for them to understand things that even children understood? Lilly fell into a state of confusion¡­ Chapter 178 Chapter 178 The harem spirit looked at Roxie. ¡°Your mother deserved it. You deserve a second chance at being reborn, though. Do you want that?¡± Roxie chuckled all of a sudden, shaking her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to be with Mother.¡± ¡°She¡¯s still my mother, no matter how evil she is¡­¡± She had killed many people as well, and deserved to die just like her mother. Especially that poor girl Jane¡­ possessing her in the past two days to lure people into the water only made her feel even more guilty. Roxie flew towards the jar of souls, and was usurped in a poof. The jary silent on the ground. A ray of light shone across it, making its bright red color even more eye¨Ccatching. Lilly picked it up, wiping it a little. She touched her bracelet gently, and the jar was attached at once. ke walked over, hoisting her up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lilly?¡± This was the first time Lilly had seeded at capturing a spirit. Despite it being only a resentful spirit¡­ she should feel pretty good about this. Instead, she felt strangely hollow. She frowned in confusion, telling the story of the mother and daughter spirits. The kid asked, ¡°The auntie spirit fell in and drowned herself, and Roxie only drowned because she was trying to save her. Why did the auntie spirit me others?¡± ¡°Jane was innocent, and around the same age as Roxie. Why didn¡¯t the auntie spirit just let her go?¡± ¡°Also, Jane¡¯s mom spent the past two days looking for Jane in a panic¡­ but she said those things to hurt Jane before she drowned. Why?¡± Jane only said that she was at the river, but her mother had said such hurtful things. She told her daughter to die, and jump if she really dared¡­ ¡°Jane¡¯s dead, and it¡¯s all because her mother didn¡¯t care about her! Why did her mother have to me the rescue team, why?¡± Lilly did not understand any of it. ke thought of the middle-aged woman, causing trouble in the water again and again knowing she couldn¡¯t swim. She refused to ept the truth even after Jane¡¯s body had been pulled up, assaulting the rescue team members and using them of killing her daughter¡­ He carried Lilly to the dock, the cool night breeze soothing their frustrations. Then he said, ¡°Roxie¡¯s mother hated herself for causing her daughter¡¯s death. She could have just washed the sheets with the washing machine, but went to the river instead and unexpectedly killed both of them.¡± ¡°That middle-aged auntie never thought that the words she had said in a fit of anger would lead to her daughter¡¯s actual death.¡± ¡°They both share the same kind of regret, with no way of turning things around. So to feel better about themselves, they med others.¡± It wasn¡¯t just Roxie¡¯s and Jane¡¯s mothers. There were many parents who had the tendency to me others for the pain they had inflicted onto their children. ke reached out and petted Lilly¡¯s head. ¡°Cheer up. You were awesome today.¡± ¡°Besides, some good came out of it. Roxie learned her lesson in the end, didn¡¯t she? There¡¯s always a silver lining to things.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t just focus on the bad every time. Light should be sought out at all times, no matter how small¡­¡± ke¡¯s voice was warm and gentle, his gaze tender like never before. He wasforting Lilly in his own ways. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lillyy on ke¡¯s shoulder, giving it some thought before nodding atst. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true!¡± Daddy was right. There was always a good side to things, you just had to find it! By the time everyone had gotten home, Lilly had fallen asleep from the fatigue. Anthony was tired, too. He opened hisptop instinctively to work, only to end up cracking a yawn and realizing he was tired as well. He was a little surprised. He¡¯d been going to bed earlier and earlier these days¡­ Anthony got ready for bed, lying down. He thought that he¡¯d have trouble falling asleep, only to doze off almost instantly. Over on another end. Jean¡¯s night had just begun. Lilly had sent her thetest cellphone. It was pretty cool, one that could connect to the inte. Ever since she had begun following Lilly around and not being allowed out, she had been hooked on social media. She would scroll for hours at night, get restless the second she put her phone down and picked it back up again. From watching videos to readingments, she did it all. Jean rolled around in bed, holding in herughter in fear of waking Lilly up. She eventually floated out, preparing to go somewhere else to continue on her phone. Maybe downstairs, or the roof, or in the branches. Yet just as she raised her head, she saw ke sitting on the sofa. She switched off her phone at once, not noticing the sh of ke¡¯s video on the screen for a second¡­ Lilly had given everyone a manicure earlier, and the tools were still on the first floor. ke was in the middle of taking off his nail polish with the remover¡­ Jean found it hrious,ughing up a storm and taking advantage of the fact that ke could not see or hear her before going outside to continue on her phone. ke was speechless She nced at Drake¡¯s camera on the sofa. She didn¡¯t know what to say. It was a good thing the two of them didn¡¯t n to interact much. Jean understood that she would have to be reborn, and her only wish was for ke to be good to Lilly as her father. That was taken care of already. As for everything before? Ha¡­ she was already dead. What was the point in asking for so much? As for ke, he had not thought about much ever since finding out that Jean was living in Liily¡¯s jar of souls. He had lost control then, and did not remember much. He considered himself lucky enough that Lilly had been born. The incident from before was his fault, and all he could do now was take good care of Lilly, and take care of the Crawfords for Jean. Nothing else mattered. This was good enough, there was no need for anything else. ke was about to put the camera away, when he heard the sound of one of the videos Jean was watching. ¡°The Full Story: Finale ¨C Inte Superstar Lilly Crawford Has No Reaction To Cold Dead Body. Is There More To The Little Girl Who Questioned The Inte In Tears?¡± ke stopped short at once! Jean was furious as well, from where she had been scrolling. Unfortunately, all she could do was watch. She couldn¡¯t leavements like real people. ¡°You *sshole, you¡¯re only doing this for the traction!¡± She cursed loudly. ke¡¯s gaze turned cold. Crawford had gone all out to take care of hundreds of channels and profiles trying to insult Lilly or use her for views, only for someone to do the same thing again now?! His eyes flickered murderously¡­ That same moment, Harvard was in the middle of editing another video. He was not going to stop wringing this content for views until there was nothing left. ¡°The ¡®Full Story¡¯ trilogy has a total of over a hundred million views!¡± Harvard was ecstatic. ¡°I¡¯m going to be rich, it¡¯s not just a fantasy anymore!¡± He could practically see himself in a fancy mansion, driving a sports car and living thevish life¡­ Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Harvardy on his bed, counting the amount of money he would make. The statistics weren¡¯t out yet, but he made a rough estimate. Sponsors, affiliate links, ads¡­ at least a hundred thousand dors! ¡°I¡¯m going to be rich!¡± Harvard¡¯s heart was positively singing. He had over five hundred thousand views now, and getting to a million would be easy peasy with the way things were going. Once he had made it big, raking in millions every month was highly possible too. Even if he lost subscribers after that, he would still have two to three hundred thousand at least. That many subscribers would get him¡­ at least fifty thousand dors a month, if he epted sponsors and put affiliate links in his livestreams. Harvard suddenly felt as if the bed he was sleeping on was too hard. He looked around him, and found the shabby room barely livable all of a sudden! He was going to make millions every month now. How could he live in a house like this! He took his phone out at once, opening an app to browse through listings¡­ He considered looking for a luxury apartment to rent. But on second thought, what was a millionaire doing renting houses? He was going to buy a house! Just then, he realized that his videos had been taken down. Harvard sat up at once and thought, What was going on? He opened the tform he put his videos on, and saw a notification, ¡°Your video has broken community guidelines, and has been taken down!¡± Harvard let out a bark of enragedughter. He had edited the video himself, and shot everything himself as well! There was no violence, nudity or drug consumption involved¡­which guidelines did he break? Which jealous bastard had reported him? Harvard glowered at the screen, and re-uploaded the video with a different title. Then he realized¡­ his ount had been banned. Harvard called the customer hotline in a fit of rage, and was told that he had filmed videos of other people for personal gain and overstepped their personal boundaries. These people were going to sue him. Harvard was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re abusing your power! You¡¯re just hating because I blew up!¡± Harvard was overwhelmed, yelling his head off. ¡°I want to make a report!¡± The customer service rep responded coldly, ¡°Apologies. We have more than enough evidence to take your videos down. You should be worried about thatwsuit.¡± Harvard hung up in a fit of rage. He did not care about what he was being sued for. There were tens of thousands of videos that vited community guidelines all the time, there was no way they would get him! The worst thing that could happen was getting your ount banned, nothing more. Even if they were going to sue him, did they even know where he lived? He was going to move the next day, then! The only thing that Harvard was sad about was his ount. Five hundred thousand subscribers! Gone, just like that! One guidelines were vited, the tform had the right to ban any ount. Which was to say that the hundred thousand dors that he had just made, would all go back to the tform before he had even seen it! ¡°Motherf*cker!¡± Harvard cursed, incensed. ¡°This tform¡¯s a scam, preying on the weak and vulnerable!¡± He switched to another ount, but still couldn¡¯t upload the video. It didn¡¯t get through even if he censored most of it. After trying a few times, the alternate ount was banned as well. This alternate ount had also amassed a small amount of subscribers from his ¡®Theory of Ghosts¡¯ videos, and all of them were now gone too. Harvard was going to throw up. This issue was a hot topic that had blown up on all tforms, and Harvard was certain that topics like these usually died down within a week. When was the next time he was going to run into such a rare opportunity? Harvard gritted his teeth. He had used his own details to make the main ount, and his mother¡¯s to open the alternate ount, so¡­ he made another ount with his father¡¯s details. ¡°I¡¯ve figured out how to get traction¡­ the first thing to do is to look for a hot topic! And make something new out of it!¡± Harvard¡¯s new method was quite something. He spent an entire night, and finally found the profiles of the two girls who had fallen into the water but survived. There were photos of them on there, too. He had even found a selfie video. He then edited the pictures and the videos together, making a new video and posting it to his ount. Thus, he had sessfully stolen the identity of the girls. The next day was important. Harvard found a post-it note, and wrote on it: ¡®I¡¯ve had enough. These people keep telling me that he saved me, and I should be kind to his parents! They even want me to give his family money! I don¡¯t even know him, why should I have to pay respects to his parents? Did I beg him to save me? It¡¯s just his own fate that he couldn¡¯t make it out alive, how is it my fault?¡¯ The paragraph was written from the perspective of the girl who had been rescued. He then bought a view booster, and uploaded it¡­ Sure enough, the video blew up at once! Netizens stumbled on this supposed ount of the girl who had fallen into the water, and were enraged. ¡°Are you seriously ming him for saving your life? It¡¯s bad enough that you¡¯re not grateful, but to say all this too¡­ are you even human?¡± Harvard responded at once. ¡°Did I beg him to save me?¡± Theizens saw this, and practically exploded. ¡°You¡¯re a life! He was just saving a life!¡± Harvard responded, ¡°And who the hell are you?¡± Thements were a mess, with people tagging other ounts to check the video out and curse the girl out together. Harvard responded to every singlement. He was able to hit everyment where it hurt, attracting more and more hate. The video blew up more and more, surpassing a hundred thousand likes within the day¡­ Harvard smirked. ¡°That¡¯s the secret to going viral!¡± He spent the next few days posing new sentiments, waiting for the poprity to reach a certain level before deleting all the videos. He would change the ount¡¯s name and description, and copy the original information into a new ount with a single video apologizing, saying ¡®I¡¯m done with the Inte¡¯¡­ He would then use the original ount to post a few videos of pretty ces, inspirational quotes and lock screen savers¡­ Doing this made it hard for the ount¡¯s followers to tell who was posting, and mistook him for just some random blogger. The followers remained, seeing as content like this made it easy to retain traction. As for what might happen to the girl¡­ Harvard didn¡¯t really care. He had to put himself first! It wasn¡¯t like she would die from a few lies. No, making money was more important. ¡°Ha ha¡­ ha ha¡­¡± Harvard¡¯s gaze shed ruefully. He continued running the ount, whistling to himself and ordering takeout. A whileter, there was a knock at the door. Harvard thought that the takeout had arrived, and opened the door to the sight of a few men dressed in ck t-shirts. There was a particrly tall man, leaning against the corridor railing and looking up at the sky. He turned around as the door opened. ¡°Harvard Schumacher?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Harvard grew wary. ¡°Who are you?¡± ke cracked his knuckles, snapping his fingers once. He smirked coldly, ¡°Hold him down! Be careful, and talk to him nicely.¡± Before Harvard could react, he was hit in the face with a punch. He saw stars at once, his mind buzzing nkly. Was this considered talking nicely?! Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Harvard was beaten up on the ground. Everyone else at home had gone to work or school. ¡°Who are you¡­!¡± He was shocked and terrified. ke smirked, raising his eyebrows. ¡°You got quite a bit of traction off me, I thought you¡¯d recognize me.¡± It was only then that Harvard realized that it was ke. Yes, that was the guy he¡¯d been editing videos of! ¡°Y-you¡­ It¡¯s illegal to beat people up!¡± He said in a panic. ke thought to himself, Oh, that¡¯s fine. You aren¡¯t scared of anything, why should I be? A strange fear crept into Harvard¡¯s chest from the sight of ke¡¯s stance, and his lip began to tremble. ¡°D-don¡¯t go too far! There are cameras around¡­¡± Just as he had finished speaking, he saw a familiar figure walking over. It was hisndlord! Harvard cried out, ¡°Help! Madam, I¡¯m being attacked!¡± Gemma had a mug of tea in her hands, and took a hearty sip. ¡°Aah~ tea in the summer really is the best!¡± Harvard was speechless. To think that she was in the mood for tea! Gemma mumbled to herself, ¡°How strange. Why are the cameras down? I¡¯m going to check them out. Upon speaking, she walked right by as if she had not seen anything. Harvard was baffled by it. The cameras¡­ were down? ke waved a hand. ¡°Come on, bring him inside. We¡¯ll have a nice chat.¡± Harvard was going to shout, when one of the men wearing a ck shirt made a harsh chopping gesture to his neck. He could not speak immediately. The door closed, and Harvard lost all hope. The men in ck t-shirts and ke were all crowded in a tiny rented room, making it a bit of a squeeze. ke raised his head. One of the men in ck tapped Harvard¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re nice. We won¡¯t make a mess.¡± Harvard wondered, Was¡­ was he going to be murdered? Sure enough, one of the men in ck put on gloves and fetched a chopping knife from the kitchen. Another one held his hand down¡­ ke smirked coldly. ¡°You enjoy cutting off your own fingers, don¡¯t you? Cut the remaining nine of them off!¡± ¡°That way, you won¡¯t be able to screw around for traction anymore.¡± Harvard did not know why the first thought that came to his head was not to beg, but¡­ If he lost all ten of his fingers, he¡¯d be able to use his new identity as a disabled person to get some clicks. He could profit on sympathy, that would work¡­ The glint of metal caught his eye and distracted him. The man in ck raised the knife, bringing it down hard. Harvard withdrew his hands at the speed of light. The knifended on the chopping board. He did not know the kind of person ke was. If he were to really aim, he would never have missed. He was just scaring Harvard. Harvard¡¯s face drained of color, and he bowed repeatedly, knocking his head onto the ground again and again. ¡°Please forgive me, please! I¡¯ll never do it again, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ke stared at him coldly. Shameless people like him hardly even feared thew sometimes. It would take a while to sue this bastard, anyways. He¡¯d have to just take care of Harvard himself. Insulting his darling daughter, and using her for traction again and again. ke had to teach him a lesson somehow¡­ ke looked around him, and picked up a yellowed name card from the table. ¡°Harvard Schumacher¡­¡± Ha, what a waste of a good name. ke tossed the card away. ¡°Have a good talk. Remember, we¡¯re civilized people here.¡± The MacNeil hitmen responded, ¡°Got it!¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ke closed the door and left. Harvard fell to his knees, begging and pleading. Those sounds soon turned into grunts of agony as he had the living lights beaten out of him. Outside the door, Layton stood guard anxiously as his brain buzzed. ¡°Is this really a good idea with the status you hold, Mr. MacNeil?¡± He was close to tears. ke remained leaning against the windowsill, his expression stony. ¡°My status? I¡¯m a phnthropist right now!¡± Layton thought, What the¡­ ke said, ¡°Besides. The MacNeils are taking care of him. Not anyone else.¡± Chapter 181 Chapter 181 The girl¡¯s family were in the lowest of low spirits, the light in their eyes slowly fading. The girl heard the ding of her phone again and again, not even daring to take a single look. But not looking would hurt too¡­ She closed her eyes and turned on her phone, all hope devoid in her heart. To her surprise, she came across many private messages to her ount that were positive. All of them were apologizing¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The girl was shocked. Her parents hurried over as well, and realized that the tables had turnedpletely! They found the original video after a bit of digging. The police had released an official statement about content creator Harvard Schumacher pretending to be one of the girls who had nearly drowned, posting videos with horrible sentiments on her behalf and disrupting public peace. He was arrested on the 15th. The girl¡¯s real ount had also been found, and herments had been flooded with echoes of apology after apology. The girl was moved to tears. Her hope in the world had been reignited! As for Harvard, he got hated on like crazy. His ounts were all banned, butizens managed to dig up his parents¡¯ numbers. Karma had finally gotten its turn. Harvard¡¯s parents got hell¡­ Their rtives and friends were also asking about their son in mocking tones. Incensed, they went looking for their son. ¡°I¡¯d like to rip him a new one!¡± Harvard¡¯s father cursed. Harvard¡¯s mother sighed. ¡°Tell him toe home,e on!¡± This made her husband all the more enraged. ¡°How am I supposed to do that? Give him a call? He¡¯s not going to listen unless you beat the hell out of him.¡± Harvard¡¯s mother sobbed, ¡°I told him not to go, but he just wouldn¡¯t listen! He¡¯s left home for eight years, but neveres home with any money. I¡¯d rather he stayed dumb! At least he¡¯d just work hard, instead of getting into trouble!¡± The couple knew early on that their son was a smart kid. He was so smart he never paid any attention in ss, so smart he never wanted to just get a job and work hard, always thinking of ways to get rich quickly. His poor parents worried day and night for him, terrified that he would do something terrible that would bring trouble to the family. But he was their son, and they couldn¡¯t just abandon him¡­ Harvard did not know any of this. It was fine that he was locked up. It was only fifteen days, not a big deal at all! He would get out in fifteen days, and bepletely alright! He truly understood the secret to going viral now. There were hot topics everyday, all he needed to do was pick one of them andpletely oppose it. That would make it really easy. People who actually filmed videos earnestly in this day and age were idiots. The smarter ones would just piggyback off others! It was easier, took less time and going viral was so easy¡­ Harvard thought about these, his eyes shing with increasing greed as he chuckled to himself leaning against the iron bars. Just then, the door opened with a ng as a man and a little girl stood in front of the metal door. They were ke and Lilly. Harvard sat up,pletely stunned. He stuttered, ¡°W-what are you trying to do?¡± ke scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We can talk it out.¡± ke thought to himself, Again with this! ¡°B-bro,e on, man¡­¡± Harvard looked distraught. He could not really take the friendly talk! Lilly finally met this terrifying man who chopped his finger off¡­ she tugged on ke¡¯s shirt lightly. She asked softly, ¡°There¡¯s no spirit on his head, Master?¡± How strange. There was a darking from this man for sure. A regr person would not have a dark aura. How could that be? Pablo stared at Harvard. ¡°Tulip, have you heard of Nasties?¡± Lilly shook her head. Pablo said, ¡°Nasties were historically described as different monsters. Now, they¡¯re described as all sorts of horrible people.¡± ¡°But why don¡¯t they just go by their names if they¡¯re people? Well, people these days say that some human beings are too far beyond rotten to be considered human. That¡¯s why.¡± ¡°The truth is, there really is a type of ghost that lives in a human being¡¯s spirit but is just like a ghost.¡± Lilly nodded, half-confused and half-knowing. ¡°Do you mean this man¡¯s like a living ghost?¡± Pable blinked. He had said all of that. Only for her to summarize everything in two words. Pable nodded quietly. ¡°Sure, that¡¯s also true¡­¡± Lilly cast a disdained nce at him. ¡°Just call him a living ghost, then! What was the point of rambling on for so long? So insincere.¡± How are you supposed to educate a kid, really? Pablo was speechless. Lilly asked again, ¡°Master, will this man still be alive if we take care of the living ghost in him?¡± Pable said, ¡°Well, he¡¯d be dead if we were to actually take his spirit. What do you think we should do with him, Lilly?¡± Lilly gave it some thought, before saying, ¡°Kill him?¡± ke spat out the mouthful of mineral water he had just drank. ¡°Cough cough, Darling, watch what you¡¯re saying!¡± He had brought her to see Harvard, not to kill people. Lilly covered her mouth hurriedly. Harvard was speechless. His legs wobbled and he fell to his knees. ¡°B-bro, please don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Lilly grunted. ¡°What if I told you that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Harvard thought to himself, I¡¯d be an idiot to believe you! He sobbed, kowtowing against the floor again and again and promised to never do it again, along with a bunch of other nonsense. Lilly pursed her mouth, not believing him in the slightest. ¡°Well, what should we do?¡± She asked Pablo sincerely. Pablo said, ¡°We take away his dark aura, and destroy half of his soul.¡± Lilly said, ¡°Does that mean he¡¯s going to be half-alive and half-dead? He¡¯s going to lose his mind?¡± Harvard thought, What?! She wanted to beat him to a pulp and make him insane? He stopped short. This little kid really was nothing like the innocent girl she seemed to be. No, she was ruthless! Hadn¡¯t he just gone looking for a little stardom? They were loaded! Why were they trying to get back at him over such a small thing? Harvard began to shout, ¡°Help! Police, please! I¡¯m getting murdered!¡± ke smirked. ¡°Go on. No one¡¯s.¡± Lilly finished the sentence for him. She knew this one! ¡°No one¡¯s gonnae save you even if you scream yourself hoarse!¡± It was only then when Harvard realized that he had screwed up big time! This kid was not just any other spoiled kid from a rich family. She might be someone far more terrifying¡­ Harvard trembled all over. ¡°Let me go¡­¡± This was Lily¡¯s first time trapping a live spirit, and she did not really know what to do. Did a person deserve to be captured if he hadn¡¯t died? Pablo saw her hesitation, and knew he was putting her through a tough decision. After all, she was not some cold-hearted guardian of Hell. She was just a child¡­ Yet despite thinking so, the kid was seen closing her eyes. It seemed like she was cheering herself on, shouting, ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± Pablo, ke and Harvard were baffled by that. Lilly¡¯s train of thought was simple. Her dad had told her what Harvard had done. She just felt like if a person would still continue causing harm after this, if he would still be alright with hurting other people for money. Why not just take care of the problem? Besides, they weren¡¯t going to kill him. He was just going to lose his intelligence. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Her Grandma liked to say that fools¡¯ were the happiest people. Maybe bing a fool wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing¡­ Chapter 182 Chapter 182 After Lilly and ke left, Harvard became more honest. He answered every question he was asked and pleaded guilty. However, until he was released and saw his parents picking him up, heined about the grievances he had bottled up for a long time. ¡°What¡¯s the point of youing here now?¡± If they were rich and powerful, they should have gotten him out of that ce. Harvard¡¯s mother tried hard to persuade him, ¡°Harvard, pleasee back with us¡­¡± Harvard shook off his mother¡¯s hand, and said angrily, ¡°What can I do if I go back? Do I get to inherit your wealth?¡± Harvard¡¯s father was so angry and he cursed loudly, ¡°Whatever! Let him leave! I don¡¯t have a son anymore!¡± Harvard was about to speak when suddenly, an invisible ck air flew out of him and drifted towards the parking lot. Harvard burst into tears immediately, and threw himself into his father¡¯s arms, ¡°Daddy, daddy!¡± Harvard¡¯s parents who were about to leave in anger were confused Harvard¡¯s tears and snot streamed down his nose as his eyes became dull. He did not wipe off his snot as it flowed into his mouth. Harvard¡¯s parents were dumbfounded as Harvard was acting irrationally all of a sudden. ¡­ At the parking lot, Harvard¡¯s soul drifted towards Lilly and he understood what was happening. He was terrified. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to die, I just figured out the algorithm¡­¡± Harvard floated out. He could still make a fortune, but this time he must be careful not to let others find him. Pablo wrote down a few notes in the booklet, and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re just a human who became a ghost, I can¡¯t keep you here!¡± Harvard shouted, ¡°Then why did you arrest me? What qualifications do you have to do so?¡± Pablo closed the booklet, and without a trace of emotion, he said, ¡°I am a judge, how dare you say I¡¯m not qualified to judge you,?¡± Harvard went silent. The judge was surprised. Harvard regretted, there are so many people in this world who figured out the algorithm, why should he be targeted by the judge? How was he so unlucky? Harvard still did not know that there was anything wrong with him, everyone liked money, so what was wrong with him? He did not rob or steal, he earned it with its cleverness! Pablo waved his hand as Harvard¡¯s soul shrieked. He turned Harvard into an evil spirit and was absorbed by the jar of souls. Lilly stared at the jar of souls and could feel the changes in it. The master said that the jar of souls was to collect souls and calcte her merits, but she thought that it was also very powerful. For example, she was able to feel the jar of souls expanding, she was delighted. Lilly put down the jar of souls and looked at Harvard¡¯s parents who had gone away. She asked, ¡°Father, Uncle, and Aunt must have been too tired to take care of such a big child,¡± ke drove out and said, ¡°It¡¯s just karma,¡± If he had been corrected since he was a child, he would not end up like today. There was a saying that poor people must have something to hate. What goes aroundes around. ¡­ May passed by quickly, and the Dragon Boat Festival was around the corner. After dinner, Lillyy on the sofa on the first floor and called her uncles. ¡°Hey¡­ Uncle Bryson, are you still flying in the sky? Oh, you are going to fly¡­ When are youing back to eat for the Dragon Boat Festival?¡± After several months of retesting, Bryson finally returned to the captain¡¯s post and was now wearing a uniform, preparing for the next flight. Hearing the little girl¡¯s voice, he could not help but smile, ¡°I¡¯ming back,¡± Lilly said happily, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll count you as you¡¯reing! Grandma and I will make dumplings, and I¡¯ll make you ten?¡± Bryson couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Ten is too many, just two is enough,¡± He did not eat dumplings at all, but since she said so, he would have two dumplings. After hanging up the phone, Lilly ticked on the small notebook. There were eight stick figures drawn on the book, and the first to third were all ticked. Lilly made another phone call. ¡°Hey, Uncle Jonas¡­ Are youing back to eat dumplings for the Dragon Boat Festival? Should I make ten dumplings for you?¡± Jonas had just finished filming now, he was wearing a bathrobe, and he put on his sses. ¡°Ten isn¡¯t enough, I want eleven.¡± He raised his eyebrows and smirked. The white bathrobe was slightly opened, revealing his firm chest. Lilly immediately wrote in her notebook: ¡°Okay, Uncle Jonas wants to eat eleven dumplings!¡± Jonas smiled and said: ¡°Are you done?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°Yeah!¡± When he was about to hang up the phone, Lilly suddenly asked, ¡°Uncle Jonas, where are you now?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jonas sat on the sofa, and while reading the news on the tablet, he said, ¡°I¡¯m at the hotel,¡± Lilly said: ¡°Uncle Jonas, remember to sleep in the middle of the bed at night.¡± Jonas was confused ¡°Why?¡± he asked. Lilly said, ¡°Because there will be unclean people sleeping next to you,¡± Jonas smirked, who did she think he was? Although he had acted with many actresses, he kept himself clean, so he would not be looking for dirty people. ¡°You little rascal,!¡± Jonas joked, ¡°Who taught you about that?¡± Lilly¡¯s milky voice replied, ¡°Master taught me so! Master said that when you are on a business trip, you must sleep all the beds in the hotel, and don¡¯t leave too much space for those who are not full, otherwise there will be ghosts sleeping next to you!!¡± Jonas was taken aback for a moment and then realized that the dirty person she was referring to was a female ghost. He could not helpughing and he seemed extremely happy. ¡°Tsk¡­Our little runt is telling me a bedtime story now?¡± Jonas said, ¡°That¡¯s very good, but don¡¯t do it next time,¡± Lilly eximed, ¡°Really?¡± Hearing that the little guy was excited, Jonas immediately said, ¡°Okay¡­ I understand, thank you, Lilly.¡± Lilly talked to him for some time before hanging up the phone. Jonas found it funny and grinned. ¡°This little kid¡­¡± What if the bed was too big? If he slept in the middle, there would be a lot of space on both sides. That meant that he would be sleeping with two female ghosts. If that were the case, it would be better for him to sleep on one side as there would only be one female ghost. Jonas did not take this matter to heart and only thought that she was just talking nonsense. In the hotel room, the clock on the wall clicked lightly, pointing to 12 o¡¯clock. Jonas put down the tablet, put on his nightgown, and went to bed. He was used to sleeping by the bed as it was convenient to charge his phone and turn off the night light. So he did not think much about it at that time and slept in the middle. He slept in the middle and who would want to check if he was sleeping in the middle¡­ In the dead of night, he heard snoring. Jonas turned over, facing the vacant side of the bed. In his sleep, he suddenly felt a little cold, and he did not know what was touching his face. He frowned and opened his eyes¡­ Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Jonas opened his eyes and his pupils shrank. He did not know that a woman slept next to him. Her face was too pale and she looked a little strange. Her eyes were fixed on him and touched his face with her hair. Upon seeing him wake up, the woman smiled, ¡°You¡¯re awake~¡± Jonas jumped up like a spring, he had never been this surprised before! ¡°Who are you?¡± he snapped. Although he was taken aback, he tried not to think she was a ghost. He had too many paparazzi following him. It was normal for his door to be pried open when he stayed in a hotel. However, right now, that woman was the first one to open his door and was lying next to him! It was scary thinking about it! The female ghost slowly got up, sat on the bed and pulled her clothes off, revealing her round shoulders, and said shyly, ¡°Time is a valuable thing, but tonight, I¡¯m yours¡­¡± Jonas froze. Enduring the chill, he said coldly, ¡°Get out!¡± The female ghost stood up resentfully, with a grievance on her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me, Jonas?¡± She continued, ¡°I¡¯m dead because of you. I¡¯m already pitiful, can¡¯t you feel sorry for me¡­¡± Jonas frowned, feeling that his stalker had some mental issues. Since she was wearing a long skirt, he still did not notice anything unusual, until she floated straight from the bed in front of him, her feet did not touch the ground, and her toes were hanging¡­ Jonas was surprised. She¡¯s a ghost! He was numb, and suddenly thought of the ghost story Lilly told him before going to bed. Was it possible to attract ghosts if the bed was not full? The female ghost raised her head and looked at him obsessively, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking, Jonas? I¡¯ve been your fan before you debuted, don¡¯t you remember me?¡± Jonas¡¯ heart was pounding like a runaway horse, how could he remember? He could not remember anything at all. Although people said that he was a scum, he never engaged with his fans. Let alone interacting with fans in private. The film industry¡¯s golden boy did not even wear his shoes, he ran away as quickly as he could with his phone and keys. He ran in a hurry, the hotel was very quiet, and he was the only one running in the corridor. But no matter how fast he ran, the ghost was still floating by his side. ¡°Why are you running so fast, Jonas?¡± ¡°Are you afraid of me? The female ghost became more resentful. Jonas got on the elevator and went to the first floor. The hotel manager saw a figure in a nightgown hurried out, stood up, and said, ¡°Hi sir¡­¡± Jonas had disappeared. The lobby manager was puzzled. Jonas was filming in Beijing but it was thousands of miles away in the south. He flew back to the Crawford Mansion overnight. In the morning, ayer of mist enveloped the city. Jonas¡¯ eyes were bloodshot, and the ghost followed him all the way. He thought that she would at least disappear temporarily after the sun rose. However, he did not expect her to still be there. Ghosts cane out during the day? Jonas felt that he had been lied to by the movies and TV dramas he had filmed in the past! After finally returning to the Crawford Mansion, Jonas no longer cared about his idol image and ran towards the main building. ¡°Lilly¡­¡± he called out. Mrs. Crawford controlled the wheelchair and came down from the second floor. She saw a man with messy hair, wearing a nightgown¡­ She could almost see his hips. She never thought that the person in front of her was her son, after all, Jonas was usually not like this. Mrs. Crawford trembled in fright and stood up. ¡°Someone! Anyone!¡± An exhibitionist broke in! Mrs. Crawford was shocked and angry, he was wearing a nightgown like an exhibitionist, was he going to lift the nightgown the next second? She was just an olddy, he was crazy! Jonas was taken aback for a moment and quickly realized Mrs. Crawford stood up! He said in astonishment, ¡°Mom, you¡­¡± Mrs. Crawford was puzzled,¡±¡­ Jonas??¡± Jonas said, ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t recognize me?¡± Mrs. Crawford remained silent. She did not recognize him without clothes on. Mrs. Crawford could not help but roll her eyes, sat down in the wheelchair y, and said, ¡°Why are you like this? It¡¯s like a beast was chasing you,¡± Jonas temporarily forgot about the ghost, and pointed to her feet, ¡°Mom, you just stood up.¡± Mrs. Crawford babbled while controlling the wheelchair to go out, ¡°What a fuss, it¡¯s not normal for me to be able to stand up¡­¡± Wait, stand up? Mrs. Crawford also froze in astonishment. Since she had been able to stand for most of her life, unlike some people who had been disabled for ten or twenty years and had not stood up. She forgot about that feeling. Realizing that she could stand up now, Mrs. Crawford was dumbfounded. ¡°I can stand?¡± Mrs. Crawford supported her wheelchair, trembled, and tried to stand up, but she did not know whether it was due to psychological factors, but she failed. Jonas quickly helped her. Mrs. Crawford was disappointed as she could only do so as a reflex when there was danger. Jonas did not think so, andforted, ¡°Since you can stand up, You¡¯ll definitely be able to do so in the future,¡± ¡°Maybe you can even dance with the olddies,¡± He teased in a rxed tone. Mrs. Crawford¡¯s eyes also lit up with hope, and she suddenly thought that she seemed to have kicked Mr. Crawford two days ago. She panicked and controlled the wheelchair to go to the elevator, ¡°I¡¯m going to find the old man¡­¡± Jonas breathed a sigh of relief, and heard a shy voice in his ear, ¡°Turns out you also have a gentle side! I¡¯m starting to like you more!¡± Jonas remained silent. Damn, I forgot about the ghost just now! Jonas, who was wearing a nightgown, ran upstairs, ¡°Lilly¡­¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Just as the female ghost was about to follow him, she suddenly sensed something was wrong, her expression changed, and she flew outside hurriedly. She disappeared¡­ Anthony walked over with his coffee, and frowned, ¡°Lilly hasn¡¯t gotten up yet, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Jonas, ¡°It¡¯s urgent!¡± Edward was holding a handbag and a piece of bread in his mouth, he was in a hurry, and only said, ¡°Judging by your face, did you see a ghost?¡± Jonas was silent as he did see a ghost. As soon as Lilly opened her eyes, he saw Jonas standing in front of her. ¡°Huh, Uncle Jonas? Why are you here? I haven¡¯t finished making the dumplings yet!¡± Jonas said: ¡°Lilly, I saw a ghost,¡± Lilly, who was still sleepy, answered him, ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?¡± Jonas remained quiet. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Jonas furrowed his eyebrows ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the dumplings, I¡¯m talking about the ghost. The story you told me yesterday¡­ I really saw a female ghost!¡± Lilly looked at him suspiciously, ¡°There is no female ghost,¡± However, it was true that Jonas had a bad aura in him. Jonas immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for you not to be able to see, she¡¯s just over¡­¡± He was about to point to the side but suddenly found that the female ghost was gone. Jonas looked around in astonishment, but the female ghost was gone. Did she run? Pablo went out to check and came in after a while and said, ¡°It should have run away, it left quite fast too,¡± He looked at Jonas, ¡°Were you unlucky? I think you met with a malignant spirit,¡± Lilly asked, ¡°What about the swelling?¡± Pablo¡¯s eyes flickered, since the ghost had already found Jonas, of course, he was going to lure it out. Lilly crawled to the side of the bed, stood up, and reached Jonas¡¯s chest. ¡°Please lower your head, Uncle Jonas,¡± She tipped her toes and stretched her hands. Jonas bent down. Lilly patted his head, muttering, ¡°I¡¯m patting your head, everything will be fine.¡± Then her little hand patted his shoulders and legs, ¡°I¡¯m touching your legs, everything will be okay,¡± Jonas was silent. The bad aura disappeared. Jonas his body being light and calmed down. Pablo grinned, ¡°Who taught you all this?¡± Lilly answered Pablo, and pointed, ¡°My master!¡± Jonas still remained silent. He remembered that his eldest brother told him that Lilly had a master by her side. Maybe she was tortured while growing up and wanted someone to protect her. But there is another possibility, that is if her master really existed, how could Lilly know Gilbert¡¯s phone number? However, at that time, Jonas did not take it seriously and was more inclined to believe that Lilly had a psychological problem. There was also an argument because Anthony did not send Lilly to see a psychiatrist¡­ However, right now¡­ Jonas subconsciously pushed his sses but realized that he did not even have them. Anthony came in with a tablet, and said lightly, ¡°Are you awake yet? Check out the entertainment news and you¡¯ll be awake right away,¡± Jonas took the tablet and saw a line of bold words. ¡°The film industry¡¯s golden boy copses,¡± There was a picture of him rushing out of the hotel in his nightgown under the title. Just as he was thinking, his finger slid down and realized someone took a picture of him. Jonas was silent. The Inte was shocked, and they all spected about what happened, which made the film industry¡¯s golden boy rush out of the hotel regardless of his image, and disappeared overnight. Some said that he was sleepwalking, and some said that he was drunk. Fans said that Jonas was too passionate about the drama and praised him for being so dedicated. Someone said, ¡°That¡¯s not him being dedicated, I think he saw a ghost¡­¡± Jonas really wanted to reply to thement saying that his guess was urate. He thought about his image and answered another call. Jonas had no choice but to rify on Twitter Just considering her own identity, she answered another call¡­ Jonas had no choice but to rify on his socials. ¡°Sorry, my mother has been in poor health. Something happenedst night, so I rushed home,¡± Jonas recalled what happened in the morning, and felt that what he said was not a lie. His mother could stand up, wasn¡¯t that something big happening? His fans over-analyzed the situation. ¡°Oh is that so? You¡¯re so filial, Jonas!¡± ¡°You¡¯re running in such a hurry, I hope your mother is okay. Bless you!¡± ¡°Judging from Jonas¡¯ tone, her situation shouldn¡¯t be very good! Jonas had never been like that, something bad must have happened to his mother, I hope she¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll keep you in my prayers!¡± ¡°Why did this happen? She must¡¯ve suffered! I¡¯m crying!¡± Immediately afterward, arge group of fans who did not understand the situationmented as well. ¡°Rest in peace, Mrs. Crawford,¡± ¡°Boo hoo¡­ Rest in peace, Mrs. Crawford!¡± ¡°May she rest in peace over there, you have my condolences!¡± Mrs. Crawford told Mr. Crawford that she was able to stand up in a flustered and surprised manner. Mr. Crawford said that she should go to the hospital for an examination immediately. Mrs. Crawford picked up her phone but saw several major tforms posting a piece of news at the same time. ¡°Actor Jonas¡¯ mother was suspected to have passed awayst night,¡± Thements below were all lit candles. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Mrs. Crawford was confused. She was still alive. Looking at Jonas¡¯ scarf, she smirked. Thank you, son, you¡¯re such a good boy! Jonas did not pay attention after she got the scarf, but said to Lilly sincerely, ¡°Lilly, I was wrong, I should have believed youst night.¡± Lilly smiled softly, ¡°I told you so! You¡¯ll suffer if you don¡¯t believe me!!¡± Jonas replied, ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± During breakfast, Jonas was beaten up by Mrs. Crawford, and only then did she realize the misunderstanding on the Inte. He then rified on his socials saying that his mother was fine and to stop the rumors. His fans replied to him. ¡°Jonas must have been enduring all this pain,¡± ¡°Jonas, why did you have to go through this pain!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to hear that she¡¯s fine, I hope she¡¯s doing well!¡± ¡°Is she in the ICU?¡± Jonas was speechless. After dinner, Anthony would take Mrs. Crawford and Mr. Crawford to the hospital, and ke would send Lilly and Hannah to the kindergarten. Jonas¡¯s heart stiffened, what was he supposed to do? He thought of the female ghost and got goosebumps. Jonas said to Lilly, ¡°Lilly, do you want me to teach you how to y truant?¡± ke was speechless How dare he teach this kid to develop bad habits? ke looked at Jonas with an unkind expression. Lilly pointed to the door of the main building andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Uncle Jonas! You¡¯ll be fine if you don¡¯t step out of the house! Wait for me after school!¡± After finishing speaking, she patted his head. Jonas felt that he was treated like a child. However, Jonas did not doubt her words anymore. He was not going to step out of his room. However, at this time, he heard noisesing from outside the gate. Jack hurried in and said to Jonas, ¡°Mr. Leo, there are people outside the gate iming to be the family members of one of your fans. That fan jumped off the building yesterday and died. They want you to give them an exnation.¡± ¡°How did they find my address?¡± Jonas¡¯s heart sank and thought of that female ghost, he asked, ¡°Where did she jump?¡± Jack said, ¡°Last night at midnight, she jumped off the 44th floor of the Castelia Hotel.¡± It happened to be the hotel where Jonas stayedst night. ¡°However, the fan seemed to have a problem. When shemitted suicide, she wore a red dress and left behind a pair of red high-heeled shoes. The kind of red shoes that one wears when they get married,¡± ¡°Two red candles were lit on both sides of the vanity mirror, and thest scarf she wore before committing suicidest night was¡­¡± Jack found an ount, clicked on it, and showed it to Jonas. The caption below the post said, ¡°I¡¯m going to marry Jonas tonight,¡± The picture was of a girl with makeup, and she photoshopped herself and Jonas together. Jonas narrowed his eyes and stared at the photo. However, she did not look like the ghost he saw yesterday. Could it be that he slept with two ghosts yesterday? Jack asked: ¡°Mr. Leo, do you want to have a look?¡± Jonas refused without hesitation, ¡°Just solve it for me,¡± Lilly had already warned him, why did he allow that ident to happen? It was like a movie clich¨¦. The protagonist told the side character not to go out, but the side character insisted on going out and died in the end. There was no way he was going to step out of the house. He would never leave his house even if he was starving. It was like he was filming a horror movie! Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Outside the Crawford Mansion, the parents of the girl who jumped off the building were crying and rolling on the ground. ¡°My child¡­you¡¯ll pay for my child¡­¡± ¡°The rich are cruel, and don¡¯t care about the life of a poor child!¡± Apart from the girl¡¯s parents, there were also rtives of their family shouting. Jack came out and frowned, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss. But this has nothing to do with the Crawford family, please leave!¡± The girl¡¯s family was taken aback, ¡°What do you mean? You killed our child, you¡¯re just gonna sit there and do nothing about it?¡± Others also eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any mercy?¡± ¡°What do you mean it has nothing to do with you? Isn¡¯t it too unreasonable?¡± Jack was calm and analyzed the situation. ¡°Then may I ask, has your child ever contacted anyone in our family?¡± The girl¡¯s parents remained silent. That meant that she did not do so. They searched through her diary, phone, and socials, but they could not see a reply from Jonas, not even a reply from the official support team. Jonas was a star, how could an ordinary person contact them? ¡°But my daughter died because of Jonas!¡± The father of the girl who jumped off the building gritted his teeth with grief and indignation on his face. Jack looked at him and asked, ¡°Excuse me, did Mr. Leo tell her to jump off a building? Did she call Mr. Leo before jumping?¡± The girl¡¯s parents were silent. If she did not have his contact, how could she interact with Jonas? They were being irrational. Jack asked again, ¡°None? Has she met with Mr. Leo? Did she interact with him?¡± The girl¡¯s parents were speechless again. Jack sneered, ¡°The both of them didn¡¯t even interact online and don¡¯t even know each other in real life. How could our family be responsible for your child¡¯s death?¡± If she fell and died on the road, should they go to the municipal government? If she drowned in the river, should they me the water for not flowing in the other direction? If she choked to death, should they me the farmer for growing the crops? These words were indeed a bit indifferent, but when dealing with shameless rascals, if they hesitated or backed down, not only would they not be grateful, but they would hurt them harder. The girl¡¯s father smashed the mineral water bottle in his hand, and said loudly, ¡°What¡¯s the use of talking so much? My child is already dead! It¡¯s not your child who died, don¡¯t your children know about it?¡± The words ¡°your children,¡± immediately made Jack¡¯s eyes turn cold. The group of rtives chattered, ¡°You just want to escape the responsibility,¡± ¡°If our child hadn¡¯t been chasing stars, would she be obsessed with ghosts? If it hadn¡¯t been for Mr. Leo who posted those photos and videos online all day long, would she be obsessed with ghosts? If she wasn¡¯t obsessed with ghosts, would she jump off a building?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it is your responsibility!¡± ¡°Tell Jonas toe out! How could he seduce people and don¡¯t take responsibility when something happens? What a coward!¡± The girl¡¯s rtives got angry and started throwing things, smashing the flower pots and decorations at the Crawford Mansion. In the room, Jonas looked at the security system to check what was happening at the door, and could not help frowning. How did his family¡¯s address get leaked out? How could they find the Crawford Mansion? Jonas massaged his temple and could not figure out why. He was sure that he had never told anyone about his address, he even wrote his apartment¡¯s address in his contracts. Jonas called Jonas, but Jonas just said ¡°Alright,¡± and hung up. Jonas, ¡°You have three seconds, do you dare to stay here longer?¡± At the Crawford Mansion¡¯s gate, Jack took out his phone and called the police. ¡°Hello, 911? A group of thugs came to our house to cause trouble and smashed a flower pot worth 5 million dors, a hanger worth 4 million dors, and a rose worth 6 million dors at our door,¡± The crowd fell silent for a moment. Jack nced and said, ¡°There is also a pot of Sri Lankan cactus flowers worth 10 million, and they are about to smash it.¡± A man wanted to smash the cactus but put it down with a look of disbelief. This cactus is worth 10 million? Cacti were everywhere, and they had never seen a cactus worth more than a thousand dors! Everyone was angry, but they did not dare to smash it. They had enough of bullying and exposed their address at once, and let everyone kill them. Let¡¯s see if they¡¯re afraid! T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jack hung up the phone and immediately made another call. ¡°Hey, is this Mr. Sims? Someone leaked our address, and he sold it to 17 people. If I remember correctly, it has constituted a crime of infringement of personal information, right? Well, sue him for me, our family is not short of money!¡± ¡°Has it caused any economic losses? Yes, it has caused our family to lose 5 million dors from breaking flower pots, 4 million dors worth of hanging racks, and 6 million for the destruction of roses, totaling 15 million dors.¡± ¡°Sentence? Three to seven years? There are five underage children in our family. They threatened the safety of our five children. We dare not send our children to school, which seriously dys their growth¡­ So, please sue him for more than seven years!¡± The troublemakers were silent. They almost exploded, how could they not send their children to school? He was lying! ¡°You¡­¡± The girl¡¯s father said with anger, ¡°Are you threatening us?¡± Jack hung up the phone and asked nkly, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to threaten you, I¡¯m just telling the truth! Do you have anything else to add?¡± What a joke, there must be some ns up his sleeves to be able to be the Crawford family¡¯s butler. Jack looked coldly at the group of rascals. They were silent. The girl¡¯s mother passed out on the spot, and yelled, ¡°Oh, My Kelly died so pitifully!¡± ¡°God isn¡¯t fair¡­ He killed someone¡­¡± Their daughter was dead, and the Crawford family did not care, and they still wanted to sue them in turn, how unreasonable¡­ Just as she was shouting, the police came. ¡°Who¡¯s causing trouble?¡± The rtives of the girl who jumped off the building saw them and retreated. The girl¡¯s father was distraught, ¡°Officials are supposed to help the people, and money is the greatest thing! You don¡¯t care if they killed our daughter, how much did he pay you?¡± The police officers were stunned and confused. Why were they being called something unpleasant when they arrived? A police officer frowned and said, ¡°There are already more than three people causing trouble, and they have already called the police. Please leave,¡± Unexpectedly, all the troublemakers were stunned, ¡°We¡¯re not leaving until we get an exnation today!¡± There were so many of them it was impossible to catch them all. Thew does not tolerate troublemakers. The police officer loudly instructed, ¡°Arrest them!¡± A few police officers behind him immediately came up, and there were a few clicks, and they arrested the crowd. Everyone was silent. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Everyone had been arrested as the mother of the girl cried, ¡°The police are beating someone up!¡± She continued, ¡°They¡¯re indecent, help!¡± Eventually, themotion stopped. They might have been gagged by a piece of cloth. Jack straightened his tie and then walked back to the mansion. He walked gracefully as if nothing happened. At this time his phone rang, he answered it then said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± On the phone, Anthony said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent the information to you,¡± Jack said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± After hanging up the phone, Jack checked his phone and was speechless. It never urred to him that the address of the Crawford Mansion was leaked from that woman. It was too cheap for her to just drive her away. Prisci! This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Why was that annoying woman still here? Jack did not want to see her at all, so he made a phone call immediately. ¡°Hey¡­ Help me deal with someone. The address was sent to your mobile phone. What do you mean we killed someone? Our family is innocent, how could we do something illegal?¡± We¡¯rew-abiding citizens! After hanging up the phone, Jack muttered, ¡°This woman shouldn¡¯t live long,¡± If she managed to survive, it meant that he failed. ¡­ After the female ghost left the Crawford Mansion, she stood at the overpass and looked at the road where the cars passed by Her eyes were red, and she sobbed, ¡°I like Jonas so much, I was willing to die for him, why does he still refuse to look at me¡­¡± While she was mourning and weeping, she saw a woman walking by her. The woman was carrying arge stic bag, which contained a lot of vegetables, which seemed to be purchased by a restaurant. She put the stic bag on the ground, wiped off her sweat, and wiped away her tears. ¡°Woo¡­ That¡¯s heavy, I¡¯m tired¡­¡± Prisci felt that she was pitiful. After being kicked out of the house by her ex-boyfriend, she could only work as a waitress in a hotel. She thought that she was able to meet people of rich and high potential if she worked as a waiter in a hotel. However, she did not expect to be bullied miserably. For example, the kitchen was short of vegetables today, so she was given a little money to buy them. However, she could not even call for a taxi with that money! Prisci was full of resentment, she wiped her tears and sweat, and mustered up the courage to cheer herself up, ¡°Cheer up, Peachy! You can do it! Come on!¡± The female ghost on the side was speechless. Yuck¡­ What a disgusting woman, but her eyes were blue, and her soul was weak. She was an easy target to possess. Although the ghost was evil, she coulde out during the day, but most ghosts were afraid of the sun, and she felt tired after being in the sun for a long time. So she possessed Prisci. At this moment, she regretted her actions. After Prisci cheered herself up, she went down the overpass with a big stic bag. When he finally returned to the hotel, she happened to meet the manager of the hotel going out. When he saw her, he stopped. Prisci greeted shyly, ¡°Hello, Mr. Skinner!¡± Mr. Skinner nodded lightly, and asked, ¡°Prisci, what have you been up totely?¡± Prisci was taken aback, ¡°Nothing much, I¡¯ve been working hard¡­ Mr. Skinner, you can call me Peachy,¡± Mr. Skinner took out his phone, ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary.¡± A trace of sadness shed in Prisci¡¯s eyes, and she smiled disappointedly, ¡°I thought¡­ Mr. Skinner you¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that it was only me who was sentimental¡­¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Skinner, pretend I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Prisci covered her mouth as if she had slipped, She was flustered and dodged him. Mr, Skinner was confused. Hello, Are you okay? Mr. Skinner made a phone call, and within two minutes, two men in ck came in outside. ¡°Are you Prisci?¡± the man in ck asked as soon as he came up. Prisci answered, ¡°Yeah¡­ that¡¯s me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Was it because it was too inconvenient for Mr. Skinner to take care of her in public and told someone to take her away? Was it because he was too possessive over her and wanted to lock her up as punishment because she kept being seen by the public? The ghost that was possessing Prisci was confused. What¡¯s going on? I feel dizzy! Prisci¡¯s eyes were full of stubbornness, ¡°Mr. Skinner, why you are like this¡­ Even if you locked me up, you still can¡¯t have my heart,¡± Unexpectedly, the man in ck did not say anything, one man grabbed her by the arm, and the other grabbed her by the hair. he was going to push her head down, but the man in ck was shocked by Prisci¡¯s eyes and held her hair. Mr. Skinner was speechless. He straightened his clothes, looked around, and said, ¡°Did you see that? Don¡¯t vite thew. Be a normal person!¡± All of the employees were confused. Is Prisci being arrested formitting a crime? ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable. She looks so innocent, even I¡¯m embarrassed at how innocent she was¡­¡± ¡°What, didn¡¯t you see that she would cling to any man? I guess it must be working overtime to provide that kind of service,¡± ¡°She¡¯s finally being arrested. I always get annoyed when I see her. Her eyes would turn red whenever she brought the groceries back,¡± ¡°She was acting all day long!¡± On the other hand, Prisci was pushed into a ck car, she quickly said, ¡°Hey is this a mistake? Why did you arrest me? I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± The man in ck showed a document, ¡°You are suspected of reselling other people¡¯s private information, which has a wide impact, bad nature, and serious circumstances. You are now being prosecuted!¡± Prisci was dumbfounded, that was not how suing was supposed to work. Prisci did not even have time to react and was taken to the police station. She was sent to the detention center and before she could react, she heard that she was going to be sentenced to seven years in prison. Prisci was puzzled. What did she do? She did not do anything! How could that be¡­ A scene shed through her mind. She was the tragic wife of the president, and when her true love returned, she was sent to prison because of a misunderstanding and the president regretted it three yearster. The female ghost possessing Prisci was speechless. She felt that she was getting dumber the longer she possessed Prisci, and the evil energy in her body was also leaking out. The female wanted to leave Prisci immediately, but she did not expect to be stuck to her so tightly that she couldn¡¯t break free. The female ghost regretted it, what was she doing? In a panic, she bit Prisci¡¯s neck fiercely! How dare you swallow me? I¡¯ll eat you up! Prisci screamed suddenly and fell to the ground. Her eyes turned white, and she was unconscious¡­ Chapter 187 Chapter 187 The police officers in the detention center saw Prisci falling to the ground and foaming at the mouth and hurriedly called the prison doctor. After an examination, the prison doctor could not figure out what was wrong with her. ¡°She has no problem, the heart is normal, the CT scan is normal, the blood test is normal¡­everything is normal.¡± She was healthy. But why did she foam at the mouth and roll her eyes? Several prison guards looked at each other and understood. One of them sneered, ¡°Another prisoner who pretended to be crazy to avoid getting put in jail? I caught onest time and he pretended to have amnesia,¡± The prison doctor nodded, and after a rigorous discussion and report, it was finally determined that Prisci was pretending to be sick to avoid going to prison. The prison doctor woke her up, then the prison guards pulled her back and kept her locked up. Prisci felt bitter, but she could not tell what was wrong with her. Her mouth and eyes were crooked but they thought she was faking it. Why was she so pitiful? No one saw that there was a female ghost lying on top of Prisci, cursing and vomiting. ¡°She¡¯s lovesick, how disgusting!¡± She was so unlucky she had to meet Prisci, who was the worst human being she had ever seen. The female ghost suppressed her nausea and consumed the bad aura on Prisci¡¯s body. She then left Prisci¡¯s body and spat it out. ¡°Dogs wouldn¡¯t even eat this!¡± The female ghost walked away with displeasure. Prisci was locked in the detention center, and she would not be able to escape for three to five years. Men and women were separated in the prison. At least she would not have any delusional thoughts for these years. That would teach her how to be a decent person, Prisci looked at the sky outside the iron bars, weeping silently, feeling that her fate was unfair. She was supposed to be a heroine, but she was unrecognizable for her talent. She had not even met her true love, a person who truly loved her, spoiled her, and would even die for her. A few days ago, she had no money to pay the rent and overheard someone wanting to find the Crawford family. She had no choice but to tell them the address of the Crawson Mansion for a few hundred dors. She did not want to sell the address, but she thought that she was just helping someone out. She did not expect to be locked up! She was so sad¡­ What¡¯s wrong with being kind? Boo hoo¡­ ¡­ On the other hand, the family members of the girl who jumped from the building returned to their ces shouting angrily. ¡°Why am I afraid of him? Just expose his address on the inte and that¡¯ll cause some controversy!¡± ¡°We¡¯re in the right! Our childmitted suicide because she was chasing her idol. Shouldn¡¯t Jonas be the one who¡¯s responsible?¡± The girl¡¯s father nodded, thinking it made sense. However, when it came to who would leak the address, everyone hesitated. The girl¡¯s father stood up with bloodshot eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± He held his phone with a determined look on his face. What was he afraid of? It was he who lost his daughter, it was him who was pitiful. What did Jonas and the Crawford family lose? How could the rich bully the poor? At this moment, someone ran in and said, ¡°Hold on, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± He panted and said, ¡°I just found out about the woman who sold us the address a few days ago, do you guys still remember?¡± The girl¡¯s father nodded, of course, he remembered, the girl seemed to have something wrong, but the address given is true. ¡°I found out that the girl was sued by the Crawford family and is now in prison¡­¡± ¡°They say she won¡¯t be able to escape for seven years.¡± As soon as these words came out, the girl¡¯s father withdrew his hand embarrassingly, but even more grief appeared on his face. ¡°That¡¯s bullying!¡± He said bitterly. Everyone cursed, but no one dared to think about it anymore. It was not a joke as he could end up in prison for seven years! ¡°Kelly¡¯s dad, it¡¯s not that I won¡¯t help you. My third child is going to take an exam this year. I can¡¯t be caught viting thew. I shouldn¡¯t affect his future¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry! It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t help you either, but I have to take care of my mother-inw who¡¯s paralyzed¡­¡± Everyone wanted the money, the Crawford family was so rich, it would not be a problem for them to give out twenty million dors¡­ All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When the timees, the rtives would contribute their efforts, and Kelly¡¯s parents would have to express their gratitude to each of them by splitting the money. But they just want money, they did not want to risk themselves. Kelly¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying, ¡°Should we just forget it like this? What about my Kelly? Didn¡¯t she die in vain?¡± She refused to admit that she did not care about her. Who would want their children to be in an ident? She and her father were busy with work, and they were working for the sake of their daughter. They refused to admit their mistakes and med it on celebrities as they were the ones who posted attractive photos of themselves. Their daughter was obsessed with celebrities, she would even remember Jonas¡¯ birthday, height, weight, and hobbies. She never cared about her parents that much! However, they were her parents. They worked hard to earn money for their daughter¡¯s education and living expenses. However, she cut down her expenses for food and spent the money on Jonas. She would spend thousands of dors every month. Were all their efforts all for nothing? Kelly¡¯s father pped the table in anger and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore! Why did she want to chase after her idols? I only know that Jonas is the cause of Kelly¡¯s death, this matter can¡¯t be left alone!¡± After everyone agreed, they decided to cause trouble at the Crawson Corporation. They did not dare to mess with the Crawson family. However, a film and televisionpany had to take care of its reputation, right? ¡­ After Lilly came back from school, she learned about the trouble caused by the girl who jumped off the building. Pablo shook his head, ¡°Some people like to me others for their faults. They think that they¡¯re weak, so their reasons are justified. Just because they had lost their daughter, they want everyone to sympathize with them andpensate them,¡± In this world, many people think they were poor, so they desperately work hard. Those people are admirable. But there were always a small number of people such that when something happened to them, they would think that they were pitiful, and others must help them, otherwise, they cannot make up for their losses. ¡°What¡¯s even more frightening is that they don¡¯t think they¡¯re in the wrong,¡± Pablo sighed. There were so many different people in the world. Lilly asked, ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± Pablo said, ¡°We can¡¯t solve other people¡¯s affairs, and you shouldn¡¯t take care of them either. You are just a child. We only need to take care of ghosts,¡± Lilly was puzzled, ¡°So?¡± Pablo, ¡°So, bring Uncle Jonas out for a walk, and we¡¯ll go fishing.¡± There must be some connection between the girl in red and jumping off the building after lighting a red candle, and that evil spirit. It would take at least ten years for evil ghosts to be ¡°promoted,¡± into evil ghosts. Even if they wanted to be evil ghosts, many ghosts cannot ept the process of repeated death, and disappear in smoke during the period. Those who can be evil spirits hold grudges. Lilly nodded and understood. ¡°Let¡¯s go fishing, Uncle Jonas!¡± she said. Jonas was confused. Why were they going fishing? Chapter 188 Chapter 188 The film and televisionpany that Jonas was working for was Taylor Entertainment. It was a cloudy day, and the dark clouds outside hung low, as if they were pressing down on the tall buildings. Valentine sat on his chair, he was having a headache because of the incidents involving Jonas. ¡°Actor Jonas¡¯ ruined his image,¡± ¡°Actor Jonas leaves the film crew without permission,¡± ¡­ ¡°They really like taking advantage of people¡¯s downfall to make them suffer¡­¡± Jonas was a senior in the entertainment industry. It meant that he was popr, and his acting skills were recognized. However, it also meant that his topic was not discussed as much as the rookies. Usually, the headlines were about which celebrities were having a scandal, or which celebrities were the most beautiful. Now that there was breaking news about Jonas ruining his own image, the incident gained a lot of attention. So, there would be people who were jealous of him and took the opportunity to cause trouble for Jonas. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Valentine sighed. At this moment, an olddy in a green suit appeared silently by the window. Valentine¡¯s mouth was so frightened that he almost screamed. ¡°Oh¡­ Oh my god!¡± He fell to the ground all of a sudden. The olddy in the green suit stared and said, ¡°Why are you yelling?¡± Only then did Valentine realized that the ghost in front of him was his mother! ¡°Why are you here, mom¡­¡± That was the second time Valentine saw a ghost. The first time was when he went to ask Lilly to summon his mother and after so long, Valentine thought that his mother reincarnated. The olddy in the suit said, ¡°I¡¯m here to help you,¡± Valentine was heartbroken. Everything was going smoothly for him recently, but he did not expect his mother to help him. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter with you this time? Do you have enough money to spend? If not, I¡¯ll send you some more every day,¡± He got up and said. The olddy said, ¡°No need, I¡¯m the richest ghost ever, ¡± ¡°I just spent money to see you for five minutes.¡± Valentine was silent. ¡°Mom, you almost scared me,¡± Valentine said with a smile. The olddy scolded him, and then continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to help that little girl find her fatherst time, and I told you that her father is from the MacNeil family, why didn¡¯t you do it?¡± Valentine patted his head, ¡°It¡¯s not like we can find out about Lilly¡¯s father¡­¡± The olddy said to herself, ¡°That¡¯s true¡­but besides her father, her mother was also plotted by someone back then. I asked about it. I don¡¯t know they did it. You must seize the opportunity this time!¡± Valentine replied, ¡°Huh?¡± He could not get himself involved with rich and powerful families. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve heard that people said that a star under yourpany will be in trouble. Try taking care of it and you¡¯ll be good,¡± Valentine was a little speechless, what did his mother do to get so much information. He nodded, ¡°Alright,¡± Even if his mother did not warn him about it, he would have defended Jonas either way. Valentine thought that his mother did not trust him. Unexpectedly, the olddy smiled and said, ¡°Alright I think I¡¯m done here, I¡¯m going to pick up my old friend! Finally she¡¯s dead, I¡¯ll have someone to dance with me!¡± ¡°I spent money to buy two opportunities toe here. One is for you to see me, and the other is for me to appear in my old girlfriend¡¯s ce and scare her!¡± Valentine was puzzled. He stared dumbfounded at his mother as she drifted away happily. At this moment, a tiny head poked out from the door of his office. Valentine, who had just been scared to death by his mother, was almost scared to death by Lilly again. ¡°Hi, Mr. Val!¡± Lilly greeted happily as she carried an bag shaped like an animal. Valentine stroked his heart and said, ¡°Little Miss Crawford you scared me to death!¡± Lilly chuckled, and took Jonas¡¯ hand and entered. ¡°What brings you here today, Little Miss Crawford?¡± Valentine immediately asked someone to get the cake, and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to school today?¡± Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°Uncle Jonas told me to skip ss.¡± Jonas said, ¡°Hey¡­ what are you talking about?¡± She was the one who wanted to take him fishing, but why was she at thepany? The door was pushed open again, and several employees came in with seven or eight variety of cakes. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Since the employees read thest item in the employee handbook, it was said that Lilly cannot eat too sweet, does not like chocte, likes fruit cake and fruit candy¡­ They did not know why, and today they finally knew the reason. Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up, and he gave Valentine a thumbs-up, ¡°Mr. Val, you¡¯re going to gain weight, and you won¡¯t be able to button your clothes in the future!¡± Does this mean that he has a bright future? Valentine smiled and said, ¡°Thank you Little Miss Crawford for yourpliment!¡± Lilly ate a piece of cake in one bite. It was sweet but not greasy, it was delicious! Valentine observed her words and expressions, and asked, ¡°Today is¡­¡± Jonas was about to speak, but Lilly stretched out his hand and said seriously, ¡°I think you¡¯re going to be in trouble, Mr. Val,¡± Valentine was surprised. What¡­ At this moment, the assistant hurried in and said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, someone is making trouble at the entrance of thepany¡­¡± Valentine looked at Lilly in surprise. Was it a coincidence? At the entrance of Taylor Entertainment. Because of Jonas¡¯s incident, there had been a lot of media and some fans who stayed near the building to stalk Jonas recently. The family members of the girl who jumped from the building held four or five ck and white banners, which read: ¡°Actor Jonas carelessly disregards human life and harms girls!¡± ¡°Give me back my daughter! Give me justice!¡± ¡°Actor Jonas is a scumbag for not taking responsibility for someone¡¯s death!¡± The paparazzi, and bloggers were like flies swarming around rotten eggs, rushing to take pictures and broadcast live. Valentine saw the chaotic situation when he came out, and then looked at what was written on the banner, his face turned gloomy. ¡°Where are the security guards? Get them out!¡± He said sternly. Upon hearing this, the parents of the girl who jumped off the building exploded. The girl¡¯s mother knelt on the ground and cried: ¡°God¡­you disregard human life! My poor daughter, you died so pitifully¡­¡± ¡°That actor, Jonas, yed with our daughter¡¯s feelings and caused her to jump off the building, causing her death, but you still want to drive us away without giving an exnation¡­¡± ¡°Are you going to keep our mouths shut? We will never leave until there¡¯s an exnation!¡± A group of people shouted and asked Valentine to give an exnation angrily. The influencers finally understood what the media said, and were shocked. What? Jonas yed with fans¡¯ feelings, causing fans to jump off the building? Some influencers¡¯ eyes lit up, and they immediately talked nonsense in their live stream. Valentine¡¯s headache was so bad that he did not want to make a fuss about it. The first controversy was when Jonas left the crew without permission and he rified that it was because of his mother¡¯s illness. Now, there was another controversy about Jonas ying with fans¡¯ feelings. There were so many people at the entrance, who would have known that many people would cause trouble in public. Suddenly, Lilly ran to the front desk of thepany, and soon came out again, she ran front of the troublemaker girl¡¯s mother. She stuffed something into the girl¡¯s mother¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Here, here you are!¡± The girl¡¯s mother was taken aback, looked at the medication in her hand, and asked, ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± Lilly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want medication? Here you go!¡± Everyone was silent and there was pin-drop silence. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 The girl¡¯s mother froze for a moment, and it took a while for her to react. She said sadly, ¡°I want an exnation, not medication!¡± Lilly immediately took out another medication from her bag, ¡°Is this the one you want?¡± The girl¡¯s mother was silent. Looking at the little girl in front of her with a serious face, she was pure and soft¡­ It messed up her rhythm! A troubled rtive next to him yelled, ¡°What do you mean by that? Why are you letting a kid fool us!¡± ¡°Yes, you are treating such a serious matter like child¡¯s y! You don¡¯t even take our dead child seriously,¡± The girl¡¯s mother cried, ¡°Boo hoo¡­ I just want my daughter back¡­ If you don¡¯t give us an exnation, then why did she die?¡± Lilly was silent. She wanted the dead toe back to life? She should not talk about that kind of nonsense¡­ Lilly was about to say something but Jonas picked her up. Jonas said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere with adults¡¯ issues,¡± In other words, about ghosts¡­ Jonas said something to Valentine. Valentine beckoned and asked someone to bring down a speaker and microphone used by trainees. He held the microphone and turned it up to the maximum. ¡°Hello?¡± The microphone was too close to the speaker, it made a harsh sound, and everyone hurriedly covered their ears. Only then did Valentine say, ¡°Can you hear me? Come on, tell me, what do you want me to say to you?¡± He held the microphone in front of the crying girl¡¯s mother. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The girl¡¯s mother only knew that her daughter was gone, and she was going to make a fuss, and told her to exin, and she was dumbfounded. She could not tell thepany topensate them because what would others think of them? They would think that they traded their deceased daughter for money. ¡°I¡­¡± She stammered, ¡°We just want justice!¡± Valentine said, ¡°I knew that you lost your daughter and I am sad as well. So, I didn¡¯t look for you in case I made you even more devastated. I didn¡¯t expect you to cause trouble here,¡± ¡°You want an exnation, right?¡± He reconfirmed, ¡°You asked me to ask for an exnation? I¡¯ll give you an exnation right away, please don¡¯t regret it,¡± One of the family members of the troubled girl said loudly, ¡°Stop talking nonsense! I want to see what tricks you guys are up to!¡± Valentine asked someone to y the hotel¡¯s video surveince. It was 9.29 in the evening of the previous two days, Jonas left the film crew and returned to Castelia Hotel. Half an hourter, a girl checked into the hotel without saying anything, she carried two bags and went up to the room on the 44th floor by herself. Thest picture captured by surveince was at midnight when she jumped from the 44th floor. Valentine said, ¡°Did you see it? From when Jonas returned to the hotel to when your daughter had an ident, neither of them interacted!¡± There was an uproar from celebrities and influencers, and the camera was aimed at the girl¡¯s parents. The girl¡¯s father said emotionally, ¡°So what? Why do none of you guys want to admit your mistakes?¡± The other troublesome rtives immediately followed and yelled loudly, ¡°What can the video prove? What about the ones before this? Why did Jonas y with our children¡¯s feelings?¡± ¡°Show the evidence!¡± The girl¡¯s rtives were sure that Jonas could not show the video, because he had too many fans, and he did not even know who Kelly was¡­ Hearing that there seemed to be something else they were hiding, the cameras were aimed at Jonas and Valentine again. Jonas smirked and said, ¡°I have the evidence,¡± His assistant immediately showed the video. It was aption of Jonas being harassed. When he was filming in Beijing, a girl rushed into the film crew and said she wanted to find Jonas and was chased away by the security guards. One time when Jonas was staying in a hotel, the girl somehow got his room number and knocked on the door all night. Finally, she was taken away by the police. After Jonas left the hotel one time the girl used magical powers to get the key card, entered Jonas¡¯s room, ate Jonas¡¯ leftovers, and slept on the bed that Jonas had slept in. She took those photos herself. Not to mention, she installed a tracker on Jonas¡¯ car. She did so many things that invaded his privacy. The girl was also sent to the police station because of her inappropriate acts. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, although I¡¯ve never met her, she is well-known among the fans,¡± Jonas pushed the frame of his sses, ¡°She was a stalker,¡± Everyone realized it. ¡°Oh, so she was a stalker!¡± ¡°With all due respect, this behavior is disgusting! She vited thews!¡± ¡°I¡¯m speechless, how dare they guilt trip thepany after their daughter¡¯s death? Her family is no good either. They were willing to drag her daughter into this forpensation. No wonder they raised such a stalker¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re incredibly selfish!¡± The girl¡¯s family members choked for a moment, and the girl¡¯s mother copsed, ¡°No! It¡¯s not like this! My daughter isn¡¯t like this!¡± The girl¡¯s mother cried and said, ¡°My daughter is an obedient child. She would never do such a thing. You must have done something to make her do such a thing!¡± The girl¡¯s father held back for a long time, and choked, ¡°Anyway, my daughter is no longer here, so you¡¯re taking advantage that she¡¯s dead and fabricating a lie?¡± Jonas and Lilly were speechless. Wow, how could there be people shameless, they had learned a lesson. Even the girl¡¯s mother cried and shouted, ¡°Besides, she tried so hard to see you, she is so pitiful, can¡¯t you even meet her?¡± Maybe if he met Kelly, she would not jump off the building. There was no trace of emotion in Jonas¡¯ voice, and he sneered, ¡°So I need to coax her because she ¡®s being pitiful?¡± ¡°Do I need to marry her if she threatened to jump off the building?¡± The girl¡¯s mother said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be that way? She had a life¡­Of course, what I¡¯m talking about is that you can fake the marriage. You¡¯re a boy anyway, and you won¡¯t lose anything¡­¡± Everyone was speechless. How wonderful! Initially, they wanted to talk nonsense and create some controversy about Jonas so that it could attract more attention. Now it was no longer necessary, the incident was already being live-streamed and attracted lots of attention. They immediately criticize one another. Valentine said, ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t believe me? This stalker harassed our artists, and we called the police many times. Even the police have the records!¡± However, the girl¡¯s parents and troublemakers did not want to listen. They made excuses about them bribing the police and forged the evidence. They even said that they fabricated everything after Kelly¡¯s death and added they were cold and ruthless unless she came back to life. The girl¡¯s mother cried the loudest. Even if a ghost with no blood heard about the situation, it would even have high blood pressure! Suddenly, Lilly raised her head and looked upstairs. On the seventh or eighth floor, there was a female ghost in a red wedding dress floating by the window, staring at Jonas¡­ Lilly immediately tugged on Pablo¡¯s sleeve, and said in a low voice, ¡°Master!¡± Pablo squinted his eyes and felt confused. The one he saw should be a fierce ghost, not an evil ghost. What¡¯s going on? He said in a low voice, ¡°Alright kid, I¡¯m gonna teach you how to deal with unreasonable people today,¡± After finishing speaking, he stretched out his hand and patted the girl¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes. The girl¡¯s mother was crying so hard that she lost her breath andy down in the arms of a woman. She cried miserably, and when she raised her eyes, she saw a familiar figure standing on the window upstairs. She lowered her hands and was wearing a red wedding gown. She wore a pair of high heels that were not her size. She had a pale face and wore bright red lipstick. It was her daughter who jumped off the building and died a few days ago, Kelly. The pupils of the girl¡¯s mother shrank, and the shrill cry instantly turned into a scream. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 The mother of the girl who jumped off the building cried and caused trouble. Anyone could see that there was no way to end it if they did notpensate them. Just when everyone was angry, the mother of the girl who fainted suddenly screamed and kicked her legs back. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯te here!¡± Her face was full of horror. Everyone was confused. They looked in front of her and there was nothing! ¡°What is she doing?¡± Everyone asked. Jonas held Lilly and looked condescendingly at the girl¡¯s mother who fell on the ground and screamed. He asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t she your daughter? Why are you afraid of her?¡± These rtives had been crying for two days, especially that aunt, who cried from beginning to end, Lilly thought she would faint from crying. She¡¯s so sad, she must love her daughter very much. But now that the Master let her see her daughter, why did she react like this? The girl¡¯s father was also taken aback by the girl¡¯s mother¡¯s scream, and quickly lowered his voice and asked, ¡°What are you doing!¡± The girl¡¯s mother¡¯s pupils dted, and she kept shouting, ¡°Kelly¡­ Kelly¡­¡± The woman next to her turned her eyes, and immediately patted her thigh and cried, ¡°Oh no, she must have been so sad and emotional, she¡¯s gone bananas,¡± ¡°She¡¯s crazy, did she have a seizure? We need to send her to the hospital!¡± Other rtives also said one after another, ¡°That¡¯s right, we need to send her to the hospital!¡± ¡°Kelly died because of Jonas, now that she¡¯s gone, Kelly¡¯s mother has gone crazy¡­¡± All the rtives said and thought, ¡°Kelly¡¯s mother is a genius!¡± Because of their daughter¡¯s death, she was too stimted to go to the hospital. They mustpensate them no matter what! Look, her acting is so realistic! No one knew that Kelly¡¯s mother was not acting, and she was frightened to death. Kelly stood in front of her wearing those bright red high heels, herplexion was pale, and her voice was faint. ¡°Mom, what are you doing¡­¡± ¡°Since you care about me so much, why don¡¯t you join me?¡± Kelly¡¯s mother was so frightened that she seemed to be strangled by someone, she could not say anything except her dted pupils and kicking her legs desperately. Kelly¡¯s eyes sharpened, and she screamed suddenly, ¡°What? You don¡¯t even care about me, why are you here to cause trouble? Who allowed you to cause Jonas trouble?¡± She pinched her mother bitterly. Each finger was painted with bright red nail polish, and Kelly¡¯s mother rolled her eyes in fright¡­ Holding Kelly¡¯s mother in her arms, The woman felt that she was talented. Her acting was so realistic that she panicked. Kelly¡¯s aunt pinched Kelly¡¯s mother. Kelly¡¯s mother finally fainted, but now she was alright and woke up again. As soon as she woke up, she saw her daughter lying in front of her, with her face pressed against her, her eyes wide open. Kelly¡¯s mother was frightened. She screamed again and it sounded like the screech of chalk scratching on the board, which made everyone feel numb. Kelly grinned, ¡°My dear mother, you have been causing trouble for the past two days because you want me toe back to life? Why are you so scared when you see me now?¡± Kelly¡¯s mother eximed, ¡°Go¡­ go away!¡± Kelly¡¯s eyes darkened, and her tone was cold, she said quietly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go. But what about my suicide note? Where did you hide my suicide note? Did you keep it? Or were you scared someone else might find it¡­¡± As she spoke, she reached for her mother¡¯s pocket. Kelly¡¯s mother was frightened to death as if there were bugs crawling on her body, she struggled desperately, something fell out of her pocket. One was a folded piece of paper in a stic bag, and the other was her phone. The phone was knocked on the ground, and it yed audio. It was a conversation between her and someone else. Kelly¡¯s mother¡¯s said, ¡°Kelly is gone, she jumped off the building¡­¡± She was sobbing, which was consistent with Kelly¡¯s mother¡¯s voice right now. The other person should be Kelly¡¯s aunt, who hurriedly asked what was going on, and Kelly¡¯s mother cried for a few minutes, during which there were other people¡¯s voices chattering, and she exined what happened. ¡°Kelly jumped from the 44th floor¡­the police asked me to identify her body¡­Kelly¡¯s suicide note said that if she put on her wedding dress at midnight, lit candles, and wrote her lover¡¯s name and birthday¡­ she could stay by his side after her death¡­¡± Kelly¡¯s aunt said angrily, ¡°Who taught her this? Who is that man? Shouldn¡¯t he be responsible for her death?¡± Beside her was Kelly¡¯s father¡¯s voice, ¡°How can he be responsible? It¡¯s clearly written in the note that she did it voluntarily, and she found out about it online¡­ The guy doesn¡¯t know her at all¡­¡± A few people were talking. They were talking about the man that Kelly was obsessed with and even spent arge sum of money he endorses and so on. Kelly¡¯s aunt became even angrier, and said loudly, ¡°Is that all? Kelly spent way too much money on him! We need them topensate for it!¡± Kelly¡¯s father said angrily, ¡°Why do we need him topensate us? He didn¡¯t kill Kelly,¡± What followed was a conversation between several people discussing how to extort money from the company, about how difficult it was to raise a child and the cost of raising a child. In the end, Kelly¡¯s parents also felt that it made sense, why did they work so hard to raise their daughter, but ended up with nothing, and her daughter¡¯s monthly allowance was spent on Jonas! The daughter jumped off the building because she liked Jonas so much, Jonas had something to do with her death. They lost their daughter, but they can¡¯t lose their money, right? So they decided for thepany to compensate them or else they would not stop causing trouble. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The recording stopped there. The girl¡¯s parents and other troublesome rtives were all stunned. When were these words recorded? Kelly¡¯s mother was still full of fear, while Kelly¡¯s father was stunned. He remembered that Kelly had just died, and her mother was too emotional, maybe she identally tapped on the record button on her phone while crying¡­ That was too coincidental¡­ Even if she recorded it by ident, it shouldn¡¯t just happen to be yed when the phone fell out. It was so weird that it was as if something was manipting it¡­ The troublemakers did not know what was going on, they just felt chills down their spines. Kelly squatted next to the phone, and sneered, ¡°Mom, is this what you mean when you said you loved me? I thought you were making trouble because you were really heartbroken¡­¡± On the other hand, Kelly¡¯s father hurriedly put away the suicide note, but Kelly waved her hand, and the red wedding dress pped the suicide note away. Everyone saw a gust of wind blowing, the stic bag was opened, and the suicide note flew out¡­ It hit the camera of the nearest influencer who was live. The blogger saw that it was their opportunity to gain followers, so they immediately grabbed the suicide note and unfolded it. At this moment, in this blogger¡¯s live broadcast room, the viewers were screenshotting the note. Kelly¡¯s father felt cold. It was as if his dignity had been torn away, revealing their true intentions and begging for money. He felt guilty and ashamed. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 ¡°Do any of you have manners? Invading people¡¯s privacy without consent!¡± Kelly¡¯s father went up angrily and snatched the note back. The influencer had a serious look on his face, ¡°Why can¡¯t we do the same to you when you¡¯ve taken advantage of your daughter¡¯s death, you hypocrites!¡± They knew what kind of person they were. So Kelly¡¯s family members quarreled with the media and influencers. The police also came, and after investigation, it was found that this matter had nothing to do with Jonas. After all, Kelly¡¯s family knew that he was rich, so they wanted to me it on him so they could get some money out of him. Jonas could decide whether he wanted topensate them or not. The influences did not think it was a big deal to watch the excitement at the scene and started to talk about their point of view. Some peoplemented, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t tolerate people who ckmail, otherwise, our society will be chaotic,¡± Some people alsomented, ¡°Since Jonas¡¯ family is well-off, why don¡¯t theypensate them since they don¡¯t have a daughter anymore?¡± Nobody knew if they were singing a different tune because they wanted attention. Of course, there were also a group of fans who were defending Jonas, and they were fighting with Kelly¡¯s family. Eventually, Kelly¡¯s troublesome rtives were arrested and the incident came to an end. Kelly¡¯s mother was still crying, but this time the crying seemed to have a hint of insanity. No one saw that Kelly was hanging on her mother for revenge, and stuck to her pale face. Kelly¡¯s father felt that he had been reprimanded for taking advantage of his dead daughter, and was punched a few times by Jonas¡¯ fans, and he was cursing the injustice of the world in embarrassment and anger. Kelly¡¯s rtives were unlucky as their efforts did not give them a single penny. Everyone in the city knew about it and they were all too shameful to lift their heads up. While a group of people was resentful, they were hating on Jonas for being so rich but stingy! ¡­ Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°The adult world sure isplicated!¡± She looked inside her transparent bag, and smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Polly and Tortoise?!¡± Polly stepped on the tortoise shell, tilted its head to look at Lilly, and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! The city is full of routines, and I want to go back to the countryside. The countryside is more peaceful! There are potholes everywhere!¡± Lilly apuded, ¡°Wow, Polly is amazing!¡± Tortoise stretched out his head seemingly speechless, Polly was a bit mean, when he saw the tortoise stretched out his head, he groaned, the tortoise shrank its neck, and hid behind it, the tortoise felt that the annoying parrot did not seem to be there and poked his head out. It was so angry that it remained in its shell. Polly stepped on its head and said, ¡°You scared, old man?¡± The tortoise was speechless. Lilly looked at it and giggled. Compared with theplicated world of adults, Polly and Tortoise were much simpler! She raised her head and asked, ¡°Will they be back again, Uncle Jonas?¡± Jonas replied, ¡°No,¡± They failed to guilt trip him and they no longer have decency, so they probably would note back. Even so, they would not cause any trouble as everyone knew the truth about the suicide note and the audio. So, they were too embarrassed to hold their heads up. Holding Lilly in her arms, Jonas strode in thepany. It was hard to steal Lilly from ke today, so, he could not give her back that easily. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jonas was wearing casual business pants, a ck silk shirt, and a tie casually hanging on the cor. Coupled with the gold wire framed eyes on the bridge of the nose, there was a bit of naughtiness in the gentleness, and a touch of nobility in him. He was such a gentleman and he held an adorable child in his arms. The contrast fascinates the fans outside thepany to scream. ¡°Jonas is so handsome!¡± ¡°Ah, brother, I want to give birth to a monkey for you!¡± Lillyy on Jonas¡¯s shoulder, her eyes full of doubts. ¡°Uncle Jonas, why did she say she wanted to give birth to a monkey for you?¡± Jonas¡¯s face darkened, and replied, ¡°You¡¯re still a kid, don¡¯t ask these kind of questions,¡± Lilly replied, ¡°Okay¡­then, then, I will ask a small question.¡± Jonas could not helpughing at the way she pinched her fingers and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lilly was pure and innocent, ¡°Why can a human give birth to a monkey? Are humans born from monkeys or do monkeys born from humans? Can they speak? Do they eat rice like us, or do they eat fruit?¡± Jonas was silent. Lilly, that isn¡¯t a small question! Pablo smirked, and he poked Lilly¡¯s head, ¡°You¡¯re such an adorable kid,¡± Lilly hurriedly raised her head, she was asking a question, but could not understand why the adults never gave her an answer. Valentine, who had finished the investigation with the police, caught up with him and smiled. ¡°Little Miss Crawford, do you still want to have cake? I¡¯ve found a Michelin-starred chef for you!¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°No! I promised Grandma that I would only eat one cake a day at most, and I already had one today.¡± Valentine replied, ¡°Did you know we can eat all day?¡± Lilly kept silent. She looked at Valentine and nodded, ¡°No wonder Uncle Val¡¯s stomach can¡¯t even fit in his shirt.¡± Valentine smiled and was not annoyed. Pablo said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget why we came here in the first ce,¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re going fishing!¡± She learned how to fish, but the master said that it was not real fishing, but that Jonas was used as bait to catch the hidden evil spirits. When Valentine heard it, Oh well, Little Miss Crawford wants to go fishing? Got it! He immediately ordered someone to stop the fountain behind thepany and put a few buckets of fish in it. Lilly looked at Valentine as if she was looking at thendlord. She lowered her voice and said to Jonas: ¡°Let¡¯s go, Uncle Jonas,¡± Jonas asked, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go anywhere, I¡¯ll take you for a walk, Uncle Jonas!¡± After saying that, she struggled down, grabbed Jonas¡¯s tie, and dragged him forward. Jonas was surprised. What, why does it feel like she¡¯s walking a dog? He immediately took off his tie. He had told the stylist that the tie was redundant. After a few people left. In the fan group, a female ghost wearing a red wedding dress floated out. She turned into a ghost so that she could pass by the security guards and enter Taylor Entertainment. She wandered around wantonly looking for Jonas. ¡°Jonas¡­¡± ¡°Where are you, Jonas?¡± Kelly was floating around in thepany¡­ Jonas carried Lilly who was tired from walking and walked along the long corridor. ¡°Turn left at the end of the corridor, and it¡¯s my lounge,¡± Jonas said, ¡°It¡¯s not big, but you can take a rest. Are you tired from ying?¡± Lilly suddenly said, ¡°Uncle Jonas, this corridor is too long, there are rooms on both sides, and the corridor leads to the end¡­ Then, you can see a ghost.¡± Jonas raised her eyebrows, and asked casually, ¡°Huh? How did you know about this?¡± Lilly said, ¡°Yeah, you can see ghosts here,¡± Jonas remained silent. He said silently, ¡°Impossible.¡± It¡¯s broad daylight¡­it¡¯s impossible to see ghosts during the day. Ghosts only appeared at night in film and television dramas. As he thought about it, he had already turned to the corner of the corridor. He saw Kelly standing in front of his lounge door in a bright red wedding dress, and when she heard the sound, she turned and looked him straight in the eye. A huge surprise floated on Kelly¡¯s pale face, which distorted her face: ¡°Jonas!¡± Jonas was surprised. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Jonas¡¯s throat tightened in fright, and he almost screamed and managed to stay calm. He hugged Lilly tightly and took a step back. He felt that his view of the world had copsed. If the ghost he saw that night was because he was sleepy, it might be a hallucination. However, that was not the case! So, why could he always see the ghost? Polly, who was in the bag, also seemed to be taken aback, and yelled loudly, ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± That was exactly how Jonas felt! Although he had never seen the woman before, he felt she was familiar. She had been his fan for quite some time. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was the stalker who knocked on his door in the middle of the night, installed a tracking device on him, and sneaked into the room to collect his hair. Sure enough, film and television dramas were deceiving! Who said ghosts could note out during the day? Lilly was calm, she thought about it calmly, ¡°That¡¯s right, Uncle Jonas, what¡¯s a stalker?¡± She wanted to ask what those people downstairs were talking about just now. She did not know what stalkers meant. Jonas¡¯s throat was tight, and her face was suppressed and calm, pretending that she could not see the female ghost. So he exined without squinting, trying to keep his expression normal. ¡°Stalkers are abnormal fans who invade the private life and work of celebrities. They take pride in peeping, stalking, and secretly photographing every move of the celebrity¡¯s private life¡­¡± Lilly suddenly realized, and nodded, ¡°Does it mean perverted fans?¡± Lilly finally understood what the word, ¡°stalker¡± meant. Jonas was speechless for a moment. There was nothing wrong with his definition. When the female ghost heard Jonas¡¯s words, she had a resentful expression on her face, ¡°How could you talk about me like this?¡± ¡°I abandoned my parents just for you,¡± ¡°Jonas, you can¡¯t treat me like this, I love you¡­let me stay with you, okay? I promise to be good, if you think I¡¯m too in the way¡­then I¡¯ll gouge out my eyes, okay?¡± As she said it was true, she gouged out her eyeballs. ¡°In this case, you can bring my eyes with you! I promise you won¡¯t get in the way!¡± ¡°I¡¯m satisfied as long as I can see you every day,¡± Jonas looked at her eyeballs and had goosebumps. Pablo whispered, ¡°Lilly, go into the room first.¡± Jonas suddenly heard a voice in his ear, turned her head suddenly, and found that there was another person behind her, and had goosebumps. When did hee? Jonas opened the door while his hands trembled. Lilly looked at him sympathetically, ¡°Uncle Jonas, allow me!¡± It turns out that Uncle Jonas was the same as Josh. The younger Jonas often studies how to see ghosts, but he was afraid of seeing ghosts. Uncle Jonas is also¡­ The door opened loudly and Jonas carried Lilly into the room. His lounge had one bedroom and a living room. Entering the house at this time meant sharing the same room with two ghosts. As expected, the female ghost followed Jonas, and they were inseparable. He poured water, and she lay on top of the water dispenser. He sat down, and the female ghost also leaned against the sofa and leaned on him. And Pablo was floating on the side with his arms folded, he looked like he was going to kill him at any second. Jonas¡¯s fixed gaze almost turned into cross-eyed. The female ghost looked at him obsessively, and giggled, ¡°Wow! Jonas is so cute!¡± ¡°Jonas, I know you can see me¡­ Are you afraid of ghosts?¡± Jonas could not bear it anymore, gritted his teeth, and said coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡± Kelly looked sad, ¡°Jonas, how can you tell people to go away? I exposed my parents and died for you.¡± Was there anyone whose love for him was stronger than hers? No! In this world, she was the only one who loved Jonas the most. Except for her, no one was qualified to stay by Jonas¡¯ side! The female ghost was obsessed, and her voice became a little perverted, ¡°Hey, Jonas, why don¡¯t you come down and apany me? This way, no one will rob you away from me¡­¡± Jonas looked at Lilly as if asking for help desperately. Lilly! Are you sure you¡¯re not gonna do something? Help me¡­ Lilly was squatting on the ground, opened the bag, and released Polly. Polly shook his feathers, a little hair stood up on his head, and he imitated her voice perfectly. ¡°Jonas¡­ You bought me this lollipop, won¡¯t your girlfriend be angry? Jonas! If we both eat the same lollipop, won¡¯t your girlfriend be jealous if she finds out? Ooooh, ooh, Jonas! How could your girlfriend hit you? Your girlfriend is terrible, unlike me, I will only feel bad for you¡­¡± Jonas was silent. He could not help staring at the green parrot. This parrot is loud¡­ Lillyforted, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Uncle Jonas. Polly is amazing! It can protect Uncle Jonas!¡± Jonas was slightly stunned, and her eyes were bright and clear. Although she was only four years old, it made people feel at ease for no reason. His heart was slightly warm, and the goosebumps on his arms gradually subsided¡­ At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door. Jonas, who had just calmed down, suddenly became furious again, and his fingers trembled. Valentine opened the door and came in, and took. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here! Little Miss Crawford, don¡¯t you want to go fishing? I¡¯ll take you there!¡± Polly immediately opened his mouth and said ¡°I figured it out, there are not two people in the room, but four people, what, you said twenty-four people, not twenty-four people, but actually four people, what, it turned into seven Fourteen pots of silver¡­¡± Jonas and Valentine were silent. Jonas was about to speak when the female ghost¡¯s hand slid over his shoulder, and down his chest, wrapping tightly around his body. Sheughed, ¡°Oh¡­so Jonas is going fishing!¡± ¡°Are you fishing for me?¡± After she finished, she opened her bloody mouth. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Jonas¡¯s pupils shrank, and he stood up abruptly. Valentine was startled, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Seeing that the female ghost was about to bite Jonas¡¯s neck, Lilly threw something and it just fell into the ghost¡¯s mouth! ¡°Creak!¡± There was a piercing sound, and the female ghost quickly backed away, desperately spitting out what was in her mouth. Only then did she realize that she bit a tortoise. Tortoisended on the sofa with his back facing down, spreading his limbs and waving wildly. Ouch, hello, I¡¯m dying! Lilly quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tortoise!¡± She was holding him at the moment, so she threw him without hesitation. Tortoise¡¯s feet hooked the sofa pillows, and he was about to turn over. Polly rattled up and stepped on it. Tortoise was speechless. Lilly looked towards the female ghost, Pablo also moved his fingers and said, ¡°It seems that the evil ghost will note out.¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°How cunning!¡± Polly, who was stepping on the tortoise, slipped and said, ¡°Slippery!¡± Kelly looked at the two of them with resentment, and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. When she appeared, they ignored her! She thought that everyone would be able to live in peace. In this case, she would stay by Jonas¡¯ side at all times. But now she realized that the kid was dealing with her! She just wanted to be by Jonas¡¯ side. Why did people want to stop her from doing so even if she was dead? ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Lilly stared at the female ghost. The female ghostughed, ¡°When I died, I used Jonas¡¯ birth date to make a ghost marriage¡­ Hehe, Jonas was born to be mine, and if he dies, he can only be with me¡­¡± ¡°Since you won¡¯t let me be with Jonas¡­ I¡¯ll kill him too. After he dies, my Jonas and I can be together forever¡­¡± Jonas was shocked when he heard it. He remembered what Jack said when Kelly died, she was wearing a red wedding gown, with red high heels beside the bed, and lit two red candles in front of the mirror¡­ Lilly waved her hand and said, ¡°Uncle Jonas, hurry up, get my weapon out of Polly¡¯s bag~¡± Valentine, who was still poking his head at the door was confused. What game were those two ying? But seeing Lilly running over in a hurry, he raised his head and said, ¡°Uncle Val, we are a bit busy now! We won¡¯t entertain you! Goodbye!¡± The door shut Valentine was confused outside the door. Why won¡¯t you give me a chance? ¡°Little Miss Crawford, what do you want to y with? I¡¯ll ask someone to make it for you!¡± He was even willing to build an amusement park on the spot. There is no answer. Valentine rubbed his nose and muttered, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not seizing the opportunity. I should not meddle in other people¡¯s affairs¡­¡± Mr. Taylor left muttering. What he could not see was that there was a ghost in ck standing outside the windows. He squinted at the closed door and left quickly. Kelly is useless, don¡¯t worry about it! Before leaving, the ghost in ck waved at Valentine. Valentine did not know why, but staggered, he walked out a few steps and bumped his head against the ss window. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Pablo seemed to have a sense of something and flew out immediately. There was a trace of an evil spirit hidden in the air, but mixed with the anger in Valentine¡¯s body, it was difficult to tell where the evil spirit left. Pablo sneered, ¡°How cunning, he even learned how to hide his bad aura,¡± It was no ordinary evil spirit. Even if ordinary evil spirits could restrain bad aura, they cannot hide it. But now this one could hide the bad aura and even use people¡¯s anger to cover it up. If it weren¡¯t for his profound skills, he would not be able to feel the bad aura. Pablo chased after where the bad aura came from. Inside the room, the female ghost¡¯s eyes glowed green. The female ghost was not afraid of Lilly, she thought that a little kid did not know how to handle ghosts. But her master was very powerful. Now that a very powerful man has gone out for some reason, this is a good opportunity for her! ¡°Hehehe, Jonas, you are destined to be mine,¡± Kelly pounced on Jonas again, her expression frantic, ¡°You¡¯re my destiny,e down and apany me!¡± Jonas yelled, ¡°Lilly!¡± He raised the mahogany sword. Lilly spread her legs and stood on the sofa then, took the mahogany sword. ¡°Stay back!¡± Jonas was silent. The actions of the little kid were like people arguing online¡­ ¡­ She was performing a ritual. The female ghost chattered andughed, ¡°You little brat! I¡¯ll kill you!!¡± She did not take Lilly seriously at all, her little trick was not enough in her eyes! She was a ghost! Seeing Lilly¡¯s clumsy movements, could she deal with ghosts? Even if she has collected a ghost, could she y one? From the moment she jumped off the stairs, she yed the ghost! Kelly opened her mouth and it was bloody, maybe it was broken in two when she died, and the corner of her mouth was split to the ear, dripping with blood. However, she just met Lilly, and for some reason, she felt as if an invisible bolt of lightning struck her hard. Kelly immediately flew out with a scream, and she was filled with evil spirits, almost being scattered. ¡°you¡­¡± She looked at Lilly in shock, how could this happen? This little girl shouldn¡¯t be so powerful! Lilly raised the mahogany sword and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move, sis! Let me try the spell I¡¯ve just learned,¡± Master taught herst night, and she did not have the chance to try it! She could not practice that skill on the unloyal woman, the uglydy, and the boy who loved sweets. So, she could only practice it on Kelly! Lilly rushed forward, took the sword, and yelled at the female ghost crazily, ¡°Back off!¡± Jonas was silent and dumbfounded. Kelly was also quiet and felt insulted. Lilly spoke, ¡°Hey, was my posture wrong?¡± She recalled what her Master said and tried to adjust the position of her thumb. Kelly ignored Lilly. She vaguely found a loophole, it seemed that as long as she didn¡¯t attack Lilly, Lilly could not do anything to her. The amazing thing was the red rope in her hand. Kelly gritted her teeth and got up, intending to quickly drag Jonas down to apany her, ignoring the sword wielded by Lilly. ¡°Oh, stop trying! It¡¯s useless!¡± ¡°If you can chop me into the air, I¡¯ll wash my hair upside down!¡± However, at the next moment, Lilly pointed at her with her sword again, and shouted, ¡°Back off!¡± Yellow light rushed out of the mahogany sword and struck the female ghost fiercely! Kelly was surprised. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Kelly was struck and a puff of ck smoke rose from her body, she panicked, could this little brat hit her? She immediately turned and ran! ¡°Don¡¯t run away!¡± Lilly grabbed the mahogany sword and said fiercely. Jonas quickly chased after her, ¡°Lilly!¡± Polly saw it, it was terrible, his owner ran away! ¡°Wait for me, wait for me!¡± Polly flew and chased after him. The tortoise finally poked its head out, looked around, and followed slowly. Valentine was ordering some afternoon tea and snacks¡­ Eventually, he saw Lilly with bare feet, holding a small wooden sword, shouting as she ran. Before Valentine could stop her, he saw Jonas chasing after Lilly. There was a parrot behind Jonas. Valentine looked behind him, only to see a turtle following him at the end of the corridor far away. He was confused. He turned around again and saw that Lilly was ying with a sword, shouting ¡°Back off!¡± The parrot chased after her, fluttering its wings and making the papers fly. Several staff members in the office quickly stood up and looked at Lilly in shock, ¡°Oh, little one, you can¡¯t y here¡­¡± Lilly took a breath and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll clean it upter¡­¡± Seeing this posture, Valentine felt a chill down his spine. She can¡¯t be¡­ catching ghosts, right? He told everyone in the office to go out and take a break. The staff members cheered and were stunned by the sudden surprise. They grabbed their bags and phones and then left. The ghost was shed several times and became weaker, but somehow she could not get rid of Lilly. ¡°Why are you chasing me!¡± She was furious. Before Lilly could reply, Polly replied at the top of his voice, ¡°Because you have syrup!¡± The ghost, Lilly, and Jonas were silent. Finally, after Lilly was struck twenty or thirty times, the female ghost could no longer move, lying on the ground, wanting to cry. How could it be¡­ To follow Jonas every day and night, she did not hesitate tomit suicide by jumping off a building. It would be fine if he was caught by someone like Pablo, but he was subdued by a brat. She was dissatisfied. ¡°Can¡¯t you let me go?¡± the female ghost said weakly, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t harm Jonas, okay? I just want to be by his side¡­¡± ¡°As long as I can see Jonas every day¡­¡± Kelly cried she did not want to kill Jonas anymore, she just wanted to see him every day, to see what time he got up in the morning, brush his teeth first after getting up, or go to the toilet¡­how much he ate, what he wears to sleep, and if he sleep-talked. She was not asking too much! Lilly shook his head and refused, ¡°No,¡± Ghosts follow people around only to harm them and leave no benefit. If Kelly stayed with Jonas, in the long run, he would be weak, suffer from bad luck, and even cut his lifespan in half. ¡°Hey, who was that evil spirit that was with you yesterday?¡± Lilly asked. Kelly¡¯s eyes flickered, and she asked, ¡°Can you let me go after I tell you?¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°No!¡± Kelly closed her eyes immediately, ¡°Then why should I tell you?¡± Lilly picked up the sword, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll try another spell that Master taught me¡­¡± The spell was called thepelling technique¡­ All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Kelly suddenly opened her eyes, half dead with anger. It was just a spell chanting the word ¡°Back off,¡±, and it can¡¯t kill her in one blow, it was torture for her. There were not any new spells! ¡°I said!¡± Kelly gritted her teeth and cried, ¡°I only know that he is an evil spirit. He said that he can help me. The only requirement is that he can hide in me sometimes¡­¡± Lilly frowned, not quite understanding what she meant. Why did he want to hide in Kelly? If he wanted to swallow a bad aura, wouldn¡¯t it be better to swallow Kelly instead? Lilly could not figure it out, so she shed the female ghost with her sword, kneaded her into a ball of an evil spirit, and stuffed her into the jar of souls. ¡°Sister Kelly, you don¡¯t need to go to hell and wash your hair upside down in the boiling poop anymore! You probably won¡¯t be able to go there!¡± After finishing speaking, the female ghost also turned into an evil spirit and was absorbed by the jar. The scream of the female ghost gradually dissipated¡­ Jonas was startled and said, ¡°Is she dead?¡± Lilly said, ¡°She¡¯s already dead!¡± Jonas was speechless for a while, and suddenly asked, ¡°Lilly, is there a ce in the underworld where the water was boiling?¡± Lilly said, ¡°We have to talk about it separately,¡± ¡°Master said that there are different levels of hell depending on what sins you¡¯vemitted, from pulling out tongues, scissors, iron trees, evil mirrors, steamers, copper pirs, mountains of knives, icebergs, oil pans, cow pits, stone pressures, mortars, pools of blood, Death in vain, torture, volcanoes, stone mills, knives, and saws¡­¡± Jonas was surprised, ¡°No boiling poop?¡± Lilly looked at him strangely, ¡°Why, Uncle Jonas, do you want to go there?¡± Jonas¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Just¡­ just asking.¡± Lilly looked rxed, ¡°The boiling poop is just a saying, so it cannot be said that it does not exist,¡± She did not even know what it was like. She had to ask her master about it. Lillypleted the mission unscathed this time, she was super powerful! She was like a happy bird, going back and forth between the desks, remembering to clean up. Valentine shrank and looked around, then said, ¡°Little Miss Cawford, allow me¡­¡± Lilly looked at him, ¡°Uncle Val, I don¡¯t think you can squat down.¡± Valentine was silent. He really could not squat. He did not believe it, and when he tried hard, a button bounced from his belly, and it happened to hit Polly. Polly suddenly yelled, ¡°This fatty doesn¡¯t even learn martial arts, and he has a secret weapon!¡± He flew to the corridor while talking. Tortoise barely crawled to the entrance of the corridor, only to be stepped on by Polly. Tortoise was quiet. Was he being bullied because he could not speak? ¡­ In South City, opposite a certain university. There were two modern high-rise buildings facing each other. The ground floor is a business district, and the middle floor is an office building. Many smallpanies rent their facades here. The buildings were rented by several bosses as hotel apartments. The rooms here were decorated in a young and fashionable way and can be rented daily or monthly. So, the flow of people is veryplicated. In addition to the employees of various smallpanies, various white-cor workerse and go every day. students from surrounding universities, and small families who cannot afford housing, also rented the ce. Today was the eve of the Dragon Boat Festival holiday. Since it was a public holiday, the Dragon Boat Festival would be two dayster. There were four days of holidays so many people had gone home. The usually lively Cherry Inn became deserted. After eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, the business district downstairs was closed, and the two buildings gradually became silent. Only the sparse lights on the upper floors showed that the two buildings were upied. No one noticed that a room on the 26th floor suddenly lit up with a dim red light, it was glowing red, and a little weird¡­ A girl was sitting in front of a desk with a mirror on it, and two candles were lit on both sides of the mirror. She was wearing a red wedding dress, she put on bright red lipstick in front of the mirror and smiled. ¡°Time¡¯s up,¡± Chapter 195 Chapter 195 At midnight, in the tell building opposite Cherry Inn, e boy moved e smell stool end wes sitting on the belcony of the dormitory pleying gemes. He glenced up only to see e girl in e red dress opposite him climbing onto the belcony. The boy¡¯s pupils shrenk end dropped his phone. The night wes silent end he could heer everything cleerly. The girl in the red dress reised her heed end glenced et him feintly. She smiled strengely, end jumped off the belcony! ¡°Ah!¡± The boy wes terrified end screemed uncontrollebly. The screem pierced the night. ¡­ It wes e holidey, end the Crewford femily wes very lively. Needless to sey, Edwerd end Liem must be on vecetion. Gilbert wes still on duty end would not be beck until night. Anthony wes working et home, Jones wes elso there, end Bryson would not be beck until tomorrow. Liem end Cloud wes e member of theionel scientific reseerch depertment, end reseerchedure respectively, so they cennot go beck during vecetions. Lilly didn¡¯t know whet the sixth end seventh uncles were doing. He only knew thet she hed met them once in South City, but he never sew them egein. In the kitchen, Bleke wes chopping minced meet. Mergeret moved the meteriels for meking dumplings to the dining room. Lilly end Henneh set on the smell stools, holding e smell dumpling in their erms, end were tightly tying it. Mrs. Crewford seid, ¡°Lilly, Henneh, be cereful, the bemboo stick is very sherp¡­¡± They used leeves to meke the dumplings, end they mede five-spice meet fillings, red end blue meet fillings, which were selty rice dumplings. In eddition to selty rice dumplings, they elso mede red dete fillings, been peste fillings, end other sweet fillings. The selty rice dumplings were elso tied with thin strips of bemboo, which wes e very orthodox method in the south, while the sweet rice dumplings ere mede of thin ropes so thet they sweet rice dumplings cen be distinguished from the selty rice dumplings. Lilly seid, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grendme, I will meke the dumplings myself. Uncle Anthony seid he wented to heve two dumplings, Uncle Liem end Uncle Edwerd wented to heve eight, Uncle Bryson wented to eet two, end Uncle Jones wented to eet 11¡­ ¡± There¡¯s elso Josh, Henneh, Dreke, end Zechery. Grendpe end Grendme, Deddy, Mommy, Polly, end Tortoise¡­ She counted the dumplings she hed to meke end there wes e lot. Mrs. Crewford leughed helplessly, ¡°How meny do you went to eet, Lilly?¡± Lilly snorted, ¡°Oh, I elmost forgot to count mine in! Uhh¡­ I went to eet five, six, seven, no, eight dumplings!¡± At midnight, in the tall building opposite Cherry Inn, a boy moved a small stool and was sitting on the balcony of the dormitory ying games. He nced up only to see a girl in a red dress opposite him climbing onto the balcony. The boy¡¯s pupils shrank and dropped his phone. The night was silent and he could hear everything clearly. The girl in the red dress raised her head and nced at him faintly. She smiled strangely, and jumped off the balcony! ¡°Ah!¡± The boy was terrified and screamed uncontrobly. The scream pierced the night. ¡­ It was a holiday, and the Crawford family was very lively. Needless to say, Edward and Liam must be on vacation. Gilbert was still on duty and would not be back until night. Anthony was working at home, Jonas was also there, and Bryson would not be back until tomorrow. Liam and Cloud was a member of the national scientific research department, and researched nature respectively, so they cannot go back during vacations. Lilly didn¡¯t know what the sixth and seventh uncles were doing. He only knew that she had met them once in South City, but he never saw them again. In the kitchen, ke was chopping minced meat. Margaret moved the materials for making dumplings to the dining room. Lilly and Hannah sat on the small stools, holding a small dumpling in their arms, and were tightly tying it. Mrs. Crawford said, ¡°Lilly, Hannah, be careful, the bamboo stick is very sharp¡­¡± They used leaves to make the dumplings, and they made five-spice meat fillings, red and blue meat fillings, which were salty rice dumplings. In addition to salty rice dumplings, they also made red date fillings, bean paste fillings, and other sweet fillings. The salty rice dumplings were also tied with thin strips of bamboo, which was a very orthodox method in the south, while the sweet rice dumplings are made of thin ropes so that they sweet rice dumplings can be distinguished from the salty rice dumplings. Lilly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma, I will make the dumplings myself. Uncle Anthony said he wanted to have two dumplings, Uncle Liam and Uncle Edward wanted to have eight, Uncle Bryson wanted to eat two, and Uncle Jonas wanted to eat 11¡­ ¡± There¡¯s also Josh, Hannah, Drake, and Zachary. Grandpa and Grandma, Daddy, Mommy, Polly, and Tortoise¡­ She counted the dumplings she had to make and there was a lot. Mrs. Crawfordughed helplessly, ¡°How many do you want to eat, Lilly?¡± Lilly snorted, ¡°Oh, I almost forgot to count mine in! Uhh¡­ I want to eat five, six, seven, no, eight dumplings!¡± Mrs. Crawford happily said, ¡°Then let Margaret pack them, it¡¯s too much.¡± Lilly insisted, ¡°I want to pack too!¡± Hannah was holding a dumpling, which was wrapped in four or fiveyers of leaves, but the stuffing was still exposed, and she scratched her head anxiously, ¡°Can¡¯t we cook all of this in one pot and just eat it?¡± They all had to be eaten anyway, so why bother to wrap anotheryer of leaves It was also troublesome to peel it off when eating! Lilly looked like a little grown-up, ¡°Hannah, you don¡¯t understand, this is called tradition!¡± Mom said following tradition is essential. Hannah was impatient, she made two dumplings and still failed, she was so angry that she threw down the rice dumplings and said loudly, ¡°No more! I don¡¯t wanna pack any more dumplings! If I ever do it again, I¡¯m a dog!¡± Even if her sister was here, it was still useless! Hannah was so depressed, she only came here when she saw Lilly there. Lilly giggled, ¡°Hannah, you will suffer if you swear!¡± Margaret alsoughed and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t wanna do it, then I¡¯ll do it,¡± Hannah dropped her things and ran to the living room, picked up her phone, and yed with it¡­ Liam came down from upstairs, holding two books in his hand. Hannah¡¯s expression changed immediately, and she said immediately, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going to make a dumpling!¡± Lilly looked up, ¡°You can¡¯t, Hannah. If you do so, you¡¯ll turn into a dog!¡± Hannah did not care, even if she became a dog, she still did not want to know how to do it. Unexpectedly, Liam had a cold face, ¡°Stop!¡± Hannah cried with a mournful face, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s a holiday today, can¡¯t I take a break from studying?¡± Liam replied, ¡°No,¡± Hannah had no choice but to bite the bullet and sit down, looking at the textbook hopelessly. The voice of Liam teaching her to read was heard in the living room. The Crawford family was warm and peaceful. Nothing bad happened to them for many years. It was just that Liam sounded a bit unpleasant: ¡°Which idiom is used in this sentence?¡± He continued, ¡°You must study hard so that you can what in the future? Which idiom is suitable? I just taught you!¡± Hannah¡¯s mind wandered, she looked at the nk space and said, ¡°Study hard, so that you can die in the future.¡± Drake chuckled. Liam was about to explode, and almost smashed the textbook, ¡°It is to get ahead! Get ahead! Only by studying hard will you be able to get ahead in the future!¡± Hannah, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, those two meanings are almost the same!¡± Get ahead. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. They were going to die eventually. Nothing was wrong Hannah felt that there was nothing wrong with what she said. Liam was speechless. Liam, who was always quiet and honest, almost died of anger. Drake could not take it anymore, and said with a nk face, ¡°Getting ahead describes the virtues and talents or outstanding achievements, and is better than others.¡± Hannah was surprised, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be better than others!¡± Liam¡¯s ears turned red with anger, ¡°Then you can¡¯t be the worst person either, right?¡± Hannah, ¡°Hmm¡­ then what if I was?¡± Liam was so mad he passed out. Lilly stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°Hannah is such a dummy!¡± With a smile in her eyes, Mrs. Crawford said: ¡°Then Lilly will work hard in the future, and then take Hannah under your wing,¡± Lilly shook her head like a rattle, ¡°Hannah can¡¯t keep up!¡± Drake who taught her so wellst time was so angry that he mmed the door and left. Hannah was good at sleeping as no one could wake her up. The more Liam watched, the angry he became, especially when he saw that Zachary, who was forced to leave the room and was not allowed to y games in the room, was lying on the sofa with a sleepy expression. Don¡¯t get mad. ¡°Zachary, have you finished your math homework? Why don¡¯t you learn from your brother!¡± There are two super smart kids in the family, but why the both of them weak in their studies> Zachary sat up suddenly, and said impatiently, ¡°You¡¯re so long-winded! I don¡¯t wanna do it, what can you do?¡± He snorted and stood up, took out his phone, and continued to y games. He wanted to y games on his phone. Why did he not let him y? Who was he to talk to him like that? Zachary took out his phone but identally clicked on a video posted in the game group. In the picture, the girl in red looked over from a distance, smiled strangely, and then jumped downstairs. Immediately afterward, he saw the terrifying appearance of the girl with her brain stted across the floor and her eyes were wide open¡­ Zachary was so frightened that his hands shook and threw the phone away. Drake sat at the bar counter, struggling to figure out what to write down, and wrote two big books. As a result, Zachary¡¯s phone hit him on the head. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Josh took e closer look, just in time to see the horrible incident of the girlmitting suicide. He wes so shocked thet he streightened his beck. ¡°Oh no! She¡­¡± Josh jumped up end kept sweering. Hugh, who hed been reeding newspepers end weiting for the dumplings to be reedy frowned end criticized, ¡°Why do you sweer ell the time? Where ere your menners?¡± Josh wes so frightened thet he pushed the phone ewey, end seid, ¡°Grendpe, I wes just scered¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± Hugh¡¯s fece wes cold end serious, but his voice wes still stern, ¡°You¡¯re e men. Why ere you efreid of e video?¡± Hugh did not see the video, but he heerd some noise from the phone, so he could probebly tell it wes e video. Josh cried, ¡°Grendpe, it wes e different video!¡± Hugh grebbed the phone, ¡°Here, let me see whet¡¯s wrong,¡± Hugh wes shocked. The girl in this video¡­wes too scery! Hugh¡¯s fingers trembled, end he immedietely returned the phone to Zechery. Zechery wes puzzled es thet wes the quickest he got his phone beck. He thought thet if Hugh got his hends on his phone, he would never be eble to get it beck. Josh esked, ¡°Whet wes it?¡± Hugh seid coldly, ¡°It¡¯s just e video, I don¡¯t get why you¡¯re so scered ebout it!¡± Josh wes speechless. Grendpe, your hends were sheking just now, I sew it! Josh decided not to expose the old men. When Zechery got the phone, Liem did not let him go upsteirs, beceuse he knew thet he would just collepse on the sofe when he returned to the room es he wes too stubborn. Zechery smiled disdeinfully, end seid, ¡°Okey, you win, so I won¡¯t go up!¡± After speeking, Dreke got out with his phone end pleyed gemes in the gerden. Liem hed no choice but to sey, ¡°Mom, teke cere of him!¡± Betteny rolled her eyes, ¡°He¡¯s your kid, teke cere of him yourself,¡± To be honest, she could not teke cere of him either. Henneh wes still obedient, unlike Zechery. He wes not efreid to meke jokes et ell end seid whet he wented. He wes feerless. Lilly suddenly seid, ¡°Leeve it to me, Grendme!¡± She put down the dumpling, weshed her hends, end dregged Josh out. Josh esked, ¡°Whet ere you doing? I don¡¯t went to see my cousin!¡± Lilly seid, ¡°Go end heve e look.¡± She wented to wetch thet video es it wes not just e simple video thet would meke Zechery this scered. Josh immedietely understood, the siblings held hends end quietly epproeched Zechery. At this time, Zechery wes not pleying gemes, but he wes looking et e threed ebout the video he wetched. The group wes overwhelmed by the girl jumping off the Cherry Inn building. ¡°It¡¯s so scery, I heerd thet the women lit red cendles in the dormitory before she died, end burned peper money or something,¡± Josh took a closer look, just in time to see the horrible incident of the girlmitting suicide. He was so shocked that he straightened his back. ¡°Oh no! She¡­¡± Josh jumped up and kept swearing. Hugh, who had been reading newspapers and waiting for the dumplings to be ready frowned and criticized, ¡°Why do you swear all the time? Where are your manners?¡± Josh was so frightened that he pushed the phone away, and said, ¡°Grandpa, I was just scared¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± Hugh¡¯s face was cold and serious, but his voice was still stern, ¡°You¡¯re a man. Why are you afraid of a video?¡± Hugh did not see the video, but he heard some noise from the phone, so he could probably tell it was a video. Josh cried, ¡°Grandpa, it was a different video!¡± Hugh grabbed the phone, ¡°Here, let me see what¡¯s wrong,¡± Hugh was shocked. The girl in this video¡­was too scary! Hugh¡¯s fingers trembled, and he immediately returned the phone to Zachary. Zachary was puzzled as that was the quickest he got his phone back. He thought that if Hugh got his hands on his phone, he would never be able to get it back. Josh asked, ¡°What was it?¡± Hugh said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s just a video, I don¡¯t get why you¡¯re so scared about it!¡± Josh was speechless. Grandpa, your hands were shaking just now, I saw it! Josh decided not to expose the old man. When Zachary got the phone, Liam did not let him go upstairs, because he knew that he would just copse on the sofa when he returned to the room as he was too stubborn. Zachary smiled disdainfully, and said, ¡°Okay, you win, so I won¡¯t go up!¡± After speaking, Drake got out with his phone and yed games in the garden. Liam had no choice but to say, ¡°Mom, take care of him!¡± Bettany rolled her eyes, ¡°He¡¯s your kid, take care of him yourself,¡± To be honest, she could not take care of him either. Hannah was still obedient, unlike Zachary. He was not afraid to make jokes at all and said what he wanted. He was fearless. Lilly suddenly said, ¡°Leave it to me, Grandma!¡± She put down the dumpling, washed her hands, and dragged Josh out. Josh asked, ¡°What are you doing? I don¡¯t want to see my cousin!¡± Lilly said, ¡°Go and have a look.¡± She wanted to watch that video as it was not just a simple video that would make Zachary this scared. Josh immediately understood, the siblings held hands and quietly approached Zachary. At this time, Zachary was not ying games, but he was looking at a thread about the video he watched. The group was overwhelmed by the girl jumping off the Cherry Inn building. ¡°It¡¯s so scary, I heard that the woman lit red candles in the dormitory before she died, and burned paper money or something,¡± ¡± I think her name is Snowie, she is quite famous, I heard that because she could not find a suitable job because she was too beautiful¡­¡± ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m from that dormitory and I¡¯ve always felt that there was something wrong with Snowie¡­ Who would dare to go back to the dormitory now?¡± A timid person would not even dare to type out Snowie¡¯s name. There were many people in Zachary¡¯s game group, and there were all kinds of people from all over the world. What everyone liked to talk about the most was about scary and exciting things. The incident attracted a lot of attention and was shared with almost everyone. Moreover, the tform was also popr, so he could see it in almost every group. Hemented, ¡°Why did she jump off the building?¡± There was a lot of discussion in the group. Some said that she was bullied by her manager, some said her boyfriend cheated on her and she could not take it anymore¡­ Zachary was speechless as the reasons for the discussions were outrageous. Couldn¡¯t she just cope with it by gaming? There were too many reposts about the incident in the group, Josh was about to quit and identally clicked on a picture. It was exactly what Snowie looked like when she died tragically¡­ Seeing those wide eyes, Zachary felt a little scared. At this moment, a hand was patted on his shoulder. Zachary sprung up in an instant, hugging the pir in shock, only then did she see clearly that it was Lilly. He said angrily, ¡°What are you doing!¡± Lilly withdrew her hand in a daze, and apologized obediently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Josh immediately said: ¡°It¡¯s none of her business, I told her to keep quiet just now!¡± Zachary said that they were crazy, and then sat down. Lilly sat on the side, and asked, ¡°Zachary, can you show me the video just now?¡± Drake¡¯s phone was full of poetry groups. He asked what mathematical groups, equations, and forms were on his phone. That¡¯s why she came to him! Zachary did not raise his head, and said impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t bother me! Go away,¡± Why did he have to show her his phone, who was she to look through it? Lilly pouted, ¡°What should I do if I want you to show me?¡± Zachary felt that younger sisters were annoying, and Hanna was also like that when she was Lilly¡¯s age. Hannah would stick with him every day and throw things at him. And now, herees another one! ¡°No, didn¡¯t you hear me when I told you to go away?¡± Zachary rolled his eyes and opened up League of Legends. Lilly suddenly said, ¡°Zachary, don¡¯t forget to find me if you see something unclean!¡± Zachary said, ¡°I told you to get lost, do you understand?¡± What did she mean by ¡°unclean,¡±? Was she scaring him? Oh, how scary¡­ Zachary rolled his eyes. Josh said angrily, ¡°Let¡¯s ignore him! I¡¯ll help you find that video!¡± Lilly was led by Josh and walked away. After a while, ke came out. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He twisted his wrist and looked down at Zachary who was ying a game. How dare he talk to his daughter rudely? The Crawford family should teach him a lesson. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s y a few rounds,¡± he said. Zachary did not raise his head, he did not pay much attention to his uncle who had juste to the Crawford Mansion not long ago. ke said coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very good at ying games? If you can beat me in one game, I¡¯ll send you to the e-sports team.¡± Zachary¡¯s fingers halted. ke sneered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you scared?¡± Zachary was angry, he yed as an S-tier champion in League of Legends and was undefeated. He felt insulted when his uncle said he could not beat him in a game. ¡°Fine!¡± Zachary said unconvinced. When ke went online, he discovered that ke was actually a newbie, and his username was ¡°Extraordinary Land¡±. Zachary rolled his eyes. That¡¯s it? How dare you speak nonsense? Half an hourter, Zachary was defeated and he cried. ke beat him countless times! This was the first time Zachary was having a crisis, he was stunned, wishing he could drop his phone and never y games again! ke put his phone away and looked at him coldly, ¡°Remember, to be nice to Lilly, otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you in the game again!¡± Zachary fell silent. ke left after speaking. Zachary was so depressed that he felt like vomiting blood, restarted the game, and vented his anger, unexpectedly¡­ He did not know what happened but he would always be matched with ¡°Extraordinary Land¡± during matchmaking and he would always get defeated by ke. Zachary went from Grandmaster rank to Silver rank. Everyone who yed with him would think his ount got hacked. He was so angry, he was about to smash his phone. The phone was flung on thewn, and Zachary was so depressed that he did not realize that it was getting dark. He recalled that someone called him to eat but he was being rude to them. Zachary picked up the phone angrily and was about to go back to the house. At this moment, he caught a glimpse of a figure standing by the flowerbed. He turned his head to look and saw a person standing in the garden, dressed in red, with long hair, and their eyes met. Zachary just logged off the game and was dumbfounded. He stared at the female ghost for a while. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Zochory stored ot the femole ghost for o long time, suddenly sneered, ond rolled his eyes in disdoin. Why ore you pretending to be o ghost? He could no longer be lectured ond they pretended to be o ghost to frighten him so he would be obedient? Zochory spot ond wos obout to go bock to the room. Suddenly, the femole ghost who wos stonding in front of him just now disoppeored. Zochory wos stunned. No woy. Wos he dizzy? Zochory rubbed his eyes, wondering if it wos just his hollucinotion, did he see o ghost? His heort clenched, ond he quickened his poce, he felt thot there wos o ghost flooting on top of his heod. A stronge loughter suddenly sounded in his eors, ¡°Giggle¡­¡± No one would be ofroid if ghosts cried, but they were scory if they loughed. Zochory ron owoy, ond couldn¡¯t help screoming: ¡°Mom¡­¡± The Crowford fomily wos sitting ot the dining toble, ond they hod olmost eoten their meols. No one wonted to spoil Zochory, so they didn¡¯t leove him o meol ond did not coll him to eot his food. Eventuolly, they sow Zochory running in os he yelled for his mother. Hugh frowned ond soid sternly, ¡°Why ore you yelling?¡± His body wos surrounded by worm light ond Zochory¡¯s suffocotion groduolly disoppeored, ond he mustered up the couroge to look bock. There¡¯s nothing behind me, nothing¡­ He wos dozzled. Zochory withdrew his goze ond glored ot Bloke. It wos oll his foult, if he hodn¡¯t been killed by him in the gome, would he hove hollucinotions? ¡°Grondmo, whot else is there to eot?¡± Zochory originolly wonted to go upstoirs bute to the dining toble by ident. There were so mony people here¡­ Bettony kept o stroight foce ond didn¡¯t wont to tolk to Zochory. ¡°Nothing! You didn¡¯t evene when we colled you to hove your food, so don¡¯tploin if there¡¯s no food left for you!¡± Zochory bit his lip, ¡°Tch, who does this old lody think she is?¡± Liom slommed his cutlery, ond soid in o cold voice, ¡°Whot did you coll grondmo? Soy it ogoin!¡± Zochory picked up the cutlery ond soid noncholontly, ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m so scored, Your Highness, should I coll her Her Mojesty from now on?¡± ¡°Greetings, Your Highness, I hope you¡¯re doing well,¡± Seeing thot Zochory wos being rude, Liom wos so ongry thot he wonted to throw his bowl owoy. But Zochory looked oround, ond looked ot the plote of eggplont ¡°Isn¡¯t there still something to eot? Eggplont with minced meot? I like it!¡± Zachary stared at the female ghost for a long time, suddenly sneered, and rolled his eyes in disdain. Why are you pretending to be a ghost? He could no longer be lectured and they pretended to be a ghost to frighten him so he would be obedient? Zachary spat and was about to go back to the room. Suddenly, the female ghost who was standing in front of him just now disappeared. Zachary was stunned. No way. Was he dizzy? Zachary rubbed his eyes, wondering if it was just his hallucination, did he see a ghost? His heart clenched, and he quickened his pace, he felt that there was a ghost floating on top of his head. A strangeughter suddenly sounded in his ears, ¡°Giggle¡­¡± No one would be afraid if ghosts cried, but they were scary if theyughed. Zachary ran away, and couldn¡¯t help screaming: ¡°Mom¡­¡± The Crawford family was sitting at the dining table, and they had almost eaten their meals. No one wanted to spoil Zachary, so they didn¡¯t leave him a meal and did not call him to eat his food. Eventually, they saw Zachary running in as he yelled for his mother. Hugh frowned and said sternly, ¡°Why are you yelling?¡± His body was surrounded by warm light and Zachary¡¯s suffocation gradually disappeared, and he mustered up the courage to look back. There¡¯s nothing behind me, nothing¡­ He was dazzled. Zachary withdrew his gaze and red at ke. It was all his fault, if he hadn¡¯t been killed by him in the game, would he have hallucinations? ¡°Grandma, what else is there to eat?¡± Zachary originally wanted to go upstairs but came to the dining table by ident. There were so many people here¡­ Bettany kept a straight face and didn¡¯t want to talk to Zachary. ¡°Nothing! You didn¡¯t evene when we called you to have your food, so don¡¯tin if there¡¯s no food left for you!¡± Zachary bit his lip, ¡°Tch, who does this olddy think she is?¡± Liam mmed his cutlery, and said in a cold voice, ¡°What did you call grandma? Say it again!¡± Zachary picked up the cutlery and said nonchntly, ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m so scared, Your Highness, should I call her Her Majesty from now on?¡± ¡°Greetings, Your Highness, I hope you¡¯re doing well,¡± Seeing that Zachary was being rude, Liam was so angry that he wanted to throw his bowl away. But Zachary looked around, and looked at the te of eggnt ¡°Isn¡¯t there still something to eat? Eggnt with minced meat? I like it!¡± ¡°Ha, how about fried chicken? Today¡¯s food is good!¡± Everyone suddenly stopped talking. ke raised his eyebrows and looked at him with folded arms. Zachary picked up his cutlery and looked at it strangely, ¡°What are you looking at? What¡¯s there to look at?¡± Oh, they did not want Zachary to eat. So everyone put on such sour faces and threatened him? Zachary did not like how they acted around him, so he stuffed arge piece of eggnt into his mouth and chewed a couple of mouthfuls proudly. The next second, he spat out the eggnt. ¡°What is this?¡± He frowned. The purple eggnt looked oily and shiny. He thought it was delicious, but it turned out to be undercooked! The minced meat was also salty! Zachary gulped down a ss of water. ¡°Damn it, is there anything worse than this? Even dogs wouldn¡¯t eat it!¡± Everyone was silent. Lilly looked at everyone, then at Zachary. Well, everyone did not answer his, so she did not answer Zachary. She actually wanted to tell her brother, of course, there was worse food out there¡­ Zachary had not eaten anything for a day, and it was very ufortable to drink a ss of water, so he looked at the te of fried chicken again. Every piece of chicken was yellow and orange, it looked really delicious. Zachary was drooling, and he picked up a piece of chicken with thick meat and put it in his mouth, and sure enough, he spat it out in a second. ¡°Yuck!¡± He spat it out again, poured three more sses of water, and said angrily, ¡°This is worse than the eggnt! Who made this, is this for humans?¡± ke crossed his arms and said leisurely, ¡°I made it,¡± Zachary stopped talking, choking on his saliva. ke looked at him coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t like others saying that my cooking is not good,¡± ¡°Come on, we saved these dishes for you, eat up!¡± Zachary was silent. ke, ¡°Oh is it salty? Margaret, would you please bring me a basin of water?¡± Zachary¡¯s throat tightened, ¡°Why would you want a basin of water?¡± ke smiled considerately and said, ¡°Here you go.¡± Zachary was speechless, He sneered, an outsider still wanted to lecture him? When was it his turn to speak as an outsider in the Crawford family? His father and grandparents did not even lecture him, who was he? Zachary wanted to flip the table and leave immediately. ke suddenly took out his phone, clicked on an app, and heard a familiar jingle. Lilly immediately stuck to it and watched ke y the game. ¡°Dad, what are these?¡± ke replied, ¡°These are champions, you can pick which champions you¡¯d like to y with,¡± Lilly suddenly realized, ¡°Then which champion do you like?¡± ke answered, ¡°Well, I like Nocturne,¡± Lilly stared at the beast on the screen, and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ke answered, ¡°Because Nocturne is good for jungling,¡± Lilly was dumbfounded, and repeated in a childish voice, ¡°Nocturne¡­ Jungle?¡± ke continued ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re really smart,¡± Anthony was silent. ¡­ Zachary gritted his teeth and sat down. Seeing that Margaret brought a basin of water, he gave her a resentful look. He angrily poured a whole te of chicken into the water basin and stirred it. Feeling that the salty taste should be washed away, and took a bite. Eventually, ¡°This chicken is so salty!¡± It was so salty that it would not wash off no matter how many times he washed it. ke¡¯s phone rang, Wee to Summoner¡¯s Rift! Zachary was silent. ke¡¯s mobile phone rang, ¡°Matchmaking sessful, thank you for waiting¡­¡± ¡°Ding! The other yer left the game and declined your invite,¡± Zachary fell silent. No wonder ke could always match him in battle! T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Left the game¡­ Then he was beaten when he was AFK? ¡°You yed dirty!¡± Zachary was mad. ke raised his eyelids, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Zachary was silent Just when everyone thought that Zachary was going to leave, they saw him swallowing his anger, washing the chicken in the basin, and crying while eating it. Bettany looked at ke in surprise, she thought that ke¡¯s method of lecturing Zachary was brilliant. Zachary ate a few pieces of chicken and drank three bottles of water. He couldn¡¯t eat anymore, and he just heard the sound of the game ending. ¡°Ding! The MVP is Umon Earth!¡± Zachary cried. What kind of cheat is this! How could someone bully a child? ¡°I¡¯m not eating!¡± Zachary went berserk and left angrily with his phone. ke was ruthless! Wasn¡¯t it just one ount? He could register a new ount when he got banned. He still wanted to lecture Zachary? In his dreams! No one in this world could lecture him! Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Liom looked ot Zochory who went upstoirs, ond he wos furious. Bettony sighed, ¡°Forget it, we con¡¯t lecture this child,¡± When Winono wos still here, she would not teoch Zochory o lesson. She would not let onyone lecture him either. Whenever they interfered with how she lectured Winono, she would be furious ond soy thot Zoch would teoch himself, he just needed time. However, he wos young ond no one tought him monners. How could onyone expect him to be o good kid when he grows up? Lilly intervened, ¡°Con¡¯t he be tought?¡± Edword pouted ond soid, ¡°I¡¯ve beoten him with o stick before. After I¡¯ve beoten him up, he wos still on his phone ond soid thot I should¡¯ve beoten him to deoth if I hod the chonce,¡± Gilbert frowned os well, ¡°We con no longer teoch Zochory o lesson, it just doesn¡¯t work,¡± Jonos¡¯ words seemed to be coreless, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry obout him if you cut down his ollowonces, he eorns thousonds o doy just from goming,¡± He would hove mode 30000 dollors o month. Lilly odded, ¡°Wow, thot¡¯s omozing!¡± Everyone in the Crowford fomily wos silent. For the Crowford fomily, whose groceries were worth 30,000 dollors, Zochory wos not reolly thot good. However, Lilly felt thot Zochory wos omozing os he would not storve to deoth, ond he wos smort os well But why did he be like this? Why wos everyone meon to him? Lilly did not understond. Bettony soid to Bloke, ¡°You don¡¯t hove to core obout him, you con¡¯t control him. We¡¯ve tried everything,¡± ¡°He isolotes himself whenever hees bock os if we con¡¯t remove the door¡­¡± After oll, he wos his grondson, ond he did not hurt onyone. They could not drive him out either. Bloke glonced ot his phone, Zochory¡¯s ronk fell to iron, which wos the lowest ronk. There were still woys of lecturing him, but it would toke him oround three to five yeors to do so. How could children leove the bubble this eorly¡­ In the end, Bloke wos unwilling to use his woy of teoching. He suffered when he wos o child ond did not wont onyone to go through it either. ¡± ¡°Just wotch,¡± Anthony finished the topic. Lilly wos lying on the toble ond did not know whot she wos thinking. After their meols, Lilly took o coloring book. Josh held his moth workbook ond stood ot Zochory¡¯s door. Liam looked at Zachary who went upstairs, and he was furious. Bettany sighed, ¡°Forget it, we can¡¯t lecture this child,¡± When Winona was still here, she would not teach Zachary a lesson. She would not let anyone lecture him either. Whenever they interfered with how she lectured Winona, she would be furious and say that Zach would teach himself, he just needed time. However, he was young and no one taught him manners. How could anyone expect him to be a good kid when he grows up? Lilly intervened, ¡°Can¡¯t he be taught?¡± Edward pouted and said, ¡°I¡¯ve beaten him with a stick before. After I¡¯ve beaten him up, he was still on his phone and said that I should¡¯ve beaten him to death if I had the chance,¡± Gilbert frowned as well, ¡°We can no longer teach Zachary a lesson, it just doesn¡¯t work,¡± Jonas¡¯ words seemed to be careless, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about him if you cut down his allowances, he earns thousands a day just from gaming,¡± He would have made 30000 dors a month. Lilly added, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing!¡± Everyone in the Crawford family was silent. For the Crawford family, whose groceries were worth 30,000 dors, Zachary was not really that good. However, Lilly felt that Zachary was amazing as he would not starve to death, and he was smart as well But why did he be like this? Why was everyone mean to him? Lilly did not understand. Bettany said to ke, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about him, you can¡¯t control him. We¡¯ve tried everything,¡± ¡°He istes himself whenever hees back as if we can¡¯t remove the door¡­¡± After all, he was his grandson, and he did not hurt anyone. They could not drive him out either. ke nced at his phone, Zachary¡¯s rank fell to iron, which was the lowest rank. There were still ways of lecturing him, but it would take him around three to five years to do so. How could children leave the bubble this early¡­ In the end, ke was unwilling to use his way of teaching. He suffered when he was a child and did not want anyone to go through it either. ¡± ¡°Just watch,¡± Anthony finished the topic. Lilly was lying on the table and did not know what she was thinking. After their meals, Lilly took a coloring book. Josh held his math workbook and stood at Zachary¡¯s door. Drake asked, ¡°What are you doing, just let him do his own thing,¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°I think Zachary is lonely.¡± No one seemed to believe him, and no one apuded him for his achievements either. Drake no longer cared. Lilly knocked on Zachary¡¯s door. No one responded, Lilly pushed the door open and sprouted her head, ¡°I¡¯ming in, Zachary!¡± Zachary was trying to create a new ount when Lilly walked in. He was shocked he fell from the chair. The door of his room was locked, how did Lilly get in? ¡°You¡­¡± Zachary pointed at the door, ¡°Get out, close the door!¡± Lilly looked at the door frame and said, ¡°Zachary, I think the door can¡¯t be closed anymore, I think I broke it¡­¡± Zachary sneered, ¡°You broke the door¡­¡± He walked over and wanted to m the door, but found that the door was really broken and Lilly raised the door with one hand. Lilly was not tall enough, and she was able to reach the door handle, so he did not see that she was holding the door. ¡°You¡­¡± Zachary was shocked, ¡°How did you break it?¡± Josh was also stunned. Assuming that Lilly¡¯s weight is 40 pounds¡­ The weight of the door is 90 pounds ¡­ How much force would it take for my sister to break the door¡­ Holy cow! Was his sister super strong? ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Zachary looked back in shock, ¡°Whatever, I don¡¯t care! Just put the door down and leave me alone!¡± Lilly leaned the door on the wall aside, grabbed the coloring book, and said, ¡°Zachary, can I color next to you? I promise I¡¯ll be quiet,¡± Zachary pushed her impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t you have your room?¡± Lilly was pushed outside the door and looked at him pitifully. Zachary did not feel bad as he would usually m the door. The open door fell suddenly. At that moment, Lilly rushed over and raised the door with one hand! Pushing gently, the door leaned on the wall again. Zachary was silent He was stunned. She¡¯s a strange girl. At that moment, Lilly looked him in the eyes, ¡°Zachary, let me draw in your room!¡± Zachary said, ¡°No way!¡± He hated people who bothered him the most. Drake told them not to fight as Lilly cared about him so much. However, he had a bad look on his face. People like him would never appreciate how much people cared about them. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lilly,¡± Josh pulled Lilly away. Zachary snorted and looked at Lilly as she was being dragged away. But she did not want to leave, Lilly suddenly hugged him and pleaded, ¡°Please! Five minutes, just five minutes!¡± Zachary was silent. When Josh thought Zachary would not agree to Lilly¡¯s request, he saw that Zachary turned around, and scolded, ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± Lilly cheered, ¡°Does this mean you agree? Josh, hurry up!¡± She took Drake asked and went in, upying Zachary¡¯s desk. Zachary ignored them as he was glued to the sofa while ying with his phone. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly he heard a sound outside the window. He turned his head and saw a girl wearing a red wedding dress and long hair lying on the window, looking at him. The sofa was by the window. The female ghost was lying on her stomach, and she was very close to Zachary. Her eyes were like beads, and Zachary could see the texture on her face ¡­ Zachary was aggressive for a moment, staring at the female ghost. Was he hallucinating again? He wondered why that woman was familiar to him. He remembered the girl¡¯s head after jumping off the building. Zachary was stunned, and remembered that she was Snowie, the girl whomitted suicide! As he thought of that, the head of the female ghost outside the window was crooked, as if it was falling, and her neck was folded into an incredible angle ¡­ Only a broken neck could only make the angle! She grinned and smiled silently. Zachary¡¯s reflexes came back to him, and he screamed. ¡°What the heck!¡± He rose from the sofa and ran to Lilly and Josh, He was shocked, ¡°She, she, she¡­¡± Lilly and Josh were puzzled and looked out the window. However, there was nothing outside the window. ¡°You didn¡¯t see her? She¡­ she was there!¡± Lilly shook his head, ¡°No, Zachary, but your forehead is ck,¡± Zachary felt that he was numb for a while. How could it be? He has also seen the videos of the ghosts that Drake asked for, and Lilly could see ghosts. At that time, he thought they were fake and disdainful. But now¡­ if they were real¡­ Then¡­ Then why couldn¡¯t they see it? Chapter 199 ?Chapter 199 Zachary felt a chill, and his scalp went numb. He watched as the female ghost crawled in through the window and floated towards him. Zachary''s legs turned weak, and he couldn''t forget how arrogant he had been towards the ghost. In a panic, he shouted, "Lilly! Lilly!" The female ghost smiled, extended her fingers, and cut into his flesh... "Ah!" Zachary felt as if he had been pped! "Smack!" Zachary looked ahead and saw Lilly climbing onto the sofa, stepping on his body while holding a fan. "Brother, wake up!" Lilly said. "I''ll hit you if you don''t wake up." "Smack!" Zachary replied, "You... I haven''t fully regained consciousness yet." He felt something in his mouth and spat it out, realizing it was a sock. Lilly worriedly asked, ''Is he having a nightmare?" Josh replied, "I think so. He can even sleep while gaming." It turned out that Zachary didn''t realize he was asleep. Soon, he struggled on the sofa and repeatedly called out Lilly''s name. Lilly couldn''t wake him up, and in his panic, Zachary bit his tongue out of habit. The two of them were frightened and quickly opened Zachary''s mouth. In their haste, Josh grabbed the socks from the sofa. Even after he stopped biting his tongue, Zachary still couldn''t wake up and began twitching. Lilly became anxious and resorted to hitting him. Seeing Lilly continue to hit him, Zachary angrily eximed, "Why did you hit me?" Lilly happily replied, "Zachary, are you awake?" Josh added, "If we didn''t hit you, you would''ve looked like you''ve seen a ghost." Zachary gritted his teeth. "At the very least, don''t p me in the face!" Josh continued, "If we can''t hit your face, should we hit your butt?" Lilly nodded. "You didn''t wake up when we hit your arms, so we had to hit your face."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Zachary red. ''Those ps must''ve been personal.'' Lilly blinked innocently. "No, absolutely not!" Zachary touched his swollen face. This girl was taking advantage of the situation to get revenge. At that moment, he remembered something in his mouth and discovered it was his sock... Josh quickly exined, "Don''t me us. It was an emergency, and your socks happened to be on the sofa.'' Zachary shivered. Lilly looked at him with concern. "Are you okay? Do you want me to help you apply medicine?" Zachary pointed at the door. "Get out! Don''t you think you''re disgusting?'' "Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re doing. You''re pretending to be pitiful so that everyone will spoil you." "Get out! You can''t use this trick on me. I feel disgusted when I see you!" Lilly fell silent. She was scolded by Zachary and didn''t respond at all. She wanted to apply medicine to Zachary, not y tricks. The red rope on her wrist was lit, so Lilly felt like she had lost consciousness. She should have taken off the red rope and then hit Zachary instead. "Sorry..." Lilly''s eyes turned red. Josh told Lilly to leave. ''Let''s go. He''ll regret it!" Lilly turned around but was pulled away by Josh. Zachary was in a bad mood. That dream had been too realistic, and there hadn''t been any warnings. In the dream, the ghost tore his flesh apart. Now, he felt a pain in his chest. He resented Lilly for caring about him. He was used to being alone, and no one cared about him. Any concern shown towards him made him feel it was insincere. It would have been better if he hadn''t let them in to begin with. Outside the door, everyone asked what was going on. Lilly was about to speak when she heard Zachary angrily say, "It''s too noisy!" He was furious and wanted to m the door, but he realized it was still broken. "Get away from me! What are you looking at?" he shouted. Liam frowned. ''Zachary...'' Zachary mocked, "Oh, my bad. I shouldn''t talk to Grandpa and Grandma this way. Your majesties, I think it''s time for you to take a break. Do you know why people live long lives? It''s because they don''t meddle in other people''s business!" Silence fell. Everyone clenched their fists. ke said, ''Fine, let''s teach him a lesson!" Anthony found a wooden stick from behind. "I agree!" Anthony remained silent, his expression cold. Bettany was trembling with anger. What''s the matter? Do we need to care about you if you want to rebel? What''s so great about being a kid? I''m the eldest here! Bettany was furious. She stood up and took the wooden stick from Anthony''s hand! "If you don''t dare, I''ll do it for you!" Thest time Zachary had been beaten up, he had been sent to the hospital, so no one dared toy a hand on him for a long time. Why were they afraid to lecture him? It was because they feared their methods were too extreme and he would be even more rebellious. She couldn''t bear it any longer! Bettany grabbed the wooden stick and approached Zachary aggressively, smacking his legs. Zachary looked at his grandma in shock. It was a miracle that Bettany, whose legs were paralyzed, had stood up! Everyone was stunned. The olddy had risen from her wheelchair. It was a miracle. Zachary stammered, "Mom... Mom, you..." Bettany eximed, "Don''t stop me! No one can stop me from teaching him a lesson today!" Lilly was shocked and forgot why she had been so upset after being scolded by Zachary. Grandma stood up! She can even hit people! Josh murmured, "That''s insane..." Zachary was screaming in the room. Bettany exploded, "You dare to rebel?" "I can be rebellious too!'' "If I don''t teach you a lesson, you won''t know the color of blood!" "If I hear you spouting nonsense again, I''ll beat you up!" Zachary fell silent. He didn''t speak and remained quiet. Everyone else stayed silent, contemting that it might be best to remain quiet. Perhaps he would improve after being beaten up. Lilly teared up before rushing in and hugging Bettany. "Grandma, please don''t hit him anymore..." She stammered, ''Zachary will feel hurt." Bettany trembled. Zachary remained stubborn and hoarsely said, ''Go away! I don''t need your pity!" Chapter 200 ?Chapter 200 Bettany mmed the door and returned to the wheelchair, feeling a deep sadness. Everyone was unsure of whom to pay attention to first, Zachary or Bettany. Finally, Anthony broke the silence. "Margaret, go get the first aid kit,'' "Liam and Edward, take Mom to her room,'' Anthony nced at the shocked Hugh and said, "Jonas, take Dad to his room," Bettany was pushed back to her room. She lowered her head and remained silent. It wasn''t that she didn''t love Zachary; she just regretted hitting him earlier. She couldn''t give him advice because he wouldn''t listen, so what could she do? Bettany was stunned, and suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something, her expression bing stiff. Edward persuaded, "Mom, it''s not your fault. Who wouldn''t have hit him in that situation?" m also nodded, "Yeah." But when they saw Bettany, there was a hint of suspicion in her eyes. ''Edward, Liam, did I just stand up a moment ago?" Edward and Liam were shocked. She had done more than just stand up! She had fiercely beaten Zachary. Margaret took the first-aid kit and hesitated. Anthony said, "Give it to me." Margaret sighed, "It''s useless. He wouldn''t let anyone apply medicine to him. It''s like thest time he was forced into the hospital..." He didn''t want anyone to help him, not even Anthony. Zachary left in a hurry after saying that he didn''t want any medicine applied. ke said, ''I''ll do it!" In Zachary''s room, ke entered with the first-aid kit, followed by Lilly. Anthony was sent away by ke. How could he be so cold-hearted when someone was trying to help him? Zachary leaned on the sofa and yelled, ''Get out!'' Lilly looked at ke. kepletely ignored him. He sat down and took out the ointment. Zachary sat up straight. "I said get out, didn''t you understand? I don''t need your pity!" He then stood up. ke pushed him back onto the sofa. ke refused to engage with him and forcefully applied the ointment. "I don''t need anyone''s permission to do anything," he continued, "It depends on whether I want to do it or not." Zachary fell silent. Lilly was amazed, "Wow!" She had learned something new. ke wasn''t very gentle when applying the medicine. After all, he had to rub the wounds for them to heal better. Zachary burst into tears. He cried and shouted, "Who told you to apply the ointment on me? I don''t need your pity! I can live well on my own!" Lilly looked at him but felt bored. Grandma said that since he was hospitalized, everyone regretted it. Everyone cared about him and spoke to him gently after the incident. However, he was very resistant and disgusted. Perhaps other people saw him as a brat, but she always felt that Zachary actually longed for everyone to care about him. Seeing Zachary gritting his teeth and crying, Lilly put a piece of candy in his mouth. Zachary eximed, "Go away, I''m not eating that!" Lilly suddenly stuffed the candy into his mouth and Imitated ke''s earlier fierce tone, "I don''t need your permission if I want to give you candy. It depends on whether I want to do it or not!" ke was speechless as his daughter was a quick learner. Zachary fell silent. He was so annoyed that he spat out the candy. Lilly covered his mouth, "Don''t spit it out!" Zachary struggled. "Darn, these two!" Eventually, ke finished applying the ointment on Zachary, and he had eaten his candy. Hey quietly on the bed without saying anything. ke held the first-aid kit and said, "Let''s go, Lilly."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Lilly patted Zachary''s head, "Let me know if you see anything bad, Zachary!" Zachary was toozy to resist, and she patted his head as if he were a dog. Bad things, what kind of bad things... Zachary suddenly stopped. "Zachary, I think your forehead is getting bruised..." Zachary was shocked. It was the same phrase Lilly said in his dream! An inexplicable chill ran down his spine. He thought about the realistic dream earlier and trembled. Lilly saw his fear and said, "You can sleep in my room if you''re scared." Zachary replied, "There''s no need!" He wanted to tell Lilly to get lost, but he couldn''t as he saw ke''s eyes. Lilly continued, "Well, just let me know if you need me." Zachary watched them leave and wanted to close the door, but his door was missing. Now his room was wide open, and anyone coulde in. He pouted, then decided he was toozy to deal with it. Didn''t they want to remove my door a long time ago? Now, they''re satisfied. Zacharyy on the bed ying games. While others thought he was just gaming, he was actually making money from it. He earned his tuition fees this way. He didn''t want to owe the Crawford family a single penny, so he didn''t ept their financial support. However, he wasn''t in the mood to y today. Zachary thought about many things and eventually fell asleep. The wind blew at the door, and Zachary, who was asleep, had a strange feeling. He felt as if his soul had left his body and was floating through the room. It seemed like someone was outside the door, and he could hear the sound of clothes rustling. A figure appeared at the door, and the lights from outside made the figure appear tall. Zachary felt it at the door and struggled to open his eyes. But he couldn''t! The figure approached his bed.. Zachary felt like he was being suffocated by a ghost. He knew he should be waking up soon, but he couldn''t! It became harder for him to breathe. He had only seen Snowie''s disfigured face in the group, so why was he being targeted? Zachary was furious and said, "Get lost! Go away!" He was so angry that he woke up, drenched in sweat. He looked at the empty doorway. The lights in the corridor were dim, and his tablemp was turned off. He was scared. He felt as if someone was getting closer outside, as if they would appear at his door any second... Zachary jolted up, gritted his teeth, and turned on the lights. He mustered all his courage and ran to the door to see what was going on. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 A woman in a wedding dress was stooping outside the door as if trying to peek inside the room. They just so happened to be inches apart when Zachary peered out. Zachary was startled. He abruptly jumped up and held his breath before realizing it was all a dream. He was terrified. Zachary found himself in a dark ce. He thought he heard rustling outside in the hallway, which had dim lights. Zachary had a hard time telling whether he was awake or dreaming. When one had multiple dreams back-to-back or dreams within dreams, it was impossible to wake up. Zachary could not take it anymore. Instead of getting up to turn on the lights or peek outside as he did in the dream, he gritted his teeth, picked up the phone on the bedside table, and made a call. When Lilly¡¯s smartwatch rang, she was sleeping soundly. She groggily opened her eyes and said, ¡°Hello. Who is it?¡± Lilly did not have Zachary¡¯s number. She rubbed her eyes adorably. Zachary¡¯s voice could be hearding from the other end. He asked, ¡°Hmm¡­Can you pleasee to my room?¡± Lilly responded, ¡°Huh?¡± She gradually woke up and realized that the caller was Zachary. The young girl got out of bed right away and said, ¡°I¡¯ming. I¡¯ll be right there. I¡¯m stepping out of my room and moving down the hallway. I¡¯m almost there, about to reach your door anytime now.¡± Zachary listened to the phone in a daze. He woke Lilly from her sleep, but surprisingly, she did not get upset. Her voice was soft and gentle, as if she were worried that he was scared. She continued to hold the smartphone as she talked and walked down the hallway. Her voice could be heard both on the phone and outside in the corridor. Then Zachary heard a click; Lilly had turned on the light. Zachary tightly closed his eyes and put a hand over them. He saw Sweet Pea running in his direction while he was in a daze. She sprinted and quickly climbed onto his bed. ¡°Zac, did you have a nightmare again?¡± Lilly sat down next to him and questioned him. Zachary remained silent for a brief period. Lilly reassured him as she patted his back, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m with you.¡± Zachary spoke as he pursed his lips, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s ridiculous?¡± ¡°Huh? No, Zac, it¡¯s not ridiculous. You¡¯re seven years old. What¡¯s wrong with being afraid at your age? It¡¯s normal to wet your bed too,¡± Lilly replied. Zachary was stunned by her reply. He thought to himself. I appreciate your kind words, but please stop doing so in the future. Zacharyy down on the bed with a sulky expression. He appeared to be unwilling to speak to her by turning his face to the wall, but he epted when Lilly patted him on the back. Lilly paid this little attention. She yawned as she reclined next to him. She immediately fell asleep after that. Zachary was rendered speechless. He wondered. Did she fall asleep just like that? Is she going to stop patting my back? Perhaps one would always be vulnerable in the wee hours. Zachary turned around cautiously. He pursed his lips and turned to face the sweet pea in front of him. Everything about her was chubby and cute, including her pink nose, rosy cheeks, and lips. She looked harmless. The girl ced her hand under her cheek while she fell asleep, showing that she trusted Zacharypletely. Zachary murmured to himself before falling asleep and closing his eyes. He experienced a sense of security he had never known before with Lilly by his side. He had a restful sleep that night. Zachary was the first to awaken the following morning. He saw Lilly sleeping soundly with her head tilted back. Her body took the form of an ¡°A,¡± with her feet resting on his tummy. Zachary frowned. Out of irritation, he poked her foot and moved it. Lilly appeared not to be disturbed in the least. She ced her foot on Zachary¡¯s tummy again. Zachary was speechless. He removed her foot once again. Even in her sleep, Lilly appeared to be upset. She firmly rested her foot against Zachary¡¯s stomach this time. It gave Zachary the impression that an elephant had just stepped on him. His eyes grew wide as he eximed, ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Lilly woke up immediately. She sat up groggily while rubbing her eyes. She asked, ¡°Zac, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Even though the foot was small, it was incredibly heavy. Zachary red at her and hissed, ¡°Did you grow up eating iron?¡± Lilly looked confused, and she exined, ¡°No, I grew up eating vegetables.¡± Zachary admitted his defeat, saying, ¡°Alright, I give up.¡± Lilly blinked her eyes in confusion. I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. I hardly ever eat meat back in South City. The maid would pack up any leftovers at the Hatchers and take the food home, leaving me with the vegetables they didn¡¯t want. Lilly rubbed her cheek. She stretched her back and got to her feet. She said, ¡°Oh, I slept so well. Good morning, Mr. Sun.¡± Zachary walked briskly toward the door. He had an oddly awkward expression on his face. I can¡¯t let anyone know that I called Lilly in the middle of the night because I was scared. If they did, how am I going to keep my reputation? The annoying green parrot suddenly flew out at this precise moment. It pped its wings and cried out in a loud voice, ¡°Help! help! A person is missing! She¡¯s disappeared! She¡¯s gone!¡± Edward was the first to be run over. He shouted incredibly loudly, ¡°Where¡¯s Lilly? Lilly!¡± Lilly emerged from the room barefoot. She looked around in confusion and said, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was stunned. ¡°Why did youe out from Zachary¡¯s room?¡± Lilly said, ¡°I¡­¡± She noticed Zachary¡¯s red ears; he also pursed his lips and averted his gaze. She said, ¡°I sleepwalked.¡± Zachary confirmed with a nod, ¡°She sleepwalked to my room.¡± Everyone gets the picture now. ¡°Ohh¡­¡± Polly flew onto Lilly¡¯s shoulder. It tilted its head and yelled, ¡°Bullshit! You¡¯re a terrible liar!¡± Zachary was rendered speechless when the parrot exposed their lies. ¡­ After breakfast, Zachary finally told Lilly that he had indeed witnessed a paranormal event, though it had urred in a dream. Lilly asked in surprise, ¡°This incident happened to you when you saw that photo?¡± Suppose you came across a fatal ident on the road. The best course of action is to leave the area right away rather than join the crowd to check it out. If you linger there for some time, the deceased may decide to make you a target, and its spirit will follow you home. The master once informed Lilly of a case. The victim of a car ident was lying on the ground, covered by cloth. A man came across the incident and he nced at the corpse briefly out of curiosity. He unintentionally saw the deceased¡¯s face when the wind blew the blue cloth away. After that, the deceased started to haunt this man. Lilly rubbed her head and appeared perplexed after hearing Zachary¡¯s description. All Zac did yesterday was nce at the picture, but a lot of people had already seen it. ¡­ ¡°One can get haunted by looking at a photo,¡± Pablo¡¯s voice was heard from the side. Lilly eximed in delight, ¡°Master, you are back!¡± Zachary frowned when he saw this. It appeared as though Lilly was listening intently to someone before she turned to him and told him sternly, ¡°It¡¯s possible to bring you bad luck by looking at the photo. Thankfully, bad luck gets you instead of a vanity aura.¡± Upon hearing Lilly¡¯s response, Zachary was at a loss for words. Could everyone who sees the picture have bad luck? What a ridiculous exnation. Zachary rolled his eyes and walked away. Pablo said, ¡°Lilly, it¡¯s been two days since I¡¯ve been chasing after that malignant spirit, but I can¡¯t catch it. It¡¯s too cunning.¡± Lilly questioned, ¡°Given that it was so cunning, is it a slick ghost?¡± Pablo eximed, ¡°Your guess is spot on!¡± Lilly said thrillingly, ¡°I¡¯m amazing!¡± Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched, and he continued, ¡°That slick ghost is not that easy to deal with. It has been around for at least a century. It only possesses the souls of the dead; it does not possess living beings. It makes it much more difficult for us to track him down and capture him.¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it just eat it directly if it possesses a spirit?¡± Lilly questioned. Lilly reasoned. It can grow fatter and more powerful by devouring the spirits. Pablo exined, ¡°That¡¯s how cunning it is. It continually cultivates resentful spirits. It then instructed those resentful spirits to seek out people whose birth charts match their own.¡± Lilly nodded in understanding before adding, ¡°So it¡¯s like finding a group of spirits that works for him.¡± Pablo was in awe. Her reason is urate. Not only is that malignant spirit cunning, but it¡¯s very powerful too. The most problematic part is that Lilly is now its target. Motherf*cker! How dare it pick on Little Hades? When Pablo opened a book, a new line of red text appeared below Lilly¡¯s name. He was deeply worried when he saw that. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 The Requiem Manuscript was a book that documented the lives and deaths of mortals. Their karma from the past and present were intertwined. It keeps a record of mortal behavior in the past and future. Everything is predetermined before a person is even born. When Pablo flipped the pages of the thin manuscript that recorded the destinies of countless beings, he found a new line of red text that appeared beneath Lilly¡¯s name and read, ¡°The test of Inner Demons, cannot rely on external assistance¡±. Pablo frowned and thought to himself. What kind of inner demons could a three-year-old child have? Given that it was in red font, this must be a serious matter. Not only that, but I couldn¡¯t provide any help either. Worst of all, her foe is a slick ghost! Lilly asked, ¡°Master, why is that slick ghost targeting us?¡± Uncle Jonas was the first victim, and now Zac is the second. Pablo shook his head and exined, ¡°He¡¯s not targeting other people, but you.¡± Lilly was puzzled. If it¡¯s targeting me, it shoulde after me. Why would that ghost go after Uncle Jonas and Zac? Lilly decided to have a heart-to-heart conversation with that slick ghostter. After all, if one were to be a ghost, one should be upholding a standard of conduct. ¡°I need to do a divination to find where that slick ghost is hiding,¡± Lilly murmured to herself. ¡­ The little one ran outside and grabbed the tortoise that was enjoying the sun on the rockery near the garden fountain. When Little Lilly flipped the tortoise around, she eximed, ¡°Haha!¡± The old tortoise remained calm throughout. It lies t on all four legs, with its head and tail both resting comfortably outside of its shell as it narrows its eyes. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Polly stood on the side. The parrot waited for the moment the tortoise extended its head and stretched its neck to peck at the tortoise. Lilly grabbed Polly and ced it on her shoulder. She sternly warned, ¡°Polly, you can¡¯t cause trouble, okay?¡± Pablo looked at Lilly, who was squatting and tossing Tortoise in front of it. She appeared sweet and innocent, and there was no sign of worry in her clear, unclouded eyes. Maybe things aren¡¯t as serious as I assume? Mr. Tortoise spun around on the ground and finally came to a stop. Lilly extended her index finger and made a gesture. She asked, ¡°Mr. Tortoise, that slick ghost is in South City, right?¡± Mr. Tortoise remained silent, but Polly wagged its head as if it had understood everything. Polly eximed, ¡°It says yes, yes, yes!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, I get it now,¡± Lilly said with a nod. Pablo was tongue-tied. In actuality, he had haunted that slick ghost all the way to the South City; that ce was itsst known location. It appeared as though they had to go there. ¡­ Bryson went home in the evening of the second day of Midsummer¡¯s Day. The sweet scent of cake permeated the entire house. The strawberry cupcakes were baked in the oven. Lilly filled those cupcakes into a small basket. She counted out loud, ¡°One, two, five, ten, eleven.¡± ke held the lid of the oven while he leaned against the kitchen ind. He asked, ¡°Can you finish so many cakes?¡± Lilly nodded and answered, ¡°Uncle Bryson said he wants to eat eleven.¡± ke pursed his lips and secretly thought in his mind. Given that he made Lilly work so hard and personally served him the cake, Bryson had better be able to eat all of it. Bryson was at the kitchen door. When he overheard this, he could not help but smile. The little one remembered this clearly. ¡°Lilly,¡± Bryson called out to the little girl with a warm and pleasant voice. Lilly turned around, and she saw Bryson in a pilot¡¯s uniform. Her eyes immediately lit up. She said, ¡°Wow, Uncle Bryson looks so handsome!¡± ke thought to himself. Tsk, am I not worthy of my daughter¡¯s attention? Lilly handed the basket to Bryson and looked proud of her achievement. She eximed, ¡°Uncle Bryson, here are eleven cupcakes for you!¡± The basket had beenpletely filled by her. Bryson could not help but pick Lilly up from the ground. He took out an exquisite little gift box and said, ¡°I have a gift for you.¡± Lilly eximed in surprise, ¡°Wow!¡± I have a gift. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Bryson! Uncle Bryson is the best!¡± Lilly thanked Bryson and gave him a warm neck hug. ¡­ Following Pablo¡¯s advice, Lilly mentioned that she wanted to go to South City during dinner. Bettany quickly put down her spoon and quickly turned it down. She asked, ¡°No way. And you even n to travel by yourself? Are you kidding me?¡± Lilly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not alone. I¡¯ll travel with Zac.¡± The family reached an anonymous opinion when she mentioned Zachary. How absurd would it be for one child to apany another child to travel to such a faraway city? Zachary sneered, ¡°Haha!¡± I wouldn¡¯t go even if they asked me to! After setting his te and cutlery down, Zachary returned immediately to his room. When Lilly saw that everyone disagreed with her travel n, The little girl spoke with the fiercest expression while using the cutest words. She pulled a long face and pleaded fiercely, ¡°I¡¯m begging you! Please agree with my request!¡± Ultimately, ke stepped in and seeded in persuading everyone. Bettany wheeled herself into Lilly¡¯s room that night. She urged, ¡°Lilly, this is an amulet I inherited from my great-great-grandmother. I want you to have this.¡± It was a mugwort herb bag that was often worn by the babies. Bettany had always considered it a sentimental heirloom. The herb had no value in itself, but the bag¡ªmade with exquisite embroidery by Bettany¡¯s great, great grandmother¡ªwas one of a kind. ¡°Thank you, Granny!¡± Lilly expressed her gratitude and kissed Bettany on the cheek. Lilly reminded her, ¡°Granny, don¡¯t be too eager to stand up! You must hold back until you feel something with your feet.¡± Actually, she was itching to get up and wanted to go for a run, but Bettany lovingly patted her head and said, ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Shortly after, Anthony entered her room with a box. He opened the box and set it in front of Lilly. Lilly eximed, ¡°Wow!¡± The box was packed with various items, including yellow paper, talismans, ritual des, a looking ss, and a spiritualpass. Lilly found three ritual des inside the box. Anthony said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you needed, so I randomly bought a few things for you.¡± Charlie would definitely ridicule Andrew if he overheard this. What do you mean by random things? These were all acquired after thorough searches at auctions. Take the talisman, for example, It was said to have been made by a hermit from special wood pulp, and each step was meticulously done by himself; it was rumored to be extraordinary. That stack of talismans is more valuable than a stack of money. Lilly happily epted them; they arrived really timely for her. ¡°Uncle Anthony is truly deserving of being your uncle,¡± Pablo remarked. After Anthony left, other family members began to stop by one at a time, each bringing something different for Lilly. Zachary continued to y a game while lounging on the couch in Lilly¡¯s room. He finally looked up and saw that they were still giving Lily gifts. He smirked. This is what caring looks like! They take different care of Lilly because they think of her as a real family member. They used to speak to me gently, but it always felt so fake. They act as though Lilly is leaving home for a long time, even though she¡¯s gone temporarily. Zachary was annoyed. He turned off his phone and had a gloomy expression on his face. I¡¯m such an idiot for making a ridiculous excuse toe to Lilly¡¯s room. Zachary was about to leave when he overheard Lilly going through the gifts and murmuring, ¡°The amulet is given by Granny; this is mine, and this one is Zac¡¯s. Uncle Anthony gave me three ritual des¡­¡± Zachary was standing off to the side when Lilly looked up. She gave him the most dazzling de right away and said, ¡°This one suits you!¡± Zachary took a closer look. All of a sudden, he realized that all the gifts they gave to Lilly were in pairs. Liam even prepared two sets of clothes for him, each neatly folded. Lilly was putting these things in a suitcase. His belongings took up the majority of the space, while Lilly¡¯s belongings were tucked away in a tight corner. Zachary was gobsmacked. Am I also getting the gifts? Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Lovestruck Polly Tioga International Airport, South City. Lilly held up a card with a cartoon flowchart that ke had hand¨Cdrawn for her. It showed a sizable airne first, then a truck, a conveyor belt for luggage, and so forth. Zachary was uninterested as he trailed Lilly. He had his phone in his hand and was engaged in intense battling in¨Cgame. He roared, ¡°Bring it on, you idiot!¡± Due to the headphones he was wearing, he was unable to gauge the volume of his own voice. The passersby turned around and gazed at him in surprise. Lilly quickly waved her hand and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. My brother is too rude.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. As she said that, she took the bread out of her bag and stuffed it into Zachary¡¯s mouth. Zachary mumbled, ¡°Hmmm!¡± He continued to mumble, but no more offensive words came from his mouth. Lilly followed the hand¨Cdrawn map to collect her luggage and reunite with Polly. Polly was sent out with pet transportation, where it was in the care of a professional pet carrier. Polly and another parrot were having a lively conversation, or more urately, Polly was doing all the talking. The other bird was a cockatiel parrot. It looked beautiful with its light yellow feathers and smooth crown line. It also had two round red spots on its cheeks just below its eyes, which made its cheeks look pinkish. ¡°Hello, hi there; did you just wake up?¡± Polly spread its wings in front of the cockatiel parrot. That parrot simply ignored Polly. Lilly said softly, ¡°Polly¡­¡± Polly showed his shining green feathers to the cockatiel parrot again. It said, ¡°Why did you not say anything? Can¡¯t you talk? Oh my gosh! I must teach you then!¡± Lilly was speechless. Polly continued, ¡°Hey, listen to me; you must have a crush on me. If you don¡¯t¡­I¡¯ll think of something else.¡± Lilly called out to the parrot again, ¡°Polly¡­¡± Polly shook its feathers, leaned slightly forward, and got closer to the cockatiel parrot¡¯s cage. It said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the right parrot to date, hmm¡­ but you¡¯re the right parrot to marry me.¡± The Cockatiel Parrot finally lost it, and it shouted, ¡°I¡¯m a male! You idiot! Moron!¡± Polly was astounded. It turned to face Lilly right away and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Quick, we have to leave now.¡± Lilly was wordless. The airport employees who were standing nearby were holding theirughter in until they finally lost control and startedughing out loud. Lilly was so embarrassed. She quickly grabbed Polly¡¯s cage, strided forward, and hurriedly fled from the scene. Polly once again delivered an extended statement in gibberish once they were outside the airport terminal. Lilly had a ¡°you won¡± expression on her face. She asked solemnly, ¡°Polly, did you learn all these from Hannah?¡± Polly shook its head and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell you!¡± The cage was fastened to the suitcase by Lilly. She then followed the road signs outside while pulling the suitcase with one hand while holding the fruit and unfinished cake in the other. Zachary continued to y games with earphones on and casually followed her from behind. The kidspletely overlooked the few secret agents who pretended to be ¡°ordinary people¡± in the crowd. All of them wore eyesses with tiny cameras on them. ke set up fourputers in the Crawford Mansion, each receiving real¨Ctime surveince footage from the front line. Hugh sat with a newspaper in his hands and a somber expression on his face, but he was secretly sneaking nces at ke¡¯sputer. He asked with a long face, ¡°We¡¯ve agreed that we will let her be independent. Why are we doing all this behind her back?¡± ke said, without even bothering to raise his head, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll believe you if you try a little harder to hide that you¡¯re peeking at theputer.¡± Hugh was taken aback. ke continued, ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯m monitoring a spy with my camera. I didn¡¯t send someone specifically to film Lilly.¡± Hugh let out a cold sneer, and he said, ¡°I¡¯ll believe you if the focus of your lens shifts just a little bit more to the side.¡± Hugh was pushed to the side by Bettany, who yelled, ¡°Move! I want to watch the screen if you don¡¯t want 1. to. Hugh was rendered silent. He lost in the end. Bettany saw that Lilly was carrying the luggage and walked in front; Zachary trailed empty¨Chanded and preupied with video games. She could not bear to watch this scene. She chided angrily, ¡°My goodness! I should¡¯ve beaten him more severely the other day! How could he allow the younger sibling to carry the luggage?¡± ke narrowed his eyes and stared at Zachary in the footage. This boy actually has the nerve to boss around my daughter. ke took out his phone. Zachary was ecstatic as he was ready to destroy the rival¡¯s crystal. Suddenly, his phone went ck. Zachary looked puzzled, and he became furious. He cried out, ¡°Damn it!¡± Why on earth does the inte need to go down now? God, are you screwing me? Lilly hailed a cab. She stood on tiptoe and asked, ¡°Mister, how much would it cost to take me to the Cherry Inn near Middletown University?¡± The cabbie had to stretch his neck to see Lilly. When he turned to look, he saw only two children and no adults. He shifted his gaze and replied, ¡°500 bucks.¡± Lilly was taken aback. She suspected the driver was trying to scam her. The little one fell into a dilemma, and she asked, ¡°Uncle, can we do with fifty bucks? I don¡¯t have a lot of money.¡± The cabbie was astounded. No, let¡¯s put aside whether I¡¯m trying to scam her; this kid is a great negotiator and tried to reduce the price from 500 to fifty bucks in one go. ¡°Alright, never mind; I¡¯ll take you there for 250 bucks. I¡¯m not profiting off of you!¡± said the cab driver. Lilly paused briefly. She had a serious expression on her adorable face. She said, ¡°Mister, you can ask for 250 dors for a ride, but I couldn¡¯t pay that, alright? Daddy said that hardworking people should not be deprived of their earnings, so we couldn¡¯t take away your money. We won¡¯t ride with you; goodbye!¡± The more he listened, the more the driver sensed something was not right. He grumbled, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to ride. Why are you subtly insulting me?¡± Lilly shook her head. She looked at him seriously and warned him sternly, ¡°Mister, don¡¯t drive at night, all right? If you do it too often, you¡¯ll run into ghosts while driving at night.¡± Lilly told the truth when she said the driver might run into ghosts. However, the driver interpreted it differently. Is this kid cursing me? He red at Lilly and asked, ¡°What are you implying?¡± Lilly walked on while dragging her suitcase without saying a word. Hmph, he tried to con me out of my pocket money, but I wasn¡¯t going to let him! He can scam Polly out of its money, but I wouldn¡¯t allow him to get a single dime from me. The driver was upset after being lectured by a child. This was intolerable to him. The driver unlocked the car door, intending to teach Lilly a lesson. A tall, strong man kicked it shut before the door had even gotten halfway open. He looked ferociously at the driver while casually resting his fist on the window. He terrified the driver. The driver dared not make a sound and retracted his neck in fear. Lilly kept moving forward with her suitcase. The cab naturally stopped by the side of the road. Lilly peeked at the cab and asked, ¡°Mister, How much will it cost to take me to the Cherry Inn near Middletown University?¡± The driver replied gruffly, ¡°We use the meter, so I¡¯ll charge whatever it shows. Typically, it won¡¯t cost more than a hundred dors.¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. Yes, that¡¯s right, I need to find someone who uses the meter. Daddy said that when I need to take a cab, I should ride a legitimate cab, the one that uses the meter.. When Lilly opened the car door, she noticed the driver had gotten out of the car and helped her put the suitcase in the trunk. Lilly¡¯s eyes curled as she smiled sweetly. She said, ¡°Mister, you¡¯re so nice! I just read your aura. It appears that you¡¯ll be very fortunate. You would get promoted, gain wealth, and find yourself a wife!¡± The driver was overwhelmed with the wishes. Hehe, Chief MacNeil¡¯s daughter is quite a talker! Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Chapter 204 The Terrifying Corridor That tall, strong, ck¨Cfaced man quickly left the airport after Lilly got into the cab and left. The illegal cabbie watched as that cab drove away. He cursed, ¡°What an annoying kid! You are the one who will bump into the ghost! So is your whole family!¡± He spat out of the window and continued to pick up more passengers. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Lilly unzipped her small shoulder bag inside the cab and pulled out a sizable wallet. There were several gift bags in the wallet. Zachary had been attempting to reconnect to the inte for some time but was having no luck. He frustratedly tucked his phone away. Then he saw Lilly counting the gift bags. He was somewhat speechless, and he said, ¡°What era is it? Are people still using cash today?¡± Lilly was quite shocked, and she asked, ¡°Zac, don¡¯t you use money?¡± Zachary impatiently replied, ¡°I mean, nowadays everyone pays online; people rarely use cash.¡± Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like online payments. I like spending actual money. I can precisely see how much is left by doing this.¡± I feel heartbroken when my wallet gets lighter, which discourages me from making reckless purchases. I¡¯ll be able to save a lot of money and keep getting richer. Zachary sneered dismissively. He picked up a gift bag and looked at it disdainfully, saying, ¡°You didn¡¯t ? have to keep the gift bag intact, did you?¡± No one would put a gift bag in their wallet, even if they paid with cash. Lilly was staring intently at the gift bag Zachary was holding. She said, ¡°Zac, you don¡¯t understand. The money inside the gift bag can multiply. This way, I¡¯ll have more money in the long run!¡± Zachary scoffed, ¡°Superstitious beliefs!¡± Lilly extended her hand and took the gift bag back, saying, ¡°I¡¯m speechless. You just don¡¯t get it!¡± Zachary was not in the mood to argue with her. He just remained silent. Lilly leaned between the driver¡¯s seat and the passenger seat. She did not let her gaze leave the meter. It showed 89, and then it quickly jumped to 96. The cab driver announced, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Lilly wrinkled her face in distress. She was devastated to see the price rise from 89 to 96 dors, even though the car had only moved a short distance. It cost her an additional seven dors. She could have walked the short distance. Lilly looked at the gift bag in her hand. She asked reluctantly, ¡°Mister, can you reverse the car a little bit?¡± The driver asked in confusion, ¡°Huh? Did I drive too far? I can¡¯t reverse or I¡¯ll get fined.¡± This cab did not belong to him. It was fine if his own car got fined, but he did not want it to happen to the actual cab driver. Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°No, but I don¡¯t have enough money; 89 dors is just nice. The cab driver replied, ¡°Sweetie, reversing also carries a fee.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lilly asked in confusion. Why does it require an additional fee when reversed? This meter isn¡¯t fair! When the cabbie saw how young and adorable she was, his heart melted, and he said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s make it 85 bucks.¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up in delight, and she said, ¡°Thank you, Mister!¡± After saying that, she took a 100¨Cdor bill out of the gift bag. The cabbie twitched his mouth and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t have the money?¡± Lilly felt a bit embarrassed. She whispered, ¡°Daddy said, a penny saved is a penny gain.¡± The driver looked skeptical. Would someone like Chief MacNeil say such a thing? When ke noticed this, he too twitched the corner of his mouth. He protested in his heart. I didn¡¯t. I never did. The cabbie helped Lilly carry the suitcase from the car and helped her with the birdcage. He saw Zachary trailing behind, but the boy constantly wanted to reconnect to a mobile game. He turned his head and stuffed the handle of the suitcase into Zachary¡¯s hand. Then he hung the bags and the birdcage on the handle of the suitcase. Zachary looked up and realized he had a bunch of things in his hand.He was stunned and finally realized that Lilly had carried all the luggage just now. Lilly reached out and said, ¡°Zac, let me take it. I¡¯m strong!¡± Lilly did not think there was anything wrong with it. Zachary shoved her hand away. He said with a serious look on his face, ¡°Forget it. If you carry it, you will get tiredter and start to cry. Are you going toin to Grandpa and Granny when we go home?¡± He said it stubbornly. Then he pulled out the suitcase and quickly walked toward the hotel entrance. Lilly happily followed behind, chattering away, ¡°This is Cherry Inn! We¡¯ll be staying here for the next two days.¡± Zachary replied, ¡°Oh.¡± Cherry Inn¨Cwhy does this name sound familiar? Lilly added, ¡°Before we came, I asked Daddy to reserve room 34008 here. It¡¯s a two¨Cbedroom suite, and it¡¯s right next to the room of the girl thatmitted suicide.¡± Zachary stopped walking abruptly. He chided, ¡°Damn! Why are we staying here?¡± Lilly questioned rhetorically, while sporting a perplexed expression, ¡°Why else would wee here?¡± We came here to catch the female spirit! Zachary was haunted by that female spirit after taking a look at the post¨Cmortem photograph. Of course, we have toe here and catch that spirit. Lilly noticed Zachary¡¯splexion had turned pale and asked, ¡°Zac, are you scared?¡± Zachary retorted, ¡°Nonsense!¡± Lilly said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go!¡± Zachary did not say anything. When he looked up, he could make out the two words ¡°Cherry Inn¡± written on the top floor of two tall buildings that were facing one another. Lilly tiptoed and registered at the front desk. After she was done, she pulled Zachary into the elevator and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The elevator went straight up, all the way to the 34th floor. The building had multiple floors, and the rooms were densely packed. The lengthy corridor appeared to go on forever. Zachary only gave the hallway a quick nce, but for some reason, he felt a chill go through him. Lilly took a look and analyzed, ¡°There¡¯s something off with the design, and it forms into an aura. Since the hallway is so long, a lot of ghosts are likely to congregate in this building.¡± Zachary was stunned. You did a good job of exining it, but please don¡¯t do it again. This building was not exactly a luxury hotel, and the people who lived on this floor were not made tourists. Instead, it was a chaotic residence for short- and long¨Cterm rentals. up of There was no carpet in the hallway. When the children dragged the suitcase, the sound of rolling wheels filled the entire hallway. As they advanced, the sound gradually spread to other floors. One of the doors would asionally open from both sides of the corridor. The tenant could be seen rxing in the cool breeze while sitting in the doorway. They would look nkly at the kids when they saw them. Zachary felt that this corridor was incredibly long, but they finally made it to suite 34008. Lilly used the room key to unlock the lock; they heard a beeping sound, and the door was opened. When Lilly pushed the door open, a gust of cool wind blew in. Zachary¡¯s scalp pricked when he heard a faint creaking noiseing from the neighboring room. To make matters worse, Polly made a sound and eximed, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so refreshing!¡± Zachary felt his heart almost jump out of his throat. He eximed, ¡°Quick, we have to go inside!¡± He wanted to enter the room immediately, but the door mmed shut with a bang because the wind was too strong. Lilly had entered the room, but Zachary was locked outside. The whistling sound of the wind could be heard in the hallway. Zachary had a feeling that even though the door to the neighboring room was securely closed, it would suddenly open in the next second. This feeling struck him as something creepier when he failed to enter the room. Zachary frantically banged on the door. He yelled, ¡°Lilly! Open the door!¡± The tenant, who was enjoying the cool breeze in the distance, peered out. Zachary¡¯s fear grew as a result of the wind¡¯s whistling sound. He heard a clicking sounding from the door. Zachary was overjoyed and tried to enter the room. When he grabbed the door handle and pushed it, he realized that the door did not open. In other words, the clicking sound did note from their room but from the neighboring room. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Two People On The Air Conditioner Zachary instinctively turned his head and stared at the door of the neighboring room. It took him an unusually long time to react. He watched as the door slowly swung back and creaked open. There was a strong wind; the wind had blown open the door to their room with a loud bang. It appeared as though someone was slowly pulling open the door of the neighboring room. The door opened about one-third of the way and stopped. Zachary froze. The door remained motionless, too. He had the impression that he was being observed by an invisible figure standing by the door, leaning against it, and watching him. Zachary felt the tingling in his scalp. Once more, he attempted to force the door open. He yelled, ¡°Lilly, open the door!¡± Damn! Sh*t! Things are getting out of control! The door of the neighboring room remained still. Zachary thought he heardughter, not weeping, coming from somewhere close by when the wind whistled. There was a saying that goes, ¡°The sinister laughter of spirits is worse than crying¡±. Zachary pushed harder. He started to wonder. Is Lilly doing this to me on purpose? Just then, the door finally opened after great effort. Lilly was panting heavily, and she said helplessly, ¡°Zac, the door opens outward!¡± Lilly was unable to open the door because of how hard he pushed it. Lilly said, ¡°Zac, you pushed the door too hard.¡± Zachary was not bothered by that. He entered the room in a sh. Maybe one would unleash his hidden potential when he was in a state of extreme fear. Zachary was not aware of the amount of force he used to push the door. His tense face finally rxed as soon as he entered the room. He muttered in confusion, ¡°What the heck is the design of this hotel? ¡°Do the doors actually open outward?¡± The corridor was very narrow. There would be no way for anyone to pass through if everyone left their doors open. Lilly acknowledged with a nod, ¡°Yeah, the design is very impractical.¡± The ominous aura formed by the long and narrow corridors, while the doors facing each other formed an opposition. The initialyout of this building gave the impression that it was not meant for human beings. Zachary took a quick look around. The interior decoration seemed fine at first nce. A small living room with a cream-colored couch and white-painted walls The curtains were doubleyered. The main curtain had been pulled aside, leaving only ayer of white sheer fabric that swayed gently in the wind. A cloud-shaped armchair stood next to the round coffee table, enhancing the overall clean and inviting design. Zachary felt ufortable in every way. When he casually sat on the sofa, his body immediately sank into it. Heined, ¡°This furniture looks nice, but the quality is terrible.¡± A good sofa should be resilient, soft without being saggy, and made of afortable fabric. The moment he sat down on this sofa, it began to sink, and the fabric had an ufortable, difficult-to- describe feeling. When Zachary examined the round coffee table closely, he even noticed that the paint had been applied haphazardly. This room was a ssic example of misleading photography¡ªit looks nice in pictures, but it¡¯s awful to live in. Lilly took things out of the luggage. She pulled out a pair of adorable yellow duck slippers and put them on. She then took out Zachary¡¯s slippers, two sets of nkets and sheets for the beds, two sets of clothing, a pack of equipment, towels, toothbrushes, and other daily necessities. Additionally, she brought a ton of snacks. Zachary was dumbfounded. How did she manage to fit so many things into such a small suitcase? With her slippers on, Lilly ran around, cing things where they belonged. She even took the time to comfort her brother. She said, ¡°Zac, hang in there! If you think we¡¯re moving too slowly, we can check out the room next to uster.¡± Zachary was stunned. Take a look at the neighboring room? Zachary was perplexed and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Is it a must for us to catch the female spirit just because it¡¯s there? Why can¡¯t we simply cast several exorcism spells from thefort of our homes? Why should we put ourselves through the trouble of trying to capture ghosts? Lilly exined, ¡°If we don¡¯t catch her, she¡¯ll keep haunting you. You¡¯ll keep having nightmares, slowly bing weaker, and maybe even getting sick. You¡¯ll develop vitiligo, toenail fungus, kidney deficiencies, epilepsy, mental disorders, and mental confusion.¡± She pulled out her fingers and recounted all the possibilities in a jumbled manner. Zachary was losing it. He yelled, ¡°Stop it!¡± What a mess! ¡°ording to the master¡¯s advice, it means you can run but you can never hide. If we did that, we¡¯d be applying a bandage rather than solving the root cause,¡± Lilly exined. Zachary asked again, ¡°So what? Is it necessary for us to travel all this way to catch her? Why can¡¯t we simply summon her from Clodston and catch her there?¡± Lilly responded, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± Zachary said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home now.¡± Lilly refused and shook her head, saying, ¡°No, we can¡¯t.¡± Zachary covered his face and pulled his hair back. He asked in frustration, ¡°Why not?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°The booking fee for the hotel is not refundable. It will burn if we leave.¡± Zachary was rendered wordless. Do you think I care about that tiny amount of money? ¡°I¡¯ll give you the money!¡± Zachary¡¯s stubbornness got the better of him. Lilly still shook her head and insisted, ¡°The money you give is yours. The money from Daddy belonged to him. It will be a waste of Daddy¡¯s money if I take your money and don¡¯t stay at the hotel he booked.¡± Sweet Pea¡¯s reasoning was clear at times like this. Besides that, when she consulted Mr. Tortoise, the hexagram said they must make this trip, despite her being unaware of the reason. Zachary thought he was going to vomit blood. The beloved little princess of his family actually haggles with him over a two-night hotel bill. Forget it; I¡¯ll let it go. When he remembered that their stay had cost 1,000 dors for two nights. For that kind of money, Zachary had to spend the entire day working as a sparring partner. From a young age, he had to work to support himself; he was aware that money does note easily. It appeared that he and Lilly hade to an understanding after their argument over the 1,000 dors. Well, since they were already here¡­ Zachary walked over with an irritated expression after noticing Lilly was bustling around. He grabbed her cor and said, ¡°Move aside; I¡¯ll tidy up the room. You¡¯ve made a mess.¡± Lilly protested, ¡°It¡¯s not messy!¡± Zachary snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t like other people touching my stuff.¡± He removed his own belongings and ¡°identally¡± arranged Lilly¡¯s as well. Lilly ran off to y with Polly because she had nothing else to do. Lilly questioned as she unlocked the birdcage, ¡°Zac, shall we go to the neighboring room tonight?¡± Zachary asked with a long face, ¡°Can¡¯t we do it in broad daylight by tomorrow?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°Ghosts onlye out at night!¡± Zachary was bbergasted. Fine. Let¡¯s get it over with! Polly walked out of the cage and walked in a zigzag pattern. It wandered about everywhere. Polly said the same thing again, with a few additions this time, ¡°Oh, this ce is nice and cool. There are people here, and there are people underneath the bed. Oh my! The air conditioner has two people on it.¡± When Zachary heard this, he was about to make the bed, and his head started to feel numb once more. Under Lilly¡¯s perplexed gaze, he took a step back and then quickly hid his response. He walked toward the bathroom with his toiletries. Polly eximed, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a woman in the bathroom!¡± Zachary could not take it anymore; he shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡± Lilly looked at Polly in confusion and asked the parrot, ¡°Where are the people on the air conditioner?¡± Polly replied, ¡°It¡¯s those shameless people in their underwear!¡± Zachary was speechless. Those two were the air conditioner¡¯s logos. Lilly said again, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone under the bed.¡± Polly flew down, reached under the bed, and pulled out a business card. Something about foot massage and the all-night foot massage service was mentioned on the card. Additionally, it was printed with a picture of a sexy woman. ¡°Caw caw, there are people! There are people!¡± Zachary was bbergasted. That¡¯s a shameless business card! Enough is enough. He headed for the bathroom with his towel and toothbrush in his hand. He nced at the promotional pamphlet that was posted on the bathroom door. A friendly reminder about fire safety and electrical safety was provided by a smiling woman who was printed on the brochure. When the parrot mentions there¡¯s a woman in the bathroom, does it refer to this woman? Zachary, however, failed to notice Lilly¡¯s sudden eye blink. She stared intently toward the bathroom and said, ¡°Huh? Polly is right, there is a woman here.¡± Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Zachary Is Seeing Ghosts Zachary was about to put the towels in the bathroom. He heard Lilly¡¯s words and stopped dead in his tracks. He turned around and reentered the room. Lilly asked curiously, ¡°Zac, aren¡¯t you going to put the towels away?¡± Zachary remained unfazed and said, ¡°I thought about it and decided to make the bed first!¡± Lilly replied, ¡°Oh¡­¡± She looked at the female spirit, who was wearing pajamas and had a towel draped over her shoulder. The spirit leisurely walked into the room and sat down by the bed. The spirit said, ¡°Oh, we have new tenants again? Why have the new tenants turned out to be two kids?¡± Lilly looked toward the direction of the bed and politely responded, ¡°Sorry for the disturbance! We¡¯ll be here for two days. We¡¯ll be heading out soon!¡± When Zachary got to the bed, he suddenly wentpletely still. He turned toward the bathroom and said, ¡°I think I should put the towels down first.¡± Polly tilted its head and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Caw caw, why did youe back?¡± Zachary ignored Polly. ¡°I know you are afraid of ghosts,¡± Polly said. Zachary sneered and said, ¡°Ghosts don¡¯t exist in this world.¡± Those nightmares terrified him. Even though he came here with Lilly, he still held the attitude that it¡¯s preferable to believe something is real or true than to believe it is nonexistent or false. In essence, he still believes that ghosts do not exist in this world. Zachary was contemting this when a man came out of the bathroom. Zachary screamed inwardly. Urghh! Urgh, is this a dream? Am I hallucinating? Josh would unquestionably jump three feet high, start to scream, run, and hide behind Lilly if he had seen the middle-aged man at this point. On the contrary, Zachary was frozen in ce like a statue. He had a nk look on his face. He spotted a middle-aged woman sitting by the bed in addition to this man. Where did these twoe from when there was nobody else in the room just now? If they were ghosts, then how could I see them? Zachary¡¯s reflexes took forever to react. That middle-aged man cast an unhappy nce Zachary¡¯s way and grumbled, ¡°New tenants again? Seriously, the constanting and going drives me crazy. These people don¡¯t pay and make a mess!¡± Lilly hurriedly ran to the luggage and took out the gear that Uncle Anthony had prepared for them. She generously pulled out a stack of ritual papers and said, ¡°Sorry for the interruption! We will pay!¡± She painted a circle on the ground while holding the ritual papers in her other hand. She left a gap in the circle¡¯s northwest corner, lit the ritual papers, and chanted some words. Zachary finally snapped out of it when he saw Lilly burn the ritual papers. He shuddered. He had goosebumps all over his body. He felt scared and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lilly exined, ¡°I¡¯m burning ritual papers for Uncle and Auntie. We¡¯ll be renting their ce to stay for temporary.¡± Zachary walked over unnaturally to Lilly, sitting next to her like a cyborg, his back stiffening as he did so. Zachary quickly lowered his head and turned to look at Lilly when he noticed that both ghosts were staring at him. He fumbled to say something, ¡°Why do you need to draw circles?¡± Lilly exined, ¡°We have to draw circles so that they can get the offering. Otherwise, it will be blown away by the wind!¡± Zachary remained silent. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Lilly urged, ¡°Zac, keep in mind that you must draw circles before burning the ritual papers intended for someone. You must jot down the person¡¯s name and birth chart if they are not around. They won¡¯t get it otherwise.¡± He had witnessed others doing it without drawing anything. Zachary pondered, ¡°What about those people burning the ritual paper at the crossroads on July 14th? They don¡¯t draw any circles.¡± Lilly said, ¡°That is why the majority of the offerings they burn never make it to their loved ones. When they burn the ritual papers, there are many wandering spirits around; the offering could have reached them.¡± ¡°Do you get it now?¡± Lilly asked worriedly in the end. Zachary remained silent. No, I mean Why am I learning all this? Lilly pulled out a ritual de and brushed off the ashes as thest bit of the ritual papers was consumed by the mes. She said, ¡°Alright, Auntie and Uncle, this is your rent!¡± Mrs. Ghost¡¯s face lit up with joy. Someone sensible has finally arrived after all these years. There was no one to offer sacrifice for wandering spirits like them. They had to struggle to get the ritual papers by picking them up at various crossroads on July 14th. Few people still burn ritual papers at the crossroads in today¡¯s society. Mrs. Ghost and Mr. Ghost happily picked up the ritual papers as they entered the circle through a hole in the northwest. Mrs. Ghost said with a smile, ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re such a sensible girl! Come, you can have this suite. We¡¯re going to move in with the neighbors next door for two days!¡± Mr. Ghost¡¯s mood had greatly improved. He asked cheerfully, ¡°Is there anything we can do to help you? Just let us know!¡± Zachary was astonished. Before him, the door to a new world had opened. He appeared utterly perplexed. Lilly pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Who lives next door now?¡± The couple who had received the ritual papers cooperatively responded, ¡°Next door? Do you mean the current tenant or the first dark spirit who lived there? Lilly asked incredulously, ¡°The first dark spirit?¡± It turned out that the building was not designed to house living human beings. Mr. Ghost exined, ¡°Thisnd used to be unmarked graves. Later, wasn¡¯t it being developed?¡± Lilly nodded in response. Mrs. Ghost continued, ¡°Before theyid the foundation, they hired a practitioner. It was unclear how many people had been buried in this mass grave for hundreds of years. Where else could the thousands of dark spirits go after they leave here? They can¡¯t leave. ¡°The practitioner wanted to make money and couldn¡¯t fit all of us in, so he came up with an idea and told the building¡¯s owner. They talked about bncing the energy. They would assign a room to each of the shadow ghosts who had been buried here originally after the building waspleted. ¡°The doors would be open to the outside, and the corridor would be filled with a bad aura. The design of the rooms would reflect those of the underworld. This means that most of the rooms are quite small.¡± Lilly was bewildered, and she asked, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this design have an impact on living people? Would the owner agree to house so many ghosts?¡± Mrs. Ghost exined, ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as the living people don¡¯t stay here for too long. This building has a constant flow of people, so short stays wouldn¡¯t have an impact on them. Wandering spirits like us can¡¯t exist forever. We slowly fade away over time. Why would the owner object when he doesn¡¯t reside here?¡± ¡°Well, some recent graduates dislike the environment of an urban vige but cannot afford the rent in a residential area. They consequently decided to stay here for a while. Oh, one of them is the girl who lives next door.¡± When she heard this, Lilly perked up her ears and put her chin on her hands while listening to the story with a serious expression. Mrs. Ghost thought Lilly was so cute. She could not help but speak slower. She said, ¡°That girl has lived here for three years. Her mental health has suffered as a result of her extended stay here.¡± Lilly nodded, and she said, ¡°Before I came here, my dad helped me investigate this ce. People have jumped off the roof of Cherry Inn numerous times.¡± In other words, the female spirit that haunted Zachary was not the first tomit suicide. Mrs. Ghost nodded and said, ¡°Yes, if you stay here for a long time, those who are weak may be confused, depressed, and mncholic.¡± There are bad people in society, and the same goes for the spirit realm. Many opportunities targeted these people and sought to im their lives. ¡°The spirit of the deceased would be trapped here and serve the first dark spirits if the family of the deceased tenant were unaware of the proper ritual and failed to properly guide the soul after they passed away.¡± The situation finally became clear to Lilly. She asked, ¡°So the ones living next door are the first dark spirits and the troubled spirit of the girl who jumped from the building?¡± Mr. and Mrs. Ghost were surprised. How did she know? Mrs. Ghost revealed, ¡°That girl who lives next door doesn¡¯t go out very often. She likes to rx at home and y games after work. I overheard that she often interacts with a game coaching streamer.¡± Zachary was astonished. Motherf*cker! A game coach¡­ Could it be me? Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Game Coaching Client Zachary¡¯s body broke out in a cold sweat for no reason. Lilly asked, ¡°Game coaching? My brother is one!¡± Zachary thought in his heart. Don¡¯t cue me. Thank you. Mrs. Ghost said as she cast a nce Zachary¡¯s way, ¡°I see¡­ That girl doesn¡¯t have many friends. She shares an apartment with another girl, and the two girls don¡¯t get along well. Sometimes the other girl invites her boyfriend to spend the night. The two often have conflicts.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Zachary was struck dumb. This story sounded familiar. I recall getting a booking in the middle of the night a while ago. My client often mentioned that her roommate brought her boyfriend to stay overnight. ¡°What happened after that?¡± Zachary couldn¡¯t help but ask. Mrs. Ghost said, ¡°That¡¯s all. She died.¡± Zachary ceased speaking once more. He grumbled in his heart. I just started to feel intrigue and want to hear the fest, but there isn¡¯t more to the story? Mrs. Ghost continued, ¡°The girl caused a significant disturbance in the room when she jumped off the building. Her roommate was so terrified that she dared not return. The girl allegedly fell in love with a boy she yed games with. Before she jumped, she wore a wedding gown and wrote the boy¡¯s name, but they never actually met. I don¡¯t know what happened after that.¡± After giving it some thought, Mrs. Ghost continued, ¡°Oh yes, the name of that boy is CrowZee. I think I saw it written in a red booklet.¡± Zachary was taken aback. Damn, this can¡¯t possibly be a coincidence, can it? It¡¯s such a big world; why did it have to be me? Zachary was immobile and rooted to the spot. Lilly thanked Mr. and Mrs. Ghost and bid them farewell. After she watched them drift away, she finally said, ¡°Okay, Zac, shall we go next door and take a look?¡± Just now, Mrs. Ghost informed them that no one lived next door. In fear, Zachary said, ¡°Perhaps we shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Lilly asked curiously, ¡°Zac, you¡¯ve been acting strangely since we entered this room. What¡¯s going on?¡± Zachary was a little evasive, but he finally confessed, ¡°Just now, when I was outside, the door next door opened.¡± Lilly widened her eyes and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so carlier?¡± Zachary turned his head away, not saying anything. What is there to say? Am I going to tell her and let herugh at my cowardice? Everything has changed now. I had now actually witnessed a ghost. 1/3 Lilly looked at him puzzledly and said, ¡°Zac, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re acting even stranger now.¡± She fixed her gaze on Zachary, and she could tell Zachary was keeping something from her. Zachary was tongue¨Ctied for a moment. What should I say, exactly? I had turned into a game¨Ccoaching streamer to make money. At first, when people found out that I was a child, they told me to get lost and go home to my mother. I eventually gave up on joining clubs because I¡¯m a kid and started working as a frence streaming gaming coach. That I pretended to be a grownup? The female spirit next door was my game sparring client? ¡°Nothing,¡± Zachary pursed his lips and remained silent. Lilly secretly read Zachary¡¯s aura. She sported a stern expression and said, ¡°I just read your aura, and you¡¯re in danger. Is your life or your reputation more important to you, Zac?¡± Zachary was at a loss for words. He stared at Lilly, suspecting that she was doing this on purpose. He pursed his lips and finally said, ¡°I¡¯m CrowZee.¡± It was Lilly¡¯s turn to widen her mouth in shock at this point. She asked, ¡°You are Zachary Crawford; how could you be CrowZee?¡± Zachary was irritated. He pulled out a piece of paper and wrote his name. He separated the letters in his name so they resembled CrowZee to some extent. With a sympathetic expression on her face, Lilly remarked, ¡°No wonder the suicidal spirit is haunting you.¡± Zachary had a hard time epting this. He protested, ¡°Hey! I¡¯m just a kid!¡± I only yed games to make a little money to support myself. Is it necessary for this to happen to me? I think I have trauma from ying games now. Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°The suicidal spirit doesn¡¯t care about this. It is your fault that you lied to her.¡± Zachary cursed, ¡°Dang it!¡± He began to seriously consider the possibility that he may have made a mistake for the first time. ¡°It¡¯s okay; the suicidal spirit didn¡¯t write your real name on the red booklet, and it doesn¡¯t know your birth chart,¡± Lilly reassured him. The best it could do was haunt him and give him nightmares. If Zac¡¯s name had been written, he would not be able to sit herefortably now. ¡°What should I do?¡± Zachary could not help but start grabbing his hair. Before this, he never imagined that this would happen to him. He even questioned whether ghosts exist. Lilly just looked at him and said earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m with you.¡± Mon, May 29 Chapter 207 Game Coaching Client 94.78% +15 Bonus Zachary was startled. Although the girl was small¨Cher head barely reached his shoulders¨Cthe seriousness in her eyes somehowforted him. Zachary fell silent and said nothing more. At ten o¡¯clock in the night, the whole Cherry Inn became quiet. It was absolutely quiet, which made the ce seem unreal. A cylinder light was installed every six feets along the long corridor. Since it was embedded in the ceiling and was not very bright, the corridor appeared somewhat hazy and dim. It even gave the illusion of walking on the road to the underworld. Lilly wore a small yellow bag on her back that contained yellow papers, ritual papers, and obol coin strings, in addition to a ritual de. Zachary was right behind her. He looked tense and carried a ritual de to ward off evil spirits. His pupils slightly shrank as he focused on the tightly shut door next door. Mrs. Ghost clearly said that there was no one next door. Why is this door locked? Zachary did not hear a bang from the wind blowing through the door. ¡°Lilly, is this okay?¡± Zachary asked as he looked at the long corridor. His heart almost jumped off his throat. Lilly gave him an OK gesture and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± As soon as her words fell, the door of the room next door creaked and slowly opened. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Hiding Under the Bed The next room¡¯s door slowly opened. When Zachary looked at that door, he was petrified on the spot. Lilly gave him a quick nce. All of a sudden, she found this to be very fascinating. Josh got goosebumps and reacted quickly when he was scared. He would scream and run away. Zac, on the other hand, simply stood still when he came across anything eerie, as if he had turned into a statue. Lilly covered her mouth andughed at him. In jest, she said, ¡°Zac, if ghosts could eat people, you¡¯d definitely be the first one caten.¡± Zachary was not bothered to answer, Momentster, Lilly leaped in front of Zachary and yelled, ¡°Roar!¡± She bit him in the arm after that. Zachary was horrified and had goosebumps all over. He hissed, ¡°What are you doing!¡± Zachary was speechless, as Lilly¡¯s saliva was all over his arm. Lilly turned to look at the corridor crowded with shadow ghosts. They were startled by her roar, and all of them fled to safety. She chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Zac. My saliva can ward off evil spirits!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Zachary rolled his eyes. Lilly immediately responded, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ming! Suicidal spirit!¡± She cheerfully charged into the room with her ritual de in hand. Zachary was astonished. Did she just run into the room? What an unreliable sister! Zachary sulked. He looked at the door and decided not to enter. I¡¯m not entering that ce. I would never go there. Zachary was thinking about this when he heard an eerie voice that said, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Zachary¡¯s pupils contracted. His reflexes finally caught up. Finally, his reflexes caught up. He immediately took off after screaming, ¡°Lilly!¡± He dashed into the neighboring room. The apartment next door had two bedrooms and one living room. The unit¡¯syout waspact. There was a typical gray cotton¨Clinen sofa in it, facing the kitchen and bathroom. There was no TV in the living room. There were two rooms next to the living room, one with the door shut tightly and the other with the door wide open and facing the entrance. Right upon entering, one could see the room¡¯s red¨Cthemed decorations. The bed linens, quilt, and pillows were all red. There was a ¡°Just Married¡± sticker on the dressing table¡¯s mirror. Nearly extinguished scented candles were positioned next to the mirror. At the foot of the bed was a pair of red high heels, Zachary thought he could still hear the eerie voice when the wind blew. He feared turning around as goosebumps began to appear all over his body and his scalp began to tingle. Lilly where are you! Zachary called out quietly. 1/4 Chapter 208 Hiding Under the Bed Behind him, a small head appeared out of nowhere. Lilly said, ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± +15 Bonus Zachary was taken aback. He froze and asked angrily, ¡°Why did you appear out of nowhere and not make any noise?¡± Lilly reacted as if she had done something wrong. She stated matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡°When I tapped on your shoulder thest time, you were also angry with me.¡± When I abruptly called him, he was startled. He was horrified when I abruptly touched his shoulder. He was still mad at me when I popped my head up. It¡¯s so difficult to get along with him, eh? ¡°Where did you go?¡± he questioned. Lilly pointed at the kitchen and exined, ¡°I went to the kitchen and found two red eggs.¡± She spread her hands open, revealing a red egg in each. The red egg was a necessity at rural wedding banquets. Zachary immediately pushed her hands away and warned her, ¡°Keep them away!¡± Lilly looked around and ced the eggs on the coffee table. Swoosh¡­ Suddenly, a red shadow wandered past the door. Zachary was momentarily stunned. He asked, ¡°Lilly, did you¡­did you just see that?¡± ¡°Yes, I saw the bride in the wedding gown,¡± Lilly acknowledged with a nod. She carefully looked around. Mrs. Ghost had mentioned earlier that this room was home to the first dark spirits, but she did not see them when she entered. It was as if both spirits had gone out to visit their friends. Zachary grew anxious because they were unable to see any of the ghosts. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to our room. We cane back tomorrow at noon.¡± The sound of footsteps resonating down the hallway cut him off before he could finish. It was getting closer and closer to the apartment. Clearly, it was heading their way. Lilly grabbed Zachary¡¯s hand and ran into the house, saying, ¡°Quick, hide!¡± Zachary eximed, ¡°What in the world?¡± He watched as Lilly yanked him into the room full of wedding decorations. Every coin Zachary¡¯s body protested against this. He suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s hide in another room.¡± Lilly whispered, ¡°There¡¯s no time!¡± Zachary was panicked. Lilly pulled him under the bed and pasted a talisman in front of them. Under the bed, Zachary was astounded to discover where they were. Why must we seek refuge under that female spirit¡¯s bed out of all possible hiding ces? Zachary¡¯s hair stood on end. He was about to crawl out when a pair of red shoes suddenly appeared in front of him. The shoes approached him closer and closer. A raspy voice that resembled Donald Duck was heard, ¡°Hey, where are you hiding?¡± Chapter 208 Hiding Under the Bed +15 Bonus Zachary widened his eyes! It was eerie because the person wearing the red shoes stood on tiptoe and swung back and forth in front of him. The owner of these shoes was tiptoeing, when one would normally walk with their soles t on the ground. The shoes abruptly came to a halt in front of Zachary. He noticed the hair hanging down as if someone were leaning over the edge of the bed to look down below. Zachary froze on the spot and was unable to breathe. More hairs were dangling on the ground. He was aware that the head was getting closer and closer to him. Zachary stiffly turned his eyes and looked at Lilly for help. Much to his surprise, Lilly was counting money! She was, in fact, counting money, but it was money in the form of ritual papers. Zachary was almost in tears. She¡¯s still counting money while we¡¯re stuck in such a dire situation. Just burn the entire stack of ritual papers; what is there to count? The bed creaked. The ground was covered in a mound of hair that was hanging down. The top of the head of that ghost was visible to him. Zachary stopped breathing. How did this head hang down? Normally, I should be able to see half an ear or half a face, not the top of the head. Zachary was terrified. He was screaming inside. Lilly, save me! Save me! It seemed as though Lilly had heard his mute scream. She lifted her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he can¡¯t see us.¡± Zachary attempted to quickly cover Lilly¡¯s mouth out of fear. Lilly said again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he can¡¯t hear us either!¡± Zachary was stunned. Bullshit! I don¡¯t trust you! Didn¡¯t you notice the ghost by the bed, hesitate for a moment, then continue to lean over? The ghost abruptly stood up straight and sat on the edge of the bed, just as Zachary believed they were about to be seen by it. Just as Zachary breathed a sigh of relief. He heard the sound of frantic footstepsing from outside the door. This time, the ghost was wearing pink slippers. She spoke in fear as she entered the room, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I got dyed on the way¡­¡± The ghost sitting on the bed had a hoarse and unpleasant voice. He scolded the other person menacingly, ¡°I sent you to buy something; why did you dawdle for so long? You were gone half the night. Tell me, did you take my money and go somewhere else to have fun?¡± The girl in the pink slippers almost burst into tears, and she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± She was met with a hard p. The girl in the pink slippers was sent flying backward. She rolled to the edge of the bed and fell right in front of Zachary.. 3/4 12:04 Mon, May 29 RThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chapter 208 Hiding Under the Bed Zachary was shocked. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Track Down The Slick Ghost All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Zachary¡¯s face was almost in contact with that of the female spirit. He was frozen in ce, motionless as a stone. That female spirit was wearing a white wedding gown. He recognized her face from the group chat photo. She was that suicidal spirit¨CSnowie! Strangely, Snowie was not sporting a pair of bright red high heels but rather a pair of pink slippers. Luckily, Snowie did not see Zachary. She got up from the ground with a fearful expression, only to have the ghost with the red shoes stomp on her. Hemanded, ¡°I¡¯m starving. Hurry up and cook for me. I need to take a bath; fill up the water in the tub for me now!¡± Snowie quickly got up. When the ghost struck her again, she was about to head to the kitchen. He roared, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to fill up the water in the tub?¡± She tried to go to the bathroom, but the ghost hit her again. It yelled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me telling you to cook?¡± Zachary came to his senses and frowned. Isn¡¯t this ghost deliberately picking on her? No, I mean bullying a ghost? Snowie screamed aguishly. She suddenly saw two red eggs on the coffee table. She quickly crawled over and offered the eggs to the ghost, which was beating her. The ghost gave her onest verbal reprimand before he stopped. Zachary turned his head and asked, ¡°Lilly, how did she get the eggs? Aren¡¯t they ghosts?¡± Zachary recalled that Lilly had ced the two red eggs upright on the table. It was only then that he realized how the eggs could stand up without being cracked at the bottom. Sure enough, he heard Lilly reply, ¡°I had already prepared for this. Stay put and don¡¯t move, Zac.¡± She crawled out after saying that. Zachary was shocked and eximed, ¡°Lilly!¡± Lilly had already crawled out into the open. It was quiet outside. That fierce ghost was sitting on the sofa, making a noise as it munched the eggs. The female spirit in pink slippers was sobbing while she cooked something with the pot. There was the sound of pots and pans nging, but there was no me. It was somewhat eerie. Zachary grew anxious once more without Lilly by his side. His sister had always annoyed him, but when Lilly left his side, he panicked and wished he could stay by her side. Likewise, Zachary had the urge to crawl out. He identally pressed the talisman that Lilly had ced in front of him. He quickly lifted his hand, but he tore the talisman in the process. Oh my god! Zachary was petrified on the spot, not daring to move. The ghost stopped munching on the eggs at this precise moment. The red shoes shifted into motion beforeing to a stop once more in front of Zachary, 1/3 12:04 Mon, May 29 ¨C Chapter 209 Track Down The Slick Ghost ÁÖÄî 77% +15 Bonus It reminded Zachary of scenes from horror movies. He quickly held his breath, and his face turned red from the effort, but he kept pinching his nose. The red shoes slowly approached him, as expected. Zachary finally let go of his grip and took a deep breath when he saw the shoes left. Suddenly, he heard a harsh and piercing voice saying, ¡°Hehe! Gotcha!¡± Zachary¡¯s back went numb. A fifty¨Csomething man was squatting next to him when he stiffly turned around. His skin was brown, as if he had spent a long time under the ground, and he had sunken eyes. He had a long braid, and half of his head was bald. His attire belonged to the Heviel Dynasty. The ghost smiled ominously and shed two golden teeth when he saw Zachary. Zachary was dumbstruck. Lilly, meanwhile, had put the charm on her forehead and was moving quickly around the room. ¡°Containment spirit, containment spirit,¡± she muttered as she ran back and forth. She was wearing a red bracelet, and thread after thread from it was used to haphazardly seal the room. Her master used to tell her that if she worked hard enough, she could defeat the slick ghost. Now, the slick ghost was in this room. She had located it despite how well it was hidden. First, Mrs. Ghost said the shadow ghost that resided here was an ordinary ghost. An ordinary ghost would not put on women¡¯s red high heels. However, the suicidal spirit was walking around in high heels. Secondly, the suicide spirit died in a wedding gown, and after she carried out a ritual, She was manipted by another ghost when she should have be a resentful spirit. A resentful spirit could only be suppressed by a fierce or malicious spirit. However, Mrs. Ghost said that the ghost living in this room was amon, woeful ghost. How could a common, woeful ghost enve a suicidal spirit? So if the slick ghost = x, the original inhabitant, the shadow ghost uncle = y, and the suicidal ghost turned resentful spirit = z, then x was hiding inside y and passing as y. Which meant x = y! Lilly thought joyfully, ¡°I can do math now! I¡¯ve learned Josh¡¯s skill.¡± I¡¯m doing so well now! Lilly was happy about this. She had just finished using the containment spirit to al the space when she heard Zachary¡¯s miserable scream. ¡°Urghhhhh! Ghost!¡± As soon as his words fell, Lilly saw Zachary abruptly stand up and overturn the bed. Although the bed in the rental house was not of great quality, it was impressive that Zachary could flip it over. Lilly was astonished. She watched as Zachary screamed and ran to her side. She could not help but look at Zachary¡¯s head and ask, ¡°Zac, is there a bump on your head?¡± Only then did Zachary realize that his head was buzzing, He was unable to recall how he managed to crawl out from under the bed earlier because he was so terrified. 2/3 Chapter 209 Track Down The Slick Ghost +15 Bonus The siblings looked at the bed. The bed board was sparsely structured, with very thin ts, and one of them was now broken. It was obviously broken by Zachary¡¯s head. Additionally, the mattress was thin, making it simple for Zachary to topple it. ¡°Ouch!¡± Zachary touched his bump and hissed in pain. Due to the noise, the female spirit emerged from the kitchen. The other ghost thaty under the bed also floated up and stared at Zachary. He questioned in a gravelly voice, ¡°Who are you?¡± There was a talisman on Lilly¡¯s forehead, which made her invisible in their eyes. Zachary could not help himself but grab Lilly¡¯s arm. He pleaded in a trembling voice, ¡°Quick, give me one too.¡± Lilly tore the talisman off her forehead and stuck it on Zachary¡¯s forehead. She said, ¡°Zac, go and hide to the side.¡± She had a red bracelet in her hand, and she was afraid to engage in a fight. However, Zachary was not okay; he did not have any gear with him. If he was caught by the ghost, it would be troublesome for him. The slick ghost seemed to have realized this too. The moment Lilly tore off the talisman and was about to stick it on Zachary, it pounced! Zachary cursed, ¡°Holy shit!¡± Why do they keep picking on me? That ghost let out a sharp scream. His nails grew longer, and he reached out to grab Zachary. Lilly stood in front of Zachary without hesitation. The ghost¡¯s eyes briefly shed with a hint of ferocity. The great judge wouldn¡¯t have expected me to be here, so he must have gone looking for me! A little kid like her¨CI could swallow her in one bite! ¡°Lilly¡­¡± Zachary called out quietly, and his pupils narrowed as he did so. A red light struck that ghost fiercely in the next instant, sending him flying backward. Zachary was surprised. This annoying little sister of mine is so powerful? Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Lilly¡¯s Inner Demons That energy pushed that ghost backward. The slick ghost stared at Lilly in astonishment. He thought to himself. I must have been careless just now; it doesn¡¯t count. A sense of graveness emerged in his eyes. A strong aura of vanity emanated from his body. He roared and pounced toward Lilly. He was dead serious at this point. If I could not devour this child, I would¡­ A red light shed once more as he was contemting this. The ghost was violently thrown backward by the second strike, crashing into the web that Lilly had just created. Lilly remained in the same spot. She had not even moved a finger! The ghost gazed at her in horror, and he growled, ¡°You¡­!¡± This kid is a good fighter. I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s an expert at hiding her true strength. Lilly blinked her eyes and asked, ¡°Another round?¡± The ghost was speechless. Shameless! How dare you act innocent? Lilly warned, ¡°If you don¡¯t attack me, I will attack you!¡± The slick ghost had many identities because it was concealed inside this man. Underyer afteryer of defense, it concealed his true self. Although Lilly had no idea how he did it, the slick ghost showed his vulnerability. She nned to remove theyers of defense that this slick ghost had built up. Lilly rushed forward menacingly. She grabbed the ghost¡¯s foot and swung it when he was caught off guard. She swung him around like a rag doll, mming the ghost onto the ground. Lilly yelled, ¡°Take this! Take more of this!¡± The ghostunched a furious counterattack, but Lilly released her hold right away. The red bracelet thus released another strike at the ghost. Lilly took advantage of the ghost¡¯s confusion. Once more, she charged at him, grabbed him, and violently beat him. Pablo was hidden in the shadows. When he saw this scene, he was in a state of shock. His young disciple had mastered the techniques. She had not only mastered it but also had incredibly good luck in that the slick ghost did notunch a counterattack against her. A pfft sound was heard abruptly. A shadow sprinted out as the ghost shed his skin. Lilly was grabbing a layer of ¡°human skin¡± in her hand. It belonged to Shadow Ghost, who had previously lived in this apartment, That middle¨Caged ghost spoke in a weak voice, ¡°Gosh, I don¡¯t think I can go on. This malignant spirit is too evil. It cut me in half and wore me like a cloak.¡± After saying this, the ghost turned into a wisp of vanity aura, and the jar of souls then absorbed it. 1/3 12:06 Mon, May 29 22-¡¤ Chapter 210 Lilly¡¯s Inner Den ons 77% +15 Bonus Zachary was astounded. He immediately thought of the game characters, such as Helen of Troy, Luna, and Cleopatra, but none of them could match Lilly at this point. ¡°Sister,¡± Zachary uttered as he moved over, not realizing that he was now addressing Lilly differently. Lilly was panting. She urged, ¡°Zac, don¡¯te here. Stand at the side.¡± The slick ghost immediately turned to shoot at the air next to Lilly after hearing this. He could not see Zachary, so he had to rely on a wild guess. Then he viciously pounced at Zachary. ¡°Holy crap!¡± Zachary gasped in disbelief. His body had turned stiff. In the nick of time, Lilly kicked Zachary out of the way. For the first time, Zachary appreciated getting kicked. The first thing he did was cover the talisman on his forehead before cowering in a corner and remaining motionless. Slick Ghost was skilled at evading and hiding. When one of his schemes failed to work out, he immediately went into hiding once more. ¡°Whoa!¡± Lilly eximed in surprise. Does this slick ghost have a magical artifact with him? How did he vanish into thin air? Aman unexpectedly emerged from the other tightly closed door as Lilly was considering this. In a harsh, deep voice, he chastised, ¡°Lilly! Move your ass over here!¡± Lilly froze when she heard this voice. She stared nkly at that man when she saw that the man who walked out the door was Stephen, her foster father. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Lilly wanted to call him ¡®daddy¡® instinctively, but she shut her mouth at once. Stephen sneered icily, ¡°You¡¯re so great now. You have be the beloved daughter of the Crawfords. You have a battle Daddy too. I suppose you wouldn¡¯t recognize me as your father any longer, would you?¡± He took one step after another, closer to Lilly, and he growled, ¡°You ingrate! I¡¯ve had to endure a great deal of hardship raising you. How did you pay me back? You not only refused to give me afortable life at the Crawfords, but you even permitted your uncle Anthony to put me in jail! Do you believe you would have survived to be three years old without me?¡± Stephen stared at Lilly. The look in his eyes was filled with resentment. He provoked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a ghost tamer? Come on, if you have the nerves,e and get me!¡± Instinctively, Lilly moved backward. She recalled her time spent with the Hatchers at this precise moment. She wanted a hug from her father after her mother died, but he pushed her away impatiently. She joyfully selected a lovely flower from the garden and gave it to her father, who promptly threw it in the trash. In the freezing, snowy yard, he forced her to her knees and nearly beat her to death. Pablo¡¯s heart sank as he observed this. This turned out to be Lilly¡¯s inner demon. She was only three years. old when her mother passed away, and her father abused her. Perhaps her time spent with the Crawfords helped her forget her traumatic past over time, but the memory of her painful upbringing and the suffering she endured would always linger. Slick Ghost was indeed cunning. He appeared to have thought of everything. He even brought Stephen¡¯s ? O 2/3 12:06 Mon, May 29 I Chapter 210 Lilly¡¯s Inner Demons Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. spirit with him. 77% +15 Bonus Stephen¡¯s spirits had not fully dispersed, even though he had been made into ¡°clothes¡°. Stephan was still conscious. He was using Lilly with resentment, ¡°You¡¯re to me for my misery! Yes, I hit you. But doesn¡¯t every father hit their children? No matter how terrible I was, I raised you up!¡± Stephen suffered a horrible death. After his death, ke scattered his ashes. What was the purpose of this? This action, where ke scattered the ashes after Stephen¡¯s death, ensured Stephan was stripped of the opportunity to enter the afterlife and would not be able to reincarnate. His spirit would wander between heaven and earth until nothing was left. Why could he end up being so miserable while Lilly had such a good life? Lilly muttered while shaking her head, saying, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s not my fault.¡± She summoned up the courage to cast a defiant gaze at Stephen. She said, ¡°You brought it on yourself with your wrongdoing. There is no such thing as a father having to hit their children; you are a liar.¡± Stephen was taken aback. He roared indignantly, ¡°How dare you talk back to me!¡± He did the same as he did when he was alive. Without hesitation, he reached for something and hurled it at Lilly fiercely. Lilly no longer endures it as she once did. Instead, she skillfully avoided it. There was a determination in her eyes; she was no longer the helpless child who stood by and let this man beat her. Lilly doing this only made Stephen angrier. He yelled and lunged at her, ¡°I¡¯m going to devour you alive!¡± Pablo was sweating nervously. He doubted Lilly would have the will to murder Stephen. This might have been the hardest decision she had to make. Stephen was correct in one sense¨Che did y a part in raising Lilly. Should such a ¡°father¡± be killed? How do children perceive such a father? Pablo did not have to wait long. He saw Lilly raise her hand as Stephen lunged forward; the red bracelet on her wrist then released a red light, knocking Stephen backward. Stephen screamed in agony as he violently crashed into the red. Lilly had set up an extensive containment in this room. No ghost could escape from this room; everything depended on Lilly¡¯s choice. Stephen vomited blood that was shaped by his vanity aura. He looked extremely miserable. Lilly silently observed him from a position not far away. Stephen suddenly had a dejected expression and let out a miserable smile. He chuckled and said, ¡°Hehe, you have grown up now. You even dared to hit your father now. Lilly, when you were a baby, I adored you dearly. You were my little darling. Never mind; I should stop talking. Just finish it up! Kill me. You should kill me, and it will make you happy, right? I will be happy to die at your hand.¡± Stephen closed his eyes and appeared to have seen right through everything. Just wait! Others may not understand Lilly, but didn¡¯t I have a solid understanding of who she was? She had yearned for my love since she was a young child. There was no way she could harm me! Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Oveing Inner Demons Lilly moved determinedly in Stephen¡¯s direction while taking slow, steady steps. +15 Bonus A faint trace of smugness appeared at the corner of Stephen¡¯s mouth. The next instant, Lilly seized his ankle and violently threw him onto the containment spirit! ¡°Bang!¡± A tremendous amount of force was contained in the single strike. That blow shook the containment spirit Stephen never expected Lilly to actually harm him. With a mix of rage and shock, he eximed, ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m your father!¡± Lilly said with a firm handshake, ¡°No, you¡¯re not my daddy. My father¡¯s name is ke MacNeil, not Stephen Hatcher!¡± She seized Stephen once more and threw him violently to the ground. Stephen yelled as he lunged toward Lilly because he was unable to withstand this. The moment Lilly released her grip, Stephen was sted away by the red bracelet. Now, she had reached perfection in fighting with the red bracelet. Before hitting the ground, Stephen, who was thrown out, had turned into ayer of skin. The slick ghost slipped out of that skin and quickly hid himself. Stephen weaklyy on the ground and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m your father. I¡¯m your father.¡± I¡¯m unwilling! I¡¯m the son¨Cinw of the Crawfords and Lilly¡¯s father. Regardless of wealth and prosperity, everything should have been mine. But at this point, I had sunk so low that I was incapable of reincarnation. Stephen turned into a vanity aura out of reluctance, but Lilly covered the jar of souls and did not take in this strand of vanity aura. In the end, it dissipated into the world, and Stephen ceased to exist. Lilly remained motionless and silent for some time. Her heart had been filled with a newfound sense of relief and assurance. Pablo exhaled with relief. He knew Lilly had conquered her inner demons. The young girl had developed such strength without being aware of it. Pablo felt deeply satisfied with her. Zachary was stunned once more in the meantime. My sister is ruthless! She even dared to fight her foster father! This girl is terrifying. Iwon¡¯t mess with her. After some time, Lilly started to move. She slowly circled the room and murmured to herself, ¡°Now, there¡¯s only one left. Slick ghost, where are you?¡± He must have revealed his true self after shedding twoyers of skin in a row, right? Lilly dragged the ritual de in her hand, tapping here and there. Zachary inexplicably associated her movement with the serial killer in ¡°The Saw,¡± where the killer would drag his chainsaws to find his victims. He could not help but shudder and get goosebumps all over. 1/4 12:07 Mon, May 29 AR- Chapter 211 Oveing Inner Demons +15 Bonus The suicidal spirit was standing rigid y at the kitchen doorway on the opposite side, unable to speak, and her eyes were filled with anguish. She was restrained by the slick ghost, who silently made an attempt to enter her body. Snowie was the suicidal spirit in question. She had a crush on the game coach. She struggled with social anxiety and loneliness. Eventually, she was bewitched and jumped off the building. Snowie was innocent in Lilly¡¯s eyes, and the slick ghost was aware of this. He had to pretend to be Snowie and wait for Lilly to let down her guard so he could break free of the containment spirit. The ritual de flew toward the slick ghost all of a sudden. Lilly swiftly grabbed his wrist and threw him out. ¡°I found you!¡± Lilly eximed, holding a broom while ncing at the slick ghost. The slick ghost tried to hide once more, but Lilly threw a stack of talismans in his direction. It turned out that the papers she was counting were not ritual papers but rather talismans. Zachary had misidentified them due to the dim surroundings under the bed. All of the talismans fluttered in the air and clung to the slick ghost. The slick ghost fought back valiantly, but one by one, the talismans on his body started to burn. Lilly took out several containment spirits after realizing that the talismans were unable to contain the slick ghost. She even released the malignant spirit from the jar of souls. The harem spirit, who had earlier been making fun of the weakling spirit, was perplexed. ¡°Lilly, I¡¯m here!¡± yelled the weak spirit, who desperately wanted to run away but was unable to do so. A melon peel was being chewed on by Ms. Ugly. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Beat the crap out of him!¡± Zachary was in a daze. Lilly actually had backup. Three malignant spirits began to fight one another. Despite his long lifespan and great strength, the slick ghost had been injured twice by the red bracelet¡¯s rebound. Now, it was evenly matched with two malignant spirits. Lilly immediately ran up and seized the opportunity to strike. She danced her ritual de in front of the slick ghost as she grinned menacingly. She screamed, ¡°sh!¡± Whenever the slick ghost identally struck Lilly, the red bracelet would protect her and counterattack. The red bracelet had terrifying power. The slick ghost had been struck twice, leaving him with severe wounds. Now, things have gotten worse for him. He was practically being suppressed and beaten. Lilly had already approached him, despite his best efforts to stay away from her. ¡°You have no sense of honor!¡± the slick ghost yelled in rage. Lilly immediately retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t have any! Why would I need any?¡± The slick ghost was rendered silent. Finally, three ritual des pinned the slick ghost to the containment spirit. Lilly wrapped him up like O 2/4 12:07 Mon, May 29 R2- Chapter 211 Oveing Inner Demons a gift to make sure he could not escape, even if he wanted to. The slick ghost¡¯s real face was finally revealed to Zachary as he got closer to Lilly. ¼Ò77%•þ +15 Bonus With sunken eye sockets and sharp cheekbones, he was a frail, thin man. He wore a red robe resembling that of a eunuch from the Heviel Dynasty and had braided hair. Lilly said, ¡°Ms. Ugly, he has valuable things on him. Help me search his body now.¡± The harem spirit did not hesitate and went up to check on the slick ghost, saying, ¡°Valuable things? What precious items is he capable of possessing?¡± After she checked the inappropriate ces, she was rather surprised. She said, ¡°Oh, woah, this man is truly an eunuch! So this is what eunuchs look like! Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk¡­¡± The tightly bound, slick ghost was enraged and sorrowful. He angrily shouted in a high¨Cpitched voice, ¡°Get lost!¡± He had suffered an overwhelming humiliation! He had never encountered such a shameless ghost! Witnessing this scene, the weakling spirit instinctively hugged his knees. Lilly was dumbfounded. What kind of strange things is Ms. Ugly checking? I¡¯m asking her to look for the talismans that could make the slick ghost invisible! The harem spirit shook her head while searching, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in someone like you whocks a certain part! You¡¯re ugly, and you don¡¯t even have balls. You don¡¯t have anything that interests me.¡± The slick ghost was at a loss for words.. The harem spirit¡¯s eyes lit up when she found a ck object in the slick ghost¡¯s body. It was a round shape and looked like a crystal. She took out the ck crystal and handed it to Lilly. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Found it!¡± Lilly looked at it, but she could not figure out anything. She temporarily put it away. The slick ghost became desperate. Lilly asked, ¡°How did you die, and how did you learn about me?¡± He turned his head to the side in frustration and said, ¡°I absolutely won¡¯t reveal anything, even if you kill me.¡± Lilly extended her wrist and said, ¡°Hah!¡± The stick ghost instinctively turned his head but ended up bumping into Lilly¡¯s bracelet. His face became swollen from the blow from the red bracelet. The slick ghost fell silent. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I absolutely¡­¡± Lilly suddenly grabbed his head and forcefully smashed it toward the red bracelet. Whoosh! A red light shed. This time, the slick ghost was left with disheveled hair, and he felt numb all 3/4 Chap Chapter 211 Oveing Inner Demonst over. +15 Bonus How the hell is this even possible? The slick ghost was aggrieved; he gave in and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk!¡± I wanted to spew blood. If I had known this would happen, why should I have resisted in the first ce? I had suffered a few blows for no reason. I couldn¡¯t be more pathetic. ¡°I was born in 1844. My father could not feed me, and I don¡¯t have enough to eat. For the sake of survival, I castrated myself and became an eunuch in the pce.¡± Lilly asked in confusion, ¡°Castrated yourself? How did you do it?¡± Lilly wondered. What does that mean? The harem spirit couldn¡¯t help but cough and say, ¡°Darling, that¡¯s not an appropriate question to ask.¡± Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Slick Ghost Dissipate +15 Bonus Lilly¡¯s curiosity increased as more harem spirits advised her not to ask. She asked curiously, ¡°Why can¡¯t I ask?¡± The harem spirit said, ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t ask this question.¡± Lilly questioned, ¡°Why can¡¯t children ask? Are adults able to ask? Will you tell me when I grow up?¡± As the harem spirit struggled to respond, she coughed, ¡°Ahem, ahem, ahem.¡± The weak spirit quickly changed the subject by asking, ¡°What happened next?¡± The slick ghost stopped talking suddenly. He looked troubled, as though he had just remembered something unpleasant. The harem spirit asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did the Heviel Dynasty end after the castration?¡± The slick ghost remained silent. The weakling spirit said in annoyance, ¡°Shut up! Watch yournguage before the children.¡± Harem spirit giggled, but she fell silent eventually. The slick ghost sulked for a while before continuing, ¡°No, I entered the pce smoothly right after the castration. I was lucky to enter the pce of a former consort.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The slick ghost stated, ¡°My life in the Consort¡¯s Pce was not difficult. There were fewer political quarrels than in the pce of the concubines. All that was needed of me was to take good care of the former consort. ¡°The former consort was the deceased emperor¡¯s concubine; she was deprived of her freedom and condemned to live as a widow. So, some of the former consorts were restless. A eunuch that works in a former consort¡¯s living quarters gets to enjoy privilege status.¡± Initially, the slick ghost simply wanted to live afortable life, but as time went on, he grew restless and devised a n to be the former consort¡¯s lover. ¡°There were many who wanted to serve the former consort; there were eunuchs who tried to push me out. So, I lied to the former consort and said it had grown back.¡± Harem spirit asked, ¡°Really? The former consort bought this lie, right?¡± The weakling spirit was perplexed as well, wondering if that organ could regenerate after being castrated. Lilly was totally lost. She was utterly confused. Zachary also looked bemused. The slick ghost exined, ¡°There were many who had to go back to the castration room due to iplete castration.¡± The harem spirit and slick ghost learned something new today. For the first few days, everything went smoothly. He insisted on having intimate moments in the dark to ensure the former consort could not see him. Over time, the former consort gradually grew suspicious. The harem spirit was curious as to whether the former consort¡¯s size or texture was what raised suspicions. 1/3 Chapter 212 Slick Ghost Dissipate about them She hesitated, though, after spotting Lilly. 77%1 +15 B Slick Ghost went on, ¡°I was afraid that the former consort would discover and kill me. No one would question an eunuch or pce maid¡¯s death in the former consort¡¯s harem.¡± So he made makeshift genitalia out of sheepskin filled with shredded tobo and wore them to hide his secret. The revtion caused the scalps of the harem spirit and the weakling spirit to tingle. This was creepy! Slick Ghost continued, ¡°I had to fabricate a lie and cover it up with more lies.¡± He felt the need to make up for certain areas because he was shorter and had a smaller frame than others. ¡°My power grew. I begin by killing sheep before moving on to killing people.¡± All for a piece of skin and to maintain his lie. He selected suitable candidates in the castration room and then killed them on the spot. After all, a lot of people died during the surgery. ¡°I had a talent for ttery. The former consort adored me, but the king¡¯s attention was drawn to the growing number of eunuchs dying from castration.¡± ¡°I rushed to fill the well I had used to conceal the body out of panic. They began to suspect me nheless. I cut off the face of my victim and wore it as a mask to hide my identity. When my face began to smell, I tried to cover it up with perfume. I exined that I had a pollen allergy when my face started to rot. ** ¡°I hid for seven days, and the king failed to find me, but the well was dug up. The king was furious. He was enraged when he couldn¡¯t find me. He called upon each eunuch and conducted a thorough search of each. Iter assumed the identity of a pce maid working in a consort¡¯s pce, but they started to suspect me again. ¡°In desperation, I caught a cat and had it scratch my face. After having my face scratched, I still couldn¡¯t escape from the pce. Those who were out to get me were getting more ferocious. Finally, they searched the consort¡¯s pce. Out of desperation, I set arge fire in motion and mercilessly burned my face and .lower body.¡± The harem spirit and weakling spirit were silent. This ghost is ruthless¨Cno, he is more than ruthless; he¡¯s utterly brutal. Who else could be cold¨Cblooded enough to set fire to one¡¯s own face and body? After Slick Ghost burned himself, given the limited medical advancements at the ting, he eventually died from severe infections. Despite his crafty escapes, he was eventually apprehended. He had ended up in a very miserable state, having gained nothing. Slick Ghost gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If I had known this would happen, I would rather die from the start. Perhaps out of sentiment, the former consort would have shown me mercy.¡± Years after his death, I wouldn¡¯t have to endure endless efforts to plot his escape, exhaustion, torment, and pain over and over again. Lilly shook her head and questioned, ¡°Who can can you me this on?¡± The sick ghost did not say anything, en 2/3 77% Chapter 212 Slick Ghost Dissipate ¡°How did you find me?¡± Lilly questioned it after giving it some thought. +15 Bonus This time, despite his fear of the red bracelet, Slick Ghost responded directly, ¡°You¡¯ve captured several malicious spirits; I heard the news that spread around.¡± The slick ghost was different from other malignant spirits who learned of Lilly¡¯s terrifying reputation and went into hiding. He reasoned that since Lilly was so powerful, she must carry some magical artifact with her. He had been around for nearly 200 years, from the Heviel Dynasty to the present. ¡°A hundred years ago, I identally acquired a ck crystal. It has great power and can mask my vanity aura, making me invisible to practitioners.¡± He spent years surviving and grew stronger due to the ck crystal. Slick Ghost, however, continued to make the same mistakes he had in his previous life. He grew increasingly dissatisfied with his present level of power and turned his attention to Lilly. He lusted after the magical artifact she possessed. He had no idea that he was dealing with an extraordinary practitioner; she was Hades. ¡°That¡¯s all. You can kill me as you wish, but please don¡¯t torture me.¡± Slick Ghost closed his eyes. Lilly had fallen into a difficult situation. If the slick ghost didn¡¯t attack her, the red bracelet wouldn¡¯t attack him either; the problem was that she could not capture the slick ghost either. ¡°Jar of souls, jar of souls, can you collect spirits on your own?¡± Lilly muttered as she held the jar. The jar of souls remained silent. Lilly sighed and said, ¡°What a useless jar; you only know how to eat.¡± The Jar of Souls was speechless. Are you taking advantage of me because I can¡¯t talk? Lilly held the ck crystal and examined it for a while, but she did not notice anything different. She decided to temporarily ignore the slick ghost and turned her attention to the suicidal spirit that stood on the side. ¡°Sister, how did you die?¡± Lilly softly asked. Zachary followed her gaze and looked at Snowie. The look in the slick ghost¡¯s eyes flickered. He suddenly recalled that when he was beaten by the red bracelet earlier, it only attacked him when he ran into it. Could it be that this little girl isn¡¯t as formidable as I thought? Slick Ghost made a quiet effort, secretly resisting the containment spirit. If he could break free, he would flee far away. Before escaping, he wanted to ambush Lilly once more by throwing the Suicidal Spirit at her, just to see if his guess was right! However, he did not notice that the ck crystal held in Lilly¡¯s hand was being swallowed and absorbed by the Jar of Souls. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 What Goes Around Comes Around When Lilly asked how Snowie died, Zachary pricked up his ears. 877% +15 Bonus Snowie sighed and cast a quick gaze at Zachary, speechless. She said, ¡°How the hell would I know that the game coaching streamer turned out to be a primary school student?¡± I wanted to vomit blood. I was infatuated with him back then. In the end, I was bewitched by Slick Ghost and jumped off the building. I was wronged. Snowie nced at Slick Ghost fearfully, and she continued, ¡°After I died, I became a resentful spirit and was enved by him. I knew he wanted me to lure CrowZee here. So, when you first came, I tried to scare you away.¡± Snowie felt aggrieved. When she noticed Zachary and Lilly¡¯s arrival, she was quite worried. She even deliberately opened the door slowly to scare them away. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She was shocked that Zachary was a seven¨Cyear¨Cold kid! So she stood petrified by the door and stared at Zachary. Zachary was a fool. He stared at Snowie for a long time before he screamed for Lilly in fear. Even now, Zachary¡¯s fearful reaction has not caught up with him. He asked calmly, ¡°So, you were the one that said ¡®you¡¯re here¡® to me earlier?¡± Snowie nodded. Slick Ghost sent her out to buy things. When she returned, she saw Zachary still at the hotel and attempted to enter her house. She hurriedly tried to scare him away, but he ended up running into the house instead. ¡°Sigh! How wrong was my death?¡± Snowie looked at Zachary and spoke in a mncholy tone. Initially, she just wanted to be a resentful spirit after my death and followed ¡°Mr. Mcdreamy¡± around every day. She never expected Mr. McDreamy to turn out to be a brat! The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. Zachary shuddered all of a sudden when he heard this. He stammered. ¡°You¡¯re not going to follow me around, are you?¡± Snowie averted her gaze and looked at Lilly pleadingly. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not a pervert. If possible, please send me to be reincarnated.¡± Lilly nodded and said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll send you off right away!¡± At this point, the slick ghost, which remained silent, suddenly broke free from the containment spirit and pounced toward them. He grabbed Snowie and hurled her viciously at Lilly. Pablo was startled. He was about to show himself. Then he saw the jar of souls emitting a dark glow, and the ck crystal in Lilly¡¯s hand had disappeared. Pablo was stunned. He went back into the shadows again. Before Snowie could touch Lilly, the red bracelet suddenly glowed with a dark glow and sent her flying. Snowie let out a miserable scream. Slick Ghost saw every detail clearly this time. He was overjoyed deep down. He said, ¡°So, this is your 1/4 Chapter 213 What Goes Around Comes Around magical artifact.¡± +15 Bonus A jar that can capture ghosts and a red bracelet that can actively defend her. I had guessed it right. As long as I didn¡¯t take the initiative to attack that girl, she could not harm me. If I can get my hands on the jar and the red bracelet¡­ Slick ghost¡¯s eyes glowed with green light. He turned his gaze toward Zachary and said, ¡°Hahaha, the odds are on my side! Little one, today is the day for you to meet the maker!¡± When I acquired the magical artifact, the first thing I would do is get rid of this kid. The slick ghost leaped toward Zachary with a smirk. In her haste, Lilly instinctively threw the jar of souls at him and yelled, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Pikachu!¡± Slick Ghost scornfully dismissed the situation. Is this girl trying to scare me? The next second, the jar of souls suddenly grew to the size of a palm and stood above the slick ghost head. The sick ghost could not move, and he felt his soul being torn apart. He was terrified and pleaded repeatedly, ¡°Lilly, I made a mistake. Please spare me!¡± The Jar of Souls did not give him a chance to speak. It crushed him, and the slick ghost was scattered. His soul was absorbed by the jar of souls as a vanity aura. The jar of souls shrank back to the size of a fingernail and fell to the ground. Lilly widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Wow, little jar, you know how to catch ghosts now!¡± She happily picked up the jar, spit some saliva on it, and polished it with her clothes. The Jar of Souls was dumbstruck. Zachary was bbergasted. After Snowie took a blow from the red bracelet, her soul was going to dissipate. She was unable to speak. Lilly sent her to reincarnate. She scanned around the room and found it empty of ghosts and human beings. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s Lilly yawned and returned to the room next door leisurely. This time, I¡¯m a little stronger thanst time! I must tell the master when I get back. go! ¡°Zac, we need to go to bed early. We¡¯ll go home tomorrow,¡± Lilly murmured. She was too sleepy. Zachary was dumbfounded the whole time. He had yet to react until heid down on the bed and was ready to sleep. He tightly grabbed on his nkie and cursed, ¡°Holy sh*t! This is so scary!¡± On the other side, Mrs. Chost and Mr. Ghost, who had given their apartment to Lilly and Zachary, went out to shop at the Ghost Market. There is Cypress Street in South City. There was an unfinished building at the end of the street. A long time ago, this ce used to be an old airport. During the war, the invaders dropped numerous bombs ? 2/4 Chapter 213 What Goes Around Comes Around here, and many people were killed. Later, they upied this ce and murdered a lot of people. This ce was turned into a famous haunted spot in South City. It was rumored among the elderly in South City, but no one had witnessed it with their own eyes. It was unknown to many that this ce was indeed the ¡°ghost market¡± for shadow ghosts. One or two o¡¯clock in the morning was the busiest time for the ghost market. Mrs. Ghost and Mr. Ghost had money now, so the two happily went shopping and bought a bunch of things. Mrs. Ghost asked, ¡°Cowboy, shall we take a cab? We¡¯re carrying so many things with us. It would be tiring to fly back.¡± Mr. Ghost agreed. They stood on the side of the road and pped down a cab. Speaking of the illegal cabbie who attempted to cheat Lilly out of 500 bucks earlier at the airport, he did not pick up any passengers today. He had bad lucktely, and there was a crackdown on illegal cabs from thew enforcer for no reason. Not only did he fail to make a penny today, but he also ended up spending a few hundred on gasoline. He was in a bad mood and on his way home. Then he saw a middle¨Caged couple on the roadside who carried a lot of stuff with them. They were waving at him. The illegal cabbie stopped the cab and asked, ¡°Hey, it¡¯ste at night; where did youe from? Why are you carrying so many things with you?¡± The middle¨Caged man asked, ¡°How much does it cost for you to take us to Cherry Inn?¡± The illegal cabbie felt a surge of joy. He was surprised that he would pick up passengers before heading home. He was determined to make some money out of them. He said with a frown, ¡°I¡¯m on my way home. I¡¯ll have to take a big detour to drop you off. I would charge you 500 bucks, do you need a ride? If you do, I¡¯ll take you. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll go home and sleep.¡± Mr. Ghost and Mrs. Ghost exchanged nces at each other. The ritual papers that Lilly burned for them were worth ten thousand! 500 bucks¨Cthat¡¯s cheap! Mrs. Ghost said, ¡°I have some change with me. Let¡¯s go!¡± The illegal cabbie was overjoyed. He could not believe there were such naive people these days. This trip alone would cover all of his costs. He was overjoyed. He hummed a song and struck up a conversation, ¡°Hey, where did you two go?¡± Mrs. Ghost smiled and replied, ¡°We just went out for some fun and bought some things.¡± The illegal cabbie had not quite caught on to the situation yet. He shook his head and said, ¡°The two of you are not that young, but you two still went to nightclubs as youngsters did.¡± Mr. Ghost exined quietly, ¡°We haven¡¯t gone out for a long time. It¡¯s not a big deal to have some fun.¡± The illegal cabbie chuckled and gave them a thumbs up. He said, ¡°You sure know how to have fun!¡± There was a trace of lewdness in his eyes. He casually nced at the rearview mirror. As he did so, he Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Zachary Is A Different Boy The couple was staring right at the illegal cabbie from the back seat. They appeared lifeless and pale, as if they had been dead for a very long time. That¡¯s right, they looked like they had been corpses for a very long time. The illegal cabbie suddenly remembered the spot where he picked them up. It was somewhere nearby the unfinished building on Cypress Street. There was no business operating there at night, nor were there bars, KTVs, or nightclubs. He stepped on the brakes hard. The car came to a halt with a squeak. Mr. Ghost turned his eyes around dully and peered out from the window. He asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly stop the car?¡± The illegal cabbie¡¯s back was soaked in a cold sweat. He stuttered, ¡°The traffic light¡­¡± Mrs. Ghost looked puzzled. Traffic lights? We are a long way from the intersection. any ¡°Sigh, have we been dead for such a long time that our eyes no longer work?¡± Mrs. Ghost muttered in a low voice. Mr. Ghost leaned in considerately. He offered, ¡°Let me take a look for you.¡± Mrs. Ghost dug out her eyeballs and handed them to him. The two of them leaned in very close in the back seat. They purposely did this covertly to hide from the illegal cabbie¡¯s sight. The illegal cabbie was appalled. The rearview mirror did not allow him to see what the two were doing. He had,nheless, ced some illegal equipment inside the vehicle. He covertly ced a tiny camera in the backseat. Sometimes, when he picked up a pretty girl or a girl in a short skirt, he could spy on them through his phone. He just needed to click on his phone to take pictures or videos. He shared these amazing views with other like¨Cminded illegal cab drivers daily in a group chat they had. This used to be a cause for celebration and excitement. It had now turned into his nightmare. The footage clearly showed the woman gouging out her eyeballs. While the man carefully wiped them and helped her put them back. The illegal cab driver felt as though he had fallen into the water because his body waspletely drenched in sweat. While his face was dripping with sweat. At this point, the woman craned her neck and asked, ¡°Why has the traffic light turned red for such a long time?¡± The illegal cabbie stammered, ¡°Hmm¡­hmm¡­actually, I think my car has broken down.¡± Mr. Ghost could not help but frown. What a lousy car! Mrs. Ghost was alright with this. She took a look around and said, ¡°We¡¯re not far from the Cherry Inn; let¡¯s walk!¡± Mr. Ghost nodded and handed five banknotes to the illegal cabbie. 1/4 The illegal cabbie quavered for the first time as he collected the fare from his customers. After exiting the vehicle, the couple started to slowly move forward. The cabbie noticed that they were not walking normally and were instead floating when he gave them a closer look. The illegal cabbie looked at the money he held in his trembling hands. Sure enough, it was the currency of the underworld. ¡°My¡­my goodness¡­¡± The illegal driver had no idea how he got home. Heter fell ill and no longer dared to drive an illegal cab. He also burned the camera in the back seat and left the group chat, which shared lewd videos. He was disillusioned and lived every day in fear. Of course, all of these were afterthoughts. The day before Lilly left, she dug a hole under therge stone monument between the two buildings of the Cherry Inn and ced an obol in it. Zachary asked, ¡°What is this?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°This coin could suppress the vanity aura here. Fewer people will jump off the buildings.¡± Obols were used to pacify spirits. She had engraved this particr obol with a charm that was taught by her master. There were far too many shadow ghosts in this ce, each with their own fate. If she were to vanquish all of the shadow ghosts, her jar of souls would be filled, right? Lilly doubted this was a good idea. At least, after she buried this obol, even if someone jumped off the building, their souls would not be trapped there, and their spirits would not be enved by other ghosts. Zachary asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid someone will dig it up?¡± Lilly answered confidently, ¡°They won¡¯t.¡± Zachary probed, puzzled, ¡°Why not?¡± Lilly answered tly, ¡°If I said it won¡¯t happen, then it won¡¯t happen. Zac, you wouldn¡¯t understand any of this.¡± Zachary was stunned. Lilly pped and dusted off the dirt from her pants. She pulled the suitcase out and announced, energized, ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s time to go home!¡± Zachary pursed his lips. He carried the suitcase and trailed quietly. Back in the Crawford Mansion in Clodston City Bettany had been waiting for the children to return before the mansion gate for a while. She wondered worriedly, ¡°Why haven¡¯t they arrived yet? I already told you all I didn¡¯t want the two to travel alone. What if those kids run into trouble? Especially Zachary, the rascal is likely still engrossed in his game when his 2/4 Chapter 214 Zachary Is A Different Boy sister gets taken away.¡± 76% +15 Bonus Anthony and ke both remained silent. They had only been waiting for two minutes, but their mother had chastised them twice. At this time, a car drove up to the Crawford mansion. Zachary was the first to get out of the vehicle. Then he quickly ran to the other side, opened the door, and reached out to his sister. Lilly grunted and jumped into her brother¡¯s arms. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Zachary hurriedly put her down. Heined, ¡°You¡¯re so heavy! You need to eat less!¡± He quickly ran to the car trunk to grab the suitcases. Zachary pulled the suitcase out and carried a bunch of bags on his arm. He was even holding a bottle of milk that Lilly had consumed half of, along with a cupcake that was only partially eaten. Zachary asked, ¡°Are you still hungry? Hang on a little longer; Granny must have prepared a meal for us by now.¡± Bettany and Edward wore the same shocked expression on their faces. Both of them were baffled. Edward asked puzzledly, ¡°Is this boy, Zachary?¡± Could Zachary be possessed by a ghost? Bettany was also taken aback. This boy just went on a trip with Lilly for two days, but he returned as a changed person? He was no longer engrossed in his games and actively took care of his sister. ¡°Did this child go through some kind of shock?¡± Bettany muttered. ke smirked. Things were exactly as Bettany put it. Lilly dashed over and threw herself into Bettany¡¯s arms. She eximed, ¡°Granny!¡± ke was gobsmacked. Well, today is another day for her to ignore me. Fortunately, after Lilly hugged Bettany, she jumped into ke¡¯s arms. Then she hugged Anthony and Edward. After she entered the house, Hugh, Josh, and Drake¨Ceven Polly and Mr. Tortoise¨Creceived a hug from her. Lilly gave her affection away evenly, not missing a single family member. Bettany said kindly, ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± She took out Lilly¡¯s favorite dish, shrimp de jonghe, from the food warmer. Hugh wore his usual stern expression and asked, ¡°How was your trip to South City?¡± Hugh thought inwardly. These two insisted on making a trip and experiencing life for no good reason, They were so young; what sort of life experiences could they gain from a two¨Cday trip? Is this trip going to change Zachary? Hugh sulked as he watched Zachary pull the shrimp toward himself. See, the little rascal is still the same. Just as Hugh was about to scold him, he saw Zachary start to peel the shrimp and put the shrimp meat into Lilly¡¯s bowl. Zachary even talked back to him, ¡°Nothing special, just a typical trip! You should go out and travel sometime!¡± 3/4 70% +15 B Bonus Chapter 214 Zachary Is A Different Boy The boy still had the sime annoying demeanor. While he peeled shrimp for Lilly, heined, ¡°You already ate so much food; are you still hungry? You¡¯ll get fat at this rate.¡± He grumbled, but the motion of where he peeled the shrimp never stopped for a moment. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Inequality of Love Zachary went on a trip, and he came back a changed person. At dinner, he peeled shrimp for his sister and yed games with her after dinner. Initially, the boy was always immersed in games. Now, he never pulls out his phone, despite returning home for quite some time. He even acted like a spoiled brat and asked Liam for pocket money. Before this, Zachary never asked for money. He had always desperately drawn a line between himself and his family. Everyone understood that once Zachary started to ask for money from his parents, it meant he had genuinely changed. The Crawfords looked at each other. Hugh thought to himself. Has this rascal been cured? Is he cured after going out with Lilly for two days? Bettany praised her secretly. Lilly is such a capable girl. Edward cursed in his heart. Damn, I¡¯m sure this kid is being possessed. Josh did the math in his mind. Let¡¯s assume Zachary is being possessed; is he X or Y? At night, Josh was fully armed. He had prepared his big iron basin, which could allegedly detect the whereabouts of the ghost. He also had his paranormal camera, which he called an invention of thest century. In his left hand was a stack of talismans, while a ritual de was in his right hand. He also hung three pounds of fresh garlic around his neck. Josh thought his equipment was too limited and that he needed to invent more in the future. Lilly heard a knock at the door. When she opened it, she saw Josh show up in her room in a funny manner. Lilly asked surprisingly, ¡°Josh, what are you doing?¡± Joshmanded, ¡°Shut up and quicklye with me!¡± He took Lilly¡¯s hand and hurriedly headed to Zachary¡¯s room. Zachary¡¯s room door had been reinstalled. It was not locked. Josh opened the door and went into the room. Lilly stupidly reminded him, ¡°Josh, it¡¯s rude to enter someone¡¯s room without knocking!¡± Josh made a gesture, ¡°Shush!¡± We¡¯re here to catch a ghost. Who the heck would give a damn about etiquette? The room was quiet, but the sound of running water came from the bathroom. Zachary was taking a shower. Josh was a bit nervous and stammered, ¡°You¡­you, stay here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll drive him out!¡± Lilly was perplexed. What on earth is he trying to do? Zac is taking a shower; why should he be driven out of the bathroom? 1/4 Chapter 215 Inequality of Love +15 Bonus Josh stealthily crept up to the bathroom door. He pulled the bathroom door open out of the blue and tossed the garlic from his neck at Zachary Josh shouted, ¡°Take this! Take this blow! Take that! I¡¯ll kill you, destroy you, and get rid of you! Get away from Zac!¡± Zachary was stunned. Someone suddenly pulled open the door, and dozens of garlic heads were thrown at him. All this while he was naked. He narrowly missed the garlic, but a ritual de flew toward him with a whoosh. Zachary was unsure whether this ritual de had urately hit the target or not, but that sneak attack almost cut off his willy. ¡°Darn, it!¡± Zachary erupted into a rage and asked, ¡°Who is it? Who the hell sneaked up on me?¡± ¡°ng!¡± Arge iron basin was hurled toward him and hit Zachary on the head. Zachary slipped and sat on the ground with his naked buttocks. He felt his head buzz, and he cursed, ¡°Fu*k!¡± The bathroom was a mess. Zachary continued to curse and started to fight with Josh. Josh shouted, ¡°Lilly! Help! This demon is on a rampage! Quick! Come and help me!¡± Lilly wanted to run into the bathroom, but Zachary¡¯s furious voice rang out, ¡°Lilly, don¡¯te in here!¡± The little one was caught in a hard spot. Should I go in or not? A momentter, Zachary put on a bathrobe as he walked out of the bathroom. His nose was bruised, and his face was swollen. Josh was injured too; he had a ck eye. The two of them red at each other, one sitting on the edge of the bed and the other on the sofa. Lilly looked confused and asked, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Zachary chastised, ¡°This idiot ims I was possessed by a ghost! F*cker, do you think I will thank you?¡± The pain caused Josh to grimace. He was not willing to back down. He retorted, ¡°Why the hell do you act out of character? Huh? You actually peeled shrimp for Lilly at dinner. You served her food and even yed with Barbie dolls with her after dinner. Is this something you would do?¡± For a brief moment, Zachary speechless. Wa Josh was irritated. He believed Zachary was possessed by a ghost. Out of concern for him, he wanted to assist him in casting out the evil spirit. In the end, his face was swollen. Lilly finally understood what was going 1. on. It turned out that Josh thought Zac was possessed by a spirit. She was rendered speechless and stared at the morons, Lilly said, ¡°Josh, you got it all wrong! Zac is not possessed by a ghost.¡± Josh had a hard time believing the questioned, ¡°How can he go from being a devil incarnate to a warm¨Chearted brother in two days. Didn¡¯t he look like he had changed into a different person?¡± Zachary gritted his teeth and retorted ¡°Can¡¯t I change for the better? Have you ever heard of the saying that it¡¯s never toote to change?¡± 2/4 Chapter 215 Inequality of Love Josh replied, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Zachary cursed, ¡°Motherf*cker!¡± Lilly became the peacemaker and said, ¡°Stop it! Stop arguing with each other!¡± +15 Bonus She helplessly took out some medicine and clumsily rubbed it on Zachary, then put a bandage on Josh. Lilly spoke softly, ¡°Zac, don¡¯t be mad. Josh is worried about you. If it had been someone else, he might have fled.¡± Zachary snorted. Lilly kept trying to reason with him, saying, ¡°Who could you me when you were such a naughty boy in the past?¡± Zachary remained silent, snorted icily, andy on the bed with his cyes closed. I was called a naughty boy by everyone. ¡°Have you ever seen a bad boy who supports himself?¡± Without further exnation, he reprimanded her. Lilly sat on the side and asked, ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°Before my younger sister was born, Dad and Mom got along rtively well,¡± Zachary said after a brief period of silence. Although their rtionship was not as close as other couples, at least they were together. ¡°Everything changed after my sister was born.¡± Zachary overheard his mother arguing with Granny about how she had pulled a ruse on his dad to get pregnant with him. He also overheard that his parents were going to divorce. They argued constantly. Nobody ever asked for his opinion. They acted as though he were not there. His dad stoppeding home, while his mom began obsessively adoring his younger sister. Lilly asked sympathetically, ¡°What happened then?¡± Zachary snorted and continued, ¡°The first time I saw my little sister, I hardly touched her face, and she started crying. Mom was mad, and she pped me. After that, whenever I approached my sister, Mom would kick me out of the room.¡± It happened many times. When he was young, he tried to appease his sister after obrving his mother favoring her, but every time she cried, his mother always put the me on him. Josh was taken aback. Do these kinds of things actually happen to Zac? Zachary said indifferently, ¡°When my sister cried, my mother could hold her all night long without getting any sleep, but when I was ill, she didn¡¯t even look at me. When my sister cried, my mother would get her whatever she wanted. My mother would tell me when I asked for something. ¡°Why do you always ask for this and that, Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve got enough trouble? Can¡¯t you be sensible?¡°¡± Zachary eventually realized he was unnecessary. He should not have made any requests. ¡°One rainy night I was awakened, so I went to shut the window. The window was difficult to shut. I was small and not strong enough; I identally fell down when I tried to pull the window.¡± 3/4 Chapter 215 Inequality of Love +15 Bonus Although Zachary¡¯s room was on the second floor, the mansion¡¯s first floor had high ceilings. It was quite dangerous for one to fall from the second to the first floor. Zachary fell outside the house with a thud. He struggled for a while to stand up. He cried and called for his mom, but no one heard him. It was pouring heavily. The servant¡¯s quarters were far away from the main building. Hugh slept soundly once he was asleep, Bettany had left for the nursing home, Anthony often worked overtime; and Liam and Edward were rushing for work on the construction site and seldoming home. The other uncles, on the other hand, were either at work or staying at their own apartments. They hardly returned to the Crawford Mansion. ¡°Iy in the pouring rain for a long time, aching all over. Eventually, I crawled back into the house. My sister probably woke up when I knocked on my mother¡¯s door, and she immediately began to cry. Mom was enraged. She said it took her a long time to get to sleep, but I woke her up. She told me to get lost.¡± Mom didn¡¯t notice that I waspletely drenched. She didn¡¯t ask what happened to me, despite him being in pain. I had no choice but to return to my room, take a shower, and clean myself. I even coughed up blood. I curled up on the bed, had a high fever, and became very ill. Nobody was aware of how helpless, alone, and terrified I felt that evening. Mom neper showed any concern for me, not even during the two days I was ill. When the servant informed her that I was sick, she said, ¡°Just ignore me; I am spoiled. How is it possible for me to be spoiled? My sister was the one being pampered. ¡°I was lucky to be alive. I gradually got better, but I learned that I had to live on my own and earn my own money. It¡¯s better to rely on myself than on anyone else.¡± My parents were not happy, even after I became more sensible. Lilly felt her heart ache for Zachery. Zac got better, but his heart is sick. It never healed, right? Without saying a word, Lilly gave Zachary a bear hug. Zachary received a pat from her as if they were two helpless kids who were reliant on one another. Sheforted him, saying, ¡°Zac, don¡¯t be afraid. I once led a difficult life, but it got betterter. Uncle Anthony, Dad, Grandpa, Granny, and Granny simply didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t intend to do it. Can you forgive them?¡± Zachary pursed his lips, and his eyes turned red.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 An ident Happened To Bettany Zachary¡¯s eyes turned red quietly, and thought that he looked pathetic, so he pushed Lilly away. Josh also remembered that when he was very young, Aunt Giuliana and granny once had a big fight. It was probably around the time when Hannah was born, and it happened to be when Aunt Jean disappeared, and when granny was seriously ill and just got into a wheelchair. He only remembered that Zachary locked the door, refused to eat, and granny brought the food upstairs, but Aunt Giuliana said that granny was spoiling Zachary, Then she said that she could educate her own children, and a qualified mother¨Cinw should not interfere in the affairs of her daughter¨Cinw¡¯s family. At that time, granny moved to a nursing home and never came back¨CJosh remembered that at first granny woulde home after recuperation, butter she was paralyzed and unable to get up from bed. ¡°I knocked on your door, but you did not open the door and told me to leave,¡± Josh frowned. He really did not know that Zachary was injured when he fell from the second floor at that time. Aunt Giuliana said that he just had a cold, was just seeking attention, and deliberately lost his temper just to compete with sister Hannah. She did not allow her family to intervene, saying that she had to be harsher to her son¡¯s upbringing but more gentle towards her daughter. She said a boy had to learn to be tough¨Chearted, and too loving of a mother would end up with a useless son¡­ Zachary rolled his eyes, full of impatience, ¡°Why should I open the door? If you really cared about me, you would break the door ande in, and you didn¡¯t care!¡± Josh opened his mouth. At that time, Uncle Edward said that Zachary had a mother, and no matter what, he was born to Aunt Giuliana, and Aunt Giuliana would not ignore him. Josh deeply felt that it made sense, after all, how much he longed to have a mother at that time, and thought it would be good to have a mother, who knew¡­ Josh pursed his lips, snorted, and said stubbornly, ¡°You still have a mother, we don¡¯t.¡± Zachary, ¡°I¡¯d rather not have it.¡± Josh, ¡°¡­¡± He was speechless. Lilly took the red potion andforted Zachary while applying the medicine, ¡°Okay, okay! Don¡¯t say any more!¡± ¡°Zac, if you don¡¯t want to forgive, then don¡¯t forgive! Only forgive when you think you could forgive, okay?¡± Lilly¡¯s cute voice was full of inexplicable warmth, and she was long¨Cwinded like Bettany, ¡°The sadness in the past is like a big monster. Now the monster has been defeated, and every day will be super good in the future.¡± ||| O 1/4 All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Father said that no matter how fine the sunlight is, you have to learn to collect it!¡± Lilly was very optimistic, as she spoke, she carefully applied medicine on him. Zachary remained silent, and let out a snort from his nostrils¡­ He nced in the mirror inadvertently, and was dumbfounded. ¡°Is this how you applied medicine to me?¡± The red lotion was all over his face, and his hair was still messed up because of the fight with Josh just now. At a nce, he looked like a ghost! Josh cussed, and jumped up from the sofa reflexively, ¡°I guess you have been possessed?!¡± Zachary, ¡°¡­¡± The two quarreled for a while again, although they were scolding each other with bad words, but their rtionship seemed closer than before. Before going to sleep, Lillyid on the bed and poked Tortoise who was lying under the bed. ¡°Tortoise, why don¡¯t you need to take a test to be someone else¡¯s parents?¡± ¡°Hannah, Josh and Drake all had to take exams, so why did the parents not have to take the exam?¡± ! People like Aunt Giuliana and her father in the Hatcher family were obviously parents who failed the exam. Parents who failed the exam should not be allowed to have babies. However, why did they not have to sit for an exam? Tortoiseid on the ground with his head, limbs and tail stretched out. No more parrots pecking on his head at night, he was very rxed. It just could not answer Lilly¡¯s question, even if it could answer, all it could say was that it did not know¡­ ** After the summer, Bryson and the others returned to their roles. After sending the children off in the school bus, Bettany was free. She exercised her legs more diligently, wishing she could stand up immediately, However, the strange thing was that she had been exercising hard these days, but her legs were getting weaker and weaker. She just stood up when she suddenly fell to the ground with a bang, hitting her head on the stone bricks of the garden. ¡°Old Mrs. Crawford¡­!¡± 2/4 The Crawford family was in a panic. It was only when Lilly got out of school that she learned that Bettany had fallen and was sent to the hospital. She hurried to the hospital with ke, and asked anxiously on the way, ¡°Granny was injured and went to the hospital, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ke¡¯s car was speeding, but it was very stable, and he said, ¡°You are going to school.¡± What else could a small child do? Lilly asked again, ¡°Why did granny fall down?¡± ke said, ¡°When she was exercising and walking, she suddenly fell down.¡± Lilly was taken aback, and quickly asked, ¡°Has granny been exercising?¡± ke hummed, only to see Lilly in the back seat getting angry. He asked strangely, ¡°Why?¡± Lilly¡¯s cheeks were bulging, and his lips were stretched into a straight line. ¡°Zac and I said it when we got on the ne, granny can¡¯t work out, you never listen to me!¡± It was only then that ke remembered this. The little girl did say it, but at that time everyone was thinking about the two children who went out independently, and the experts said that she should exercise as soon as she could stand up, to stimte the muscles and nerves¡­ Bettany was also immersed in the excitement of being able to stand up, so everyone really forgot what Lilly said. ke said, ¡°It should have nothing to do with this? The experts in the nursing home said that if she could stand up, she should walk more.¡± Lilly immediately became even angrier, ¡°I am the expert!¡± ke, ¡°¡­¡± He just thought that Lilly was talking nonsense out of desperation. In the past, Lilly was indeed giving Bettany massages from time to time, but Bettany had been unable to stand up for five years, and it was obvious that she could not recover with just massages. ¡°Be quiet when you get to the hospitalter,¡± ke only told her. In the hospital, Bettany was lying on the bed with a white cloth wrapped around her head, and she just finished the operation. She mmed her head on the stone bricks of the garden, and suffered a cerebral hemorrhage. She had not woken up since the operation. 3/4 74% Chapter 216 An ident Happened To Bettany Lilly grabbed Bettany¡¯s hand and shouted, ¡°Granny¡­ +25 Bonus Several doctors came in, one of them was not wearing a white coat, but he was discussing the condition with the doctors. Seeing Lilly, he frowned and said, ¡°Family members, please go out. We said it is best not to disturb the patient. The patient needs to rest now.¡± Lilly stared at the doctor with a half¨Cgray beard in front of her. He was talking to other doctors, ¡°Old Mrs. Crawford had been doing rehabilitation in our nursing home. A few days ago, she was able to stand up suddenly, which shows that our rehabilitation is effective.¡± ¡°I asked her to work hard to recover, maybe she was too hasty, which led to the fall.¡± The other doctors nodded, ¡°The brain CT showed that she had cerebral hemorrhage.¡± The gray¨Cbearded doctor nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an old problem. However, now she¡¯s out of danger. I understand her condition. Now she just needs to rest and can¡¯t be woken up.¡± Lilly, ¡°?¡± Chapter 217 Chapter 217 hapter 217 Lilly And The Old Expert Fight Seeing Lilly¡¯s puzzled expression, ke asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lilly shook his head and said, ¡°What this old man said is wrong.¡± +25 Bonus Master said that for granny¡¯s legs to be able to stand up, she needed to massage them correctly first, so that the meridians could slowly recover. At this time, she must not stand up in a hurry. When the time was right, she could do more walking and exercise after acupuncture and moxibustion for a period of time. This old expert was not right. Now that granny was in aa, Lilly thought that granny should be woken up, but the old expert said that she could not call her name out? When it was time to rest, he asked granny to walk more, but when it was time to wake up, he let granny sleep. Lilly felt that the old expert was not right in anything. Hearing Lilly¡¯s words, the old expert looked over and frowned. However, he felt that the child was just clueless, and that it would look bad on him if he could not forgive the child. The doctor in the department said, ¡°However, it had been two hours after the operation, so she could be woken up.¡± Veteran expert, ¡°Old Mrs. Crawford had been recuperating in our nursing home for five years, know better than us?¡± Doctor in the department, ¡°Uh.¡± do you Veteran expert, ¡°The olddy¡¯s situation is special. She had a cerebral hemorrhage five years ago, because she woke up too early and the intracranial pressure was too high¡­ h h h¡­ He continued to analyze the condition with the doctors, holding one hand behind his back and raising the other hand to point, looking like a big boss. Lilly pursed her lips,id down beside Bettany, and softly shouted, ¡°Granny, granny, wake up!¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Granny is a bedridden little slob! If you don¡¯t get up again, I¡¯ll give you a big fart!¡± can¡¯t Now the old expertpletely lost his patience, and said to the doctor in the department, ¡°I said you disturb the patient, can¡¯t you hear me? Ask the family members to get out, stop messing around and listen to the doctor¡¯s orders!¡± ke raised his head and said lightly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I invite you out?¡± The old expert frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ke¡¯s identity had not been made p¨²blic, but he heard that he was the son¨Cinw of the Crawford family, and now he lived and boarded at the Crawford family. 1/4 Chapter 217 Lilly And The Old Expert Fight So he looked down on ke. ×ÔÍâÈâ74%Çú +25 Bonus ke sneered, ¡°My daughter¡¯s voice is not as loud as yours. If we should not make any noise, then you should go out!¡± The old expert was annoyed by his words, and said, ¡°We are discussing the condition, and it is all for the good of Bettany!¡± ke pointed to the door, ¡°Can¡¯t we discuss the illness in the doctor¡¯s office?¡± The old expert choked and waspletely speechless. ke did not bother to talk to him. Although Lilly said that she was the expert when he was in the car, he did not take it seriously. However, he could still tell clearly what was going on in front of him. At this time, Gilbert came. He was a doctor in the oncology department. After settling Bettany down, he returned to his post. He had just finished his work. Seeing Lilly, Gilbert suddenly remembered what she said a few days ago that granny should not be allowed to move. Seeing the old expert was there, he then asked, ¡°Director Ean, is my mother¡¯s fall caused by training or too frequent training?¡± Director Ean¨Cthat was, the expert with a gray beard¨Cimmediately became unhappy again. What did he mean! To say that the training was improper, would that not mean questioning him? mproper Their nursing home was the leader in rehabilitation in the country, and he was an expert among c so he dared to question him. experts, If it was not for their nursing home in the past five years, did they really think Bettany would have recovered to this level? If Gilbert was not also a member of the Crawford family, Director Ean would have wanted to reprimand him. Director Ean said, ¡°Old Mrs. Crawford had a cerebral hemorrhage before, which caused her to be paralyzed in bed, right? The doctor also had no other options, so she was sent to our nursing home.¡± Gilbert, ¡°¡­¡± The expert continued, ¡°After our five years of rehabilitation training, Bettany, who was paralyzed in bed, could sit up. A few days ago, even her legs showed signs of improvement, and she will be able to stand up soon without any idents!¡± ¡°You must know that 99.99% of patients like Bettany can¡¯t stand up, but why could she stand up?¡± Lilly interjected, ¡°It¡¯s because I massage Granny¡¯s legs every day!¡± Director Ean was speechless immediately, this kid was too naive! 2/4 12:18 Mon, May 29 Chapter 217 Lilly And The Old Expert Fight ¡°You could stand up by pressing your legs? Ridiculous!¡± He said with a straight face. 74% +25 Bonus Lilly asked, ¡°That¡¯s right! Old expert, are you suggesting that it¡¯s all thanks to you that granny could stand up? You could say it directly if you want to say it, why do you even bother to ask why, and then forbid Lilly to tell the truth after asking? You are just beating around the corner.¡± ke corrected, ¡°Beating around the bush.¡± Lilly, ¡°You are really beating around the bush, not honest at all.¡± Director Ean, ¡°¡­¡± He said angrily, ¡°Bettany could stand up, which shows that our rehabilitation n is correct! It is safe and effective! What do you know, kid?¡± Lilly snorted, ¡°Rebound! What do you know, old man? Anyway, I¡¯m going to wake up Granny.¡± Director Ean was very angry. Gilbert looked at the time, trying to ease the atmosphere, ¡°It¡¯s been two hours since the operation, you could try to wake her up.¡± Seeing that no one listened to him, Director Ean could not help sneering, ¡°For craniocerebral injury and cerebral hemorrhage, you should wait a day or two after the operation, and the patient will naturally wake up. You could wake her up now, but if there is any problem after she wakes up now, don¡¯te begging me.¡± Lilly even went up against him and said, ¡°I will not beg you!¡± Director Ean, ¡°¡­¡± Everyone was silent, or trying to calm things down. The old expert was a bit stubborn, but the words were indeed not very pleasant. Director Ean did not calm down, he hated people questioning him, especially by a child. Gilbert and ke did not care about it! Just call out, it was better that Bettany woke up and the situation suddenly became bad, and some of them would then regret it! He was about to shake his sleeves and leave, but he saw Bettany moved and slowly opened her eyes. Director Ean waited for Bettany to be manic. Generally, after brain surgery, the intracranial pressure would be too high, and the patient would appear manic. However, old Bettany¡¯s lips moved, ¡°Lilly¡­ Granny¡¯s little girl, you are here¡­¡± Lilly was very happy, she leaned against Bettany, ¡°Well, if Lilly doesn¡¯te, granny will sleep for a long time!¡± Bettany smiled weakly, ¡°It¡¯s granny¡¯s bad for making Lilly worried, for falling when I was walking.¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s because granny can¡¯t exercise in the first ce, granny is not good, you are not obedient at all.¡± 3/4 Chapter 217 Lilly And The Old Expert Fight Bettanyughed, ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Lilly, ¡°When grannyes home from the hospital, you should no longer walk and exercise.¡± Old Mrs. Crawford nodded. Director Ean, ¡°¡­¡± How could she talk so well? That was a p in his face, was it not? +25 Bonus He said that there would be problems in waking Bettany up now, but the conversation turned out to be so smooth. He frowned and said, ¡°You should pay more attention, Bettany¡¯s current situation is too abnormal, and the pressure will suddenly increaseter.¡± Bettany was like this five years ago. After waking up, her intracranial pressure increased, and she became agitated again. As a result, she bled again and eventually became paralyzed. This time would be no exception! She could be gentle now, but just wait, in less than five minutes, she would be absolutely manic. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 I Swear Bettany Could Not Stand Up Director Ean was going to leave, but in the end he could not let it go, and was debating with the younger doctors. Five minutes passed. Ten minutes passed. Bettany was still talking to Lilly ¨C most of the time it was Lilly talking about interesting things in the kindergarten while she listened. The gaze of the doctors was a little strange. Didn¡¯t you say that she would turn manic in five minutes? She was still good¡­. It was a p in the face, was it not? The face of the old expert Director Ean suddenly became extremely ugly, and he could not exit gracefully at all! He forcefully argued, ¡°This is a very abnormal situation, everyone should pay attention.¡± All the doctors were scratching their toes in embarrassment. They could not say much because of the old expert¡¯s reputation, so they only nodded repeatedly. However, the child did not care so much! She could say whatever she wanted! Lilly asked directly, ¡°Old expert, my granny is fine, which means that everything you said is wrong.¡± Director Ean suppressed his anger, ¡°The olddy is fine now, but it doesn¡¯t mean that she will be fine later!¡± He was unhappy, and Lilly was even more unhappy. She said, ¡°Grandpa, are you hoping that my granny¡¯s situation will be bad?¡± Director Ean hurriedly said, ¡°Nonsense! How could I hope that the olddy will be bad? In medical matters, it is verymon to be well now but require emergency rescue in the next second!¡± In fact, only he knew clearly that this was not true. Lilly said, ¡°However, what you said is all wrong.¡± Director Eanughed angrily, ¡°What do you know? Do you know what medicine is? If what I said is all wrong, then could what you, a little kid, say be right?!¡± With firm eyes, Lilly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Director Ean, ¡°¡­¡± Lilly, ¡°Is there any problem?¡± 1/4 Chapter 218 I Swear Bettany Could Not Stand Up Director Ean, ¡°¡­¡± Lilly, ¡°At least I could make granny stand up, old expert, you can¡¯t.¡± Director Eanughed angrily, ¡°Absurd! If you could make Bettany stand up, I will salute you as my ancestor regardless of the generation.¡± Happy? Lilly was shocked and refused, ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any presents for you.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Hmph, this old man is too bad. Not only could he not cure granny, he talked nonsense. He even wanted to cheat her for presents! It was fine for him to cheat her for snacks, but not for money! Perhaps Lilly was worried, she subconsciously covered the satchel in his arms. Director Ean, ¡°¡­¡± Everyone held theirughter, enduring it too hard. +25 Bonus Except for Bettany¡¯s attending doctor, most of the others who came to make the rounds were young residents or interns. At this moment, they all pretended to take notes in their notebooks¡­ The well¨Cknown director of Ean Forest Nursing Home, an old expert who had published dozens of papers, seemed not as authoritative as they imagined! Director Ean was ashamed, so he could only grit his teeth and endure, looking at Gilbert¡­ Waiting for Gilbert to help him. After all, they had taken care of Bettany these past few years, and they were kind to the Crawford family! Others who did not study medicine probably could not appreciate it, but Gilbert should understand how much they have contributed, right? However, Gilbert said, ¡°Director Ean, go back and rest first, I will take good care of my mother, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Director Ean was suddenly angry. It was normally hard for other people to invite him over, so Bettany already had the honor to have him around, now Gilbert actually asked him to leave? ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to advice, you will suffer sooner orter!¡± He dropped the sentence, shook his hand angrily and left, Lilly muttered, ¡°Go away, don¡¯te again.¡± However¡­ ||| 2/4 Chapter 218 I Swear Bettany Could Not Stand Up Director Ean came again during the rounds at night. Next to him was an assistant, holding something in his hand, as if he was about to go back. +25 Bonus Seeing Bettany half lying down and old Mr. Crawford feeding her liquid food, he frowned again and said, ¡°Why are you feeding already? The olddy is older and recovers slowly. It¡¯s best to only eat tomorrow.¡± Lilly was holding a small fan to cool the porridge made of fish and meat, and said, ¡°Granny is hungry, and she needs to eat when she is hungry.¡± Director Ean, ¡°Nonsense! Bettany had undergone such a major operation, what if she has a reaction after eating?!¡± ¡°Also, she should exercise immediately as soon as she recovers and leaves the hospital. The sooner she exercises, the more likely it is for her to stand up! I hope you could listen to it, and don¡¯t let a child who doesn¡¯t understand anything ruin Bettany.¡± He paused and added, ¡°Old Mrs. Crawford is a patient I have been in charge of for five years. I am telling you this in a responsible manner. If it were someone else, I would have left long ago.¡± Everyone in the Crawford family, Director Ean continued, ¡°I¡¯m a straightforward person, what could I say, I think you should not spoil the child, could she be responsible if something goes wrong?¡± Lilly opened her mouth and saw this old man with a gray beard. Why did this old man always make her have the urge to talk back when he spoke? Oh, was she also like brother Josh¡­ What was the word again, rebellious? Lilly felt guilty because she thought she was ¡°rebellious¡°, and said weakly, ¡°I¡­ I could take responsibility.¡± The old expert sneered, she dared to say that she was responsible even though she did not believe in herself. The young daughter of the Crawford family was really spoiled. On the contrary, it was him, he was so conscientious today, the Crawford family would thank him in the future. Director Ean was about to continue to say something, but Gilbert ced the clipboard down, frowned and said, ¡°Director Ean, I will be responsible for my mother.¡± Anthony also raised his head from theputer screen, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Edward was peeling the fruit while he red, ¡°Never wished my mother well!¡± Old Mr. Crawford¡¯s face was solemn, ¡°Director Ean, I did trouble you in the past, but it¡¯s not that our Lilly doesn¡¯t understand everything.¡± Bettany¡¯s voice was weak, ¡°I believe in Lilly.¡± Director Ean, ¡°¡­??¡± What was going on with the Crawford family? 3/4 12:19 Mon, May 29 Chapter 218 I Swear Bettany Could Not Stand Up 03.73% +25 Bonus It turned out that after Director Ean left in the afternoon, Anthony and Edward came one after another. Lilly sincerely said that she could make granny stand up, and she had been helping granny massage her legs before, only acupuncture was needed. She also said that she would definitely let granny stand up and dance in the square dance. Edward disagreed at first, old Mr. Crawford and Gilbert were both hesitant, but Anthony nodded directly, saying that he believed in Lilly. Bettany thought of the master next to Lilly¡­ And silently agreed. So what if her little darling cured her? She would like it ¨C it was not much better in the past anyway. So, the family reached a consensus in this way¡­ Only then did they show unity. Director Ean saw that all the young and old members of the Crawford family were ignorant like the child, and he felt that he had punched the cotton with a punch that waspletely useless, and he was extremely depressed. ¡°You¡­ oh!¡± He waved his hands in grief. They should be clear that he took care of Bettany in the past five years in their nursing home. Bettany¡¯s sess today and her ability to stand up were all the result of their painstaking care and treatment, okay? Now Bettany¡¯s fall was not caused by him, why did they all change their stance! Ungrateful! ¡°Okay, we would not care about Bettany from now on, just do what you like!¡± Director Ean forcibly said that, turned his head and left with a hard face. Anthony lowered his eyes slightly, and said to Charlie, ¡°Clear the bills of the nursing home.¡± ¡°In addition, withdraw the investment and donation n for the Ean Forest Nursing Home.¡± Director Ean who had not gone far, ¡°!!¡± ( Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Withdrawing The Donation, Director Ean Was In a State of Desperation Director Ean was struck. In the past five years, Bettany had been recovering in the nursing home, so she had a good time at the nursing home the past few years. The Crawford family had always been generous to donate for their infrastructure. It was the same for medical equipment, they would pay without saying a word. Including funding for scientific research, expenditures for training talents¡­ These were all donated by the Crawford family. The days were so good that the director was so pampered¡­ However, after thinking about it, Director Ean¡¯s waist stiffened again. Those who came to the Ean Forest Nursing Home were all rich owners, not just the Crawford family. It was fine if they no longer wanted to donate, some other people were rushing to donate to him! He was a recognized authoritative expert in the field of rehabilitation, and many wealthy patients came to him through their connections. Bettany was indeed the richest patient in the nursing home, but she was by no means the most distinguished patient¨C After all, there were many powerful and powerful patients! The Crawford family was just waiting to regret it! In the end, Director Ean left without looking back. When he got to the elevator, he looked back to see if anyone from the Crawford family had chased behind him. In the end he was disappointed. ¡°Snort.¡± The more Director Ean thought about it, the angrier he became, and he said to the assistant who was carrying things with a straight face, ¡°Pay attention and see how Bettany is doing tomorrow. If theye to me tomorrow, just tell them that I don¡¯t have time!¡± Assistant, ¡°Sure, Director.¡± ** In the VIP ward. Edwardined, ¡°Brother, your money in the past few years was equivalent to feeding a white¨C eyed wolf. I have never seen someone who takes other people¡¯s money and still throws his tantrum at the benefactor with a straight face!¡± It was true that Old Mrs. Crawford had been doing rehabilitation in the nursing home for the past few years, but the Crawford family gave a lot of money, which was enough to build two more nursing homes of the same size. 1/4 12:19 Mon, May 29 Chapter 219 Withdrawing The Donation, Director Ean Was In a State of¡­ Anthony said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s notpletely in vain.¡± 73% +25 Bonus The improvement of the treatment in the Ean Forest Nursing Home had attracted many capable talents and made outstanding contributions in the field of rehabilitation and recuperation. Many patients benefited from it, and Anthony felt that it was not a waste of money. Besides, that money was nothing to the Crawford family. It should be Director Ean who felt the pain, the Crawford family¡¯s withdrawal of donations was not just as simple as withdrawal¡­ Edward snorted, ¡°I am not as noble as you.¡± Anthony did not exin anything. Lilly tilted her head, and hummed while pinching the colored y to y, ¡°The realm is not high, not high, hey, I wield a kitchen knife, kitchen knife- Cut off your little pp, cut off¡­¡± ¡°Puff!!¡± THE Edward spat out a mouthful of water. Everyone was also dumbfounded. ke stroked his forehead, ¡°Who did you learn this from?¡± Edward said angrily, ¡°At the beginning, I said not to let her y with that bird. Now, look!¡± Lilly said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s none of the bird¡¯s business!¡± Bettany: Help¡­ The wound is about to copse fromughter¡­ Gilbert, ¡°Lilly, girls should not talk about pp¡­¡± Lilly was surprised, ¡°Why?¡°, Gilbert knew that once he answered, Lilly would definitely have a hundred thousand more questions, so he asked instead, ¡°Who did you learn this sentence from?¡± Lilly, ¡°I heard Sophia singing!¡± Sophia, Lilly¡¯s kindergarten ssmate. Edward, ¡°Uh, I misunderstood that bird. It is so green that it doesn¡¯t look like a serious bird.¡± Polly, who was at home, sneezed. The happy time was always short. In the blink of an eye, it was ten o¡¯clock in the evening, and Lilly was extremely sleepy, but she was still lying beside Bettany¡¯s bed, holding her eyelids with her fingers. ke whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Dad will take you home first.¡± Lilly shook his head, ¡°No, I want to guard granny.¡± There were wandering spirits wandering around in the hospital. When people entered the hospital, they 2/4 Chapter 219 Withdrawing The Donation, Director Ean Was In a State of ¡­ would be haggard even if they were not sick. The reason was the bad energy in the hospital. She wanted to guard her granny and keep the bad energy from approaching her. +25 Bonus Bettany slept soundly that night, without any difort, and did not wake up every two hours like other patients. She did not even wake up from the doctor¡¯s rounds. The next day. Director Ean, who returned to his nursing home office, asked, ¡°How was Bettanyst night?¡± The assistant replied, ¡°I inquired, Bettany was in aast night, and she did not wake up during the doctor¡¯s rounds.¡± His ssmate in the hospital said that she did not wake up once in the whole night, which was just a literal meaning, but the assistant misunderstood, and automatically distorted the meaning of the ssmate, thinking that it was inconvenient for him to say that, in fact, Bettany had been in aa all night. Director Ean was overjoyed from the bottom of his heart, and his face was even more ¡°as I expected¡°, and he asked again, ¡°Rescued? Has she been pushed into the ICU?¡± The assistant shook his head, ¡°It seems not.¡± Director Ean sneered, ¡°Perhaps it was all chaos in there!¡± They deserved it! See, within a short time, they woulde to beg him ¨C five years ago, Bettany had a cerebral hemorrhage and did not wake up for seven days, but they woke her up. Director Ean crossed his legs, sipped his wolfberry honeysuckle tea, and waited for the Crawford family toe to him. However, the Crawford family did not wait. Instead, the people who came to him were only the contractual parties who came to return and refund. The parties who returned the goods were severalrge pharmacies. They said that the ¡°Stand Up¡± brand medicine pills produced by the nursing home were expensive and not effective, and they could not even sell two boxes a year. At the beginning, the nursing home asked them to stock up on at least two units A box of ¡°Stand Up¡± cost 108,800 dors, and two units totaling one hundred boxes was close to 20 million dors in total. 20 million was not a small amount, and the major pharmacies demandedpensation from the nursing home! Party B was an equipment and equipmentpany that was stationed in the nursing home and provided inspection and maintenance of testing equipment. These were talents who are proficient in testing and mastering technology, 3/4 12:20 Mon, May 29 Chapter 219 Withdrawing The Donation, Director Ean Was In a State of¡­ 73%1 T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. +25 Bonus At this time, the requirements were: The equipment was not donated, they came with the equipment, and support personnel came free¡­ The nursing home was required to pay a total of 30 million dors for equipment wear and tear, and 20 million for personnel training. Otherwise, to improve the treatment of these expatriate personnel, and to give them a sry of more than 10,000 dors a month! In addition to these, there were alsopanies that originally agreed to invest and donate to the nursing home, but suddenly said no. Director Ean did not manage to get the Crawford family¡¯s aid, and he was in a state of desperation¡­ ¡°The Crawford family did it on purpose!¡± Director Ean gritted his teeth angrily. All thepanies that sponsored and donated all turned their backs on him overnight. Therge pharmacies that purchased the drugs all asked to be refunded. He did not believe that the Crawford family was not involved in this! Chapter 219 Withdrawing The Donation, Director Ean Was In a State of ¡­ Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Lilly Fall Directly Over The Shoulder! Director Ean was very angry. 73%1 A +25 Bonus There were so many people begging him for rehabilitation. The Crawford family had been donating and investing in him before, so they were also begging him back then. Now that Bettany has fallen, they are cing the me on him as a consequence. Then all the credit for the past was not counted? They even turned their backs on him! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Businessmen are a bunch of bastards who are ungrateful, ungrateful, and turn their backs on others!¡± Director Ean himself cursed in a low voice in the office. There would always be someone who could kill the Crawford family! It was not like there were no people who were better than the Crawford family! Otherwise, they really thought that they were the king of thend! Director Ean flipped through the address book angrily, looking for someone powerful to suppress Crawford family¡­ the At this moment, the assistant opened the door and came in, saying, ¡°Director, Mr. Howard¡¯s father will be discharged from the hospital today, he asked for an appointment with us.¡± Director Ean was overjoyed, God answered his prayers! Mr. Howard¡¯s family was not inferior to the Crawford family, and his overseas assets were even stronger than the Crawford family¡¯s! Mr. Howard¡¯s father had a cerebral stroke some time ago which resulted in hemiplegia, and he was treated in the hospital for some time. After the treatment was over, he would enter the rehabilitation stage, and all the hospitals that do rehabilitation were not as famous as their nursing homes, so they would definitelye here in the end. Director Ean stood up immediately, ¡°Are they here?¡± The assistant said, ¡°Not yet, they are going through the discharge procedures today.¡± Director Ean nodded, ¡°I understand, I will pick it up in person. By the way, is the paper on terahertz activation of cells and treatment of hemiplegic brain finished?¡± The assistant hesitated, ¡°There are still some documents to check¡­¡± Director Ean patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Young man, be active in doing things and don¡¯t procrastinate. I trust you and leave it to you all the time. No one else had this opportunity. Do you think you will be worse in the future?¡± The assistant quickly said, ¡°I know, Director, but the journal is not easy to check.¡± Terahertz could activate cells, and could treat hemiplegic brains¡­ These had no theoretical basis and could not be found. Director Ean said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have the journal, don¡¯t look it up, ask theboratory to create the data, 1/4 12:20 Mon, May 29 Chapter 220 Lilly Fall Directly Over The Shoulder! ?) 73% +25 Bonus what we have to do is to create a precedent, use terahertz technology to benefit patients and mankind ¨C in the future, when others write such papers, we are their journal!¡± The assistant nodded repeatedly and ttered with all his heart, and then Director Ean went out satisfied. The aunt who swept the floor at the door saw the two of them walking away, so she muttered, ¡°Empty promises, one of them is brave enough to make, and the other is brave enough to consume, hey¡­¡± ** Lilly did not go to kindergarten today. She apanied Bettany to the hospital and massaged her legs. Bettany¡¯s voice was still weak, and she said distressingly, ¡°Okay, Lilly, let¡¯s take a rest now! This is hard work for you.¡± Lilly shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not hard! It is even harder for granny.¡± Bettany¡¯s face was full of relief, but her little darling would love to help others! Lilly squeezed her hand, and said softly, ¡°Granny, go to sleep!¡± Old Mrs. Crawford nodded and slowly closed her eyes. Lilly sang softly, ¡°Sleep- Sleep- My dear baby¡­¡± After a song was sung, aughing voice suddenly said from outside, ¡°Hey, this olddy is so lucky to have such a loving granddaughter!¡± Lilly turned her head and took a look, only to see an old woman sitting on the sofa outside. She looked at the sleeping Bettany, ran out gently, and said in a low voice, ¡°Olddy, you can¡¯t be here!¡± It would affect Granny. The olddy looked at Lilly in surprise, then stood up with the help of her crutches, and said, ¡°Hey, I know, I know, I died here before, and the old man next door is going to be discharged from the hospital today, and I¡¯m going to leave too, so I just came in to have a look.¡± Lilly let out an oh, and watched her float out the door, just in time to see the patient next door sitting in a wheelchair being pushed out. His mouth and eyes were crooked, saliva fell uncontrobly, and his right hand and right foot were shaking non¨Cstop. A nurse pushed him, and the others were supposed to go through formalities or something. The nurse nced at the drooling old man with disgust in her eyes. The old man was wearing a drool bag, his cloudy eyes showed a trace of sadness. The old granny floated aside, wanting to wipe his saliva over and over again, but it was a pity that people and ghosts were not connected, so she had no choice but to give up. ¡°Hey, you, don¡¯t feel bad. The nurse is like this, they are not as sincere. How could you expect them to wipe your saliva all the time¡­¡± 9/1 12:20 Mon, May 29 Chapter 220 Lilly Fall Directly Over The Shoulder! 73% +25 Bonus ¡°Even if you wanted to tell your son to change the caregiver, you can¡¯t say anything¡­ Besides, will the new person be better anyway¡­¡± The olddy sighed, her tone was also very sad and helpless. Seeing Bettany was fast asleep, Lilly did not forget to gently close the door of the ward inside, and then went out. ¡°Old man, let me help you.¡± She took the towel from the old man¡¯s hand and wiped it for him. It was a pity that after wiping for half a minute, his saliva fell again. ¡°Uh¡­uh¡­¡± The old man struggled to say something, but could not speak. Someone was talking and walking over from the front, the nurse hurriedly picked up the towel, with a conscientious look on her face, ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it, kid, you may get back!¡± Lilly looked at her, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s not right for you to do this, you are just bullying the old man because he can¡¯t speak.¡± The nurse frowned, looked at the end of the corridor guiltily, and saw that there was no adult around Lilly. She immediately whispered, ¡°Mind your own business! Go back to your room!¡± She saw Lilly was a child, and threatened with fierce eyes! Lilly, ¡°¡­¡± The olddy red at the nurse, and quickly said to Lilly, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t pay attention to her, this person is hypocritical, bad, and good at pretending, cheating many people, others think she is a warm- hearted person. Well¡­ Even my son did not notice!¡± At first, the old man did not lose his temper, and when he saw the nursee, he lost his temper. The doctor said that many hemiplegic patients are like this. They could not ept their current situation and lose their temper. So her son did not notice it, and the old man gradually became desperate, his eyes went dark. Lilly¡¯said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you to tell Uncle about it.¡± When the nurse heard this, she was startled and angry, and stretched out her hand to push Lilly, ¡°Go in, don¡¯t make trouble! Don¡¯t be nosy, mind your business!¡± Lilly threw her backhand over her shoulder, and threw the nurse out! Bang! Granny, ¡°!!¡± Grandpa: (¡°¡°) This loud noise startled people from inside and outside to rush over. 3/4 Chapter 220 Lilly Fall Directly Over The Shoulder! Several nurses thought that the old man had fallen, and asked repeatedly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± 873% +25 Bonus The old man could not speak, he could only keep saying ¡°uh, uh¡°, and there were no other witnesses around. The nurse¡¯s head was buzzing from the fall, the severe pain made her irritated, she pointed at Lilly angrily, ¡°She pushed me!¡± Everyone looked at Lilly, and then at the nurse who flew one meter away. ¡°Well¡­¡± Was that possible? Seeing that Lilly did not make a sound, the old granny hurriedly said, ¡°Hey, silly girl, say that it¡¯s not you! Don¡¯t worry about being honest at a time like this, you know?¡± Lilly blinked and said hesitantly, ¡°No¡­it¡¯s not me¡­¡± The nurse panicked, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± A nurse said, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, Nurse Jenn, did you see it wrongly? She is so small and can¡¯t push you!¡± The nurse named Nurse Jenn was stunned for a moment and hurriedly suppressed her grievances in her heart. She scratched her head like a silly elder sister, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just saw a figure running over, but I did not see it clearly, and then I flew out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only now that I see clearly that it¡¯s a child¡­ Hey, it¡¯s all my fault. I stayed up all night with the old marst night, so I got confused¡­¡± Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Bullying My Daughter That She Had No Backing? Everyone was also baffled, but since the misunderstanding was resolved, it was fine. Several people even said, ¡°It¡¯s been hard work.¡± Nurse Jenn got up clumsily, scratched her head with a look of embarrassment, but immediately ran over to take care of the old man. At this time, a middle¨Caged man walked over quickly and said, ¡°Dad! Are you okay?¡± Behind him was Director Ean. Nurse Jenn, the nurse, quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir, the old man is fine. I may have identally fallen because I was too sleepy during the vigilst night¡­¡± A nurse helped her and said, ¡°Yes, Nurse Jenn stayed on guardst night, and we watched her go up and down when we were on the night shift.¡± Another nurse alsoughed and said, ¡°So Nurse Jenn fell asleep standing up? She must be dreaming, so she could say such absurd things as being pushed by a kid.¡± Nurse Jenn smiled embarrassingly, without making any excuses, she just wiped the old man¡¯s saliva without saying a word, full of gentleness and meticulousness. Lilly was about to expose her, when Director Ean suddenly said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. I heard that this child from the Crawford family is quite strong and mischievous. What if she pushed her when the nurse was sleepy?¡± Director Ean¡¯s eyes darkened, and he looked at Lilly with a sneer inwardly. Well, well, she was caught red handed now, was she not? He wanted to please Mr. Howard, but he also thought about how to make Mr. Howard leave a bad first impression on the Crawford family. As a result, the kid was out of luck and fell into his hands! Lilly¡¯s face tensed, and she was about to speak when she was interrupted by another voice, ¡°What a bold im by Director Ean, are you bullying my daughter that she has no backing?¡± ke walked over with a food box in his hands, his face was cold, ¡°This corridor is monitored, do you want to check the monitoring?¡± A trace of panic shed in Nurse Jenn¡¯s eyes when she heard the monitoring. Director Ean choked suddenly, ¡°I¡¯m just guessing, this nurse doesn¡¯t look like a liar.¡± ke sneered, ¡°Does that mean my daughter lied?¡± He gave the nurse Nurse Jenn a cold look. Nurse Jenn quickly said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not too bad, it¡¯s just a fall, it¡¯s all my fault, everyone, please don¡¯t worry!¡± In front of people, she would always have the image of a cheerful and silly big sister, while saying sincerely, ¡°Mr. Howard, I¡¯m sorry, I will definitely pay attention in the future, and I won¡¯t fall asleep 1/4 standing up again.¡± Director Ean looked at the middle¨Caged man beside him, ¡°Mr. Howard, look¡­¡± The bullies in the Crawford family had even bullied the head nurse hired by Mr. Howard. Was this not the same as directly bullying Mr. Howard? Mr. Howard was very filial. No matter whether it was a misunderstanding or not, Director Ean wanted to let him have a bad impression of the Crawford family first. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Just when the director thought that Mr. Howard would be cold¨Chearted towards ke, he saw him open his eyes, ¡°Uh, Mr¡­ Mr. MacNeil.¡± Director Ean¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Mr. Howard knew ke? At this moment, Mr. Howard¡¯s heart was turbulent, and he kept rejoicing. Fortunately, he took a look at ke from a distance, and recognized him at the nick of time! It was hard not to remember ke¡¯s appearance. He frowned and said, ¡°Director Ean, don¡¯t talk nonsense without evidence! Please, Director Ean, go back first if there¡¯s nothing more!¡± Then he looked at ke again, ¡°Mr. MacNeil, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± This time it was Director Ean¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded. Mr. Howard looked at him very unpleasantly, very unpleasantly! Originally, he wanted Mr. Howard to have a bad impression of the Crawford family, but it backfired and made Mr. Howard dissatisfied with him¡­ This was his ttery backfired! Director Ean said quickly, ¡°Mr. Howard, I¡¯m sorry, I just care about the old man, so I did not think too much for a while.¡± Mr. Howard did not speak. ke nced at Nurse Jenn, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. However, Mr. Howard had to be more careful about people.¡± Mr. Howard, ¡°Yes, thank you, Mr. MacNeil.¡± He almost cried from the bottom of his heart: ke was not a master who was easy to let go, and he heard that he loved his daughter very much. If his daughter was wronged, he would definitely find a way to vent it, even if there was nothing wrong! If it were someone else, he would probably be doing a background check and plotting their murder already. However, now ke gave him a chance! 2/4 As everyone knew, ke definitely did not intend to check the surveince, this sentence was just to scare people casually. Even if he had to check the monitoring in the end, he could silence the monitoring in minutes. (monitor:?) Just when everyone thought it was over like this. Lilly suddenly said, ¡°However, this aunt is really bad to the old man, uncle, you should change to another caregiver.¡± Nurse Jenn was startled, and quickly said, ¡°Oh, little friend, don¡¯t talk nonsense¡­¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes were clear, ¡°I did not talk nonsense! The old man was drooling just now and wanted someone to wipe it off, but Auntie did not care. I came to help him wipe up the saliva and Auntie said I was nosy Nurse Jenn was shocked, ¡°I did not!¡± Everyone looked at Lilly in amazement, this was unlikely¡­ Nurse Jenn, the nurse, was known as a good nurse. She had taken care of the paralyzed elderly in several families. Even though the elderly passed away in the end, the host family gave her a pennant, which was full of praise for her. Lilly was very calm, grabbed ke¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Daddy, they don¡¯t believe me¡­¡± There was a hint of hostility in ke¡¯s eyes, but when facing Lilly, he was extremely gentle, ¡°It¡¯s okay, daddy will let them believe it.¡± He took out his mobile phone and called Layton, ¡°Layton,e on,e and help me check the surveince.¡± Layton on the other side of the phone, ¡°?¡± No, Sir, was this not a matter of minutes if you wanted to check and monitor? Why did he still need him to go¡­ Immediately, Layton realized that it must not be easy to check this monitoring! For example, to cut out some key scenes or something. ¡°Okay Sir, I¡¯lle over right away,¡± Layton said. ke hung up the phone with a smirk, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see my daughter being wronged, everyone come in and sit down!¡°. Mr. Howard, ¡°¡­¡± Could they sit still? Who would dare to sit in front of Chief MacNeil? It would be like sitting on pins and needles! He gave Director Ean an even more annoyed look. Director Ean, ¡°¡­¡± 3/4 Director Ean was very annoyed, and cast a veiled nce at Lilly ¨C it was all because of this little thing! She was so nosy! It was none of her business whether the nurse was good or not. Anyway, Director Howard¡¯s father would be transferred to his nursing home. Now look at what she had done. Director Howard had a bad impression of him after such a disturbance, so he might not be transferred to his nursing home. Lilly said, ¡°Actually, don¡¯t hassle, we could let Grandpa speak for himself!¡± Mr. Howard was stunned for a moment, and the old man was also stunned. A nurse said embarrassingly, ¡°Uh, kid, you may not know that grandpa is not in good health, he can¡¯t speak now¡­¡± His hands were cramped, curled up, and shook so badly that he could not even write. Lilly said, ¡°I know, but I could cure Grandpa, it only takes¡­ Well, one, two, three, four¡­ One hundred minutes?¡± Director Ean suddenly smiled. He was thinking of how to exin the old man¡¯s condition in a logical manner, and to suggest that he had to go to him for rehabilitation, this little thing showed up again. This time, he would definitely seize the opportunity, and he would never make any mistakes in the field of rehabilitation. Director Ean held his hands behind his back, shook his head and said, ¡°A child is a child, let alone a hundred minutes, you can¡¯t do it in a day or two or even a year or two!¡± ¡°The old man suffered from hemiplegia due to a stroke. We also know that hemiplegia is difficult to cure, and it is almost a lifelong regret¡­ However, our nursing home did a lot of research on hemiplegia and has a very rich experience.¡± ¡°The old man had just been discharged from the hospital. If we strike while the iron while is hot, before the muscle memory ispletely lost, and use professional and effective rehabilitation training methods, I dare to use my position to guarantee that the old man will be able to speak again within two years¨Cat least, and won¡¯t drool anymore!¡± He spoke eloquently and confidently! Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Lilly Gave The Old Man An Acupuncture Therapy Director Ean talked a lot, and he was confident that Mr. Howard would reconsider. However, Mr. Howard looked at his watch, ¡°One hundred minutes¡­. Just over an hour, I just happened to be free.¡± Director Ean, ¡°¡­¡± Was his long speech an effort in vain? His speech was very professional. Basically, after he finished this long paragraph, there would normally be no family members of patients who he could not handle! However, Mr. Howard stopped looking at him, but looked at Lilly, ¡°However, what are you going to do? Is there any danger?¡± Mr. Howard was willing to give Lilly a try because of ke. He had already figured it out, if Lilly was just going to give him a massage or rubbing his calves, that would not hurt, she could do whatever she wanted. However, if she was going to use a knife or give him medicine or something, then absolutely not¡­ Although he was careful to not offend ke, he could never sacrifice his father for glory and wealth. Just thinking about it, Lilly took out a canvas bag from her school bag, opened the canvas bag, and found a set of silver needles¡­ ¡°Lilly is giving acupuncture to grandpa!¡± Lilly pinched a silver needle, and Mr. Howard seemed to see the cold light on the tip of the silver needle. ¡°This¡­ This won¡¯t work¡­¡± Mr. Howard said hastily. Director Ean suddenly wanted tough again. He thought he had no hope again and again, but Lilly gave him hope again and again! He shook his head with a stern face, ¡°A kid who knows acupuncture? It¡¯s so nonsense! If she made a mess, this would cause the old man to suffer¡­¡± Seeing Mr. Howard¡¯s expression of resolute disapproval, Director Ean finally breathed a sigh of relief, and now he was stable. ¡°Mr. Howard, it¡¯s gettingte, it¡¯s better to send the old man to the nursing home as soon as possible! We will have a professional rehabilitation team¡­¡± Mr. Howard stood up, with a trace of regret in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, thank you for your concern.¡± It did not matter whether it was monitored or not, or whether who was telling the truth. No matter what the truth was, he was willing to not keep ke pleased. The old man screamed, his eyes were a little anxious, his life would be worse than death, and he was more than willing to give Lilly a try. Just let her try to relieve a dead horse! It was better than being picked up by outsiders, then his life would be no different from death¡­ Director Howard patted the old man¡¯s shoulder reassuringly, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, the Ean Forest Nursing Home is the best rehabilitation nursing home, and you will definitely get better.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes suddenly became cloudy, he was desperate. Director Ean was so happy that he stood up and made a call on the phone, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call someone up now.¡± ke said lightly, ¡°Then I wish the old man a speedy recovery.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It was fine that they did not want to be treated by his little baby, not everyone had the privilege to deserve it! Suddenly Lilly said, ¡°Uncle Howard, granny told you to be obedient.¡± Mr. Howard was taken aback, ¡°Which granny?¡± Lilly, ¡°Your mother!¡± This time, not only Mr. Howard was stunned, but Director Ean was also stunned. Hah, this little girl did not even know that his mother had passed away, right? She was digging her own grave! Mr. Howard smiled and was about to speak when he heard Lilly say, ¡°Granny said¡­¡± The little girl put her hands on her hips, stretched her face, and pointed with her other finger, ¡°Howie! If you don¡¯t not listen to her, I will look for you tonight in your dreams. Believe it or not! Hurry up and ask Lilly to give your father acupuncture!¡± Everyone, ¡°!!¡± Lilly continued to say, ¡°I think your eyes are covered with feces. You can¡¯t tell who is good and who is bad. You get silly when your mother is not around?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. What! Only Mr. Howard and the old man stared nkly at Lilly as if struck by lightning. Lilly learned it perfectly, with that stare, that movement, that expression, tone, mannerism¡­ Exactly the same as the olddy of the Howard family! The most important thing was that Mr. Howard had a prominent status now, but few people know that when he was born, his family was poor and could hardly support him. In order to let him live well, his parents gave him a humble name ¨C Hagar. Mr. Howard¡¯s nickname was Howie. Nowadays, apart from Mr. Howard¡¯s parents, almost no one knew that his original name was Hagar 2/4 Howard. Director Ean saw the shocked face of Mr. Howard, thinking that Lilly had offended Mr. Howard. He frowned and said, ¡°This is too rude¡­ Did your teacher not teach you to be respectful of the dead?¡± Originally, he wanted to say that the parents did not teach her well, but he changed his mind abruptly when he thought that ke knew Mr. Howard. ke¡¯s eyes turned cold. Unexpectedly, before he got angry, Mr. Howard raised his hand and pped him, ¡°Shut up!¡± Director Ean covered his face, stupefied by the beating,pletely unable to recover¨C Did Mr. Howard hit him just now? Impossible, Mr. Howard was refined and polite, absolutely impossible to hit someone! However, Mr. Howard said, ¡°Miss Lilly, then I would entrust my father with you!¡± Lilly nodded, her little face was serious, ¡°Don¡¯t worry- Lilly has been studying for half a year!¡± Mr. Howard then asked someone to get all the things they needed, and personally sent the old man and Lilly to the next ward. Then he waited anxiously outside until Lilly finished acupuncture. Director Ean, ¡°???¡± Just¡­ At a loss of words. How did this plot take a turn for the worse? The development was wrong! In the room, Lilly held the silver needles in her little hands, put the silver needles, into a disinfection tray, and dried them. If a normal adult did this, others would definitely think it was professional, but now Lilly¡¯s small figure made it look like a y house. The olddy next to himforted, ¡°Old man, don¡¯t be afraid, I trust the little girl.¡± Lilly then said, ¡°Grandpa, granny said you don¡¯t have to be afraid, you have to trust me.¡± The old man said, ¡°Uh, uh!¡± He was not afraid, he would be better than now if he was cured, and he would be able to see the old woman if he was put to death. The old man¡¯s eyes were cloudy with tears. He did not believe in ghosts in the world before, but now he knew that the old woman was always by his side. Outside the door. Mr. Howard waited very anxiously. 3/4 Director Ean should have left, but he did not believe that a child could do acupuncture, so he had to wait to see her make a fool of herself. ke looked at the time, more than an hour¡¯s wait was enough for him to check in. The time passed by every minute and every second, and it had exceeded one hundred minutes. This floor was the VIP¡¯s ward, if it was not for everyone¡¯s scruples about their status, they would have wished they were surrounding the door to take a closer look. Now all of them were sitting at the door of the ward, pretending to just getting some fresh air¡­ ¡°Why aren¡¯t they out yet¡­¡± ¡°The Howard family is really cool. They really let a child and an old man enter the ward by themselves¡­¡± ¡°Do you quietly?¡± think there is a doctor hiding in the ward? Or perhaps the little girl felt ashamed and just left Director Ean listened to other people¡¯s whispers, the longer Lilly stayed away, the more at ease he felt. Nurse Jenn, was very smart, she did not say anything, and pretended like she had been wronged¨C anyway, she did not believe that a child could do acupuncture. Just then, the door snapped open. The old man was leaning on the wheelchair, just like before he entered. The first thing Nurse Jenn saw was whether the old man was drooling. If he was drooling, it meant that nothing had been cured. However, the old man happened to look over, raised his hand tremblingly, pointed at her and said, ¡°She¡¯s lying!¡± The old man¡¯s voice was very weak, but it was like a thunderbolt, which stunned everyone! ¡°Wow¡­ Did he really get cured?!¡± ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible! A kid who knows how to acupuncture, then my dog could possibly travel to the west to learn scriptures!¡± ¡°However, the old man really spoke¡­¡± At this time, Director Ean and Nurse Jenn¡¯s brains were buzzing, and a very bad feeling arose in their hearts¡­ Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Exposing Evil Deeds The old man seemed very excited, and his panting became short of breath. Lilly patted him on the back, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry!¡± Only then did the old man let out a sigh of relief, and said, ¡°This nurse¡­ Jennifer Fisher is bad!¡± His hand was still trembling, but he refused to let go at all, and was keeping his finger pointed at Nurse Jenn. ¡°Night vigil? Nonsense! She did not prop up my bed, and slept on my bedside. As soon as she heard that someone wasing to check the ward, she immediately got up and pretended to check for me¡­¡± ¡°I was drooling¡­ I wanted her to wipe it off, but she looked impatient¡­¡± ¡°Yesterday when she fed me with food, she deliberately poured soup into my nose¡­¡± ¦° ¡°When she changed my clothes, she took the opportunity to vent and pinched me scratched me with her fingernails¡­¡± The more the old man said, the more upset he was, his face was full of excitement and grief, and his cloudy eyes widened a little. Mr. Howard stared nkly at the old man, he had really healed¡­ Really healed! Nurse Jenn¡¯s heart went cold, she was shocked that the old man could speak suddenly, and she panicked because of being exposed. She was so anxious that she stuttered ¡°I, I, I, I¡­¡± And could not say a word for a long time. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Mr. Howard¡¯s face was extremely unpleasant. It never urred to him that the nurse he selected after thousands of choices would be such a vicious person. He also saw that Jennifer was from the Ean Forest Nursing Home, and thought that she would not be so bad¡­ Thinking of this, Mr. Howard gave Director Ean a cold look. Director Ean had long been dumbfounded! At this time, Layton also came with a surveince camera, and he went to ke and said a few words. ke nodded, and he immediately turned on the screen mirroring function of his phone, and mirrored the monitoring screen to the TV screen. In the monitoring screen, it was the old man who was drooling and yelling, and the nurse, Nurse Jenn, was disgusted and indifferent. Then Lilly went up, picked up a towel to wipe the old man¡¯s saliva, and Nurse Jenn told her not to mind her own business with a fierce face. It was exactly as Lilly said! The footage ended here, although there was no picture of why Nurse Jenn fell, but seeing her fierce 1/5 expression, everyone subconsciously thought that she fell and framed Lilly. ¡°This person is really bad!¡± ¡°She looks so sweet on the surface but is secretly vicious. Oh my god, it¡¯s too scary!¡± ¡°Fortunately, I did not hire her¡­ I get scared when I think about it.¡± Mr. Howard¡¯s face was livid with anger. He was already very angry when he heard what the old man said, and he was even more angry when he saw it with his own eyes. He made a phone call, and after a while, several people came and took Nurse Jenn away. Nurse Jenn kept yelling, ¡°I was wrong, Mr. Howard, I was really wrong! I, I¡¯m so tired these two days¡­ Really, I don¡¯t usually do this!¡± No matter how much she yelled, Mr. Howard remained unbudged. Panicked and regretful, Nurse Jenn broke free from the hands of those people and kneeled. Unfortunately, Mr. Howard was unmoved, and she was still taken away in the end. Lilly stared at Nurse Jenn¡¯s forehead. She thought she saw a bad omen. Lilly looked at ke. ke seemed to be able to see what she was thinking, and said, ¡°Being kind to the wicked is doing evil to ordinary people. She deserved this, and not worth sympathy.¡± Lilly nodded and stopped talking. Daddy is the best dad in the world, listen to Daddy! On the other hand, Director Ean said nothing, trying his best to reduce his presence, wishing to turn himself into air. However, ke said, ¡°If my daughter is unhappy today, don¡¯t even think about running away.¡± The screen on the TV shed, and this time it was showing Director Ean¡¯s ¡°Great Achievements¡°. Ean Forest Nursing Home was established seven years ago. It was originally a small sanatorium. Because it was located at the foot of the Greenwood Forest in the suburbs, with fresh air and rich negative oxygen. ions, it gradually became the first choice of the rich. After Bettany went there to recuperate five years ago, the Crawford family invested a lot of money in it, and the Ean Forest Nursing Home developed by leaps and bounds, attracting countless investments, numerous research affiliations, and talents flocking¡­ Ever since, he became famous all of a sudden. Director George Ean was originally just a seller of rehabilitation and recuperation equipment, just because he graduated from a famous medical university and after his nursing home took off, he quietly bought himself countless titles, ¡°furthered his studies¡± countless times, and published countless papers¡­ 2/5 ¡°Thirty¨Ctwo papers in five years??¡± A doctor was shocked, ¡°We can¡¯t write a really rigorous paper even in three years, okay¡­ The screen shed, and the dozens of papers published by George Ean were all evidence that they were written by the assistant. The so¨Ccalled expert name was also based on a few brothers from the same school and his expert professors. What was even more shocking is that Director Ean was also involved in pyramid schemes. With the help of research results, George made a short¨Cwave blowing device that looks like an electric fan. Blowing it could cure hemiplegia. Blowing it could cure stroke. Blowing it could cure paralysis for ten years. Many patients stood up, and even blowing on it could beautify the skin, remove dampness and detoxify¡­ In short, there was nothing he could not do. This short¨Cwave magic blowing was very popr in the social media, with multiple level agents, and how much money could be earned from each agent¨C The act of illegally obtaining wealth by developing personnel or requiring the developed personnel to pay a certain fee to obtain membership qualifications was suspected to be a pyramid scheme. To sum it up in one sentence, he was a liar who put on a cloak of an expert and deceived everyone. There was an uproar all around. It was as if George fell into a cold pit. All his background had been stripped out, and he would definitely not be able to continue in this line of work. ¡°Rumors¡­ These are all rumors!¡± Director Ean said repeatedly. Just when Anthony came, he immediately looked at Anthony, ¡°If I¡¯m really like this, how could old Mr. Crawford be assured that Bettany will recuperate in our nursing home?¡± ? ?? ??? George looked at Anthony earnestly¨Choping that he would let him go for the sake of taking care of Bettany with all their efforts these years! Everyone was also puzzled, yes, the Crawford family was not ordinary. If George was like this, then why did Bettany spend five years recuperating there? Anthony¡¯s words answered everyone¡¯s doubts. He said lightly, ¡°The Crawford family had more important business to do, no one had the time to investigate an ant.¡± When you bought a handful of vegetables, would you investigate the background of the person who sold you vegetables? In Anthony¡¯s eyes, the nursing home was just a rtivelyrge nursing home. Bettany lived in the nursing home just to rx. -Plus, it was not like this at the Ean Forest Nursing Home at first, Bettany had been well taken care of there. 3/5 Everyone opened their mouths¡­ Ants, uhm. George felt deeply humiliated. In the eyes of the Crawford family, he was just an ant. He thought that at least he was also a benefactor of the Crawford family! In the dead silence, Lilly¡¯s milky voice sounded, ¡°So it¡¯s all fake, no wonder Lilly always felt like talking back to this old man!¡± So she was not rebellious, she¡¯s still obedient, but this old man was too bad. George blushed. He was not a person with an established background, so he acted like a viin everywhere. Now he was exposed in public, and he no longer had the face to stand in front of others. ¡°Okay¡­ Okay, your Crawford family had a great career, you could say whatever you want. I admit it!¡± George forcibly upheld his respect, shook his sleeves and left. ke, ¡°Layton, give him a treat, and by the way, give him a ten¨Cyear prison meal set, plus a pair of gold cuffs.¡± Layton, ¡°It did not seem luxurious enough, let me give you another bucket and a pair of slippers! By the way, I will send you some good roommates.¡± George staggered and almost fell. ¡°You¡­ You!¡± He had already confessed, what else do they want! George was angry and aggrieved, unwilling and regretful, and almost vomited blood to death¡­ After Nurse Jenn was dragged away, her nursing qualification certificate was revoked, she was also cklisted, and an announcement was made. Even videos on popr tforms exposed her,pletely cutting off her way out. Nurse Jenn gritted her teeth and walked on the way home, scolding as she walked, ¡°Such a big family versus a small me, a mere citizen! Shame!¡± The Crawford family was so rich, so why bother with her, aborer who earned money through hard work? When Nurse Jenn was full of resentment, suddenly a sack fell from the sky. Before she could figure out the situation, she was severely beaten. After a long time, those people left¡­ Nurse Jenn tore open the sack tremblingly, startled and frightened. She wanted to cry but had no tears, and dragged her almost broken leg towards her home. This was an oldplex with no elevators. Nurse Jenn endured the severe pain and walked up step by step. The pain made her unable to straighten her neck, so she could only look at the stairs in front of her. At this moment, a pair of feet suddenly appeared on the stairs in front of her eyes! Nurse Jenn¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted¡­ Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Chapter 224 What Goes Around Comes Around ¨C Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Nurse Jenn almost screamed, and suddenly raised her head ¨C she saw an old man in old¨Cfashioned ck. cloth standing in front of her, looking straight at her. He was on crutches and his face was pale. This old man looked familiar, she seemed to have seen it before. However, she thought it was an old man who ran out from a neighbor¡¯s house, and she yelled angrily, ¡°Crazy! Why are you standing here in the middle of the night and not sleeping!¡± Nurse Jenn cursed while patting her chest. She was so startled that she twisted my feet, and the more she thought about it, the more angry she became. ¡°Wander around in the middle of the night at such an old age, why don¡¯t you just die.¡± She held onto the handrail of the stairs and walked up. When she walked up to the old man, she cursed, ¡°Get out of the way! Get out of the way.¡± The old man stepped aside slowly. Nurse Jenn walked up while cursing. Her house was on the fifth floor. Her leg was broken and she had to climb to the fifth floor, she was already very annoyed by that. When she got up to the corner of the stairs on the third floor, she saw an old person standing at the top of the stairs staring at her. This time it was an old woman. This old woman was even more exaggerated, she was dressed in white, which shocked Nurse Jenn again. ¡°Fucking old bastards, are they dead? Why are they all wearing old and mourning clothes!¡± she cursed again. Today she waspletely exposed, and the whole Inte was full of voices scolding her. Her reputation was already damaged and she did not want to pretend anymore. Passing by the old woman, Nurse Jenn gave her a re. At this nce, she suddenly found that the old woman was standing on her toes. Nurse Jenn¡¯s heart beat violently¨C How could an old woman still stand so firmly on her toes? She nced back, and found that the old man followed her at some point, just a few steps behind her. Nurse Jenn was suddenly frightened. When did the old mane up? Why did he not make any sound¡­ He was clearly on crutches! Nurse Jenn¡¯s back was drenched in cold sweat, she was so frightened that a medical miracle urred, she dragged her broken leg and ran fast! 1/4 Go home, she wanted to go home! She looked at the stairs as she ascended, Nurse Jenn just hoped not to see anyone else on it anymore. Exactly to what she feared, before reaching the fourth floor, she saw another old man standing at the stairs on the fourth floor. This time, the old man was wearing a hospital gown¨Cwhich old man would still wear a hospital gown after returning home? Nurse Jenn fully realized at this moment, she was seeing the ghosts. Looking at the old man in hospital clothes in front of her, she finally remembered?? Was this the old man who was hospitalizedst time, the one who just finished lung cancer surgery? Nurse Jenn took a step back in fright, but a faint voice came into her ear, ¡°You stepped on me.¡± She turned her head abruptly, her hairs standing on end¨Cthat old man and old woman had gotten behind her again at some point! She was about to run, but when she turned around, she saw the old man in hospital clothes sticking in front of her again! ¡°Nurse Jenn, I want to cough up phlegm¡­ I¡¯m so ufortable!¡± He said quietly, ¡°Help me¡­¡± Nurse Jenn seemed to smell the stench¡­ Of course she remembered. After this old man underwent lung cancer surgery, the doctor told him to cough up phlegm frequently. As a nurse, she had to help the old man get up at least seven or eight times an hour, and pay special attention to his wounds¡­ Who could do this? Not exhausted? So after the first day, she waszy, and she did not pour out the phlegm he coughed the day before. When the doctor¡¯s family members came, she said that he had already coughed up for the day. On the third day, the old man¡¯s cough became worse and worse. He even woke her up when she was sleeping at night! People who could not sleep well at night, especially if they were woken up in the middle of the night, had a temper. When she got angry, she pinched the old man¡¯s ureter¨Cthe catheter was connected after the operation, and it was connected to the catheter bag and hung on the bedside. The doctor mentioned to open the catheter bag before it was full- Nurse Jenn squeezed the catheterization bag to make the urine flow back. The next day, the old man died of acute infection. The doctor himself said that if the patient could not cough up phlegm, he would be prone to infection. It was also a lung cancer operation, and death from infection after operation was also verymon. Although the family was very sad, they did not think about other things. [Noisy, noisy, let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still making noises!]Nurse Jenn remembered that when the old man was carried away, she said that. ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± Nurse Jenn screamed and ran wildly, but no matter how hard she ran, she could not reach the fifth floor. She ran and ran, and every time she looked up, she found that she was either on the third floor or the fourth floor. At every stairway, there would be an old man waiting for her. From the first three, to the next five, eight, ten¡­. Nurse Jenn was so crippled from running, she curled up in the corner of the stairs in horror, ¡°Don¡¯t come here, don¡¯te here!¡± When she was in despair, she suddenly found a little girl standing at the top of the stairs on the third floor -Lilly! ¡°Miss Lilly, help, help!¡± Nurse Jenn scrambled to get down. However, she could not climb to the third floor. Lilly pursed her lips and looked at her, and asked, ¡°When there is a grievance there is always a debtor. These elderlies came to you because you killed them. Why did you do this? Did these elderly people have any bad blood against you?¡± Nurse Jenn¡¯s face was pale, her face was covered with sweat, her pupils were dted¡­ It was terrifying to look at. She cried, ¡°No, no hatred¡­¡± The old woman in white clothes said quietly, ¡°Then why did you feed me shit and then smother me with a pillow¡­¡± Nurse Jenn trembled in despair, ¡°I did not do it on purpose, I was just too tired, I/I did not mean anything malicious.¡± Lilly pursed her lips. She killed them, so there was no malice? Nurse Jenn was crying and said, ¡°Because the elderly are too difficult to take care of, I am very tired, but I have to earn money to live¡­¡± Elderly people who were paralyzed in bed and unable to take care of themselves were actually a burden to their children: Basically, out of ten families, seven or eight families were overwhelmed and exhausted because of this, and they also hoped to be relieved as soon as possible, right? That was why she killed so many old people without being discovered. Later, she felt that this matter was normal. After all, it was a burden. The children could not do it because of morality, so she did it to relieve them¡­. 3/4 Maybe they were secretly grateful to her! Lilly¡¯s face was tense, ¡°You want to make money to live, but you can¡¯t kill the elderly!¡± ¡°Besides, the children of grandparents certainly did not want their grandparents to die. Nurse Jenn cried and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t like this at the beginning. Another senior of mine taught me this way. I, I really, I wasn¡¯t like this at the beginning¡­ I really did not mean anything, really¡­ Seeing that Lilly was indifferent, she looked at the old people in front of her again, ¡°Your children will be liberated after you die, otherwise you will be a burden on your children if you are alive and unable to move¡­ Instead of dragging your children down and living without quality of life, why not just die? You see, I am only thinking about your children¡­¡± Lilly could not understand what she said. Ghosts were scary, but she discovered¡­ Some people¡¯s hearts were even scarier than ghosts. She pursed her lips, and suddenly did not want to care about the matter in front of her. Originally, she should have persuaded these grandparents to leave and not to stay in this building anymore. However, she wanted to leave now. Lilly did as soon as she thought of it, turned around and went downstairs. Nurse Jenn was terrified and rolled down in a panic, ¡°Miss Lilly, Miss Lilly!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t go! Please save me!¡± ¡°Miss Lilly, help me, you will not just be a bystander, will you?!¡± ¡°Ah¨C¡± Lilly went downstairs and saw ke waiting for her. She then heard terrifying screams from upstairs¡­ Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Acupuncture for Bettany ke could not hear such a loud voice, nor could the neighbors around him. Nurse Jenn was trapped in the ghost wall, chased and killed by the old people she killed. The next day, those who got up early to work found a person curled up in the corner of the stairs on the third floor, screaming in fright¨C When the investigators came, they found that Nurse Jenn died of exhaustion, her legs were broken, her whole body was soaked in sweat, and her cheeks were sunken. She stared wide¨Ceyed, unwilling to die. The news that Nurse Jenn was frightened to death quickly spread on the short video tform. Some people said that she hadmitted too many evils and was frightened to death by evil spirits. ** Bettany stayed in the hospital for three days, and under Lilly¡¯s protection, she became more energetic. Layton came to see ke for something, and after the conversation, he sat on the sidelines and fiddled with his phone. He took care of all the surveince and videos about Miss Lilly¡¯s strength. Just one sentence ¨C ¡®Miss Lilly, don¡¯t worry, he will always follow behind!¡® Lilly sat on the sofa watching TV carefreely, she raised her hand and said, ¡°Uncle Davie, I don¡¯t want to watch this anymore, I want to watch SpongeBob SquarePants, could you change it for me?¡± Layton: Emmm The surname Davenport was shortened to Davie. Davenport¡­ Davie¡­ Layton suddenly felt that Miss Lilly¡¯s calling him Davie sounded better than his actual name! ¡°Okay!¡± He immediately ran across with a smile on his face, looking for SpongeBob SquarePants for Lilly. Lilly stood on the sofa, the little girl put her arms around his shoulders with great effort, and patted him proudly, ¡°Thank you Uncle Davie, I wish you a promotion, a fortune and a wife!¡± Laytonughed so hard that the corners of his mouth almost reached his ears. ¡°Hahaha! Thank you.¡± He silently added from the bottom of his heart: As long as your father is stable and doesn¡¯t ask to resign every day, he will be happier than getting promoted and getting rich and having a wife. ke took out his mobile phone: Okay, sweet pea said that she wanted to give Layton a promotion and a wife. To get promoted and get rich would be easy, but¡­ To marry a wife? 1/4 ¡­This was not his area of expertise. Knock knock¡­ There was a knock on the door. Lilly turned around and found that it was Mr. Howard, who was pushing the old man, and beside him was a man who looked like an assistant, carrying arge bag of fruits, flower baskets, and luxurious Barbie toy packages. He smiled and handed over the Barbie gift box and said, ¡°Lilly, this is for you.¡± Lilly, ¡°Wow, thank you Uncle Howard!¡± Mr. Howard shook his head, ¡°It should be me thanking you, my dad is much better.¡± He also found it miraculous, it was just one acupuncture session, and the old man¡¯s speech became more and more clear. Lilly smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee! It¡¯s just a small meter!¡± Layton silently corrected, ¡°Matter.¡± Lilly, ¡°Yeah, yeah, it¡¯s just a small matter!¡± The little girl¡¯s vocabry had been enriched again. Mr. Howard could not helpughing, and took a deep look at Lilly. Other people always tried to im credit in front of him, but Lilly acted as though she had only done an insignificant thing. In the past three days, she did not even ask for anything. That was right, with the background of the Crawford family, Lilly did not need to please anyone at all. Maybe she just really felt sorry for the old man, so she reached out to help. In the past three days, he wanted to visit countless times, to see if Lilly could give the old man acupuncture again¡­ However, he always felt embarrassed and felt that he was asking too much. ¡°Thank you so much¡­ Mr. MacNeil, Ms. Lilly, if the Crawford family needs help in the future, I will definitely help you even if I have to die!¡± Mr. Howard looked at ke. ke, ¡°Well¡­ There is no need to die, thank you for the thought.¡± The old man and Mr. Howard were thin¨Cskinned, so they were embarrassed to ask Lilly to help treat them again. However, the ghost of the olddy beside him certainly hoped that his old man would be better. So he said, ¡°Miss Lilly¡­ Could I get you to help treat my old man again?¡± Lilly, who was watching SpongeBob SquarePants, turned around and said, ¡°Ah, this is fine!¡± They should have said it earlier. 2/4 Lilly sat on the sofa and said, ¡°Grandpa, look at me!¡± She pretended that she was unable to move in a wheelchair, and twisted her waist, ¡°Follow me- Three times to the left, three times to the right, inhale, exhale- Boom- Let out a big stinky fart!¡± Grandpa, ¡°Ahem!¡± Three circles to the left and three circles to the right were easy. However, fart¡­ He just could not let it out! How did the little girl manage to do it so freely? Lilly taught seriously for a while, her little face was covered with sweat. ¡°Grandpa, after you go back, you must practice regrly as I taught you!¡± The old man grinned, but still finding it a little difficult to speak, ¡°Mmmm¡­ Ok¡­ Thank you, Lilly!¡± He was very grateful from the bottom of his heart, Lilly not only let him regain a bit of human dignity, but also let him see the old woman that day. He could die without regret. Lilly ran to the side again andid down on the tea table, drawing. After finishing the drawing, she handed it over to Mr. Howard, ¡°You need to massage the old man ording to these points. Lilly has marked the order, so follow the order.¡± Lilly looked proudly at the little figure on the paper. There were many dots on the little figure, and numbers were drawn on each dot¨Cfortunately, she learned how to write from one to one hundred, which was impressive. ¡°It takes half a year to practice and massage the legs for half a year before you could get to acupuncture!¡± Mr. Howard looked at the conscientious little sweet pea in front of him, cute and responsible. How to give birth to such a cute little dumpling? It was another day of him being envious of other people¡¯s daughter! After Mr. Howard and the others left, Bettany woke up after a nap. Recently, she really ate and slept well, and she felt that her face was a little plumper. ¡°I gained three kilograms after being in the hospital, I¡¯m really convinced,¡± Bettanyined, but her eyes were full ofcency. It was her Lilly who took good care of her! Her baby was the best baby in the world! ¡°Also, could I stop the injection¡­¡± Bettany nced at the hanging needle on her wrist. Even now that she was old, she was still afraid of needles. Old Mr. Crawford was puzzled, with a cold expression on his face, and criticized, ¡°You are in your seventies, and you still care about gaining three kilograms. The injection is for your own good. You should be grateful that you recovered so well!¡± Old Mrs. Crawford suddenly became angry¨C She grabbed the pillow and threw it on old Mr. Crawford, pointing to the door, ¡°Get out!¡± The old man looked puzzled. What was wrong with her? The door was pushed open, and Lilly poked her head in, ¡°Granny, you¡¯re awake!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Bettany immediately became happy, ¡°Lilly,e quickly, granny wanna give you a hug!¡± Her Lilly was the best! As soon as Lilly came, she immediately felt much better! Lilly ran in and hugged Bettany, then she put the canvas bag aside. She opened the canvas bag, and inside were all kinds of silver needles. The smile on Bettany¡¯s face suddenly froze. No¡­ Could she not? Such a long silver needle¡­ Was this really going to be used to pierce her? ¡°Granny, don¡¯t be afraid, it doesn¡¯t hurt at all. Lilly already had practicer experience a few days ago¡­ I mean, practical experience!¡± Bettany, ¡°¡­¡± My sweet pea, it was better if you did not mention it. She was even more afraid to hear that¡­ The olddy got out of bed in a panic, ¡°I, I¡¯m going to the toilet¡­¡± Both Lilly and old Mr. Crawford stared at her¡­ Legs. Old Mr. Crawford said, ¡°What a medical miracle¡­¡± Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 The Evil Nurse Bettany did not want acupuncture, so Anthony came in at this time and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lilly said, ¡°Uncle, granny does not want acupuncture.¡± Anthony looked at Bettany with a serious face, ¡°You agreed to it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Bettany, ¡°¡­¡± Just like that, she was pushed onto the hospital bed. Lilly held the silver needle with a serious expression on her face, ¡°Granny, behave yourself!¡± Bettany, ¡°¡­¡± Acupuncture took a long time. When Pablo came back with Jean, Lilly was concentrating on acupuncture. The little girl was so cute. She was holding the silver needle, her little face unknowingly became very serious, she looked increasingly adorable. ¡°My apprentice is amazing,¡± Pablo looked at Lilly¡¯s technique and praised, ¡°I taught her the theory, but she seems to have practiced it.¡± Jean also nodded, ¡°Of course my daughter is amazing, I gave birth to her.¡± Pablo, ¡°¡­¡­ Not long after, Bettany had finished acupuncture and moxibustion, lying on the bed with nothing to love. Bettany, ¡°My little darling, my impression of you has been crushed!¡± Boo¨Choo, she originally thought that her little darling was a soft and peerless cutie, but she did not expect that this little baby would actually hold a needle. During the acupuncture and moxibustion, her strength was still strong, and she could keep her pressed so that she could not move. While putting away the silver needle, Lilly patted Bettany with her soft little hand, ¡°Good girl, next time Lilly will be gentler.¡± Why do these words sound more and more like a little scumbag¡­. Old Mrs. Crawford sat up, tried to lift her legs, and was surprised to find that her legs were much stronger. ¡°Can I walk now?¡± she asked happily. Lilly waved her hand, ¡°No, you have to take a good rest for three days.¡± Bettany, ¡°Will I be able to walk in three days?¡± Lilly, ¡°You will need another acupuncture after three days.¡± Bettany, 1/4 Go away, I don¡¯t love you anymore! Jean floated aside, could not helpughing and said, ¡°This olddy still had so many dramas¡­¡± When she was sick, the atmosphere at home was very quiet. However, Jean remembered that before she was diagnosed with leukemia, the atmosphere at home was very happy, and her mother was also very good at acting. However, everything began to change after she was hospitalized. ¡°That¡¯s great¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since I saw your granny like this,¡± Jean touched Lilly¡¯s little head, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not hard at all!¡± Although her mother is a ghost now, Lilly was very satisfied. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Because she had her parents, grandparents, uncles, and brothers and sisters around her¡­ Her mother did not go to reincarnate until July 14th, and she could still be with her mother for many, many days. Anthony walked in and said, ¡°The discharge procedures have beenpleted, let¡¯s go!¡± Edward carried Bettany to the wheelchair, and old Mr. Crawford took the wheelchair and pushed it. Lilly jumped up and down at the front, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Polly and Tortoise must miss Lilly very much!¡± The whole family could not help but smile. After the Crawford family left. An old man who had just had an operation was pushed into the VIP ward of Bettany. A nurse was busy, carrying urinals and stool basins, fetching hot water, and arranging hospital items neatly. ¡°Doctor, how is my dad¡­¡± The doctor checked the old man and said, ¡°He is still under anesthesia, but like I told you before¡­ Alzheimer¡¯s disease¡­ Take care¡­¡± The family members looked sad. The nurse stood by and listened carefully to the doctor¡¯s orders. After the doctor finished speaking, she quickly confirmed, ¡°He has to expel phlegm every 20 minutes, and he can only eat liquid food¡­ What about liquid food, like pork rib clear soup? Or lean meat porridge, that is a bit thick, is it okay?¡± The doctor said, ¡°A little bit is fine, don¡¯t eat too much.¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at his family members, ¡°You have also stayed up all day and night, and you should also get some rest.¡± 2/4 A family member nodded. They observed the nurse that they just hired for a day, she was very honest and caring, and she could write down everything the doctor ordered. So they were very relieved, and went back to wash and rest for the time being. After everyone left, the nurse first looked around the ward. She realized that there was no monitoring or the like, and since it was a single VIP ward, there were no other patients or family members nearby. She immediately threw the towel away, and sat there not wanting to move. ¡°Phew, acting for a whole day and night is really exhausting.¡± Generally speaking, as soon as the patient was pushed back, a nurse or doctor woulde to check every few minutes, especially the nurse, who woulde very diligently at the beginning. So she could only look at the sofa outside with greedy eyes, and she could only sit by the hospital bed to rest at this time. The towel that the nurse just dropped happened to be covering the old man¡¯s face, pressing down the old man¡¯s oxygen tube, and the unconscious old man struggled instinctively. The cardiopulmonary monitor beeped. The nurse sneered, took out her mobile phone with great interest, and took pictures of the old man, smiling in a low voice while taking pictures: ¡°Look, this old immortal is covered in a towel, struggling like this, just like the chicken I killed during the New Year!¡± After taking a picture, she put away her phone and posted it in a group. Most of the videos and pictures in the group were bloody¡­ When the nurse watched her video being praised, her eyes glowed green. No one saw that there was a ghost lying on her head¡­ The door outside creaked, and the nurse immediately put away the mobile phone, picked up the towel on the old man¡¯s face, and pretended to wipe his face. While quietly taking the detector from the old man¡¯s finger. The old man¡¯s face turned red, and he took a few breaths unconsciously. Another nurse came in, checked the old man quickly, and asked, ¡°Did something happen just now? The monitor had been beeping.¡± The nurse said nkly, ¡°Ah? No, right? I just wiped the patient¡¯s face and hands¡­¡± The nurse looked at the old man¡¯s hand and found that the monitor had fallen off. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t take this off when you wipe his hands. This is to monitor the patient¡¯s breathing, heartbeat 3/4 and blood pressure. You can¡¯t be careless just after the operation!¡± The nurse apologized again and again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The nurse checked again and confirmed that the patient was fine before going The nurse turned her face away and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s really annoying.¡± The evil spirit was lying behind her, biting her neck, sucking something like bl The nurse felt her neck sore and raised her hand to rub it. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Mom Was So Hard To Support Crawford family mansion. Zacharyid on the sofa. He looked outside boredly, then turned to look at the turtle in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s so boring¡­¡± He turned the tortoise upside down on the table and turned it around. Polly stood on the banister of the stairs, pping its wings and quacking, ¡°Hey! Bald donkey! Grandpa is here! Catch me if you can! Quack! What¡¯s the deal with catching a turtle!¡± Zachary cast a nce at this fully fledged, green parrot. ¡°You have wings, so I can¡¯t catch you,¡± Zachary said, ¡°Otherwise, I would have already plucked all your hair!¡± Polly squeaked and flew outside, ¡°Stupid, I¡¯m a male, I¡¯m a male!¡± Zachary, ¡°¡­¡± Josh, who was tinkering with a fishing,ughed loudly, ¡°Zachary, is there something wrong with you that you want to strip a bird naked?¡± Zachary was furious, ¡°I¡¯m talking about plucking all its feathers off, not stripping!¡± Josh looked up at him quietly, and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s rare that you are not ying games. Are you waiting for Lilly?¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Do you have to?¡± There would always be a sound when Lilly came back, so there was no need for them to stretch their necks here waiting. Zachary was seen through, and snorted, ¡°I¡¯m bored in the room, can¡¯t Ie out and y with the tortoise?¡± Josh sneered. Josh asked Josh, ¡°Aren¡¯t you waiting too?¡± Josh did not raise his head, ¡°I¡¯ve been sitting here reading a book all this time, who¡¯s waiting?¡± Hannah grabbed a chicken leg and ran out of the kitchen, ¡°Ah? What are you talking about? Is Lilly back?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Zachary rolled her eyes, ¡°Your hearing is close to half¨Cdeaf.¡± Hannah turned around and ran out again, ¡°I calcted it, Lilly ising back!¡± She learned this sentence from Lilly. Of course, Hannah did not know how to make calctions. However, as soon as she ran across thewn, she saw a few cars driving outside. It was Lilly who really came back! As soon as Lilly got out of the car, the first thing she saw was Polly who rushed towards her, ¡°Help! Somebody is trying to strip me naked!¡± To support Immediately after, a chicken leg was thrown into its mouth, ¡°Here, here you go, eat!¡± Lilly looked dazed. Before she could even react, the bird stood on her head, with an extra chicken leg in its mouth. Lilly subconsciously picked up the chicken leg and took a bite, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really delicious!¡± Hannah proudly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I baked it with salt!¡± Zachary pretended to chase Polly, and ran out, ¡°You stupid parrot, stop¡­ Hey, Lilly, you¡¯re back!¡± Lilly, ¡°Well, what are you doing, brother?¡± Zachary pointed to Polly on her head, ¡°I¡¯m grabbing it.¡± The children Lilly, Hannah, and Zachary chatted immediately. Lilly did not know what to say, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow me!¡± The little girl now had two more little followers, and these two little followers were her older brothers and sisters¡­ The three of them ran to the main building in a hurry. Josh put one hand in his pocket, walked out very ¡°reservedly¡°, and was about to speak. However, Jean dashed in, and sighed, ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s better to be at home!¡± She saw Josh, she even stroked his hair, ¡°Hi, little Josh!¡± She rubbed his hair while talking. Then she passed through his face and flew inside. Josh, ¡°!!¡± Jean¡¯s hands felt like ice, fog, and knives, he could not help but shiver. Help! The dead aunt suddenly attacked me! Bettany was discharged from the hospital, the house was full of joy, and the smell of white¨Ccut chicken could be smelled everywhere. ¡°Dinner is ready!¡± ke shouted. Lilly ran to one side and lit a stick of incense, and stuck the incense in the mud outside the building, facing the main building entrance. Then Margaret brought out the white¨Ccut chicken, put it on the table, and worshiped the ancestors first. The courtyard is filled with the smell of white¨Ccut chicken and sandalwood. It felt festive! Lilly Lilly regretted, ¡°There is only one string of fireworks left, if there is another string of fireworks, it will be perfect!¡± It would feel even more festive if they had the fireworks! Suddenly a firecracker was thrown over, followed by a crackling sound! The children were so scared that they ran away! Edwardughed loudly, ¡°Uncle Edward is here, isn¡¯t it just to set off a cannon? Uncle Edward would love help every cute baby to realize their dreams!¡± Lilly was anxious, ¡°Uncle Edward, you are cheating!¡± Edward smiled, picked up Lilly and carried her on his shoulder. At the dinner table, Lilly served a set of te and cutlery, and arranged the meat and vegetables in an orderly manner. She stuck a fork in the middle of the food. ¡°Mom, please eat!¡± She put the rice aside. Bettany looked at Lilly worriedly, the little girl missed her mother again? However, she saw Edward also put vegetables into the te, ¡°Eat more, eat more!¡± Anthony suddenly picked out the coriander caught in the chicken ¨C Jean did not eat coriander. Bettany red at Anthony and Edward. Not only was the kid following around, they were fooling around too! On the side, Jean seemed to be unable to hear anything, and huddled and ate by herself. The bowl of food quickly lost its taste¡­ With a wrinkled face, Lilly quietly looked through her wallet. She quickly brought the cold and tasteless meal in front of her, and pushed her small bowl over, sticking her fork into it. Jean, ¡°Hey, there are more!¡± She then finished it again. Lilly¡¯s face was somewhat tangled, and she pinched her fingers to count secretly. Mom needed to eat a chicken for each meal, that was at least 200 dors a day, for a month, that would be¡­ For a year, that would be¡­ Ah, she could not afford to support her mother more and more! Seeing that Jean had ¡°eaten¡± everything that could be eaten, Lilly opened her wallet in pain, and there were only two hundred dors left! Other ghosts could only cat food when people perform the necessary rituals, or they did not even get to 3/4 eat for a year. Whereas her mother¡­ Boo¨Choo, it was so hard to support her financially¡­ The adults chatted about something at the dinner table. It was roughly about a friend¡¯s father who was hospitalized. Anthony would go to see him after he was discharged from the hospital. Anthony said tha was enough for him to represent the Crawford family. There must be so many people¡­. Looking back, Lilly stared at him eagerly and said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m going too.¡± Anthony wanted to refuse, but he said in one word, ¡°Okay.¡± For Lilly, there was really no principle at all¡­ ** Three days passed in a blink of an eye, Bettany went for acupuncture again. Not sure if it was her illusion, but she always felt that this acupuncture was more painful thanst time. However, Lilly said it was normal, so she had no choice but not to ask. On the fourth day, Lilly continued acupuncture, and the silver needles seemed to emit a cold light in the sunlight. Bettany finally knew how to be afraid¨Cthese days of acupuncture, her legs became more and more useless. She could stand up initially, but now she could only lie on the bed, her whole body hurt. Lilly also seemed to be struggling, her forehead was covered with sweat, and her little face was flushed. ¡°Lilly, if it doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s forget about it?¡± Lilly raised her head immediately, ¡°No? Who says I can¡¯t? Stand out now!¡± Bettany, ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Bettany Stood Up Looking at the fierce little Lilly, Bettany said: She could not stand up either! Then Lilly stabbed fiercely, and her speed was getting faster and faster. Bettany immediately regretted it! She should not have said the word ¡®no¡®! Five minutester, Bettany¡¯s legs were covered with silver needles. Lilly looked at it with satisfaction, ¡°Look, granny, I¡¯m super powerful.¡± Old Mr. Crawford held the newspaper and pretended to read it, the corners of his lips pursed straight. Bettany wiped off her sweat, her lips trembling, ¡°It¡¯s amazing¡­ Our Lilly is the best!¡± So if the needle was stuck, would she be able to stand up tomorrow? Unexpectedly, Lilly, who finished with the needle, went to the side and fell asleep! Old Mrs. Crawford, ¡°???¡± Just, just leave her alone? This leg was full of silver needles, was it really all right? Little did they know that Jean was watching, and Lilly told Anthony that today¡¯s silver needle would be kept for an hour. She knew that her mother and uncle would wake her up, so she fell asleep with great care. Bettany, ¡°Lilly¡­¡± Lilly turned over. Bettany, ¡°Lilly¡­¡± In a daze, Lilly grabbed the pillow and rolled to the side, sleeping with the expression of ¡®Don¡¯t disturb me¡®. Old Mr. Crawford said, ¡°Lilly is tired from acupuncture, let her rest for a while.¡± Bettany had nowhere to vent her anger, so when she caught old Mr. Crawford, she yelled, ¡°Good for you, what else could you do other than just sitting around watching!¡± Old Mr. Crawford, ¡°?¡± No, he did not say anything this time, why was he still scolded? He did not know acupuncture either, what else could he do besides watching. Anthony came in with the medicine, and said in a low voice, ¡°Lilly told me that the silver needle needs to be kept for an hour.¡± He looked at the time, ¡°I¡¯ve already set the rm clock.¡± 1/4 Old Mrs. Crawford, ¡°!!¡± One hour! She had to look at the silver needles all over her legs for an hour? As she trembled, the silver needles all over her legs also trembled, making her dizzy. Old Bettany closed her eyes and passed out¡­ Anthony¡¯s heart tightened. However, Bettany soon started snoring lightly. Anthony, ¡°¡­¡± Old Mr. Crawford, ¡°¡­¡± Fifty minutester, Lilly was woken up by Jean and Anthony at the same time. She yawned, her eyes were blurred, and she was still a little bit out of focus. Anthony looked at her helplessly. He knew that the little girl would be in a daze, so he set aside five minutes for her to recover. When it was almost time, he said, ¡°Lilly, it¡¯s time to keep the needles.¡± Lilly, ¡°Oh oh oh!¡± She looked and saw that granny was still asleep. The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°That is great, I can keep the needles while granny/is asleep.¡± This way granny would not be nervous. Lilly held the silver needle and focused on retracting the needle, while Anthony also watched her movements closely. Old Mr. Crawford¡¯s newspaper had long been put down. No one noticed, Polly came in with his head poking around. Seeing that the atmosphere seemed a little tense, it tilted its head to observe. Just as Lilly took back thest silver needle, Polly quacked, ¡°It¡¯s on fire! It¡¯s on fire!¡± Bettany was awakened, opened her eyes suddenly, turned over and ran outside, ¡°Where is the fire?!¡± Anthony and old Mr. Crawford looked at Bettany who ran out in amazement. Lilly was also dumbfounded. Just before acupuncture, she asked the Master, ¡°After this acupuncture, will granny be able to stand up tomorrow?¡± -The master said very contemptuously that it would not be tomorrow, because she could walk on the after acupuncture. spot 2/4 Now Lilly finally believed it, and she also knew what he meant! Bettany found out that she had been cheated, and looked at Polly angrily when she came back, ¡°Polly, nonsense, I¡¯ll stew you!¡± Polly thumped and flew to Lilly¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t stew me, don¡¯t stew me! I could go to the hall and go to the kitchen, I could fight hooligans and deal with mistresses, I could defend my loneliness and create brilliance, I could repairputers and climb walls!¡± Bettany, ¡°¡­¡± She had to stew it now! Lilly pointed at Bettany¡¯s leg, ¡°Look, granny!¡± Bettany lowered her head, was stunned for a moment, and immediately stretched out her hand, ¡°Help me, I¡¯m suddenly afraid of heights.¡± She was able to stand up now, standing up firmly, unlike the feeling of emptiness some time ago¡­ On the contrary, it made her feel a little unrealistic! Old Mr. Crawford supported her with ck lines all over his forehead, and asked, ¡°Lilly, could your granny walk a few steps while standing?¡± Some time ago, Lilly and Director Ean were fighting each other. He remembered that Lilly said that she could not exercise after recovering. Lilly put away the silver needle and said, ¡°Okay, granny could walk tonight!¡± If she did not fall before, she could probably dance in the square now! Old Mr. Crawford heaved a sigh of relief inwardly, and immediately let Bettany go, ¡°Lilly said you could walk, take two steps, if you have nothing to do, take a few steps.¡± Old Mr. Crawford swore that when he said this, his mind was really on Bettany¡¯s legs. However, he did not want to be scolded by Bettany again, but Bettany just did, ¡°You are the one who has nothing to do!¡± Old Mr. Crawford, ¡°???¡± Apanied by the whole family, Old Mrs. Crawford walked a few steps cautiously. Then she went faster and faster, very happy. ¡°I could really walk?¡± Bettany rejoiced, ¡°I could really walk!¡± A few days ago, she was able to walk, but she had to hold on to something. If she did not, she would walk very slowly, with an indescribable sense of powerlessness. Now it was different, now she felt that she was standing firmly, and it was no problem to run a few kilometers! Edward was so shocked that his mouth opened into an O shape. Lilly said that acupuncture could make granny stand up, but he still did not really believe it. Unexpectedly, she actually stood up. After dinner, Bettany took a pair of red fans and eagerly led the whole family out. ¡°Don¡¯t run away, apany me to the square dance!¡± Really, Bettany was so happy that she did not know how to express the joy in her heart. She decided to go to Riverside Square to dance two songs ¡°Good Day¡°, ¡°Lucky¡± and ¡°Better and Better¡± with others! If conditions permit, she could even dance two more songs ¡°On the Moon¡± and ¡°Flying Freely¡°¡­¡± Everyone in the Crawford family: (¡ã¨C¡ã,,) Riverside Park.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Bettany danced happily with her fans, and forced old Mr. Crawford to take a small video of the whole process and send it to the family. So¡­ Bryson, who had justpleted a flight mission, turned on his phone, which vibrated non¨Cstop. He quickly opened YouChat and took a look¨C He was stunned on the spot! Who was the one who danced with two red fans in a series of more than a dozen short videos? Jonas, who was catching up on sleep and preparing for filming at night, was awakened by the vibration. During his rest, he blocked everyone¡¯s notifications, except for his family members¨C He clicked on the family group and his sleepy bugs had all run away, and he sat up on the bed soberly in an instant. This red¨Cfaced, square dancing olddy who overwhelmed the crowd was his mother?? Just after rescuing a patient, Gilbert sat down exhaustively and took out his mobile phone to read the messages that he did not have time for just now¨C He saw Bettany holding two red fans and dancing in eighteen short videos in a row. With a ding, old Mr. Crawford sent out another new one. The whole group was silent. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 hapter 229 Lilly or Little Miracle Doctor? Thetest short video showed Bettany drinking water during the intermission, and said with a radiant look, ¡°Did you see? I could stand up and dance now! All thanks to Lilly¡± Bettany¡¯s eyes were proud, ¡°Lilly¡¯s acupuncture cured me, our Lilly is really a little blessing!¡± Lilly did Acupuncture? Lilly made the olddy stand up? All the brothers of the Crawford family were stunned and unbelievable! Edward: [Brothers, what are you still waiting for, sing your praises! ] ke: [Olddy 666¨Cwho is so cool to have cured the olddy? Oh that¡¯s my daughter, that¡¯s right. Everyone in the Crawford family, ¡°¡­¡± They conveniently ignored the vain ke. Anthony: [Like] Liam: [Like] Bryson: [Mom, it¡¯s amazing. Lilly is also¡­ Too impressive!] Jonas: [Olddy, great! ¨COur Lilly is actually a little miracle doctor!] Edward: [Add supper tonight, I will buy everything the RIverside Market sells!] Gilbert: [Congrattions! By the way, I would like to give a thumbs up to the sixth and the seventh brothers. Focus on our little baby¡­ Would you like Lilly to take the chief physician exam with mell Everyone lined up and said in unison [Go away]. Human body camera old Mr. Crawford: [Sent a new video] (Continuing 360¨Cdegree shooting) Holding the phone, Lilly found an emoji: [(((o(****)o)))) Everyone:!! Kawaii!! (****)? Their little baby could send messages! Anthony¡¯s eyes were soft, and he chose a small video of the olddy dancing in the square and the family at the same time, and posted it on his page. In less than two seconds, arge group of people replied: ??? ???? ????? The olddy of the Crawford family had been in a wheelchair for five years, and heard that she had just 14 been discharged from the hospital a few days ago. Now she could stand up and dance in the square?? [Please share your miracle doctor!] [President Crawford, my family just picked some wild mushrooms from Whitefog Mountain, and I¡¯ll send you some?] [Which old miracle doctor is it, with unrivaled medical skills, what a miracle!] [Seeking introduction!] [Please introduce +1] [Please introduce +2] As soon as the Reed family took Mr. Reed out of the hospital, they all had sad faces. The old man was certainly demented, he was unconscious, his eyes were dull, and he could not even eat, drink and go to the toilet normally. After staying for a few days, he was able to eat and sit up after being discharged from the hospital, but the doctor said that he could not stand up on his legs anymore. At this moment, the eldest son of the Reed family, who was just scrolling through his social media, suddenly saw Anthony¡¯s post. He widened his eyes and subconsciously stood up. Old Mrs. Crawford stand up? He hurriedly wanted to call Anthony, but he saw that Anthony sent a message: [I heard that your father had been discharged from the hospital. I n to visit tomorrow. Are you free?] The eldest son of the Reed family was trembling, and quickly replied: [I am free, as long as old Mr. Crawfordes, I am free anytime!] The old man of the Crawford family and the old man of the Reed family were in the same production team in the past, and they had some friendship. When the Crawford family and the Reed family were doing business, Anthony and the eldest son of the Reed family were also considered old friends. At this time, Graysen, the eldest son of the Reed family, wished he could take his old man to the Crawford¡¯s mansion immediately, but when he thought that the old man had just been discharged from the hospital, he forcibly endured it. The next day. Anthony brought Lilly to visit. Graysen had been waiting outside the door early, but Anthony brought a child with him. Graysen only saw Lilly once on her birthday, and at this time he hurriedly nced at Lilly, told his family to take good care of Lilly, and then hurriedly took Anthony to the study. 2/4 Lilly obediently sat on the sofa, looking around the Reed family¡¯s mansion curiously. Jean said from the side, ¡°Mr. Reed and your grandfather are friends, and they used to ride cows in the countryside together for production.¡± Lilly let out a wow, ¡°Riding a bull for production, I don¡¯t know what it means to engage in production for the time being.¡± However, bull riding sounded great. Lilly was immediately full of admiration for the old man of the Reed family whom she had never met. She turned her head and asked, ¡°Auntie, could Lilly go and see the old man?¡± It was Graysen¡¯s daughter¨Cinw Alice who took care of her. She looked at the well¨Cbehaved Lilly and liked her from the bottom of her heart. Many children liked to look here and there when they were in other people¡¯s homes, and even cause damage, but Lilly really sat quietly, with her hands neatly ced on her knees, and no one could help but like her. ¡°Sure!¡± Alice said, ¡°However, just now, the aunt pushed the old man out to rx, so he is in the garden, let¡¯s go!¡± Lilly nodded and said ¡°Yeah¡°, which melted Alice¡¯s heart even more, and the exhaustion and tiredness of many days disappeared a little. In the garden. The nurse knew that the Reed family had a visitor, and it was said that it was old Mr. Crawford from the Crawford family. Graysen asked her to push the old man out to rx, presumably to have a good chat with President Crawford! So the nurse thought that no one woulde to her. They talked about things and received guests. They would probably not return in a while. She snacked on the nuts, and carefully put the shells of the nuts in her pocket. While swiping her phone, she did not look at the old man at all. The old man was dumbfounded, like an old child, he also wanted to eat snacks or something, he stretched out his hand and said something indistinctly. ¡°Nuts¡­ nuts¡­¡± The nurse red at him, ¡°A nut is a nut? You still want to eat nuts? You¡¯re nuts!¡± As though she was pulling a prank, she suddenly grabbed the nut shells in her pocket and threw it on the -old man¡¯s head. The old man was so frightened that he quickly closed his eyes. The nurse held the mobile phone with a smile, grabbed a big mouthful of nuts, chewed them in her mouth, and then spit them out, ¡°Come on, you, an old man who has bad teeth, I¡¯ll chew them for you.¡± She spit out arge mouthful of chewed nuts on the slippers, and even grabbed a handful of sand and sprinkled them on the nuts. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Here, I added salt for you, eat it!¡± The old man was demented now, so he did not know what was clean or not. The nurse gave him the nuts, and he took them tremblingly, with joy in his eyes like a child¡¯s. The nurse took pictures with his mobile phone andughed, ¡°Everyone, look at this old ass, he is so old and demented that he doesn¡¯t understand anything, yet he even wants to eat the nuts that I spit out.¡± ¡°The old man is really dirty and disgusting!¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m still too kind, I should have peed a little more just now.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡­¡® There was malice in the nurse¡¯s eyes, watching the old man grab the handful of chewed nuts, and was about to stuff them into his mouth¡­ Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 ck Hearted Ghost Just when the nuts were about to be stuffed into the old man¡¯s mouth, a jet¨Cck thing flew over and hit the old man¡¯s wrist with a snap. The dirty nuts in the old man¡¯s hand suddenly fell off and scattered all over his body. The old man also screamed in fright. The pitch¨Cck thing fell on the soft grass of the flower bed and rolled twice¡­ It turned out to be a turtle. The tortoise turned over proficiently as if it was used to it, andy motionless on its stomach. Jean, ¡°Fuck¡­Grass¡­Grass is a kind of nt¡­ Cough, Lilly is amazing!¡± Polly in the pet bag poked his head out and shouted loudly, ¡°I thought superman was already invincible, but I did not expect this person to be braver than him. It doesn¡¯t make sense at all!¡­ Does not make sense!¡± Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched. Alice stared nkly at Lilly and her quacking parrot, then at the turtle,pletely dazed. She was startled when her eyes fell on the old man, and ran forward in a hurry. She saw that the old man was covered with nut skins and some dirty things. Alice quickly helped him to pat it off, and asked, ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡± The old man grabbed her wrist, looked at Alice aggrievedly, and said something. The nurse was frightened. She did not even notice when Alice came! She did not have time to turn off the phone, so she put it in her pocket, and hurriedly stepped forward to help the old man clean it up. ¡°Ah¡­ Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m sorry! I went to the toilet in a hurry just now. I saw that the old man had been craving nuts for a long time, so I secretly brought some out for him¡­¡± ¡°I did not expect that he would make himself like this¡­¡± The nurse looked guilty. The master preconceived that she was good, and she hinted that she felt sorry for the old man so she secretly brought him snacks ¨C generally speaking, the master would not be too suspicious. Unexpectedly, a childish voice said, ¡°Auntie, you are lying!¡± The nurse was taken aback, then looked at Lilly who was at the side. Where did this little thinge from? Little nosy kid! She made a nk look, ¡°I did not, this¡­ Kid, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± The nurse did not see Alice for the first time just now, because she also firmly believed that Alice did not 1/4 Chapter 230 ck Hearted Ghost see her at the corner of the garden. Just don¡¯t admit it! As for what a kid said, could you believe it? Alice¡¯s expression was very bad. After hearing Lilly¡¯s words, she was suddenly not sure what the nurse was going to do. She had no choice but to say, ¡°The old man¡¯s mind is not clear. It¡¯s not that you won¡¯t be allowed to go to the bathroom, but you could push the old man back before you go! It takes at least ten minutes for go back and forth to the bathroom, what if something happens to the old man? you to The nurse looked troubled, ¡°Yes! I was too careless, Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m sorry, I will definitely pay attention next time¡­ No, no, there will never be a next time!¡± Lilly stared at the nurse and said clearly, ¡°You did not go to the toilet just now, you were holding something to feed the old man.¡± Although she did not see it clearly, but mother saw it clearly! Master had seen it clearly. Both mother and master asked her to quickly stop the old man¡¯s movements, so she threw Tortoise out. She also saw clearly that this aunt had ghosts on her head! The master said, this ghost was called a ck heart ghost, and if she could be stalked by a ck heart ghost then this auntie must not be a good person.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¨C When the ck¨Chearted ghost saw Pablo, his first reaction was to run, but Pablo pinned him on the head of the nurse. The nurse felt very troubled, but could only show a confused expression on her face, ¡°Uh, the old man is just eating nuts¡­ He did not eat anything.¡± Lilly pointed to the slipper that fell under the old man¡¯s feet, ¡°First, Auntie, your slipper is under Grandpa¡¯s feet, did you just wear one slipper to go to the bathroom?¡± The nurse, ¡°¡­¡± Lilly pointed at the nuts all over the floor again, ¡°Second, grandpa doesn¡¯t know how to eat nuts, but these nut shells are very clean.¡± Care workers:¡°¡­¡­¡± Lilly pointed to the lump of nuts on the ground again, ¡°Third, if grandpa eats nuts by himself, he shouldn¡¯t be able to eat the nuts cleanly while chewing the nuts, spit them out and eat them again? And the nuts are still mushy. There¡¯s sand and all together.¡± The little girl directly copied what her mother said, and said that she had also learned a few things¡­ The nurse was anxious and looked like she had been wronged. She stuttered and tried to act honest, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on! My slippers, didn¡¯t I just run too fast and my shoes flew away?¡± ¡°I also peeled the nuts for the old man at the beginning, so the skins of the nuts are clean. Maybe after I 2/4 went to the toilet, he grabbed and ate it himself in a hurry?¡± Alice frowned, ¡°What about the sand in the nut paste?¡± The nurse opened her mouth, ¡°Maybe it fell on the ground, but the old man picked it up again¡­¡± Lilly looked like a little adult, and shook her head seriously, ¡°Auntie, you see, there are ws in your lie, how could grandpa pick up things in a wheelchair? You can¡¯t bend down to pick things up in a wheelchair! When granny was in a wheelchair, she could not pick up things by herself if she dropped them, they were all picked up by others. So it was impossible for the old man to drop the nuts and pick them up again. Lilly looked at Jean, her eyes seemed to be able to speak: Right, mom? Jean gave a thumbs up, ¡°My little girl is so smart, she learns so fast!¡± Alice frowned and said, ¡°Yes, this is absolutely impossible.¡± This time the nurse could not find a reason at all. She had a look of ¡°I have a reason but I can¡¯t exin¡°, and she was so anxious that she kept saying, ¡°Oh, ouch, this, this, this, I really don¡¯t know, this, this¡­ How could this be? What¡¯s going on, do you want to check the monitoring?¡± The nurse dared to check the surveince because she had stepped on it in the past two days and knew which part of the Reed mansion could not be captured by the surveince. Alice sneered, ¡°Yes, then check.¡± Graysen and Anthony were rmed, and when they came out, Alice had already said that someone would check the monitoring. Graysen frowned, ¡°Is there some misunderstanding?¡± This nurse was chosen by him from arge professionalpany. She had won many awards and was also a certified ¡°triple A nurse¡± in the industry. Alice said, ¡°If there is a misunderstanding, just check the monitoring and find out!¡± Anthony¡¯s tone was light, but he stood firmly on Lilly¡¯s side, ¡°Our Lilly will not lie.¡± Graysen did not say anything more. Surprisingly, when the surveince was reyed, this corner of the garden did not happen to be photographed¡­ The nurse¡¯s eyes turned red, and she said aggrievedly, ¡°Forget it, those in our profession are often misunderstood by the master, we are all used to it¡­¡± She looked at Lilly with a helpless tone, ¡°Maybe this kid is wrong, but it¡¯s okay, it also made me reflect on myself, I was indeed careless, it was my fault.¡± Lilly, ¡°¡­¡± 3/4 Jean spat indignantly. ¡°Bah! You¡¯re in your 40s or 50s, and you¡¯re still ying victim! What a shame!¡± Pablo narrowed his eyes slightly, and said softly, ¡°Lilly, check her cell phone.¡± Lilly immediately turned to look at Anthony, ¡°Uncle, check her cell phone.¡± The nurse¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she panicked for a moment¡­. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Deeds Revealed, The Dog Jumped Over The Wall In A Hurry The nurse subconsciously reached out and grabbed the mobile phone in her trouser pocket, and suddenly remembered that she was shooting a video in a panic¡­ This video had not been cut off, it had been filming! She quickly deleted the video. Jean floated over, ¡®Oh? Still want to delete the video?¡± She reached out and grabbed the nurse¡¯s fingers. Graysen was also decisive, raised his hand and said. ¡°Daisy, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to check the phone. right?¡± The nurse¡¯s index finger trembled slightly, and the more nervous her hand became, the slipperier her hand was. For some reason, her fingers were about to cramp, but she could not open the photo album. There was finally a trace of panic in her eyes, ¡°Ah, this, this may not be convenient, I usually like to take selfies¡­ Lilly asked strangely, ¡°It¡¯s just a selfic, what¡¯s the inconvenience? Auntie, don¡¯t you wear clothes when you take a selfie?¡± Everyone, ¡°¡­¡± Well! Children are innocent¡­ Unexpectedly, the nurse followed Lilly¡¯s words with a look of embarrassment, ¡°This¡­ this is indeed the case¡­¡± Everyone, ¡°¡­¡± Lilly¡¯s small face was solemn, and she directly exposed it, ¡°No, Auntie, you just want to delete the video. secretly. This video must be shameful.¡± Alice looked ugly, and directly took the nurse¡¯s mobile phone, and said coldly. ¡°It could be inconvenient if it is other people, but I think I could, since we are all women, I am concerned about my father¨Cinw. Daisy, you should be able to understand, right?¡± Daisy¡­ No, she did not want to understand! She wanted to grab the phone back, but was stopped by others. Alice clicked on the photo album, and the first thing she saw was a video, she clicked on it directly. Only to hear the vicious voice of the nurse: Everyone, look at this old stupid donkey, he is so old and demented that he doesn¡¯t understand anything. and he even wants to eat the nuts I spit out] The old man is really dirty and disgusting!) [Hey, I¡¯m still too kind, I should have peed a little more just now.] Then there was Daisy¡¯s hahahaughter, which was full of malice and humiliation. On the screen, Daisy spit out the chewed nuts on her slippers, and mixed them with a handful of sand. She also said that her slippers were dirty, and the old man would lick them cleanter. Alice was trembling with anger, and Graysen felt his head buzzing, and a wave of anger rushed straight to his forehead! In addition to this video, there were many more below! The old man was taking a bath, and Daisy took pictures of the old man unscrupulously, making fun of him while filming, and asked everyone to see [how ugly the old guy is]¡­. To feed the old man, Daisy deliberately poured the rice porridge soup into the old man¡¯s nose,ughed and photographed the old man who was choking and coughing and almost died. Sleeping at night, the old man was not allowed to sleep. As soon as the old man closes his eyes, he was pped to wake him up, and he was not let go until the old man is exhausted. The more Alice watched, the more she could not continue watching. A normal person would not be able to look directly at such a video of elder abuse, but she took pleasure in it. Everyone in the Reed family was stunned, especially the servants. They got along with Daisy day and night, and always thought that she was an honest and kind¨Chearted person. Sometimes they would take over for her to take care of the old man and persuade her to take a rest. Never expected that the devil was beside them! ¡°You¡­you! Daisy!¡± Alice was very angry. No wonder the old man was scared when he saw Daisy at the beginning, and he was babbling, and he did not want Daisy to take care of him. They thought that everyone did not understand what the old man wanted, so the old man lost his temper and advised him to listen to the nurse. She even threatened him in desperation, saying that if she continued to make trouble, she would leave him alone! Alice regretted it very much now. Graysen rushed forward angrily, and pped the nurse on the face, sending her flying. ¡°Call the police! Uncle Thomas, call the police immediately!¡± He was so angry that his chest heaved. Daisy covered her face and kept shouting, ¡°Mr. Reed, I, I did not do it on purpose, I really, I did not mean anything malicious, I¡­¡± Lilly sighed softly. Why did this nurse aunt, like the previous nurse named Juan, say that she had no malicious intentions? Did they misunderstand the word malicious? Alice cursed angrily. ¡°The video evidence is here, you tell me it wasn¡¯t intentional or malicious?¡± Graysen was extremely angry. ¡°This horse is just talking nonsense with open eyes! Wait for your prison meal!¡± Graysen was so angry that he lost his demeanor, wishing he could beat Daisy himself. Daisy was scared after all. It was not just the old man¡¯s video on, the phone! There were more¡­¡­. To put it bluntly, taking these videos of the old man was abuse at best, and had not caused any personal injury. At most, she would lose her job, and at worst, she would be locked up for two or three years. However, more of those videos were beyond that. In addition to some videos she took before, there were also some videos sent by her group friends. These videos were their special ¡°hobbies¡°. If they fell into the hands of the police, she and her group of friends would be shot! Daisy panicked, she could not pretend anymore, she knelt down and begged for mercy, ¡°Mr. Reed, I was wrong, I was really wrong, I, I was just taught, I was not like this, please let me go just this one time!¡± ¡°Mr. Reed, please forgive me¡­ I have two children and two elderly people in my family, and my husband doesn¡¯t go to work. The whole family relies on me to support me. Mr. Reed, I, I, and I should die! However, my children¡¯s parents are innocent¡­¡± ¡°For the sake of my two poor children¡­¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Graysenughed angrily, ¡°For the sake of your two children? Isn¡¯t it more pitiful for them to have a mother like you?¡± ¡°You also have parents and elderly people in your family, how could you do such a heartless thing!¡± Daisy looked remorseful, ¡°I was wrong, I really know I was wrong, I was deceived by others, saying that a video could give you 10,000 dors, Pam just obsessed¡­¡± In desperation, she made up an excuse. Alice gritted her teeth, ¡°Isn¡¯t our Reed family giving you enough?! Live¨Cin care, others¡® best offer is 50,000 a month, and our family will give you 100,000 a month!¡± Daisy looked resigned to beating and scolding, her eyes were full of remorse, and she cried bitterly, ¡°Madam, you are very kind to me! It¡¯s because I am not human, because I am blind to money, I just want money, but I am really not that kind, a perverted person, all because of the buyer¡¯s request for the video¡­¡± However, no matter how much she cried and how she pretended to be pitiful, the members of the Reed family showed no sign of softening their hearts. It seemed that they had to kill her! The siren rang outside, and the officials arrived. Daisy knew that she would die if she was caught, so she jumped over the wall in a hurry, and suddenly her eyes were on Lilly, and she rushed towards Lilly! She could not care anymore. If she died, she had to be a backer. She wanted to grab this damned little thing, use her as a threat, and let them let her go! What she did not see was that Jean and Pablo, who were floating aside, looked at her sympathetically¡­ Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Chapter 232 She Sent Herself to Prison A cruel look shed in Daisy¡¯s eyes. I can grab such a cute girl with one hand! However, just as her hand touched Lilly, she was turned upside down and fell out! Daisy was stunned. She did not even know how she flew out. She felt her back hurt and curled up in pain. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Alice and Graysen were stunned. Everyone¡¯s mouths opened in surprise. Anthony originally wanted to ask Charlie to give money to the servants to seal Lilly¡¯s secret. But after thinking about it, if others asked those servants why they suddenly became rich, his action would prove Lilly was indeed strong. It was better not to seal it. After Anthony figured it out, he saved hundreds of millions. It took Graysen a while to return his senses. He looked at Anthony in astonishment. Anthony said lightly, ¡°Lilly is a little stronger than ordinary people. She practiced martial arts with her father. She is very talented.¡± Graysen¡¯s mouth twitched. Is she only a little strong? However, it was barely understandable when Graysen thought about it. He knew that Lilly¡¯s father was ke. Since it was God of Battle, it was not unusual that Lilly could throw people away. Furthermore, the technique of the over¨Cthe¨Cshoulder throw was mightier than the strength, and Daisy was rtively thin. When Graysen was thinking, he saw Lilly yelling and rushing over, then stepped on Daisy. ¡°I hit! Hit! Hit!¡± Her expression was fierce but cute. Graysen¡¯s mouth twitched again. Well, she seems no different from an ordinary child. Polly also flew out when Lilly rushed over. It stood on the back of the Tortoise and sang, ¡°Pull the radish! Hey, I can¡¯t pull it out! Old man,e quickly! Help me pull out the radish!¡± Tanner echoed in the wheelchair, ¡°Radish¡­¡± Everyone was speechless. When the police officers arrived, they saw such a scene, and their mouths twitched. Graysen immediately exined the situation. The police officers checked on Daisy¡¯s phone, and they felt their scalps numb. Daisy¡¯s phone photo album was not only full of her abuse of the elderly. There were even several videos of her suffocating the elderly! Daisy did not have the slightest awe of life but smiled strangely. ¡°Look, guys! I killed another one today! This old guy hasn¡¯t been able to sleep well for several days, and I haven¡¯t fed him well! He was already weak! His family felt his death was approaching, so I helped him to hell! See! Now that he¡¯s dead. His family won¡¯t suspect anything! Haha!¡± 1/2 The video was blurred, and the following scenes were that Daisy secretly filmed the crying scene of the family members. She pretended to cry on the side but looked like she was Smiling. ¡°It¡¯s terrible!¡± Several servants of the Reed family diverted their attention from Lilly¡¯s great strength, and they were horrified while listening to the video. Not only one such video, but several! The mostmon were suffocating the elderly with pillows or drowning them by pressing their head in the basin. ording to Daisy, it was not easy to be discovered by others. In addition to Daisy¡¯s videos, she also had a lot of other people¡¯s videos. She had many kinds of cruel videos, especially animal or people abuse! The police officers followed the clues and found the group chat where Daisy was. It was no exaggeration to say that at least half were killers in the group of 100 members. They had handled so many cases. It was their first time to feel the darkness and horror of human nature. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± The police officers red at Daisy. Daisy¡¯s mind buzzed, and she had only one thought. It¡¯s over! She regretted it, but she did not regret killing many people. She only regretted why she was so careless and was caught! Daisy cried and begged for mercy, ¡°Sorry, Sir! Please forgive me¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it! I don¡¯t know why I took these photos! I¡¯m insane¡­¡± Yes, I¡¯m mentally ill! Mentally ill patients won¡¯t be sentenced! Daisy immediately grinned and pretended to be crazy. ¡°Hey,e catch me! Mommy, I want candy!¡± One of the police officers sneered and took her away. ¡°Whether you have a mental illness isn¡¯t up to you! Moreover, you recorded the crime process just now. From this video, you haven¡¯t lost the ability to recognize and control yourself. Even if you¡¯re crazy, you can also be sentenced to death! Understand?¡± Daisy stopped her acting upon hearing that. No! I don¡¯t understand! Why am I so unlucky? Even the evidence to convict me was recorded by myself? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Mr. Reed, help! Please forgive me! I have two children¡­¡± Daisy begged Graysen for mercy in a panic. When she killed others, she felt fun. She did not know the fear until death befell her Graysen¡¯s expression was indifferent. Forgive her? I¡¯ll pay attention to this case until those scumbags are all sentenced to death! The police officers took Daisy¡¯s phone and reported it while quickly collecting evidence. It was a big case! To prevent more people from being threatened with their lives, they must secretly act and quickly catch this group of people! The group members of Daisy¡¯s group chat, Happy Family, had no idea that Daisy caused them to the guillotine. Everyone looked at Daisy, who was taken away. They felt horrified,plicated, and afraid. They did not recover for the time being. On the contrary, Lilly seemed to be dragging something and was struggling. Pablo took the containment spirit from her hand and said, ¡°Let me help you.¡± He moved his fingers, and the containment spirit floated up. Pablo sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll watch you. Do dare to move?¡± The unkind spirit that was struggling violently did not dare to move anymore. you stil After such a thing happened, the Reed family did not have the mood to entertain Anthony and Lilly. Lilly¡¯s mission was alsopleted as she caught the unkind spirit. Lilly picked Tortoise from thewn and patted it. She uttered, ¡°Mr. Tortoise, I¡¯m sorry! I was in a hurry. and couldn¡¯t find anything else¡­¡± She paused and immediately added, ¡°But I thought of it! If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll throw my shoes! I¡¯ll never throw you again!¡± Is that true? Tortoise squinted as if it did not care about this matter. Seeing Lilly bring Tortoise back, Polly whistled and said, ¡°Hello, you¡¯re back?¡± Tortoise immediately retracted its head. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Super Slow Response After Anthony and Graysen chatted, they bid farewell at the door. Before leaving, Lillyy on the car window and waved to Tanner. ¡°Old Mr. Reed, get well soon!¡± Tanner could not speak clearly, and his intelligence might not be as good as a child. He only waved to Lilly and murmured to himself. Anthony told Graysen, ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to send the relevant rehabilitation training information.¡± The Reed family was so grateful that they watched Anthony¡¯s car leave before returning. In the car, Jean suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh my god! Anthony forgot to seal Lilly¡¯s secret!¡± When Lilly threw Daisy out just now, several servants saw the scene. Pablo said calmly, ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to do that.¡± Jean wondered. ¡°Why?¡± Lilly did not know what they were talking about. She scratched her foot and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Pablo exined, ¡°If he gives the servants money, his action will prove Lilly¡¯s strength is real. There are two ways to cover up the truth in the world. One is to shut up people, and the other is to turn the truth into rumors.¡± When a matter was too exaggerated, no matter how those servants told others, no one would believe it. Instead, giving money would leave evidence. As for Graysen, he would not tell others even if he felt something was wrong. Jean suddenly realized. ¡°That¡¯s true. Anthony¡¯s IQ is indeed better than others!¡± Anthony asked Lilly, ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Lilly tilted her head and said, ¡°Mom said your IQ is indeed better than others!¡± Anthony understood what Jean meant and could not help but smile slightly. Lilly suddenly raised her foot andughed. ¡°Uncle Anthony, smell my foot!¡± Anthony grabbed her foot and scratched her nose dotingly. ¡°Naughty girl.¡± After capturing the unkind spirit home, the rest was the judgment process. Surprisingly, the unkind spirit remained silent and obedient. They returned to Crawford Mansion, and Lilly dragged the unkind spirit. Jean hurriedly asked, ¡°Sweetie, do you need my help?¡± Lilly waved. ¡°No need! I can do it!¡± Polly unzipped the pet bag, then poked its head out. It stretched its wings and pped but did not fly. It only followed Lilly by shaking its head. At this moment, an ident happened. The unkind spirit suddenly turned into an aura. It looked like he 1/3 had suppressed all his hostility. He rushed out from the containment spirit! Pablo¡¯s eyes sharpened. He knew that the unkind spirit was not that obedient. However, to his surprise, the unkind spirit did not rush toward Lilly but Polly! Polly¡¯s eyes me? Caw!¡± widened, and it flew up with fright while shouting, ¡°Don¡¯te here! Why are you chasing The unkind spirit thought simply. It was harder to possess a person. Even if he seeded, Lilly and Pablo could instantly deal with him. It was better to attach to a parrot unexpectedly. When Lilly and Pablo were caught off guard, he could fly away immediately! However, the unkind spirit did not expect Polly to fly to Pablo! Ordinary animals can¡¯t see ghosts. How did that parrot fly to him? The unkind spirit chased Polly but threw himself into Pablo instead. Everyone was speechless. Pablo sneered. ¡°Want to run?¡± The unkind spirit turned pale and quickly said, ¡°I won¡¯t run away anymore!¡± Then, he looked at Lilly and saw her open the containment spirit. The unkind spirit backed into the containment spirit aggrievedly. At night. Lilly finished her meal and was about to go back to her room. Josh had been waiting and ran over with the camera. ¡°Lilly, are you back from catching ghosts again?¡± In the afternoon, he saw her bring something back. It must be a ghost. Meanwhile, Zachary deliberately passed by and followed the two of them. Lilly asked, ¡°Josh, are you not afraid anymore?¡± Josh sneered. ¡°When have I ever been scared?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Lilly could not help but cover her mouth and snigger. Josh¡¯s reply was so funny that no one would believe him. Zachary could not help but tease, ¡°Are you sure you never scared?¡± The three children muttered and entered Lilly¡¯s room, Hannah turned and looked at Liam pitifully. ¡°Daddy, I want to y in Lilly¡¯s room too!¡± Liam was expressionless. ¡°You can go after finishing your homework.¡± Hannah cried immediately. ¡°Why can Zac go there?¡± Liam answered, ¡°Zac doesn¡¯t y games anymore. He reads books. How about you?¡± Hannah was angry and felt that Zachary was unreliable and did not unite with her. Now she could only suffer alone. 2/3 In Lilly¡¯s room. The unkind spirit was tied beside the bed like the previous harem spirit. Josh set up the camera while Zachary took two small chairs. In the camera, a creeping ck figure suddenly appeared beside the bed. The unkind spirit nced toward the camera strangely and gloomily. Although Josh was prepared, he was still terrified. Thinking that Zachary was beside him, he suppressed his screams. But he found Zachary staring at the camera calmly. Josh wondered. Is Zac not afraid? Lilly took out a pack of puffs, sat on the small chair, and opened the package. She said, ¡°Okay, you may start your story now!¡± The unkind spirit looked at Lilly helplessly. She looks like she¡¯s listening to a fairy tale. Lilly stuffed a puff into her mouth. ¡°Say it! What¡¯s your name? Where are you from? What¡¯s your birth date? How did you die?¡± Children were carefree, pure, and happy. Lilly never thought about whether she could get a result. Anyway, she only had to follow Pablo obediently. The unkind spirit looked at Pablo and thought he was unlucky, so he could only tell his story. ¡°My name is Jeffrey Tran, from Zoswil. I was born in the old era, and my birth date is¡­ I died because five horses pulled me. My head, hands, and body were torn apart¡­ My heart was cut out¡­¡± Only then did Zachary react. D*mn it! It¡¯s a ghost! So scary! Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Smart Lilly It turned out that Jeffrey was from the old era and was doing business in the city at that time. One day he passed a grocery store and fell in love with the owner¡¯s fianc¨¦e. The owner was a young and clever man. In less than three months, his grocery store had be the best grocery store in the city. Since he was too busy, his fianc¨¦e came to help. ¡°His fianc¨¦e grew up with him since childhood. She came to help him. I was attracted to her the first time I saw her¡­¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The girl looked so beautiful and pure. So, Jeffrey suddenly had an idea. He always used dirty methods in his business. That night, he asked a gangster to sneak into the grocery store and mix rat poison into the ingredients. Josh eximed in surprise, ¡°Add rat poison!¡± It¡¯s crazy! From the history he learned, many poor people in that period worked hard in exchange for ingredients, and the whole family depended on them to survive. But Jeffrey mixed rat poison in the ingredients! The grocery store always sold many ingredients, especially when Jeffrey said the grocery store business was doing well. Jeffrey¡¯s action would kill many people! Lilly frowned and asked, ¡°Do you know you would kill many people?¡± Jeffrey responded, ¡°I know, but so what? Life was so hard in those days. Many people couldn¡¯t survive and wanted tomit suicide. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal!¡± Lilly and the others were speechless. Jeffrey did not care about it. To him, the life and death of others were like nothing. The next day, sure enough, someone was poisoned because they used poisonous ingredients to make meals. It was not only one or two families. Several families had died, vomited, and were ill. The police officers followed the clues to find the owner and arrested him. Because no evidence could be found, the police officers temporarily released the owner, but the family who were poisoned to death after eating poisonous food all came to him. The grocery store owner felt desperate. ¡°He needed money, but no one dared to buy his ingredients anymore. At this time, I had an idea again,¡± Jeffrey said, ¡°I asked two people to pretend to be businessmen who bought ingredients and took that owner to dinner to discuss business.¡± Those two drank the grocery store owner unconscious. Then, Jeffrey took a contract and made the owner sign it. -Josh frowned and asked, ¡°What is written in the contract?¡± Jeffrey answered, ¡°I wrote in the contract that he voluntarily transferred the grocery store to me and gave Lucy to me to pay off the debt.¡± Lucy was the owner¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Anyway, the owner was short of money. He had topensate those who died from eating poisonous ingredients, and he was anxious. So it was reasonable for him to sell the grocery store and his fianc¨¦e to pay off the debt! 1/3 The owner knew nothing before Jeffrey brought some men to the door. The more Lilly listened, the angrier she became. She crushed the puffs in her hand. ¡°And then?¡± Jeffrey said, ¡°And then my wish came true.¡± He got to the grocery store and married Lucy. The grocery store owner wanted to fight Jeffrey but was secretly caught by Jeffrey¡¯s men. Those men hit the owner half to death and threw him into the river. When Lucy knew about it, shemitted suicide in grief. Jeffrey continued, ¡°I thought the owner died, but he didn¡¯t. He sneaked into my house and caught me while I slept at midnight.¡± Upon saying that, Jeffrey showed his resentment, and his aura revealed all over his body. ¡°That d*mned guy! He tied five horses in five directions, then tied my head, hands, and feet to the horses. He threw the firecrackers to scare the horses, and they galloped in five directions.¡± That owner killed Jeffrey with five horses. ¡°I died so badly that I didn¡¯t have aplete body! The firecrackers were thrown on me and nailed my soul on the spot¡­¡± After the death, the grocery store owner cut out Jeffrey¡¯s heart. He sunk it into ck paint and threw it into a toilet. Jeffrey was forced to endure being quartered by five horses every day. He repeatedly died in fear and despair. Finally, he became a malignant spirit, an unkind spirit. Zachary snorted coldly. ¡°You deserve it!¡± Josh echoed, ¡°Agree!¡± Jeffrey kept silent, then asked, ¡°I¡¯ve said everything. I admit my crime! Can I go to hell now?¡± Lilly clutched the puffs angrily. ¡°Who told you to go to hell?¡± Jeffrey was stunned and happily asked, ¡°Do you mean I won¡¯t go to hell? I¡¯ll have a reincarnation?¡± Pablo wrote something in his booklet. Hearing that, he sneered, ¡°Reincarnation? Malignant spirits cannot be reincarnated.¡± Although ghosts punished in hell would eventually be reincarnated, the unkind spirit would not have such a chance. Jeffrey resented. ¡°Then what do you want? I¡¯ve told you the story, but you still won¡¯t let me go!¡± Lilly was furious and snorted. ¡°Did I say I¡¯ll let you go after you said everything?¡± Jeffrey choked and answered unwillingly, ¡°No¡­¡± Lilly added, ¡°I won¡¯t let you go! Understand?¡± Polly preened feathers on the balcony and interrupted suddenly, ¡°Stupid!¡± Jeffrey was pissed off. What a brat! I thought I was to get benefits after exining everything. I didn¡¯t expect to be tricked! ¡°I¡¯ll cut you into pieces!¡± Jeffrey threw himself at Lilly viciously. However, before he broke through the containment spirit, Pablo pped him back! Jeffrey immediately turned into an aura and was absorbed by the jar of souls! Lilly was dumbfounded and asked Pablo in doubt, ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you say that I should kill ghosts myself?¡± Pablo raised his eyebrows. ¡°The unkind spirit died in the containment spirit, right?¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Pablo said, ¡°You made this containment spirit, right?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lilly seemed to understand what Pablo was going to say. As she expected, Pablo said, ¡°So, it can be counted that you killed him, right?¡± He pped the containment spirit, not the unkind spirit. Lilly was speechless.. Jean¡¯s mouth twitched. I doubt Pablo will lead Lilly astray! Meanwhile, the police officers were questioning Daisy. ¡°Daisy Powell, those old people had no vengeance on you. Why did you kill them?¡± Daisy had no energy and exined in detail, ¡°My life is too boring. They always ordered me to do things as if I was born to be a maid. I¡¯m also a human. Why should they be rich, but I should serve them? I thought it was unfair, and I had no fun. Then, I killed the first old man¡­¡± Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Chapter 235 The Person Who Took Jean Away Back Then When Daisy killed the first person, it was only out of revenge. ¡°After I killed him, I was very panicked. But that family was kind. They thought I was frightened by the old man¡¯s death andforted me instead. The old man was already weak. I used a pillow to kill him. So they didn¡¯t notice the anomaly.¡± After the old man¡¯s burial, Daisy covered up her crime sessfully! Daisy was ecstatic and felt the joy of revenge. From then on, she began to embark on a road of no return. The interrogator pped the table and angrily said, ¡°The employers treated you so well. Don¡¯t you feel any guilt?¡± Daisy pursed her lips. What is guilt? They¡¯re so rich. They have the money to hire me to serve others. Why should I feel guilty? The interrogator could see through Daisy¡¯s thoughts. He endured his anger and asked, ¡°And then?¡± Daisy answered, ¡°Later, I became obsessed with it. At first, I only dared to abuse them, especially those demented old people who couldn¡¯t speak.¡± Soon, pure abuse could no longer make Daisy happy. Seeing those disgusting people who were so old and would soon die, she did not want to take care of them. So, Daisy became crazy and tried to abuse them repeatedly. She found that if she performed better, got higher grades, and got more nursing certificates, those families would not doubt her. She tried her best to make those families feel at ease and hand over their old people to her. She liked to control other people¡¯s lives, just like an addiction. Gradually, she became more dissatisfied with being happy alone. So, she found many friends with the same hobby. The interrogators were shocked by her abnormality and could not help but say, ¡°You¡¯re doing this job. Since you get this money, how can you me others for ordering you? You don¡¯t have to do it if you don¡¯t like others ordering you!¡± Daisy pouted. ¡°But I can get a lot of money from this job¡­¡± The interrogator choked for a moment. He was too angry to speak. The other interrogator barely kept calm and asked indifferently, ¡°Apart from the group Happy Family, do you have other simr groups?¡± Daisy talked so much, and her lips were a little dry. She smacked her lips and muttered, ¡°Is there any water?¡± The interrogator looked at her coldly. She had no choice but to say, ¡°No more. I only have this group. I like those members very much. They¡¯re like my family. They¡¯re nice to talk to, humorous and interesting. So I never changed the group.¡± Daisy considered those words of making fun of people¡¯s lives humorous and funny. The interrogators fell silent. Fortunately, the police officers arrested all of her members. After two consecutive days of high¨C intensity arrests, departments from all over the country worked together to catch all the criminals in Daisy¡¯s group. The members who got caught hated Daisy to death. They never expected to get into prison. Daisy even gave their criminal evidence to the police officers! After interrogation, Daisy returned to the prison and saw her members from afar. She happily met them, and the other parties recognized her. They knocked her to the ground, stepped on her, and hit her without saying a word. Daisy kept screaming in pain. At night, the prison was colder than a residence. Daisy curled up on the bed. Her eyes became swollen, and she could not keep her eyes open. Those members hit her seriously before she was assigned the current single room. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Daisy was so thirsty. She was in so much pain that she could not get down. She wished someone would serve her. Suddenly, the wind blew past, and the iron windows creaked. Daisy fell asleep from exhaustion but suddenly felt someone touching her head. ¡°Hey¡­ Do you want me to take care of you¡­¡± Daisy opened her eyes in fright and bounced up! Immediately afterward, she saw an old woman standing by the bed and staring at her. ¡°You¡­¡± Daisy was shocked. She recorded so many videos and often watched them. So she could recognize the old woman was the person she killed! ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯te here!¡± Daisy suddenly panicked. She was a little afraid when the police officers arrested her. But after staying in prison for two days, she knew she would not escape thew anyway, so she did not care about it anymore. However, the old woman drowned by Daisy suddenly appeared and made her terrified! There was a lot of noise outside the iron windows, and soon two old people climbed in! They said gloomily, ¡°Come on¡­ Let us take care of you¡­¡± Daisy screamed and wanted to run, but when her feet were on the ground, a hand reached out from under the bed and grabbed her ankle. ¡°Come down¡­ I¡¯ll help you step on your back!¡± The old man looked venomous. ¡°Ah!¡± Daisy screamed, but her hoarse voice was only a silent roar. No one heard her scream. The next day, Daisy died in the prison with her eyes open. Her body twisted into an unbelievable look, and her appearance was horrific. She was like Jennifer, who was scared to death in the corridor a few days ago. There was an uproar in public opinion for a while, but in the end, after the news announced the case, everyone¡¯s focus was on the crime. Everyone was furious and crusaded against the killers. Soon, they saw the final verdict to sentence all the killers who hadmitted many crimes to death. People cheered and ran around telling each other. ¡°I heard that a person discovered this crime. Who is that hero? I want to worship him!¡± ¡°He must be a handsome man with a sense of justice!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy!¡± Lilly¡¯s kindergarten first term ended, and summer vacation was around. Bettany¡¯s legs were also much better and stronger. Seeing that Bettany was getting well, Lilly thought it should be possible for Bettany to see Jean. ¡°By the way, Mommy. How did you get to South City by yourself?¡± Lilly suddenly thought of this matter. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jean was ying with Polly when she heard Lilly¡¯s question. She answered, ¡°At that time, I was so sick that I lost my mind. I only remembered I ran out¡­¡± Lilly tilted her head and asked her mobile watch, ¡°Siri, how do I get from here to South City?¡± The mobile watch shed. ¡°Rmend two routes for you. Route 1, take the subway line 2 to Knight Street. Go to line 3 to Mason Street, then to line 4 to the train station. Go directly to South City by train. Route 2. Take a taxi to Betracia International Airport¡­¡± Lilly felt dizzy to hear that. ¡°It¡¯s soplicated. I can¡¯t even remember it. Mommy, how did you remember the routes?¡± Jean was stunned. Lilly was right. At that time, Jean was so sick that she lost her mind. Not to mention how to get to the train station and the airport, only getting on the bus was also a problem for her! It would be impossible to walk to South City. With her body condition, she would die halfway. Why do I have no impression? Jean thought carefully and suddenly froze. ¡°I remember it! There was a person who sent me into the car¡­¡± Thinking of that person, Jean suddenly became gloomy Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Chapter 236 I Have a Way to Make You Tell the Truth Jean¡¯s memory of that period was blurred. She only remembered that person wearing arge hat with a wide brim. She dressed loosely and was pregnant. ¡°She took me to a dark road. Then, I got into the car, and the car drove for a long time. When I regained my senses, I was under a bridge.¡± Jean aimlessly walked in a daze and then mici Stephen. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Lilly was a little nervous and asked, ¡°Who is that person?¡± Jean pursed her lips. She looked at Lilly and answered, You know her. It¡¯s Winona Jackson.¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes widened. Aunt Winona again? Aunt Winona killed Ms. Ugly to be with Uncle Liam. And then she secretly sent Mommy away? Jean said, ¡°She covered her face. I only saw her at a nce, then followed her.¡± If Lilly had not asked, Jean would not even remember it now. ¡°Why did she do that?¡± Lilly could not figure it out. Aunt Winona and Mommy have no hatred! Why did she hurt Mommy? Jean shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She¡¯s my sister¨Cinw. I remember that she was pretty good to me.¡± Jean and Lilly looked at each other. Lilly immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s find Daddy!¡± Polly tilted its head and sang, ¡°Daddy? Where is Daddy? Daddy, where did you go¡­¡± Jean and Lilly suddenly remembered that ke seemed to have gone to a meeting again. He was going to quit his job, but the other party refused. Lilly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find Uncle Anthony!¡± Lilly put on her shoes and ran to the study. Anthony was working in the study when he saw Lilly running in. He immediately caught the cutie who rushed toward him. ¡°Lilly, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Anthony asked. Lilly pouted. ¡°Uncle Anthony, I can¡¯t figure out a matter.¡± Anthony smiled. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lilly can even catch ghosts. What else can make her confused? Lilly responded, ¡°Aunt Winona took Mommy away in the past. I don¡¯t understand. Aunt Winona has no hatred for Mommy. Why did she do that?¡± Anthony¡¯s smile froze, and his eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°Jean said that Winona took her away back then?¡± Anthony asked coldly. Lilly nodded. Anthony stood up and said, ¡°We can ask Winona about this matter.¡± He had vaguely guessed the reason. The Crawford family had eight sons, but Jean was the only daughter. As the only girl in the Crawford family, everyone doted on Jean. Before she disappeared that year, Winonal would give birth after a few days. If Winona knew in advance that she was pregnant with a daughter, she might send Jean away. In this way, Hannah would rece Jean and be the favorite child of the Crawford family! But Anthony could not believe Winona did that for such a simple reason. Moreover. Hannah had not been born at that time. The car arrived at the prison soon. Winona was sentenced to 25 years for intentional homicide. It could be said that her life was over. Seeing that Anthony brought Lilly to see her, there was a hint of surprise in her eyes, and then she was ecstatic. After she was in prison, no one from the Crawford family came to see her, not even Hannah. Now that Anthony had brought Lilly to see her, she felt she had a chance to plead for amutation of her sentence and even her release. I knew I was wrong. It¡¯s tiring in prison! This kind of punishment should be enough! Will Anthony take me away? I promise I¡¯ll be a good wife and mother in the future! ¡°Anthony¡­¡± Winona¡¯s eyes turned red, and the handcuffs she was wearing jingled. There were several situations in which people could meet in prison. One was a general interview. The family and the prisonermunicated by phone through a ss. The second was a special meeting. There was a meeting room with guards! Now that Anthony and Lilly met Winona. It was a special meeting, so Winona had unrealistic fantasies. Anthony said coldly, ¡°Please call me Mr. Anthony. I have nothing to do with you now.¡± Winona burst into tears and felt upset. Don¡¯t say nonsense! I¡¯m Hannah¡¯s mother. Hannah has the blood of the Crawford family. Howe I have nothing to do with the Crawford family? Anthony saw Winona¡¯s expression and knew that she was about to quibble. He did not want to hear that, so he asked, ¡°Winona, I want to ask you. Did you take Jean away back then?¡± Winona, who was about to speak, froze. ¡°What are you talking about? I didn¡¯t do that!¡± Lilly sat on the big chair and tilted her head slightly to look at Winona. ¡°Aunt Winona, you¡¯re lying!¡± Lilly said, ¡°Master said that when people lie, they¡¯ll look to the right and flicker. You¡¯re lying!¡± Even a child like me can see through her. She won¡¯t deceive me! Anthony corrected Lilly, ¡°Don¡¯t call her Aunt Winona. Now she¡¯s only a stranger, a criminal. Call her Ms. Jackson.¡± Winona¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. So I thought it wrongly? Seeing Anthony¡¯s attitude, the Crawford family doesn¡¯t seem to forgive me! Lilly rephrased and asked, ¡°Ms. Jackson, my mommy didn¡¯t mess with you. Why did you hurt her?¡± Winona pursed her lips and turned her head to the side. ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t hurt your mother!¡± Anthony scolded coldly, ¡°Winona! It¡¯s useless even if you won¡¯t admit it!¡± Winona turned her head, and her eyes were full of tears. ¡°I haven¡¯t done it. Why should I admit it?¡± Winona was clever. She knew that if Anthony had evidence, he would not ask her specifically. He only knows to make my life in prison worse than death! I won¡¯t admit it! Anyway, the Crawford family can¡¯t find any evidence. Winona¡¯s attitude was firm. She smiled self¨Cdeprecatingly in despair. ¡°It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t believe me. I killed May Lee, so you all think I¡¯m the biggest viin in the world. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t wait to use me of every crime!¡± Anthony was speechless when he saw Winona was acting. Jean shouted angrily, ¡°Lilly, deal with her!¡± Lilly immediately threatened Winona obediently, ¡°Ms. Jackson, if you don¡¯t admit it, I have a way to make you tell the truth!¡± Lilly clenched her fists and threatened Winona fiercely Jean grinned. Oh my god! My sweetie is.so cute! It¡¯s not a threat at all! Winona froze. Huh? What way? Winona nced at Anthony secretly but found him looking at Lilly. What Lilly said is true? But what can a little kid do? Winona subconsciously asked, ¡°What way?¡± Lilly folded her little hands and answered, ¡°I¡¯ll let my mommy confront you!¡± Winona was speechless. Let Jean confront me? Nonsense! How can Jean appear here? She¡¯s dead! Jean died of illness. I didn¡¯t kill her. They can¡¯t find evidence even if they do a forensic autopsy! Winona thought Lilly had some powerful way at first. Now Winona finally felt at ease. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chapter 237 How Could She Be So Selfish? Winona closed her eyes and said indifferently, ¡°You guys can leave now! I didn¡¯t harm Jean back then, I¡¯m not afraid even if Jeanes back to life now.¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Really?¡± Winona responded firmly, ¡°Really!¡± Lilly snorted. I have given you a chance. Since you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson! Lilly waved and muttered to Jean. Winona wanted tough seeing Lilly¡¯s soliloquies. Suddenly, Winona heard a faint voice. ¡°Really¡­¡± Winona did not react and responded, ¡°It¡¯s true! Why do you doubt me? I treated Jean well before.¡± Then, she heard a familiar voice again. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s pretty good¡­¡± Winona was taken aback and turned her head abruptly. She saw a woman in white with long hair floating straight behind her. The woman¡¯s face was pale, and she stared at Winona. It was Jean! ¡°Ah! Ghost!¡± Winona stood up in fright. She knocked her knee hard on the table and fell to the ground. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The prison guards were startled and shouted, ¡°Be obedient!¡± They could not see Jean because of Lilly¡¯s spell. Only Winona could see ghosts. ¡°She¡­ J¡­ Jean¡­¡± Winona was too nervous to speak. Jean slowly raised her hands and floated toward Winona. ¡°Winona, I died so badly¡­ I died from cancer¡­. You know¡­ Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched. Jean was visible and scary for the first time. She enjoyed teasing Winona. Her hair was neat just now, but it was all messed up. Her clothes were a light blue floral skirt at first, but she changed into a long white dress in a sh. Her tiptoe was even more straight, and she approached Winona step by step. Winona rolled her eyes and fainted from fright! One of the prison guards patted Winona¡¯s face hard. He frowned and shouted, ¡°Winona, wake up! Don¡¯t pretend to be crazy!¡± I heard that she once pretended to be crazy when she was arrested. Did she want to act again? Another prison guard saw that Winona did not look like she was pretending but fainted strangely. He felt her acting skills were outstanding. Over the years, prisoners had been pretending to be sick, swallowing toothbrushes, razor des, or iron nails to go out. They had seen those scenes a lot. The prison guard took a small bottle and put it at Winona¡¯s nose. The poor Winona finally passed out but woke up again. As soon as Winona opened her eyes, she saw Jean lying beside her. ¡°Hehe¡­ Winona, you¡¯re awake!¡± Winona screamed and backed away again. ¡°You! Don¡¯te here! Go away!¡± The prison guards¡® expressions darkened. She did acting! They stood back to their positions and said nkly, ¡°Ten minutes left! Hurry up!¡± When Jean heard that, she immediately continued her moves. ¡°Winona, I had no enmity with you back then. Why did you send me away when I was unconscious? Do you know how painful it was before 1,died? Look, my heart hurts! My liver is hard, and my intestine is twisted! It¡¯s so painful!¡± Upon saying that, Jean took out her heart, liver, and intestines. Winona almost fainted again, but unfortunately, the smell from her nose was too strong, so she could not faint at all. ¡°Don¡¯te here¡­¡± Seeing this shocking scene, Winona was about to copse! Jean grinned and said fiercely. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll die with regret! I¡¯ll pull you to hell even if I die! Come on! Die with me!¡± Jean reached out and threw herself at Winona. Winona was so scared that she shouted, ¡°Stop! I¡¯ll say it!!¡± Winona said tremblingly, ¡°When I was pregnant with Hannah, I did a chromosome test in advance¡­ I knew it was a girl¡­¡± Girls from the Crawford family were valuable. ¡°The Crawford family is all boys. If there¡¯s only one girl, she¡¯ll be everyone¡¯s favorite. Also, the Crawford family has no daughters. A master told me that a family must bnce its fortune. When there are only boys in the family, they need a girl. If there¡¯s only one girl, this girl will get the great blessing¡­¡± So, there could only be a girl in the family. In other words, before Hannah was born, Jean must die! That was why Winona wanted to send Jean away. Jean was terminally ill, and she had to be carefully cared for. Even the air had to be sterile. Winona thought if she sent Jean outside and threw her on the street, she would die soon. I was right! I just want to give my daughter the best in the world! Winona cried. ¡°You don¡¯t live long anyway! Hannah is going to be born in a few days. I thought you would die soon, but you were still alive after a long time! I couldn¡¯t wait any longer! Jean, don¡¯t me me. Hannah is also your niece! If Hannah is good, the whole Crawford family is fine. I also did it for the Crawford family¡¯s good! Don¡¯t you want your brothers to be fine?¡± Jean froze. She did not expect Winona would get rid of her for such a ridiculous reason! Lilly¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. The question that was bothering her was solved. But she was not happy at all. How could Winona be so selfish? Listening to what Winona said, Anthony became colder, and his whole body seemed frozen. Winona knew that if she said that, she would never be able to get out, and she would not have a good time in prison in the future. is okay now?¡± Speaking of Hannah, Winona started crying, and her tears fell. ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything! But I miss Hannah. Anthony, please, can I see Hannah?¡± As long as she saw Hannah, she would teach Hannah to cry and say she wanted to see her mother next time. If she did so, Hannah would not forget her. She had nothing now. She would be in her 70s when she got out of prison. At that time, she could not do anything but rely on Hannah. So she had to stick to Hannah! Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Hannah, Do You Miss Your Mommy? Winona had always said that she loved children and made those mistakes for the sake of children. But she did not mention Zachary, as if she had forgotten that she had a son. She was still selfish. Because in the Crawford family, the daughter could help her get everything, but the son could not. The Crawford family was strict with the son, and he needed to make money by himself. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Crawford family could be his backing, background, and starting point, but not his treasury. Winona thought that a daughter was different. The girl was delicate and weak. So she did not need to work hard. Her dowry of marriage was also arge fortune. Jean looked at Winona coldly. It was impossible for her not to hate Winona. ¡°Winona, you¡¯ll have retribution, Jean said indifferently. Anthony also stood up. ¡°Lilly, let¡¯s go.¡± No need to ask anymore. It¡¯s useless. I want to make Winona¡¯s life in prison worse than death! Seeing the murderous look in Anthony¡¯s eyes, Winona panicked. ¡°Anthony! Don¡¯t go! Let me meet Hannah, please!¡± Lilly pouted. ¡°Ms. Jackson, Mommy said you only think about yourself! We won¡¯t allow you to see Hannah!¡± Seeing that Anthony and Jean were indifferent, Winona turned her attention to Lilly. ¡°Lilly, help me! I¡¯m wrong! Help me to beg Anthony. Didn¡¯t you always miss your mother? Hannah must miss me too! You can¡¯t be selfish. You can¡¯t make Hannah sad!¡± Lilly snorted. ¡°Hannah didn¡¯t miss you!¡± Winona was taken aback, as if she had been stimted by something, and shouted, ¡°How is it possible? Hannah can¡¯t be so selfish and cold-blooded!¡± Hannah was the daughter she gave everything to. How could Hannah not miss her? Did it mean that everything she did was a failure, even her education was a failure? Winona cried bitterly. ¡°You all can¡¯t do this! You¡¯re too selfish! You can¡¯t implicate innocent children just to get revenge on me! Hannah is innocent¡­¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°Ms. Jackson, Hannah is doing well now. Something bad will happen to her if she sees you!¡± Winona refused to believe it and shook her head. ¡°How is it possible? You all must have said something to her! You must have said I don¡¯t want her anymore, right?¡± Anthony led Lilly out and left without looking back. The handcuffs in Winona¡¯s hands were jingling. She wanted to chase after them, but she was restrained. The door closed, along with Winona¡¯s desperate cries. Winona was desperate and unwilling. Why don¡¯t they let me see Hannah? Hannah is my daughter! What right do they have? Hannah used to be unable to leave me, but now she never even visits me. Hannah wouldn¡¯t be so selfish! They must have taught her! They¡¯re all viins! It¡¯s all their fault! Winona yelled and cried but was taken down involuntarily. When the iron gate was closed, Winona felt that the light of her world was also gone. Her life would be in darkness ever since! In the car, Lilly asked. ¡°Uncle Anthony, why is Ms. Jackson likes girls but doesn¡¯t like Zac?¡± When Lilly was in South City. the Hatcher family, Stephen, Debbie, Richard, and Pa, all expected Debbie to have a boy. Once, they suddenly asked Lilly if Debbie was carrying a younger brother or sister. Lilly subconsciously said she wanted a sister, but they got angry. So Lilly did not quite understand why Winona did not like Zachary. Anthony replied, ¡°Because there are many boys in the Crawford family, we don¡¯t raise yboys. The boys have to go out and work hard on their own when they reach eighteen.¡± Lilly was surprised. ¡°The girls don¡¯t need it?¡± Anthony did not answer but asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Lilly said solemnly, ¡°I must work hard. Everyone must work hard! I want to make a lot of money, so you don¡¯t have to work so hard in the future! We can have fun every day!¡± Anthony could not help butugh. The cold and murderous aura that Winona had angered slowly calmed down. ¡°Okay!¡± Anthony said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Lilly nodded heavily. ¡°Yes!¡± Suddenly, she stretched out her finger. ¡°Uncle Anthony, let¡¯s make a pinky promise!¡± Anthony stretched out his hand while Lilly hooked his finger and said, ¡°I won¡¯t change my promise for a hundred years!¡± She thought for a while and muttered, ¡°No, why is it only a hundred years?¡± She wanted to be with her family forever. So she said solemnly, ¡°I won¡¯t change my promise forever!¡± Anthony could not help butugh. When they got back to the Crawford family, Hannah came out. ¡°Hey, where have you been? You left without saying a word!¡± Lilly looked at Anthony. She wondered if she should tell Hannah the truth. Will Hannah miss her mommy? Anthony looked at her with encouraging eyes. As an adult, it was inconvenient for him to say some things. So Lilly asked, ¡°Hannah, we went to see your mommy!¡± Hannah froze for a moment. Mommy? She pursed her lips slightly and nodded. Lilly asked, ¡°Hannah, do you miss your mommy?¡± Everyone will miss their mommy, right? Lilly suddenly wondered if Hannah missed Winona even if Winona was not a good mother. Just like what Winona said. Hannah missed her, but Anthony did not let Hannah see her. Was Anthony wrong? If Hannah did not miss her, it seemed that Hannah was selfish. Lilly shook her dizzy head. She could not think of it even if she tried her best. But Hannah suddenly said, ¡°Yes, I miss my mommy.¡± Sometimes at night before going to bed or right after waking up. In the past, Winona was always by her side. No matter when she opened or closed her eyes. Anthony remained silent. Lilly was afraid Hannah would be sad, so she quickly took Hannah¡¯s hand. ¡°Hannah, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll be with you! I¡¯ll take responsibility for you!¡± Anthony¡¯s mouth twitched. Lilly was too cute when she said that seriously. ¡°Lilly, it doesn¡¯t count as responsibility.¡± Anthony could not help but correct Lilly. Lilly raised her little hand. ¡°Uncle Anthony, don¡¯t talk! Can¡¯t you see I want to make Hannah happy? Don¡¯t make trouble! Anthony was speechless. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Winona¡¯s Retribution Jean keptughing. ¡°Lilly meant that when she grows up, she¡¯ll work hard to make money and help Hannah.¡± Lilly nodded. Yes, Mommy understands me well! Hannah was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m not sad! Dad said I could miss Mommy, but I shouldn¡¯t go to see her. Because she has done bad things, she has to be punished.¡± Lilly blinked as if she understood. Does it mean we can choose whether to miss or go to see Mommy? ¡°Wow, Hannah, you¡¯re getting smarter! You¡¯re awesome!¡± Lilly was happy because she figured it out. After being praised by Lilly, Hannah also responded happily, ¡°Really? I also think I have be smarter recently! Look at my brain! Has it grown up a little?¡± Lilly pulled Hannah¡¯s hair. ¡°How can I see your brain?¡± Hannah said, ¡°Then look at my head. Has my head grown a bit?¡± Lilly looked at it carefully. ¡°It seems to be!¡± Hannah looked proud. ¡°Call me Big Head Hannah from now on!¡± Lilly echoed, ¡°Yes! Big Head Hannah!¡± Hannah was happy. ¡°Good!¡± Anthony, Jean, and Pablo all twitched their mouths. Children were still too naive. Hannah never knew how much she would regret it in the future. The two little girls chattered. They held hands and ran happily toward the house. Anthony¡¯s eyes became soft. After Lilly came, Hannah became better. That¡¯s good. They can have a companion for each other. Back in the study, Anthony¡¯s smile gradually subsided, and his eyes became cold and murderous again. He was about to call someone to deal with Winona in prison. But Lilly suddenly opened the door and poked her head in. ¡°Uncle Anthony, are you going to do something bad?¡± Lilly asked. Anthony cut off the call and answered, ¡°No.¡± Jean pouted. ¡°I know him well. He must want to ask someone to teach Winona a lesson.¡± Although Jean was angry, she did not want her elder brother to get unnecessary stains because of Winona. Jean said, ¡°Lilly, tell Anthony not to do something stupid.¡± We don¡¯t need to ask people to do retribution. I can scare Winona to death! Anthony picked up Lilly and put her on his legs. She touched Anthony¡¯s head. ¡°Uncle Anthony, be good. Don¡¯t do stupid things.¡± Anthony looked at her helplessly. ¡°How do you know what I want to do?¡± Lilly pointed to the side. ¡°Mommy said she knew you well.¡± Anthony was slightly stiff and asked, ¡°Is your mommy here now?¡± When he was in prison just now, he was envious of Winona. At least she could see Jean. He wanted to see Jean but could not. Lilly suddenly reached out to open Anthony¡¯s eyelids. ¡°Uncle Anthony, look.¡± Anthony was caught off guard, and his eyelids were suddenly stretched open. In a blur, he suddenly noticed a person standing next to him. She was saying, ¡°Lilly, don¡¯t poke Anthony¡¯s eyes! It¡¯s okay if he can¡¯t see me. Didn¡¯t Pablo say that our meeting will affect you¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, she heard a deep voice. ¡°Jean.¡± Jean was taken aback and looked at Anthony. ¡°Anthony, you can see me?¡± After five years, the siblings met again. Jean was suddenly speechless. Anthony¡¯s throat seemed stuffed with something, and he did not speak for a while, only looking at Jean. The little sister they loved was now a ghost. Thinking of that, Anthony felt his heart hurt. Lilly came to the door and closed it quietly. Uncle Anthony and Mommy sure have a lot to talk about. I¡¯m a sensible child, so I should be obedient and not disturb them. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Lilly happily ran to find Bettany. Bettany was practicing dancing, and her cheeks were rosy. If others had not seen it with their own eyes, no one would believe that the olddy in front of them was the same. person as the olddy sitting in a wheelchair some time ago! ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lilly?¡± Bettany saw Lilly running over while panting and asked again, ¡°What do you want to do? You look tired.¡± Lilly answered, ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡± I was busy going to kindergarten and catching ghosts. I just coaxed Hannah and Uncle Anthony! I want to start making money! I have to be responsible for everyone. So that Uncle Anthony doesn¡¯t have to go to work, and he¡¯ll get better! ¡°By the way, Granny, did Uncle Anthony take his medicine on time?¡± Lilly looked like a worried mother. Bettany felt amused. ¡°Yes, he did. He seems to be much better recently.¡± Anthony had a badplexion before. He stayed upte and suffered from insomnia for a long time. No. matter how good¨Clooking he was, he always looked tired. But now Anthony¡¯splexion had turned better. He started to go out to bask in the sun. Lilly nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good!¡± Hurray! We¡¯ll all get better and better! At night, the wind in the prison was blowing. Winona felt that she was not good at all. Prisoners lived in shared rooms, where everyoney in the same room. The cell she lived in was a 14¨Cperson room, and she was pushed to thest position near the toilet. She almost vomited to death. Is this a ce where people can stay? Now that society is so developed. Can¡¯t they improve the quality of living in prisons? There are so many people. Some people snore and talk in their sleep. It¡¯s so noisy! Winona could not sleep because of the day¡¯s events, and now she was even more irritable when she heard the continuous snoring. The Crawford family is too cold¨Cblooded! I gave birth to Hannah and Zachary, but they never remembered it! Anthony seemed to want to kill me! How will my future life in prison be? It was hard in prison. On the daily days, even though prisoners could get food and shelter, they had to work, like turning screws and sticking ballpoint pens. The small things that were very cheap in the market came from the prison production line. She felt tired of such a life! If Anthony did something secretly, she could imagine that she would have much work in the future. She might be beaten and bullied by others. The more Winona thought about it, the more aggrieved and indignant she became. She only wanted to see her daughter but did not even have this right! Just thinking about it, Winona suddenly heard a slight creak. Winona was used to it. No matter if anyone turned over, there would be creaking noises. But the voices did not mean to stop. Soon, Winona opened her eyes irritably. Immediately afterward, she trembled in fright. d Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Horror Prison The dim light from outside came in faintly. So Winona could adapt to the darkness and see the scene. In the shared room, everyone got up with their hands and heads hanging down. Winona could not see their expressions. But the surrounding air became cold for no reason, and those people looked like zombies in the doomsday. Winona seemed to be choked by someone. She wanted to scream but could not. Her eyes were full of panic. What do they want to do? Did Anthony bribe everyone in my cell to hit me to death at night? At this moment, someone took a step. Creak! This time, it was not the sound of turning over but the sound of bones grinding. They were silent while walking, and the sound of creaking continued. Winona tried to scream again but still could not make a sound. She inadvertently looked at the feet of one of them and suddenly found that the person was tiptoeing, just like Jean in the daytime. She was walking with her thumbs! Winona¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, and when she looked around, all the people were in this posture! Her eyes were full of fear, and at this moment, those people rushed over and bit her neck one by one! N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°No! Don¡¯te here¡­ Don¡¯t¡­¡± Winona screamed and rolled over from the bed. t Suddenly, the zombie cellmates who had torn her flesh and blood stared at her. The cellmate closest to her pped her face. ¡°It¡¯s midnight! What are you screaming for? You¡¯re so noisy!¡± Winona covered her face with tears in her eyes. ¡°Sorry¡­ Living here for so long, Winona had long obeyed her fierce cellmates. Winona¡¯s apology was not forgiven, and a strong woman who slept in the best position shouted, ¡°Drag her to the toilet! Close the door!¡± The woman who pped Winona immediately grabbed Winona¡¯s hair and dragged her to the toilet. ¡°Ah¡­ Let me go!¡± Winona¡¯s scalp was in excruciating pain, and she kept cursing in her heart. Sure enough, they¡¯re the lowest, dirty criminals with no quality! They keep bullying me without reason! Bang! The toilet door was closed and locked. Winona could not open it. Soon, she found the balcony door was also closed. Winona was thrown into the narrow toilet. She was pissed off. She just came to her senses that she was dreaming just now. It¡¯s all Jean¡¯s fault for scaring me! Winona looked around. The toilet was dirty and smelly. She was the one who cleaned it since she came. But she was toozy to clean it. So she always cleaned it hastily, but now she regretted it. The toilet was full of filth. Winona felt so queasy that she pressed the flush button, but the toilet seemed clogged. The toilet seat also 1/3 had been removed, so she could not even cover it! ¡°Open the door!¡± Winona yelled. No one answered her. 1 Winona was so angry that she wanted to cry. How can I be so unlucky? At this moment, a shadow flickered outside the door. Winona quickly asked, ¡°Who is it? Let me out! Please!¡± The shadow did not answer. It seemed like she was standing at the door. Winona could only see a shadow, and the other party was silent. ¡°Is it Amber? Can you open the door for me?¡± Winona thought it was Amber Mitchell, the kindest cellinate in the cell, but the other party still stood at the door without saying a word. Winona was suddenly frightened. Not Amber! Who would that be? Why does she stand there and not sleep at midnight? ¡°Who is it?¡± Winona cried out. The other party still did not speak, but the door creaked. It was like the sound of fingernails scratching on the door panel. Winona screamed in fright, ¡°Please! Open the door!¡± With her scream, the sound outside the door stopped abruptly. The shadow was gone too. Winona was flustered. She carefullyy on the door crack and tried to see who was outside. Suddenly, an eye mmed up and met her from the door crack! ¡°Ah!¡± Winona was so scared that she fell into the toilet. Her face turned pale, and she screamed for help, but no one came. ¡°I¡¯m dreaming¡­ I must be dreaming¡­¡± Winona got up from the toilet. Her stomach was cramped with panic and nausea, and she turned on the faucet to flush violently. While washing, she suddenly found that the water from the faucet flowed to the ground and turned red. There was blood dripping from the ceiling. Winona was scared, and she was too stiff to raise her head. Creak! That voice sounded again. Winona did not dare to move. Tears were streaming down her face silently, and her whole body trembled uncontrobly in panic. She also felt her forehead itchy as her hair seemed to be drooping. She could not help but push it away, only to find that the hair grew rapidly, and she realized that it was not her hair, but someone was hanging it upside down from the top. It was the ghost¡¯s hair! ¡°Ah!¡± The next day, when her cellmates opened the door, they found Winona huddled on the floor with dirt all over her body and became smelly. 019 ¡°Hey! Are you dead? D*mn! It¡¯s so disgusting! Hurry up and clean the toilet!¡± Winona seemed frightened. She looked at the cellmate in horror, grabbed a towel, and started mopping the floor. No one knew what she went throughst night, but it was only the beginning. She would spend the rest of her life in fear and regret, which was more painful than death! At Crawford Mansion. Anthony was surprised to hear that Winona became abnormal in prison. ¡°Lilly, did your mommy go outst night?¡± he asked. Lilly felt strange. ¡°No. Why do you ask that?¡± Anthony answered, ¡°Winona was stimted.¡± Jean told him yesterday that she could punish Winona without him doing anything or leaving evidence behind. Anthony thought it was Jean who went to scare Winonast night. Lilly was dumbfounded. Stimted? I haven¡¯t done anything. Mommy didn¡¯t make a move either! ¡°Who stimted her?¡± Lilly wondered. Who else had a grudge against Winona? Pablo flipped through his booklet and saw a name. He could not help but frown. This ghost is¡­ What does he want to do? Chapter 241 Chapter 241 hapter 241. Which Dead Ghost? Lilly was in the study with Anthony. When they heard that Winona was frightened and incontinent, most people¡¯s first thought was that someone might hit her. But Lilly and Anthony thought that she was frightened by ghosts. ¡°Not Mommy. Mommy was homest night¡­¡± After thinking, Lilly could not confirm it. Jean drifted in from outside. Upon seeing that, Lilly hurriedly asked, ¡°Mommy, did you go to prisonst night?¡± Jean felt strange. ¡°No. Why do you ask that?¡± She wanted to find Winona, but something dyed her. Lilly said, ¡°Uncle Anthony said Ms. Jackson got stimtedst night. She was so scared that her body was full of poo.¡± Jean was surprised. ¡°Wow! Who¡¯s that hero? I want to worship him!¡± Lilly was speechless. Pablo responded, ¡°Not a hero but a ghost. He may want to find you.¡± He fell in thought. Jean was already a departed soul recorded in the booklet. Generally speaking, there would be no prompts under Jean¡¯s name. But now a name appeared, which made Pablo feel very strange. ¡°He was aimed at you but took revenge on Winona. He seems to curry favor with you.¡± That ghost did not even appear but helped her take revenge on Winona first. His purpose was clear. Jean asked, ¡°Oh? Which dead ghost?¡± Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched. Jean blinked. She did not say anything wrong. A ghost that had been dead for many years was a dead ghost! She leaned over to look at the booklet, but as expected, she still saw nothing likest time. ¡°What does it write?¡± Jean asked. Pablo waved, and the booklet disappeared. He answered, ¡°Nothing. Only a name appeared.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jean wondered. ¡°What name?¡± Pablo spat out a very resounding name. ¡°Superman.¡± Jean was stunned. ¡°Superman? Why don¡¯t you say he is God?¡± Jean was speechless. Lilly did not know what Jean was talking about, so she could only ask curiously, ¡°Is that ghost powerful?¡± Jean was undergoing chemotherapy during her lifetime, so she had no fun in life. All her pleasures came from novels andics. She had already read about seven hundred books. So she was familiar with Superman. Superinan was a superhero with mighty power and defeated different enemies. There was nothing he could not do. Moreover, he was very popr with the public. Jean thought seriously and answered, ¡°Superman is powerful. He can fly when he¡¯s alive.¡± Lilly felt strange. ¡°Since he¡¯s so powerful, why is he dead?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± The powerful image of Superman disappeared instantly. Lilly continued to ask, ¡°He still had to please you. Aren¡¯t you even better?¡± Jean did not know how to answer. ¡°Ermm..,¡± Lilly asked again, ¡°Is he a malignant spirit?¡± Pablo coughed lightly. None of them could answer Lilly¡¯s questions. Whether it was a malignant or a resentful spirit, they would know after they saw it. A hint of disappointment appeared on Lilly¡¯s face. ¡°Why don¡¯t adults always answer children¡¯s questions?¡± Pablo stood up and walked out. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Jean floated out. ¡°I¡¯m going to see what delicious food your granny is cooking today.¡± Anthony picked Lilly up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll apany you to the prison again.¡± Lilly nodded. Uncle Anthony is the most reliable! Jean followed immediately. ¡°Forget it! Everything your granny cooks is delicious. Let¡¯s go see Superman first.¡± Lilly was speechless. How did Mommy change her mind so quickly? When Lilly saw Winona again, Lilly saw Winona was in a daze as if she had lost her soul. Seeing Lilly, Winona rushed over and shouted urgently, ¡°Lilly, help me! Help me¡­¡± Before Lilly could speak, she looked at Anthony again. ¡°Anthony, I was wrong! Everything is my fault! I won¡¯t ask to see Hannah anymore! Just take me out, please!¡± While speaking, Winona knelt in horror. Her noble and arrogant look before was gone. Both Lilly and Jean looked behind Winona. Jean stretched her neck and looked inside. ¡°Where¡¯s that hero?¡± She was a ghost, so she floated inside and looked around, but there was no ghost.¡± Pablo frowned. He looked at his spiritpass and said, ¡°He should be right here.¡± He waved, and the spiritpass disappeared. Suddenly, a male ghost in a ck rivet jacket, tight ck pants, and broom¨Clike hair passed by. His hair was colorful. ck eyeliner was around his eyes, and his lips were ck. There was a row of earrings on both ears. Seeing Lilly and the others, he raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Hello?¡± He showed an evil smile. Both Jean and Pablo¡¯s mouths twitched. Lilly¡¯s eyes widened. Whoa! So this is what Superman looks like? It ter 241 looks amazing! However, Jean pped Superman¡¯s head and hit him away. One of his slippers flew up and hit Winona¡¯s head. Winona suddenly felt a chill. Superman shouted angrily, ¡°No one dares to hit me! You¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Jean grabbed his hair and pulled it! Superman yelled, ¡°Ouch!¡± Jean cursed, ¡°Sh*t! I thought I could meet the legendary Superman, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet a yboy!¡± Lilly blinked. ¡°What is a yboy?¡± Why can¡¯t I understand what Mommy said? Is this the generation gap that adults talk about? Superman covered his head. He kept his hairstyle and said aggrievedly, ¡°Miss, can you cut me some ck?¡± As soon as he spoke, his persona copsed into pieces. Pablo frowned. ¡°Are you Superman?¡± The male ghost nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Jean pointed at Winona. ¡°Did you scare herst night?¡± Superman started acting again. He raised his eyebrows and snorted. ¡°I didn¡¯t scare people, but a devil! This woman dirtied my eyes¡­ Ouch, it hurts!¡± Jean pulled his hair again. ¡°Can you speak seriously?¡± Superman became obedient. ¡°Yes.¡± Lilly asked Pablo secretly, ¡°Master, what kind of ghost is he?¡± Pablo was expressionless. He finally knew why Superman wanted to please Jean. Because Jean was a lucky ghost and was the luckiest in the world. But this Superman was the opposite. ¡°He¡¯s an unlucky ghost.¡± Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Don¡¯t Be Happy Too Early Lilly realized and looked at the unlucky ghost. ¡°No wonder his eyes and lips are ck. He¡¯s unlucky.¡± The unlucky ghost defended, ¡°This is fashion!¡± Lilly wondered. Fashion? The preferences of the older generation are strange! Pablo asked, ¡°You deliberately treated Winona like this to attract us?¡± The unlucky ghost answered, ¡°That¡¯s not true. I happen to hate Winona too¡­¡± Pablo sneered. ¡°You must have been trapped in this prison for a long time. You didn¡¯t hate Winona earlier before Lilly came to see Winona yesterday.¡± Seeing that he could not hide it anymore, the unlucky ghost had no choice but to confess. It turned out that the unlucky ghost had been trapped here for nearly twenty years, and even if it became a malignant spirit, it still could not leave this ce. Many people were in prison, but none matched his birth chart. After finally bing a malignant spirit, he thought he could leave but got electrified back by the power grid on the wall. He wanted to leave through the gate again but was chased by a ck dog five times around the prison. ¡°It took me ten years to finally be a malignant spirit! But it took me another seven years to leave this prison!¡± Every time he left, various things would force him back. What bad luck! ¡°I saw you guysing yesterday¡­ I was ecstatic. I followed you guys and thought I could finally leave¡­¡± However, before leaving the prison, an old woman who came to visit her son brought a rooster. That rooster flew out of the sack and pecked him back! Lilly was dumbfounded. ¡°Are you afraid of chickens?¡± The unlucky ghost¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°The rooster has too much positive energy.¡± Lilly asked suspiciously, ¡°Really?¡± The unlucky ghost stroked his hair and evasively said, ¡°Really.¡± He would never admit that he was afraid of chickens. Seeing what Lilly wanted to ask again, the unlucky ghost quickly said, ¡°So can you take me away? I can do anything if I get out of this ghostly ce!¡± Lilly looked at Pablo. Pablo said, ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± Lilly nodded and wanted to ask about the unlucky ghost¡¯s identity and how he died, but there were too many people. She took Anthony¡¯s hand. ¡°Uncle Anthony, let¡¯s go!¡± Anthony did not ask the reason. He only followed Lilly and left. Winona was stunned. She cried here for a long time, but Anthony ignored her while Lilly yed with her fingers and muttered to herself. So what are they here for? Didn¡¯t theye to see me because they heard that I was miserable? Winona felt slighted and humiliated. She was unwilling to stay here anymore! She wanted to transfer to another prison! ¡°Lilly¡­¡± Winona struggled to catch up, but before she could go out, a face suddenly appeared outside the door and stuck to her. With blood and tears streaming down Jean¡¯s eyes, she whimpered, ¡°Winona¡­¡± Winona was so frightened that she stopped and fell. Jean turned her body at an angle and crawled on the ground. ¡°Winona¡­ I seem to break in two. Please help me¡­¡± Winona kept screaming. Even when the prison guard came to pull her, she waved her fists in shock. ¡°Go away! Don¡¯te!¡± The prison guard gave her an electric shock with an electric baton. Winona rolled her eyes and fell to the ground. She was desperate before passing out. Why am I always the one who¡¯s hurt? Why am I so miserable? Anthony took Lilly out, and the prison guard who led them out said, ¡°Family members can only visit once or twice a month. Winona Jackson has been a little disobedient recently. Come here a littleter next month.¡± Anthony nodded lightly. ¡°Okay.¡± Lilly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Uncle, we won¡¯t being again!¡± The prison guard felt strange upon hearing that. The car drove away slowly. There were two doors at the entrance of the prison. The car passed the boundary of the door and left the prison. The unlucky ghost was so excited. I¡¯m finally leaving this ghost ce! Heughed. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m free! After 17 years, I finally left! No one can stop me!¡± The unlucky ghost suddenly burst out of the aura, rushed out of the car window, and flew outside! Pablo narrowed his eyes. ¡°Want to run?!¡± Lilly shouted childishly, ¡°Hey! Where are you running!¡± The unlucky ghost had a sh of contempt in his eyes, Imph, I want to be free! Only fools will go with them! Suddenly, lightning struck down from the sky and struck the unlucky ghost back! The unlucky ghost hit hard on the power grid of the fence and got electrocuted. Then, the unlucky ghost fell right under the feet of a police dog. The police dog who was peeing was stunned. What¡¯s going on? Did something drop? This smell¡­ Is it the ck shadow I chasedst time? The police dog looked around vigntly but saw nothing. Whatever! Pee first! Just as the unlucky ghost was about to get up, the police dog peed on him. The unlucky ghost, became gloomy. Anthony¡¯s car stopped outside the gate. Lilly got out and squatted outside while curiously looking at the unlucky ghost lying inside. ¡°Master, he can¡¯te out!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. No spell in this prison, and the gate was not even closed. But the unlucky ghost could note out through ayer of air. Pablo took out his booklet and said, ¡°Ask him for his birth date. I¡¯ll take a look.¡± What did he de to get trapped in prison? At this moment, the unlucky ghost was in ck smoke and was full of tears. It was too early for the unlucky ghost to becent. I should have run away after leaving the prison! The unlucky ghost cried. Lilly was about to reach out and poke him, but she remembered the dog pissed all over him. So she did not do so. ¡°Superman, where were you born? What was your birth date? How did you die?¡± Lilly asked. The unlucky ghost lost all arrogance and answered, ¡°I was from Lefra, born in January 1988¡­ I died in 2005. I was pecked to death by a rooster.¡± Lilly was dumbfounded. Jean also became interested. ¡°And then?¡± The unlucky ghost nced at them. Forget it! I can¡¯t defeat them! ¡°I didn¡¯t study hard that year and went to inte cafes all day. After a few days of vacation, I returned to my hometown in the countryside. My mother asked me to feed the chickens. I was very sleepy, so I sprinkled the feed casually and put the bowl on the wall. I identally stepped on the chicken feces. So I supported the wall and raised my foot to wipe it. The bowl fell off the wall and hit me on the head. I took a few steps back to dodge it and stepped on a hen that was eating¡­¡± Lilly blinked. ¡°Then you were pecked to death by the rooster?¡± Jean was curious. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. How can you be pecked to death like this?¡± They looked at the unlucky ghost curiously. The unlucky ghost was speechless. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Wherever He Went, the Company Went Bankrupt The unlucky ghost continued, ¡°How is it possible!¡± He stepped on the hen, and the rooster went mad and rushed up to give him a peck. He fell to the ground, and it pecked at his eyes! The pain made him angry, so he grabbed the stick and hit the rooster¡¯s head, and the rooster died. The chickens kept clucking. His eyes hurt so much that he could not see anything and identally trampled the chicks to death. The hen rushed up to him again, so he killed the hen. ¡°When my mother returned, she found that I had trampled three chicks that had just hatched, and I had beaten the rooster and the hen to death. She was so angry that she beat me up.¡± As his mother reprimanded him, he was so annoyed that he left the house and kept ying. He did not go to school even after school started. ¡°So my father didn¡¯t let me go to school anymore. I was also stubborn at the time. I thought I could earn money even if I didn¡¯t study! So I applied for a job as a chef and found my first job smoothly. But within a month, the restaurant went bankrupt. I had to change my job as a security guard in a hotel. Of course, I was sessful, but after only half a month, the hotel went bankrupt. I had no choice but to go into the factory. But it was only seven days! The factory went bankrupt too.¡± Jean and Lilly were dumbfounded. ¡°And then?¡± They squatted by the gate while holding their chins. The unlucky ghost continued, ¡°I had no choice but to work as a cleaner in the prison. I thought the prison wouldn¡¯t go bankrupt. But the prison also closed¡­¡± Lilly and Jean¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It was new urban nning. The original prison was nned away, and they didn¡¯t want me anymore.¡± Lilly thought it was astonishing and asked, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Wherever I went, thepany went bankrupt. Over time, the bosses knew about it and refused to ept me. I had no money, so I realized it was difficult to live in a society. I returned and begged my father to let me go back to school. My father agreed. I only returned for a few days, but the school went bankrupt too.¡± Lilly was stunned. ¡°Schools can go bankrupt?¡± Hannah must like his ability very much! The unlucky ghost sighed. ¡°The school.was upgraded to a prestigious school. The old campus would be razed to the ground, and students with poor grades would be sent to vocational high schools. So I went home, only to find my home was gone.¡± Lilly wondered. ¡°Why is it gone?¡± It was bad luck. Everything disappeared wherever he went, and even his home was gone. ¡°My father and mother quarreled, and my mother went to other provinces to work. My father was so angry that he also ran away.¡± The unlucky ghost had no choice but to start his own life. At that time, he was only a student, so he did not know any skills and spent days in a daze. There was no way to stay in the countryside, so he could only go to the city. After working for half a year, more than a dozen restaurants, hotels, andpanies went bankrupt. He became famous again, and no one dared to ept him. One day, he went for an interview. When the go to work in the opposite interviewer saw him, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you five thousand dors. Can you t The unlucky ghost went to the oppositepany, but the other party gave him six thousand dors and asked him to get the previouspany bankrupt. ¡°The twopanies fought and got into a police station. The trouble became bigger, and both of them went bankrupt.¡± Lilly and Jean were speechless. ¡°But I¡¯m still not convinced! I saw a way from this incident. From that day on, I went to all the bosses and said if they don¡¯t let me work here, I won¡¯t leave!¡± The trick worked. The bosses were afraid of bankruptcy, so they gave the unlucky ghost money and sent him away. He found this method to get money quickly and without hard work. He was so happy. He went to enjoy himself and threatened those bosses again when he had no money. He dyed his hair in the most fashionable style, and his clothes were also the most popr. He became a yboy, and several girls loved him! ¡°The money was getting less. I had no choice but to threaten the bosses to give me more. As a result, those bosses couldn¡¯t bear it, and they cooperated to say that I was extorting them and sent me to this prison.¡± Entering this prison was the beginning of his nightmare. ¡°I didn¡¯t know I couldn¡¯t pick up the soap!¡± The unlucky ghost cried. ¡°But I picked it up!¡± Then, he returned to the shared room of the prison in a daze. ¡°I didn¡¯t know I couldn¡¯t sleep in the middle of the shared room! As a result, I slept with a boss in the prison!¡± He did not even have time to rx! ¡°I went to file aint, but it was even worse when I returned. I shrank to the corner but got electrocuted by a leaky switch! I couldn¡¯t stand it and ran away but was chased by dogs. The prison guards gave me an electric shock with the electric batons. I applied to change prisons. But I still couldn¡¯t leave for various reasons!¡± He continued, ¡°The first time I applied sessfully, I thought I could finally get out of suffering, but that day someone escaped the prison and burned the distribution box. The second time was the food- problems. Many people vomited and had diarrhea, and the higher¨Cups were held ountable. The leader changed, and I stayed again. The third time, it was the prisoners fighting. The higher authorities were held ountable again. The leader was also changed. The fourth time, the prison¡¯s production line caught fire¡­ I couldn¡¯t leave again. The fifth time¡­ The sixth time¡­¡± He applied repeatedly, had idents in prisons, and changed leaders. Later, the higher¨Cups stopped his application. They thought he made everyone unlucky. So they pretended they were too busy at work and backlogged his applications. Jean clicked her tongue. ¡°The leaders were unlucky.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The unlucky ghost had always been inseparable from the prison. ¡°Then, how did you get pecked to death by a chicken? Are there chickens in prison?¡± Lilly was curious. The unlucky ghost¡¯s expression darkened. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Chapter 244 He Lost to the Chicken Jean and Lilly listened with interest. Lilly never knew that someone could be so unlucky! Now she was curious about how the unlucky ghost died. He said he was pecked to death by a chicken and was still afraid of the rooster after death. What was going on back then? Lilly rested her chin. ¡°And then?¡± Jean asked, ¡°Prisoners can¡¯t raise chickens in prisons, right? How did you get pecked to death by chickens?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. They looked at the unlucky ghost curiously. The unlucky ghost instantly felt like he was telling bedtime stories to kindergarten children. He answered helplessly, ¡°There were no chickens in prison¡­¡± After several unsessful applications to change prisons, the unlucky ghost could only continue thinking about escaping. ¡°I was sentenced to three years and applied for a year. Actually, I could get out after two years.¡± But the prison life made him unbearable! If he did not go out, he would be tortured to death! So one afternoon, when it was drizzling, he found a chance to escape. It happened that a family came to visit the prison that day. They brought their chickens to the city to sell that day, and a rooster was left unsold. When visiting the prison, their things were ced in the check room, and the rooster ran out. ¡°I went well that day. After being unlucky for so long, it was so smooth for the first time! I slipped out of the cell smoothly and found the way out. I narrowly avoided the inspectors a few times and found an unlocked door! I¡¯ve stayed in the prison for so long and knew the topographical map of the prison. There was a building gap between the check room and the monitoring room. After I went through that door and crawled through the gap, I could go to the parking lot outside. Then, I could leave the prison under the car. However, just as I touched the door of the check room, a big rooster suddenly fell from the sky!¡± The unlucky ghost was so frightened that his soul almost went out of his body, but when he saw it was a rooster, he was so annoyed. He wanted to get out quickly, but the rooster pecked him as if he had a grudge against it. ¡°That rooster must have been raised for five years. Its ws were very sharp, and its beak was also hard. It pecked at my head! It even took off a piece of my hair!¡± The unlucky ghost hairstyle changed and revealed a bald hairstyle. Jean suddenly realized. ¡°No wonder you made such a broom¨Clike hair. It turns out that you¡¯re half bald.¡± The unlucky ghost was speechless. The ghosts could control their appearance, which could be their favorite appearance during life or their attire during encoffining. Of course, they could also reveal themselves and show their tragic appearance when they died. It depended on what they thought. The unlucky ghost changed into a colorful hairstyle and continued, ¡°So I started fighting with that rooster. When I ran away, I imagined thousands of consequences, like being caught by prison guards and discovered by surveince, shot by a bullet, electrified by the power grid, or even struck by lightning. I never expected to fight with a rooster in the gap between two buildings! We immediately attracted the prison guards. At that time, I would be caught back, but before I got caught, I must wring that rooster¡¯s neck off!¡± Speaking of that, the unlucky ghost paused. He was trembling, and his face was full of grief and anger. Jean was surprised. ¡°But you got your neck broken by a rooster instead?¡± The unlucky ghost, remained silent. Seeing his expression, Lilly opened her eyes wide. ¡°That¡¯s how you died?¡± Jean opened her mouth in astonishment. Lonly said it casually! So that¡¯s the truth? The unlucky ghost gritted his teeth. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how I died! The gap between the two buildings was narrow, and I climbed sideways. At that time, the prison guard was getting closer. I was impatient and wanted to kill that rooster.¡± There was chaos in the gap. The rooster suddenly jumped up. He was so angry, so he also jumped up to catch it. ¡°Unexpectedly, my head was stuck in the gap, but my body wasn¡¯t. Can you imagine that scene? My head didn¡¯t move, and I twisted my body! But I thought I could still save myself!¡± Because he was still conscious at that time. ¡°But the prison guard arrived, and the rooster was frightened and flew toward me. It stepped on my eyes.¡± This time, it broke his neck. ¡°I died aggrieved like that.¡± The unlucky ghost wanted to cry. ¡°I¡¯m not reconciled! I¡¯m not convinced! Why did I die like that?¡± When he had the best hope of escaping, he was killed by a rooster. In humiliation and unwillingness, he repeatedly fought with a rooster day and night after his death. He was trampled and killed by a rooster many times until he became a malignant spirit. The unlucky ghost sighed. His grievances umted for many years vented in one breath, and he felt morefortable. ¡°My bad luck started with being pecked by a rooster, and it ended with being pecked to death by a rooster¡­¡± He was so unlucky. Lilly corrected sympathetically, ¡°No, your bad luck doesn¡¯t end even if you die!¡± The unlucky ghost choked. Yes, it was not over. He thought he could leave the ce of death by bing a malignant spirit, but he was unlucky to be trapped and could not leave this prison. Lilly was about to ask again when a voice suddenly sounded, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t linger at the prison gate!¡± Anthony stood behind Lilly, and Lilly crouched in front of the gate. The people inside found that Anthony and Lilly had not left, and Lilly was squatting at the door. He added, ¡°If you want to pee, there¡¯s a toilet inside! Don¡¯t pee here!¡± Lilly was speechless. I didn¡¯t! I wasn¡¯t! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lilly took Jean¡¯s hand and hurried to run. The unlucky ghost became anxious. ¡°Take me away!¡± Lilly grabbed his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± But for some reason, the unlucky ghost seemed stuck by something. Lilly felt strenuous, so she could not help but let go of Jean and pull the unlucky ghost with both hands. ¡°Hah!¡± Suddenly, the red bracelet on Lilly¡¯s wrist glowed. She felt as if she had pulled a cork out of a bottle. Lilly staggered and sat down on the ground. The unlucky ghost in her hand flew out with a whoosh. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The unlucky ghost flying in mid¨Cair cried with joy. ¡°I came out! I¡¯m free!¡± Wait, why can¡¯t I stop? The unlucky ghost moved wildly, but his speed was too fast, and he disappeared soon. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Mr Cooley, I Can Exin It! Lilly¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Go chase him!¡± Anthony picked Lilly up and got into the car. Lillyy in front of the front driver¡¯s seat while pointing in a direction. ¡°Over there!¡± Jean could not walk under the sun, so Pablo chased after him first. The unlucky ghost felt so light for the first time, and he did not know if Lilly was too strong. He flew straight toward a hotel building, passed through the ss of a hotel, and smashed into the toilet in a hotel room. A man was sitting on the toilet. He was holding a mobile phone and suddenly felt a chill down his back, and he had diarrhea. The unlucky ghost became gloomy. F*ck you! I¡¯m unlucky again! He was a ghost and would not be poured on by human excrement, but he felt unlucky! The unlucky ghost got up cursing and wanted to leave, but at this moment, he suddenly found that he was sticking on the man sitting on the toilet for no reason and could not move anymore. ¡°Huh?¡± The unlucky ghost was stunned. ¡°This man matches my birth date?¡± He almost wanted tough out loud. It was the first time that he was so lucky. It worked to get close to Jean! Jean was indeed a lucky ghost! The unlucky ghosty on the man¡¯s head and took a deep breath. ¡°Ah¡­ This is the smell of the host¡­¡± The unlucky ghost suddenly smelled the stinky smell. His expression darkened. The man in the toilet wiped his sweat off, pressed the flush button, and quickly sent messages on his phone. ¡°Mr. Cooley, I¡¯m checking out now. I¡¯ll take the ne at 2 o¡¯clock. I can arrive at Aswana at 6 o¡¯clock!¡± Gavyn Cooley replied to the message, ¡°I have a social event at night. Go to the hotel to book a room first when you arrive.¡± The unlucky ghost nced at the man¡¯s phone. ¡°Frankie Hill¡­ Oh, your name is Frankie. Hehe.¡± The unlucky ghost touched Frankie¡¯s head. After replying to the message, Frankie suddenly felt his neck cold. He looked at the time, got up, hurriedly packed the things in the room, and hurried to check out. The unlucky ghosty on Frankie¡¯s head. He finally left the toilet and the room and breathed a sigh of relief. Frankie was walking down the hotel aisle with a suitcase. When he was about to walk to the elevator, he suddenly tripped over the carpet and threw himself on the ground. His phone flew to the emergency passage and the entrance of the stairs. The phone rolled all the way, and the screen was broken. Frankie ran to pick up the phone and felt distressed. ¡°Dtmn!¡± But he did not know it was the beginning of his bad luck. Frankie thought he was unlucky and went to check out with his phone, but its screen was so broken that he could not open the payment app. He took a long time to settle it but missed the ne. He had no choice but to rush to the next ne. It was midnight when he arrived in the city where he was going on a business trip. Moreover, the hotel he asked someone to book before boarding the ne was not booked. Frankie rushed to the hotel designated by Gavyn, and the receptionist said, ¡°Sorry, Sir. There¡¯s only one room left¡­¡± Frankie quickly responded, ¡°I want to book it.¡± The receptionist looked embarrassed. ¡°Sir, this room may not be suitable¡­¡± Frankie¡¯s phone rang, but he could not answer it. He replied to the receptionist hastily, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s suitable. Just book it!¡± What else could Frankie do besides booking this room? The hotel designated by Gavyn was a top luxury hotel, and even the standard rooms were better than the deluxe rooms in nearby hotels. Frankie decided to go out and find another hotelter. Just as he was thinking, lightning suddenly struck across the sky. The wind was strong, and there was torrential rain in an instant. Frankie was speechless. He borrowed the front desk phone to call Gavyn and exined the situation. At night, Gavyn squinted at the room and his new assistant. There was only one water bed in the room, which was heart¨Cshaped. Not only was there a faintly visible curtain but also a pair of handcuffs hanging on the head of the bed. Themp was an ambiguous pink light, the floor was covered with romantic rose petals, and some other things were ced on the table. Frankie was dumbfounded. That¡¯s why the receptionist said it¡¯s not suitable! He quickly waved. ¡°Mr. Cooley, I can exin it! I don¡¯t know why I was so unlucky today. My phone broke, I missed the flight and didn¡¯t book the hotel. I couldn¡¯t find someone to borrow a phone at the airport. I thought about borrowing the driver¡¯s phone in a taxi, but I didn¡¯t expect the driver¡¯s phone to run out of battery. The receptionist said there was only one room, so I made a reservation quickly. I wanted to go out and find another hotel, but it rained suddenly. You heard it just now. I called and asked around, but the nearby hotels were full¡­¡± Gavyn interrupted expressionlessly, ¡°Okay, fine. I won¡¯t let you sleep in the hotel lobby. You¡­¡± Gavyn originally wanted to say they could sleep together. But looking at that bed, he withdrew his words. Frankie immediately said, ¡°Mr. Cooley, I can sleep on the sofa!¡± Gavyn nced at the sofa and did not say anything more. Frankie broke out in a sweat. Watching Gavyn turn on theputer coldly and start to deal with business, Frankie felt as if he was redundant in the room. He coughed. ¡°Mr..Cooley, is there anything else I can do?¡± Gavyn answered, ¡°No more.¡± Frankic continued, ¡°Then I go take a shower first?¡± Gavyn paused upon hearing that. Frankie could not wait to p himself! I said it wrong again! Fortunately, Gavyn only responded nkly, ¡°Hmm.¡± Frankie fled into the bathroom and felt he never wanted to go out again. The unlucky ghosty on Frankie¡¯s head. It was boring during the years in prison. At this time, he thought it was interesting to see Frankie being unlucky! ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve been unlucky for so many years. I can¡¯t be the only unlucky¡­¡± The unlucky ghost looked at the curtains in the bathroom. Frankie got naked, turned on the shower, and covered himself in bubbles. Suddenly, his foot slipped, and he bumped his head against the ss wall. The pain caused him to lean on the wall. As a result, he identally pressed the switch of the curtain. The curtains were romantically opened on both sides. The transparent ss wall revealed him. Gavyn raised his head subconsciously and saw Frankie propping his hands on the ss wall. His hair was dripping with water, and he was in a daze. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Seeing Gavyn¡¯s expression darken, Frankie almost knelt. No, Mr. Cooley, I can exin it! Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Frankie¡¯s Bad Luck The two¨Cday business trip was like a nightmare for Frankie. He did not even know how he could be so unlucky. After an embarrassing bathroom incident, he finallyy down and rested. As a result, the sofa broke when he was about to turn over. Gavyn¡¯s forehead throbbed with veins, and he said, ¡°Forget it! I know you have no other intentions. Just sleep on the bed!¡± Frankiey down on the edge of the bed tremblingly while Gavyn put two pillows between them. Frankie also tactfully tried to lie on the edge of the bed as much as possible, but he identally tapped a switch. The bed instantly became a massage bed and moved! Gavyn¡¯s expression turned to darken. Frankie immediately rolled to the floor to sleep. When checking out the next day, as the sofa was broken, the receptionists looked at Frankie and Gavyn with meaningful smiles. Frankie looked at the resignation letter and hesitated whether to resign. If he did not, Gavyn must have misunderstood him. If he did, he felt reluctant about the high¨Cpaying job! Frankie rubbed his hair irritably. Forget it! Life is the most important. Just resign! He took the resignation letter to the CEO¡¯s office, and as soon as he entered, he met Gavyn. Frankie quickly held up the letter of resignation. ¡°Mr. Cooley, I¡¯m here to resign! I¡¯m sorry! I made mistakes at work two days ago!¡± When Gavyn heard Frankie talking about the past two days, his face turned gloomy, but he did not say anything. He only tapped and signaled Frankie to put the resignation letter on the desk. The unlucky ghost took a look. ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t this an opportunity? Fran, I won¡¯t let you lose your job!¡± Frankie put his resignation letter on the desk. Suddenly, a gust of wind came from nowhere, and the resignation letter was blown up andnded on the floor. Frankie hurried to pick it up, but the wind continued to blow. Frankie hurriedly grabbed the resignation letter and crawled under Gavyn¡¯s desk. Meanwhile, someone opened the door of the CEO¡¯s office, and Gavyn¡¯s fianc¨¦e came in with a food box. ¡°Honey, you¡­¡± There was only one thought in Frankie¡¯s mind. It¡¯s over! That day, they became popr on the inte. Gavyn was caught having an affair with the new assistant. Not only did they stay in a love hotel on a business trip, but they also did ambiguous things in the office with the door open and were caught by Gavyn¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Most importantly, that new assistant was a man! The fianc¨¦e was so angry that she fainted on the spot, and when she woke up, she broke the engagement without saying a word. Gavyn chased after his fianc¨¦e sadly to exin and felt overwhelmed. Frankie was tragically fired. Frankie stood nkly in front of thepany building with a box in his hand. No, please listen to my exnation! The wind blew, and a piece of paper pped Frankie¡¯s face. Frankie finally cried. It¡¯s too awful! Why am I so unlucky!! The unlucky ghost,y on Frankie¡¯s head while sniffing Frankie¡¯s smell. What a nice day! There was a difference between having and not having a host. The unlucky ghost had not had a host with a suitable birth date for 17 years in prison, and now he got a suitable one. Feeling that he was getting stronger, the unlucky ghost was d. At first, he only wanted to get close to Jean and make himself less unlucky. But now, leaning over the host, all the misfortune belonged to the host, and he could absorb energy from the host to strengthen himself. He did not need to look for Jean anymore! The unlucky ghost only hoped that he would stay away from Lilly and Jean. He was out of prison, so he should not meet them again! ¡°My good day is finally here¡­¡± The unlucky ghost was happy. Lilly sat on the sofa in the room with her hands swinging. ¡°Hah!¡± She said frustratingly, ¡°Master, why can¡¯t I form a glowing spiritpass!¡± All the while, she had seen Pablo conjuring a booklet. Pablo said it was the Book of Life for the judge. Although the booklet was thin, it recorded the lives of all people in the world and the judgments on what they had done in their lives. Two days ago, when looking for the unlucky ghost, Lilly saw Pablo conjuring a spiritpass. That spiritpass was much more advanced than the iron te made by Josh. It glowed like the moon. Pablo could conjure a booklet and a shining spiritpass. Lilly wanted to learn those skills too. She tried for two days, but she could not make it. Pablo said, ¡°Practice more. I¡¯ve seen the best talent¡­¡± Forget it. I can¡¯t say more. Pablo put away the booklet, came to Lilly, and sat beside her. He reached out and took Lilly¡¯s little hand. Lilly became fatter since she lived in the Crawford family. Pablo thought she was cute and shook her hand. Lilly asked suspiciously, ¡°Do I need to shake like this?¡± Pablo coughed. ¡°Yes, you need to shake.¡± He grabbed Lilly¡¯s hand and drewplex runes in the air. Soon, a shining spiritpass floated up. ¡°Have you learned it?¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes widened. The spiritpass in front of her was like a gxy. It was so beautiful. ¡°One more time!¡± Lilly shouted excitedly. Pablo stroked her head, took her hand, and drew the runes again. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Remember?¡± Pablo asked, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t remember. The runes areplicated¡­¡± However, he saw Lilly quickly draw a circle. ¡°Shake it like this¡­ Hey, draw it!¡± She made a scribble. ¡°Look, Master!¡± A beautiful spiritpass with a bow tie appeared in front of him. Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched. Polly stood on the table and pecked at Tortoise¡¯s shell. ¡°Hello? Is anybody home?¡± Tortoise did not bother with Polly. Polly shifted its gaze to Lilly and saw her creating a spiritpass that shone like a star in silvery yellow. It shouted cooperatively, ¡°Extraordinary! Lilly, you¡¯re not a human! You¡¯re God!¡± Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched again. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Open ke¡¯s Eyelids Pablo looked at the cute mini spiritpass in Lilly¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Lilly, this bow doesn¡¯t match your identity.¡± Ruler of Hell and bow tie. They did not match at all! Lilly looked at the spiritpass she had conjured and responded happily. ¡°It matches!¡± She put the spiritpass on her head. She looked adorable. Her hair was tied into two little braids with pink bows. Jean smiled. ¡°It¡¯s so cute! Oh my god, I¡¯m so lucky to have a cute daughter!¡± Pablo did not speak anymore. It did fit Lilly. Polly flew onto Lilly¡¯s shoulder, pecked at Lilly¡¯s hair, and eximed, ¡°Wow!¡± Lilly held the spiritpass and ran out quickly. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go find the unlucky ghost! Let¡¯s go, Master!¡± When the unlucky ghost was gone, Lilly pinched her fingers to find him all day, but the result was strange. She had figured out he was in her city just a moment ago. The next moment, the unlucky ghost was no Honger in the city. Maybe he flew too far. She could not even figure out where he went. Meanwhile, Pablo went to the prison to investigate. She was not allowed to run around, so she could only drag on this matter. for two days. Jean floated out with Lilly. Pablo thought about the prison and followed out subconsciously. ¡°Master, how do I read the spiritpass?¡± Lilly asked while holding the spiritpass. Pablo returned to his senses. He raised his hand and released a bright light to pour into Lilly¡¯s spirit compass. ¡°I marked the unlucky ghost. You follow the pointer. The spiritpass covers everything. If you want to find someone or a ghost, you must first know his birth date or mark him if you¡¯ve seen him. If you don¡¯t have any information, you can only predict it with the hexagram.¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°I got it!¡± There was the sound of an engine far outside the door. ke, who had left for a few days, hade back when he saw Lilly running out. ¡°Daddy!¡± Lilly jumped forward in surprise while holding the spiritpass. When ke Jeft the car, he saw Lilly seem to hold something and rush toward him cutely. He immediately reached out and picked her up. ke nced at her posture of holding an object. It should be a round object. So he asked, ¡°Which ghost¡¯s head did you hold?¡± Lilly raised the spiritpass. ¡°No, it¡¯s a spiritpass. ke said, ¡°I can¡¯t see it.¡± Upon hearing that, Lilly opened one of ke¡¯s eyelids. ¡°Do you see it now?¡± Lilly asked. ke answered helplessly, ¡°Yes.¡± He saw it. It was a round silver spiritpass that looked like the moon. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ke stared at the spiritpass. It was still turning slowly and was full of mystery. Lilly replied, ¡°Daddy, I want to find the unlucky ghost. The unlucky ghost has flown to nowhere. It¡¯ll be bad luck if someone is harmed.¡± Jean pondered. ¡°He¡¯s unlucky. He probably can¡¯t find anyone who can harm.¡± ke immediately turned around with Lilly in his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Bettany chased after them and said anxiously, ¡°Where are you going? You haven¡¯t eaten yet!¡± Lilly hurriedly said, ¡°Granny, we just finished lunch!¡± Bettany said, ¡°It¡¯s snack time! I made syrup, watermelon juice, donuts, cakes, fruits¡­¡± ke and Lilly whispered at the same time, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Jean nced back at the angry Bettany and could not help but smile. ¡°Mom, we¡¯lle backter. If they don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll eat them!¡± Bettany was slightly stunned and looked to the side strangely. She felt she heard Jean¡¯s voice just now. She could not exin this feeling. It seemed that there was a strange resonance in her heart. She watched ke¡¯s SUV drive away arrogantly and muttered helplessly, ¡°Father and daughter are the same.¡± At Crawford Holdings. ke took Lilly to the VIP elevator and went straight to the top floor. ¡°Lilly, are you sure the unlucky ghost is here?¡± Jean asked. Lilly looked around while holding the spiritpass. ¡°Yes!¡± But how could the unlucky ghost be in Uncle Anthony¡¯spany? At this moment, Jean looked toward a conference room. It was a ss wall. So she could see the figures inside. ¡°Look! He¡¯s there!¡± Jean pulled Lilly and watched quietly from behind the pir. Seeing Lilly hiding behind the pir, ke subconsciously followed behind and poked his head out. Um, what is Lilly peeking at? Lilly was surprised. ¡°Hmm? The unlucky ghost found a host?¡± In the conference room, Frankie was possessed by the unlucky ghost. He was pressing the ballpoint pen nervously while looking at something. Suddenly, the spring of the ballpoint pen popped out and hit his eyes. He immediately covered his eyes and knocked over the disposable water cup in a panic. The water should he hot because he jumped up. Everyone in the conference room looked over. Jean could imagine Frankie¡¯s embarrassment. She eximed, ¡°He¡¯s indeed the unlucky ghost.¡± ke also looked at Frankie in the conference room. Seeing that, he raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°He should be applying for a job. Judging by the interviewer¡¯s expression, he probably fails before the interview starts.¡± Lilly pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s our fault. We brought out the unlucky ghost but didn¡¯t find him in time.¡± Seeing Lilly ming herself, Jean flew over. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help that guy!¡± Lilly was about to say something when Jean flew over. Lilly opened her mouth in surprise. Wait a minute, that uncle has the unlucky ghost on his head, and Mommy is the lucky ghost. So he¡¯ll be unlucky and lucky at the same time? ke lifted Lilly. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Anthony.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Lilly looked into the conference room. The expression of the unlucky ghost changed, and Jean was pping his hairstyle while saying something. Lilly was about toe down when she saw Anthony walking over. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Lilly.¡± Anthony was dressed in a suit. The usually cold expression now had a bit of softness, which attracted the people around him. Lilly reached out and shouted, ¡°Uncle Anthony!¡± Anthony saw that Lilly seemed to be holding something, but he did not mind and hugged her. While in the conference room, the interviewer called a few names and apologized to the rest. Frankie sighed. I shouldn¡¯t have hope. Everyone packed their things, and the chosen candidates felt d and followed the interviewer. Frankie was about to leave when the interviewer returned and looked at Frankie. ¡°Frankie,e here.¡± Frankie was taken aback for a moment, and then he was overjoyed. Do I have a chance too? He hurriedly packed his things but suddenly stepped on an electric wire. Frankie became anxious, and sure enough, the wire plug was burnt. The overhead light bulb exploded. Unfortunately, the blown bulb was right on his head. But luckily, none of the falling debris hit him. Frankie was dumbfounded. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Chapter 248 You Can¡¯t Escape! Frankie never dreamed that he was hired. And it was Arithony who chose him! Everyone was dumbfounded. Charlie handed Frankie a form. ¡°Fill out this form and join thepany today. Is there any problem?* Frankic quickly answered, ¡°No problem!¡± After being fired by his formerpany, Frankie found a job with better pay than his formerpany! Crawford Holdings was apany that was hard to apply for! He seemed not so unlucky! Frankie happily filled out the form. After filling it out, he received a message. ¡°The apartment you rented was stolen. Go to the police station to make a record.¡± Frankie¡¯s expression darkened. At this moment, he received another message which showed that he had won the prize in the lottery. ¡°Hello, you¡¯ve won a curved screen. It has been sent to you. Please pay attention to check it.¡± Frankie was surprised. He wanted that curved screen for a long time. It was more than 20 thousand dors, so he was unwilling to buy it, but he got it in the lottery! However, before he was happy, he received another message. ¡°Sorry, your curved screen was broken during transportation! Due to force majeure (roadside fire), ourpany isn¡¯t responsible for the compensation. Please contact the merchant.¡± Coincidentally, the merchant was also sending a message. The other party took a screenshot of the prize rules, which showed that it would not be reissued under force majeure. Frankie was speechless. Another merchant sent, ¡°The takeaway you ordered in the morning has been delivered.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The rider sent, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The dogs ate your takeaway¡± Frankie¡¯s expression gradually became numb. He could not see a ghost lying on his head and another ghost beside him. The unlucky ghost begged Jean, ¡°Miss, please let me go! The unlucky ghost grabbed Frankie¡¯s neck and pulled Frankie over. Jean shouted, ¡°No!¡± She grabbed Frankie and pulled him over. Frankie repeatedly jumped between lucky and unlucky. Lilly looked at Frankie. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Frankie quickly filled out the form, but the water in the ss spilled and wet the form. He had no choice but to print the new form. After printing, the printer suddenly emitted a puff of smoke and was broken. ¡°Luckily¡­¡± He just finished printing! But suddenly, a gust of wind blew the form out of the window. ke wondered. ¡°Is the unlucky ghost leaning over him?¡± Lilly looked at him in surprise. ¡°How do you know?¡± ke answered. ¡°I guess it.¡± Because he found Frankie was unlucky. Lilly praised ke with sparkling eyes, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re amazing!¡± ke smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± Of course.¡± Anthony asked Charlie to bring Frankie into the president¡¯s office. There were whispers outside the office. ¡°Hey, do you think that guy looks like the person in the video?¡± ¡°Do you mean the male assistant stayed with the boss in a love hotel and was caught by the boss¡® fianc¨¦e in the office?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him! He¡¯s applying for the president¡¯s assistant position. Does he have a crush on Mr. Anthony?¡± ¡°There are so many female rivals in love who haven¡¯t been able to do it, yet a man hase.¡± ¡°Mr. Anthony hasn¡¯t had a single woman by his side all these years. Could it be¡­¡± Everyone was shocked while inquiring as if struck by lightning. After an interview, Anthony suddenly called Frankie into the office. Moreover, they also saw a super tall and handsome man who brought Anthony¡¯s most beloved little niece. Could it be that Mr. Anthony had never been close to women but was close to men? Everyone looked at Charlie differently. Which one was Mr. Anthony¡¯s favorite? Charlie looked at Frankie and said, ¡°Your position is a foreign affairs assistant. Is there any problem?¡± Frankie answered, ¡°No problem.¡± Charlie had been promoted to the chief assistant, and the position of the assistant office had been adjusted. So a new person would be recruited. Frankie was very excited and followed Charlie into the president¡¯s office. After Charlie went out, he locked the door. It was Anthony¡¯s order, and he did not know why. Frankie¡¯s heart tightened, and he quickly grabbed the doorknob. ¡°Wait!¡± Frankie was dumbfounded, and his head was buzzing. Suddenly, azy voice came. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy.¡± Immediately afterward, a childish voice sounded, ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡± Then, a cold and emotionless voice said, ¡°Sit down.¡± As soon as Frankie turned around, he saw people in the office staring at him. Uh, howe there¡¯s a child? However, Frankie felt relieved while seeing Lilly. With a child around, nothing would happen to him. Frankie chose a seat farthest from ke and Anthony but closest to Lilly and sat down tremblingly. ¡°Mr. Anthony, are you looking for me?¡± Frankie asked. Anthony asked, ¡°Did you go on a business trip to Aswana two days ago?¡± Frankie wondered why Anthony would ask that. He nodded truthfully. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I heard you shared a room with your boss?¡± ¡°Y¡­ Yes.¡± ke suddenly became interested and chuckled. ¡°What happened? Tell us the story.¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Tell us!¡± When she spoke, she was ready to catch ghosts. Frankie felt embarrassed. Anthony looked at Frankie, and his voice was cold. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I only want to know the truth and decide whether to keep you.¡± Frankie understood. Crawford Holdings might want to hire him but was afraid he had impure purposes. He immediately said, ¡°Mr. Anthony, everything is a misunderstanding!¡± Frankie briefly talked about the night of the business trip with Gavyn but skipped the incident of identally opening the curtains in the shower. But the unlucky ghost on his head did not hide anything. Under the pressure of Jean, he felt aggrieved and told all about what happened to Frankie that night. Jean widened her eyes while Pablo was speechless. Lilly wondered. ¡°What is a water bed?¡± Frankie, Anthony, and ke choked in embarrassment. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Chapter 249 I¡¯ll Be Responsible for You Lilly looked at ke, Anthony, and Frankie curiously. Why are they all coughing? She continued to ask. ¡°Is the water bed a bed made of water? Or is the bed ced on top of the water? Will it sink? Or is the bed filled with water? If the bed is filled with water, will it not leak? Can I sleep in water?¡± Lilly looked puzzled and asked all the questions that confused her in one breath. However, the adults coughed worse, and ke even said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions.¡± Lilly felt strange. Adults always ask children to be sensible, but how can I be sensible if I don¡¯t ask questions? Lilly was full of doubts and looked at Jean. But she found Jean and the unlucky ghost quarreled more fiercely. Jean even hit the unlucky ghost. Lilly asked, ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s a water bed?¡± Jean felt embarrassed. ¡°Uh, I¡¯m not very clear about it. She wanted to hide her embarrassment and frantically pulled the unlucky ghost¡¯s hair. The unlucky ghost begged Lilly, ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t ask again. Your mommy messed up my hairstyle!¡± Lilly pouted. Alright! The adults are so strange. I¡¯ll ask Josh when I go back. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Lilly walked to Frankie angrily and reached out to grab the unlucky ghost¡¯s foot. ¡°Are you leaving by yourself? Or I pull you out?¡± Lilly looked domineering. It was clear that she learned it from Anthony and ke. Frankie did not know Lilly was speaking to the unlucky ghost, so he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave by myself¡­¡± As expected, what happened that day was the beginning of bad luck. No matter whichpany I interview with, the result is the same. However, Lilly grabbed Frankie¡¯s hand and pushed him to the seat. ¡°Uncle, sit down! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be responsible for you!¡± Frankie did not know what Lilly was talking about, but Lilly was so cute to say she would be responsible for him. Frankie found it funny and could not help but ask, ¡°How are you responsible for me?¡± Lilly recalled Pablo¡¯s appearance when he lied to others and said solemnly, ¡°I made a prediction. You¡¯ll have a bloody disaster. If you want to resolve it, you must do what I say.¡± Frankie could not help but chuckle. How could this little girl believe in predictions? She must have watched too much TV. Frankie smiled. ¡°Thank you! But¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, he felt a pain in his neck and passed out. Then, he identally knocked against the table corner and hurt his lips. It was indeed a bloody disaster. Lilly froze while ke twisted his wrist. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to catch a ghost?¡± Lilly could barely get past the matter of great strength, but it was hard to exin about catching ghosts. So ke knocked Frankie out. He did not even bother to exin to Frankie, let alone cheat. Lilly nodded seriously. Igot it. Daddy often said it was better to solve things in a fast way. She grabbed the unlucky ghost¡¯s foot and threw it over her shoulder. ¡°Hah!¡± Immediately afterward, she turned the unlucky ghost over again. The unlucky ghost was forced to leave Frankie. ¡°Why did you hit me!¡± The unlucky ghostined, I didn¡¯t say I refused to leave!¡± Lilly blinked. ¡°But you didn¡¯t say you would leave by yourself!¡± The unlucky ghost choked. There¡¯s nothing wrong with her words! The unlucky ghost felt unlucky. He finally found a host but was caught by Lilly again within a few days! Lilly threw out the jar of souls. ¡°Go! Lilly had already asked the unlucky ghost¡¯s name, birth date, where he was from, and how he died. So she directly caught him. The unlucky ghost understood his unlucky physique. Resisting would only make him more unlucky, so he did nothing. The unlucky ghost thought that being taken into the jar of souls would make life worse than death. But after entering it, he saw a few ghosts ying cards inside. The harem spirit widened her eyes. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a new ghost!¡± Ms. Ugly said, ¡°My status is down again.¡± The weakling spirit felt relieved. ¡°I can finally take a breath¡­¡± The harem spirit smiled and performed a firework on the spot. ¡°Boom! Wee the neer!¡± The unlucky ghost was dumbfounded. ke picked up the jar of souls and took a closer look. There were many ghosts in such a thing the size of a fingernail. ¡°Come here.¡± He held Lilly in his arms, gave the jar of souls to her, and asked, ¡°Finish catching?¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m exhausted!¡± ke was speechless. Sweetie, you don¡¯t seem to be doing anything. Lilly ran up to Anthony cheerfully. ¡°Uncle Anthony, let¡¯s go home!¡± Granny made many snacks. Daddy and I can¡¯t finish it. Grandpa is old and can¡¯t eat so much. But Granny will be sad if he doesn¡¯t eat it, so Uncle Anthony must go home. Anthony did not know the reason why Lilly asked him back. He pampered Lilly and said, ¡°Okay.¡± He called Charlie in and gave some orders for the following tasks. Charlie wrote them down and then looked at the unconscious Frankie on the sofa. ¡°Uh, what about him? Want to hire?¡± Anthony nodded. Lilly med herself as she identally released the unlucky ghost and caused Frankie to lose his job. So he needed to solve the mess for her. He also wanted a daily assistant, so it was okay to hire Frankie. At Crawford Mansion. Bettany took a bite of an apple pie and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s delicious! Why did Lilly run away?¡± Margaret said, ¡°Little Miss may have something to do!¡± Bettany pouted. ¡°She¡¯s only a child. What thing can she do?¡± Suddenly, there was a sound outside the door, and Lilly ran in quickly. ¡°Granny, I¡¯m back!¡± Bettany¡¯s expression brightened, and she immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s just in time toe back. Try the apple pie I made!¡± Lilly took a bite and praised with a thumbs up, ¡°Granny, the apple pie you made is delicious!¡± When Bettany heard that, she happily took five apple pies and put them into Lilly¡¯s hands. Lilly ran out and stuffed one into ke¡¯s mouth and another into Anthony¡¯s mouth. Hmm, there are still two lefi. Lilly stared at Anthony. She saw that Anthony barely ate the one in his mouth and immediately stuffed another into his hand. ke coughed. ¡°Water¡­¡± Lilly went to get the water for ke. Seeing ke finish eating, she immediately stuffed him with another one. Then, she happily ran to the kitchen. ¡°Granny, we ate all of them!¡± Bettanyughed happily. ¡°Okay! Come to drink the syrup now!¡± Lilly responded, ¡°Okay!¡± But ke was about to leave. ¡°I just remembered. I have something to report to the leader.¡± Anthony lifted the briefcase. ¡°I forgot to sign a document. I¡¯ll go back to thepany.¡± Bettany came out with syrups and shouted, ¡°Stop! Eat snacks before leaving!¡± ke and Anthony immediately stopped walking. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Make a Water Bed for Lilly To be honest, Bettany¡¯s cooking was good. Regardless of the meals or desserts, the taste could be compared to a five¨Cstar restaurant. It was just that Bettany made breakfast at 7.00 am, snacks at 10.00 am, lunch at noon, afternoon tea and dessert at 3.00 pm, and dinner around 6.00 pm with fruit tea and cereal afterward. Before bed, she also asked if anyone would like to eat supper. No one could stand it! Lilly was very thin when she first canic to the Crawford family, but now she was fatter, and everyone felt her softness when hugging her. If ke had not been exercising every day, it was estimated that his eight¨Cpack abs would be gone. Anthony called Charlic. ¡°Charlie, bring thepany¡¯s new project documents. Bring Frankie too.¡± On the phone, Charlie hung up the phone in confusion. He walked toward the president¡¯s office, only to find a group of people pecking around the door. ¡°What are you looking at? Go do your work!¡± Charlie said indifferently. The crowd dispersed immediately. They pretended to print documents, make coffee, and discuss matters with colleagues. Charlie woke Frankie up, and soon, Frankie opened his eyes in confusion. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Charlie said. Frankie got up in a daze and could not help but touch his neck. Why does my neck feel sore? Why did I fall asleep just now? There was a pain in his lips, and he subconsciously touched it, only to feel hurt. ¡°Mr. Brown, where are we going?¡± Frankie asked while following Charlie. Charlie answered, ¡°Mr. Anthony asked us to send a document to his house.¡± ¡°Huh? Okay¡­¡± After the two left, there was chaos in the office. ¡°Do you see that? His lips are bleeding from being bitten!¡± ¡°Oh my god, they seem to be going to Mr. Anthony¡¯s house! Do they meet Mr. Anthony¡¯s parents so soon?¡± ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t Mr. Anthony take that handsome man back just now? Now Mr. Brown and the new assistant- also went there. What a mess!¡± After half a day, Charlie and Frankie did not know about any mess. They only knew they were fine when they went, and their stomachs were full when they returned. When Lilly saw Frankie, she suddenly remembered the water bed. She hurried to Josh¡¯s room. Josh was making a with many small bells tied to it. There was paint beside him, and he used it to dye the and the bells red. Lilly asked curiously, ¡°Josh, what are you doing?¡± Josh responded, ¡°I¡¯m making a ghost. If you spread it out at night, you can get back a lot of ghosts.¡± ¡°Just like fishing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lilly wondered. ¡°Josh, you¡¯re afraid of ghosts. Why are you bringing so many ghosts back?¡± Josh nced at her. ¡°Help you catch ghosts.¡± Lilly patted Josh¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Look at me.¡± Lilly shook her little hand, and a silver spiritpass appeared. Josh froze. Lilly retracted the spirit compass, and a red appeared. Josh looked at Lilly¡¯s, then at his own. Lilly¡¯s is better than mine! Lilly withdrew the containment spirit and said, ¡°Josh, let¡¯s make another thing. Do you know about water beds?¡± Josh felt confused. ¡°What water bed?¡± Lilly looked disappointed. ¡°So you don¡¯t know either!¡± Josh red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense! Just wait a minute.¡± After speaking, he turned on the computer and checked the water bed. Josh read, ¡°A water bed is a soft bed with water. It¡¯s created by using the buoyancy principle of water. It canpletely fit the body curve, support the whole body weight evenly, and reduce the body¡¯s weight on the spine, muscles, capiries, blood vessels, and nervous system. It¡¯s special care for the spine¡­¡± Lilly eximed, ¡°Wow!¡± It sounds great. The water bed is nothing! Why don¡¯t adults answer me? Lilly immediately raised her hand. ¡°I want a water bed!¡± Josh nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Josh could not make a ghost trap or spiritpass. But a water bed was easy. Josh opened the webpage and checked all the information about the water bed in three minutes, such as soft¨Cpacked and hard¨Cpacked water beds. Josh asked the maid to take a superrge stic bag, which was used to cover the mattress and the sofa. He spread the stic bag on the bed and poured water into it. Finally, he tied the opening tightly and put the bed sheet on top. ¡°Okay! The water bed is done!¡± Josh said proudly, ¡°The water can¡¯t be too full, or it¡¯ll inte like a balloon, and no one can lie on it.¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re amazing! You know a lot!¡± Josh raised his head. ¡°Of course.¡± They took off their shoes excitedly, climbed onto the bed, and rolled around. Lilly said happily, ¡°It¡¯s cold! Sofortable!¡± Josh replied, ¡°Yes, it feels like sleeping on the water!¡± They thought it was fun. Lilly ran out. ¡°I¡¯ll call Hannah!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After finishing homework, Hannah could hardly keep her eyes open. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Liam was expressionless. ¡°I¡¯ll check it. If you make a mistake, you need to redo it¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Lilly poked her head in. Hannah, have you finished your homework? I¡¯ll show you something interesting¡­¡± Hannah immediately dropped the pen. ¡°It¡¯s done! Let¡¯s go. Liam was speechless. Hannah pulled Lilly and ran fast. ¡°What¡¯s the fun?¡± Hannah was excited. Lilly pulled Hannah onto the bed and patted the bed. ¡°Lie down!¡± Hannahy on it suspiciously, and her eyes lit up. ¡°The bed can move! It¡¯s soft, icy, and cool! So comfortable!¡± Lillyughed. ¡°It¡¯s not that the bed can move. It¡¯s a water bed! There¡¯s water in it.¡± Hannah was amazed. It was fun to sleep on the water! They thought it was fun, and Lilly ran out again. ¡°I¡¯ll call Zac!¡± After a while, Zachary followed Lilly with an impatient look. ¡°What fun can you have? You¡¯re so childish!¡± But a hint of surprise shed in his eyes after hey on the bed. Wow, what a weird bed! Lilly excitedly asked, ¡°Is it fun?¡± Zachary hesitated. ¡°Well, it¡¯s so¨Cso¡­¡± Lilly ran out again. ¡°I¡¯ll call Drake!¡± Drake looked calm and stared coldly at the kids lying in a row. ¡°Childish!¡± He felt very speechless. Lilly waved. ¡°Come and try! It¡¯s fun!¡± Hannah jumped on the bed. ¡°It¡¯s fun!¡± Drake was expressionless. ¡°I won¡¯t try.¡± He turned around and was about to leave but suddenly heard a sound and several exmations behind him. When he looked back, he could not help but twitch his mouth. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Meeting or Not Is a Choice, Not a Result The water bed broke, and water spurted from a hole. Lilly¡¯s paints on the bedside table were all swept off, and there were all kinds of colors in an instant, and the carpet on the floor was all wet and a mess. Lilly, Hannah, Zachary, and Joshy on the bed with dazed faces. They were all wet. The quilts and the pillows were also wet. The wire socket was short¨Ccircuited, and smoke burst out instantly. Polly woke up from sleeping. It fluttered about in fright and yelled, ¡°Help, it¡¯s on fire!¡± The Crawford Mansion was plunged into darkness. Drake was speechless. Half a minuteter, the backup power supply was activated, and the electrician rushed to repair it. Bettany caught up and felt her blood pressure rise when she saw the mess in the room. ¡°Who did this?¡± Bettany was pissed off. Several children lowered their heads. They dared not to speak. Lilly raised her hand cautiously. ¡°Granny, it¡¯s my idea.¡± Hannah quickly said, ¡°I also did it!¡± Josh stood up. ¡°I did these.¡± ¡°I got involved,¡± Zachary said. Drake was silent, then said, ¡°Granny, I made the water bed. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Drake, who did nothing, admitted the mistake for his younger siblings. Bettany stared at them. ¡°Go to stand outside! Wait, change your clothes first!¡± The children changed their clothes and stood obediently against the wall while holding the water basin on their heads. When Anthony and ke came over, they saw the children standing pitifully in the corridor with basins on their heads. Jean could not help butugh when she saw that. She recalled the scene when Bettany punished her for standing. All her brothers apanied her. She did not expect that she could see such a scene again. Mom is the most powerful! ke asked amusedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you all take the circuit board apart?¡± -Lilly answered honestly, ¡°No! We only made a water bed. We rolled on it, and it broke¡­¡± Hannah said innocently, ¡°Then, the water poured into the socket¡­¡± Zachary looked indifferent. ¡°Then, the whole circuit short¨Ccircuited and burned.¡± Josh said, ¡°The water bed I made isn¡¯t strong enough¡­ I know it! I might use the wrong material.¡± Hannah said, think the seal ish Lilly said, ¡°I think I¡¯m too heavy! And we shouldn¡¯t be rolling around.¡± A few children discussed why the water bed broke and concluded their experience. Even if standing with basins, the punishments could not make their mouths shut. Bettany gritted her teeth and red at Anthony and ke. ¡°What water bed? What rolls around? How do they know these?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Anthony and ke froze. Bettany scolded, ¡°What have you guys taught Lilly outside? Go stand there!¡± | ? ?? ??????? Anthony and ke did not dare to speak. As a result, two tall figures appeared in the group of children. The children blinked and looked at ke and Anthony curiously. They felt strange. Why did ke and Anthony get punishments too? Jean almost lost her breath fromughing, and Pablo¡¯s mouth never stopped twitching. Polly stood by the window while shaking its head. ¡°Caw¡­¡± Afterward, Bettany promised to buy the children a water bed. But the children could only y during the day to avoid catching a cold. Lilly learned another lesson from this incident. If she made a mistake, she would be punished. It would not work if ke or Anthony came. Bettany had the highest status in this family, and no one could mess with Bettany! Jean looked at the scenes and felt warm. It was full of happiness and joy. It was too bad that she could no longer participate in it! The children had the summer vacation, and All Souls Day was less than two months away. Jean had been hesitating whether to see Bettany or to live with them for a while. Jean wished to bid farewell to them, but she was even more afraid that after getting along, Bettany would face parting again, and the life that had finally calmed down would be turbulent again. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the best,¡± Jean murmured. The happier the Crawford family was, the less she should have met them. So she kept trying to separate herself and make them no longer remember her. At night, Lilly temporarily shared a room with Hannah. Bettany came over to check and found Hannah was asleep, but Lilly¡¯s eyes were still open. Bettany asked, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± She began to regret if the punishments she gave were too severe. However, she heard Lilly ask, ¡°Granny, do you miss Mommy?¡± Just now, she saw Jean smiling but looked a little lost. 2/3 Lilly knew that Jean did not want Bettany to be sad, so she did not dare to see Bettany again. Will Granny want to see Mommy again? Bettany stroked Lilly¡¯s head and felt distressed. ¡°Do you miss your mommy? I miss your mommy too, but. it¡¯s okay. Your mommy will always live in our hearts¡­¡± Lilly looked at Bettany. ¡°Granny, do you want to see Mommy?¡± Bettany smiled. She did not answer whether she wanted to see Jean. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡± Bettany was getting old. When she died, she should be able to see Jean. So it did not matter whether to see Jean. It was more important to make Lilly have a good life. Lilly pursed her lips. Jean was about to go to reincarnation. No one would see Jean in the future, but Jean only met Anthony. Mommy and Granny seem to be terrified of seeing each other. I wonder why. Lilly could not understand theplex emotions of the adults, so she gradually closed her eyes and fell asleep. Hannah also turned around while snoring. Bettany smiled. She covered the children with a thin quilt, adjusted the air conditioner, and went out. Jean stood at the door and could not help but murmur, ¡°Mom¡­¡± Bettany did not see anything but got a strange feeling again. She murmured, ¡°Jean, I know you must be here. You¡¯ve been here all along, right? As long as I know this, that¡¯s enough.¡± She did not expect to see Jean. She only hoped that everyone was well. That was enough. Looking at Bettany, Jean suddenly figured it out. Meeting or not was a choice, not a result. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Chapter 252 A Life Staying In Bed Is a Perfect Life The sky was dark, and the prison at night seemed to be covered with an invisible barrier. Pablo checked several times while frowning, The unlucky ghost was a malignant spirit, and the reason the malignant spirit could be trapped here was unimaginable. ¡°What is someone doing behind the scenes?¡± Pablo mused. He looked at the prison surrounded by an inverted semicircle and found a few signs buried in eight. directions, which proved that someone was using this prison to suppress something. But he could not find that person yet and did not know who did it, so he could only wait now. Anthony did not go to work and sat in the dining room for breakfast. ke went for a run carly in the morning. In addition to running, he usually went to the military department. He went out at 5.00 am and usually returned after 9.00 am. Edward and Liam had to supervise the project. As a doctor, Gilbert hardly had weekends. Bryson¡¯s flying Time was even more irregr. Anthony and ke spent more time at home instead. The children who were on summer vacation were the happiest. They all sleptte and did not get up at 8.00 am. Hughined, ¡°Children should develop the habit of going to bed and getting up early since they are young, or they¡¯ll bezy when they grow up. How can they sleep until 8 o¡¯clock? They have no self- discipline!¡± Anthony pretended not to hear it. Bettany refuted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong for them to wake upter? You don¡¯t sleep much when you¡¯re old. But children need to sleep more! Don¡¯t they all go to bed carly? Although they wake upte, they go to bed carly!¡± Hugh choked. Bettany continued, ¡°Children can only grow up if they sleep well! Don¡¯t talk about self¨Cdiscipline. The most important thing is for children to grow up.¡± Staying in bed during holidays was normal. A life staying in bed was a perfect life. It did not matter if they stayed in bed during the holidays. Bettany felt that she should be strict and also indulge the children. Anyway, she was very reassuring about them. Hugh shook the newspaper and muttered, ¡°You can say whatever you want.¡± Bettany could not hear clearly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Hugh touched his nose. ¡°Nothing.¡± After a pause, he said again, ¡°They don¡¯t learn anything during the holidays. It¡¯s a waste of life to be lazy at home. Enroll them in some extra¨Ccurricr tutoring.¡± Bettany rolled her eyes. ¡°Do Drake and Josh need extra¨Ccurricr tutoring? Is tutoring useful for Zachary and Hannah? Lilly is still young. Does she need extra¨Ccurricr tutoring?¡± Hugh finally stopped talking. Anthony was smart enough not to interject in the first ce. Bettany nagged, ¡°When they learn, they have to study hard; when they y, they can y freely. It¡¯s children¡¯s nature to y. It¡¯s the process of using their brains¡­¡± Suddenly, she remembered about the water bedst night and stopped talking. Although it was a mess, the Crawford family spent a lot of money rebuilding the circuit, but the children also concluded. The Crawford family had money. So they could make anything. Thinking of that, Bettany became optimistic again and was ready to dance. Lilly rubbed her eyes and went downstairs in a daze. ¡°Granny, I¡¯m hungry!¡± Lilly was holding Bunny, and she had not tied her hair. She looked cute. Bettany immediately asked the maid to take the breakfast. ¡°Why did you get up so early?¡± Bettany poured milk for Lilly and filled a small bowl of cereal. Lilly said, ¡°Well¡­ I woke up because I wanted to.¡± Pablo returned after going to prison. Lilly wanted to help Pablo investigate together after breakfast. While thinking about it, someone called in. Bettany answered the phone and seemed surprised. Then, she¡® nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, see you soon.¡± Lilly was puzzled. ¡°Granny, who is it!¡± Bettany said, ¡°It¡¯s an aunty. She¡¯lle hereter to visit us.¡± Bettany looked at Anthony. ¡°It¡¯s the girl who was treated with Jean before. Do you remember Be Patterson?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Anthony thought for a while, then nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± : Bettany continued, ¡°She finished her treatment and returned¡­¡± Be and Jean had leukemia. Jean did not get the right fit, but Be did. But Be¡¯s family was poor, and she met Jean. Jean was very happy for Be and asked Anthony to help Be pay for her medical expenses. Anthony would not refuse Jean and could afford the several million treatment fees, which was nothing to the Crawford family. With the funding of the Crawford family, Be went abroad for treatment. Later, when Jean disappeared, the Crawford family was all looking for Jean. They were exhausted by this incident, and no one remembered Be anymore. After all, to the Crawford family, Be could only be regarded as a stranger they were slightly familiar with. While eating. Lilly twirled the egg. Suddenly, the egg stood upright, then fell and pointed at Anthony. Lally felt strange. At about 10.00 am, the guest came to the house. It was a girl dressed inly, who looked about twenty- four years old. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Crawford. I¡¯m Be. Do you remember me?¡± Be looked nervous and rubbed her clothes. Bettany smiled. ¡°Yes, I remember. Come sit down!¡± Be nced at the sofa anxiously and said, ¡°I¡¯d better not sit on it. This sofa looks so expensive¡­ I don¡¯t deserve to sit there¡­¡± Bettany and Lilly felt strange. Be did not dare to look at Bettany but looked at Anthony. ¡°Mr. Anthony, I came here today to thank you. If you hadn¡¯t given me money for treatment, I might have died by now. But I don¡¯t know how to repay you. I¡¯m poor. I don¡¯t know what I can give¡­¡± Be bit her lips while twisting her clothes anxiously. Lilly frowned. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Jean¡¯s Friend, Be Patterson Lilly looked at Be and felt that her behavior was strange. Jean said in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s Be¡­¡± Lilly whispered, ¡°Mommy, is she your friend?¡± Jean recalled and said, ¡°Yes! 1 used to be treated in the hospital. When I could get out of bed and walk around, I would go for a walk in the garden.¡± It was at that time that she met Be. During the chat, Jean found out that Be also had leukemia. She looked sad and said that she wanted to give up the treatment. ¡°I asked her why and encouraged her not to give up. She said her family sold their car and house to treat her illness. They were originally an ordinary family in a small town, but they used most of the money for her illness¡­¡± Jean sympathized with Be. Seeing that Be wanted to give up treatment and choose to be discharged from the hospital, her father squatted aside without saying a word, and her mother wiped her tears silently. Jean was soft¨Chearted, so she paid Be¡¯s treatment fee for that time. ¡°It was a monthter the second time I saw Be. She returned after thest treatment, and it was time for chemotherapy. Be made a fuss about noting for treatment, but her father sold his blood for her treatment, and her mother begged her¡­¡± Be told Jean that she felt envious to see Jean living in a VIP ward and enjoying the best medical resources and would never worry about money. Be said she was different. She was ready to die at any time and evenmitted suicide and set her parents free. ¡°I thought they were pitiful. I gradually became friends with Be. Later, I paid for her hospital treatment.¡± After all, money meant nothing to Jean at that time. She was not God, but she saw the same despair in Be. She hoped that others would be well. Seeing others well seemed to give her a glimmer of hope. Lilly finally understood. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Thest time was probably when I was lying down and couldn¡¯t even get up. She came to find me and said goodbye to me while crying. I asked her what was wrong, and she said she had found a suitable bone marrow match. But the entire bone marrow recement and chemotherapy will cost several million. She can¡¯t afford it.¡± ¡°Why is God so cruel? He gave us hope.but made us despair again. I might as well not have heard this news¡­¡± Be said it at that time. Jean was also waiting for the right fit and knew the feeling of waiting for this glimmer of hope in despair. How many terminally ill blood cancers died while waiting for matching? And so would she. Jean had no other thoughts but hoped that one more person would survive. What a pity to find a suitable match but give up because of ack of money. So Jean asked Anthony for help. Jean looked at Be in front of her. Be seemed to be healed now, but Be was a little different from what she remembered. Maybe she became a ghost and could see things more clearly. Anthony lowered his eyes slightly and said lightly, ¡°No need. Just live your own life.¡± He almost forgot about it. He gave Be money only to do good deeds and umte virtue. He only hoped that Jean would wait for the right match as soon as possible. However, Be was not satisfied with his answer and even more uneasily rubbed her clothes while stammering, ¡°Mr. Anthony, I came to thank you all. I¡­ I can do anything to repay! I¡¯m so lucky to know Jean. Now I¡¯m better, but Jean¡­¡± Her eyes turned red, and she begged, ¡°So I want to do what I can. If I don¡¯t repay your kindness, I feel uneasy¡­ Bettany stood up and said lightly, ¡°How do you want to repay us? Be my daughter and rece Jean?¡± The Crawford family gave her money for treatment, but she wants to be the daughter of the Crawford family! She¡¯s so greedy! Be panicked and knelt. ¡°No, Mrs. Crawford, you misunderstood! I never had such a thought! I just want to take care of you for Jean. It¡¯s fine if you agree with me to join the Crawford family as a maid. I want to repay you all! Please¡­¡± Be¡¯s attitude was extremely humble, and she kept begging. Lilly suddenly interrupted, ¡°Aunty, do you want to take care of Granny or Uncle Anthony? Why do you always secretly look at Uncle Anthony?¡± Be¡¯s lowered eyes secretly looked at Anthony from time to time. Adults were taller and could not see it, but Lilly was a child. She could see it as soon as she looked up. This aunty¡¯s eyes aren¡¯t honest at all. Bettany was speechless. How dare she covets my son? Be froze and quickly denied, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­ I was just afraid that Mr. Anthony would be unhappy¡­¡± Lilly kindly reminded Be, ¡°But in our family, Granny is the boss!¡± Be bit her lips anxiously. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong¡­ I don¡¯t understand these rules.¡± She knelt to Bettany. ¡°Mrs. Crawford, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Bettany walked aside speechlessly. It seemed like they were bullying Be. Bettany regretted it to death. In the beginning, everyone¡¯s attention was on Jean, and every time Be looked for Jean, it was when they were not around. Bettany did not even know that Be was such a person. She would never have agreed to let Be visit if she knew about Be. ¡°Be, get up first. Sit down and talk,¡± Bettany said to Be while looking at Jack. She signaled him to drive Be away in a proper way. Be shook her head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t sit. My clothes are dirty and old. Don¡¯t make the sofa dirty¡­¡± After that, she looked around enviously and cautiously. It turns out that Jean¡¯s house is like this¡­ It¡¯s like the one shown on TV. I¡¯ve never seen it¡­ Unlike my house, my house is small and dirty¡­¡± Bettany was speechless. Lilly suddenly asked, ¡°Aunty, is your house not hygienic? Why don¡¯t you wash your clothes? Why don¡¯t you clean up your house? Why do you get the sofa dirty just by sitting on it?¡± Be choked. Lilly suddenly realized. ¡°I sec. You don¡¯t have the habit of bathing and washing clothes, right? Aunty, this isn¡¯t a good habit! There will be lice growing on your head! You should change the habit¡­¡± Everyone suffocated theirughter. It was great to be a child! Jack smiled slightly, ¡°Ms. Patterson, family circumstances cannot bepared. Mrs. Crawford will go outter. I¡¯d better send you back!¡± Be looked embarrassed. She bit her lips, and her face turned pale. ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have come. I disturbed you all. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± With tears in her eyes, she lifted her eyshes, looked at Anthony, and quickly lowered her head in shock. ¡°Mr. Anthony, sorry for annoying you¡­¡± Bettany was tired of listening to Be keep belittling herself while apologizing. This kind of person should be driven away! I won¡¯t let Be step into the Crawford family anymore! Be lowered her head and twisted her clothes. ording to the logic, when others heard her words, they would say politely. ¡°We don¡¯t hate you.¡± Then, they would ask her to sit to show that they did not mean to hate her. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Chapter 254 You Can Pay Back the Money! Bettany ordered. ¡°Jack, send her out!¡± She felt annoyed to see Be. Hearing that, Jack withdrew his politeness. ¡°Follow me, Ms. Patterson!¡± Be pretended not to hear them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know I don¡¯t deserve to stay here. But I want to thank you all. If Mr. Anthony didn¡¯t give me money for treatment, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live now! Mrs. Crawford, I beg you to give me a chance to repay you, or I¡¯ll feel uneasy!¡± Lilly frowned. This aunty is here to thank us, but why does she make me ufortable? ¡°Aunty, you can pay back the money!¡± Lilly thought for a while and said, ¡°You keep saying that you don¡¯t know how to repay, and you feel uneasy if you don¡¯t repay. You can pay back the money! Everything will settle after you pay the money back!¡± Lilly looked serious. She was thinking about the problem and proposed a solution. And she suddenly remembered Be used so much money from the Crawford family! It was millions! It was more than her pocket money! Be must pay back the money! The Crawford family was stunned for a moment. Why didn¡¯t they think of this idea? Everyone fell silent for a while, and Bettany gave Jack¨Ca hint to let Lilly finish speaking. Be was dumbfounded. She came to thank the Crawford family, not to pay back the money! Where could she find so much money? # ¡°I¡­¡± Be clutched her clothes tightly. ¡°I¡¯have no money¡­ I sold my house and car for my medical treatment¡­¡± Lilly was surprised. ¡°Oh, so you came here to find a job?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. When Be heard that, she immediately answered, ¡°If you all don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to serve you like a horse¡­¡± She kept belittling herself. The Crawford family seemed to dote on Lilly very much, and it was easier to coax a child. Be felt that Lilly might ept her after crying and begging for mercy. Lilly frowned even more when she heard her talking about working like a horse. ¡°Aunty, why do you have to be a horse? We don¡¯t need horses!¡± Be took a deep breath and was on the verge of tears. ¡°I don¡¯t have much education. I never went to. college. I don¡¯t deserve it. I can only be. a horse¡­¡± Lilly became more serious. ¡°Youe to our family to be a horse, and we pay you? But if this is the case, aren¡¯t you using our money to pay us back?¡± A horse only ate but did not work, and the Crawford family had nothing to do with the horses. What a - loss! Be was about to vomit blood. That¡¯s not what I meant! Be thought Lilly would say, ¡°Aunty, you¡¯re so pitiful. You can stay. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll treat you well¡­¡± But everything was contrary to her imagination! Be quickly said, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine to have no sry. I only need meals¡­¡± 12 Lilly frowned. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean we need to support you forever?¡± Be choked. Lilly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t pay back the money, but you want us to support you for the rest of your life. You¡¯re not here to repay, are you? You¡¯re¡­ Lilly suddenly forgot that word. Polly added on the side, ¡°Thank you!,I¡¯ll take revenge on you forever!¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re here to get revenge on us!¡± Be was dumbfounded. How can she talk to this extent? ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± Lilly wondered. ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Be choked and could only look at Anthony. ¡°Mr. Anthony¡­¡± Anthony looked indifferent. ¡°Jack, kick her out! Also, she borrowed five million back then. You follow up and ask her to pay back the money.¡± Jack answered, ¡°Okay.¡± Be panicked. ¡°Mr. Anthony, I¡­¡± Jack grabbed Be¡¯s arm and dragged her out. ¡°We don¡¯t care about you. Remember to pay back the money!¡± Be burst into tears. ¡°But I just recovered. I can¡¯t do much work¡­ I can¡¯t make money to pay you back¡­¡± Jack asked, ¡°So you came here and wanted us to take care of you and treat you like a princess?¡± Be was anxious. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± Jack sneered. She said that she came to pay us back by being a horse. Now she said she had just recovered and had no strength to work. She just wants someone to support her. She must be daydreaming! Jack did not even bother to talk and handed Be over to the security guard. The security guard did not care if Be was a newly recovered patient and skillfully threw her out. Be fell to the ground, and her tears welled up. Her life was too hard. It was when she was young that she got leukemia. The family was poor to treat her. After finally being cured, she could not do anything but drag her parents down. Seeing her parents working so hard every day, she was sad. That was why she came to the Crawford. family. Anthony gave her money at the darkest time of her life, and she swore she would repay Anthony! The treatment abroad was so painful, and she persisted with this belief, but they did not want her. The more Be thought about it, the more she cried. She felt that she was pitiful and left crying. Meanwhile, Lilly repeatedly reminded Anthony, ¡°Uncle Anthony, remember to ask her to pay back the money!¡± She added worryingly, ¡°Granny, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s good. She¡¯s toozy to wash clothes and wants us to support her. You must not hire her!¡± Bettanyughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It won¡¯t happen.¡± It was their fault for protecting Jean so well that Jean was so easily deceived. Jean muttered, ¡°I was blind back then¡­¡± Seeing Be crying, Jean¡¯s heart softened when she thought of her simr situation. She would have wanted to frighten Be by possessing her body, but she only had the lucky charm. She felt ufortable. Suddenly, she thought of something and asked, ¡°Lilly, can you let the unlucky ghoste out with me?¡± I didn¡¯t mean to be petty. Just curious to see if the unlucky ghost is as powerful as he said. Jean did not believe it, so she wanted to have some experiments. Lilly trusts Jean very much. ¡°Okay!¡± Jean chuckled. Looking at the sun outside, Jean could not wait for it to get dark. But Pablo suddenly floated down and said sullenly, ¡°Lilly, let¡¯s go! Follow Be.¡± There is something wrong with Be. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 It¡¯s Time to Act! Be went home. Her family rented a house in amunity with only two bedrooms and one small living room. As soon as she entered, she felt depressed and could not help but cover her chest. Be saw how big Crawford Mansion was. Compared to her house, the difference was too big. She felt sad. Be¡¯s mother, Sarah Fraser, saw Be and hurriedly asked, ¡°Be, are you feeling ufortable again? Sit down¡­¡± Be suddenly cried fiercely. ¡°Mom, the Crawford family looked down on me and kicked me out! They asked me to pay back five million! It¡¯s all my fault! I¡¯m useless! I¡¯m a burden to you. Where can I go to find five million?¡± Be gasped heavily. Sarah was stunned. What? Be felt sorry and went to the Crawford family to thank them. But they refused to ept it and asked us to pay back five million! Sarah suddenly felt sad. Why is it so difficult for us? God always likes to bully the poor! Sarah wiped her tears. ¡°That¡¯s how poor people are. How can we expect rich people to think highly of us? Forget it. We can pay them back for the rest of our lives! I¡¯m ipetent. As long as you live well, I¡¯ll be Satisfied!¡± They burst into tears. Jean led the unlucky ghost to find themunity. ¡°Eh? This is the building Gemma¡¯s parents left for her!¡± Although it was not a high¨Cend residential area, it was also separated from the vige. It belonged to an old residential area where the people had to climb stairs. ¡°Lilly, you stay in the car. I¡¯ll help you!¡± Jean patted Lilly Lilly was soft and cute. She smiled. ¡°Okay!¡± Pablo stared at the building and felt a little weird. It was an old neighborhood, but the building was gloomy, with traces of a bad aura constantly floating around. ¡°I¡¯ll check it out. Jean, don¡¯t mess around.¡± Jean responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can trust me!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched. He pretended to believe her and drifted away speechlessly Jean immediately floated upstairs with the unlucky ghost. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to have fun!¡± The unlucky ghost asked, ¡°Miss, are you trying to tease me?¡± Jean said, ¡°How can I? Am I that kind of ghost?¡± The unlucky ghost was speechless. Jean was about to speak when she saw a familiar figure at the front door. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Gemma!¡± Jean went up to give Gemma a pat on the head. 1/3 ¡°Your lucky charm is almost gone. I¡¯ll add some to you! Jean tickled Gemma¡¯s chin affectionately. Gemma sneezed and muttered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I feel cold all of a sudden. It seems I won¡¯t be able to collect the rent today.¡± Gemma knocked on the door. Soon, Sarah came out. Seeing Gemma, Sarah quickly bent over and smiled apologetically. ¡°Ms. Gemma, wee! Please come in! We¡¯re just about to eat!¡± Gemma could not refuse Sarah, so she went in, only to see that there was only a te of vegetables and a small bowl of chicken soup on the table. It looked so pitiful. Be said weakly, ¡°Gemma, you¡¯re here.¡± Gemma asked, ¡°Be, you¡¯re not in good health. Why do you cat a little?¡± Sarah smiled wryly. ¡°I¡¯m ipetent and can¡¯t earn money. The doctor said Be needed to strengthen nutrition, but I¡­¡± She wiped her tears. Be said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk about this matter! Gemma, are you here to collect the rent today?¡± Sarah quickly said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get the money¡­¡± She took out her wallet, rummaged through it, and found a hundred dors. At this moment, Be¡¯s father, Alex Patterson, came back and saw Gemmae to collect the rent. He rummaged through his pockets and found two hundred dors. Sarah smiled wryly. ¡°Ms. Gemma, I¡¯m sorry. How about I give you three hundred first?¡± Be burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the one who dragged you down! I won¡¯t take the immunosuppressants for next month!¡± Sarah grabbed her clothes embarrassedly while Alex smoked a cigarette quietly. Gemma was speechless. The Patterson family owed her rent for several months, and she paid the utility bills. But she knew Be was a leukemia patient, so she dared not affect Be¡¯s treatment. If something went wrong, it meant she forced them to death. ¡°Forget it.¡± Gemma thought she was unlucky. So she regarded it as doing good deeds. Be insisted. ¡°No, I¡¯ll find out if I still have money. We owe too much rent¡­¡± She picked up her bag and took out ten dors. Gemma said helplessly, ¡°Ugh, forget it¡­¡± Jean squinted her eyes. Be¡¯s bag was bulging, and Be fumbled but did not open the inner compartment. ¡°Superman! It¡¯s your time to act!¡± The unlucky ghost was speechless. It turned out that he was here to obey Jean¡¯s order. He had no choice but to lie on Be¡¯s head. Be took out another coin. Suddenly, the hairband on her hand identally caught the zipper of the bag¡¯s middleyer. Before Be could react, the stack of money fell out of the inteyer! Be panicked. Everyone was stunned. Alex and Sarah could not imagine that Be had so much money. Be had no choice but to pretend to be surprised. ¡°How did thise about? I know it! Yesterday I went to the hospital for a reexamination, and a woman insisted on pulling me¡­ She must have given it secretly¡­¡± Jean was speechless. Be was good at acting. As the money was revealed, Be could only insist on giving Gemma all the rent and bills owed for several months. Gemma was in a daze until she went out the door. They owed rent for several months, and she got it back. It went so well that she was a little uneasy. Jean chuckled. ¡°Just take it!¡± Jean touched Gemma¡¯s forehead, and Gemma left in a daze. Be felt like her heart was bleeding. It was so hard for her to earn the money. She wanted to use the money to buy better clothes, skin care products, and cosmetics. She had suffered for many years. She wanted to dress up like an ordinary girl and be worthy of Anthony. Sarah asked, ¡°Be, is this money really given to you by someone else?¡± Be lowered her head. ¡°Yes, it was given by a rich woman.¡± There was joy in Sarah¡¯s eyes. That¡¯s great. It would be great if Be could meet that woman again. She happily went to do the home chores. Be felt sad and sat down feebly, but suddenly, the stool flipped over. She fell to the ground, and the pain brought tears to her eyes. Sarah hurried over to help Be but identally spilled the bowl of chicken soup on Be¡¯s head. Alex frowned. While ming Sarah for being careless, he identally stepped on the clothes pole, which pped Be¡¯s face. Be¡¯s face instantly swelled up. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Unlucky Be Be¡¯s face swelled up, and she covered her face in pain. Tears streamed down her face. Alex and Sarah hurried over to wipe Be¡¯s face and hair frantically. ¡°How could you be so careless and pour soup on Be¡¯s head!¡± Alex yelled angrily. ¡°Didn¡¯t you also kick the clothes pole and hit Be?¡± Sarah also shouted in anger. Be wiped her tears and said, ¡°Stop arguing¡­ I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± They quickly helped her up, but the soup slipped on the ground. Three of them fell. Be felt that her bone was about to split. Seeing that Alex and Sarah wanted to help her, she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± She leaned on the table and went to the bathroom. The more she thought about it, the more she felt aggrieved. She suffered from the Crawford family and lost her money. She felt so unlucky. Be turned on the shower while thinking, but the shower stood up and ran after her strangely! Be screamed and slipped into the toilet. She stepped into the pit and broke her bone. Hearing Be¡¯s screams, Sarah quickly opened the door and entered. The bathroom was in a mess, and the shower was shaking wildly. Be was lying next to the toilet pit. ¡°How did this happen?¡± Sarah quickly helped Be up. Alex looked confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you keep saying that the water pressure is too low? I changed to a supercharged shower this morning¡­¡± Sarah and Be were speechless. Be did not know how she got back to the room. The water got into her nose, the bubbles hurt her eyes, and she fell on the bed and hit the head of the bed. Be was too unlucky that she was doubtful about her fate! Now she was lying on the bed. Her tailbone and sprained foot hurt, and she got a fever. Be could not stop crying and felt miserable. She wondered why Jean was born into a wealthy family and still had a good position after death. While her family was poor, she worked hard to survive but was still unhappy. Why is this world so unfair? Why is the difference between people so big? Why did God treat me like this? The more Be thought about it, the more sad she became, and she burst into tears. What she did not know was that two ghosts were floating beside her. ¨CJean sighed in admiration. ¡°I am convinced! After verification, you¡¯re indeed unlucky!¡± The unlucky ghost responded helplessly, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m an unlucky ghost. It¡¯s normal to be unlucky.¡± Jean smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why you wanted to get close to me to covet my lucky charm?¡± The unlucky ghost dared not to admit it. Jean¡¯s lucky charm overwhelmed his unlucky charm. He could not defeat Jean, not to mention to get a little of the lucky charm. It was good enough not to be even more unlucky. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Lilly Jean felt relieved and floated out leisurely. Another building in themunity. The location of this building was remote, and it was more dpidated and smaller than other buildings. There was a deserted house in the northwest corner of the 6th floor. There was a big hole in the doorway. Many talismans, knife points, and chicken bones were hanging there. It was hard to imagine that there was such a house in such amunity. Several children were standing in front of the house. They were Lilly, Hannah, Zachary, and Josh. The others followed Lilly out. Hannah thought there was something funny, but she nced at the broken building with a puzzled expression. ¡°Where is this?¡± Hannah asked. Josh clutched a nervously. Zachary was holding the camera that Josh had invented and was standing there speechlessly and boringly. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Master, where is this?¡± Lilly looked curiously. Josh looked at the house number on the top and murmured, ¡°Building 7, Unit 602¡­¡± ¡°Go and find out,¡± Pablo said. Although he could check it quickly, Lilly needed to do it herself. Lilly nodded and ran downstairs quickly. Josh was stunned. ¡°Huh? Are you leaving now?¡± He was just about to start! Josh looked at Lilly and then at the. To verify whether the could catch ghosts, he gritted his teeth and threw the ghost trap into it. ¡°Run!¡± Josh followed Lilly. Hannah did not know what had happened but felt inexplicably nervous. ¡°Wait for me!¡± Zachary followed impatiently with the camera but heard a sound behind him. It was the sound of Josh¡¯s bell. Zachary nced back and stared at the dpidated house, which was dark inside. He suddenly felt it was a bit scary, so he ran away immediately. It was around 6.00 pm, and many grannies were in the small square with their grandchildren. When the children went downstairs, a heat wave rushed toward them, and they suddenly felt brighter. Lilly nced back at the dim old building and became even more puzzled. Josh asked nervously, ¡°Is there a ghost in this building?¡± Hannah was puzzled. What ghost? Lilly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet!¡± ¡°Lilly, where are you going?¡± Jean went downstairs with the unlucky ghost just in time to see Lilly. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m going to ask something.¡± Lilly told Jean about the strange house on the 6th floor. Jean said. ¡°But no adult would tell a child these things.¡± Lilly pulled Jean. ¡°Mom, you cane with me!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zachary and Josh followed without asking anything. Only Hannah, who had not experienced anything, looked puzzled. Arriving at the small square, Lilly walked toward a granny in a blue floral dress who seemed to like to talk. ¡°Hello, Granny!¡± The granny looked at Lilly and Jean, then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Which family are you from? Why haven¡¯t I seen you?¡± She did not know that she had seen a ghost. Only then did Jean realize that the granny could see her. ¡°Granny! Have you eaten yet?¡± Jean smiled and pointed to Building 2. ¡°My brother is over there.¡± She was not lying. Anthony¡¯s car was parked there. The granny nced in her direction and thought they were visiting rtives, so she chatted familiarly, ¡°Oh, your rtives live here! I have eaten. Have you eaten?¡± Lilly nodded innocently. ¡°Yes, I ate it!¡± Josh echoed, ¡°We¡¯ve eaten!¡± Zachary and Hannah felt strange. Jean squatted down and chatted with Granny, and the two got to know each other after a while. ¡°By the way, Granny.¡± Jean leaned closer to the granny and asked, ¡°I took my daughter there to y and found a strange room with hanging talismans and chicken bones. What are those?¡± The granny¡¯s expression changed slightly. She patted her thigh and whispered, ¡°Why did you go there?¡± Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Unit 602 Of Building 7 Jean was bewildered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that ce?¡± The granny looked around and moved closer to Jean, ¡°That ce is cursed! Don¡¯t go there!¡± ¡°What happened there? Please tell me more about it.¡± Both of them got closer to gossip while ncing at Building 7 while they talked. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. That building is not safe for people to live in. That¡¯s why it looked dpidated. Actually, people were living there ten years ago on the sixth floor.¡± ¡°Is it 602?¡± Jean interrupted. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one. There used to be a few foreigners living there. They speak with a foreign ent and they were here to run their business. They set up their stalls at the apartmentplex. When the property owners refuse to let them do so, they beat them up.¡± ¡°They¡¯re evil!¡± Lilly eximed. Josh tensed up. Evil? A ce of great evil! There must be ghosts! They also beat up the people from the grocery store at Building 3 you had passed by just now. They robbed and drove the owner away and opened their own store at the same ce. They threatened us if we didn¡¯t buy anything from them.¡± There was hatred in the granny eyes as she thought of the unpleasant memories. Jean frowned. They¡¯re such a bully? No one¡¯s in charge? ¡°They are too much. No one could control them?¡± Jean voiced her doubts. ¡°Unfortunately, no. They forced their business on us, but they were not satisfied with the little money they earned. They began to take over the open space in theplex. Our bicycles or motorbikes were usually parked downstairs in the open space. They imed that we don¡¯t own the open spaces and forced us to pay parking fees,¡± the granny said solemnly. ¡°Then it got worse. They set up a stop at theplex¡¯s entrance. We must prove that we live here before we can enter. Everyone had to register for a resident ID that showed their name, age, and upation to prove that they were a good citizen,¡± added the granny. Jean¡¯s eyes widened in shock, ¡°What? No one called the cops on them?¡± ¡°No one dared to control them as they were in an underworld group. They were ruthless and cunning. This was how they survived oppression. A lot of people quit their jobs to petition to bring them down. However, the men kidnaped the elderly, women, and children from their homes to let them know who¡¯s the boss. They were all locked up in Building 7,¡± the granny looked towards that building as she said. ¡°Then what?¡± The four kids asked anxiously. ¡°Then the people fought with them. In order to warn those people who dare to resist. They¡­ killed everyone that was locked in Building 7. They didn¡¯t even spare the children. 30 people were killed that night!¡± When things went too far, the men were finally arrested and imprisoned. It was such a ingery, Jean murmured, ¡°No way. This is too much. It¡¯s hard to believe that 30 people died¡­¡± ¡°I know right, it¡¯s hard to believe that such a thing happened. They were still defending themselves about it in court, saying that the number is full of crap and they were not capable of killing so many people. When evidence was disyed, they had the nerve to say they were trying to educate their disobedient brothers as themunity is a big family. Those who petitioned were their brother who had gone astray. They did that to re¨Ceducate us.¡± The grannyughed sarcastically. Lilly¡¯s mood was disrupted. Jean was shocked, ¡°Howe I have not heard about this incident before?¡± ¡°This happened too long ago and people gradually forget about it. Some of our descendants doubt the truth as well. After all, 30 people died, not three!¡± Those men were executedter on. However, their children did not admit their fathers were murderers, but they med the people in themunity framed their fathers. Jean went silent. No wonder unit 602 of Building 7 was surrounded by red lines and talismans but no one felt weird about it. Lilly and Jean went back to Pablo after they figured out the truth. When the sky was getting dark, the granny called for her grandson to go home. Some people wondered why she was chatting with the few children for so long. She froze for a second but a young man ran toward her happily, bringing the news that she was going to get rich by housing demolition and relocation. Everyone forgot about what happened just now. ¡°Master, what had this to do with the prison?¡± asked Lilly. ¡°The prison where the unlucky ghosts are held is the same prison that previously held those bad guys. The ghost couldn¡¯t leave because of them,¡± answered Pablo. ¡°The prison is being suppressed to lock down the spirits of the few bad guys, so they couldn¡¯t be reborn forever. This is the reason why the unlucky ghosts couldn¡¯t leave.¡± Lilly got it now. ¡°There¡¯s a bad aura appearing in 602, we need to know what caused it.¡± ¡°Master, haven¡¯t you gone in and checked on it?¡± ¡°There are some things you have to see for yourself.¡± Lilly understood. Since it was dark, Anthony and the others apanied Lilly to go to unit 602 to have a look. Building 7 was located at the farthest west at theplex. It was separated from the 6 buildings by a field full of weeds. People rarely went there. In the dark building, only the sound of their footsteps was heard. Anthony turned on the sh of his phone and walked upstairs. ¡°Creak!¡± A random door from the building was blown open by the wind. It caused both of them to have goosebumps. Josh looked up and his pupils shrank in fear. He shouted while holding onto Lilly¡¯s arms, ¡°Lils! Lils! Lils! Lils!¡± Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Admiration For Lilly Lilly patted Josh, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m here!¡± Zachary, who was holding the camera, also froze. Only Hannah was confused by the situation, ¡°What?¡± What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t it just ari opened door? Anthony frowned as he felt chilly. He whispered, ¡°Lilly?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Anthony. Master is here, we¡¯ll be fine,¡± said Lilly. Hearing that Pablo was around, Anthony was relieved. However, he saw Zachary suddenly throw the camera toward him while stuttering, ¡°Un¡­ Uncle An¡­ Anthony, take this¡­¡± Josh¡¯s camera is indeed special. After all, Zachary is only a child, so it is understandable if he¡¯s scared. Anthony thought while he nced at the camera. The camera¡¯s screen was full of people. A family was standing quietly by the door that creak opened just now. Their faces were pale and they were staring straight at the team. Anthony¡¯s fingers shook slightly. Lilly led everyone upstairs. Everyone was petrified except for Hannah. ¡°Lilly, how much longer do we have to climb? It¡¯s not fun at all, there¡¯s nothing here. I¡¯m so tired. I can¡¯t climb¡­¡± Hannahined. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Lilly eximed. They arrived at the door of unit 602 again. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The door opened at some point. The talismans made some sounds when the wind blew. Suddenly, Josh heard the familiar sound of bells. ¡°Ding¡­ ding¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± said Lilly. ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t have to go in, right?¡± Josh asked. Lilly nodded, ¡°You¡¯ll wait for us outside then.¡± Josh took a nce and several floating figures were in the corridor. All of them were staring at unit 602. An old woman with a hoarse voice said, ¡°Little¡­ miss¡­¡± Josh had chills in his spine, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go in too. I¡¯ll follow wherever Lilly goes¡­¡± Zachary did not say a word from the moment they entered Building 7. Josh admired him from the bottom of his heart. His cousin was so calm, he underestimated Zachary. Only Hannah, who knew nothing about it said, ¡°It¡¯s too dark inside. I¡¯m afraid there are rats.¡± Are rats the problem now? Josh screamed in his heart. ording to the granny, the spirits inside this house must have been the spirits of the bad guys. Lillyforted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is an empty building. There will be no rats.¡± The tables and chairs were in a mess with broken legs. It looked like a fight happened previously. Things were scattered on the ground too. However, at the end of the living room, a table stood firmly. Four objects were ced on top and there was a ck silhouette in front of it. Josh looked around quickly. Strange. There are no ghosts here. The ghost trap he ced near the entrance had beeps from time to time, but there was nothing inside. Something went wrong while I¡¯m creating it? It¡¯s good that there are no ghosts inside. Josh was a little relieved. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The curtains were suddenly pulled open. Josh jumped in fright into Anthony¡¯s arms, ¡°Argh! Dad, Dad, Dad!¡± Everyone was shocked when they saw a tiny silhouette beside the window. ¡°It¡¯s just me!¡± Lilly eximed. You scared the hell out of us. They covered their faces as there was a lot of dust from the curtains. They finally saw what was on the table with the dim lights from outside. Four little gravestones. Four little gravestones stood on the table quietly under the moonlight. A te of bright red apples was ced in front of them. ¡°Which sick b*stard put this here?¡± Josh asked angrily. Hannah¡¯s expression gradually changed. Only¡­ only the dead had gravestones. She trembled and grabbed Zachary¡¯s arms. ¡°Zac, I¡¯m scared!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t pull me! Me too!¡± Pablo floated beside them and instructed, ¡°Lilly, remove the gravestones.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± She stepped on a broken chair but she still couldn¡¯t reach it. Anthony immediately moved forward to help her. He identally pointed the shlight at the ceiling. Four faces were staring at them with an evil smile and swooped toward them! Everyone shouted. ¡°Crap! Argh!¡± ¡°Dad! Lils!¡± ¡°Ahh! Help me, Lilly!¡± Lilly threw out the spiritpass and containment spirit. The spiritpass suppressed the two faces, and the containment spirit caught one of them. One cunningly slipped out and rushed to the door; ¡°Where are you going?¡± Lilly yelled and stomped on it. The face screamed and twisted into a ball. ¡°Run away if you have the guts!¡± Lilly said arrogantly. Josh, Zachary and Hannah were stunned by Lilly¡¯s heroic actions. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Be¡¯s Offerings Josh, Zachary and Hannah looked at Lilly with admiration. The face let out a thournful scream as it couldn¡¯t break free under Lilly¡¯s feet. Lilly snapped her fingers, ¡°Spiritual Fire!¡± A fireball appeared at Lilly¡¯s fingertips and burnt the face into ashes. Zachary and Josh were surprised while Hannah remembered something. Wit¡­ I saw this before! She was crying in her room that night, when Hannah¡¯s mother was kicked out by her grandmother. A ghost crawled in through her window. She hid under the covers but the ghost tried to lift it. Suddenly Lilly came in and threw a fireball at the ghost after chanting something. ¡°Ghosts¡­¡± Hannah finally came to a realization. Hannah pounced on Zachary¡¯s back.¡± ¡°Let go! I can¡¯t breathe!¡± Lilly threw a few fireballs burning the remaining threeces. They let out an angry roar and disappeared. There!¡± Lilly pped her hands and kept the spiritpass and containment spirit. Lilly is so powerful! ¡°Are they dead?¡± Josh asked uneasily. Lilly said, ¡°They died a long time ago! The faces were made by resentful souls gathering together. If the gravestones are here for a few more years, it would be gatheredpletely. ¡± Lilly ced the gravestones neatly on the ground and asked, ¡°Josh, how do you pronounce these words?¡± Josh was afraid. He bent forward slightly and took a nce. ¡°I think it¡¯s their name.¡± Anthony took a look and read a few names. ¡°Their names are strange.¡± Lilly went around and found nothing from the other rooms, which means there was nothing in this house except for the four gravestones. ¡°Master, why did they ce these here?¡± Lilly asked. ¡°What do people do when they make offerings to the dead?¡± ¡°Is it to give them the chance to be reborn?¡± Pablo nodded, ¡°Somebody wants to prevent these four evil spirits from being reborn. We did not see them in the prison. It means that these four ghost spirits had perished, but they left a trace of bad aura. The 1/3 offerings are to guide them back here.¡± Their souls areplete and ready to be reborn again. ¡°Which means, someone is secretly making offerings to the bad guys,¡± said Lilly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Who is crazy enough to worship such bad guys? Pablo pointed to the tombstones, ¡°The name, Be Patterson is on the tombstones.¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°That aunty?¡± Pablo nodded. Lilly was confused.. Why? That aunt is not their descendant or rtive. Jean thought of the money that fell out of Be¡¯s bag, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s for the money.¡± The truth would only be known once they met Be. Lilly ruined the altar by pping off the tombstones. The ghosts in the corridor watched Lilly burn the faces and destroyed the tombstones. Some of them couldn¡¯t help but tear up. Lilly waved to them, ¡°Move on and rest in peace.¡± They had been avenged and there was no reason for them to stay here anymore. They left one by one. The shouting from the kids attracted residents from Building 6 toe over. A few men shone the shlight on the kids. ¡°Where do you live? Why are you running around at night? Where are your parents?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± said Anthony. ¡°You don¡¯t live here, right? You must have not known this ce¡­¡± ¡°I know what this ce is. I¡¯m here to look for something,¡± Anthony interrupted. He handed over one of the broken tombstones, ¡°Someone is secretly making offerings to those few bag guys here.¡± Anthony let the men inside the unit and they were in disbelief and furious. The apples were still fresh. The person had been diligently changing them. ¡°Which b*stard it is?¡± A man was so angry that he kicked the chair that was close by. Another man stepped on the tombstone and cursed, ¡°Betrayer! How dare you secretly make offerings?¡± Someone took pictures of all the broken tombstones and sent them to their WhatsApp group. Everyone was suddenly searching for the person named Be. ¡°Wait! I know this name. This is my tenant¡­¡± Someone suddenly sent a message. Everyone was rushing towards Building 3 for Be. Be, you¡¯re dead meat!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Mr Anthony, Please Help Me Be was lying in bed, her broken leg caused her a lot of pain. Sarah had called the ambnce but it was still not there yet. ¡°Mom, my leg hurts¡­ and I¡¯m having a headache too,¡± Be cried. Sarah noticed Be had a fever. She hurriedly got a wet towel to put on Be¡¯s forehead. ¡°Bear with it, your dad had called the ambnce again. Alex was annoyed, ¡°They can¡¯t dispatch another ambnce here? Everyone went to the pregnant woman?¡± ¡°Go to the hospital ourselves? A fracture is not an emergency?¡± Alex hung up the phone and cursed, ¡°They must be ignoring us because we¡¯re poor. They said the ambnces were all dispatched to pick up pregnant women. Are all pregnant women giving birth tonight?¡± Be cried more. Why is she so unlucky? ¡°Mom, I want to eat watermelon.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cut some for you now.¡± Alex sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call a taxi now.¡± Their door was kicked open suddenly. Sarah froze while holding the watermelon.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Who are you?¡± Alex stepped forward. ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood for watermelon? You should eat shit!¡± A man eximed while he kicked a chair. Be knew something was up. She clung to her nket tightly. The crowd stared at her. ¡°You¡¯re Be?¡± Be nodded. The man threw the tombstones at her. ¡°These are your doings right?¡± Be shook her head, ¡°No. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about!¡± An old woman scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend! You¡¯re the one who secretly worships the bad guys that murdered 30 people in Building 7!¡± ¡°There must be some kind of misunderstanding. We just moved here a few months ago! We don¡¯t even know who the people you¡¯re talking about are! Our daughter is very timid. She wouldn¡¯t do such things.¡± Be¡¯s parents rified. No one listened to them. A man grabbed Be¡¯s arm and dragged her out of the room. ¡°Your name is on the stones and you¡¯re still denying it?¡± Just because we¡¯re poor, doesn¡¯t mean that they could bully us. Sarah shouted, ¡°How can you be so sure that it¡¯s our daughter? There are so many people named Be in this world!¡± Some of the people went through the closet to find evidence of Be¡¯s worship. Some engaged in a fistfight with Alex. Someone took the opportunity to p Be. Be trembled while covering her face, ¡°It¡¯s not me. I¡¯m just a leukemia patient! I don¡¯t even know them. Why would I do such a thing?¡± Sarah was furious, ¡°You guys are trespassing! I will sue you¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± One of the people rummaging for evidence suddenly found a report. ¡°It stated that Be received a bone marrow donation. She¡¯s indeed a leukemia patient.¡± The crowd was confused. Is she really a leukemia patient? If so, she had no reason to do that¡­ Did we make a mistake? Be cried, ¡°I did not do that¡­ I need to go to therapy every month. Our family is so poor that we often eat leftovers. Where do we get the money to worship others?¡± The crowd felt pitiful for Be. ¡°My poor daughter¡­¡± Sarah sobbed. Alex remained silent at the side. A childish voice broke the silence, ¡°Hi everyone. This is from the cameras.¡± Lilly held up a USB sh drive. Josh plugged it into theputer. In the video, Be was sneaking into Building 7 with fruits and ritual papers. She would go or 3 days. The date is clearly shown on the video and the person was definitely Be. there every 2 Her parents were shocked. Actually, they knew the story of the bad guys, they never expected their daughter would secretly worship them. ¡°No way. My daughter is weak and she struggled to go downstairs,¡± Sarah murmured. ¡°She¡¯s a kind girl. She wouldn¡¯t do such things.¡± Be froze. She thought that there was no one in the building, let alone surveince cameras. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡°. Be suddenly saw Anthony among the crowd and she got hopeful. She cried, ¡°Mr. Anthony, it¡¯s not me. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Please help me¡­¡± Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Asking For Forgiveness Lilly looked at Be hopelessly. This aunty must have been sick for too long and her brain got damaged. Of course, Uncle Anthony would be on my side. I¡¯m the one who brought the USB sh drive. What was she thinking about begging Uncle Anthony for help? Josh smirked, ¡°Don¡¯t act anymore in front of the evidence.¡± Hannah shouted, ¡°Hypocrite!¡± Be continued to cry and shake her head while repeatedly saying, ¡°Not me. Not me.¡± She was upset that Anthony had no intention to help her. Why was he not helping me now like he did five years ago? ¡°Mr. Anthony¡­¡± Anthony said coldly, ¡°Karma always hits you back.¡± His words made Be feel hopeless. She remembered when Jean was in the hospital, he doted on Jean unconditionally. He would protect her even though she made mistakes. Why wouldn¡¯t he treat me the same? I just want someone to protect me a little. I have my reasons for doing so¡­ I spent my youth in the ward. Now that I¡¯m better, I have the courage to pursue what I love. I just want to earn some money to matchchis social ss. Is that wrong? The crowd ignored Be¡¯s cries. ¡°Why did you do this?¡± The granny hit Be with her cane. Be shouted in pain. Sarah wanted to help her out but was pulled away by the others. A man went up and pped her, ¡°Those b*stards killed my mother, my grandmother and my brother who was only two years old! I watched my brother get pierced by them! I watched my mother insult my mother! And they killed my grandmother who rushed in to help! Do you know how vicious they are? Do you know what they have done? And you worship them?¡± ????????????? ?????? Be¡¯s face was swollen. She could only cry and beg for mercy. No one would believe her even if she pretended now. It was better to act pitifully and beg for forgiveness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong! I apologize! Please forgive me¡­¡± Be¡¯s parents felt disheartened after learning the truth. They spent their whole life trying to cure their daughter, but they got nothing in the end. The granny asked again, ¡°Why did you do this?¡± Be¡® thought of something and lowered her head. Seeing the crowd was going to hit her again, she hurriedly confessed. ¡°It happened one night four months ago. Not long after we moved here, I went for a walk around the 1/2 neighborhood and saw the faces of those people on the bulletin board. Their faces were crossed by red markers. I chatted with someone and asked about it, only to find out what happened back then. I had a nightmare on that night itself. I dreamed about what they did and they were very fierce. I was traumatized and I had nightmares every night. That¡¯s why I worship them to stop my suffering.¡± The crowd couldn¡¯t believe what they heard. What the hell? If she felt uneasy, shouldn¡¯t she make offerings to the innocent souls who were killed? Why did she worship their murderer instead? Lilly frowned. Jean shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s definitely not because of this. She received money from someone and she had other motives¡­¡± Humans areplicated. Who knows why Be did this, is it really just for the money? Anthony took Lilly¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Josh caught up and asked, ¡°Dad, are we just letting it go?¡± ¡°What else should we do?¡± There will always be someone who would punish the people who vited the baseline of morality. Several police cars were already downstairs. Josh was worried, ¡°Will they punish that stupid woman?¡± ¡°Yes, they will. What we can do is remember what happened and be alert. We have to guard ourselves from people like that.¡± Lilly felt like she had a great aplishment, ¡°Uncle Anthony, I¡¯m very very hungry!¡± Josh looked at Lilly with admiration. They went home after themotion. Watching Anthony leave without looking back, Be was desperate and aggrieved. She didn¡¯t know why Lilly did this to her. Her offerings had nothing to do with Lilly. The other party did not only give Be money, but also promised to give her a socialite status after three years. Be only wanted to be worthy as Anthony¡¯s partner because she truly liked him. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The bad guys were just doing what they thought was right from their point of view. They had been dead for a long time. Why can¡¯t people let go of it? They even used some spells to suppress their souls which made them couldn¡¯t be reborn. It had been so long. The people should forget their hatred. Be felt that it was just a small matter to the residents. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Chapter 262 The Consequences Of Be Bey in bed at night. The police officers brought away a few people after mediation. After the police left, several grannies came back and hit her with their canes again. They said they woulde back the next day to ¡°have fun¡± with her! I already admit to my mistakes and would not make any more offerings. What else did they want? Be was guilty at first but then she felt that they were too much. Suddenly, there was a strong wind and the curtains were pping against each other. Be was about to call Sarah to help her close the window and she felt weird. She turned around and the hairs on her neck stood up. Several white figures were floating outside the window. The pping sounds from the curtain were actually the sound of their feet kicking the window. Be screamed and scrambled to close the window. Her fracture on the ankle made her legs wobble and she couldn¡¯t move. The figures were in front of her in a blink of an eye. They were staring deadly at her! ¡°Ahh¡­ don¡¯te near me!¡± Be desperately leaned back and she touched something soft. A child was in front of her. ¡°Hey.¡± The child smiled and his head fell off. Be peed herself because of the fear. Her room seemed to be isted from the world. She couldn¡¯t hear a sound outside and her screams did not get her parents¡® attention. Be was terrified. There were more and more ¡°people¡± appearing from every surface. Soon, the room was filled up. They did not make any sound except for the sound of childrenughing. They were slowly approaching her. ¡°Are¡­ you¡­ the¡­ one¡­ who¡­ worship¡­ the¡­ bad¡­ guys¡­?¡± An old woman asked, ¡°You should¡­ giye¡­ the offerings¡­ to¡­ us¡­ We are the ones¡­ who¡­ died tragically¡­¡± Be came to a realization. They are the people who were killed by those men? There are so many of them. Impossible.. How could they kill so many people? ¡°No, It¡¯s not me!¡± Be panicked. A woman screamed and pounced on Be. ¡°It¡¯s you! We saw it!¡± She choked Be and bit her face. All the ghosts opened their mouths and pounced on Be to bite her. 1/3 imicu iv jorgive them. Who is she to forgive them? Be screamed in pain and fear but no one could save her. A few dayster, Lilly heard that Be was hospitalized again due to mood swings that triggered her leukemia rpse. The rpse was more serious than before. Her body rejected the transnt and needed several rounds of resuscitation. Be¡¯s family couldn¡¯t afford the medical bills and she couldn¡¯t proceed with her treatment. Some of her body parts started festering. Since Be was admitted to the hospital, the residents couldn¡¯t beat her anymore. However, they often ¡°visit¡± her and publicize what she did. No matter how Be pretended to be pitiful, her parents did not say a word. There was no one to help her pay the medical bills now. Lilly quietly asked Josh, ¡°If that aunty had no money for treatment, what would happen?¡± ¡°She would probably die soon,¡± Josh answered. The patients in the final stage of leukemia would go through horrible pain. Some patients would cut themselves with a knife in order to offset the pain. Be would slowly die in pain and despair. Josh was manifesting it to happen soon. ¡°You don¡¯t want her to die?¡± Josh asked when he saw Lilly was in her thoughts. ¡°No! Master said everyone¡¯s life is predestined. Karma would happen no matter what.¡± Mommy said some people do not deserve sympathy. Dad said that people should have kindness andpassion, but not too much of it. Uncle Anthony said¡­ Lilly felt that Be brought this upon herself. People have to atone for the mistakes they made. Old Mrs. Crawford shouted from downstairs, ¡°It¡¯s dinner time!¡± ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go!¡± Lilly urged. In the dining room, a sumptuous meal was prepared. ¡°We need to get ready for All Souls Day. We also need to add Lilly¡¯s name to the family tree officially soon,¡± Old Mrs. Crawford reminded. Anthony nodded his head. ¡°Lilly is also going back with me for All Souls Day. Her name would also be added to the MacNeil family tree,¡± said ke. ¡°Not a big problem. There¡¯s no rule stating that a daughter can¡¯t be on both sides of the family tree. She¡¯s 2/3 Little Mix Crawford in the Crawford family and Ms. MacNeil in the MacNeil family¡± Old Mrs. Crawford was quite open¨Cminded. That¡¯s good. No one would dare to bully Lilly in the future with ruch family backgrounds. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Lilly asked, ¡°Granny, where¡¯s the tomb of our ancestors?¡± ¡°It¡¯s at Greenhill Memorial Park.¡± People preferred cremation services nowadays. There were almost no ancestral tombs in the city. Memorial parks had new services like family mausoleums which were priced at tens of millions. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Chapter 263 How Do You Like Your Grave? For the first time, Lilly knew that there was such a thing as a mausoleum. She was curious with endless questions. ¡°How about our family?¡± ¡°How many tombs are there?¡± ¡°Is it enough for all of the ancestors? Could they squeeze together if there¡¯s not enough space?¡± ¡°Do they like it there?¡± ¡°If I live there in the future, can my tomb be ribbon¨Cshaped?¡± What?! ke stuffed a piece of meat into Lilly¡¯s mouth, ¡°Kids should eat more and talk less.¡± ¡°Take no offense at a child¡¯s words,¡± Old Mrs. Crawford murmured. See! The adults are not answering my questions again! Anthony smiled and answered the questions one by one. ¡°The Crawford family mausoleum is calcted by square meters. It¡¯s currently a hundred square meters. Each starts at a minimum of 3 square meters.¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough space for the ancestors for another hundred years.¡± ¡°I think they should like it there. Does Lily like ribbons?¡± Anthony asked Lilly. Lilly nodded, ¡°Mine will be special and different from others!¡± The adults were not nning to continue the conversation and they pretended to talk about other stuff. Lilly looked at Josh and asked, ¡°Josh, how do you like your grave?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°How about you, Zachary?¡± ¡± ¡± Lilly looked at Drake, ¡°Drake, What about you?¡± Big Head Hannah raised her hand, ¡°Me me me! I want it shaped like a sheep!¡± Finally, Old Mrs. Crawford ended the conversation, ¡°Stop talking and eat. I will do a spot¨Ccheckter!¡± The kids stopped talking and ate quickly. Lilly approached ke and asked, ¡°So, Daddy, what about our family? Do the ancestors like their graves?¡± ke couldn¡¯t answer that. VO ¡°Can I have it in the shape that I like?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s no rule to a funeral now. I guess you can have it your own way then.¡± Lilly was satisfied when she got the answer she wanted. In her point of view, death and parting were normal. She believed that people would see each other again one day in different forms. Jean looked at Lilly dotingly. It was almost time for her to go. Time passed by quickly. Josh had been fixing his ghost trap to try it on All Souls Day. The trap made sounds even when it did not capture any ghosts that night. Lilly couldn¡¯t figure it out either. ¡°Maybe it caught a face?¡± Lilly thought about it, ¡°They were inside that day before we went in.¡± Josh was still traumatized by what happened that night. ¡°The faces couldn¡¯t be trapped?¡± Lilly pointed to the holes in the trap: ¡°The ghost can change their sizes. Your doesn¡¯t have magic. Maybe it flew out from the holes when it became smaller.¡± ¡°It is possible!¡± Josh agreed. Josh immediately picked up a pen to draw some diagrams and calcte some forms. Lilly felt bored and left him alone. Outside of the Crawford Mansion. A little girl wearing ck passed by. She stood in front of the gate and the needle of herpass turned fast. ¡°Hmph.¡± She put thepass into her pocket and slowly walked away. Anthony noticed the girl on his way back home. He thought that she was one of the children in the neighborhood. He saw Lilly running out. ¡°Hey! Uncle Anthony! It¡¯s you?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Lilly predicted someone extraordinary came to visit. She grabbed and tossed Mr. Tortoise to make a prediction again. Mr. Tortoise stretched his head, bit off a small stem and turned around. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Mid Of July Lilly stared at Mr. Tortoise for a long time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Anthony squatted and asked. ¡°It says that someone wants topete with me in building a special grave.¡± Lilly ran away happily after she said that. ¡°Hurry up! Uncle Anthony! Granny is waiting for you to have afternoon tea!¡± Lilly made a mugwort herb bag in various shapes for everyone in the family. ¡°And this is for Uncle Jonas¡­¡± She ran to Old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s room, ¡°Granny! Let¡¯s go to visit Uncle Jonas in the film crew! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. A few days ago, Jonas told them that his filming crew was in the city. ¡°Alright.¡± Old mrs. Crawford had never visited her son in the filming crew before. She was excited. ¡°Wait for Granny to change first. We can¡¯t make him embarrassed.¡± ? ¡°Yes, yes, I got it!¡± Lilly ran back to her room and opened her closet to choose a dress. ¡°Polly, what do you think? This or that?¡± ¡°Green! Green!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Lilly put the green dress on and pinned a green hair clip to her hair. ¡°Uncle Jonas wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed by me!¡± She chanted while she slipped on her matching green shoes. She brought Polly with her too as Polly was green in color. They were about to leave when they met Hannah. ¡°Hannah, haye you finished your homework?¡± ¡°My dad went to the toilet! Let¡¯s go!¡± They saw Josh on their way out. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯m going to!¡± Josh said ran to his room to stuff all of his devices into his bag except for the big iron bowl. Old Mrs. Crawford wore an elegant ck dress with a big¨Cbrimmed hat. Since being in a wheelchair, she had never dressed up nicely. 1/2 ¡°Come on!¡± She brought the 3 kids together with her. Jonas just finished one of his scenes in ¡°Mid Of July¡°, a war period drama. The military uniform he wore was too thick and he unbuttoned it.. The female lead was starstruck by his actions. A girl with a high¨Cpitched voice came over, ¡°Quinnie, do you want some milkshake? It¡¯s on me today!¡± The girl was Emily Smith. She was the one who forced Jonas to be an on¨Cscreen couple with her previously. Quinnie fake a smile and said, ¡°No, thank you. I had gained 0.5 pounds. I don¡¯t want to gain weight.¡± ¡°Okay. How about Mr. Jonas?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Emily was about to say something when Quinnie pointed to the script. ¡°Mr. Jonas, you will be cheated on the scer. How should I y this part? Please teach me. I don¡¯t know how to do it.¡± Emily left and Quinnie rolled her eyes. ¨C Women¡­ An assistant came in to inform them someone is here to visit. Before Jonas could react, he saw a green thing running and jumping into his arms. ¡°Uncle Jonas! Lilly is here to give you this!¡± Lilly showed him the herb bag happily. Jonas looked at Lilly who was dressed in green. Even the herb bag is green. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Quinnie Who Talks Without Thinking ¡°Uncle Jonas, you have to wear it around your neck!¡± Lilly urged him. ¡°Thank you, Lilly. But it is inconvenient for me to wear while filming.¡± Jonas handed the herb bag to the assistant and asked him to keep it in the bag. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Lilly nodded: ¡°Okay. Just remember to wear it after filming! This bag is to ward off evil spirits since All Souls Day is near now.¡± ¡°Give me the herb bag,¡± Jonas told the assistant. He then tied the herb bag securely onto the waistband of his pants. ¡°Lilly made this for me. I can¡¯t let her down.¡± Old Mrs. Crawford smirked. Didn¡¯t you say that it was inconvenient to wear during filming? I know what you¡¯re thinking about. ¡°Just admit you¡¯re afraid!¡± Polly chirped. Emily came over with a cup of milkshake, ¡°Lilly! Do you remember me? I¡¯m Emily! Would you like some milkshake? It¡¯s delicious!¡± Lilly remembered her instantly by her high¨Cpitched voice. ¡°No, thank you. Granny said that children should not drink milkshakes. Don¡¯t you know that, Aunty?¡± ¡°Oops¡­ Sorry. I didn¡¯t know that.¡± ¡°Aunty, is there anything wrong with your voice?¡± ¡°Of course not. This is my natural voice¡­¡± Quinnie rolled her eyes and squirmed over shyly, ¡°Mr. Jonas, Is this your niece? She¡¯s so cute. I also want a beautiful little girl like her!¡± Lilly puzzledly looked at Quinnie, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with your voice top?¡± Quinnie waved her hands, ¡°I drank too much milk shake.¡± -Lilly nodded, ¡°Grandma was right. Milk shakes are unhealthy. Don¡¯t drink it anymore.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Quinn¨ªe couldn¡¯t help but ruffle Lilly¡¯s hair. ¡°Are you filming too? How is it filmed? Is it a ghost movie?¡± Lilly asked. ¡°It¡¯s not a ghost movie. It¡¯s a war period drama.¡± ¡°What do you mean by war period drama?¡± ¡°It means that we will need to fight and kill the bad guys that are like ¡®demons¡®. Do you know what I mean?¡± ¡°Cough!¡± Old Mrs. Crawford interrupted. 1/3 Quinnie covered her mouth. Shoot! I talk without thinking again! Lilly was attracted by what she said. ¡°Do you catch ghosts and demons too?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Did Mr. Jonas tell Lilly about ¡°Mid Of July¡°? Quinnie nodded. Catching demons is probably the same as fighting and killing the ¡°demons¡± right? Lilly¡¯s eyes went wide. Wow, that¡¯s awesome! ¡°Did you hire the demons?¡± The film site was built like the colonial era with buildings and prisons. It was a gloomy day and a group of ¡°actors¡± were spying on them. Quinnie looked at them and said, ¡°No, they are hired by the director.¡± ¡°The director is awesome!¡± He even hired real ghosts to act! Lilly thought. Lilly befriended Quinnie and they gossiped together. Meanwhile, Old Mrs. Crawford was talking to Jonas. Emily was upset seeing Quinnie and Lilly sitting together. I brought her milkshake but she called me Aunty and ignored me! I¡¯m the same age as Quinnie and she did not call her Aunty. Is she doing it on purpose? However, she stayed silent. She offended Jonas and Lilly once during a party hosted by Taylor Entertainment and they terminated her contract. She apanied several men to get this role. She did not dare to take the risk. Jonas stood up, ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to get ready to film the next scene. Be obedient. Don¡¯t run around.¡± Lilly nodded excitedly. She wants to see Quinnie tear the demons apart. Jonas was puzzled by Lilly¡¯s excitement. Old Mrs. Crawford wanted to leave as the things were delivered and she reminded Jonas about All Souls Day. Lilly pleaded, ¡°Granny, I want to see Uncle Jonas¡¯s scene.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Old Mrs. Crawford thought that she was curious about something new. The film crew was busy preparing for the scene. There was a bed in the scene. The director shouted, ¡°Action!¡± Quinnie tore her clothes and pressed a man to the bed. Lilly¡¯s eyes widened. Old Mrs. Crawford regretted. Is this something a child can watch? She wanted to take Lilly away. Jonas appeared just in time. He yed the marshall. He kicked the room door and it flew several feet away. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°She cheated on him! She cheated on him!¡± Polly said while pping its wings. What kind of drama is this? Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Lilly Wanted To Watch Them Fight The ¡°Demons¡± Jonas was already in the mood for the character he yed. When the crowd heard Polly¡¯s voice, they couldn¡¯t hold back theirughter. Jonas got out of character and Quinnieughed too. ¡°Cut!¡± The director turned around and looked at Polly. ¡°Shh¡­ Be quiet.¡± Lilly shushed Polly. The prop team set up the scene again. ¡°Quinnie, why did you press the man on the bed? Aren¡¯t you guys fighting? Why did you tear off your clothes?¡± Quinnie didn¡¯t know how to answer such an innocent question from a child. ¡°Mid Of July¡± was adapted from a war period romance novel. The male lead, Lincoln Knight was a marshall, and the female lead, Ava Smith was a prankster. Lincoln forced Ava to be his fifth wife. She yed smart to save the intelligence officers from the ¡°demons¡± while defeating Lincoln. He gradually became attracted to Ava¡¯s kindness and wisdom; and she was also getting fond of him. They fall in love and fight the ¡°demons¡± together. In the scene just now, one of the intelligence officers got caught spying. Ava pretended to sleep with him to cover for him. However, Lincoln knew the ¡°demons¡± could see through her lies. He acted like he caught her cheating on him. ¡°It¡¯s for¡­ uh¡­ That¡¯s all¡­¡± Quinnie exined briefly. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°To fight the ¡®demons¡® Our purpose of doing this is to fight them.¡± Lilly still couldn¡¯t understand. Jonas exined again and Lilly saw a ghost standing behind them. So he¡¯s the one ying the ¡°demon¡°! ¡°Got it! Then why did you kick the door angrily, Uncle Jonas?¡± ¡°Because I like Quinnie and I misunderstood that Quinnie likes that guy. So I was angry and I kicked the door!¡± Lilly finally understood the plot. Quinnie smiled and thought that there was nothing with Jonas¡¯s words. He was trying to make Lilly understand the plot easily. Emily was jealous after listening to Jonas¡¯s words. Mr. Jonas admitted he likes Quinnie in public? Damn it. They just met each other through this drama. When we were 1/2 both signed to Taylor Entertainment, they said I had the most potential. I worked so hard to be on par with Mr. Jonas but Quinnie snatched him away from me. I acted humble because Quinnie is the female lead in the drama. How could she push her luck? Emily clenched her fist hard. I will definitely hit you back! The next scene was filmed smoothly. Ava and the intelligence officer were captured by Lincoln. Lincoln told the others that he had killed the intelligence officer and Ava believed it. She was furious at him and called him a traitor. Lincoln whipped Ava until she was unconscious. His third wife, yed by Emily, was jealous when Lincoln cleaned her wounds. During the period when Ava couldn¡¯t get out of bed, she pped her hard. The director was amazed by Emily¡¯s acting, ¡°Emily acted so well! Her jealousy and revenge were well yed!¡± Lilly couldn¡¯t understand the plot. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Why did Uncle Jonas have so many wives? Why couldn¡¯t they talk peacefully? ¡°This is boring! I want to see them fight the ¡®demons¡®!¡± The directorughed at Lilly¡¯s antics. He flipped through the script and said to the person next to him, ¡°Get ready for the next scene. Fighting the ¡®demons¡®!¡± Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Finally Fighting The ¡°Demons¡± The sky was getting gloomy in the evening. It was dark outside and the strong winds were blowing. The few spirits among the extras started to appear boldly. They sat on the ground and watched Emily on the set. Emily pped Quinnie hard. Quinnie was stunned for a moment before she remembered her part. She braced herself from the pain to get up from the bed. The director frowned and wanted to stop filming. However, Quinnie continued her acting and the director continued filming. The third wife of Lincoln was still reprimanding and insulting Ava. She pped Ava again. ording to the script, Ava would re at the third wife and insult her. Then, Lincoln would arrive to protect Ava in his arms. How dare you p me? Quinnie was furious. She struggled to get up without following the script and pped Emily. The p was loud. Emily took a few steps back. This is not in the script! Jonas, who was just about to enter, was surprised by the changes. As he was a versatile actor, he improvised the scene. The third wife of Lincoln cried andined. She left reluctantly when she was told to get out. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°How could you simply p someone?¡± Ava pointed at the door and cried, ¡°Go away! Get out now!¡± Lincoln wanted to say something but left in the end. ¡°Cut! Wonderful scene! Quinnie¡¯s improvisation is not bad! It¡¯s not out of character!¡± The director was satisfied. Quinnie smirked. She had to limit her strength as her character was injured just now. Now, she needed to find a chance to give Emily another p because Emily pped her twice. Emily came over with an excuse, ¡°Quinnie, I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t control my strength just now¡­¡± Quinnie took a few steps forward. ¡°p!¡± Lilly who was waiting to fight the ¡°demons¡± was stunned too. Emily held her face and got teary, ¡°Quinnie, why did you hit me? I didn¡¯t mean to do that just now. I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t be angry with me¡­¡± Quinnie also pretended to be surprised for a moment and regained herposure. ¡°Oh my God! What have I done? Did I hit you? Sorry, I was too immersed in my character. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Quinnie panicked and reached out for Emily¡¯s face, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Emily¡¯s face was already swollen and it hurt like hell when Quieenie pressed on it. She shrieked, ¡°Ahh, it hurts!¡± ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. I was too worried about you Quinnie quickly asked for help from the people around her. ¡­¡­ Lilly looked at Old Mrs. Crawford, ¡°Granny, Quinnic is a good actress and she¡¯s¡­ I forgot that word.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a dedicated actress.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lilly nodded. Sigh. Will Lilly grow up like a normal kid with so many weirdos surrounding her? It¡¯s okay. I will teach her the correct way of life! Emily could only sulk at the side. The next scene would require Ava to use fire to chase the enemies away. Fire¡­ ident¡­ Disfigurement¡­ Emily changed into the extras¡® costume secretly. Everyone was having fun with Lilly at the film set. ¡°Next up is the scene that you wanted to watch the most! Fighting the ¡®demons¡®!¡± Lilly pped her hands, ¡°Awesome! Where did you hire them from?¡± ¡°I pay them. They need money for a living too.¡± The director answered while thinking that she was talking about the actors. The next scene was in a prison. The film crew prepared a handcuff and some red paint for the scene. While they were setting up the scene, they noticed a person was crouching in the prison staring at them. ¡°Damn! You look like a ghost squatting over there!¡± The man stood up and smiled eerily at them. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Real Ghosts On The Film Set The man in the prison was wearing a tattered tunic. He looked bloody with sticky blotches of red and purple. He turned around and floated out. In the next scene, Ava would dress as a ghost to save the intelligence officer. She would create some silhouettes to confuse the prison warden. When they were caught escaping, Lincoln would appear and fight the ¡°demons¡°. The film set manager thought that the man was one of the ¡®demons¡®. He muttered, ¡°Wow, the makeup is so realistic. The way he walks too. He literally floated. His dedication would make him famous one day.¡± The scene was quickly set up. ¡°Action!¡± Screams were heard from the tortured in the prison. Suddenly, there was a gust of wind, and the fire in the fire pit turned green. ¡°This prop is good! The fire changes color naturally. It looked eerie and the effect was good!¡± The actors were acting out a torture scene of the intelligence officer when the fire flickered again. ¡°Who is it?¡± When the scene continued, a female ghost with messy hair appeared behind the intelligence officer. ¡°Ghost!¡± The man took a few steps back in shock. ¡°Stupid! There¡¯s no ghost in this world! Continue the torture!¡± A white shadow floated across the prison cell. Both of the actors saw it. This was the part where Ava would trick them into believing there were ghosts by using lighting and shadows effect. The actors were frightened. He took a look at the props just now and it was just a piece of clothing with a mask on it. He was sure that the female ghost just now was not a prop. However, the only one who should have - dressed up as a female ghost was Ava. She was still waiting to film her scene. The one who floated across the prison cell was not a prop either. How could someone fly without the support of wires? ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ Let¡¯s go!¡± One of the actors already ran off leaving the more experienced one behind. Quinnie started her scene. She stood inside the prison cell with messy hair and reddened eyes. The actor was startled and ran away. 1/2 Ava continued by going forward to rescue the intelligence officer. The scene ended when both of them escaped together. ¡°Cut! Everything in one take! Cool!¡± The director couldn¡¯t help but secretly praise them in his heart. What¡¯s wrong with them today? Everyone did an excellent job! ¡°Prepare for the next scene!¡± The next scene was in a courtyard outside the prison. The scene required a crane and wires for a panoramic view. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The person in charge of the props and film set repeatedly checked the spot where gasoline would be poured to ensure the safety of the female lead. The fire would be 3 feet away from her. ¡°Clear this spot.¡± Emily observed them from far away wearing another person¡¯s costume. When no one noticed, she poured some liquid on the partition which protected Quinnie from the fire. Emily was so nervous that her palms were sweating, but no one saw what she did. She left after doing so. Unbeknownst to her, a female spirit saw everything she did. ¡°Action!¡± 4 The camera started rolling and the mechanism for the fire started to operate. Emily couldn¡¯t hide her excitement while she watched. Here we go! When Ava left with the intelligence officer, explosions and fire blew up in her face. Special effects would be addedter on to make the explosions and fire look real. They were surrounded by the ¡°demons¡± and they fought back with guns and bombs. ¡°Boom!¡± When the bomb exploded, it started a big fire. Quinnie was shocked. This doesn¡¯t seem right¡­ Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Acting Is Dangerous The director had offered to get her a stunt woman because some of the scenes in the drama were dangerous, but she refused. The people in charge had also tested the position that was safe for her tond on. It would be 3 feet away from the fire. However, the partition was on fire. She could also smell her hair burning. The others were dumbfounded. What happened? The fire is too close to her! S*it! Quinnie cursed in her heart. A silhouette shed before her eyes and pushed her away. Quinnie flopped to the ground ording to the script. The film crew was unable to tell whether to stop or continue filming. Quinnie was a dedicated actress. They didn¡¯t want to film another take to put her in danger again. They could only observe her from afar to make sure she was okay. Jonas appeared and threw daggers at the ¡°demons¡± that were chasing after them. After a gunfight scene, the ¡°demons¡± fell to the ground. 14 A man came forward to him. Jonas thought this was the climax of the scene, he looked at Quinnie who was unconscious and attacked him angrily. A puff of ck smoke came out of nowhere. Jonas froze. ording to the script, the thing he would attack was a piece of clothing. However, the man was staring at him now. I attacked a ghost? The director told him, after he attacked them, there would be green smoke for editing special effects. Before the ck smoke was gone, the green smoke appeared. Jonas continued acting and he carried Quinnie and the intelligence officer who were unconscious and left the scene. ¡°Cut!¡± Jonas quickly touched the herb bag on his waist. Quinnie was panting while suppressing her anger. She saw Emily talking andughing with the others but she didn¡¯t n on doing anything first. She was also suspicious of the silhouette who pushed her away just now. Lilly was confused and worried. Uncle Jonas really did attack demons! Is Quinnie hurt from the explosion? Acting is such a dangerous job. 1/2 Uncle Jonas were to act in an ident scene, would he die? Tears formed in her eyes while she was thinking about that. ¡°Is fighting the ¡®demons¡® cool? Oh my¡­ Why are you crying?¡± The director asked. ¡°It¡¯s all acting. Don¡¯t cry!¡± Everyone wasforting Lilly as they thought that she was shocked by the scene. Old Mrs. Crawford carried her, ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t cry. Are you scared?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Lilly pointed at the monitor, ¡°The people who died, are they really dead? If Uncle Jonas acted as a corpse one day, would he die? Boohoo¡­¡± Chapter 270 Chapter 270 3/3 2/2 2/2 2/2 Chapter 270 Who Set The Fire? The crowd was amused by Lilly. They didn¡¯t expect Lilly to believe the actors were dead. ¡°They are not dead! See, they¡¯reing over here. They¡¯re all fine!¡± Old Mrs. Crawfordforted Lilly too, ¡°Fighting the ¡®demons¡® are fake. See, everyone is fine. ¡°But Quinnie got burnt!¡± Lilly said with tears in her eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for Lilly¡¯s prediction, Quinnie already got hurt. The woeful ghost muttered, ¡°Next time, tell me before you threw me out! Ghosts are most afraid of fire.¡± ¡°Did Quinnie get burnt just now?¡± The woeful ghost nodded, ¡°Almost. Luckily I kicked her off in advance.¡± ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s true!¡± The director was stunned and looked at Quinnie. When she walked out from the set just now, her face was ck and she seemed to be injured. It would be a big problem if the female lead was hurt. He hurriedly went over and asked, ¡°Quinnie, are you okay?¡± Emily said anxiously, ¡°Oh my God! Quinnie is injured!¡± Everyone was shocked to see that Quinnie¡¯s injury was not caused by the makeup. ¡°Quinnie, are you okay? Is there any disfigurement? It looked so bad!¡± Emily eximed looking at Quinnie. What? She was not disfigured? The fire burnt her just now! A glimmer of hope was there when she saw Quinnie covering half of her face. The female lead must be reced if her face was hurt. Quinnie must be afraid of being seen now. She wouldn¡¯t admit that her face was disfigured. The director asked, ¡°What happened? Are you hurt?¡± Quinnie covered her face and refused to let go, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s the smoke. I just need to rest for a while to continue acting¡­¡± Continue acting? Emily pretended to be anxious, ¡°Quinnie, let us see. Something must have happened to your face I saw that your face was burnt by the fire just now. Is it serious?¡± She couldn¡¯t wait to let everyone see Quinnie¡¯s disfigured face. She grabbed Quinnie¡¯s hand, ¡°Let me take a look. It would be fine if we treat it now¡­¡± Didn¡¯t Quinnie say it was the smoke? Why Emily seemed to be very sure that Quinnie burnt her face? Quinnie let go of her hand and revealed the other side of her face. It was just some soot on her face. 1/0 sure that my face was burnt?¡± Emily was fuming. Quinnie tricked me? ¡°What are you talking about, Quinnie? I saw the fire burn your face and I was worried that you¡¯d be hurt.¡°¡± ¡°Is it? Why didn¡¯t you stop filming them? Everyone didn¡¯t know that I got burnt, how did you know in advance?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you saw the fire just now?¡± Emily sobbed, ¡°Are you implying that I did it?¡± ¡°Only you know the truth.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Everyone knows Quinnie and Emily were not on good terms. It was not the first time they fought. Emily looked to Jonas for help, ¡°Mr. Jonas.¡± ¡°I believe what Quinnie said.¡± Emily cried immediately. She was so jealous of Quinnie. Jonas believed Quinnie even though there was no evidence. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. We¡¯ll know the truth after we check what was recorded on the cameras.¡± Emily did not leave her ce in the recordings. The shot was blurred but the person was holding an umbre and wearing the same clothes as she was. ¡°Quinnie, I know you have always disliked me but the evidence is here. Why are you still not believing me?¡± ¡°Holding an umbre on a cloudy day? It¡¯s strange.¡± Quinnie knew it was hard to make Emily admit it as she nned it well ahead. Suddenly, Lilly¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Are you looking for the person who set the fire?¡± The crowd looked back to see Lilly holding an actress¡¯s hand. She was in rags and her hair was messy. ¡°This aunty said Aunty Emily is the one!¡± Emily frowned, where did this little girl get someone to frame her? I haven¡¯t even met this woman before! When did she see me? Emily thought the adults taught Lilly to do that and framed her. She was furious. ¡°Forget it. Mr. Jonas is siding with Quinnie. What else can I say¡­¡± Emily acted solemnly. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Counting Money Emily thought no one noticed what she did. Even the assistant who dressed up as her didn¡¯t know what she was doing. The assistant thought she had gone back to sleep.. She felt amused by Lilly¡¯s actions. Lilly took Mrs. Ghost¡¯s hand and encouraged her, ¡°Mrs. Ghost, be brave to tell the truth!¡± Lilly hoped that Mrs. Ghost could testify against Emily as she saw what Emily did just now. Quinnie was touched by Lilly speaking up for her. You¡¯re too cute! Do you think I still have a chance to be your mother? I can also be your godmother! Mrs. Ghost felt like crying because her throat was cut when she died so she couldn¡¯t speak, but she tried her best for Lilly, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ her¡­ I saw¡­ her¡­ pouring gasoline¡­ on¡­ the¡­ partition.¡± She pointed to Emily. Everyone heard what she said clearly and looked at Emily with surprise. They didn¡¯t know Emily was such a vicious person because she was usually very kind to others. ¡°Why¡­ Why did you frame me?¡± Emily cried and she was in denial. Josh held up his camera, ¡°You¡¯re still not admitting it, Aunty? Everything was captured by me.¡± Josh set up his camera because he wanted to film his ghost trap in action. He needed to know where the ghosts were, so he took his camera and film around. When he was filming, he was focusing on Mrs. Ghost. He did not notice he filmed Emily in the background too. The video showed a person in disguise snuck up to the partition and poured gasoline on it. Emily forced herself to stay calm, ¡°That¡¯s not me! You only filmed the hands and feet. Why are you so sure that¡¯s me¡­¡± Emily¡¯s face appeared on the screen. Josh pressed pause, ¡°It¡¯s you, right?¡± Emily couldn¡¯t deny it anymore. It was filmed in HD, the pimple on her face could be clearly seen too! ¡°It¡¯s really her. Using gasoline to ruin someone¡¯s face is too vicious,¡± ¡°This is already a crime. Luck was on Quinnie¡¯s side, she would have been badly burned.¡± ¡°Remember the scene where Emily pped Quinnie 2 times? I feel that it¡¯s on purpose now.¡± The director frowned. He was disgusted by Emily¡¯s actions. ¡°Call the cops!¡± ¡°No, please listen to me, Director. Please! I can do anything as long as you don¡¯t call the cops!¡± Emily grabbed the director¡¯s hands. 1/2 He pushed her away and exposed her. ¡°You know how younded yourself a character. Don¡¯t use such moves on me. It¡¯s not for me.¡± Emily was embarrassed when people started to take out their phones to record her. She was taken away by the police. She hated Josh and Lilly even more now. They ruined her life. Quinnie shook hands with Mrs. Ghost, ¡°Thank you so much! What is your name? Which film crew are you in? Your makeup is so realistic! Leave your contact information, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner!¡± She lowered her eyes and looked at Quinnie¡¯s hand in amazement. Quinnie was the first person who wanted to invite her to dinner after she died. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ no need¡­ for it¡­ I¡¯m¡­ going¡­ off¡­ now¡­¡® ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Ghost!¡± Lilly said. ¡± Quinnie wondered why Lilly called her Mrs. Ghost. ¡°Another big problem solved! I¡¯m awesome, right?¡± Lilly eximed. Quinnie picked Lilly up and pressed her face on her, ¡°Lilly is super awesome!¡± Lilly screamed, ¡°Quinnie, your face is so dark! Help me, Uncle Jonas!¡± Jonas reached out and said, ¡°Give her to me.¡± Quinnie ran away while carrying Lilly, ¡°No!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She did not expect this matter could be resolved so easily at all. ¡°I wanted to ask my family to help me out if we really can¡¯t find evidence. I want her to have a taste of her own medicine!¡± Quinnie said while wiping Lilly¡¯s face in the dressing room. ¡°Quinnie, we need to obey thew, okay?¡± Quinnie was amused looking at a little talking about thew so seriously. ¡°Why are you so cute? I offer a billion to buy you!¡± Lilly thought about it and asked, ¡°Do you want me to go home with you? Or I¡¯ll just visit you when you¡¯re filming? Can I count the money by myself then?¡± If visiting the set means working, I¡¯m already doing it now! Uncle Anthony wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard if I earned a billion dors! Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Not A Ghost Would Be Spared Quinnie couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding! You have to say no when people say that to you, okay?¡± Both of them cleaned their faces. Old Mrs. Crawford noticed that it was time to go home. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Lilly still had something to ask Quinnie, ¡°The ¡®demons¡® that you guys mentioned are not the real ones, right?¡± ¡°Of course not, it¡¯s just referring to our enemies. There are no demons in this world.¡± Everyone was silent. Lilly asked, ¡°Quinnie, will you be afraid if you see them?¡± ¡°It depends on what kind of ghost or demon it is.¡± ¡°What about female spirits?¡± ¡°I will pounce on her!¡± ¡°What?¡± She¡¯s so brave, not a ghost would be spared by her! Josh thought. Old Mrs. Crawford came forward to hold Lilly¡¯s hand, ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡± Quinnie hurriedly stood up and smiled, ¡®Not at all. I like her a lot.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going off now.¡± 4 Quinnie waved her hand reluctantly as Lilly left. She realized she didn¡¯t ask for Lilly¡¯s contact and had a picture with her. Her eyes fell on Jonas. ¡°Mr. Jonas, can I add you on WhatsApp? We¡¯ve been working together for so long, but I still don¡¯t have your contact.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Quinnie thanked him and sat at a side. She immediately clicked on his status but it was all about sponsorship advertisement. At the same time, Jonas was also looking at her status. He noticed that Qumnie was fond of cute things. No wonder she likes Lilly so much¡­ Jonas kept his phone and stood up to prepare for the next scene. He saw Quinnie stalking his status too. Lilly just returned home and Zachary came to sit beside her on the sofa. Lilly was puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Zachary?¡± 1/2 I had thought about it, and I think I like a crystal tower¨Cshaped grave with MVP wordings engraved on it ¡°Huh?¡± He is still talking about this now? 1 Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Misunderstandings Lilly was confused for a moment before she remembered about the graves. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ve made a reminder to build a crystal tower grave for Zachary.¡± Zachary nodded his head in satisfaction. N: ¡°Lilly, I saw a few spirits at the film set just now. Do they need to be caught?¡± There are like seven or eight of them. I feel sorry for my ghost trap if I don¡¯t use it. ¡°They are not harmful. There¡¯s no need to catch them.The spirits were probably too bored. They were just having fun as All Souls Days were near.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Do we need to go out these few days? We could hit our yearly KPI during All Souls Day!¡± Lilly was curious, ¡°What do you mean by KPI?¡± ¡°It means performance indicator.¡± ¡°What do you mean by performance?¡± Why does Lilly have so many questions? Luckily I¡¯m smart enough to answer her questions. ¡°For example, if your jar of souls needs to be filled up by a hundred woeful ghosts, then it¡¯s our goal to catch a hundred of them. If we caught only 30 ghosts, then we would only achieve 30% of our goals. If we catch a hundred of them on All Souls Days, it means wepleted the KPI. Got it?¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Yes, but are we in a hurry to achieve the KPI?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Master Pablo say you will disappear if the jar of souls is not filled up?¡± ¡°He also said that we cannot simply catch them just because we wanted to.¡± ¡°When should we catch them then?¡± Josh was confused. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Old Mrs. Crawford called everyone to the dining room. ¡°Let¡¯s go to eat!¡± -Polly followed them to the dining room. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After eating, Lilly started to paint when Pablo and Jean came back. ¡°Mommy/where have you been?¡± ¡°I went to register.¡± Jean would reincarnate on All Souls Day. Before she left, she had the chance to spend some time in the human realm for thest time. Lilly¡¯s smile faded and she hugged Jean tightly. 1/2 ¡°It¡¯s okay, mommy. I will always be with you. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Jean felt sad. One day, Little Hades would be able to see where she reincarnated, but she will not remember that she had such a lovely daughter called Lilly. She smiled at Lilly, ¡°What did granny cook today?¡± Lilly immediately led Jean downstairs, ¡°I saved everything for you, Mommy! There is so much delicious food!¡± Lilly is the cutest girl in the world. I must not forget her¡­ ¨C The film crew wrapped up their filming for today. Jonas was about to leave with his herb bag, when Quinnie called him. ¡°Mr. Jonas, thank you for speaking up for me today. Can we have dinner together someday?¡± Jonas was used to actresses asking him out for dinner. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it another day,¡± he refused. Jonas could see that she was disappointed. Before he could say anything, she asked again, ¡°It¡¯s my birthday next week, can youe to my party?¡± ¡°Sure. Send me the details on WhatsApp.¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you, Mr. Jonas!¡± Quinnie left happily. Jonas felt that she was a little different from his past co¨Cstars. She was quite likablepared to the others. When he was on his way home, he received a text from Quinnie about the details of her birthday party. ¡°Mr. Jonas. You must be there! I¡¯ll wait for you at the Woods vi.¡± ¡°Bring Lilly too!¡± She stared at what she sent and hesitated whether to recall the text or not. Am I too obvious? IfMr. Jonas knew I was using him to get close to Lilly, would he be angry with me? Lilly is so precious to the Crawford family. ¡°Alright.¡± Jonas texted back. ¡°Yeah!¡± Quinnie cheered. Chapter Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Grace Woods Jonas kept his phone in his pocket. They passed by a florist and he saw a cute bouquet of bears. ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Jonas?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to buy some flowers. Wait for me.¡± It was already 11 PM and there were not many people on the street. Only a few stalls were running their business. ¡°I want this bouquet. How much is it?¡± ¡°150 dors. Usually, I sell it for 200 dors.¡± Jonas nodded and paid him 200 dors. Lilly should like it! He didn¡¯t notice that there were footprints following behind him. A little girl was holding the spiritpass while standing in the shadows of the street. She was about to rush to Jonas but she saw a light from Jonas knocked the female spirit away. ¡°It¡¯s her¡­ again,¡± the little girl grunted and turned away. When she returned home, she noticed that the lights were on in her house. A woman was lying on the sofa watching TV with a facial mask. ¡°Gracie! Where have you been again? Why did you go out in the middle of the night?¡± The little girl ignored her. Quinnie walked over and poked her head, ¡°Hey, your sister is talking to you!¡± The little girl said softly, ¡°My name is Grace, not Gracie. Is there anything else?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Please don¡¯t disturb me. I don¡¯t like it,¡± Grace said before she went into her room. Why did my parents have a second child in their forties? No one could tame them. Other kids would cry when they were hurt, but Grace never cried before. Not even when she was born or when she fell off the bed. ¡°Sigh! Why couldn¡¯t Grace be as cute and lovable as Lilly?¡± Jonas had just got back to the Crawford family mansion. No one noticed a pair of footprints resting on top of the car trunk. Lilly was asleep when Jonas entered her bedroom. So, he ced the bouquet on the bedside table. 1/2 He couldn¡¯t resist poking her cute nose, ¡°Good night, sweetie.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes widened when she saw a female spirit dressed scantily following Jonas. ¡°Jonas, where did you go? I can¡¯t believe you brought back a seductive spirit with you!¡± The seductive spirit looked at Jean and similed, ¡®Don¡¯t spoil my night, sis. I had my eyes on your brother!¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t. He had been single for 28 years. Just don¡¯t kill him in bed.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I felt pitiful for him because he doesn¡¯t have any girlfriends.¡± The seductive spiritughed, ¡°I like you. Do you want to join me?¡± ¡°Am I that kind of spirit? He¡¯s my brother!¡± ¡°No! There¡¯s a handsome man in the second room from the corridor.¡± ¡°Eww¡­ That¡¯s my daughter¡¯s father. It¡¯s not exciting at all!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like handsome guys?¡± Jean smiled. Of course, I want to be in a rtionship. After all, I¡¯m only in my early twenties when I passed away. I¡¯m going to reincarnate soon, I couldn¡¯t bring anything with me from this life. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m going to your brother now.¡± Jeanughed and followed her. Lilly gave Jonas a herb bag to ward off spirits just now. I¡¯ll admit defeat if you could touch him. Jean was not a Peeping Tom, she was just curious about what would happen if someone was possessed by a seductive spirit. Would Jonas get frightened or would he go out to seduce others? Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Goodbye Jonas Jonas took a shower to rinse off his exhaustion. He had four days of vacation. Where should I bring Lilly to have fun? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jonas was in his thoughts when he saw a pink silhouette in the mirror behind him. ¡°Jonas, let¡¯s y together!¡± A woman giggled. Jonas waspletely frozen. The mist in the bathroom got thicker and he couldn¡¯t breathe. He thought of the herb bag on the nightstand. A pair of feet stepped out of the bathtub behind him and her pink shawl fell to the ground. ¡°Hey, Mister¡­¡± She reached out to him. Jonas mustered up his courage and escaped quickly. ¡°Bam!¡± He closed the door with a banged and the seductive spirit was dumbfounded. He looked handsome but he¡¯s so timid. The seductive spirit followed him. Jonas had already put on a bathrobe and held the herb bag tightly in his hand. Before she could approach him, a bright light hit her. Why do I always encounter female spirits? Jonas ran towards Lilly¡¯s room and opened the door. He didn¡¯t know that Jean was putting her ear on the door to listen to his antics. The door opened and a gust of wind passed by. It¡¯s Jonas! I guessed it right! Jean kindly went to help the seductive spirit, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I hurt my waist. How could he run away from me?¡± Jeanughed, ¡°Do you want someone else? My brothers are in their room. They¡¯re all very handsome and tough¡­¡± The seductive spirit rolled her eyes, ¡°Come on. You knew he had that powerful herb bag with him, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t! Hahaha. How would I know?¡± Since I know it now, I need to be careful when I approach my family tomorrow. The seductive spirit cursed and left. So what if there¡¯s a whole bunch of handsome men? I couldn¡¯t even touch one. Damn it! Lilly woke up and saw Jonas curled up on her couch asleep. She called out, ¡°Uncle Jonas?¡± ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± ¡°Are you okay, Uncle Jonas?¡± Jonas reached out and caressed her hair, ¡°Yes. I just want to apany you, Lilly.¡± Jean smirked outside the room. What a difference! If she hadn¡¯t seen Jonas running for his life just now, she wouldn¡¯t have believed that the man in front of her was him Suddenly, Jonas froze. He saw a ghostly figure at the door in the dim light. This time, it was a female spirit dressed in white. There¡¯s no end to it? However he heard Lilly¡¯s voice, ¡°Mommy, where have you been?¡± Jonas looked up and couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. The female spirit smiled at him, ¡°Hey, Jonas. Why did you run away just now?¡± ¡°Jean¡­¡± he croaked. Jean sighed. She knew Jonas was actually very afraid of ghosts and spirits despite his tough appearance. But he is not afraid of her¡­ Chapter 276 Chapter 276 hapter 276 Those Who Are Favored Are Fearless. Jonas stared at Jean without blinking. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her after blinking. ¡°Jonas, I¡¯m a ghost now. You¡¯re not scared of me? I saw you ran away just now.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jonas smiled, ¡°You¡¯re cheeky, aren¡¯t you? You the one who pranked us just now?¡± ¡°I did it for your sake. Did you see the beautiful¡­¡± Before Jean finished her words, Jonas hugged her tightly. ¡°Jean, is everything okay over there?¡± Jonas¡¯s voice was hoarse and he wiped off his tears secretly. Jean patted him, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. All of them were nice to me. Today I went to register for reincarnation. They said they will find me a good home. Guess what I choose?¡± ¡°What did you choose?¡± Jeanughed, ¡°I said I want to reincarnate in the Crawford family as Mom¡¯s girl. The current Ruler of Hell was angry with me. He told me that I¡¯m talking nonsense as Mom is 70 years old now. I thought about it and I told them I wanted to be your daughter. He said I will mess up the generations if I do so.¡± ¡°Then?¡± Jean sighed, ¡°They told me to choose, not to pick.¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually at the Crawford Mansion all these while. I got to eat Mom¡¯s cooking everyday,¡± she added. Jonas remembered Lilly filling up a bowl every day before eating. ¡°What else do you want to eat? Tell me.¡± I¡¯ll buy it for you. Jean couldn¡¯t eat much when she was doing chemotherapy. Jonas would get her everything she wanted now. ¡°I want to eat all sorts of things, especially sashimi. I want you to make it for me! Jean was dependent on¡® Jonas just like when she was young. Jonas looked at her fondly, ¡°You¡¯re messing with me, right?¡± Jean always wanted to try Sashimi but she couldn¡¯t take it because of the parasite. It was dangerous for her because of her sickness. ¡°So, are you going to make it for me? I¡¯ll ask Anthony to do it if you don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make it for you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yeah! We¡¯ll have good food tomorrow, Lilly¡± ¡°Wait for it I can¡¯t.¡± Lilly murmured as she was not fully awake. Jean kissed her forehead and corrected, ¡°It¡¯s ¡®I can¡¯t wait for it¡®. Sleep tight, sweetie.¡± Jean lulled Lilly to sleep. She saw Lilly hugging the rabbit she bought for her two years ago for her birthday. Pablo told her that this rabbit was destroyed by Stephen. The ears were cut off by Lilly¡¯s stepmother just to make her cry. Even though it was mended and looked as good as new, Lilly was not the little girl who carried her toys around. ¡°Sleep well, sweetie. Grow up well.¡± Jean got up quietly when Lilly fell asleep. Jonas was heartbroken when he heard how Polly imitated Jean¡¯s voice in pain, begging for medicine from Stephen. He couldn¡¯t imagine how she survived for the two years when they were not around. Their sister that they doted on was hurt by someone in herst stages of life. Jonas followed Jean outside. She asked, ¡°Jonas, aren¡¯t you going to bed yet? It¡¯s already veryte.¡± ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s watch the stars on the roof.¡± It was Jean¡¯s favorite activity when she was a child. Jean¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I¡¯ll go get Anthony! You go and prepare some alcohol and snacks. Don¡¯t let mom know about it!¡± She excitedly floated to Anthony¡¯s room. When Jean was eighteen, Jonas kept a bottle of wine in the wine cer. He was nning to have a good drink with her when she got married. Now it¡¯s the chance for it. Lilly woke up suddenly, she dreamed that her mom and the uncles were eating something nice on the rooftop without her. She hopped off her bed and ran upstairs. Anthony was sleeping when he felt something tickling his face. He opened his eyes and saw a female ghost with messy hair standing in front of his bed. ¡°Anthony¡­ Have¡­ Have a drink with me¡­¡± Anthony was shocked and he punched her. Jean hit the wall hard. Fortunately, ghosts couldn¡¯t feel pain. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Goodbye Anthony and Liam Jean was stuck to the wall, and said, ¡°Anthony, it¡¯s me!¡± Anthony¡¯s face froze. That voice¡­ ¡°Jean?¡± He got up, wanting to get Jean off the wall but was afraid of hurting her. He said helplessly, ¡°You naughty girl, what am I supposed to do now?¡± Anthony regretted it. He woke up and did not recognize Jean as the ghost. Would she feel hurt if he punched her? His sister was afraid of pain and would scream when she received an injection. Jean stretched out her hand and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you pull me down first, Anthony¡­¡± How amazing, she¡¯s stuck to the wall. That¡¯s so funny. Seeing that she was still smiling, Anthony said helplessly, ¡°You still have the nerve tough, don¡¯t you?¡± He took Jean¡¯s hand and pulled her. It felt weird as if he was tearing the wallpaper off the wall. Jean shook her head and her body returned to its original form and said excitedly, ¡°Anthony, can you do it again?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Anthony was speechless. Jean was grinning and heaved a sigh of relief. She was afraid that Anthony would bawl his eyes out like Jonas. It must be hard for them. She was also sad, but she wanted everyone to be happy after her passing. After Jean had made such a fuss, Anthony felt a little at ease, and asked, ¡°Why did youe here all of a sudden?¡± Jean replied, ¡°It¡¯s July, and it¡¯s the Hungry Ghost Festival. Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s easy to see ghosts during this -period?¡± During the Hungry Ghost Festival, ghosts could be seen wandering on Earth. During this period, evil spirits lurk more often to find a substitute for them and cause trouble. They also wanted to experience life on Earth. There could be various reasons. Jean smiled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised to see me, Anthony?¡± Anthony looked at her and said softly, ¡°I already knew,¡± He just did not know he would meet her like this¡­. Jean suddenly realized, took Anthony¡¯s hand and floated, ¡°Anthony, let¡¯s drink on the roof!¡± Anthony stared at her and agreed. Jean added, ¡°I¡¯ll invite Liam!¡± ¡°There¡¯s also Edward¡­ That¡¯s right, is Gilbert free? I¡¯ll invite him too,¡± Anthony let go of her hand and said, ¡°Go on,¡± Jean went to Liam¡¯s room excitedly. Liam was silent as he did not like to talk. He always looked bored. Jean wondered if he would be shocked to see her. In Liam¡¯s room, Liam was sleeping soundly when he felt his face itch, he frowned and opened his eyes¡­ Eventually, he saw a female ghost standing next to the bed looking at him¡­ Liam was so surprised he was speechless. How weird, let¡¯s look at it again. He stared at Jean for a long time then continued to sleep. Jean was confused. Her mouth was opened and wondered what Liam¡¯s expressions meant. She whispered, ¡°Liam¡­Liam¡­¡± Liam opened his eyes again, staring at Jean as if he could not figure out who it was. Then he turned over and fell asleep again. Jean was speechless. Anthony stood at the door, and could not help but smirk when he saw this. Jean said, ¡°Anthony, what¡¯s wrong with Liam?¡± Anthony raised his chin, ¡°I don¡¯t know, why don¡¯t you ask him?¡± Jean had no choice but to float to the other side,y down next to him, and shouted, ¡°Liam! Wake up!¡± Liam opened his eyes. That voice sounds familiar¡­ ¡°Jean?!¡± He sat up immediately and was stunned, ¡°Jean, I dreamed that a ghost was next to me,¡± Immediately, he seemed to realize something, his pupils shrank, ¡°Jean?!¡± 2/3 What¡¯s going on, did he see Jean? Was the ghost in front of him Jean? Jean was silent. Liam had good reflexes. She finally knew who Hannah and Zachary got their reflexes from. Her father, Hugh was quite a dense person as he usually did not understand what her mother says and would continue sleeping. Turned out that Liam was the same as him. No wonder Hannah and Zachary¡¯s reflexes were incredibly good¡­ Liam thought he was dreaming and looked at Anthony, and stammered, ¡°Anthony¡­, Jean, she¡­¡± Anthony replied, ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming,¡± Liam lost his voice, bit his lip, and refused to let go of Jean¡¯s hand¡­ It¡¯s Jean¡­ She¡¯s back. Liam¡¯s eyes turned red. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Only Gilbert Understood Her Seeing that Liam remained silent, Jean sighed. Liam was a boring person and rarely spoke even if he had so much to say in his head. She pretended to be rxed and said, ¡°Jonas got us some good wine, let¡¯s drink the roof!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call Edward and Gilbert!¡± Jean went out excitedly as she spoke. Liam looked at her silently. He understood her. She was pretending to be rxed. Anthony nced at him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Liam got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see,¡± The two followed Jean to Edward¡¯s room. Edward was sleeping soundly. He had his hands behind his head, his legs were curled and it looked like he was about to fall from the bed. Jean could not help but smile, and shouted, ¡°Edward!¡± She squatted down immediately. Edward suddenly opened his eyes and looked around drowsily. Who called him? He did not see anyone and wondered if he was dreaming. At this moment, a rustling sound came from under the bed, and Edward looked under it¡­ A pale hand suddenly grabbed the edge of the bed, and a ghost with long hair crawled out from under it. Her hair covered most of her face, and only one of her eyes could be seen staring straight at him. Edward was taken aback and eximed, ¡°Holy cow!¡± He jolted up and backed up. Everything on the bedside table fell. Jean climbed onto the bed, giggled, and reached out to him while crawling, ¡°Edward¡­ Edward¡­ Let¡¯s drink together!¡± Edward was shocked. He was about to run away, but froze, ¡°Jean?¡± Jean smirked, brushed her hair back, and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not fun at all. All of you recognized me. It¡¯s my first time scaring people and you all recognized me,¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even give me a chance to chase you,¡± 1/4 Anthony and Liam who were outside the door were speechless. Edward replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try again, Jean? I¡¯m sure Liam will run after you do it again,¡± Jean floated over, hooked Edward¡¯s shoulder, and said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t y tricks anymore, Jonas is waiting on the roof!¡± Edward opened his mouth and stared at Jean intently. Jean was dead¡­ He could see her now, was he dreaming? If it was a dream, he wanted to stay in it forever and did not want to wake up. Seeing that he was distracted, Jean waved her hands and said, ¡°Edward, why are you in a daze? Hurry up, I¡¯ll call Gilbert!¡± After finishing speaking, she hurriedly floated toward Gilbert¡¯s room. Edward stared nkly at Jean and chased him out. Then he saw that Anthony and Liam were also at his door, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Anthony, Liam can you see Jean?¡± Anthony nodded, and Liam was silent. Anthony stopped the two who were about to follow, and said, ¡°Liam go get Jean¡¯s favorite snacks,¡± Edward said, ¡°Jonas hid a jug of wine, I took a couple of sips thest time¡­ I¡¯ll find Jonas,¡± He did not want Jonas to find out about it so, he hid the wine from him. Jonas must be in a bad temper if he found it. In Gilbert¡¯s room, he was fast asleep and suddenly opened his eyes. He saw a ghost in white clothes with drooping hair floating above him. Seeing that he woke up, Jean said, ¡°You¡¯re awake¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting for you for too long¡­¡± Gilbert¡¯s pupils shrank, and he was stunned! The female ghost stretched out her hand and pinched his neck. ¡°Gilbert¡­ Come down with me¡­ I¡¯m so bored being all by myself¡­¡± Gilbert finally came to his senses and felt a lump in his throat. Even if he could not see her face, he recognized her voice. It was his sister, Jean. He did not know why he was able to see her now. But looking at her like this, she seemed to be having fun¡­ 1 Gilbert let out a cry of surprise, fell off the bed, opened the door, and ran out. 2/4 N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Ghost ghost¡­ There¡¯s a ghost! Help!¡± Jean was taken aback. Huh? How could Gilbert be so scared he ran away? She immediately chased after him excitedly and giggled. Anthony was about to call Gilbert but saw his door open, and he ran out with a frightened expression, ¡°Help¡­ there¡¯s a ghost!¡± Jean was floating behind him and giggled, ¡°I died so horribly¡­I¡¯m so lonely down here¡­ Please keep mepany, Gilbert¡­¡± Gilbert shouted, ¡°Ah!¡± Anthony rubbed his forehead, and stopped Jean, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough, don¡¯t wake Mom up,¡± He said cooperatively, ¡°Gilberte back, it¡¯s Jean,¡± Only then did Gilbert stop, and said in panic, ¡°There¡¯s a¡­ a ghost, Anthony,¡± Jean parted her hair andughed, ¡°It¡¯s me, Gilbert!¡± Shey on Anthony¡¯s shoulder and smiled happily, ¡°Did you see it, Anthony? I can finally scare someone and chase after them!¡± Gilbert looked at Jean who was smiling and a hint of distress shed in his eyes. He cooperated with her and said, ¡°Jean?¡± Jean replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me!¡± Gilbert was speechless. Edward and Jonas came out from the wine cer. Edward was holding a jar of wine, and Jonas was scolding him, ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe you drank my wine that I¡¯ve hidden, Edward,¡± Edward chuckled, ¡°I only had a sip, why are you making a big fuss?¡± Jonas snorted. He held some peanuts, snacks, and cakes. Jean leaned on the railing, waved, and said, ¡°Jonas, did you bring pizza?¡± Jonas raised his head and saw Jean waving at him from upstairs like she did when she was a kid. However, she would stick her head out the railings when she was young. She scared her parents by doing so and they had to narrow the gap of the railing overnight. Now, she was lying on the railing all grown up, but she still looked like a child. Jonas¡¯s eyes dimmed, and said warmly, ¡°Of course,¡± Jean was satisfied and could not wait to go to the roof. She floated beside her brothers, chirping. 3/4 apte She said she wanted to get drunk tonight and then asked if ghosts could get drunk. After a pause, they chattered endlessly, ¡°Anthony, Jonas, and Gilbert, where¡¯s my sister¨Cinw?¡± Her brothers just looked at her and felt their hearts aching from their impromptu gathering. The main building of the Crawford mansion had five floors. The family usually lived on the second floor, the third floor was the study room, guest room, and so on. There was a room on the fourth floor where the old man kept all his antiques. There was a pool table and a home theater too. The fifth floor had a balcony and there was a tower that spiraled to the roof. Jean said that she did not want to go to the balcony but to the roof of the conservatory. When she was a child, Bettany often scolded her for not wanting to y on the balcony but insisted on climbing up like a monkey. They remembered about it and her brothers felt a little depressed. ¡°I¡¯ll go first,¡± Edward said. All of them looked up and saw a small shadow on top of the stairs. She was holding a round object in her arms and her hair was messy. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Everyone was shocked. They saw a child hugging a round object and calling their mother faintly. All of them were scared out of their wits. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Mommy Can¡¯t Afford to Lose Edward climbed up the stairs and when he looked up, he saw a pair of tiny feet. Then, he saw a child with messy hair. ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± Edward¡¯s feet went limp and fell down the stairs. His pupils shrank. Jonas saw Edward falling, rushed toward him, and caught the wine jar. Edward was relieved when he caught it and fell to the ground. Jonas was relieved and said, ¡°Thank goodness you caught it¡­¡± Edward was speechless. Don¡¯t you care about your younger brother falling at all? Anthony looked at the small figure on the roof, and asked in surprise, ¡°Lilly?¡± Jean was also taken aback as she thought that Lilly was asleep. She was sure she put Lilly to sleep earlier! Jean floated up nervously and asked, ¡°Why are you here? How did you get up? Are you hurt?¡± Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°I dreamed that all my uncles and mommy eating snacks here, so I came here,¡± However, she did not see them when she came up and thought that they had already finished eating. Just as she was about to go down, she heard Edward¡¯s voice. Anthony climbed up, hugged Lilly, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare climb up here alone the next time, okay?¡± Gilbert also came up, and was afraid for a moment, ¡°You little brat, what if you fell down the fifth floor?¡± Jonas followed behind and held the wine, he added, ¡°You¡¯re bold like your mother,¡± Liam¡¯s face was tense, there was only a small fence that came up to Lilly¡¯s chest on the balcony. She would fall if she leaned on it. It was really scary. He was thinking of changing the stairs into a foldingdder. That was, only adults could pull it down and fold it when not in use. Otherwise, it would be dangerous for children¡­ ¨C While Liam was thinking about changing thedder, others were concerned about Lilly. Meanwhile, Edward was still lying on the ground. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you care about me?¡± Jonas nced at him, ¡°Your skin is thick enough, why would we need to care about you?¡± Edward fell from two steps, it was like he fell from the chair. Seeing that he could still talk, why should they care about him? 1/4 Did he want people to help him up? Edward kept quiet. He rubbed his nose, got up, and muttered, ¡°My younger brother is worthless!¡± Edward patted his hips, brushed his hair, and climbed up the stairs. Then, he sat down and sat next to Lilly. The conservatory was made of toughened ss, which was bulletproof and explosion¨Cproof. They sat on the roof, and their feet looked like they were hanging. They looked at the sky, the moon was glowing and the stars were scattered around it. The sky was clear and blue. ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since I saw the moon,¡± Jeany on the ground, slumped on the ss, and looked at the moon grinning. Lillyy down after her, she put the rabbit aside, spread the rabbit¡¯s hands, feet, and¨Ccars, and said excitedly. ¡°Lie down! Lie down!¡± Jean snorted, ¡°Who taught you this phrase?¡± Lilly leaned into Jean¡¯s arms and said, ¡°It was Daddy!¡± Jean sneered, what was he teaching? Following Lilly¡¯s instructions, Anthony made an offering table and ced the turkey and noodles that Jean wanted to eat, as well as some snacks and a ss of wine on it. They then prayed. Jean could smell the aroma of the wine, and quickly got up, ¡°Wow, what wine is that? It smells great!¡± Jonas said, ¡°I brought it back from an ancient city when I was filming a movie,¡± He watched Jean leaning in front of the wine ss with a curious look. He poured a ss of wine, took a sip, and added, ¡°An olddy made this. She made it traditionally instead of the modern way. The wine was fermented with roses and grapes,¡± Jean took a sip and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s delicious! Grapes and roses sound a bit irrelevant, but they taste surprisingly good together.¡± Everyone in the Crawford family took a sip of it and savored it so they could taste what Jean tasted. Only Edward drank it all at once and smacked his mouth, ¡°It¡¯s pretty underwhelming and tasteless,¡± Jonas ignored him and kicked him aside. If it wasn¡¯t that good, then why¡¯d you drink it behind my back? Anthony smiled faintly, ¡°I think this wine is about seven to eight degrees and there¡¯s a hint of flowers and fruits in it. It¡¯s suitable for girls,¡± Seeing that Jean did not seem to be able to smell the aroma of the wine, he thought that she must have finished her drink. Anthony picked up the ss of wine and He poured more wine for Jean. He never thought that they could drink together again after their sister died¡­. Lilly was ying around while everyone was drinking and chatting. Suddenly, Anthony noticed something amiss. Lilly grabbed the rabbit and ran over from the side then fell into Liam¡¯s arms. Liam called her, ¡°Lilly?¡± Edward was stunned, ¡°Why is she walking crookedly?¡± Gilbert¡¯s expression froze, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with her walking posture!¡± Lilly got up from Liam¡¯s arms and held up her hand that was holding a wine ss. ¡°Wow, that was yummy!¡± She shook her head immediately and corrected, ¡°No, it¡¯s a good drink!¡± Everyone was stunned. This, this, when did Lilly drink the wine? Gilbert quickly pinched her cheek, ¡°Lilly, you¡¯re a kid, you¡¯re not supposed to drink alcohol!¡± Lilly thought that roses and grapes were delicious, it was a little sweet, and cold¡­ Now she felt dizzy. ¡°Why can¡¯t children drink?¡± Lilly hupped: ¡°Why can¡¯t children do things that adults can do?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t children do anything?¡± Everyone was speechless. Gilbert rubbed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Alcohol is not good for children¡¯s brain development! Children will be dumb if they drink alcohol,¡± Lilly pouted. ¡°You¡¯re lying, Uncle Gilbert. I just drank it and I¡¯m still smart! I¡¯m very smart!¡± She continued. ¡°I¡¯m a hundred times smarter than Polly and thedy on the moon!¡± Everyone femained silent. Lilly was drunk! N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jean thought it was funny, and stretched out a finger, ¡°Lilly, what number am I showing?¡± Lilly grabbed Jean¡¯s finger, ¡°You can¡¯t fool me, Mom! It¡¯s one!¡± Jean raised her eyebrows, ¡°What about this?¡± She stretched out two fingers and showed three fingers again. When Lilly was about to answer, she quickly changed three fingers into two. Lilly was speechless. She looked at Jean suspiciously and said, ¡°You can¡¯t afford to lose, can you, Mommy?¡± Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Covering Her Head With a Basket Jean was taken aback for a moment and burst outughing. She pinched Lilly¡¯s nose, ¡°How smart!¡± Lilly put her arms on her waist and said proudly, ¡°Of course I am!¡± Anthony smirked, and the brothers looked at Jean and Lilly with affection. Lilly grabbed a handful of turkey and stuffed them into Jean¡¯s mouth, ¡°Here you go, Mommy!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Jean, ¡°I can¡¯t eat like this¡­ Huh?¡± I can eat! It turned out that the turkey that Lilly grabbed transformed and allowed her to eat. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Jean¡¯s eyes brightened. Lilly grabbed the cake and stuffed it into Jean¡¯s mouth, ¡°Mommy, have some cake!¡± Before Jean finished eating, Lilly scooped up a spoonful of peanuts, ¡°Mommy, open your mouth,¡± After feeding Jean the peanuts, Lilly picked up another piece of fruit. She stuffed everything into Jean¡¯s mouth! Jean coughed. Upon seeing her coughing, Lilly quickly picked up a ss of wine, ¡°Drink up, Mommy!¡± Jean almost choked and swallowed. She said helplessly, ¡°Lilly, you¡­¡± However, Lilly tilted her head and fell asleep in Anthony¡¯s arms. Lilly fell asleep in seconds and she was still holding the wine ss. Jean was silent. Anthony looked at Lilly helplessly andid her down. Gilbert folded then took off his coat and covered Lily with it. Edward asked worriedly, ¡°Is it okay for her to sleep like this? It¡¯s a bit cold at night,¡± Liam silently took the bamboo basket containing snacks and put it on Lilly¡¯s head. The bamboo basket was t but Jonas picked thergest one because they needed to carry snacks. It could be considered a basket for the time being¡­ The bamboo basket was like a small umbre, covering Lilly¡¯s head. ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Liam said. Chapter 280 Covering Her Head With a Basket Everyone was silent. Liam added, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Jean looked at Lilly whose head was covered by a bamboo basket, and her mouth twitched. ¡°Liam, I think you need to prop the basket up with something,¡± Liam replied, ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Edward handed over a pair of slippers, ¡°Use this,¡± The brothers stared at each other, ¡°Step aside!¡± +50 Bonus Jeanughed, ¡°Edward, do you wanna make her ufortable? What do you think would happen if the slipper fell on Lilly¡¯s face and all she could smell is your stinky feet!¡± Edward said embarrassingly, ¡°My feet don¡¯t smell¡­¡± Anthony stretched out one leg, let Lilly lean against him, and supported the bamboo basket on his leg. ¡°Let¡¯s do this for the time being! We¡¯ll take her back when we¡¯re done,¡± Jean nodded, took another breath, and sighed, ¡°Hey, she still smells like wine!¡± Lilly was not asleep, she knocked the bamboo basket aside and Anthony picked her up. After a while, Gilbert took Lilly from Anthony¡¯s arms, and after a while, it was Liam¡¯s turn to hold her. Everyone held Lilly carefully but they did not want the gathering to end. So, they refused to go down until the wine was finished. How could they leave when they were reunited with Jean? They wished that the night could be longer and for the moon to glow a little longer. Finally, when they finished the wine and snacks, everyoney reluctantly on the roof while chatting. Even if there were thousands of stars in the future, they would never forget this night as they would never see each other again. There was a slender figure in the dark corner of the stairs. ke watched silently. Jean smiled as she talked about her childhood. She had a gentle and feminine face, but there was a trace of mischievousness in her eyes. Turned out Lilly got most of her personality from her mother, Jean. To ke, Jean was just a pretty girl in the photo and the mother of his child. However, she was alive in his eyes and ke remembered her. Good. ke nced at Lilly who had fallen asleep drunk, and finally gave up on the idea of bringing her down. He did not want to disturb the Crawford siblings¡® reunion, so he left quietly. Eventually, everyone feli asleep in the morning. Lilly, who was asleep in Gilbert¡¯s arms, turned over and spread her limbs then, snoring like a pig. The bamboo basket slipped from Anthony¡¯sp and covered Lilly¡¯s head. The sky was getting brighter, and Bettany woke up. ¡°I didn¡¯t get much sleep, I guess I¡¯m old,¡± Bettany looked at Hugh, who was sleeping soundly and took the opportunity to kick him. Hugh turned over and continued to sleep. He had regr sleep patterns. He would sleep at ten o¡¯clock in the evening and could fall asleep immediately. As soon as the rm clock rang at 6.30 in the morning, he would get up and have no fatigue. Bettany looked at the time and it was only six o¡¯clock. It was still early. She got dressed, went to Lilly¡¯s room as usual, and checked up on her. She would usually see if Lilly kicked the nket away. The air conditioner was still on and it was chilly in the morning¡­ Bettany thought that Lilly would be cold¡­ When she approached Lilly¡¯s bed, she realized that Lilly was missing! Bettany¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she panicked, ¡°Lilly¡¯s gone?¡± She went to Hannah¡¯s room in a hurry. Hannah was fast asleep but Lily was not there. Did she go to Zachary and Josh¡¯s room? Bettany searched the children¡¯s rooms, but Lilly was still missing! She wanted to find Anthony, but he was missing as well! After checking several rooms, she realized that everyone was missing. Bettany panicked. She returned to her room and woke Hugh up. Hugh did not wake up, he turned over and continued sleeping. Bettany said angrily, ¡°Do you only know how to sleep? Lilly¡¯s missing!¡± Hugh opened his eyes suddenly and got up. He grunted, ¡°What? Lilly¡¯s missing?¡± Bettany was speechless. She cursed and looked for Lilly everywhere. She was not in the study room, nor the guest rooms on the third floor. Lilly was not in the theater on the fourth floor and not under the pool table either. She was not on the balcony on the fifth floor either. Hold on¡­ Bettany raised her head and saw five to eight people lying on the roof disorderly. Lilly was the smallest figure among them. There was a bamboo basket on her head. Bettany was furious. How could they let a child sleep on the roof? Instead of covering her with clothes and nkets, they even put a bamboo basket on her head! The night was cold and she was afraid that Lilly might catch a fever. What if she fell off the roof? How could adults be as ignorant as children? Bettany was mad. As soon as Hugh came up, he saw Bettany climbing the stairs leading to the conservatory like a monkey. Hugh could not help but open his mouth, Bettany was paralyzed and could recently stand up, how could she have the strength to climb up the stairs? Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Their Hands Are Trembling Bettany climbed to the top of the building and looked at Lilly. The bamboo basket was big, and Lillyy t, one side of the bamboo basket covered her head, and the other side rested on her stomach. As soon as Lilly turned over and retracted her calf. She was now under the basket. Bettany opened the bamboo basket carefully, touched her forehead distressedly, and felt relieved after she was sure Lilly did not have a fever. At that moment, Anthony woke up. He rubbed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Mom?¡± He looked around and found that Jean had disappeared. Jean returned to the jar of souls at dawn. Edward got up with a grunt, and looked around in a panic, ¡°Mom¡¯s here? Let¡¯s go!¡± Bettany patted him sarcastically and hit his head. Edward hugged his head. Everyone was awakened, and when they saw Bettany standing in front of them aggressively, they were stunned for a moment. Then hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Was it possible for an olddy to climb that high? Bettanyughed angrily, ¡°You still have the guts to ask. How old do you think Lilly is? Why did you bring her to the roof?¡± Lilly was awakened by Bettany¡¯s voice but felt drowsy. It was only past six o¡¯clock, and she was usually asleep at that time. So, she was confused. Lilly stretched out her hands, and shouted, ¡°Cheers!¡± ¡°Uncle Anthony, I want a ss of wine!¡± After speaking, she stared nkly at Bettany. Why was her grandma here? Lilly buried herself in Bettany¡¯s arms and fell asleep. Bettany lowered her head, her expression was unclear, but she seemed to be nning something. Lilly¡¯s uncles were speechless. We¡¯re done for! We¡¯re in trouble! Edward tiptoed and was the first to escape Bettany¡¯s wrath. Ben said gloomily. ¡°Stop moving, everyone!¡± They did not dare to make a sound. Ten minutester, Lilly was brought back to her room andyfortably in her bed. Lilly¡¯s uncles lowered their heads and stood in a row. Bettany came out and closed the door, and looked at them with their hands behind their backs. ¡°Who took the lead?¡± She asked. Everyone looked at Anthony in unison. Anthony, who took the me, was quiet. Shouldn¡¯t Jean look for Jonas first? He coughed, and his voice was deep, ¡°Mom, let me exin¡­¡± Bettany stared, ¡°I¡¯m not listening!¡± Anthony was quiet. He was speechless at women¡¯sck of reasoning. Eventually, everyone was punished by Bettany for doing a thousand push¨Cups at the door. When Lilly got up, she was stunned to see Edward and the others slumped at the door like dead fish. She grabbed the railing on the second floor and waved her hand then, greeted, ¡°Hi Uncle Anthony, Uncle Liam, Uncle Jonas, Uncle Edward, and Uncle Gilbert, what are you doing?¡± Theoretically, 500 push¨Cups would take an hour, so her uncles were doing push¨Cups for 2 hours. They would refuse to do any kind of sports after that. They did not even have the strength to lift their arms after seeing Lilly greet them. Polly stood on the balcony railing, shaking his neck and counting, ¡°Nine hundred and ny¨Ceight, nine hundred and ny¨Cnine, eight hundred! Eight hundred and one, eight hundred and two¡­¡± Lilly¡¯s uncles were exhausted. Lilly put on her shoes and ran to her uncle. Anthony forced himself to smile, ¡°Lilly, why are you up this early?¡± Lilly looked at the sky, ¡°It¡¯s not early, the sun is up. Are you doing exercises right now?¡± Jonas looked at the sky, he did not want to move a finger, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ We¡¯re doing an extreme exercise to lose weight,¡± Edward picked up his clothes and wiped his face, ¡°Our muscles are getting firmer,¡± 2/4 Gilbert added, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can perform surgery after this,¡± It wa good thing he took his annual leave and had five days of holidays, or else he could not perform weil it he worked. Lilly heard that her uncles got up early to exercise, and got excited, ¡°I wanna do it too!¡± She stretched out her hand and waved, ¡°Uncle Anthony, Uncle Liam, Uncle Jonas, Uncle Edward, and Uncle Gilbert, follow my lead!¡± ¡°Left right, left right, turn around, let¡¯s go!¡± They were petrified. Lilly was dancing to the rabbit dance she learned in kindergarten. When she saw that her uncles were still lying down, she immediately instructed them childishly, ¡°Stand up quickly, uncles!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bezy, Uncle Liam!¡± ¡°Uncle Jonas, Uncle Edward, don¡¯t lie down anymore!¡± ¡°You did it wrong, Uncle Gilbert, you have to move your hips like this!¡± ke came back from the outside looking refreshed and he was grinning. He picked up Lilly and asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Lilly hugged ke¡¯s neck, ¡°We¡¯re exercising now, Daddy. We can¡¯t eat before we¡¯re done with our exercise?¡± ke nced at Anthony and the others, and asked, ¡°Did you eat first and exercise next, or vice¨Cversa in the kindergarten?¡± Lilly was stunned for a moment, then said, ¡°We usually eat first then, exerciseter,¡± ke chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s eat,¡± Lilly walked next to her father and nodded, ¡°Uncle Anthony, Uncle Liam, Uncle Jonas, Uncle Edward, and Uncle Gilbert, let¡¯s eat first!¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. They were at their limits. Not everyone could do a thousand push¨Cups. Bettany was ruthless and she took her punishments seriously. ke nced back, and said, ¡°How are all of you so weak?¡± Edward thought to himself, ¡°What the hell!¡± Lilly¡¯s uncles¡® hands trembled when they were eating. -Edward was hungry, his hands were shaking as he ate. His cutleries kept hitting his te. Lilly was dumbfounded. ¡°Uncle Edward, are you okay?¡± Lilly looked at Edward worriedly. Edward replied as he kept hitting the te, ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Lilly looked sympathetic, she thought that Edward had Parkinson¡¯s disease at such a young age. She had only seen old people and old ghosts¡® hands tremble like that. Lilly picked up an eggnt, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Edward, I¡¯ll feed you! I¡¯ll take care of you!¡± Edward was very moved. After taking a bite of what Lilly fed him, he felt that it was delicious. He nced at the other brothers proudly, as if he was saying he won in life. Then she heard Lilly nagging, ¡°Uncle Edward, would you be able to move in the future?¡± Edward wanted to tease her, and asked, ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, would you still take care of me?¡± Lilly blinked nkly, ¡°Uncle Edward, wouldn¡¯t you drool and need to wear diapers too?¡± Just like the old man from the Reed family. Jonas smiled, ¡°Yes,¡± Lilly patted Edward¡¯s headfortingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Edward, I¡¯ll change your diapers and feed you,¡± Edward choked on the eggnt and suddenly felt that it was not delicious anymore. How did the conversation turn into this? Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Making Shrimp Noodles After eating, the servant bought the prawns Jonas bought. There were two big pots of them and they did not know how much it weighed. Bettany came over to take a look, and asked, ¡°What are you doing with these?¡± Jonas picked up the shrimp, and said casually, ¡°Lilly said she wanted to have shrimp noodles,¡± ? ? ? ? ? Bettany was stunned for a moment and looked at Jonas suspiciously. Are you sure you want to make shrimp noodles? It¡¯s hard to make though. Lilly sat on a bench next to him as she watched Jonas make prawn noodles. The first step was to pick out the roe from the prawns. It was quite easy to do so, but it took Jonas a while to do so. Jonas picked the roe for ten minutes, and all he could see was shrimp roe. Lilly ran out and pulled Anthony who had just finished his meeting. She also grabbed Liam Edward Gilbert who was lying on the bed, and ke who was reading something in the room to Jonas. Eventually¡­ Her uncles, whose hands were shaking from doing a thousand push¨Cups this morning, were forced to pick the roe. Everyone was busy in the kitchen. There was amotion as they used different utensils to pick out the roe. Such as bowls, basins, and tes. Lilly also helped out, and after a while, Hannah, Zachary, Josh, and Drake joined them too. ke was fast and steady as Lilly admired him, ¡°Daddy¡¯s so amazing!¡± ke replied, ¡°Of course, I am,¡± as Edward and the others stared at him with resentful eyes. When Jean came out and saw this scene, everyone was dumbfounded. Jean¡¯s elder brothers frowned, and Edward had a ferocious face. Was it so painful to pick shrimp roe? Lilly and Josh were very happy to pick the shrimp roe. The children did it more carefully than the adults. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. On push¨Cups, ke¡­ Never mind, it was not worth mentioning. ke was confused. There were many of them doing the same thing and it took about an hour to finish picking the shrimp roe. ¡°The next step is to peel off the shrimp.¡± Jonas watched the video and said, ¡°Peeling the shrimp¡­¡± 1/4 The brothers looked at the two pols 81 were speechless. Why did Jonas have to pick this dish out of everything? Jonas said softly, ¡°Lilly said she wanted to cat shrimp noodles,¡± He spread his hands and looked helpless, ¡°There¡¯s also honeb and fresh salmon,¡± Those are what Lilly wanted to eat. The brothers who wanted to call all the servants over peeled off the shrimp shells. Another hour passed. The prawns were peeled. Jonas, ¡°We need to pick out the shrimp brains next,¡± The brothers leaned closer and watched the video. The vlogger, Curtis dug out the brains of shrimp with a small spoon without any fancy equipment. Everyone was astonished. Was this something a human could do? After the shrimp heads were boiled, they began to pick out the shrimp brains. They finally finished picking out the brains after more than an hour. Lilly held up her hand and said, ¡°Hey, my fingers are wrinkly!¡± Hannah continued, ¡°This is fun!¡± Drake and Josh kept silent. After picking out everything, Jonas picked up the pot, poured the shrimp roe into it, stir¨Cfried it over low heat until it turned orange, and then took it out when it turned dark brown. The shrimp roe was ready. Then, he prepared the shrimp. He boiled the peeled shrimp and added onion, ginger, and garlic to remove the fishy odor. He waited for the shrimps to turn red and took them out. The shrimp was ready. He then put the remaining shrimp heads into the pan and stir¨Cfried them to get the shrimp oil. The shrimp oil was also ready. Next, he boiled the shrimp head in the pot to get shrimp soup. He poured out the soup and fried the remaining shrimp heads until they were dry. Then, he ground them into powder with a machine, sieved them, and mixed it with the dough. He then rolled it through the noodle extruder Everyone except for Jonas had no clue what they were doing when they reached that step. All of them looked dumbfounded and stood stiffly. Jonas said, ¡°The next step is simple. Put the shrimp oil into the pot, add the shrimp shells, shrimp brains, and shrimp roe, and stir fry evenly¡­¡± ¡°Put cooked shrimp noodles in a bowl, fill it with soup¡­ put the fried shrimp, shrimp brain, and shrimp roe on the shrimp noodles, sprinkle with a little shrimp oil¡­ sprinkle some green onions on it¡­¡± Atst, the shrimp noodles were ready! Everyone looked at the bowl of noodles and was stunned. They made seven small bowls of shrimp noodles for the whole day. It was so small it could only fill up a sauce dish. One for Jean and one for Lilly. Hannah, Zachary, Drake, Josh, and Bettany each had a bowl. The children¡¯s eyes lit up after eating, ¡°Yummy!¡± Lilly said, ¡°Uncle Jonas, can I have another bowl?¡± Jonas was silent. His hands were trembling. Anthony nced at the small bowl next to him, and asked in a low tone, ¡°Has your mother eaten?¡± Lilly looked aside, Jean was intoxicated by the smell of the noodles. She said, ¡°Yes, she said it was good!¡± She waved her hand so that Anthony and the others could see Jean. The children in the dining room licked their lips after finishing their noodles. Jean also licked her lips while holding her bowl as if she wanted more. Jonas and the others smiled and suddenly felt that everything they did today was worth it. Edward said silently, ¡°Do you want more?¡± Jonas was silent. Shrimp noodles were an easy dish to make, but it just needed too many people to make it One of her uncles was tired after running 62 miles¡­ no, it was a small bowl of shrimp noodles that could make him tired. Jonas stood up, ¡°I¡¯m going to make corn dogs!¡± Jean raised her hand, ¡°I want some!¡± Jonas replied, ¡°Okay,¡± Anthony looked through the vlogger¡¯s video on his phone and said, ¡°I make grilled honeb,¡± It was much easier to makepared to the shrimp noodles. Gilbert stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll make salmon.¡± Who could match his outstanding knife skills? Jonas told someone to buy the salmon in advance. The high¨Cquality salmon was frozen for 24 hours to kill most of the parasites. The sliced salmon was ced on ice cubes and then sterilized by infrared rays, so that not only did the salmon maintain its freshness, but also ensured it was clean. Bettany was holding her bowl, she watched them being busy in silence. They cooked delicious food for a whole day and prepared another meal. Although they were not perfect, and Margaret had to teach them some techniques, the dishes were special as they made them themselves. Almost all of them were Jean¡¯s favorite food¡­ Bettany turned around and her eyes were red. In the evening, Bryson, Cloud, and Max also came back, and the whole family got together. On this day, Jean was satisfied, and all the regrets she had during her lifetime were made up for by her brothers and her lovely daughter. She had no more regrets. ¡°Tomorrow is July 14th, and I¡¯m leaving,¡± Jean looked at the Crawford Mansion reluctantly. She saw the familiar railings, living room, flowers, and nts. She looked at her beloved daughter, brothers, and parents¡­ She could not bear to leave them¡­ Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Chapter 283 I Wanna Have Meatballs and Chicken Feet After the meal, the children were in the living room, and the eight brothers of the Crawford family chatted on the first floor while watching Lilly y with Hannah. Bettany looked around, then went upstairs silently. All of her children were here except for Jean. Lilly was also new to the family. It was as if nothing had changed, the Crawford family had been quiet for five years, and they were as happy as before. Jean must have visited them since the 14th of July was right around the corner. Her children were making delicious food for Jean, and the table was Jean¡¯s favorite dish. Everyone would follow Lilly and pray before eating. She wondered if she could see Jean again in her lifetime. Bettany returned to her room and stood in front of the window silently. She stared outside. Hugh put down his sses and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bettany said silently, ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Hugh grinned, he never understood her. Girls were sentimental, but he did not expect girls could be sentimental at that age. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. Bettany thought it was one of Anthony and the others knocking on the door. She fixed her expression and returned to the nagging old woman she was before. ¡°Who is it?¡± She asked as she walked out, ¡°Aren¡¯t you downstairs? What¡¯s wrong, did something happen?¡® When the door opened, Bettany¡¯s pupils shrank and she waspletely stunned! Hugh noticed that Bettany was silent and she was standing at the door in a daze, as if she had lost her soul. He stood up, frowned, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you lose your soul?¡± He did not dare to say that she saw a ghost. But when he walked out and saw the figure outside the door, he was also stunned. Jean? Hugh froze, his fingers were stiff, and he did not dare to move. He must be dazzled. 1 However, if could see Jean in a daze, he wanted to see her for a little longer¡­ Bettany¡¯s lips trembled, and tears welled up in her eyes, blurring her vision. 1/4 She stretched out her hand that was trembling and caressed Jean¡¯s cheek. Jean grabbed Bettany¡¯s hand, she choked, and said, ¡°Mom¡­¡± Bettany could not hold back any longer, she shed a tear, she was afraid that she would lose sight of Jean, so she quickly wiped it away. ¡°Jean¡­ You¡¯re back?¡± Bettany touched Jean¡¯s cheek, she could not hide her concern as her voice was trembling, ¡°Jean¡­have you eaten yet?¡± Bettany talked to her like she was alive and nagged her, ¡°Are you doing good over there¡­¡± ¡°What do you usually eat? Did you dress well? Is it cold?¡± Jean was in tears and she replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m doing good, Mom. I¡¯ve eaten all the food Lilly offers to me¡­ The gates of hell opened and I came up. I had shrimp noodles, grilled honeb, and corndogs made by Jonas and the others,¡± ¡°The corndog was good and I¡¯ve never had salmon before¡­¡± Bettanyughed and cried, ¡°What else do you want to eat, I¡¯ll make it for you,¡± Initially, Jean wanted to refuse as she was full. But after thinking about it, she acted coquettishly and said, ¡°Mom, I wanna eat your meatballs, make it extra spicy!¡± ¡°I also wanna have chicken feet! Make it so that toothless people can eat them too!¡± Bettany was taken aback for a moment, and could not help but snorted. She smiled with tears in her eyes. She still remembered when Jean was a kid and said she wanted to have chicken feet. She told her that it was no good for her and the reason why they were boneless was because some toothless people gnawed them out. She did not expect Jean to remember it! Bettany wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make them for you right now. I knew you wanted to eat spicy food, but you weren¡¯t allowed to have them when you were receiving medical treatment. You must be craving for them!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jean hugged Bettany¡¯s arm like a little girl. She nodded obediently, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been dreaming of having those in my dreams! I¡¯ve been craving them for so long!¡± Bettany¡¯s heart was sore, but she finally had another chance to cook a meal for her beloved daughter. She was satisfied and would not ask for anything else. Hugh still stood there. Jean turned her head and waved, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t just stay in the room! Hurry up ande down!¡± Hugh opened his mouth and managed to say a few words, ¡°Yeah¡­ Okay,¡± He followed closely behind, looking at Jean without blinking. 2/4 He never dreamed when he was asleep. For a moment, he could not tell whether he was dreaming. If it was a dream, he was afraid that he would walk too fast and make too much noise, which would wake him up. Jean hugged Bettany¡¯s arm, while Hugh followed behind and went downstairs together. The first floor was lively and became silent all of a sudden. Anthony took his tablet and stopped looking at the data and emails on it. Liam was checking Hannah¡¯s homework and covered it immediately. The brothers who met Jeanst night did not feel shocked, they were just reluctant to race against time. On the other hand¡­ Bryson¡¯s mouth widened in shock and let go of the fruit he was holding. Max rubbed his eyes vigorously, while Cloud stood up abruptly, looking at Jean like a ghost. The adults were silent, and Josh could not help but look up, only to see his aunt, whom he could only see in photos, floating down the stairs. He was so frightened that he sat down without looking. He ended up sitting on a building block that caused him to jolt up in pain. Zachary stared nkly at the white shadow. He felt that Jean was familiar but could not think of who it was. His limbs were stiff. Hannah and Drake looked puzzled. What¡¯s the matter? What happened? Did all of them get hit by a bat? Lilly put down the toy and ran over. She said happily, ¡°Where are you going, Grandma?¡± Bettany held her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m making meatballs and chicken feet for your mom,¡± Lilly raised her hand and looked at her with bright eyes, ¡°I wanna eat them too!¡± Anthony came over and asked, ¡°Can you handle spice?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°Yes, I can!¡± She wanted to try what her mother liked to eat, so she could eat them in the future. The siblings who were done eating stood up and walked to the kitchen. One of them minced meat, one processed chicken feet, and the other looked for spices. scissors. Bryson, Max, and Cloud stood at the door of the kitchen dumbfoundedly. At that moment, their minds were struck by lightning. They were in a new world. Are there ghosts in this world? ¡°Jean¡­¡± Bryson murmured in a low voice. They did not care if they were in a new world if they could see their sister. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Time to Say Goodbye In the kitchen, Gilbert took a can of spices out of nowhere, and asked, ¡°Mom, can we even use the spices? I think it¡¯s been around for a year or two,¡± Liam was looking for a bamboo basket, ¡°Mom, where did you put the basket?¡± Jonas diced the onion, ginger, and garlic for seasoning, but could not find the garlic, ¡°Mom, are we out of garlic?¡± Edward said loudly, ¡°Mom, must the chicken bones be peeled off? It¡¯s too difficult to peel them, can I just chew it?¡± Bryson, Max, and Cloud were dumbfounded outside the door. However, they had not been home all year round and did not know where the things Jonas and the others. were looking for. Bettany stared, ¡°Get out of here, don¡¯t annoy me anymore,¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jeanughed. She took out a basket from the left cab and took garlic from the top of it, and said, ¡°You can¡¯t have a spice that¡¯s been here for many years. Mom bought new spices and threw out the old ones,¡± Bettany¡¯s back stiffened and stopped chopping. Her eyes were red, and Lilly, who was holding an onion, raised her head in doubt and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grandma?¡± Bettany said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, the onions are making me cry,¡± Lilly picked the onion with her fingers curiously. Were onions spicy? No! How could onions make people cry? Eventually, her nails tore through the onion, and a pungent smell rushed to her and Lilly¡¯s eyes teared up. ¡°Ah¡­ Onions do make my eyes hurt,¡± Lilly held the onion far away from her. Seeing that Bettany was sad, everyone felt a little emotional. They then heard Lilly crying and scolding the onion, which lightened the atmosphere. Bettany quickly picked up the onion, ¡°Kids shouldn¡¯t touch onions, don¡¯t touch your eyes after that, okay?¡± Lilly said, ¡°I already did!¡± She was feeling hot just now, so she rubbed her eyes. Lilly was now crying loudly. Hannah ran quickly with a tissue, ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll wipe it for you!¡± Josh held the towel, frowned, and said, ¡°You can¡¯t use dry tissue, you need to use a wet towel!¡± Jean felt that it was funny. She held Lilly¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll help you wash your eyes,¡± The atmosphere was wholesome after Jean appeared. After helping Lilly wash her eyes, the children caused trouble in the kitchen. No, they were helping out in the kitchen¡­ Jean stood outside the door and said softly, ¡°Bryson,¡± It was great that her daughter was Little Hades and she was able to let her reunite with her family. She was afraid that Pablo would be held responsible for this. So, she practiced with the old guys in the underworld. Generally speaking, family members who passed away could not reunite with their families. at all. However, Pablo was annoyed and turned a blind eye since Hannah and Drake could not see her. Bryson bit his lips for a moment, then gently touched Jean¡¯s head, and said with a smile, ¡°Long time no see. Jean.¡± Jean smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Bryson!¡± She looked to the side, ¡°Cloud, are you done with your lithography machine yet? This is a top secret! You have to stay alert, agents seem to be attacked in peaceful times right?¡± Cloud hummed, and smiled, ¡°You still remember what I¡¯m doing!¡± Jean muttered, ¡°Of course I do!¡± Cloud hugged Jean tightly, ¡°I think you¡¯ve gained weight. Jean.¡± Jean raised her arms proudly, ¡°Right? I worked hard to keep my body in shape,¡± Maxughed out loud. They were going to have meatballs, buffalo wings, roastedmb, and chicken feet for Lilly was sweating and kept gasping for air as she ate. She drank water while eating. supper. No one noticed ke¡¯s existence until he said speechlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t eat spicy food if you can¡¯t handle the heat,¡± Initially, he did not want to disturb the Crawford family¡¯s reunion and felt that his existence was extra in that situation. Lilly pulled him out. After Lilly drank half a bottle of water, she looked at ke strangely, ¡°Why does spicy food hurt when you eat it but it gets better the more you eat it?¡± Everyone thought that she was going to love spicy food in the future. ke fed her the chicken feet and gave her water. He added, ¡°That¡¯s because spice is a sense of touch and not a sense of taste so, it¡¯s more addictive. Kids shouldn¡¯t have too much spice,¡± Lilly gnawed on the chicken feet, and asked again, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being kids? Why can¡¯t we have more spicy food?¡± Bettany said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve never had spicy food before, try not to have a stomach ache after eating so much spice all at once,¡± Edward chewed on the chicken feet, and added, ¡°Not only does your stomach hurt, but you¡¯ll hurt when you poop tomorrow,¡± Lilly was stunned. How scary! Even if the spice hurt my mouth and her stomach, why couldn¡¯t it spare my butt? Lilly quickly put down the chicken feet, I¡¯m not eating it, I don¡¯t wanna eat it anymore!¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°I¡¯ll eat it tomorrow!¡± If her mother liked to eat them, she would help her enjoy them in the future! Everyoneughed loudly, and it was already one or two o¡¯clock in the night. All of them were reluctant to leave. Jean had no regrets about herst farewell, She would have to go back after the clock struck twelve, Jean stayed in Bettany¡¯s room and talked to her for a long time, knowing that Bettany could not resist falling asleep, she got up quietly. ¡°Take care, Mom!¡± Jean said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll always love you,¡± She looked at Hugh who had already fallen asleep, ¡°Dad¡­ Take care of your health and make Mom happy. I love you,¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to reincarnate¡­ Goodbye, Mom and Dad,¡± Jean looked at them onest time and left. After she left, Bettany cried. At this time, Hugh wiped her tears away. Hugh murmured, ¡°Everyone is bound to leave anyway,¡± Initially, there was no hope of seeing each other again. However, they were able to bid her farewell. It was good for them. However, it was a pity that not many people had the time to say goodbye to their loved ones. Every child has to move away from their parents when they grow up. Just consider Jean gone on a trip somewhere far. When Jean went out, she saw eight of her brothers sitting silently downstairs. Lilly was very sleepy, but she held her eyes open with her fingers. ¡°Uncle Anthony, I need to tape my eyes open,¡± Lilly¡¯s sleepy voice was cute, and she was so sleepy that she could not keep her eyes open. She even insisted on using tape to stick his eyelids open. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw her mother floating down. Lilly opened her eyes all of a sudden, and threw herself into Jean¡¯s arms, ¡°Mom¡­are you leaving?¡± Jean supported her little head lovingly, ¡°You¡¯d better be a good girl and listen to your Grandma and Uncles,¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°Listen to your father too,¡± ke was leaning behind the door on the second floor. He bit his lips when he heard this. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Thirteen Stops ke, who was insignificant, was finally brought up at thest moment of Jean¡¯s departure. He folded his arms, smiled helplessly, and shook his head, watching Jean leave. The Crawford family fell intoplete silence. Therge mansion seemed to have lost its vivid colors all of a sudden. They were excited about the reunion earlier and now, they were filled with sadness. ke began to understand how the Crawford family felt when Jean disappeared five years ago. Lillyy in Anthony¡¯s arms, staring at Jean¡¯s figure without blinking. Until she finally disappeared, never to be seen again. ¡°Goodbye, Mom, take care¡­¡± Lilly closed her eyes as she said it. In Lilly¡¯s dream, she sent her mother across a road and went across a bridge. An olddy named Madame Maya brought her a bowl of soup that would wipe her memories of when she was a mortal after drinking it. Her mother smacked her lips after drinking it and said arrogantly, ¡°Can I have another bowl?¡± Jean even gave the olddy some suggestions to improve her form so that it would bring more business¡­ The olddy¡¯s face turned dark and Pablo covered his face in shame. Lilly could not help butugh out loud when she was asleep. Eventually, herughter was arrogant like her mother¡¯s. Anthony, who was holding Lily was confused. When Lilly woke up the next day, the Crawford family had already prepared the sacrificial offerings. Life had to go on once the sun came up. Bettany had a trace of sadness in her smile while Hugh¡¯s face was stern, and the eight brothers of the Crawford family were busy, trying not to remember that Jean left yesterday. Anthony was silent. Jean showed up yesterday and made their parents feel depressed. If she lived together for a while, they would have been even more reluctant to let her go¡­. Lilly wore a small hat, carried a pet bag, and brought her partners, Polly and Tortoise with her everywhere. Hannah was the most excited, not only did she not have to do her homework today, but she could also y outside. She was happy even though she was going to the grave. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± Hannah said excitedly, ¡°Do we need to bring a few bottles of Sprite to offer our ancestors?¡± 1/4 Bettany came back to her senses, she did not know if she should be mad orugh at her, ¡°Are you offering it to your ancestors or did you bring it for yourself?¡± Hannah replied meaningfully. ¡°I brought them to offer my ancestors! I don¡¯t drink Sprite,¡± Lilly saw through Hannah¡¯s lies and said, ¡°Hannah, would you even believe what you said just now?¡± Hannah shook her head honestly. Everyone could not helpughing and seeing that the children were carefree, it lifted the atmosphere. Bettany, Hugh, Cloud, Liam, and Hannah were in the same car. Lilly was apanied by the other uncles. The car was huge, so they only needed two cars to fit everyone. In the car, Gilbert asked, ¡°Lilly, what¡¯s the underworld like? How do you get reincarnated after death?¡± He could not hold back as he wanted to know what would happen to Jean after her death. He wanted to know where Jean would go after reincarnating. Lilly grabbed Tortoise and yed with it. Upon hearing this, she tilted her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story, so let¡¯s not talk about it!¡± Everyone who was listening closely was disappointed. Since when was Lilly so mischievous? All the uncles looked at ke who was driving. ke was silent. Initially, he wanted to go to the MacNeil vi yesterday. So, he thought that he would bring Lilly with him. and drive her back on the way home so he could save time. If he had known this, he would have left in the morning. ke was calm, ¡°Lilly, can you please exin?¡± Lilly blinked. It¡¯s okay, I still remember what Master said, so I¡¯ll do it. ¡°There are a total of thirteen steps in order to reincarnate,¡± Lilly said, ¡°The first step is to register yourself at the Earth Temple,¡± Gilbert¡¯s mouth twitched, he did not know you had to register yourself after death. ¡°The next stop is through a yellow road where you can¡¯t see the sun, moon, and stars when you look up. You can¡¯t see your rtives and friends if you look back too¡­¡± The siblings¡® hearts could not help but ache when they heard that they could not see their rtives and friends in the future. Lilly continued, ¡°After crossing the road and the bridge, you will arrive at the third destination. This time, you can look at your hometown from a distance,¡± Edward¡¯s eyes turned red and looked out the window. He even pictured Jean looking at her hometown alone. She could no longer see her beloved brothers and her parents¡­ She could only walk alone. ¡°And then?¡± Bryson¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. Lilly took Tortoise¡¯s hand. ¡°The fourth ce is a dog¡¯s territory where the dogs are so vicious they will not rest if they don¡¯t tear off the soul¡¯s leg. The fifth ce is a ridge. The ridge is incredibly high. You¡¯ll have to climb the ridge and cross a mountain to reach a city,¡± ke could not bear it and said. ¡°I think it¡¯s better if you guys stop listening,¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions were frozen. Edward gritted his teeth, ¡°What do you know¡­¡± Jean was most afraid of dogs, and she had to pass by them alone. The ridge was high ording to Lilly. They could not imagine how long it would take for her to reach her next destination. It turned out that there were still so many hardships after she became a ghost. No wonder they said that dogs could see ghosts. Lilly continued, ¡°The sixth stop is the wild ghost vige. There will be some souls whose hands and feet have been torn off by the vicious dogs. They will wait here to ambush the ghosts who arrived here with their limbs intact, and snatch them, then continue onwards,¡± ¡°The seventh stop is Drowsy Hall. After drinking the soup and telling the truth, you will reach the eighth, stop, the city where you¡¯d be interrogated at the tenth stop¡­¡± Having said that, Lilly paused for a moment. Every time she mentioned this, she would always feel a little bit familiar. Liam wrote something on the phone and asked, ¡°Where is the ninth stop?¡± Lilly, ¡°The ninth stop is hell, where people who have sinned will be punished. Those who are innocent will go to the eleventh stop, which is Ghost Castle. All ghosts live here either to do good deeds or to practice¡­ until their time there is up and head to the tenth step to reincarnate,¡± Jonas was stunned, ¡°Practice?¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Yeah, Master said that only a few ghosts get to practice there. They¡¯re just umting virtues,¡± The brothers were surprised. That world was different from what they thought¡­ After going off¨Ctopic, Edward asked again. ¡°You didn¡¯t mention the tenth stop just now,¡± Lilly answered, ¡°The tenth stop is where you¡¯ll receive the offerings from your family members, it is where you receive cars, phones, mansions, clothes, and many more,¡± ke raised his eyebrows, ¡°Is it like a post office?¡± It was like sending things to the dead and the tenth stop served as an express mail. Underworld Express? Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°You¡¯re so smart, Daddy!¡± His metaphor was urate. Lilly said cheerfully, ¡°The thirteenth stop is at a cliff, and it is the final stop. There will be an olddy at the end of the bridge and she will offer you a bowl of soup. You can reincarnate after you¡¯ve drank the soup,¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Edward could not help asking, ¡°Then where will your mother¡­ be reincarnated?¡± Everyone in the car pricked their ears up. Anthony pretended to be looking at his phone as his fingers froze¡­ Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Can¡¯t Afford to Live or Die Lilly shook her head, ¡°I dunno,¡± ¡°You get to reincarnate into five different beings. One is to reincarnate as a god, the second as a human, the third as an animal, the fourth as a vengeful spirit, and the fifth is to hell¡­¡± ¡°Master said that my mother should be reincarnated as a koi carp and it¡¯s good for her,¡± Upon hearing this, Anthony and the others were puzzled. Gilbert asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t there six types of reincarnation?¡± Lilly¡¯s face was serious, imitating Pablo shaking his finger, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Taoism has five reincarnations while Buddhism has six,¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°Well¡­¡°. Edward, who had a lot of questions asked again, ¡°Wait, how can a ghost reincarnate as a ghost again? Didn¡¯t they go to hell already? Why are they going back to hell?¡± Lilly looked at Edward, ¡°Uncle Gilbert, are you dumb?¡± Those who did not behave well during their lifetime would be reincarnated in the realm of evil spirits. They would never be reincarnated as humans and could never live asfortably as the ghosts in Ghost: Pce. If you have sinned, you would go to hell to be tortured until your soul was gone. Was it hard to understand? Lilly looked at Edward full of doubts. Edward was silent. Never mind, maybe he can¡¯t understand it yet. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± ke looked at his watch and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick up Lillyter,¡± Anthony nodded and got out of the car. Lilly hugged ke and kissed him, ¡°Bye, Daddy!¡± ke rubbed her head, ¡°Okay, take care!¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Yeah,¡± After talking to her father, she jumped out of the car with her pet bag. ke was speechless at what Lilly did. Anthony raised his hand to catch Lilly who jumped down, and said helplessly, ¡°Be careful,¡± Lilly ran to the other car to meet up with Josh and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Anthony, I won¡¯t fall!¡± As soon as she finished her sentence, Lilly fell. Everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat, but Lilly got up, patted her buttocks, and hurried away. Polly pped its wings, ¡°Who said you wouldn¡¯t fall!¡± Lilly was so anxious that she reached into the pet bag and covered Polly¡¯s mouth. Everyoneughed at the scene. Hannah stood in front of Greenhill Cemetery and struggled to read the sign, ¡°Green¡­ hill¡­ ceme¡­¡± Drake could not bear it anymore, ¡°It¡¯s Greenhill Cemetery!¡± He could not stand Hannah not being able to read properly. Hannah waved her hands, ¡°Whatever, it¡¯s the same thing.¡± There were a lot of coffins buried there, and they might be stepping on coffins as well. Drake twitched his eyelids. He knew about science and could not tolerate making mistakes. He was about to exin what the cemetery was to Hannah but she ran away. Seeing Lilly running over, Hannah held her hand, ¡°Lilly, what took you so long, your dad is so slow. Unlike my dad, he sped through a red light!¡± Lilly was stunned, ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t running a red light illegal?¡± Liam was carrying something, and muttered, ¡°I was careless,¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He kept thinking about Jean as he was driving and did not notice the red light. Lilly¡¯s face was stern, and she scolded Hugh, ¡°Don¡¯t do it again, Uncle Liam!¡± Liam nodded. The cemetery was veryrge, and many people came to offer and pray for their deceased rtives. At the same time, the cemetery¡¯s business was booming. There was a big sign pointing in the direction. that said sales department. Lilly pointed to the big arrow, ¡°Drake, what word is this?¡± Drake answered, ¡°The sales department.¡± Hannah and Lilly were confused. They did not know there would also be a sales department in the cemetery. Lilly looked at Greenhill Cemetery and looked back. She stretched out her finger as if calcting something. Eventually, Lilly shook her head and concluded, ¡°This ce has a bad omen,¡± Just as Anthony walked to her side, he paused when he heard the words, ¡°Bad omen?¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Uncle Anthony, let¡¯s move our ancestors to another ce when you¡¯re free. I think they don¡¯t like this ce at all,¡± Anthony nodded. The Crawford family had a huge family. They walked to the cemetery boldly and attracted much attention. They reached the sales department Lilly said earlier. There was a sign saying. ¡°Find a peaceful andfortable ce for your ancestors at Greenhill Cemetery now! There¡¯s 20 percent off when you purchase a plot ofnd for your ancestors!¡± The business was booming. A salesperson was chatting with a woman, ¡°Miss y, I rmend buying an apartment so that your rtives can live morefortably in the future. There¡¯s an event going on and you¡¯ll get a 20 percent discount and you¡¯ll also be given an exquisite urn! It¡¯s such a steal!¡± Miss y was silent. The salesman persuaded again. ¡°The small apartments are quite packed and it only has 3 square feet, butrge apartments can reach up to 10 square feet. The average price isn¡¯t as good as the small apartment. I see that you¡¯re a filial daughter. How about it?¡± Miss y was wearing a ck dress she bit her lips and said. No one saw her bad aura, and the foundation could not cover the bruises under her eyes. ¡°How much is this?¡± She looked at the salesman hesitantly. The salesperson calcted quickly, ¡°The original price is¡­ Now that there¡¯s a discount¡­ The total price is 560,000 dors!¡°. Miss y was surprised, ¡°That expensive?¡± 560,000 dors for 10 square feet? The salesperson replied, ¡°It¡¯s not! We also give away tombstones, cremation services, and urns. You don¡¯t have to worry when the timees. We¡¯ll just send them to you,¡± Miss y was silent. She stood up, shook her head, and said, ¡°Maybe another time,¡± The salesman was disappointed and added, ¡°You can also get the one with 4 square feet. It only costs 250, 000 dors,¡± Her attitude was enthusiastic. Miss y was about to speak when the sales manager came out and smiled at her, ¡°I think you should decide if you want to buy it as soon as possible, Miss y. We won¡¯t be giving any more discounts after this,¡± He handed over a booklet. It was the Crawford family¡¯s luxurious tomb, ¡°Look at this, the Crawford family has a tombstone here. It shows that we have a good omen. If you buy this plot, your descendants might do good in the future,¡± ¡°I heard from Nathan that you¡¯re buying a spot for your father. He¡¯s just like all of our fathers as they won¡¯t say what they want. However, I think he¡¯ll be very pleased if they end up here,¡± After being persuaded by the sales manager, Miss y was hesitant. 560,000 dors for 10 square feet was expensive. They could not even afford to live, let alone die¡­ The salesperson pouted and looked at Miss y and the man behind her who had been silent. Although the salesperson was quiet, he seemed to hint at them that they should note here in the first ce since they were poor. The man in histe twenties next to Miss y felt that she was hesitant and urged,¡± ire, why don¡¯t we settle it once and for all! 10 square feet is more spacious, don¡¯t you want Dad to livefortably after he passes away?¡± Miss y nced at him, ¡°I don¡¯t have enough money. Why don¡¯t you fork out 60000 dors?¡± Miss y¡¯s younger brother muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t have any money¡­¡± After that, he nced at his sister in dissatisfaction, thinking that his sister humiliated him on purpose. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Don¡¯t Stay Up Late Miss y was also very hesitant. She knew her father loved showing off. But this was beyond her limit. Miss y asked, ¡°Can you reduce the price? I can only afford 490000 dors,¡± The sales manager shook his head without hesitation, ¡°The 20 percent discount is the best we could do. We can¡¯t go any lower,¡± Miss y stood up tiredly, and said, ¡°Then let me think about it,¡± The sales manager was not as polite as he was at the beginning, and nodded, ¡°Okay,e again after you decide!¡± They walked away and the sales manager¡¯s eyes were full of contempt. Tch, I thought they were rich, I didn¡¯t expect them to be poor Did they think they could buy a plot ofnd in Greenhill Cemetery that easily? The Crawford family¡¯s tombs were here and so many people wanted to buy their burial plots at Greenhill Cemetery but could not do so. They had more plots ofnd so, they held an event. You needed special rtions to buy the plot ofnd. Don¡¯te if you can¡¯t afford it, you¡¯re wasting my time. At that moment, a man in a suit and leather shoes walked in. He greeted the man warmly, ¡°Mr. Turner, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Have you made your decision? Our location is not bad¡­ The Crawford family¡¯s tomb is here¡­¡± The sales manager took out the photos he took of the Crawford family¡¯s tomb. The tomb was Greenhill Cemetery¡¯s secret weapon anyway. ¡°The Crawford family¡¯s tombs are all here. Think about it, the Crawford family is so rich and must¡¯ve known this ce had a good omen¡­¡± ¡°The Crawford family is so rich, they must have known we have a good omen and bought their burial plots from here,¡± ¡°People usually take a look at the ce and decide if they want to buy it. People rarely say that our prices. are expensive. We have a good omen after all¡­¡± When he said that, the salesperson nced at the y siblings intentionally. Miss y¡¯s younger brother was so embarrassed he wanted to hide. He was too embarrassed after beingpared to someone else. Everyone else made their decisions upon looking at the ce, but his sister dared to bargain with the salesperson. How embarrassing! When he went out, he scolded his sister. ¡°Can¡¯t you just buy it? You already have 50000 dors, why can¡¯t you just borrow 60000 dors from someone else?¡± Miss y sneered. ¡°Why would I do that? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s paying. If you want to borrow money, go ahead!¡± Her brother bit his lips andined, ¡°I carn 4000 dors a month, I have no choice as well,¡± Miss y replied. ¡°Then just buy the 4 square feet plot,¡± Her brother looked back as if he could feel others judging him. He was humiliated and remained silent. After walking for a while, he suddenly said, ¡°ire, if you decide to buy the plot with 4 square feet, it¡¯ll cost 250000 dors. Can you lend me the remaining money so I can buy a car? I¡¯m getting married soon and it¡¯s hard to get married without a car,¡± Miss y frowned, ¡°You can buy it with a loan,¡± Her younger brother immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll need to pay it back!¡± Miss y was speechless. Her brother added, ¡°What I meant was the interest on the loan will be high and I need to pay the interest back. I can¡¯t let the bank earn money,¡± Miss y rubbed her brows in annoyance, ¡°We¡¯ll see about it. With Dad¡¯s current condition, I think he will need chemotherapy and It¡¯ll cost more money,¡± After speaking, she strode forward. Her brother did not get what he wanted, so he followed behind her in disappointment. When the siblings arrived at Greenhill Cemetery, Miss y walked silently and looked around. The cemetery was magnificent, and the people who came here were either rich or noble. She did not intend to buy a burial plot here, but her father came back with a flyer one say and hinted to her, ¡°I didn¡¯t wanna buy a plot here, but someone handed me this flyer on the way back so I just took it,¡± Miss y knew that no one would hand out flyers for buying a plot ofnd in the cemetery. Her father wanted to be buried here. However, her father had cancer and she paid for his hospitalization and chemotherapy. Two¨Cthirds of her ie was spent on her father. She even paid for the downpayment of the house her brother wanted before getting married. She quarreled with her husband a lot about this and she was exhausted. She thought that her husband would divorce her if she bought the plot ofnd here. She was tired of everything and wanted to cry¡­ Just then, a child ran over and bumped into her by ident. Miss y quickly grabbed her. She saw a delicate, adorable, and sweet little girl in a ck dress. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Miss y asked. Lilly tilted her head and looked at thedy. There were dark circles around her eyes and Lilly could sense thedy¡¯s bad aura. Lilly saw that thedy was not possessed but could sense an aura of evil spirits around her. It meant that someone close to her had a ghost stuck to them. And she was vulnerable to getting the ghost transferred to her. Lilly gestured, ¡°Are you tired from work, Miss? Do you often stay upte?¡± Miss y was stunned for a moment, she looked at the little girl pinching her fingers and her expression was serious. It was like she was way mature for her age. Miss y was amused and said, ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve guessed it right!¡°. Miss y was not very surprised as the dark circles around her eyes were too obvious and everyone who met her for the first time would ask her about it. Lilly pinched his fingers again. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t stay up toote again, you¡¯ll have bad luck and will be an easy target for ghosts,¡± The sadness in Miss y¡¯s heart was swept away. She covered her mouth and smiled, ¡°Alright, thank you, little girl!¡± Lilly took out a small notebook and a yellow highlighter from her pet bag. ¡°Can you give me your number, Miss?¡± This was the first time a little girl came up to her and asked for her number. She could not help but snort. ¡°Why do you want my number?¡± She grabbed her notebook and pen and wrote down her contact information. Lilly blinked, and she blushed slightly ¡°Because¡­ because I like you, Lilly¡¯s cheeks became hot and her eyes twinkled because she lied. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Miss y thought she was shy and was overjoyed to see this. Miss,¡± She wanted to pinch her cheek but felt it was impolite, so she pinched her hair instead. ¡°Thank you, I like you too,¡± She returned the notebook to Lilly and looked at it. She could only recognize the word, ¡°y,¡± She wrote down something in her notebook and tore it off, ¡°My name is Lilly and this is my number!¡± Miss y took the paper and looked at it, she almostughed as she saw a drawing of a tortoise and a bird with a couple of 1¡¯s and O¡¯s. She folded it solemnly and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± Before leaving. Lilly said again, ¡°Miss, you should be careful of your surroundings and don¡¯t be confused when something happens, make sure you have a clear mind too!¡± After saying that, she waved her hand and hopped away, Two men approached from a distance and shouted, ¡°Lilly, where are you?¡± Lilly quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m over here!¡± Miss y stared nkly at Lilly as she walked away, then walked back silently with her head down. Her brother stood there and his eyes flickered. They saw that Lilly¡¯s family¡¯s tombstone was luxurious and majestic. It felt so familiar. Isn¡¯t this the Crawford family¡¯s tombstone the sales manager showed us earlier? Miss y¡¯s younger brother caught up with her sister and snatched the piece of paper¡­ Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Polly Took the me Miss y was thinking about something when the note in her hand was snatched away. She frowned, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Her brother smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s see what the little girl wrote for you.¡± He unfolded the note impatiently, only to see a bird and a turtle drawn on it, as well as several ones and a string of zeros. It did not look like a phone number so he counted the number of digits she wrote in case the Crawford family had a special phone number because they were rich. The result disappointed him, the phone number had 11 digits instead of 10. That little girl must be three or four years old, how dumb can she be to not remember her phone number? ¡°ire, do you think that little girl will call you?¡± Miss y took the back note and said lightly, ¡°She¡¯s just a child, do you think she will call me?¡± Miss y¡¯s younger brother bit his lips and replied, ¡°You have a point,¡± However, the Crawford family was incredibly wealthy. If that little girl called his sister and gave her a few million dors, he would not need to work for the rest of his life. Why were wealthy people so carefree and ordinary people like them had to work hard to make a living? It would be great if he could get a share of the Crawford family¡¯s money. In Greenhill Cemetery, Jonas picked Lilly up and asked, ¡°Where did you go just now?¡± Lilly squeezed her fingers and replied, ¡°I felt like I had a new era,¡± Jonas was speechless. Josh interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s a mission, not an era,¡± Lilly nodded earnestly, ¡°I think I have a new mission,¡± Jonas could not stopughing, as she was just four years old and what kind of mission could she have? Anthony was thinking about moving the grave. The brothers were surprised, but after hearing what Lilly said, they agreed with it. Hugh was stunned, and frowned, ¡°Why do you want to move the tomb all of a sudden? This is nonsense!¡± Anthony remained calm, ¡°Lilly said that the omen in this area isn¡¯t good and our ancestors wouldn¡¯t like it here,¡± Hugh paused. Did Lilly say that? Then it¡¯s fine. But he still insisted, ¡°But I think it¡¯s toote now¡­¡± Anthony looked at the time, ¡°Lilly said we need to move the tomb to the southwest. There¡¯s a normal cemetery in the southwest of Alfornada,¡± ¡°I just bought a burial plot over there,¡± ¡°I even called the people to relocate it and arranged a team for it. There¡¯s already a car outside,¡± Hugh remained silent. Anthony added, ¡°Lilly said that today is a good day to move the grave.¡± Hugh had nothing to say. Relocating the grave on Ghost Festival was a bit unbelievable, but it made sense since Lilly was the one who said so. Hugh waved his hand, ¡°Alright since you¡¯ve already arranged it,¡± Edward looked at the grave and sighed. ¡°I just pulled out all the weed, you should¡¯ve told me sooner!¡± ¡°I guess I need to dig the grave now,¡± Digging graves was a little¡­. Edward took a sip of water, poured some in his hand, and muttered. ¡°Please forgive me, ancestor. Please understand that I¡¯m going to dig your grave,¡± Their ancestors were sitting on their graves. They were watching the excitement only to find that his descendants were digging his grave. Anthony yelled from a distance, ¡°Lilly,e and pay respects to your ancestors, we¡¯re gonna move the tombter,¡± Lilly ran over happily, ¡°I¡¯m here, ancestor!¡± The ancestor was floating on the grave and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this our new baby? Why haven¡¯t I seen you¡­.¡± Lilly looked at her ancestor curiously and asked, ¡°I only came here this year! There are so many graves, are you the only one here?¡± The ancestor looked at Lilly in surprise. Can this little one see me? He answered cheerfully, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the only one left. All the others reincarnated,¡± Lilly pinched his fingers and calcted. 2 Master said that if a person¡¯s life expectancy is 80 years old and if he dies unexpectedly at the age of 30, then he will have to spend 50 years in the underworld. Naturally, people who died of old age would reincarnate after the first seven days, or they can choose to stay in Ghost Pce for some time, listen to prayers, or gather more blessings for their descendants. In addition, they needed to collect enough blessings before they died and would have to gather more blessings in the underworld as well if they want to reincarnate. Somemit suicide and have a bad aura, which would also prolong them from being reincarnated. If they knew about it, they should know that it was not worth doing so, In short, reincarnation wasplicated, and the Ruler of Hell would give his judgment on whether you get to reincarnate or not. There was also room for maniption¡­ ¡°Ancestor, you¡¯re so old, why are you still here?¡± Lilly asked in confusion after pinching his fingers. He said quietly. ¡°There should be someone to protect your family, right?¡± Lilly gasped and gave him a thumbs up, ¡°You¡¯re so awesome, ancestor! You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Life in the ghost realm was not so pleasant as most of the ghosts have been reincarnated, and very few were willing to stay. Lilly¡¯s ancestor was willing to stay and protect the family, he must be a good person! Lilly tiptoed on the tombstone, massaging her ancestor¡¯s legs. Her ancestorughed. He was so lonely in the ghost realm and it was the first time he chatted with his descendant. ¡°Can you sing for me, little one?¡± The ancestor said enthusiastically. Lilly thought about it and wondered what she should sing. That¡¯s right! ¡°I¡¯m here to worship my ancestors, and I wonder if they¡¯re free! Why is it that the more I work, the poorer I am¡­¡± ¡°Please ensure that I will have a prosperous year. I wanna have money even if I don¡¯t work¡­¡± Everyone in the Crawford family looked at Lilly who was muttering at the tomb. Afterward, they heard a familiar tune being sung. They listened carefully and noticed that it was in the tune of the song, ¡°We are number one,¡± But the lyrics¡­ Everyone¡¯s mouths twitched. Bettany¡¯s forehead was full of wrinkles, and she asked, ¡°Who taught her that?¡± Edward waved his hand immediately, ¡°It¡¯s not me!¡± The brothers shook their heads. Bettany looked at Anthony. Forget it. Anthony wouldn¡¯t teach her such silly things. She then looked at Polly who was ying with a leaf. Polly was dumbfounded, ¡°Caw?¡± It was stunned. It did not teach Lilly that! Bettany squatted and pointed at Polly, ¡°I always see you using Lilly¡¯s phone to go on TikTok! Tell me what¡¯s your ID. I must find your ount!¡± Polly replied, ¡°Caw?¡± The parrot tilted its head and looked at the olddy. Everyone could not helpughing. They said that Bettany was acting like a child and even scolded the parrot. Some passers¨Cby thought that the family was weird. A little girl was singing about her ancestors on the tombstone, a man digging the grave, and an olddy scolding a parrot. Not long after, the ¡°Grave Demolition Team¡± arrived, and the priests did their prayers. After the ritual, they could now remove the Crawford family¡¯s urn. In the sales department, the sales manager was stunned when heard that the Crawford family¡¯s grave was about to be relocated. What? The Crawford family wants to move the grave. Why didn¡¯t they tell me beforehand? The sales manager quickly put down what he was doing, and hurried towards the cemetery.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Why Do We Need Your Permission? The sales manager went to the Crawford family¡¯s tomb and found that they had already dug the grave and it was about to be relocated. He hurried over to Anthony, and asked anxiously, ¡°Mr. Anthony, what¡¯s going on¡­¡± Anthony nced at him, it turned out to be the sales manager of the cemetery. He said lightly, ¡°We¡¯re moving the grave,¡± The sales manager was sweating profusely. Why did he ask nonsense? He even saw the grave being moved! ¡°Uh¡­ Your ancestors were doing good here, why did you decide to move the grave all of a sudden? You didn¡¯t even tell us you¡¯reing¡­ I didn¡¯t even print out the permission letter to move graves¡­¡± When Lilly heard that you needed permission to move graves, she was a little confused. ¡°We¡¯re moving our ancestors, why would we need your consent?¡± She asked in confusion. The sales managerughed. ¡°This is the procedure, you need our permission before you can move graves,¡± 3 Lilly was even more surprised, ¡°They¡¯re our ancestors, not yours, why would we need your consent? You¡¯re not the Ruler of Hell,¡± The sales manager¡¯s face froze. Anthony handed him an application form, and said coldly, ¡°We¡¯ve already done that,¡± Why did they need his consent to move graves? Anthony¡¯s eyes became cold and stern, ¡°Know your ce, Mr. Reeves,¡± ¡°The application to move graves is to let the cemetery know that the family members of the deceased had been relocated and to prevent others from robbing the grave. Not for you to boss us around!¡± Anthony was menacing and his face was cold. That was the side of him that everyone feared. The sales manager¡¯s face was pale, and said again, ¡°Of course, sir. I didn¡¯t mean that What I meant was to let us know ahead of time so we could help you prepare in advance¡­¡± Since the Crawford family¡¯s tomb was located in Greenhill Cemetery, it made them prosperous and their burial plots were in high demand. Some ces were reserved for noble people so that they could provide them when they needed them. So, some people who understood that they needed connections to buy their plot ofnd would ask him for a quota and donate to his cemetery. However, Mr. Reeves was used to being arrogant, so he did not hold back what he said earlier. After using the Crawford family¡¯s grave as an advertisement, he thought he was superior to everyone. Anthony did not bother to look at him, and said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Edward sneered, ¡°Why would you need to stick your nose in our family¡¯s business? Who do are?¡± Can¡¯t he see that we¡¯re arge family? They could finish the job in no time if each person helped out. Mr. Reeves opened his mouth. you think you The Crawford family brought business to the Greenhill Cemetery. If the Crawford family decided to move the grave, would they lose business? How could he let the Crawford family move graves? Mr. Reeves became humble and asked apologetically. ¡°Mr. Anthony, may I know why you decided to move the grave? Did we not do a good job? Please tell us so that we can make it up to you,¡± Anthony did not want to waste time talking to him. Hannah was kind and shouted, ¡°Lilly said the omen here isn¡¯t good and our ancestors didn¡¯t like it!¡± There were still people around and they are all stunned when they heard this. Is it true? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The Crawford family said that the omen here isn¡¯t good. Then it would be a bad omen! They began to consider moving their graves as well. Those who could not move graves felt regretful as they spent a lot of money buying a burial plot here¡­.. Mr. Reeves panicked and said, ¡°Who said the omen here isn¡¯t good? Don¡¯t talk about nonsense, kid!¡± If there were rumors about the omen at Greenhill Cemetery was not good, those who were wealthy and powerful would note here! There would even be people who want refunds after buying their burial plots here Then, he had to sell the plots at a low price since no one wanted them. How could he lower the price of the plots all at once? His plots had increased to 560,000 dors per square foot. Would it decrease to 200, 000 dors per square foot just like before? If that were the case, poor people could now afford their plots. Mr. Reeves thought about it and said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Anthony, kids speak nonsense, how could you listen to a child¡¯s wish? Would you believe what the kids say?¡± Mr. Reeves looked at Lilly and felt speechless. She looked like she was still in kindergarten, what did she know? 1. 1. Unexpectedly, when he said this, everyone in the Crawford family red at him in unison. They were unfriendly toward him and Edward¡¯s eyes widened. It was like he was about to beat him up. ¡°Get lost!¡± Edward patted the shovel on his hand. How else could Mr. Reeves negotiate with them? At this moment, Hugh spoke up, and scolded him, ¡°Who¡¯s your boss? Do you want to lose your job?¡± Mr. Reeves choked, he did not dare to speak. Not being able to sell the burial plots was a small issuepared to offending the Crawford family. He would have to suffer if he lost his job. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Mr. Reeves, who was arrogant, bowed at a 90¨Cdegree angle and kept apologizing. ¡°I was being ignorant, I don¡¯t mean anything else, please forgive me¡­ He stepped back after speaking. Mr. Reeves watched the Crawford family move the grave and left. In the morning, someone from the cemetery greeted the Crawford family, but they left within an hour. Mr. Reeves¡® heart was cold. The salesman came in a hurry and said with a sad face, ¡°Manager, all the orders ced in the morning have been returned¡­¡± The sales manager had a headache and wanted to cry. He thought that he could make a profit today. Why did the Crawford family have to relocate their grave at that crucial moment? ¡°Call Miss y¡­ Tell her that we still have some plots left and we¡¯ll give her a 30 no, 40 percent discount! Tell her to buy it!¡± ¡°And for those who thought that it was too expensive in the morning, give them all a 40 percent discount!¡± The salesperson was surprised, as it was a 40% discount. The original price of 560,000 dors would decrease to 370,000 dors. The salesperson started calling everyone. He called Miss y first. Since Miss y had 500,000 dors, she would buy the burial plot immediately once she heard that the price decreased to 370,000 dors. ¡°Hello Miss y, it¡¯s Nathan! I begged the manager for the burial plot you were interested in this morning and I¡¯m able to give you a 40 percent discount now¡­¡± ¡°It was 560,000 dors in the morning, but now you can get one square meter for 370,000 dors. Isn¡¯t this a great deal? Can youe over right now?¡± Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Sons Are Better Than Daughters As soon as Miss y got home, she received a call from the cemetery. She felt skeptical about it. How could the price drop to 370,000 dors in less than an hour? Something must have happened! The person who called her said enthusiastically, ¡°I¡¯ve been begging the manager all morning! You should hurry here and buy it quickly or else it¡¯ll be sold out. You shouldn¡¯t miss out on such a great deal! I¡¯ll reserve it for you!¡± Miss y was silent. She said cautiously, ¡°I¡¯ll go over and think about it,¡± After she finished speaking, she hung up the phone. When her younger brother heard it, he was anxious, ¡°Why would you wanna think about it, ire? Just buy it, it¡¯ll be sold outter!¡± You¡¯ll save 200,000 dors and you don¡¯t need to borrow money anymore. You can even buy me a car with the remaining cash!¡± Miss y stood up and said in exhaustion, ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself, you don¡¯t have to go,¡± 1. 1. But her brother stood up immediately, ¡°No way, we¡¯re buying a burial plot for Dad¡­ I¡¯m his son, how can I not go with you?¡± Miss y did not want to talk to him, so she left. They saw their parents return from a walk as they went downstairs. Their father asked, ¡°Why are you. going out again?¡± Miss y was silent, and her brother replied, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about us,¡± Their mother looked at Miss y, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, ire?¡± ire replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mom. We¡¯ll get the groceries on the back. You should head back first!¡± They left after they were done talking. A few old men and women were strolling nearby and said, ¡°Your kids are filial, where are they going?¡± ire¡¯s father shook his head and smiled, ¡°I think they¡¯re off to Greenhill Cemetery to buy a burial plot for me,¡± Everyone in themunity knew that he had cancer andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much, your children were so busy when you were hospitalized. They even paid for the medical bills. You have such a filial son, he must¡¯ve been looking for a good ce for you,¡± The group of old men and olddies were calm when they talked about death. So, they joked about it. ¡°Greenhill Cemetery is a great ce. Many wealthy people rest at that ce. You¡¯re really lucky to have such a son¡­¡± ¡°Your son is so capable!¡± ire¡¯s father enjoyed the envy and admiration of others, and he was in a good mood. Of course, he would not say that his daughter paid for his medical bills, and she was the one who took care of him in the hospital. ire¡¯s mother endured it and kept quiet and dragged him away. When they got home, the olddy could not helpining, ¡°ire did so much for you and you never talked about her. Why do you always talk about your son?¡± The old man was unhappy, ¡°Isn¡¯t Ken a good son as well?¡± To him, everything ire did for him was what she was supposed to do as a daughter. However, he still thought that he had a great son although he only visited him asionally. He did not know that his son would not visit him if not many people knew that he had cancer! Not only did his son visit him at the hospital, but he even showed him around. None of his friends could. match him. The olddy frowned, ¡°I¡¯m not saying that Ken is a bad son. It¡¯s just that ir was the one who took care of you. She even stayed up to help you and delivered your meals when she was working,¡± ir was afraid that her mother would be too tired to take care of her father, so insisted on going to the hospital at night instead. Her mother suggested that the siblings take turns watching over their father at night. However, Ken said that he would be too tired to work the next morning if he had to do so. What he meant was to make his mother go instead of him since he assumed taking care of his father at night meant spending the night at the hospital. The old man also thought it was the same thing. Eventually, ire could not bear her mother to watch over him at night. So, she took care of her father instead. ¡°Don¡¯t you think ire would be sad if she heard what you said earlier?¡± She would have exposed his lies earlier if it was not for his cancer. However, she was afraid that his condition would worsen if she did so. The old man disagreed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what a daughter should do? Don¡¯t talk about this nonsense when you see them in the neighborhood. What would happen if they knew Ken came from a poor family? Would they let him marry their daughter?¡± The olddy was disappointed and remained silent. She thought that her son was not married yet. If they knew Ken waszy, ipetent, and refused to take care of his terminally ill father, they would not dare to marry him¡­ That would only cause her daughter to shoulder more burden. However, she could not help nagging, ¡°Did you know how exhausted ire was? You didn¡¯t even wanna hire a maid to take care of you,¡± The old man replied, ¡°Why should I hire a maid? Do you want others to think that we don¡¯t have a daughter?¡± The olddy kept quiet. She was speechless. She muttered angrily. ¡°You fool!¡± No one could see that there was a ghost coiled around the old man¡¯s head. He chuckled and mocked her, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a fool!¡± He loved his family of fools. His son was a fool for not being grateful to his parents,zy, and had too many demands. Both of them were fools as they thought their daughter was capable to live a good life. So, they assumed it was right for her to help her brother. ire was the most foolish among them. She knew that her family were parasites and thought that her parents were always right. They convinced her that Ken was ignorant and had no choice but to depend on her. She went nuts taking care of her family. She was foolish, but ire¡¯s father liked it that way. After the old man died, the ghost would cling to ire. The ghost sighedfortably and hummed a tune.. Meanwhile, the Crawford family had already moved their graves to an ordinary cemetery. The sales manager of the ordinary cemetery was dumbfounded. A few days ago, the sales manager of Greenhill Cemetery bragged about how well his performance was, themission he earned, and the new car he bought with it. He even bragged about the Crawford family¡¯s grave bringing him business. As long as they did not move their grave, he would not need to worry about business anymore. Eventually, the Crawford family came here today. The sales manager of the ordinary cemetery, Mr. Zeke was terrified and invited a priest over. He made early preparations. Everything happened too quickly and the tombstone needed to be customized. So, the tombstone was not ready yet. Mr. Zeke wiped off his sweat and said, ¡°Mr. Anthony, the tombstone¡­ Isn¡¯t ready yet¡­¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Anthony said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, just get it done by 4 p.m..¡± Mr. Zeke nodded repeatedly, ¡°Of course, sir,¡± Lilly suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute,¡± She looked at the ancestor who followed her. Those priests were not professional and she was holding her ancestor¡¯s hand on their way there. Lilly asked what kind of tombstone her ancestor wanted along the way. Her ancestor said he wanted the tombstone to be shaped like a cloud. As for the other ancestors¡­ the ancestor stated ten different designs at once since he would be looking at them after that¡­ Lilly counted, ¡°The ancestor said he wants a cloud¨Cshaped grave because he was tired of looking at rectangles. He also said that great¨Cgreat¨Cgreat grandpa wanted a flower tomb, as for his wife, she wanted a phoenix and great¨Cgreat grandpa wanted a dragon¡­¡± 4 Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Whoever Pitiful Is Hateful At Greenhill Cemetery, Mr. Reeves heard that the Crawford family had moved the grave to an ordinary cemetery, and hispetitor. Mr. Zeke was busy making tombstones for the Crawford family. He heard that they wanted tombstones in different styles such as flowers, clouds, and even tombstones in the shape of peaches¡­ Mr. Reeves was furious; he cursed at Mr. Zeke and stared nkly. The Crawford family went to the ordinary cemetery and the burial plots were sold out in an instant. Meanwhile, all of Greenhill Cemetery¡¯s orders were refunded and they made a huge mistake¡­ Greenhill Cemetery was being sued by the Crawford family for using the Crawford family¡¯s grave as an advertisement to gain profit without permission. Mr. Reeves grit his teeth as he thought that Mr. Zeke was ratting him out behind his back¡­. At the sales department, the salesmen tried their best and spoke eloquently. They looked down on people who could not afford to buy a burial plot there and now they were enthusiastic for the customers to buy them. One of the salesmen was trying his best to get the y siblings to buy their burial plot and kept ttering Ken. ¡¤ Ken held a cup of tea while he saw his sister hesitating. He urged, ¡°Why are you still hesitating, ire? You thought about it all morning. Why don¡¯t you buy it now?¡± Upon hearing what he said, the salesperson became more enthusiastic, thinking that he was the one who could make decisions. Ken enjoyed this kind of treatment very much, and said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ve been interested in buying a burial plot at Greenhill Cemetery for a while and we¡¯re pretty satisfied with the location¡­¡± ire ced the contract down and interrupted him, ¡°I need topare!¡± Ken choked on his words and he was very angry. Why are you whimpering? He frowned and said, ¡°What else do you want, ire? They¡¯ve even given you a 20000 dor discount. I think it¡¯s a great deal so hurry up and buy it!¡± She will regret it if it¡¯s sold out! ire sneered, ¡°Then you buy it, I won¡¯t stop you,¡± Ken was mad to death. Would he still ask her for money if he had it? He should have had the final say when they were buying their father¡¯s grave. However, he could not figure out why it took his sister so long to buy it. She even said to give him the money and buy it himself a few days ago. Now, she was doing this to him! ire ignored him and left. The salesman felt annoyed. After negotiating with her for so long and felt like it was all for nothing. Most of the people who came to set up the cemetery were serious buyers. He did not expect her to leave without buying- ¡°Okay, think about it again. The event willst until today. I can¡¯t guarantee there will be a ce avable for you if you change your mind!¡± The salesman said unwillingly. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Ken nodded and caught up with his sister and he was a little depressed. When he went out, he asked impatiently, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ire exined, ¡°They were boasting about how the Crawford family¡¯s grave was located here all morning. And now, they didn¡¯t talk about it anymore. There must be something wrong. Ken was speechless. That¡¯s it? What did the Crawford family¡¯s grave have to do with them if they wanted to buy the cemetery? ¡°Why do you care about someone else? Even if there was a problem, we¡¯ve got nothing to do with it. It¡¯s such a good deal, we need to buy it now!¡± Ken said. ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t Nathan say that they held a meeting in the afternoon? He said they must sell all the new types of graves or they¡¯ll be punished! That¡¯s why they¡¯re having a huge discount. They¡¯ll go back to their original price after today¡­¡± ire sneered, ¡°Did you believe what they say? Because I don¡¯t. I need to think about it,¡± Ken was in a hurry, ¡°It¡¯ll be sold out if you keep thinking about it! Look at all the people who are buying their burial plots here. Don¡¯t you know Dad wants to be buried here? Don¡¯t you want him to be happy?¡± Anyway, in the deep understanding of the old man, being able toe to Greenhill Cemetery is a status symbol. Their father knew that people who were buried at the Greenhill Cemetery had high status. Since their father wanted to feel entitled, he thought that ire should buy a burial plot here. Ken chattered on, ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t have much time left. He wouldn¡¯t believe you if you said Greenhill Cemetery isn¡¯t good. Why don¡¯t you buy it for him and he¡¯ll be happy. And once he¡¯s happy, maybe hist condition will improve. Why are you still hesitating?¡± When ire heard this, she hesitated again. Her brother was right. Their father was that kind of person. Once he wanted to be buried at Greenhill Cemetery, he would refuse to be buried elsewhere. He would just think that she was reluctant to spend money on him. ire sighed. ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Just then her phone rang, and it was her husband calling. ire¡¯s husband said coldly, ¡°ire if you buy the burial plot with the money today, I¡¯ll divorce you,¡± ire frowned, ¡°How can you talk about it like that? You know that my dad doesn¡¯t have much time left¡­ Can we talk about thister¡­¡± No matter how horrible that man was, he was still her father. He would only be around for a couple of days and why did she need to be calctive with him? She could never watch her father die in pain. She just wanted to fulfill her role as a daughter and did not want to leave any regrets. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be the children¡¯s responsibility for their parents¡® burial?¡± ire said wearily. Her husband said sarcastically, ¡°Of course, it is! But it should be your and your brother¡¯s responsibility. Why are you the only one forking out the money? Do you think it should be this way?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say anything if your younger brother paid half the price or even 5000 dors!¡± ire was speechless. She continued, ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my brother has no money either¡­¡± Her husband sneered, ¡°Is not having money an excuse? I don¡¯t wanna talk to you anymore. That¡¯s that,¡± He hung up the phone. Ken asked, ¡°What did he say?¡± ire said angrily: ¡°What he means is that you and I should pay for the purchase of the cemetery together, at least 50,000 yuan, otherwise we will go back and divorce me.¡± Ken was speechless. He said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he too ignorant? This is our family¡¯s business. Who is he to interfere with us? You earned all the money yourself, and it¡¯s not his. It¡¯s none of his business.¡± ¡°ire, you need to leave him as soon as you leave, don¡¯t spoil him!¡± ire was silent. Divorce? He was so carefree when he said it. ire was very upset, she could afford to buy the plot but she had to divorce. How would she exin it to her father if she did not buy it? Was she wrong? Was it wrong for her to pay for her father¡¯s medical bills when she was rich and capable? Life was like a road where you could not see the future. ire was really confused. Just when she was confused, she suddenly remembered what Lilly said. ¡°Don¡¯t be confused when something happens, make sure you have a clear mind.¡± ire decided without hesitation and said. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll buy the plot. However, I¡¯ll only be paying 150000 dors for it, you should be able to pay 100000 dors, right?¡± Ken was stunned. The next second, he eximed, ¡°What the heck, where do I get 100000 dors? Why did you listen to husband? Isn¡¯t our dad more important than him?!¡± your ire made up her mind and did not back down, ¡°You can either borrow the money or you can sell the house,¡± Two years ago, she gave him a down payment to buy a house. Now that the price of the house had risen, he could sell it for at least one million dors. Ken became even more aggrieved, ¡°No way! Why would I sell my house? You have the money to pay for the plot, why do I have to sell the house? What kind of sister are you?¡± ¡°Look at other people¡¯s sisters, my ssmate¡¯s sister bought him a house and paid for his wedding. Why would you want me to sell my house¡­¡± Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Stealing Credit ire remembered Lilly¡¯s words vividly and refused to back down. She insisted that Ken paid 100,000 dors, otherwise, she would not buy the plot. The siblings were unhappy and went to hope sadly. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. At themunity downstairs, ire bumped into a little girl dressed in ck. She looked like she was six years old and she stared at ire. ire stopped and asked. ¡°Do you know me, little girl?¡± When she got closer, she realized that the little girl was holding a spiritpass. The little girl¡¯s face was cold, which did not match her age. She shook her head lightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± ire looked at her strangely, shook her head, and left. just after she turned around, a talisman flew out of the little girl¡¯s hand. The talisman stuck to ire¡¯s back and disappeared. Grace watched ire enter the elevator and then looked at the spiritpass. ¡°An evil ghost,¡± She said to herself, ¡°It¡¯s mine now,¡± The Ghost Festival was too sinister, and she did not have enough strength. So, she had to wait until after today. If it were not for this, she would have gone in with that woman just now. Grace bit her lips and left. At the ordinary cemetery, the Crawford family built a new tomb for their ancestors in an hour. The main grave still followed tradition and had the pattern of an ancient courtyard. However, they went all out when it came to each of their ancestors¡® graves. They had graves with pink bows, graves in the shape of big red hearts, clouds, dragons, and phoenixes¡­ Their graves were outrageous. The ancestor was very happy, and Lilly was happy as well. -Look at how beautiful they are! Josh looked around and approached Lilly. He then asked, ¡°How is it? Does our ancestor like it?¡± Lilly nodded affirmatively, ¡°He likes it very much! You can ask him if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Josh was about to say that it was unnecessary, Just then, they heard an old voice, Josh, my boy, you¡¯re stepping on my foot,¡± Josh had goosebumps all of a sudden! Their ancestor clicked his tongue, ¡°Why are you afraid of me? We¡¯re family after all,¡± Josh greeted, ¡°Hello¡­ great¡­ ancestor¡­¡± He patted Josh on his back and admired the scenery. He then asked Josh, ¡°Isn¡¯t the view breathtaking?¡± Josh replied, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s¡­ amazing,¡± Their ancestor was puzzled. He never saw Josh stutter when he visited his grave a few years ago! He shook his head and said, ¡°We should carve a boy peeing his pants on our family tomb too, I think it¡¯ll look good.¡± Lilly turned her head and repeated, ¡°Uncle Anthony, our ancestor said we need to carve a boy peeing his pants on the family tomb because he thinks it¡¯ll look great!¡± After saying so, she paused, ¡°Why would the grave look better with a carving of a kid that peed his pants?¡± She was confused. She could understand if he requested to make a carving of a normal boy. But why did he want a carving of a boy peeing? Anthony saw her confused look and exined, ¡°The statue of the peeing boy was based on a little boy from Brussels named Julien,¡± Lilly replied, ¡°Is this boy powerful?¡± Drake had a stern look on his face. He was like a miniature version of Anthony and finally got the chance. to speak. He did not have the time to speak to Hannah because she ran away earlier. So, he held it in and he felt ufortable. ¡°A long time ago, the Western invaded Belgium and ced arge number of bombs in front of the pce. to destroy the city. At that time, everyone was sleeping and did not know that the disaster was coming. At dawn, a little boy got up to pee and found the bomb. He peed on the fuse and stopped it from exploding. Then, the people made a statue in his honor, as known as the Manneken Pis,¡± Lilly was amazed and gaped. Amazing! ¡°I don¡¯t think carving a statue of the peeing boy would be heroic!¡± Lilly eximed. After finishing speaking, she added earnestly, ¡°Ancestor, you have good taste!¡± Everyone was amused. Their ancestors alsoughed. Eventually, Anthony and Mr. Zeke decided to do a follow¨Cup. It was gettingte, and Lilly had to go to the MacNeil family. Anthony asked Gilbert to drive her there, and the rest of them stayed to build a new home for their ancestors. The MacNeil family¡¯s tomb was a bit special, they were not in an ordinary cemetery, but in other cemeteries. Not everyone could enter the cemetery. Lilly heard from her uncle that many citizens woulde and give their offerings there. So, they had to make an appointment to enter the cemetery in advance. Lilly was serious as she walked through the cemetery. ke fixed the tombstone and cultivated the soil around it. He saw Lillying, and he said in a low tone, ¡°Lilly,e here and greet your grandpa,¡± Lilly ced some green branches and leaves on her grandfather¡¯s grave, and bowed respectfully: ¡°Hello, Grandpa, ke was about to speak but saw her kneeling and knocked her head three times on the ground sincerely. Her forehead was red. ke could not helpughing, he coughed softly, ¡°Okay, I think Grandpa saw how sincere you were,¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Yeah!¡± The Crawford family still had an ancestor, but their great¨Cgrandfather was gone. People with great merit could reincarnate at once and the merit left could shelter future generations. Although it was a pity that she was unable to see her great¨Cgrandfather, Lilly had a lot of respect for him.. Lilly burned the ritual papers with her father and offered chicken and rice. They left some apples, oranges, and pastries in front of the tombstone.. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± ke caressed Lilly¡¯s head. After having dinner with all her uncles in the MacNeil vi, Lilly followed his father back to the Crawford mansion. It was already past seven o¡¯clock in the evening, but the Crawford family was waiting for ke and Lilly to have dinner together. Lilly could smell the aroma of the duck soup from afar. ¡°Grandma. I¡¯m back!¡± The Crawford family was quiet before Lilly came. Lilly brightened up the atmosphere once she returned. Hannah ran fast, ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± ke held Lilly¡¯d hand with a trace of tenderness in huyes Before he knew it, the Crawford family had be his second home He was used to being alone and never thought that he would have a kid and would have a wholesome family. On the table. Josh looked at the table of duck meat prepared in various ways, and asked curiously. ¡°Lilly, why do we kill ducks instead of chickens during Ghost Festival?¡± Lilly said while drinking the duck soup. There¡¯s a river in the underworld and chickens can¡¯t swin? If offered them chicken, our offerings wouldn¡¯t reach our ancestors?¡± ke added. Traditionally ducks are killed in most ces, and initially was to show gratitude to our ancestors for blessing them with a good harvest on Harvest Festival. Then, Harvest Festival was merged with Ghost Festival although they were different festivals. Different areas have different customs so it didn¡¯t matter if they killed chickens or ducks¡± Josh understood their exnations ¡°What kind of taboos are there during the Ghost Festival? Can we go out at night?¡± He asked Lilly with low voice Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Chapter 293 You Should Take Care of Your Brother Lilly looked at Josh surprised. Why does Josh want to go out at night? ¡°There are a lot of taboos during the Ghost Festival!¡± Lilly counted with his fingers. ¡°It¡¯s best not to go out at night, but if you do go out, you can¡¯t call out other people¡¯s names, so that the ghost wouldn¡¯t remember their names,¡± ¡°Secondly, you can¡¯t wear clothes with your name on them,¡± ¡°Thirdly, you shouldn¡¯t pat others on the shoulder. If someone pats you on the shoulder, don¡¯t turn around. If you hear someone calling you from behind, don¡¯t answer them,¡± Hannah interrupted, ¡°I won¡¯t turn around, I¡¯ll act like a zombie and turn around menacingly. Do you think the ghost will be scared to death?¡± Lilly gave a thumbs up, ¡°You¡¯re awesome, Hannah!¡± Josh sneered. ¡°You¡¯ll be scared to death by ghosts,¡± After a pause, he thought that Hannah and her brother had good reflexes, Forget it, even if they saw the ghost, they would probably stare at it. The ghost would roll its eyes and be too speechless to deal with them. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Josh asked. Lilly continued, ¡°Don¡¯t wear red underwear and sit where you shouldn¡¯t be.¡± Josh asked hurriedly, ¡°For example?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°Like on other people¡¯s graves!¡± She took a bug bite from the duck as she talked. The duck legs made by Grandma are delicious! Josh muttered, ¡°Who in the world would sit on someone else¡¯s grave¡­¡± But Hannah opened her mouth in a daze. She was tired from ying today and thought that she sat on a rock. She seemed to be sitting on someone else¡¯s grave. -Hannah 46 * Big head Hannah pulled her trousers quickly. She was relieved that she was not wearing red underwear. ¡°And then?¡± she asked. ¡°You can¡¯t take pictures, you might identally take pictures of the ghosts and it mighte back with you,¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Don¡¯t eat the offerings,peting with ghosts for food will bring you bad luck,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t step on the ritual papers¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Lilly stated a lot of things. Josh was speechless as he did not know there were many taboos during Ghost Festival. Hannah had a headache as no one could remember all these taboos! Meanwhile, the y family was also eating, but the atmosphere was extremely gloomy, Upon hearing that their kids did not buy the burial plot, his mouth gaped. ire did not have the appetite to eat, she put down her cutlery and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t think about it too much, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re not buying it¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, the old man waved his hand, ¡°Why are you talking about this? Let¡¯s not talk about it!¡± After finishing speaking, he said to himself, ¡°I only have a few days left, I don¡¯t care if I die. Most importantly, all of you have your lives to live. Don¡¯t worry about me, you can just bury me anywhere,¡± ire was speechless for a moment. No one would discuss this matter. Which family would discuss which burial plot to buy when they were about to die? They were nning on buying a burial plot because the old man came back with the flyer one day. To put it in a good way, their family was open¨Cminded about life and death. They saw it as a natural phenomenon. However, was it the case? ire felt suffocated. The old man put down his cutlery and said, ¡°I¡¯m full, you guys can continue,¡± After speaking, he trembled as he got up and went back to the room. Ken blurted out after seeing the door closed, ¡°ire, why did you make Dad disappointed? Dad is old and why can¡¯t you grant his final wish? ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m useless because I only earn four thousand dors a month and don¡¯t have the money to buy a burial plot for Dad! If I had the money, I would¡¯ve given Dad what he wanted without hesitation,¡± ¡°How selfish are you?¡± After Ken finished speaking, he went back to the room. ire bit her lips and tried her best to hold back her tears. However, ire could not hold it back and tears dripped. Was she wrong? Was she wrong for being calctive about her brother? ire¡¯s mother sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart dear¡­ You know how your father is,¡± ire sibbed and said, ¡°What did I do wrong, Mom? L¡¯s father said he¡¯ll divorce me if I paid the full price for the plot,¡± ire was confused. # Some things should not be said to mothers. It was not certain if her mother would tell her father about what she said earlier. However, it would be difficult to get along with her son¨Cinw if she did so. The olddy was silent and had a look of pain. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for you, ire. You see, your brother isn¡¯t married yet so, you have to take care of him,¡± ¡°Think about it, your brother has a partner now. If his partner knows that he is such a useless and ipetent man, there might be a problem.¡± ¡°Your father still has a couple of days left, and I urged your brother to get married as soon as possible. However, the other party is still thinking about it¡­¡± If his partner knew what condition his family was in and how Ken depended on his family for everything, they would not dare to marry him. It was alright if she did not marry him. However, if the rumors got out, no one would want to marry Ken and ire¡¯s mother could not bear to see him being single¡­ ire said stubbornly: ¡°But why should I pay? I also have a family to feed. I paid for the down payment when he bought the house, and I paid for all of Dad¡¯s hospitalization and therapy sessions. Why can¡¯t he pay 100,000 dors?¡± The olddy sighed, ¡°Isn¡¯t he broke?¡± Ken suddenly opened the door and shouted, ¡°Mom, did you know what she said? She told me to sell the house!¡± ire said anxiously, ¡°Ken!¡± Ken added, ¡°Why can¡¯t I tell Mom about it? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too much?¡± The olddy was stunned and did not know what to say. She could only persuade them one at a time. Eventually, she went back to her room powerlessly. The old man was eavesdropping on their conversation. He immediately sat by the bed when his wife came in. The olddyined, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s okay for them to quarrel?¡± The old man bit his lips, ¡°It¡¯s wrong for ire to make her brother sell his house!¡± She had money but was not willing to spend it on him. He did not believe that his son¨Cinw was going to divorce ire. His son¨Cinw made a lot of money and ire had a well¨Coff family. But what about his son? His son worked very hard, and his ie was not even one¨Ctenth of his sister¡¯s. Shouldn¡¯t siblings help each other out? In addition, Ken was not married yet because the bride said she wanted a dowry of 200000 dors. ording to him. ire should pay for Ken¡¯s marriage so he could die in peace. A sensible daughter shouldn¡¯t let her parents worry. And now they¡¯re arguing at home¡­ Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Meeting a Ghost The olddy was in great pain and felt sorry for her daughter. However, her son was not married yet, and his partner wanted a 200000 dor dowry. If ire did not help him out, what would happen to her son¡¯s marriage? She thought of a story and it was about an olddy¡¯s eldest son selling umbres while her youngest son sold salt. The olddy was worried that no one would buy the umbres her eldest son sold if the weather was pleasant. At the same time, she was also worried that her youngest son could not sell salt if it was raining. ire¡¯s mother felt like she was the olddy in the story as she was worried that her daughter was going to get divorced and her son would not be able to get married if her daughter did not pay for his dowry. ire¡¯s mother was in so much pain. The olddy was wiping her tears in her room while her husband continued nagging. He was ming his daughter for not being willing to spend money on him and not knowing how to take care of her brother¡­ The siblings were arguing about money in the living room. The foolish ghost clinging to the old man stretchedfortably while humming a tune. The more it. hummed, the happier he was. It was difficult for evil spirits to find a host. He was lucky enough toe across a handful of them. Turned out he found a family of fools and would be able to livefortably for the rest of his life! The foolish ghost stretched himself thin and wrapped his feet around the man¡¯s head. It was ready to cling to his next host, ire. After the old man died, it wanted to attach to ire as it already filled ire with a bad aura. When it touched her, it heard a sizzling sound! The foolish ghost withdrew his hand in, then looked at the talisman and sneered! ¡°It seems that I was targeted by a priest. Hahaha, I won¡¯t be caught that easily!¡± I¡¯m not afraid of you! The foolish ghost picked up the talisman and blew on it. ire and Ken could not reach an agreement, so she picked up her bag and left. She was living at her parent¡¯s home as she was deciding on buying a burial plot for her father. After the old man was discharged from the hospital, she often came over to cook for the old man. Ken had no money to buy vegetables, so he ate with his parents. She was afraid that her mother could not afford to buy good food, and that her father could not eat well. She thought of her three¨Cyear¨Cold daughter, whom she had ignored for a long time¡­ Before her daughter¡¯s holiday, she sent her to kindergarten in the morning, went to work during the day, and rushed back to her parent¡¯s house at noon and evening to cook for them. During the holidays, ire could not take care of her, so she sent her daughter to the countryside with her grandparents. She sacrificed so much, but her family members took it for granted. ire could not stop crying upon thinking of this. Her house was a few blocks away from her parents¡® house. ire was upset and did not want to take a car, so she walked home in a dull mood. Usually, she could hear the sound of cars. However, ire felt something amiss. The area was quiet, there were no pedestrians and no cars too. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Westalia Road was a road opposite themunity, and thatmunity was located between Virbank River and Westalia Road. There were no schools or business districts, so there were very few people at night. However, there was a traffic light on Westalia Road. There would usually be cars around but there were no cars at that moment. ire realized that today was the Ghost Festival, and felt scared. At that moment, a gust of wind blew and stroked her hair. She found that her hand was covered with soot! ire was so frightened that her face turned pale, she took out her phone and called her husband. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m on Westalia Road, can you pick me up¡­¡± Her husband answered indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t have time, I¡¯m in a meeting,¡± After that, he hung up the phone. ire felt her heart sting, and tears rushed out. Before her father had cancer, a rtive told her that she should not only care about her own family after she got married and neglect her parents. ire knew this already. Her father must haveined about his pain in front of her rtives. So she took her father to an examination and found that he had cancer. At that moment, she was stunned and med herself for it¡­ Later, she took care of her parents, but her husband became more dissatisfied with her as she neglected her family. ire did not know why it turned out this way. It was like she could never do things right. One of the taboos of Ghost Festival was not to cry on the road in the middle of the night. ir did not know about this and was overwhelmed by the foolish ghost. So, she attracted a few ghosts as well. ¡°Click Click¡­¡± She could hear the sound of high heels from behind her. ire looked back but could not see anything¡­ Impossible, she heard the sound just now. At this moment, she heard a woman chuckling by her car. ire did not dare to look back. She ran towards her home and was overwhelmed with fear. She could still hear the sound of high heels behind her no matter how fast she ran. There was a red light at the intersection. ire stopped running and felt a hand on her shoulder. She could feel it without turning her head. It felt like someone was lying on her back and their face stretched across her shoulder¡­ ire was stiff. She ignored the red lights and rushed over. There was a piercing sound, and a bus appeared out of nowhere and hit her! Chire screamed¡­ It was 3.30 a.m. ire¡¯s husband realized that she had note home after he was done with work. He was mad at her, so he decided not to pay any mind to her. However, he was worried when ire still had note back after 3 o¡¯clock. He started calling ire, but he could not reach her. ire¡¯s husband felt uneasy, so he rushed out to find her. However, when he reached Westalia Road, he saw ire lying unconscious on the side of the road. He could not see the four or five ghosts lying on ire¡¯s body as they gnawed on her. ¡°ire!¡± ire¡¯s husband helped her up. He thought that she had been hit by a car at first. But then, he saw ire¡¯s face turn dark and she stared at him when she opened her eyes. ire¡¯s husband was so frightened that he dropped her. ¡°Bang!¡± ire smashed into the curb. It made a thrilling sound of wood hitting the ground. It even sounded like ice cubes hitting the ground which made people cringe upon hearing it. ire¡¯s husband regretted dropping her to the ground. When he took a closer look, ire was still staring at him. ire¡¯s husband was stunned. He froze and heard someone calling his name vaguely. 3/4 It called him repeatedly as it got closer. He did not believe in ghosts. So, he turned his head and saw a face staring back at him. It was so close that he did not know whether it was a male or a female. It only had a strange smile. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Let¡¯s Catch Ghosts! ire¡¯s husband groaned, his face was dull, and he dragged ire towards the bridge¡­ idents were bound to happen. Just as they were about to jump off the bridge, a vehicle sped wildly and stopped next to them. A small figure jumped out of the car and threw a talisman while running. ¡°Whoosh!¡± There were green mes apanied by several shrieks. ire¡¯s husband was the first one to regain his N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. consciousness. He was standing on the bridge with ire in his arms as if he was about to throw her into the river. His back was soaked with cold sweat, and he quickly dragged ire back. He turned around and saw a boy and a girl standing behind him. The boy looked about seven years old while the girl was four years old. The little boy wailed, ¡°Lilly, wait for me¡­wait for me¡­ -ire¡¯s husband was astonished. He felt numb and had goosebumps all over. The little girlforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, sir. I¡¯m not a ghost,¡± A tall man got out of the car with a fishing in his hand and made a lot ofmotion. ¡°Did you make it in time?¡± he asked. The little girl said, ¡°Yep!¡± The little boy asked again, ¡°Are there any more ghosts, Lilly?¡± He only seemed to care about ghosts. ire¡¯s husband was puzzled and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ke twitched the corner of his mouth, and said in a casual tone, ¡°I doubt you¡¯ll believe this but we came here to fish,¡± ire¡¯s husband was confused. Why would anyone fish at night? -I don¡¯t buy it! Lilly squatted beside ire and tapped her head. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± ¡°Wow, her head is hard!¡± 1/4 Everyone was silent. She muttered, ¡°The golden rooster crows and the sky is bright. The roosters are crowing, get up quickly, the ghosts will disappear after three crows¡­¡± Everyone heard Lilly muttering. ke and Josh looked at Lilly, a golden chime appeared in her hand and it buzzed three times. Is this girl a priest? She looks quite professional¡­ In the next second, he saw Lilly squeezing ire¡¯s mouth hard. It was so hard, ire¡¯s body fell backward. ¡°Yeah!¡± She yelled. Eventually, ire opened her mouth and Lilly grabbed a handful of talismans and stuffed them in ire¡¯s mouth. She identally dropped one. Lilly picked it up and blew on it, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s still clean when you pick it up within three seconds!¡± ire¡¯s husband was speechless. He seemed to jump to conclusions easily. The talisman in ire¡¯s mouth burst into green mes and ck smoke came out of her mouth. ire¡¯s husband could not see the ck smoke but he could see the talisman being stuffed into ire¡¯s mouth. He did not know what kind of trick it was, and it turned into ashes in an instant. Lilly exined, ¡°She¡¯s been targetted by an evil spirit, she¡¯ll be fine as long as she eats the ashes of the talisman!¡± ire¡¯s husband remembered that the people in the countryside boiled water with talismans in it and fed them to the patients. He did not believe that could work. ¡°It¡¯s useless, I¡¯ll take her to the hospital¡­¡± he said. However, before he finished speaking, he saw ire get up with a grunt, looking around in a daze. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s you¡­¡± She said in amazement, ¡°Why are you here, little girl¡­¡± ire¡¯s husband choked on his words. Lilly let out a sigh of relief, ¡°You¡¯re awake, Miss! I was just passing by with my dad. We were going to¡­ fish,¡± Josh continued, ¡°Then we saw you fainted, and he was dragging you¡­.¡± ire saw her husband behind her. The fear she had before going into aa reappeared. She was so depressed she burst into tears. ¡°Why do you care about me?¡± She said stubbornly, ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity.¡± ire¡¯s husband felt sad. He bit his lips and remained silent. ¡°Can you get up?¡± He said angrily, ¡°If you can¡¯t. I¡¯ll carry you on my back.¡± ire tried to stand up while leaning on the fence beside the bridge, but her legs were weak, and could not stand up. Eventually, her husband carried her on his back, and neither of them spoke. Lilly shook her head, ¡°Adults areplicated.¡± ke did not care about that. He looked at the fishing and squinted his eyes, ¡°Do you still wanna fish?¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Daddy, you need to throw the like this,¡± She held up her hands and demonstrated. ke raised his eyebrows. Like this? He threw the out. ces like bridges and crossroads were the easiest ces to find ghosts. Although ke could not see them, he threw the and it moved strangely. It made the bell ring. Josh¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°There¡¯s fish!¡± His improved fishing finally worked! ke was also surprised. He was one step closer to changing his career. Josh ran over excitedly. He felt fear and anticipation at the same time and dragged the back. ¡°Lilly,e here, there are gigantic fish!¡± Lilly took out the jar of souls and held it high, ¡°Hey! Can you answer me if I call you?¡± As soon as she spoke, the ck smoke was absorbed into the jar of souls. The ghost did not have time to speak. What was she talking about? The ghost who was carrying ire was dumbfounded. He looked like a fool and his eyes widened. Is this what they considered fishing? There¡¯s nothing at all! They even thought they were superior. How baffling¡­ ¡°Where are you going?¡± ke asked. ire said, ¡°We¡¯re heading back¡­ Thanks for saving me earlier,¡± ire did not know what happened. But if they had not arrived in time and brought her husband back to his senses, he might have jumped off the bridge. The sky was still dull. ke checked the time, it was 5.44 in the morning, and he did not know how long ire and her husband were trapped at the bridge. He looked at Lilly, ¡°Should we go back?¡± Lilly squeezed her fingers and muttered, ¡°Huh? Is someone trying topete with me?¡± Josh asked. ¡°What? Someone wants to steal our credit?¡± How could anyone steal Lilly¡¯s credit? No way would they let them steal it! ¡°Let¡¯s catch them first!¡± Josh said with high spirits and looked at the time. It was about 5 to 6 in the morning. ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡± He waved his fist arrogantly. Lilly also waved her fists arrogantly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Chapter 296 They¡¯re All Foolish Lilly and Josh looked at ire in unison. ire was silent as she hugged her husband¡¯s neck tightly. Her husband was speechless immediately, ¡°Let go of me!¡± Lilly and Josh whispered, ¡°How do we get her to her original home?¡± Josh asked. ¡°Is it her parents¡® house?¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Yeah! Tortoise said that the ghost is at her parent¡¯s house,¡± Josh yawned, ¡°Well¡­ how about we make an excuse to have tea at her house because we¡¯re tired?¡± Lilly frowned, ¡°What if they said no?¡± It isn¡¯t our home after all! ke did not change his expression and said calmly, ¡°I think you should go to her parent¡¯s house for a drink first. I think the car is out of petrol.¡± ire¡¯s husband was about to say something but kept quiet. He felt that what ke said made sense, but he also felt that his hands and feet were cold for some reason. Lilly and Josh immediately looked at ke with admiration. Uncle ke is so amazing! ire¡¯s husband thought for a while and said. ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s go to my father¨Cinw¡¯s house first!¡± He seemed reluctant. They were close to ire¡¯s parents¡® house. They parked the car and walked to themunity. Lilly asked strangely, ¡°You don¡¯t seem willing to go to your wife¡¯s house, sir,¡± ire¡¯s husband was silent and ire responded, ¡°He doesn¡¯t like to visit my parents¡® house in the first ce,¡± Her husband¡¯s family was far away from them. She would drive for miles to his hometown to visit his. family every Chinese New Year, National Day, and Festivals without anyints. However, her parents¡® house was less than a ten¨Cminute drive away from theirs, and he refused to visit them during the holidays. She would bring gifts to her inws, cook, feed the chickens, help with chores, and so on. However, her husband could not do the same. Every time he visited ire¡¯s parents, he would just bring one dish. He would also sit alone and y with his phone when he got there. ire¡¯s husband sneered, ¡°Why would I need to visit your family? To hear how you should spend your money on them?¡± ire was annoyed, ¡°Don¡¯t be too much. Why didn¡¯t you ever disagree with my parents¡® view?¡± 1/4 She had to take care of both sides. He wanted her to break free from her parents, and to settle things with her brother, but he never stood by her side. If she could not handle it well, he would mock her when she came home. ire¡¯s husband replied, ¡°It¡¯s your family, why should I interfere with your business? I don¡¯t wanna get involved with your family¡¯s affairs,¡± ¡°You¡¯re an adult, ire. You should solve it yourself, can¡¯t you settle your problems?¡± ire was speechless. She said angrily. ¡°Put me down!¡± ire¡¯s husband ignored her. Lilly watched the two quarrel and her head was full of doubts. ¡°Josh, is this what people call a poison tongue?¡± She asked in a low voice. Josh asked nodded. ¡°Yeah, I think so,¡± Lilly sighed, her face turned serious, and she furrowed her eyebrows She said, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t think you are right,¡± ¡°Although you understand the truth, you¡¯re unwilling to reason with her,¡± ¡°You don¡¯t wanna get yourself involved and you¡¯re unhappy, but you don¡¯t even talk about what¡¯s making you mad. You know that Miss is confused and you only med her for everything.¡± Although Lilly did not know why adults were so weird, she also did not know if it was right for them to do 1. SO. Lilly was only voicing out her thoughts. She thought that the couple should solve things together. They should be just like Grandpa and Grandma. Grandpa would be mad at Grandma, but Grandpa is hard¨Cspoken and has a soft heart, and helps Grandma get things done. Since the man knew that she was confused? Why did he do nothing about it? ire¡¯s husband choked. He was speechless. He muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to deal with these annoying things that would affect my mood,¡± ire bit her lips and remained silent. Lilly did not bother to speak anymore. Shey on ke¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Daddy, who do you think is right?¡± ke replied. ¡°They¡¯re all wrong.¡± He found that two¨Cthirds of ire¡¯s ie was spent on her parents and brother because she felt that her husband was not short of money, and it was her duty to help her parents and brothers since she was 9.4 capable of doing so. ire¡¯s husband felt upset, but he did not tell his parents¨Cinw about this and fought with ire. No one solved the problem, so they med it on each other. Everyone stopped talking, they entered themunity and went to ire¡¯s parents¡® house. ire¡¯s parents and Ken had not gotten up. ire would usually get groceries and make breakfast at this hour. ire felt better when she got home. She struggled to stand up and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to boil the water.¡± ire¡¯s husband thought for a while, and followed her into the kitchen. After a while, they quarreled again. Lilly sat obediently on the sofa and stared at the door. ¡°Hello, ghost¡­ Come out,e out wherever you are¡­¡± Lilly muttered. Josh asked, ¡°Is this effective? Didn¡¯t you say it was an evil spirit? Can you defeat it?¡± Lilly thought for a while and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Josh,¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. In the next moment, the unlucky ghost, cowardly ghost, and the harem spirit were thrown out. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you still have to work part¨Ctime during the Ghost Festival?¡± the harem spirit asked. The unlucky ghost frowned, ¡°I¡¯m not working¡°¡± Cowardly ghost added, ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± Lilly pointed to a door, ¡°Hello friends, can you help me catch that ghost? I just need you to drag him out.¡± Lily looked at the three evil spirits innocently, and asked. The harem spirit and unlucky ghost were silent. It did not want to help her, but Lilly called them her friend. The cowardly ghost¡¯s eyes were gentle, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you as long as I¡¯m able to,¡± The foolish ghost was absorbing the aura from the old man. Suddenly it felt something amiss, and when he raised his head, he saw three evil spirits appearing at the door, staring at him menacingly. The cowardly ghost asked, ¡°What kind of ghost is this?¡± harem spirit replied, ¡°Based on my experience in ghost hunting, it¡¯s probably a foolish ghost,¡± The unlucky ghost added, ¡°You guys go ahead, I¡¯ll deal with him after,¡± The foolish ghost was confused. He looked around strangely, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, do you guys want to have a bite too?¡± 3/4 The harem spirit was the first to pounce on it and shouted, ¡°Get over here!¡± The cowardly ghost followed, he was about to pounce on him but hesitated. He gained courage when he thought of Lilly calling him her friend. He then bit the foolish ghost¡¯s arm. The foolish ghost was puzzled. Were these evil spirits here to catch him? They were all ghosts, but why would they want to catch him? He struggled and his evil spirit soared. The old man who was sleeping soundly was hit by the evil spirit and coughed violently. He felt that his neck was being strangled and could not breathe. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Defeating the Foolish Ghost When they returned to ire¡¯s parents¡® house, ire and her husband quarreled in the kitchen. ke leaned against the balcony door and looked at his watch. ¡°The ghosts have been in there for five minutes, are they alright?¡± ire¡¯s parents had not gotten up yet, so they could not catch that evil spirit. So, Lilly released the three evil spirits from the jar of souls. The three ghosts did not rest during the Ghost Festival and had to fight another ghost together. ke looked at his watch, the three evil spirits had been in there for five minutes, but they still had not He would have scolded his army if it took that long to fight an enemy as ke wanted them to defeat the enemies in ten seconds. However, the ghost had not been dragged out yet¡­ Lilly was not anxious at all. She dangled her feet, ¡°I believe they can do it!¡± This evil spirit was a little fierce. Miss ire¡¯s house was dark and chilly. Living in a ce full of bad aura all year round would make them behave neither like a human nor a ghost. Just as he was thinking about it, he heard a bang and a cloud of bad aura exploded at the door. Josh did not know what caused that explosion and felt a chill down his spine. He then saw three ghosts. carrying another ghost out like they were going to ughter a pig. The foolish ghost struggled and shouted angrily, ¡°Put me down!¡± The harem spirit grabbed the foolish ghost¡¯s left arm while the cowardly ghost grabbed his right arm. The unlucky ghost grabbed his legs. The unlucky ghost cursed, ¡°Oh my¡­ I should¡¯ve pounced on him sooner¡­. His legs are hard to lift and his feet stink,¡± He was going to throw up.. He thought that it would be alright if the harem spirit and the cowardly ghost attacked the foolish ghost. first so that nothing would happen to him. Eventually, he put in as much effort as the others and now he was being suffocated to death by the foolish ghost¡¯s stinky feet. Why was he so unlucky even after careful nning? Lilly pped her hands, ¡°Wow, all of you are amazing!¡± The harem spirit raised his chin proudly, ¡°Of course,¡± 1/ The cowardly ghost had a doting look on his face, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy,¡± The foolish ghost vomited blood and shouted, ¡°You spineless brats! All of you surrendered to a brat? Shame on you!¡± He was very dissatisfied and he did not know what kind of methods Lilly used to make the three evil spirits obey her. However, he would rather be yed by the Ruler of Hell and jump into a pot of hot oil than obey a human. ¡°I dare you to challenge me one¨Con¨Cone!¡± The foolish ghost provoked arrogantly, ¡°I could swallow ten kids. in one bite!¡± The foolish ghost struggled but was grabbed tightly by three evil ghosts. The harem spirit sneered, ¡°Are you joking? Do you still want to escape? Who isn¡¯t a ghost here?¡± They were all ghosts and it would be embarrassing if three ghosts could not win against one. The foolish ghost saw that he could not escape, so he could only use aggressive tactics. ¡°You trash, do you think you¡¯re powerful when all you do is order other ghosts around? You should beat me up yourself! Do you dare to do so? I¡¯ll call you my Grandma if you can hit me!¡± Lilly stood up and epted his challenge, ¡°This is what you asked for!¡± She had never seen such a strange request. The foolish ghost was overjoyed, and his face became more arrogant, ¡°Yeah,e at me, you piece of garbage!¡± There was a buzz and a golden triangle appeared in Lilly¡¯s hand and she mmed it on the foolish ghost¡¯s head! The foolish ghost thought that the harem spirit and the other ghosts would let him go, but they held him tighter. Lilly did not want them to let go of him either. The triangle was mmed to his face and made his face crooked. The foolish ghost eximed, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re cheating! You hit me before they let me go¡­.¡± Lilly blinked innocently, ¡°Did you say you needed to be let ho??¡± The foolish ghost was silent. Lilly continued, ¡°Why should my friends let you go? Do you think you can trick me?¡± The foolish ghost was quiet. He underestimated her. ¡°You¡­you brat!¡± The foolish ghost vomited blood, he was so furious it seemed like he was croaking like a 2/4 frog. The foolish ghost¡¯s bad aura was cut in half after being mmed by the golden triangle. The moment the bad aura left him, it was absorbed by the jar of souls. The jar of souls floated in mid¨Cair and the foolish ghost stared at it. The foolish ghost felt that half of his bad aura had been sucked out. He looked at the jar of souls and then looked back at Lilly in surprise. Impossible, this brat can¡¯t be this powerful, the talisman she posted behind ire isn¡¯t even powerful¡­ Lilly raised her hand and there another buzzing sound could be heard. There was a purple sledgehammering out of her hand. She grabbed the sledgehammer and shouted, ¡°Bash! Bash!¡± The hammer hit the foolish ghost¡¯s back twice, causing him to shrink. His bad aura poured out and was absorbed by the jar of souls! The foolish ghost, who seemed extremely huge just now, was beaten into a pulp in an instant, and he was 5 feet tall when he returned to his original form. He vomited blood, and the blood turned into a bad aura. The jar of souls absorbed it. The foolish ghost covered his mouth in fright, and said angrily, ¡°You! Why did you hit me again? I didn¡¯t say you could hit me earlier, so why are you hitting me again?: Lilly tilted her head and blinked, ¡°You didn¡¯t? I thought I heard you say bash?¡± The foolish ghost was speechless. The harem spirit, the cowardly ghost, and the unlucky ghost were all stunned. When did Lilly be so powerful? If I¡¯m not mistaken, Pablo taught her how to use the spiritpass. When did she learn how to use the triangle and the purple sledgehammer? The three ghosts did not think about it much and thought that she learned it to punish the evil spirits The harem ghost added, ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard you saying bash twice just now!¡± The cowardly Ghost spoke, ¡°I¡­I heard it too¡­¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The unlucky ghost continued, ¡°Not only did you say you wanted to be bashed twice, you even scolded Lilly,¡± The foolish ghost was speechless. I can¡¯t deal with all of you¡­ Seeing how powerful Lilly was, the foolish ghost was scared and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that¡­¡± Lilly grabbed the purple sledgehammer as if she wanted to hit him again and spoke, ¡°Then what else do you want?¡± The foolish ghost kept shaking his head, ¡°No, no! What do you want me to do, Grandma?¡± He had a ttering smile but he was cursing silently. Why did you stick a weak talisman to mislead me when you¡¯re this powerful? Although he was a fool, he would not have been asking for trouble if he had known Lilly was powerful! He had been swallowing so much bad aura, he thought he would be alright. He even thought he could defeat them. However, he was defeated by a kid and three other ghosts. The foolish ghost had no tears left to cry. Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Will ire Inherit the Property? Lilly defeated the foolish ghost casily. She was so happy and asked excitedly. ¡°Josh, am I awesome? I¡¯m so strong, right?¡± Josh was so shocked that he was dumbfounded. She was not just powerful¡­ She was incredibly powerful¡­ How did his sister improve so much? She had only learned how to use the spiritpass and now she was able to use the purple sledgehammer. Josh replied in a daze. ¡°You¡¯re so strong¡­ Incredibly strong!¡± His sister was so amazing, his admiration for her was getting more intense. Lilly was overjoyed. ¡°Daddy, I defeated the foolish ghost!¡± Lilly eximed to ke. ke caressed Lilly¡¯s head and praised without hesitation, ¡°You¡¯re the best, Lilly!¡± It was a pity that she could not see her defeat the ghost. A trace ofplexity shed across his eyes. ke checked the time again and it was already six o¡¯clock. The sky was bright and he could vaguely hear the old couple greeting each other. He said, ¡°It¡¯s time to go back. If your grandma finds out that you¡¯re missing, she¡¯s gonna kill me,¡± Lilly put the four ghosts into the jar of souls and stretched her body. She said with a childish voice, ¡°Okay,¡± It was hard to believe that Lilly was the one who defeated the evil ghost with a purple sledgehammer! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ire was still arguing with her husband in the kitchen. The two kept their voices down. While ire wasining, her husband was sneering, and neither of them was solving the problem. Lilly sighed, shook her head, and said, ¡°Miss ire, we¡¯re heading home now!¡± Only then did ire remember that she was boiling water, and quickly said, ¡°Ah, you¡¯re going back? Let me make some tea for you,¡± Lilly waved her hands and dissipated the bad aura from her body. After thinking about it, she said, ¡°Miss ire, you shouldn¡¯t regret the decisions you¡¯ve made in life! Don¡¯t get confused or you¡¯ll be targeted by ghosts!¡± After speaking, she turned to ire¡¯s husband, ¡°Sir, my Grandma said that someone who knows how to me people instead of doing something to help is useless!¡± Lilly finished speaking, waved goodbye, and left with her father. ire and his wife froze. ire¡¯s husband sat on the sofa in silence. After a long pause, he finally said, ¡°I think you should set boundaries with your parents and your brother,¡± ¡°You paid for your brother¡¯s house,¡± ¡°You paid for your father¡¯s medical bills and your father wants you to buy a burial plot. Do you think you¡¯re gonna be supporting your family financially for the rest of your life?¡± ire but her lips. ¡°No, I swear this will be thest time I spend money on my dad¡­¡± Her husband sneered, ¡°Oh really? What if your mom fell sick and your brother has no money? Would you pay for it? Or, what if your brother has a baby and there was an ident, and asks you for money? Would you lend them your money?¡± ire choked, she was speechless. Her husband continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to interfere with your family¡¯s affairs because they¡¯re too annoying. But I think Lilly had a point, I was wrong as well,¡± ¡°However, you need to take advantage of this time to set a boundary. The plot is 250,000 dors, right? We¡¯ll only pay 150,000 dors. This is my suggestion, and if you don¡¯t take my advice, let¡¯s divorce. I¡¯ll take L with me too,¡± ire panicked. Seeing that she was crying, ire¡¯s husband turned around and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want you to cut, ties with your parents or neglect them. Do you think it¡¯s worth it to sacrifice so much for them? I just want you to understand your responsibilities and set a boundary with them,¡± ire was silent for a long time and was about to speak. At this time, the door opened. Ken came out yawning, and asked, ¡°ire, have you made breakfast?¡± He was so angry with his sisterst night that he did not eat yesterday. He was hungry now. ¡°How strange, why are you here?¡± Ken remembered his brother¨Cinw persuading her sister not to pay the burial plot and asked sarcastically. After finishing speaking, he stopped looking at him and went into the kitchen to look for food. He frowned and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you made breakfast yet, ire? I¡¯m so hungry, can you buy me some food downstairs? I want¡­¡± for ire¡¯s husband sneered, ¡°Go buy it yourself, you¡¯re not a little kid anymore. Stop being a brat and don¡¯t pester your sister anymore,¡± Ken was unhappy. It¡¯s none of his business. He hated his brother¨Cinw the most. He was mean and indifferent, spoke harshly, and interfered with everything, even his sister¡¯s money. Ken looked down on him as he thought he could be arrogant because he could earn a living. He thought that wealthy people were snobbish and his sister was being manipted by her husband. ¡°Can you not interrupt me when I¡¯m talking to my sister? She¡¯s like a mom to me, what¡¯s wrong with me being coquettish with her?¡± As soon as he finished his sentence, ire¡¯s mother came out of her room. She saw ire and her husband. She then said, ¡°Oh, Sam¡¯s here, have you eaten?¡± Usually, ire woulde back from buying groceries at this time. However, the atmosphere seemed to be a little off. The old man was targeted by the evil spirit and almost lost his breath. He turned over and coughed. violently. ire heard him coughing and wanted to get him water. Ken held a ss of water and said, ¡°Allow me,¡± The coughing did not stop for a while, and the olddy followed in and helped the old man up. ¡°Sam¡¯s here? It¡¯s so early though, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Sam spoke bluntly, ¡°Mom and Dad, I came here today to make things clear, don¡¯t me me for being straightforward¡­¡± He paused for a moment, then suddenly asked. ¡°Will this house belong to ire in the future?¡± Everyone was stunned. This topic was confusing. But the old man felt ufortable. He was alright with it if ire did not want to buy his burial plot in Greenhill Cemetery. But now, he was asking if ire would get the house after he died. He hesitated and said, ¡°Your mother and I bought this house together¡­ ire¡¯s married to you anyway and I don¡¯t think both of you need this house¡­¡± ire was stunned. Although she never thought of getting her parents¡® house if they died¡­. they never thought about her¡­ She looked at her mother. The olddy did not have time to think about it too much, so she stammered, ¡°ire, we¡¯re not saying that we won¡¯t be giving this house to you. It¡¯s just that your brother doesn¡¯t have any savings¡­ You and Sam are capable enough to afford your own houses¡­ So, we¡¯re giving it to your brother. I know that you must feel wronged¡­ But your brother isn¡¯t married yet and what if he wants kids in the future. ire was dumbfounded. Although she did not think of inheriting the house, that answer sent a chill down her spine. She did not know that this was just the beginning¡­. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Unheard Daughter After listening to his father¨Cinw and mother¨Cinw, Sam took a look at ire. Seeing that she was upset and could no longer stand after hearing what her parents said, he held ire¡¯s hand and ushered her to sit down. He sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve known that you¡¯ve made your daughter sacrifice everything and you don¡¯t want to make up for it?¡± Ken became angry. Sam came to our ce to talk about how we should split the property. Why doesn¡¯t he ask everyone if any of their daughters wanted to snatch the family¡¯s property after getting married? He¡¯s so snobbish! ¡°Sam, my dad isn¡¯t dead yet!¡± He said angrily, ¡°I think my sister¡¯s been calctive recently because of you!¡± Sam was furious. ¡°Since your father¡¯s still alive, why did you force her to buy a burial plot?¡± The old man coughed violently. -The old man was trembling and his eyes were cloudy, ¡°I¡¯ve never asked ire to buy me a burial plot. ire¡¯s just being filial¡­ I¡¯m so sorry you had to argue because of me. I only have a few days left and I hope all of you are happy. You can bury me anywhere after I die, don¡¯t worry about it.. ire felt suffocated and remained silent. Ken said angrily, ¡°Sam, would it kill you not to make my dad disappointed? We¡¯re supposed to be filial as their children, and buying a burial plot for my Dad is our responsibility. * ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Sam was unmoved and expressed his opinion, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you shouldn¡¯t be filial. Since both of you are their children, you can¡¯t just let ire fork out the money. The price of the plot is 250000 dors. ire will pay 150000 dors while you can pay the rest,¡± Ken opened his mouth. He felt that his brother¨Cinw was menacing and he did not know what to say. He lowered his head, and after a while, he said dully, ¡°I don¡¯t have money! I earn 4000 dors a month and I can barely afford my expenses. I don¡¯t have much savings either¡­¡± Sam said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I said what I said. It¡¯s okay to be filial to your parents, but you can¡¯t just suck on ire¡¯s blood. I¡¯ll divorce her if you insist she pays the full price,¡± ire¡¯s parents were stunned and looked at her anxiously. They did not care if ire brought her husband to quarrel with them. However, it was too horrible to say that they were sucking their daughter¡¯s blood! ire finally spoke. ¡°Mom and Dad, I¡¯ll pay for the plot, Ken and ire¡¯s parents heaved a sigh of relief. Blood was thicker than water after all. ire would not ignore them, But she asked with a smile, ¡°But if this is the case, Sam and I will be divorced, and I need to take care of my daughter. Can you make room for me at home?¡± The olddy was confused, ¡°Huh?¡± while the old man stuttered. The olddy, huh? With a sound, he was stunned, and the old man faltered. Ken frowned and said, ¡°ire, there are no more rooms in the house. Mom and Dad share a room and I have my room. There are a lot of books in the study room too,¡± ire looked at the olddy. Her mother let her down again. She hesitated and sighed, ¡°Sam¡¯s new house hasn¡¯t been renovated yet¡­ If he gets married in two years and has a child, you could help him take care of the baby and¡­¡± The most important thing was when they talked to the bride about the dowry, Ken¡¯s partner said she did not want to associate with ire¡­ If she lived at home, Ken¡¯s partner would not be happy. The olddy wiped her tears, thinking it was too difficult. ire¡¯s father said, ¡°ire, if you lived with your sister¨Cinw, it would be unreasonable¡­ Others will laugh at you. Why don¡¯t you rest in a house outside¡­¡± She¡¯s not short of money anyway, she could rent a house for one or two thousand dors and it would be enough for ire and her daughter to live in. Cl¨¢ire understood them and looked at her parents with tears in her eyes, ¡°If it¡¯s like this¡­ Then where¡¯s my home?¡± She thought that no matter how much her parents loved her younger brother, they still treated her as their daughter. She did not expect to be treated like an outsider when they were discussing how the properties should be divided. However, when it came to money and effort, everything ire did was what she was supposed to do. Everyone was feeling down. The olddy begged as she looked at Sam, ¡°Sam, please think about it again. What would happen to your daughter if you divorced ire? She would no longer have parents¡­ You should love ire more since she suffered so much!¡± Sam stood up and said coldly, ¡°I bought the house with my own money and if we divorced, she would have to move out. I don¡¯t intend to share a penny with her.¡± He paused for a moment and said sarcastically, ¡°You don¡¯t even love your daughter but you expect an outsider to love her. Why should I?¡± He left after that. The family were looking at each other. Ken said, ¡°Whatever! It¡¯s good that you left him, you don¡¯t need him! He doesn¡¯t know how to talk and doesn¡¯t respect the elderly! ire¡¯s gonna suffer if she stays with him!¡± ¡°ire, after divorcing him, you should rent a house in ourmunity and we¡¯ll live together! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of L!¡± ire chuckled, looked at them, picked up her bag, and left without saying anything. ?Nowork avable now. Please check yourworki After she closed the door, she cut ties with her family. ire thought of what Lilly said. She should clear her mind whenever she feels confused. Only then did she realize that she was not better than a child as Lilly was more aware of what was happening than her. Grace brought the spiritpass and went downstairs to where ire was. She was collecting ghosts. Grace knew that she was not very strong. However, the sun was out and the Ghost Festival had passed. She could do it! Grace came downstairs and bumped into ire. ¡°Miss,¡± her voice was cold, ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡± Upon seeing the girl, ire wiped away her tears and asked in surprise, ¡°Uh, do I know you?¡± Grace¡¯s face was cold, and she nodded, ¡°I need to see your father,¡± ire was stunned, ¡°Huh?¡± She looked upstairs hesitantly and bit her lips. She did not want to go up. My dad lived in 1908. I¡¯ll scan the ess card for you, you should go up by yourself. ¡°My dad is up there, 1908, I¡¯ll help you check the door, go up by yourself!¡± Grace¡¯s eyes were cold, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay,¡± The reason why she marked ire was because she was afraid of scaring the ghost. She was worried that the evil spirit would run away and not be found during the Ghost Festival. ire was now useless to her. ire swiped the ess card, and Grace went in. Grace was emotionless and as cold as ice. Just when she turned around to thank her, she noticed that the talisman she ced on ire was gone. Grace was taken aback. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Stealing Kills, How Shameless Grace had a bad feeling about this. She did not bother to thank her and hurried upstairs. She knocked on the door and everyone in the family had dark faces as they were unhappy. The old man sat on the sofa while coughing violently as if he was out of breath. Meanwhile, the olddy served him tea and patted him on the back while wiping away her tears. However, Grace did not care about these things. What happened to them was none of her business¡­ However, her heart went cold as the evil spirit of the old man was gone. She even saw it clinging to his neck yesterday. Ken asked impatiently. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Grace left without looking back, and said, ¡°Wrong house,¡± Grace was furious as she turned around. Who snatched her kill in the middle of the night? She was so mad because she came here early but the ghost was gone. Grace clenched her fists tightly, her face turned red with anger, and grew furious. She could not bear it as she saw the ghost first and she was supposed to collect it today. She did not expect someone to steal her kill in the middle of the night! How shameless! ire followed Sam, and the two returned home one after another. Sam took a shower and wore casual clothes. He sat on the sofa. ¡°Tell me, what do you want,¡± He said, frowning. ire felt her nose tingling. ¡°I made a mistake, a huge one,¡± She looked around nkly, only to realize that what the old saying was true. Both the son and daughter have homes. But once the daughter was married, she no longer had a home. She was an outsider in her husband¡¯s household and a guest in her mother¡¯s household. She used tough at that saying, but she realized it was true now. ire was disappointed and forced a smile, but sobbed, ¡°I have no home. I have had no home since I married,¡± got ire covered her face and cried bitterly. Sam bit his lips, hugged her, andforted her. Although he was silent, ire could not help crying. But what was the use? She thought about her husband¡¯s and mother¡¯s family, she forgot to think She thought about her husband¡¯s family and her mother¡¯s family. The only thing she did not think about was herself. She took care of Sam¡¯s parents, her daughter, and her parents, but she never took care of herself. Money can be earned back if she was scammed. But after she had seen through her parents, it meant that she was dumb for sacrificing herself. Sam was hard¨Cspoken and had a soft heart. He said impatiently, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll get the real estate certificateter, and remove my name on it, okay?¡± What he meant was his home was also her home. He said so as he did not know how to put it in nice termis. He continued to ask. ¡°Do you know what to do in the future? How much would you pay if your parents wanted you to buy a burial plot?¡± ire choked and said, ¡°150000 dors,¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Sam was speechless. ire continued to sob, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Sam sneered, ¡°What if your brother took 150,000 dors and bought a small plot?¡± Did that mean she had to pay for it? ire was stunned for a moment, and cried violently. ¡°I¡¯ll pay him only after he signs the contract,¡± Only then was Sam satisfied. He wanted to say something else but kept quiet. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± He picked her up and walked to the bedroom. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want you to neglect your parents, but I just want you to be careful. We can pay 60 percent while your brother should pay at least 40 percent since he¡¯s useless,¡± ire realized that he cared for her. She thought that his previous lectures were annoying. However, she now realized that it was okay for her to be a snobbish and calctive person once in a while. If she did not care about the money she paid, it would all be a mess. ¡°I got it,¡± she said. Sam touched her cold hands, wrapped her up in a nket, and closed his eyes, ¡°Hurry up and sleep for a while, I have a meeting at eight o¡¯clockter.¡± ire was a little speechless, Can you¡­ loosen the nket first¡­ ire was also extremely tired. When she woke up, she received a call from her younger brother. Turned out that her father was sent to the ICU because of a cerebral hemorrhage due to his agitation. Ken told her toe over quickly. ire was not in a hurry and left after eating. The first thing Ken did when he came up was to hand her the payment slip. ire took a look and it was thirty¨Ctwo thousand dors. She said, ¡°I will pay seventy¨Ctwo thousand dors, and you¡¯ll pay the rest.¡± Ken was stunned, ¡°I don¡¯t have money!¡± ire turned to pay the fee. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t have four thousand and eight dors in your bank ount,¡± She only paid seventy¨Ctwo thousand dors, and Ken vomited blood. He had to pay the rest by himself, he felt like his heart was bleeding. The old man stayed in the ICU for two days and it cost nine thousand dors. But his sister no longer listened to him, and Ken was so annoyed. After leaving the ICU, he disappeared without paying the fee, thinking that his sister would pay it when she came. Unexpectedly, ire visited the old man, gave him a meal, and left. The old man wanted her to take care of him at night, and she said that she had to go to work. The old man¡¯s old eyes became dark, and he remained silent, looking very depressed. The olddy sighed andined: ¡°Are you satisfied? You made your daughter distant!¡± The old man suffered from a cerebral hemorrhage, and his hands were trembling. He did not say anything about his son refusing to pay the bill but keptining about his daughter. However, it was no useining. Eventually, he did not dare to be hospitalized anymore so, he hurried to be discharged. When he saw that the bill was 48000 dors and ire only paid 28000 dors, Ken disappeared without paying the remaining 19000 dors. The olddy called ire, and ire refused to answer her. Then, she decided to look for Ken. However, they could not find Ken anywhere, and he could not stand it anymore. He paid the bill with his savings. Only then did ire know that the old man turned out to be rich. As soon as the old man got home, hey in bed and could not get up. Ken urged ire to buy a burial plot, telling her to pay 150000 dors. ire insisted on having a look at the contract, and Ken¡¯s n was in vain. Greenhill Cemetery¡¯s 4 square foot plot had decreased to 100000 dors. Ken thought that he would get the 4 square foot plot that cost 150000 dors and even negotiated with the sales department. That way, he did not need to pay for it, and he could get 50000 dors in return¡­ When ire looked at the contract, she sneered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a filial son? Didn¡¯t you want to buy the big plot?¡± Kenined: ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re paying? How could you me me? I would buy the big plot if I had the money. You¡¯re too selfish! I¡¯ve never seen such a calctive sister!¡± ire did not bother to talk to him. After signing the contract, she transferred 60000 dors. Ken had no money, so he had to ask the old man for it, and the old man paid the remaining 40000 dors. The old man was in tears, he was old, why did he still need to work hard? He could not even get up. what else did he want from him¡­ He thought that he would be able to enjoy some blessings after death, but did not expect¡­ The more the old man thought about it, the more he regretted it. If he did not allow ire to get married so early, he would still have something left. Daughters were outsiders as long as they were married. He realized that the saying was true. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Speeding on the Road In the Crawford family, Bettany overheard that two days ago, it seemed that a thief came in over the wall, and the dogs barked in the servant building. During breakfast, she nagged, ¡°The servant said on July 15th, a thief came in over the wall and seemed to be carrying two sacks, but the servant didn¡¯t find anything missing, and he didn¡¯t see anyone else¡­ Did any of you lose anything?¡± Lilly and Josh were taken aback for a moment. Two sacks? Hugh frowned, id: check the surveince? Are you sure he came in with two sacks or did he leave the mansion with two sacks?¡± A thief came in by climbing over the wall? That¡¯s impossible. Wealthy people lived in that area and the security was tight. Not to mention that the Crawford family also hired a security team to guard the mansion. Besides, even if they were robbed, the thief could never bring everything out of the house¡­ Bettany¡¯s face was strange, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it was a coincidence that the surveince system was downst night?¡± Josh choked and coughed violently. ke ced a ss of water in front of Josh and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can recover the footageter,¡± Bettany nodded, ¡°Please do so. I feel like it¡¯s pretty weird, and it would be best if nothing happened,¡± ke agreed. Josh was dumbfounded. How did his uncle not react when Bettany said it to him? It was he who climbed over the wall that morning. And the two sacks on his shoulders were him and Lilly. Drake and Anthony were expressionless as if they knew everything. Lilly put down her cutlery, and said obediently, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m full!¡± Josh followed her and said, ¡°I¡¯m full too!¡± Bettany was startled, ¡°But you¡¯ve only eaten a little,¡± Lilly replied, ¡°I¡¯m celebrating Quinnie¡¯s birthday with Uncle Jonas today!¡± She did not want to be full because she wanted to have cake. Bettany seemed to have remembered something and patted herself on the forehead, ¡°I almost forgot about it. Uncle Jonas is on the set today, and I will send you thereter.¡± Ghost Festival was over, everyone had gone back to work, including Bryson and the others. Liam and Edward went to the construction site early, and Gilbert was incredibly busy. Lilly nodded and ran upstairs, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going to change my clothes!¡± Bettany was also full, she put down her cutlery and followed her. She reminded ke, ¡°Remember to check the surveince!¡± ke noddedzily as if saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± It is impossible to investigate the matter, or else he might reveal the truth. He must not let the olddy know that he took Lilly out that morning and came back to the Mansion by climbing over the walls. The olddy would have strangled him. When everyone left. Josh asked nervously, ¡°Uncle ke, you won¡¯t restore the footage, won¡¯t you?¡± ke replied, ¡°Hmm, what do you think?¡± Josh was quiet. ke stood up and rubbed Josh¡¯s head gently, ¡°We¡¯re men, we should be calm when something happens,¡± After finishing speaking, he flicked his green coat and walked out in a carefree manner. After a while, he drove an SUV and vanished as he drove further. Josh muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not a man, I¡¯m a little boy,¡± Hmph, little boys aren¡¯t bad. Lilly changed into a little ck dress and thought it was not appropriate for the asion since she was celebrating Quinnie¡¯s birthday. She changed into a red dress. Lilly thought that it was not appropriate to wear red since Quinnie was the protagonist of her party. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She immediately changed into a blue tutu skirt, and she was satisfied. Polly stood on the table, tilted his head and looked at Lilly with beady eyes, and sang sweetly, ¡°ck, white, red, yellow, purple, green, blue, gray¡­ There are so many styles to choose from¡­¡± Lilly giggled, found a pair of white loafers and put them on, then picked up ab to tie her hair. Her movements were clumsy, and her hair was still a mess after tying it for a long time. ¡°Hmph!¡± She threw theb angrily, and said with a bitter face, ¡°Why is it so difficult to tie my hair?¡± She knew how to put on clothes, and shoes, brush her teeth, and wash her face. She just did not know how to tie her hair. She looked at Polly and thought about something, ¡°How about cutting off my hair a little?¡± The more Lilly thought about it, the more she thought it was a good idea. She thought that she would not need to tie her hair if her hair was short. She immediately looked for the scissors in the small cab. When she finally found the scissors, she was about to cut her hair off in front of the mirror. Hannah opened the door and came in. She held a kite and said to Lilly excitedly, ¡°Lilly, let¡¯s fly kites!¡± Then, she saw Lilly was about to cut her hair. She froze and asked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lilly exined, ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome to tie my hair, so I wanna cut it short,¡± Hannah became excited and threw the kite away. She climbed onto the stool with a grunt, and said, ¡°Right? Tying my hair is too troublesome. I wanna cut mine too! I wanna go bald!¡± That way, I don¡¯t need to wash my hair anymore! Lilly was speechless. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea¡­ ¡°You¡¯ll be a monk if you go bald.¡± She said, and corrected, ¡°A nun.¡± Hannah did not care if she was a nun, she was willing to be one as long as she did not need to wash her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t you think all small people are bald? Look at Megamind! He looks so good when he¡¯s bald! Please call me Megamind from now on!¡± Hannah did not know she was going to regret her actions. Lilly was stunned.. Polly shook its body, ¡°Drip, drip, drip¡­ We love you! Drip, drip, drip! You¡¯re smart¡­¡± Hannah immediately asked, ¡°Do you wanna go first? 1 wanna go first if you don¡¯t wanna cut yours,¡± Lilly nodded, ¡± Of course, I¡¯m cutting my hair, I just don¡¯t wanna go bald,¡± Lilly felt that having a bald head was not good¨Clooking and would feel cold. Lilly started cutting her bangs. The scissors she was using were made for arts and crafts and were not sharp. That way, it could prevent them from cutting their hands. Lilly struggled with it and only cut a small portion of it. : Hannah shook her head, ¡°No, you¡¯re not supposed to cut it like this!¡± Hannah took the scissors and began to demonstrate, ¡°This is how you¡¯re supposed to do it,¡± She wanted to show off her skills in front of Lilly but the scissors were blunt, and struggled to cut her hair. She felt ashamed and tried harder. Eventually, she managed to cut her hair. ¡°Look!¡± She held her hair proudly. At that moment, the two of them were so immersed in cutting their hair, they forgot what they were supposed to do. They grew more excited the more they cut it. When Bettany entered the room, she was dumbfounded. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lilly trembled in fright, and the scissors fell to the ground. She put her hands behind her back and shook her head repeatedly, ¡°We¡¯re not doing anything, Grandma,¡± Bettany looked at their horrible hair and twitched. Help¡­ She was about to have a heart attack. Their hair looked like it had been gnawed by a dog. Hannah was worse, as the middle part of her hair was bald. Hannah did not know she was in trouble, and asked happily while looking in the mirror, ¡°Grandma, do I look good?¡± Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Uncles Learn to Tie Hair The olddy looked up to the sky at a 45¨Cdegree angle and She counted Hannah¡¯s age, Hannah was five years old! wept. Children did not know about these things and they tend to cut their hair out of curiosity. Even Jean did it when she was 3 years old. Hannah was already 5 years old! She must be missing out on some brain cells. At least Lilly was better tHannahnah. Maybe their hair can be saved if I brought them to a salon. Bettany twitched her eyelids, ¡°DO you think you are good girls after cutting your hair like this? Both of you¡­e out right now,¡± Lilly and Hannah went out obediently down and stood in the corridor. ¡°Who started it?¡± Bettany asked. Hannah stepped forward bravely, and stretched out her hand, ¡°I did!¡± Lilly hurriedly waved her hands, ¡°No, I started it! I said that I wanted to cut my hair!¡± Bettany did not know if she was supposed tough or get mad at them. Eventually, she brought out her phone and took some pictures. In case of any unexpected situation, maintainposure and take a picture first. Then, share it in your story. ¡°Snap!¡± The image of the two girls with bad haircuts standing guiltily next to the corridor would remain permanent in the photos. Bettany sent the photo to the family group, and the group exploded with replies. Anthony and Liam responded with a question mark, Bryson sent a gif of someone spitting out coffee, and Jonas was speechless while Edward jokingly asked, ¡°When did this hairstyle be popr?¡°. Gilbert also responded, ¡°Give me back my cute girls!¡± while ke replied, ¡°Not bad, it shows their personality,¡± Bettany put away her phone. Just as she was about to rub her forehead, she remembered that she had already put on makeup. She then waved her hand helplessly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go get your haircut,¡± After an hour, a little boy and girl walked out of the salon. Hannah¡¯s hairstyle made her look like a boy. Meanwhile, the other girl was Lilly. She could no longer tie her hair up into a bun so, the hairstylist styled her hair into a cute short bob. 1/4 After washing up at home, Bettany took Lilly to the set. Jonas saw Lilly from a distance and went over to look at her. He heaved a sigh of relief after finding her adorable niece was still there. Lilly¡¯s short hair reached her ears and her bangs were pretty short, but she still looked adorable anyway. She looked cuterpared to when she had a bun on her head. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jonas caressed her head, ¡°Why did you cut your hair all of a sudden?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Lilly scratched her hair and said, ¡°Lilly doesn¡¯t wanna tie her hair, it¡¯s too difficult,¡± Jonas finally knew the reason. Jonasughed and said, ¡°Uncle Jonas will tie it for you the next time, okay?¡± Lilly nodded happily. Jonas took a photo of Lilly and sent it to the family group. He added in the caption, ¡°Lilly said it was difficult to tie her hair, so she cut it herself,¡± All of her uncles were speechless upon knowing the reason. Once they got it, they were going to learn how to tie long hair. Anthony who was in thepany ordered, ¡°Charlie, find me some tutorials on how to tie hair,¡± Charlie was dumbfounded. Anthony added, ¡°For little girls,¡± Charlie replied, ¡°Oh, it must be for Little Miss Crawford,¡± Edward was at the construction site and saw a young man with long hair who was cking off. He said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll tie your hair from now on!¡± The young man was frightened and confused. After five minutes, the man had some two crooked buns on his head. He cried, ¡°Mr. Edward, can I go to work now?¡± After Gilbert was done with his ward wounds, he tied two buns for the female patients in the ward before getting off work. Eventually, he became more proficient in it and nodded in satisfaction. Thedies in the ward were smiling as they thought the service in the hospital had improved and they got their hair tied in the hospital. They even felt that it was worth it since Gilbert was the one tying their hair. Bettany was the only one who regretted it. She was usually the one who helped Lilly tie her hair! Please trust her¡­ She felt regret because she trusted Lilly too much when she said she wanted to do things on her own¡­ At the Woods family, Quinnie was sitting on the sofa surrounded by well¨Cknowndies. Everyone was chatting away. Quinnie¡¯s mother had just returned from her trip and sat between them. She chatted andughed with them. Quinnie was absent¨Cminded, she looked at her phone from time to time, and then at the door. Why isn¡¯t she here yet¡­.. She prepared a cake with less sugar and her homemade honey for Lilly and kept them in the fridge. She also made chocte pudding and cupcakes because she did not know which one Lilly liked more. Quinnie¡¯s mother was puzzled. What¡¯s wrong with Quinnie? She looks restless and is looking forward to someone¡­ Does she have a boyfriend? How could Quinnie have a boyfriend behind her back? She had only been traveling for a couple of months. Quinnie¡¯s mother regained her spirits and asked, ¡°What are you looking at, Quinnie?¡± Quinnie responded with a ¡°Huh?¡± and continued, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mom,¡± Thedies next to Quinnie¡¯s mother joked, ¡°Quinnie, aren¡¯t you 24 this year? Do you have a boyfriend? Are you waiting for him toe?¡± Quinnie almost spat out her drink, ¡°Ew, no way!¡± Why would she want a boyfriend when she had Lilly? She had never gotten a boyfriend, let alone getting married. All she thought about was how to skip getting married and give birth to an adorable baby like Lilly. Quinnie thought of Lilly¡¯s buns and could not wait to see her. Why were other people¡¯s sisters more adorable than her own? Quinnie looked at her sister who stood in the corner. She asked, ¡°Gracie, can you smile for once?¡± Grace was attractive, but had a distant demeanor. Grace paused for a while and said stubbornly, ¡°I¡¯m not Gracie!¡± Quinnie pouted as her sister was not adorable, she wanted another one. Quinnie¡¯s mother nced at her, who was filled with curiosity, and deep down she knew that her eldest 34 daughter must have a boyfriend! Even if she did not have one, there must be someone who adored her¡­ At this time, Grace was sitting alone in a corner. She had a cold expression, she was different from other kids. Grace was cool and had a hint of impatience. She fiddled with the spiritpass in her hand. Suddenly, she stopped fiddling with it and squinted.. The person who stole my ghost is here? Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Ghost Hunting at Midnight, I Won¡¯t Sleep! Upon hearing that Lilly wasing, Quinnie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she rushed out to wee her. When Quinnie¡¯s mother saw Quinnie this excitedly, she stood up calmly and followed her. Lilly entered the Woods family¡¯s house and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± She saw the house decorated with pink flowers, teddy bears, hearts, stars, and candies¡­ It was cute and dreamy! Anthony seemed to remember something, and asked, ¡°Lilly, did you receive the teddy bear bouquet I gave you that day?¡± He had forgotten about it because of Jean. Lilly nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, I did, thank you, Uncle Jonas!¡± Jonas feltfortable after hearing that. He could not bear Lilly to like others¡® teddy bears more than his gift. Quinnie walked out before they could enter the house. Quinnie could not hide her joy and froze when she saw Lilly. Did Lilly cut her hair? That¡¯s¡­ so adorable! ¡°Lilly!¡± Quinnie hugged her, ¡°Wow, you got a new haircut! It¡¯s so pretty!¡± ¡°Thank you foring to my birthday party. I prepared cupcakes, homemade honey, cupcakes, and chocte pudding. Which one do you want to eat first?¡± Lilly felt hungry and asked impatiently, ¡°Can we eat them all together?¡± Quinnie suddenly felt that her hard work was not in vain, and happily carried Lilly to the dining area. Jonas looked at the gift he brought and noticed that he had not given Quinnie her birthday present yet. He did not even have the chance to talk to her. At this moment, he wondered if Quinnie wanted Jonas toe or if she just wanted to see Lilly. He was about to find a ce to sit down when Quinnie¡¯s parents came over. QUinnie¡¯s father greeted him as he was one of the eight brothers of the Crawford family. Quinnie¡¯s mother looked at Jonas, and the more she observed him, the more satisfied she became. Jonas wore gold¨Crimmed sses and he looked elegant. He looked amazing. Quinnie did not know that her parents misunderstood her. She brought Lilly to the dining area to eat. Grace pretended to change her position and paid attention to Lilly from the moment she entered the house. So this is the little practitioner from the Crawford family. She doesn¡¯t look professional, why did she steal my ghost the other day? Lilly took a bit of the cake and approached Quinnie. She whispered to her, ¡°Quinnie, is that your sister? Why does she keep staring at me?¡± Does she want to have cake too? Are you done catching ghosts? Why are you eating cake? Hmph! For some reason, Lilly had a feeling that Grace was picking on her. It was as if Grace wanted to bully her every time she saw her. Lilly finally understood why Polly kept wanting to step on Tortoise whenever he saw him. Quinnie replied, ¡°She¡¯s Gracie, my younger sister. Don¡¯t mind her, she¡¯s a little weird,¡± Lilly tilted her head, ¡°Why did you say she¡¯s weird?¡± Quinnie gossiped as her expression became strange, ¡°My sister never cried. Not even when she was a baby. Every baby cries when they¡¯re born but not her,¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Wow! Then doesn¡¯t she cry when she falls?¡± Quinnie shook his head, ¡°Nope,¡± Lilly asked again, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she cry when someone hits her?¡± Quinnie said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t cry at all!¡± ¡°Her hand was scalded by boiling water when she was a kid. You can see that she still has a scar on the back of her hand. But after all that, she still didn¡¯t cry!¡± Lilly admired her immediately. How did she do it? Lilly knew not to cry when she fell. However, she could not withstand the pain and tears would force themselves out of her eyes. However, after all that, Grace did not cry. Lilly had a strange idea, she wanted to hit her. Lilly was startled by her intrusive thoughts and shook her head like a rattle. Quinnie saw Lilly thinking about something and then shook her head violently. Quinnie thought it was interesting and asked her, ¡°What are you thinking of, Lilly?¡± Lilly shook her head profusely, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing.¡± She thought for a while, picked up a cupcake, and said, ¡°Quinnie, does Gracie like cakes?¡± Quinnie was dumbfounded and said, ¡°Huh?¡± She pondered for a moment before replying to her, ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ Quinnie was not too sure either. Quinnie did not know what Grace liked as she was distant and did not like to talk. She did not even want to mor for food most children liked. Grace always ate what was in her ce so she did not know if Grace liked cake. Lilly jumped off the stool holding a cupcake. She said to Quinnie while running, ¡°Quinnie, I¡¯m gonna give Gracie a cupcake!¡± Before Quinnie had time to react, Lilly ran past her. Grace looked warily at Lilly who was approaching her. Lilly offered Grace a cupcake and said, ¡°Hi, Gracie,¡± Grace remained silent. Lilly continued, ¡°Do you like cupcakes?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Grace nced at Lilly coldly and then at the cupcake. Lilly added, ¡°I guess you don¡¯t¡­ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll eat them,¡± She swallowed the cupcake in a mouthful, Grace was speechless. How childish! Lilly sat next to her and asked curiously, ¡°Do you catch ghosts too, Gracie?¡± Grace frowned as she was unable to bear Lilly any longer, ¡°My name is Grace, not Gracie! Do manners at all?¡± Grace frowned, unable to bear it any longer: ¡°My name is Grace, not Grace! Are you polite?¡± Lilly was dumbfounded as Quinnie told her that her sister¡¯s name was Gracie. Although she was puzzled, Lilly quickly corrected herself, ¡°Okay, Grace¡­ Not Gracie, you have Grace red at her coldly and asked, ¡°You¡¯re the one who stole the foolish ghost from me that day?¡± Lilly was taken aback, ¡°Your foolish ghost? Why did you say I stole it? Why did you say it was yours?¡± Malignant spirits don¡¯t have masters, and even if they do, they would be marked. Grace gritted her teeth and emphasized, ¡°I saw it first,¡± Lilly understood why Gracie was mad at her. Turned out that was the case. She counted with her fingers, shook her head, and said, ¡°No, I saw it first,¡± Grace was furious. ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable, I marked Miss ire on July 14th,¡± Lilly added, ¡°I saw Miss ire on July 14th as well!¡± Grace was speechless, she did not expect Lilly to mess around with her and sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you stole my ghost, but you¡¯re unwilling to admit it,¡± Lilly was puzzled, ¡°I was the one who saw Miss ire first. I saw her at 9 o¡¯clock on July 14th and thought that there was a foolish ghost in her house, What about you?¡± Grace was stunned and dumbfounded. Turned out Lilly was the one who saw it first. Grace was even more furious¡­ Grace wanted to vomit blood, but she was wrong, so she had nothing to say. It turned out Lilly was not the one who stole her ghost, Grace was not diligent enough. To put it carefully, it was Grace who hesitated and did not dare to make a move that night. Thinking of it that way made her even more furious. Lilly continued to ask as if nothing had happened, ¡°So what time did you see her?¡± Grace gritted her teeth, ¡°You win, but you won¡¯t be so lucky next time,¡± After a pause, she said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Grace was more motivated to catch ghosts in the middle of the night, so she would not be sleeping! Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Chapter 304 A Room Full of Dolls Lilly was not as nervous as Grace and was rxed. Upon seeing Grace admit that she was not the one who found the foolish ghost first and felt awkward, Lillyforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Grace felt that she was trying to make her mad on purpose! Before she could say anything. Lilly asked again. ¡°Where do you keep your ghosts, Grace? Do you keep them in that room on the second floor?¡± Grace frowned and thought that Lilly was annoying. She stood up expressionlessly, not wanting to talk to Lilly at all. Quinnie came over with mango ice cream, just in time to see what Lilly was pointing at, and said, ¡°That¡¯s my room.¡± Lilly was stunned. It¡¯s Quinnie¡¯s room? Then why are there so many ghosts in it? Although the ghosts were not very powerful, they were not vengeful spirits at all¡­ However, there were any of them. They were spirits that were about to dissipate and their presence was so weak it was like they did not exist. ¡°Quinnie, can I go to your room?¡± Lilly was worried. She nced at Grace. Why didn¡¯t Grace notice there were so many ghosts in Quinnie¡¯s room? It seemed that Grace was not as powerful as she thought. Grace regained consciousness. There are ghosts in Quinnie¡¯s room? What a joke! Her spiritpass was normal when she was at home, how could it be possible? Quinnie looked happy and said, ¡°Of course, I have so many things in my room! Come with me, I¡¯ll show you!¡± She handed a cup of homemade honey to Lilly and poured herself a ss of it as well. She asked casually, ¡°Gracie, do you want some? You can get it yourself, it¡¯s in the fridge,¡± Grace was silent. -That was why she did not like to talk to her sister. She told Quinnie countless times not to call her Gracie! She turned around coldly and went upstairs. Lilly said that there were many ghosts in her sister¡¯s room. However, she did not believe it. Quinnie led Lilly to her room. When they reached the second floor, Quinnie opened the door. It was daytime, but the room was gloomy because the curtains were drawn. Quinnie turned on the light, and after being able to see Quinnie¡¯s room clearly, Lilly froze. Lilly saw many disy cases in the room and the cases were filled with various dolls. Quinnie¡¯s room was spacious. There were about seven or six disy cases and each of them had seven or eight tiers. Each tier had one or two dolls. Each doll has its own room, garden, and even pets. Lilly was shocked and said, ¡°Quinnie, are you collecting dolls¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Quinnie spoke like a kid sharing their toys, ¡°Do you collect dolls too? I¡¯m a hardcore doll collector and every doll here is customized and made by me so, they¡¯re unique,¡± Besides collecting dolls, Quinne also liked anime. She had two disy cases with figurines in them. Lilly could not detect any bad aura from the two disy cases that had figurines in them. However, she felt that there was a ghost hidden in every doll¡­. Lilly felt sluggish and since Quinnie was a hardcore doll collector, she whispered to Grace, ¡°Grace, can you see them?¡± Grace frowned, her voice was cold, ¡°Aren¡¯t they just dolls?¡± It was usual for toys to get possessed by a ghost/ Most of them were harmless unless the ghost wanted to y tricks on purpose. Some people find dolls scary, but some are crazy about them. It was a normal urrence, so why was she making a fuss about it? Lilly pointed to the nearest disy case, ¡°Can¡¯t you see it? There¡¯s a ghost in that doll,¡± Grace was about to say something when the pointer of the spiritpass she was holding started to drift. Her heart skipped a beat and raised her head. Grace was soaked with cold sweat when she saw it. A child was sitting on the disy case in front of her. She looked about 2 years old and stared at Grace curiously. The whole room was filled with ghost spirits aside from her. Some of them were hidden on the dolls, some were sitting on the edge of the disy case, some were floating on the ceiling, and some were spinning around¡­ Some ghosts were in the form of children, some of them were women and some were old people. The only thing they had inmon was that they were all female. Grace was struck by lightning. Quinnie¡¯s room had ghosts?! There were about seventeen or eighteen ghosts in the room. Grace began to question her existence. She was alright if she could not detect one or two ghosts. However, she failed to detect seventeen or eighteen ghosts! When did her skills get so terrible? Quinnie was still normal and brought one of her dolls out, ¡°Her name is Coco and she¡¯s nine years old. She¡¯s my favorite daughter.¡± Lilly asked. ¡°Quinnic, what¡¯s raising a doll?¡± Her little face was serious. Was what Quinnie did consider raising a doll? Pablo said that there were people in this world who raised ghosts for good luck, especially their neighbors¡­. But ording to Dudroinia¡¯s tradition, doing so would damage their morals and decrease their lifespan. Pablo once told her that there was a female celebrity raising a ghost so that she would be popr However, she did not know she had to pay a price¡­ Lilly was not sure whether Quinnie was doing what Pablo once told her. Upon seeing Lilly¡¯s serious face, Quinnie was amused. ¡°Oh, did you misunderstand something, Lillie? They¡¯re fake dolls and they¡¯re not real!¡± ¡°This is called collecting a doll, and there¡¯s amunity for people who love collecting dolls called the doll lovers¡®munity,¡± ¡°The doll lovers¡®munity can also be referred to as the doll collectors¡®munity. It¡¯s quite a niche community as fans who love anime wouldmission someone to customize their dolls. They would usually customize the doll¡¯s age, clothes, and looks. Eventually, it evolved to the doll lovers¡® community,¡± ¡°Oh. I see!¡± Quinnie happily exined, ¡°I¡¯ve spent so much money tomission someone to draw Coco¡¯s facial features and hired a makeup artist to put on makeup for her. I even designed most of her clothes and essories. Every single doll in here is unique and there would not be a duplicate,¡± Even if there was a duplicate, it meant that someone copied her. Quinnie showed Lilly arge drawing book and she realized that there were many figures drawn on it. ¡°This one is called a chibi doll and it¡¯s the mostplicated doll I¡¯ve ever designed. Her name is Melody and she¡¯s 18 years old. She has a vintage style¡­¡± ¡°I also made her clothes¡­¡± Lilly finally understood after listening to Quinnie¡¯s exnation. Quinnie¡¯s doll was like her rabbit. , may I td her on a whole¡± Ly ponerd at Eco Quitnar handed the doll to Lilly Lilly the dot the hols hands were warm and delicate, and there was an indescribable code when twok w De due made of y Lilly turned the doll around and examined n. Grace also picked up a doll and stared at it closely di should be made out of y right? It couldn¡¯t be made of ashes.¡­¡­. Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Chapter 305 You Have a Skill Issue Quinnie exined, ¡°There are many materials for making dolls, they¡¯re generally made of resin, stic, ceramic y, and many more. I won¡¯t talk about other niche ones. Different dolls are made of different proportions of materials. For example, the doll¡¯s texture might be different depending on the ratio of the material added when making it,¡± ¡°Imissioned an experienced doll maker and they make high¨Cquality dolls. Coco is 9 years old now and her body hasn¡¯t turned yellow yet. However, she has be more tender and delicate with time¡­¡± Quinnie looked at Coco fondly. Lilly pursed his lips and looked at the doll she was holding. ¡°Quinnie, I think something¡¯s wrong with this doll,¡± Quinnie said nervously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? It¡¯s impossible,¡± She hurriedly grabbed the doll and said, ¡°It was fine yesterday¡­¡± She flipped Coco around, only to find a tiny crack at the root of Coco¡¯s bun. The crack was incredibly tiny, it was a problem for Quinnie. Quinnie felt distressed, ¡°I see it now, I¡¯ll try contacting someone from the doll lovers¡®munity to see if they can fix it,¡± She told Lilly to wait for her and made a phone call. Lilly looked at Grace, ¡°Grace, do you see the problem?¡± Grace put down the doll and said coldly, ¡°There is no problem, the only problem is that the dolls attract a bad aura and caused many ghosts to lurk around,¡± She began to look around Quinnie¡¯s room. Was the position of Quinnie¡¯s room the cause of it? Or did she leave something impure here? Could Quinnie bring something impure to her room after filming? Grace did not realize that there was a ghost in this room before. Grace did not believe that her skill was that bad. She passed by the room several times but couldn¡¯t detect anything unusual. She assumed that the ghosts came into the room on the 14th of July¡­ However, if the ghosts came in on the 14th of July, how could she not notice it since she stayed at the Woods Vi for the past few days? Wouldn¡¯t it mean her skills were terrible? Grace¡¯s face was cold, and her heart copsed. Lilly looked at Grace who was walking around with her spiritpass and shook her head, ¡°You¡¯re still weak, Grace,¡± Grace was speechless. A trace of anger shed across her face. What do you mean weak? Who said I¡¯m weak? There was one condition for dolls to attract a bad aura. That is, the material used to make these dolls could attract a bad aura such as ashes. However, Lilly could tell if the dolls¡® materials were mixed with ashes or not! Grace said coldly, ¡°Do you think the dolls are made of ashes? I could¡¯ve detected it right away if they were? You¡¯ve guessed it wrong. I suggest you improve your skills. Do you watch too much TV? How could you say that the dolls are made of ashes?¡± Grace usually did not talk that much, but when she saw Lilly, she felt very upset for some reason. Lilly looked at her with sympathy, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re working so hard, turns out you have no skill at all.¡± Grace was furious. Uneptable! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Then what do you think?¡± She was a little bit angry. Lilly would usually not make people angry and even if she did, she would find out why they were mad and stopped making things worse. She could not help sticking out her tongue and making a face, ¡°I told you the dolls are made of human ashes but you wouldn¡¯t believe me,¡± Grace sneered, ¡°You¡¯re weak,¡± Grace believed in not judging a book by its cover but Lilly was not the case! She was convinced that there were no ashes in the dolls and she had her way of confirming it. If she said there were no ashes, then there were no ashes. She thought that Lilly was able to catch the foolish ghost because someone helped her. When Lilly heard this, she immediately snapped back, ¡°You¡¯re weak! You¡¯re weak! You have a skill issue!¡± Grace was so mad she clenched her fists. Lilly was testing her patience! Lilly pointed at the doll, ¡°The doll is made of ashes, look at it. Why won¡¯t you believe me? You have no skill!¡± Grace flipped the table, ¡°I said there aren¡¯t any ashes!¡± Grace did not believe she could not sense the ashes in the doll! Lilly eximed, ¡°I said the dolls are made of ashes!¡± Grace yelled, ¡°No they¡¯re not!¡± Lilly yelled back, ¡°Yes they are!¡± The two little girls were arguing like kids from elementary school. Jonas saw them arguing when he came to the second floor. ¡°Uh, what are you guys doing?¡± He asked. ¡°Why are you arguing?¡± Lilly pouted, ¡°I said she has no skill and she wouldn¡¯t admit it,¡± The angrier Grace got, the colder she became, and she mocked, ¡°Fine, fine, you¡¯re the best,¡± Lilly replied, ¡°Thank you!¡± Grace was so angry, she shook her sleeves and left. After she left, she came back and grabbed a doll then left once more. After Quinnie was done making a call, she saw Grace holding her doll and chased her out, ¡°Why are you holding my doll?¡± Grace did not look back. The dolls meant so much to Quinnie so she chased after Grace. Jonas looked at Lilly, ¡°Okay kid, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lilly left him for a few minutes and ended up arguing with another girl. Lilly was an obedient kid and why was she being strange? She even made Quinnie¡¯s sister mad. Lilly pointed to the disy cases, ¡°Look at the dolls, Uncle Jonas,¡± Jonas casually asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the dolls?¡± He nced at it indifferently, and it seemed that there was nothing wrong with them. Lilly continued, ¡°These dolls are haunted, they¡¯re made of human ashes.¡± Jonas froze and kept quiet. Jonas looked at the dolls in front of him and he felt like they were watching his every move. Jonas smiled stiffly, ¡°Are you joking, Lilly?¡± Lilly shook her head and looked at him seriously, ¡°No, I told Grace that the dolls are made of ashes and she didn¡¯t believe me, so we argued about it. She¡¯s also a practitioner but she couldn¡¯t even notice the ghosts in her house, so I told her that¡­ She has a skill issue¡­¡± Jonas was speechless. Could Quinnie¡¯s younger sister see ghosts too? He quickly thought of what Lilly said to Grace about her having a skill issue¡­ Jonas¡® mouth twitched, ¡°Who taught you that?¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes were pure and innocent, ¡°It was Daddy!¡± Jonas was speechless for a moment. At that moment, he witnessed Lillyi¡¯s return, and as he recalled her room filled with dolls, an inexplicable feeling of unease washed over him. Having worked alongside her for over six months, he could not help but sense an eerie aura¡­ Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Acting Cute, How Shameful! Lilly looked at the ghosts all over the room, and whispered, ¡°Uncle Jonas, can you help me distract Quinnie? I wanna get rid of all the ghosts,¡± Jonas nodded without hesitation, ¡°Okay,¡± Quinnie snatched the doll from Grace, but Grace grabbed ahold of the doll¡¯s shoes and she could not get it back. She cursed and looked angry, and then saw Jonas looking at her with a strange expression. ¡°Uhh¡­ What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Jonas?¡± Quinnie smiled at him politely. Jonas touched his nose, ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± A trace of doubt shed in Quinnie¡¯s eyes, and she was about to walk around him. But Jonas suddenly stretched out his hand and stopped her. ¡°Mr. Jonas?¡± Quinnie was taken aback. Jonas said, ¡°There was a scene you were supposed to film today but you¡¯re on leave. The director said. there were a few important scenes and I need to tell you about them,¡± Quinnie was puzzled. Today was her birthday. How could someone talk to her about work when it was her birthday? How ruthless¡­ In the room, Lilly was waving at the ghosts as she bounced around, ¡°Hi, hello, the ghosts over there¡­ Can you look over here?¡± The dull¨Clooking ghosts on the disy case by the window looked at her. Lilly said again, ¡°Come on, the ghosts there¡­ Can you look at me?¡± The ghosts in the disy cab at the end of the bed turned around dumbly. Their expressions were dull and stiff, only their eyes moved flexibly. Lilly, ¡°Boom! Swish!¡± All the ghosts were dumbfounded, ¡°Boom¡­ Swish?¡± -Lilly grinned and muttered something in a low voice, a golden light lit up in the room after a while. All the ghosts in the room stood up and walked slowly toward the golden light. The ghosts disappeared along with the golden light. Lilly caressed the jar of souls and said softly, ¡°You can¡¯t eat ghosts today because they¡¯re not evil spirits. Some of them were just lost and didn¡¯t know how to react. They can¡¯t even remember who they are¡­¡± Among them, it remained uncertain who was the individual encountered by others yet remained. invisible, and who was the presence burdened by the loss of a loved one, unable to move on. There¡¯s something wrong with Quinnie¡¯s dolls that attracted the souls who were about to perish. So, they seek nourishment from the dolls. Lilly thought about it and felt that this scene was inexplicably familiar, but she knew that she had never seen any dolls before¡­ She pouted and pinched the jar of souls. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about the dolls? Can you tell me about it, Mr. Jar?¡± The jar of souls remained silent. Although it had a mouth, it could not speak. Lilly sighed, ¡°You have to work hard, Mr. Jar. Unlike you, Polly knows how to speak now,¡± The jar of souls was quiet. Jonas struggled with his words. Not only did he talk about today¡¯s y, he even talked about the parts she did not act well in. Just when he was about to lose his hold, he was about to ask Quinnie about her opinion in the next sc¨¨ne. Lilly finally came out! Jonas was relieved. Quinnie also heaved a sigh of relief. Darling, help me! I don¡¯t know why but Your uncle has been talking to me about work for 10 minutes! Lilly blinked, ¡°Quinnie, you are back!¡± Quinnie hurried over and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into Gracie either, she snatched Coco¡¯s shoe¡­ I¡¯m speechless,¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Quinnie, where do you get your dolls made?¡± Quinned answered, ¡°The name of themunity is called Spring Friends¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Quinnie, don¡¯t get your dolls from thatmunity anymore! Their dolls aren¡¯t good,¡± Quinnie was puzzled. It¡¯s just a crack, it¡¯s not that big of a deal¡­ Although she could not shake off her suspicionspletely, the shop¡¯s ranking in her heart had undeniably dropped. Quinnie changed the topic, ¡°Lilly, why don¡¯t you eat with your uncle first, I¡¯ll take care of the doll,¡± Lilly nodded and gently reminded Quinnie, ¡°Quinnie, don¡¯t forget to draw the curtains. The dolls might feel uneasy if they don¡¯t see light,¡± Quinnie was taken aback, nodded, and watched Jonas pick Lilly up and go downstairs. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She returned to the room in confusion, not knowing why the room felt a little stuffy. Themunity said that it was next not to let the dolls be exposed to sunlight, or they would be prone to turn yellow and crack She made sure to keep the curtains closed, and due to her frequent filmingmitments, she often. resided in a nearby apartment dormitory provided by thepany. As a result, the dolls remained locked in the room for extended periods. Maybe Lilly¡¯s right¡­ Quinnie opened the curtains. She was not sure if it was just her imagination, but she had a peculiar feeling that the shadows cast behind the dolls appeared slightly distorted. However, upon closer inspection, everything seemed perfectly normal. ¡°How strange¡­¡± Quinnie put Coco away, took some photos of her, and sent them to the Spring Friendsmunity. She added, ¡°The crack is right here¡­ My sister took one of Coco¡¯s shoes, so please make a new pair of shoes for her¡­¡± The other person provided her with feedback, ¡°Miss y, we recognize your status in themunity. The Clover Comics Club will be hosting a nationwide doll exhibition inte July, and we would like to invite you as our first spokesperson. You can even bring along your two favorite dolls with you!¡± Quinnie was excited upon hearing that it was a doll exhibition. After inquiring about the specific dates and confirming her avability, she agreed without hesitation. Downstairs, Jonas brought a small te of fruit to Lilly, and asked, ¡°Did you collect all of them?¡± Lilly shook her head and corrected, ¡°I¡¯m not collecting them!¡± She exined: ¡°These ghosts are not vengeful spirits, they¡¯re all lonely ghosts who are about to dissipate¡­¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t reincarnate due to various reasons such as idental death, and as a result, they will wander forever in this world¡­ However, as time passes, they will fade into the air and gradually dissipate,¡± ¡°It¡¯s like the young girl you saw earlier, she fell ill and passed away. Refusing to be separated from her parents, she chose not to reincarnate. However, as the years went by, she gradually forgot the appearance of her parents¡­¡± ¡°She died in hospital, couldn¡¯t find her way home, and was drawn here,¡± Jonas¡¯s fingers were stiff. Sweetie, you don¡¯t need to talk about it in detail¡­ ¡°Do you want grapes? Uncle Jonas will get it for you,¡± Jonas said without changing his expression. Lilly tilted her head to look at him, ¡°Are you scared, Uncle Jonas? I won¡¯t continue if you¡¯re afraid,¡± Jonas replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just thought you were¡­ thirsty,¡± With a look of understanding, Lilly gently patted Jonas on the shoulder. Jonas was speechless. After an uneasy birthday party, Jonas quickly stood up and seized the opportunity to say goodbye to Quinnie¡¯s parents and bring Lilly back home. Quinnie suddenly said, ¡°Huh? Are you leaving this carly?¡± She was very reluctant and held Lilly¡¯s hand tightly. Quinnie¡¯s mother looked at her and thought that Quinnie was being too obvious. Can you be less obvious? She understood she was trying to befriend the child so that she could be closer to Jonas. Quinnie¡¯s mother smiled gently, ¡°Lilly seems to like Quinnie very much, Mr. Jonas, you should bring Lilly here more often,¡± She caressed Lilly¡¯s face as she spoke. She thought that Lilly was adorable. If only her younger daughter was half as adorable as Lilly¡­ As Grace came down the stairs, she witnessed her parents and sister gathered around Lilly, seemingly infatuated by her presence. She snorted coldly and turned away. How dare you act cutely? How Shameful! Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Lilly¡¯s Plea Lilly was eating watermelon when she noticed everyone saying goodbye. She then raised her head, ¡°Huh?¡± Why are we going back now? She did not want to go home¡­ Lilly missed the opportunity to hir Grace, or rather, she missed the chance to discuss the doll with her. Jonas. ¡°Alright then, goodbye,¡± Sporting a faint smile, he donned a ck suit adorned with exquisite, shimmering diamonds, an ensemble that exuded a subdued yet opulent aura. Despite his courteous appearance, there was still a hint of roguishness about him. It did not look like he was afraid of that ce and wanted to leave at all¡­ Lilly thought about it for a moment, ¡°Whatever,¡± Jonas was her uncle after all. If Jonas wanted to go home, Lilly would take him home. She would talk about the doll with Gracie¡­ No, Grace the next time! ¡°Goodbye, Mr. and Mrs. Woods!¡± Lilly waved, ¡°Goodbye, Quinnie!¡± At that moment, Grace was staring at Lilly silently by the railing. Lilly rolled smiled and waved at her, ¡°Goodbye, Gracie!¡± Grace was speechless. I told her my name isn¡¯t Gracie! Despite her parents and sisters referring to her as Gracie, Lilly¡¯s usage of that name only intensifies her disdain for it. Lilly looked for Josh the moment she reached home. ¡°Spring Friends Community?¡± Josh was stunned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± Lilly whispered in his ear, ¡°They make dolls using human ashes,¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Josh was taken aback. Instead of leaping to his feet, a shiver ran down his spine, causing goosebumps to cover his body. He could even sense the hairs on the top of his head bristle with an unsettling sensation. ¡°Spring¡­ Friends right?¡± Josh powered up theputer, mustering the strength to steady his trembling fingers, and proceeded to type the name into the search box. On the inte, Josh came across a brief introduction to the dollmunity. What struck him as odd was that numerous doll clubs provided detailed self¨Cintroductions and showcased a wide array of completed doll images. Apart from their address, phone number, and a handful of pictures featuring ssic dolls, there was nothing else of substance avable. As Josh revisited the forum, he looked at it carefully and said, ¡°This dollmunity has chosen a niche path¡­ It¡¯s pretty popr, and their dolls are highly realistic and they have lots of positive reviews from the customer¡­ However, each dolles with a hefty price,¡± He pointed to one of the photos, ¡°This doll is very popr on the Inte. It is very famous in the doll lovers¡®munity. It¡¯s made by Spring Friends too. The doll¡¯s name is Coco. The price of the doll is one million dors¡­not including costumes and essories,¡± Josh delved deeper into his research on the doll, meticulously factoring in the costs of essories and other additional items. To his astonishment, the total price amounted to over five million dors. Although the people in the doll lovers¡®munity liked dolls very much, there were not that many people who could spend that much money to make a doll. Lilly looked at the photo and gasped, ¡°This is Quinnie¡¯s doll!¡± Josh reacted, ¡°Uhh¡­¡± The dolls were of good quality. However, the people who made them had bad intentions. He asked Lilly, ¡°Would you like to visit their store?¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Josh to check the time and route, ¡°It¡¯s in the central office building of Pearl District, we can have a look. tomorrow,¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Can we sneak over the wall?¡± Josh¡¯s mouth twitched. That won¡¯t work¡­ Although his uncle was awesome and could carry both of them on his shoulders while climbing the wall, he would be busy during the day, just like the other uncles. If they asked their Grandma to go with them, she would watch their every move and it would be difficult for them to act. ¡°Let¡¯s go find go find my brother!¡± Even though they were both children, their grandma seemed to view his brother differently. In her eyes, his brother was perhaps perceived more like an adult. Drake was in the room. Upon hearing their ns to go shopping at Pearl District the following day, he did not even bother to raise his eyelids as he curtly replied, ¡°No.¡± He did not like shopping and crowded ces. Lilly begged, ¡°Would you please take us there, Drake? I¡¯ll bring you to a less crowded ce!¡± She also knew that Drake did not like crowded ces. She would take him to a ce filled with ghosts and guarantee that there would not be too many people there. Josh thought, ¡°How considerate,¡± Drake nonchntly turned a page of the book, he was calm and uttered, ¡°Go ask Grandma,¡± He thought that Bettany was so free, she would make Hugh film her dancing every day. Eventually, she got popr she gained 10000 fans. They should look for Bettany instead of him. He was busy and found reading more interesting than doing anything else. Feeling disappointed, Josh understood his brother well enough to know that if he had already said no, he would not change his mind and go along with the n. Just as he was thinking of another way, he wondered if their father was free. Lilly rubbed up against Drake and grabbed the corner of his shirt while begging him, ¡°Please, Drake,¡± Josh was speechless upon seeing that scene. He continued reading and ignored thempletely. Eventually, he agreed, ¡°Just this once,¡± Drake added, ¡°Don¡¯t bring Hannah,¡± Josh and Lilly nodded like chickens pecking at rice, ¡°Okay!¡± The two walked out of the room happily and Lilly was so happy, she waved her hands, ¡°Yeah!¡± Josh also eximed, ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Drake was speechless. Look at how his brother was acting now. Josh was different from before. He also had a weak will. Drake¡¯s eyes briefly flickered with disdain as flipped to another page of the book. He remained steadfastly absorbed in his reading, showing no signs of wavering. The next day during breakfast, Josh chose his words carefully and asked, ¡°Grandma! Lilly and I are going shopping at Pearl District today and Drake will be taking us there!¡± Bettany was about to refuse them but when she heard that Drake wasing along, she looked at Drake suspiciously, ¡°Really?¡± Josh nodded coldly, ¡°Yes,¡± Bettany nodded. She thought that everything would be fine as long as Drake was with them. He was calm, rational, and responsible. Despite being inclined towards liberal arts, Drake possessed quick reflexes and was capable of fighting Hannah raised her hand, ¡°I wanna go too!¡± Her hair was furry and she looked like a handsome young boy at first nce. Bettany, Josh. Josh, and Lilly refused at the same time, ¡°No!¡± How could Hannah go with them? Her hair looks like an explosion and she was as hard to control as a husky! Josh and Lilly remembered that Drake said not to bring Hannah along and she looked at Hannah apologetically. Josh thought the same thing as Bettany as he felt that he could not get Hannah under control. Hannah was angry, ¡°Why not? Why can Lilly and Josh go while I can¡¯t?¡± Bettany interrupted her, ¡°Have you finished your homework?¡± Hannah was speechless. Why? She was merely a kindergarten child. Why did she need to do homework? It¡¯s simply unimaginable and¡­ no, it¡¯s horrifying¡­ No, it¡¯s just indescribable! Hannah pouted helplessly. They were about to leave after breakfast when Zachary said leisurely, ¡°I¡¯m going too,¡± Everyone was silent. Hugh did not bother to raise his head. He spoke as he read the newspaper, ¡°You can¡¯t go. Your Grandma wants you to throw flower petals at the side while she¡¯s filming her dance today,¡± Zachary was speechless. Eventually, Drake brought Josh and Lilly out. The Crawford family trusted Drake. So, as long as he was with Josh and Lilly, they were relieved to let them outside. Drake brought Josh and Lilly with him. Initially, he considered taking a taxi, but the thought of potential traffic congestion near Pearl District made him change his mind. Instead, he opted to take them on the subway. Lilly experienced her first subway ride, and she was filled with excitement throughout the journey. At one point, she even ran ahead for a while, eximing with a ¡°wow,¡± before returning to hold the hands of her two brothers. Drake was silent. Maybe it isn¡¯t so bad to bring Lilly out after all¡­ Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Strange Dollhouse The Pearl District¡¯s central business district, known as the old downtown, boasts narrower roadways andparatively shorter buildingspared to the newer parts of the city. Among the 20 or 30¨Cstory buildings in the area, the Opelucid Building stands as a prominentndmark, soaring 47 stories high. There were manypanies in the Opelucid Building, such as hotels, catering, clothing, jewelry, and shoes, and variouspanies rented office buildings and offices¡­ Spring Friends was located on the 38th floor of the Opelucid Building. However, it was not eye¨C catching as there were hundreds ofpanies with thousands of facades. Josh reached the given address and stood in front of the unpretentious shop. He could not believe that this seemingly ordinary ce was the renowned doll store producing five¨Cmillion¨Cdor dolls. Lilly pointed to a tiny sign on the door and read, ¡°Spring Friends Doll House,¡± Drake twitched his mouth. ¡°How many words are there?¡± Huh? Oh, I know this one! Lilly counted the number of words on the sign and replied, ¡°Two!!¡± Drake continued, ¡°How many words did you say just now?¡± Lilly counted as the words on the sign, ¡°One, two, Three, Four¡­ Four words!¡± Drake let out a cold snort and remarked, ¡°Exactly, you can at least count correctly. The sign has two words, but you said four words. Does that make sense?¡± Lilly shook her head innocently. ¡°Sorry Drake, I was wrong,¡± Drake choked. He then continued, ¡°It says Spring Friends,¡± Lilly nodded and stared at the words, trying hard to remember them. At this time, a girl came out from inside. She was wearing an apron, bent over slightly, and smiled, ¡°Hello kids, what brings you here¡­. Josh said, ¡°We are here to buy dolls,¡± The youngdy was taken aback, and looked around strangely, ¡°Where are your parents?¡± Josh and Lilly looked at Drake together. Drake and Lilly looked at Drake together. Drake had a cold face and said, ¡°I am,¡± The youngdy was dumbfounded. Uhh¡­ Are you sure about that? 1/4 He¡¯s surprisingly tall for his age, but when I look at him, he seems no older than eight¡­ maybe nine. At most, he could be eleven or twelve years old. Drake asked coldly, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± At that moment, he resembled Anthony a little. The youngdy shook her head subconsciously, ¡°No, nothing¡¯s wrong¡­ Please,e in¡­¡± Lilly looked at Drake in amazement and whispered, ¡°Wow, Drake! You¡¯re my idol!¡± Drake immediately felt pleased when he heard Lilly¡¯s praise. Drake snorted. ¡°It¡¯s useless if you¡¯re trying to tter me,¡± After finishing speaking, he put his hands in his pockets and went in. Whether ttery holds any significance or not, it could be told by his twitching lips. The youngdy retrieved a notebook and posed her routine question. ¡°Who¡¯s interested in customizing dolls? Have you alreadymissioned an artist to design them, or¡­?¡± Josh took out a piece of paper, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s this one,¡± Money had the power to work wonders. Before his arrival, he arranged for someone toplete an overnightmission for an anime character design. His description was based on Lilly, so when the youngdy saw it, she subconsciously nced at her. ¡°How cute,¡± she said. Josh asked, ¡°Then, let¡¯s talk about the details!¡± Thedy nced at Lilly, who was curiously exploring the store and was convinced that it should be fine. for a child to look around the store. She kindly instructed, ¡°Little girl, you can watch, but please don¡¯t touch them,¡± Drake crossed his arms, his eyes disying a hint of impatience. He asserted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if she happens. to break anything, I¡¯ll pay double the amount!¡± His sister just wanted to take a look at the dolls. Let¡¯s not make a big deal out of it. What¡¯s the harm even if she picks it up? In the worst¨Ccase scenario of idental breakage, he would simply have to use his savings to cover the COST. Drake froze at the thought of it. This was not right, if Lilly damaged the items, why would he need to pay for the damages with his savings? He should ask Anthony to pay for it! Realizing his inexplicable thoughts, Drake¡¯s face grew darker and became more ruthless. The youngdy nced at the children¡¯s well¨Cdressed attire and assumed they came from a wealthy family. She believed they would be able topensate for any damages if they urred. She had no choice but to nod, she exined the process of making the dolls to Josh. Lilly enjoyed ample time and freedom to explore the shop, but as she moved around, her brows gradually furrowed tighter. There were two ordinary ss doors at the entrance of the shop. However, the interior space was surprisingly spacious, akin to a rented half¨Cfloor apartment. They proceeded from one room to another as they explored the premises. Most of the rooms were filled with disy cases with a variety of dolls. The dolls in this ce had a slightly eerie vibepared to the ones at Quinnie¡¯s house. While the dolls. in the outer rooms appeared normal, the ones inside had a different aura altogether. From the seventh or eighth room onwards, the dolls showcased in the disy cabs exhibited a pale complexion with two round red blushes on their cheeks and a touch of vermilion on their lips. The dolls hairstyles were not reminiscent of the traditional or contemporary Dudroinian styles but rather resembled the fashion of the neighboring country. Apart from the pale¨Cfaced dolls resembling singers and such, there were also warrior dolls wielding machetes and Priests dressed in their uniforms, although they were not an exact match. Although the garments of the peculiar priests varied slightly, they all shared amon feature¨Ca pale chrysanthemum embroidered on their clothing. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like something from the underworld Lilly whispered to herself. Passing through the floor, it seemed to be a studio for making dolls. At another corner of the shop, there was a ss door with several sacks piled up near it. Inside, a few staff members were diligently engaged in their tasks, appearing busy. Drake, who was outside, watched Lilly go further inside until she disappeared. He frowned and stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll check up on her,¡± Josh quickly nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± Initially, Josh wanted to go inside, but someone had to upy thedy. He could have asked his brother to do so, but he knew his brother would likely end the conversation in just a few words. Plus, Josh had a bad feeling about the inside and he did not dare to go in. Drake disappeared too. The youngdy hesitated for a moment, but Josh asked, ¡°How much is the deposit?¡± The youngdy responded, ¡°Huh? Oh, based on what you mentioned earlier, the deposit would be at least 100000 dors,¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Josh took out his card and paid the amount. Upon witnessing Josh¡¯s keen interest in custom¨Cmade dolls, the youngdy concluded that he was a serious doll enthusiast and potentially a big spender. She then reviewed the details with him. Lillyy on the ss door staring at the workers mixing materials. At this moment, a tall figure appeared behind her quictly. In the dimness, the person¡¯s eyes revealed a glimmer of darkness as he stealthily approached and seized Lilly¡¯s arm. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Locked Inside The man grabbed Lilly¡¯s arm, his eyes were strangely bright in the dim backlight. His voice was hoarse, cold, and gloomy. ¡°Hello little girl, what are you looking at? Do you wanna go in?¡± He held an empty sack and was about to put it on Lilly¡¯s head. However, before he could react, he flew out! With a loud bang, the man mmed into the wall, causing the nearby disy cases to shake violently. The impact was so strong that a doll even toppled to the side. Drake heard this movement as soon as he came in, and subconsciously rushed over to stand in front of Lilly. Lilly turned around and blinked innocently. She looked at Drake and thought, ¡°When did Drakee?¡± She looked at the person who flew out, ¡°How did he fly out?¡± -Drake¡¯s expression was cold, and he asked coldly, ¡°Who are you?!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The man in the gray overalls struggled to get up, coughing violently as he clutched his knees. A flicker of horror crossed his eyes when he lifted hist gaze. For a moment, he could not tell whether he was beaten by this little boy, or he was hit by a ghost. ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked back. As Drake stared at him coldly, the man had no choice but to speak up first, ¡°I¡¯m a staff member here¡­¡± His voice was hoarse, resembling the grating sound of a saw, which evoked an indescribable sense of difort in those who heard it. The man looked at Lilly and said again, ¡°I saw her at the door, so I asked her if she wanted to go in,¡± Hearing this answer, Drake frowned and became more vignt. How could a normal worker ask a child if she wanted to enter the workce? He should be telling her to leave immediately. Drake felt it was indescribably weird. Lilly nodded and said, ¡°Yeah I wanna have a look inside!¡± Just as Drake was about to decline and leave, he noticed Lilly sticking by his side once again, shaking his hand in a coaxing manner, ¡°Drake, Lilly wants to go in and have a look. Will you apany me?¡± After speaking, she immediately raised her hands, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Drake, I¡¯ll protect you!¡± Drake was speechless. Who¡¯s protecting who now?i But he finally said, ¡°Just this once¡­¡± Lilly happily held his hand, ¡°Oh yeah!!¡± Reluctantly, Drake was persuaded by Lilly to follow along, and the worker swiped their card to unlock the ss door, allowing the two to enter the production room. Upon entering the room, Drake immediately felt an indescribable sense of difort. The interior was predominantly adorned in ck, with several partiallypleted dolls affixed to one side, creating at gloomy and eerie ambiance. The staff members were engrossed in making the ¡°y¡± appeared lifeless, while nearby, a workbench dedicated to doll¨Cmaking caught their attention. A ball¨Cjointed doll artist was hunched over, fully focused. on delicately carving the face of a doll. Scattered across the workbench in front of her were numerous doll fragments¨Csingle joints, hands, and skulls¨Ceach incredibly realistic. If these parts were not reduced in size by more than twice their original dimensions, they would create an unsettling illusion of being in dismemberment. Upon a quick count, he realized that apart from himself and Lilly, there were only three other individuals present in the entire workshop. However, a strong sense of danger washed over him at that moment. Drake said in a low voice, ¡°Lilly, let¡¯s go back,¡± ¡°Lilly?¡± He turned his head abruptly and realized that Lilly had disappeared. Drake immediately turned around, only to find that Lilly was squatting not far away in front of a staff member mixing the y. She asked curiously, ¡°Is this y, sir?¡± The staff member did not speak. Contrary to his initial impression, the man before him wore an inexplicable smile and rified, ¡°No, this is¡­ resin powder.¡± He spoke intermittently and strangely, dragging a sack while speaking. He opened the sack, scooping a spoonful of white powder with arge spoon. He weighed it on the nearby scale, then proceeded to open a wooden box on the next table. With a small spoon, he carefully added a measured amount of powder into the mixture, creating a well¨Cproportioned mixture. He weighed other things very casually, but he was very cautious when he measured the content of the wooden box. Lilly stared at the sack and wooden box. She suddenly asked, ¡°These are human ashes, aren¡¯t they?¡± The man¡¯s actions came to a halt, while the y mixer remained oblivious, engrossed in their task. Meanwhile, the doll maker in the distance moved their hands in a twisted manner, identally slicing their finger with a sharp knife as blood oozed out. She extended her finger toward the doll¡¯s mouth, and the doll quickly absorbed the blood, staining its lips a vivid shade of red. The man let out a startled exmation and looked at Lilly, ¡°What are you talking about little girl? Although people spread rumors about our products, we would never do such horrible things,¡± Lilly tilted her head and smiled, ¡°Oh,,so that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m sorry,¡± It was apparent that her words were merely an innocent remark from a child, and had no ill content. Drake immediately picked up Lilly and said, ¡°We¡¯re going back,¡± The man set aside his work and said, ¡°We don¡¯t often have visitors in the workshop. Are you here to customize dolls? Let me demonstrate the quality of our materials,¡± Drake refused, ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Lilly hugged Drake¡¯s neck and whispered, ¡°Drake, let¡¯s take another look,¡± Drake frowned. He tapped on something below his watch in case of an emergency. Hidden under his watch was an rm button. If he failed to press it again within five minutes, the rm would automatically sound, notifying the police of his location. The man said, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll show you since you¡¯re here already,¡± He forcefully guided them toward the artist, introducing. ¡°This is Zelda, our skilled craftsman who specializes in creating ball¨Cjointed dolls. She also came back from abroad,¡± Lilly waved her hand, ¡°Hello, Miss Zelda! Are you the one who made Coco?¡± Drake was speechless. What are you talking about¡­ Zelda was slightly surprised, she put down the carving knife, and smiled gently, ¡°Are you one of Miss Quinnie¡¯s friends? Why did youe by yourself, where are your parents?¡± Lilly hugged Drake and said, ¡°Here he is!¡± Drake nced at Lilly and said, ¡°We¡¯re ordering a custom doll, so we¡¯re having a look,¡± Zelda nodded, ¡°Oh, go ahead, I identally cut my finger just now and I need to deal with it,¡± Lilly nodded and waved at her. After Zelda left, Lilly broke free from Drake and picked up a ball joint on the table. On the green cutting board, two eyeballs were being crafted, along with an unfinished doll face awaiting the attachment of the eyes. The detached head rested nearby, waiting for itspletion. Drake¡¯s frown deepened as he looked through the workbench, taking note of not only the ongoing doll- making process but also the presence of three or two miniature idols. Among them, one stood out with its closed eyes and long ck hair cascading down, neatly styled bangs adorning its forehead. Among the miniature idols on the workbench, one had wide¨Copen eyes, yet its pupils had not been painted yet, giving it a strangely vacant and empty expression. Drake raised his head and realized something was wrong. Therge studio suddenly became empty, with only him and Lilly remaining, as the three people who were previously present seemed to have disappeared. The ss door was also locked. Drake was stunned. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Exposing the Shop Drake¡¯s heart tightened, he stood up and whispered, ¡°Lilly!¡± Lilly raised her head andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Drake, everything¡¯s fine!¡± Drake was helpless. It seemed that the dangerous situation was nned intentionally, and Lilly, being a young child, wast unaware of the imminent danger they were in. Drake forcibly pulled her away, ¡°Let¡¯s go, why did you and Josh want toe here in the first ce?¡± He was sure that the ce was not normal at all. Lilly said, ¡°It¡¯s a ce where there are a few people here! Don¡¯t you hate crowds?¡± Drake was speechless. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± He dragged Lilly out with a cold expression. Lilly hurriedly took out something from her bag. ¡°Not yet, Drake. I¡¯m not done with my job yet,¡± She took out a handful of talismans, ran to the box, and struggled to open it. I can¡¯t open it¡­ ¡°Drake¡­¡± She had no choice but to look at Drake with wide eyes. Drake¡¯s heart raced as he cautiously opened the wooden box, only to quickly retreat in shock as he discovered its unsettling contents. As Drake took a step forward, he suddenly felt something slippery beneath his feet. Looking down, he was startled to find himself stepping on mysterious ck hair. Drake¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Lilly tossed a talisman into the wooden box, causing a sudden burst of green me. A sudden scream pierced the air and quickly faded away. Drake¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he stared at the zing wooden box. When¡­ did she light it on fire? Did someone scream just now? He wondered if he was hallucinating. When the mes extinguished, Drake lifted Lilly and hurriedly made his way out of the room J However, Lilly was holding a small shovel and waved her hand, ¡°Drake, can you wait for me a bit, please? It¡¯s just gonna take a while!¡± Drake held Lilly tightly in his arms, observing her determined expression as she stirred the contents of the wooden box with a small shovel. While stirring, she muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s kill the bad guys! Let¡¯s do it!¡± Drake was silent. After he saw Lilly stop, he grabbed the small shovel, tossed it aside, and hurriedly headed toward the ss door. Sure enough, the door was locked. ¡°We can¡¯t get out,¡± Drake immediately raised his watch and was ready to make a call, but found that there was no signal. Eventually, he decided to call 911 because it was possible to call them without a signal. When the phone was connected, Drake said calmly, ¡°Hi¡­we¡¯ve been locked in the Spring Friends. Dollhouse on the 38th floor of the Opelucid Building in Pearl District¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, he saw Lilly grabbing the iron lock and pulling it hard. The iron lock thicker than her arm was torn open immediately. The lock on the ss door clicked and opened. Drake froze immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s go, hurry!¡± Lilly pulled Drake. Drake opened his mouth, but could not utter a word and stared at Lilly dumbfounded. Was the door opened? Lilly tipped her toes and spoke, ¡°Hello, Mr. Police, would you hurry up? There are human bones here¡­¡± Drake hastily hung up the phone. You can¡¯t simply make false usations in front of a police officer; it may lead to legal consequences. Drake hurriedly led Lilly outside, but a thought struck him¨Cwhat if the bad guys were after him? He wondered if Drake was still outside. As they hurried past the unsettling disy of dolls, Drake paid no attention and continued pulling Lilly along. She struggled to keep up, panting, and said, ¡°Drake, slow down! I can¡¯t keep up!¡± Drake¡¯s instinct kicked in, and he slowed down, his eyes widening as he noticed a doll floating behind Lilly. A chilling realization washed over him as he realized that countless people were lurking in the shadows, silently watching their every move. The next second, the doll smiled weirdly and rushed toward him! Drake punched it hard without hesitation! In a split second, the doll emitted a piercing scream, but Drake swiftly reacted and punched it, sending it flying through the air. The shrill sound echoed in the air, sending shivers down their spines. Lilly held the talisman and was stunned. Master said that some people have incredible positive energybined with sheer anger. He said that when these people encounter a ghost, they have the ability to stare it down with such intensity, that it scares the ghost away. In other words, not only people are afraid of ghosts, but ghosts are also afraid of people. The female ghost in front of her was sent flying by Drake¡¯s powerful punch fueled by anger and positive energy. Drake is so powerful! Wow! Incredible! Lilly¡¯s eyes were full of admiration, she held a talisman and cheered, ¡°You¡¯re so strong, Drake!¡± Drake could not help but feel a surge of anger, finding it almostughable that Lilly even praised him. You have short legs! You¡¯ll be caught by them if you walk so slowly! At that moment, Drake did not think that that was the ghosts doing, but rather suspected that the three staff members were trying to frighten him using the dolls intentionally. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He simply picked up Lilly and walked out quickly. As they continued to pass through several rooms, the dolls on the showcases gradually returned to a more. normal appearance. He could even hear Josh talking to thedy. Josh bargained with thedy, ¡°I gave a deposit of 100,000 dors, so I want it to be custom¨Cmade, but 1 million dors is too expensive. Can you give me a discount? How about 200,000 dors?¡± The youngdy was speechless. How is this discount? Do you want us to go out of business? Just as thedy was about to speak, he saw Drake carrying Lilly with a cold expression. He quickly grabbed Josh by the cor and rushed to the exit whether he liked it or not. ¡°Take it or leave it,¡± He said coldly. Josh disappeared. The three children appeared and disappeared suddenly, leaving the youngdy chasing after them in vain. However, she realized they disappeared. The youngdy was speechless. She felt numb, how could he bargain like that? Wait, their deposit¡­ ¡°Hey,e back!¡± The youngdy hurriedly said, ¡°We can still talk about it!¡± It was a pity that no one responded¡­. In the elevator, Drake grabbed his cor and stuck his tongue out, ¡°Drake¡­ phew¡­¡± Drake let him go, and Josh immediately slumped on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, did you see ghosts?¡± He asked quickly. Lilly shook her head, ¡°There are no ghosts!¡± This was the weirdest part. There were ashes and hair, but no ghosts. Drake let out a sigh, got up, and pondered ¡°Were we mistaken?¡± Lilly shook her head but said nothing. As the three of them left, they noticed several police officers rushing upstairs with a sense of urgency. Josh asked nkly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Drake¡¯s expression turned grim as he realized he had filed a false police report. He knew he would have to exin the situation, which was quite bothersome. However, he was unaware that the police surrounded the store, surprising the youngdy in charge and causing her to panic. In a rush, Zelda and the man could only grab the wooden box and two half¨Cfinished dolls, leaving behind everything else in the workshop. The two quickly exited through the back door, wearing grim expressions on their faces. ¡°When did that kid call the police?¡± The man¡¯s voice was harsh, carrying a cruel undertone. ¡°Isn¡¯t the door locked? How did they open it!¡± The man questioned himself, wondering if he had properly locked the door. Zelda whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. Thank goodness, there aren¡¯t any cameras inside. Otherwise, it would be toote to destroy the evidence,¡± Reluctantly, they had no choice but to abandon everything and disappear without leaving a trace. The police walked into the shop cautiously and felt something amiss the further they went in¡­ Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Eight Different Tears The dolls disyed outside the store appeared normal, but the dolls became scarier as they went in. Inside the workshop, the dolls took on a more eerie appearance, especially the ones with pale faces, round blush on their cheeks, samurai with half¨Cshaved hair, and a bun on top of their heads. Every doll¡¯s style was realistic. As the ss door of the workshop at the back was pushed open, a musty smell wafted in, catching the attention of a police officer who paused upon seeing a pool of y on the floor. He noticed the smell was strange since he had years of experience. ¡°Investigate the y,¡± he whispered. Unseen by them, a pale¨Cfaced man in a white robe floated in the air with seductive eyes and vermilion lips. It was Pablo. He nced around, then approached the disy cabs and frowned at the eerie and otherworldly objects within. ¡°I guess all kinds of ghosts came up during the 15th of July¡­¡± He swished his robe, noticing the dolls with distorted expressions, and with a flick of his hand, a faint snapping sound echoed as something was damaged, though he could not tell what it was. Then Pablo drifted away and went to find Lilly. After Drake led Josh and Lilly away, Lilly said she was hungry and wanted to eat. Drake contemted reporting a false police report and looked for a ce to sit down and make a phone call. As they stepped into the lively shopping mall, their eyes immediately caught sight of a Starbucks near the entrance. Drake¡¯s urgency to find a seat and Josh¡¯s concern for Lilly¡¯s hunger overshadowed their attention, causing them to unintentionally overlook it. They eventually found a restaurant where Josh promptly requested water for Lilly, while Drake took out his mobile phone to make a call. Just as he was about to make a call, his phone rang. After answering the phone and exchanging a few words, Drake¡¯s expression grew increasingly perplexed. He responded, ¡°We had no idea either. My sister was simply talking nonsense.¡± After providing Anthony¡¯s phone number andpany address, Drake ended the call. Josh asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Drake stared at Lilly, and whispered, ¡°Those things were probably made of human ashes,¡± he had not entered the back area. Josh looked at Lilly with a serious face and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Lilly chugged the water and had another ss. She was probably the only person who seemed to be carefree after seeing those things. Lilly tilted his head. ¡°I dunno, I have to ask Master about this,¡± Josh asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your master?¡± Lilly spoke up. ¡°Master sent my mother to be reborn and he¡¯s handling other matters,¡± Josh quickly expressed her frustration, saying, ¡°Hasn¡¯t he returned yet? I must say, your master is the most. considerate master I¡¯ve ever encountered. It¡¯s been two or three days, and we haven¡¯t seen him¡­. He leaned in closer to Lilly, speaking in a hushed voice as if he feared Pablo would appear in front of them suddenly. He sped his hands together and approached her cautiously. His eyes were wandering around. However, in the next moment, a faint voice sounded above his head, ¡°Josh, are you tired of living in t mortal world? If so, I can take you to the underworld so you can open your eyes¡­¡± Josh¡¯s hair stood on end, and he stumbled, ¡°Master, Master!¡± Pablo nodded, ¡°My good son,¡± Lilly was puzzled. Since when was Josh Master¡¯s son? the Drake looked at Josh with a puzzled expression and suddenly remembered the camera he had invented. Suddenly, the image of the pale diva doll he had seen in the store shed through his mind. A sudden chill ran down Josh¡¯s spine as he realized that someone did not move the doll behind him, and now it seemed that the doll had moved on its own. The eerie smile on the doll¡¯s face made Drake wonder if he had just seen a ghost. Was it a ghost? Drake hesitated, his finger hovering above the screen of his phone, unable to bring himself to call Anthony. Drake¡¯s reaction was remarkable. Despite his initial hesitation, his body instinctively responded faster than his thoughts could catch up. With impressive reflexes, he swiftly struck the female ghost, sending her flying through the air. His quick reflexes were overshadowed by the realization that he had just seen a ghost. Lilly happily sipped the hot water, holding the cup with her tiny hands, and asked, ¡°Master, has my mother gone to reincarnation?¡± Pablo replied, ¡°Well¡­ Most probably¡­¡± Pablo answered with most probably because Jean yed her cards unreasonably and that she made the olddy mad. Upon hearing the Master talk about it, Lilly¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Did Mom say she wants another serving?¡± Pablo nodded in agreement. ¡°The soup recipe has been passed down for thousands of years, and it may indeed be a bit outdated¡­¡± The soup was not static, it evolved with the changes of the world. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When Lilly was still Little Hades, she selected the candidates to make the soup. The soup was made with the essence of eight different tears. The soup consisted of a single tear of innocence, two tears of wealth, three drops of bitter tears, and four cups of remorseful tears. It also consisted of five inches of lovesickness tears, six cups of tears of illness, and seven feet of parting tears. Thest tear was the Olddy¡¯s tears. But Meng Po¡¯s tears were hard to obtain, and it was a topic that Pablo did not want to discuss at that time. He asked, ¡°Did you go to the doll shop?¡°) Lilly nodded and asked in confusion, ¡°Master, what happened there? I saw dark energy swirling inside that wooden box, so I set it on fire. The bad aura gathered there, but I didn¡¯t see a single ghost,¡± Pablo sneered and replied, ¡°Of course, you couldn¡¯t see any ghosts. Strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t a doll shop at all, but a dojo,¡± Josh was taken aback, and said in unison with Lilly, ¡°Dojo?¡± Pablo¡¯s expression turned cold as he remarked, ¡°Some people who have afortable life are never satisfied with the simplicity and always seek trouble.¡± ¡°That dojo serves as the starting point for a ritual. Those dolls are merely props for the ceremony. The timing of the ceremony will determine its urrence,¡± Pablo exined. Josh¡¯s mind was filled with confusion. What dojo¡­ What ritual¡­ ¡°What are they trying to do?¡± Pablo exined, ¡°In simple terms, there are individuals who can¡¯t ept their own circumstances, they feel inadequatepared to others and harbor envy towards their sess.¡± ¡°So, theye up with malicious methods to exploit the fortune of the country,¡± Pablo added. As Pablo spoke, his voice grew louder, ¡°It¡¯s not borrowing the luck of the country, it¡¯s outright stealing the luck of the country!¡± Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Evil Things Lilly was puzzled, not understanding the concept of stealing luck from the country, while Josh was taken aback, hearing for the first time that national luck could be stolen. ¡°Who are they?¡± Josh asked. Pablo nced at Josh and replied, ¡°You¡¯re still young, there are certain things you don¡¯t need to know. It¡¯s not good for you.¡± Lilly pouted andined, ¡°Always saying that children shouldn¡¯t know anything. How can we know if adults don¡¯t tell us?¡± As she spoke, she took a sip of water, showing her frustration. Pablo couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and yfully poked her cheek. However, his action caused Lilly to spit out. a mouthful of water in surprise. She quickly covered her mouth and stared at Pablo displeased. Master is so mean! Pablo chuckled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s for your good,¡± She could not help but feel a mix of emotions, knowing that there were some things he could not shield. her from as someone from the underworld. Pablo, sensing the need to be cautious with his words, was hesitant to reveal too much to Lilly, fearing that she might put herself in danger. Josh tried a different approach and asked, ¡°Are they strong?¡± Pablo sneered and replied, ¡°To some extent, yes. They possess considerable power and even instill fear. within their own ranks. Some members of their local underworld group are envious of them.¡± ¡°But in terms of ancestry, we are their ancestors,¡± Pablo remarked. ¡°Their sorcery originates from the Yin¨CYang theory of Dudroinia. During the Spring and Autumn Periods, the Yin¨CYang theory and Cosmic Theory gained recognition as orthodox concepts and eventually formed a school. It became known as the Yin¨CYang School in history.¡± Josh was surprised and eximed, ¡°Onmyoji? Isn¡¯t that from a neighboring country?¡± Pablo calmly exined, ¡°When ites to Onmyoji, many young people, especially the new generation in our country, tend to associate it with the neighboring country, Cortondo. However, its true origins can be traced back to Dudroinia,¡± He continued, ¡°During the Spring and Autumn Period, the Yin¨CYang School, an orthodox school, was introduced to Cortondo. There, it merged with their own cultural beliefs, such as the Cosmic Theory and Yin¨CYang Theory. Over time, two distinct schools emerged, one focused on positive practices and the other on dark arts,¡± ¡°Our ancestors believed that the principles of yin and yang emphasize the distinction between right and wrong, and the clear differentiation between ck and white,¡± Pablo exined. ¡°They believed that these abilities, such as divination and astrology, should be used for the benefit of humanity and to bring positivity to the world. However, the cult that emerged from these teachings held a different belief. 1/4 ording to their ideology, to attain the highest level of power, one must employ any means necessary. They saw everything as a tool to be used, disregarding distinctions between good and evil.¡± Pablo continued, ¡°A person who disregards good and evil, blurring the lines between right and wrong, and only seeks personal gain can be truly dangerous. They may refer to it as borrowing the luck of the country, but in reality, it amounted to stealing. He noticed Josh and Lilly¡¯s eyes widened and decided to change the subject. ¡°Anyway, if you ever encounter them, be cautious and stay on guard, alright?¡± Lilly nodded. Josh bombarded Pablo with numerous questions, eventually, he asked, ¡°Will we still encounter them? If they are so evil and dangerous, should we continue pursuing the doll? If we don¡¯t pursue it, will they keep causing harm? Will they kill someone? Will they¡­¡± Before Josh could finish his barrage of questions, Pablo¡¯s expression twitched, and with a swift motion, he took out a talisman and effortlessly sealed Josh¡¯s mouth shut. Josh was puzzled. Why am I unable to speak when I want to say something? Drake pursed his lips, ¡°Eat first,¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He brought over the menu and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Lilly immediately raised his hand and eximed, ¡°Drake, I want to eat ice cream, cakes, candies, pumpkin pie¡­¡± Drake, acting as the responsible guardian, promptly refused, ¡°No.¡± Josh looked at the menu and asked, ¡°All of the dishes are spicy.¡± Lilly thought about something as she noticed everything on the menu was spicy. Mommy loves spicy food! She pointed at the menu and ordered randomly, ¡°This, this, and this¡­¡± Drake was speechless. Josh asked, ¡°Are you sure? These are very spicy,¡± Lilly hesitated, recalling the spiciness of the food she had eaten before, and instinctively covered her little behind. ¡°Then¡­ maybe just a little bit of chili?¡± she suggested tentatively. Drake continued browsing the menu and responded coldly, ¡°If you can¡¯t handle spicy food, then don¡¯t eat it,¡± Lilly pouted and whispered, ¡°But Mom liked spicy food, so I want to eat it for Mom.¡± Josh¡¯s fingertips paused. 9/4 He then closed the menu and ced the order. ¡°I¡¯ll have two steamed eggs, braised pork, steamed fish, and also a serving of spicy chicken.¡± he instructed. Lilly perked up upon hearing the mention of spicy food, feeling relieved. Josh asked. ¡°Can you handle it?¡± Lilly patted her small chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can!¡± Drake sneered and kept silent. He took out the cutlery and put it in front of Lilly. While the three of them were enjoying their meal, on the other side¡­ Grace conducted tests on the doll¡¯s shoe using various channels. As she received the test report, she was shocked beyond words. The dolls are made of ashes? Grace stood frozen in disbelief, and the test report slipped from her hand, fluttering to the ground like a disoriented butterfly. ¡°Impossible!¡± Grace hugged her head, ¡°I can¡¯t be this bad!¡± Lilly¡¯s words echoed in her mind, reminding her of her skill limitations. I don¡¯t wanna eat anymore! I need to practice my skills! She gathered information about the shop where her sister made custom dolls and headed there in a hurry, determined to find answers. Upon arriving at the shop, Grace saw the police cordoning off the area. Curious onlookers provided her with some information, revealing that the doll¡¯s club had been exposed for using human ashes while making dolls. The police were in the process of recalling the dolls based on sales records. Rumors circted that the boss of the doll shop had fled, leaving behind only a frightened shopkeeper who appeared to be unaware of the illicit activities. The shopkeeper was on the verge of fainting from fear during the incident. Grace was dumbfounded. Who¡­ who was ahead of her again? ¡°I heard that three children called the police¡­¡± ¡°Those three children are really pitiful. I heard that they saw them grinding up bones in the workshop and were so scared they peed¡­¡± Grace was speechless. As Crace walked past two passers¨Cby, she could not tolerate their conversation any longer. Finally, she stopped and spoke in a cold tone, ¡°Did you see them peeing their pants in fright?¡± The passer¨Cby, taken aback by Grace¡¯s demeanor, replied hesitantly, ¡°Um, I heard about it¡­¡± 3/4 Grace¡¯s expression remained stern as she interrupted, ¡°Unless you have personally seen it, refrain from spreading baseless rumors. It¡¯s wise to stop rumors in their tracks instead of being foolish.¡± After saying that, she turned around and left without looking back. The two busybody passers¨Cby exchanged perplexed looks, unable toe up with a suitable response. Who is this kid? What a nuisance! Grace exited the Opelucid building and went to the bathroom. Her body trembled with a chilling. sensation. Grace understood that it was highly unlikely for ordinary children to end up in such ces by chance. It dawned on her that Lilly was one of the three children mentioned by the passers¨Cby. Overwhelmed by frustration, Grace acknowledged that her instincts had been urate. The fact that someone had surpassed her was hard to believe. She felt foolish for not realizing it sooner. By the time the truth about the ashes in the doll was discovered. it would likely be toote. All her efforts were for nothing! Grace¡¯s determination refused to waver. Before Lilly¡¯s arrival, she had always excelled in her endeavors conducting investigations solo, confronting spirits alone, and discreetly disposing of things that shouldn¡¯t exist.. But ever since Lilly came into the picture, Grace felt as if she had lost her edge, reduced to a fool in comparison. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 hapter 313 Doll Exhibition Grace skipped dinner and dedicated the entire night to uncovering the person behind Spring Friends. Upon returning home, Lilly and the others lowered their heads in response to Bettany¡¯s stern expression. Bettany questioned, ¡°What did you do? Why did the policee here?¡± Drake maintained a calm as he exined, ¡°We were nning to order a doll for Lilly as she liked dolls. However, Lilly happened toe across something strange, so we decided to call 911,¡± His words downyed the situation, making it seem as though the three of them had just entered the premises. Lilly noticed something unusual, and they promptly left the scene. Bettany looked at Drake suspiciously. Drake never lied. Maybe she worried too much¡­ Anthony said, ¡°What Drake said is true. After he called the police, he thought he had reported a false report, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡± Anthony concurred, his resolute expression conveyed his certainty. Bettany readily believed him and began to scold them, ¡°It¡¯s really strange how you cane across such things just by going shopping¡­ Don¡¯t wander like that again, do you hear me? What kind of doll do you want? You can tell Grandma, I¡¯ll get one from a reputable store¡­¡± Josh and Lilly nodded in agreement, while Drake answered, ¡°Yes,¡± Bettany waved her hand, and the three of them hurried back to their rooms as if they had been pardoned. In their room, Josh toyed with an iron basin and asked Lilly, ¡°Lilly, should we leave it at that?¡± Spring Friends¡® reputation had been tarnished, but the person responsible had managed to escape. Who knows if they would change their shop¡¯s name to Spring Buddies? Lilly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me do something.¡± She extended her arms, picked up her clothes, and picked up Tortoise who was busy pecking at dried. shrimp in the tank. Tortoise looked up in confusion. Lilly blew at Tortoise, and said in a low voice, ¡°Ha¡­ Turn around!¡± Tortoise had been on guard for a long time and retracted his head before Lilly turned it around. Josh was stunned. Is this the Turtle Shell Oracle? As Tortoise spun around for an unknown period, it eventually came to a halt. Unsteadily extending its head, he calmly resumed eating the remaining shrimp meat in its mouth. 1/4 Observing this with a solemn expression, Lilly nodded to herself, saying, ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Josh was puzzled. Huh? Lilly said. ¡°Tortoise said we should just ask Quinnie¡± She ran to the table and called Quinnie. Quinnie, who was working overtime on set, noticed Lilly¡¯s phone call and quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sweetie?¡± Lilly asked. ¡°Quinnie, where are you nning to go at the end of July?¡± Quinnie was taken aback, wondering where Lilly was getting at. She had not made any ns to go anywhere yet. Immediately she seemed to think of something, and said ¡°Oh, I remember! I¡¯ll be going to the Summer Doll Exhibition and I¡¯m the spokesperson. Are you going too?¡± Quinnie felt excited, thinking that if Lilly was going, she could dress her up as a cute little Lolita. Lilly nodded and exchanged a few more words before ending the call. ¡°I got it! It¡¯s the Summer Doll Exhibition. Hurry up and check it out, Josh!¡± With a perplexed expression, Josh entered the search term and finally found information about the exhibition. Judging from the brochure, it was a doll exhibition, but there was also mention of a peculiar doll sacrifice. Josh looked at Lilly in shock, ¡°You can do that?!¡± Lilly put her hands on her hips proudly, ¡°Of course!¡± When Josh was admiring Lilly, he saw Anthony knocking on the door anding in, asking about what happened today. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Summer Doll Exhibition? Lilly, Do you wanna go?¡± Lilly nodded and said firmly. ¡°Yes,¡± Master said that when thieves steal the fortune of the country, what they steal is everyone¡¯s peace, stability, and happiness. So why would they want to steal something that Daddy worked so hard to protect? Daddy guards the mountains and rivers, and Lilly must protect Daddy! Anthony nodded, determined to allocate time from his busy schedule, and made the decision to personally take Lilly there. The Summer Doll Exhibition wasing soon. Anthony took Lilly out, so naturally, Josh wanted to go with them. He had prepared arge backpack from somewhere, carrying his modified and smaller iron basin, the red, and his camera. Before they set out, Drake also joined them in the car. Josh and Lilly looked at him with surprise. ¡°Drake, didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t wanna go?¡± Lilly asked suspiciously. Josh asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s gonna be boring?¡± Josh maintained aposed expression as he spoke, ¡°I¡¯m getting a book en route,¡± Lilly noticed the slight redness on his cars and nodded in agreement. Hmm¡­ There was truly no w in his n! The Summer Doll Exhibition would be held at Malie Street for the first time. Walking along this old street, one used to feel a sense of warmth and liveliness, with the fireworks of life bursting everywhere. However, now it evokes a disorienting feeling of time and space, as if the past and present have be intertwined. On the street, there was a colorful array of youngdies in Cortando costumes, as well as numerous cosyers. The vibrant scene showcased young people adorned in a diverse array of colors and hairstyles from various time periods, creating a captivating blend of styles and expressions. They chatted and giggled, clutching their dolls tightly in their hands, eagerly sharing their passion and affection for their belovedpanions with fellow enthusiasts. Lilly was momentarily taken aback and asked, ¡°Uncle, isn¡¯t today a doll fair? Why does it feel slightly different¡­¡± Anthony patted her head, ¡°They¡¯re role¨Cying!¡± Lilly cast a nce at the square in the distance, focusing on the prominent Olivine Temple at its center. However, what caught her attention was the peculiar sight of numerous individuals in unconventional attire gathered in front of the temple. ¡°Uncle Anthony, do you know which God is worshiped in the Opelucid Temple?¡± Lilly asked curiously. As Anthony walked alongside Lilly, he began narrating the history of Olivine Temple to her. ¡°Malie Street holds a significant historical background.¡± Anthony exined. ¡°During the invasion of Cortando, this street became a refuge for their dens, and many innocent lives were lost,¡± He continued, ¡°However, our brave ancestors fought back relentlessly. They formed a staunch resistance, sacrificing their lives to create a human barrier. Led by the generals of Malie street, they seeded in expelling the Cortando army from the city,¡± In honor of the heroic generals from that time, the people constructed the Olivine Temple on Malie Street. Over time, Malie Street transformed into a unique pedestrian street that blendedmerce and tourism. Lilly could not quite pinpoint the reason, but she could not shake off the growing sense of unease within her. Olivine the Great, a renowned minister and hero of the city, was highly revered during his lifetime for his contributions to the city¡¯s well¨Cbeing and protection. As a mark of respect and gratitude, the people elected him as their guardian deity, crafting sculptures and establishing the Olivine Temple for worship and devotion. In the past, he used his life to protect the people and drive the bad guys away. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Now the people all over the street are wearing bad guys¡® clothes, cheering and dancing in front of his temple¡­ Lilly stopped suddenly and grabbed the dress of a youngdy who happened to walk past. The dress had a straight skirt with a big bow on the back. Her hair was elegantly styled, pulled up, and adorned with a hairpin in the shape of chopsticks, exuding a distinctive and exotic charm. Lilly gathered her courage and asked, ¡°Miss, why are you wearing such clothes? In the past, Olivine the Great worked so hard to drive away the bad guys, but you¡¯re wearing the clothes of the bad guys.¡± The youngdy was momentarily surprised but quickly understood that Lilly was referring to her traditional Cortondo costume. She waved her hand and smiled casually, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be so rigid, little girl. This is just a personal hobby, and everyone has their own preferences.¡± Lilly clenched her small fists and spoke earnestly, ¡°But it¡¯s not right! You shouldn¡¯t wear it!¡± More specifically, what Lilly wanted to express was that they should not wear it in front of Olivine the Great. The youngdy did not take it seriously, observing the undisguised disgust from the other two little boys. and the cold looks from their parents. Her previously joyful mood was instantly dampened, and she felt a tinge of unhappiness. ¡°What a world we live in,¡± she thought to herself. ¡°Is it now a crime to dress in what one likes?¡± Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Good Things and the Darkness Within The youngdy responded nonchntly. ¡°Everyone is dressing like this today, and I¡¯m not the only one.¡± With that, she turned around and walked away, expressing her frustration to her friend. ¡°It¡¯s truly absurd,¡± sheined. ¡°There¡¯s such a variety of people here. I should have the freedom to dress as I please and wear what I like without anyone else minding. It¡¯s a shame that people can be so judgmental about others¡® clothing choices.¡± Her friend agreed, ¡®Absolutely. I¡¯ve encountered many narrow¨Cminded individuals like that before who fail to grasp our hobbies. But to think that even a child would be like this¡­ it¡¯s truly saddening. It¡¯s unfortunate that she¡¯s been influenced by adults in such a way. Oh well¡­¡± Theirints gradually dissipated as they moved on. Lilly, refusing to ept the situation, eximed with determination, ¡°But this is the Olivine Temple, the ce where Olivine the Great and the soldiers fought bravely in the past!¡± The passer¨Cby paused, surprised by Lilly¡¯s outburst, and exchanged puzzled nces with the two girls. The two girls blushed and expressed their frustration, saying, ¡°Please don¡¯t let morality control us, alright? Today is the Summer Doll Exhibition, and we¡¯re all here based on our hobbies. It¡¯s just a matter of personal preference within our small circle. Why should it be elevated to such a moral level?!¡± Another person chimed in, saying, ¡°Wearing what you like doesn¡¯t vite anyws. Today, everyone is dressed in the clothes they enjoy. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like it, but can you respect different cultures and choices?¡± The crowd around them began to speak up, with many voices supporting the individuals in their community. ¡°Liking something is not a sin! Everyone should have the freedom to pursue their own preferences!¡± ¡°Please refrain from imposing your rigid beliefs on us. Don¡¯t try to control us with your narrow¨Cminded! thinking!¡± The young people in various costumes were taken aback by Anthony¡¯s words. Anthony continued in a firm tone, ¡°Respecting different cultures and expressing oneself through fashion is important, but we should also be mindful of the significance and history of certain ces. This is Olivine Temple Square, a ce where heroes sacrificed their lives for the city¡¯s protection. It is a matter of respect and sensitivity to dress appropriately in such a location.¡± His words resonated with some of the young people, who started to reconsider their choice of attire in this particr setting. Josh interjected, saying, ¡°Wearing the clothes of our enemies is like dancing on their graves. It doesn¡¯t feel right.¡± A sense of unease spread among the group as they exchanged nces. Realizing that the argument was leading nowhere, someone suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s not argue with them. It¡¯s better to avoid conflict and not let it ruin our mood.¡± Another person chimed in, frustrated, ¡°I woke up at four this morning to get ready¡­ It¡¯s really disheartening to hear suchments.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m not patriotic if I wear this dress,¡± They parted while talking. Lilly looked at these people, and asked in a muffled voice. ¡°Uncle Anthony, don¡¯t they think it¡¯s wrong to do so?¡± Anthony picked her up and said lightly. ¡°If they feel that it¡¯s wrong, they wouldn¡¯te here dressed like this.¡± The enemy was cunning and their invasion had never stopped. There were a few individuals in Dudroinia who have been sessfully infiltrated. While there was nothing inherently wrong with appreciating different cultures, subcultures, personal preferences, and the like, it was important not to forget the reasons why one could enjoy such things from the safety of their home. Lillyy on Anthony¡¯s body sullenly. Pablo crossed his arms, originally intending to forbid her froming, but to his surprise, she arrived with Anthony on her own. With no other choice, he could only follow silently. Seeing that Lilly was unhappy, he continued, ¡°Sometimes, things are not necessarily all bad. The progress of civilization is always filled with diversity, but it also attracts the attention of malicious individuals who use it for their ill intentions.¡± Pablo let out a sigh, realizing that this might be a part of her growth. In the world, there were all sorts of things, including people forgetting about their roots. The square of the Olivine Temple continued to fill with people dressed in various colors. While there were a few individuals wearing traditional robes, they were outnumbered by those in different costumes.) As Anthony observed the scene, he began to suspect that the purported doll exhibition might be a deceptive fa?ade. Amidst the crowd, he noticed a few inconspicuous individuals dressed in regr attire, moving through the bustling crowd. Among them was Grace, dressed in ck with her hair elegantly tied up in a high ponytail. She frowned and looked at the square, then at the sky. As the day progressed, the weather shifted from cloudy to overcast, and the sky became obscured by dark clouds. A gentle gust of wind rustled the trees along the roadside. Amidst the liveliness of the square, these subtle changes went unnoticed by the crowd. However, Grace immediately recognized the long table adorned with dolls at the front of the square and the ceremonial table ced before it! So it¡¯s here! Grace discreetly grasped her backpack and stealthily made her way toward the center of the square. Meanwhile, Anthony had already arrived at the square, carrying Lilly in his arms. In the center of the square, there stood a long table. Upon estimation, it appeared to be approximately ten feet wide and over fifty feet long. In front of the long table, an imposing altar took its ce. The altar was adorned with a white cloth, and upon it rested three small shrines. nking the altar were wooden shelves, their surfaces carefully enveloped in strips of vibrant red cloth. Scattered across the long table were an array of dolls. Some knelt, some reclined, and others stood with their heads bowed. Lilly furrowed her brow intensely and remarked, ¡°This isn¡¯t a doll exhibition, it¡¯s a sacrificial ceremony!¡± She pointed towards the altar draped in white cloth and continued, ¡°That¡¯s Grace!¡± From the nearby conversations, they gathered that the altar was referred to as the ceremony tform and it served as a focal point for the dolls of the honorary spokespersons. These dolls were presented as offerings, and everyone was invited to partake in this festive celebration. Pablo¡¯s nonchnt demeanor turned grave, realizing that this was no ordinary ritual. This was just the initial stage, indicating that there would be numerous simr sacrifices in the future. He had discovered this information the previous night, as the Summer Doll Exhibition world tour various locations. The first stop happened to be a bustling city center, which conveniently catered to the requirements of a doll exhibition, and most people would not suspect anything unusual. However, in the future, doll exhibitions would be held in remote and less frequented locations. This isn¡¯t normal! Pablo leaned in close to Lilly and whispered, ¡°Lilly, if we destroy that altar, we can disrupt the sacrificial ritual. Will you listen to my instructions, Lilly?¡± To his surprise, Pablo was left speechless. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . What are you doing, Lilly? Chapter 315 Chapter 315 3/3 Chapter 315 Lilly¡¯s Destruction Pablo squinted his eyes, his voice filled with concern. There¡¯s a ceremony happening at this altar, and those dolls in front of us are meant to represent human sacrifices for it¡­¡± The thought of using actual people as sacrificial offerings was truly wicked. If it were not for thews and regtions in our society, they might still resort to using living individuals for this gruesome practice. Unfortunately, among those chosen for sacrifice, there was one person who was chosen to be sacrificed ¨C Quinnie. Once the ceremony wasplete, Quinnie¡¯s vitality and luck would bepletely drained, ultimately leading to her death within two months, whether through illness, ident, or other unfortunate circumstances. At that moment, Quinnie remained oblivious to the dark truth, happily assuming her role as the spokesperson and posing for pictures with others, her warm smile never faded. Pablo furrowed his brow and instructed Lilly, ¡°Lilly when you go up there, I will teach you how to disrupt this ceremony¡­ Remove the incense in front of the shrine and see that red thread. Pull it off, and then. turn the sacrificial doll in a different direction¡­ Lilly?!¡± Before Pablo could finish his sentence, Lilly darted forward. Pablo¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Lilly muttered under her breath, her determined expression evident, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Master said everything ends now!¡± With a swift motion, Lilly forcefully tossed the altar into the air. She then stomped on the fallen incense on the ground. Before anyone could react, the young girl swiftly climbed onto a stool, ascended the long table, and made a bold move¡­ With a resounding crash, the seven or eight dolls in front of the altar shattered into pieces. on the ground. Lilly turned her head and remembered something. Oh, oh! Master also said to remove the red thread! With determination, Lilly grabbed the red rope, fiercely biting and tearing it apart with her teeth and hands. The young girl seemed to transform into a little beast, showing her teeth and ws as she aggressively demolished the structure, single¨Chandedly destroying the entire altar. Pablo stood there in utter disbelief,pletely taken aback by Lilly¡¯s actions. Josh¡¯s hand, holding the iron basin, froze in mid¨Cair. Both Josh and Anthony felt a sudden twitch in their eyelids. Grace was lost in her thoughts, nning her next moves, but when she looked up, she realized something was amiss. 1/4 Her thunder was stolen! Grace was stunned for a moment, then trembled angrily. Why does this always happen? Darn, it! At that moment, the crowd in front of the square started to react. Participants of the doll exhibition. became panicked and furious, shouting with anxiety ¡°Whose child is this? What is she doing here?¡± ¡°Oh my goodness, this child is so infuriating!¡± ¡°Damn it, where are her parents? What kind of parents let their child behave like this?!¡± Someone approached aggressively and grabbed Lilly¡¯s arm, attempting to drag her away. Just then, a swift figure dressed in ck dashed forward like a bolt of lightning. He swiftly scooped Lilly into his arms and simultaneously threw the aggressor aside. It was ke! Why was ke here? Witnessing theirpanion being tossed aside, the crowd¡¯s anger reached its peak. The girls whose dolls were shattered were in tears, and everyone started ming and verbally attacking each other. A small group of individuals even resorted to using the most vile words they could muster against Lilly. ¡°The brat deserves to die! If she causes trouble as a kid, she will be a scum when she grows up!¡± With a chilling gaze, ke¡¯s eyes resembled stctites. He exerted a hidden force beneath his feet and propelled a ceramic shard from a broken doll toward the person who had been aggressive toward Lilly. The shard struck the person¡¯s mouth with such force that blood trickled from their lips, causing them to panic and scream while clutching their injured mouth. When dealing with such individuals, ke never wasted time on idle talk and always took swift action. Despite his personal emotions, which he acknowledged were subjective, ke could not help but feel annoyed as she wore kimono. Nevertheless, he was clear that his dislike stemmed solely from personal preference and had no bearing on her identity. There was a slight ovep in his sentiments. ¡°Go on,¡± kemanded in a frigid tone. ¡°I want to see who dares to talk about my daughter like that,¡± The chilling intensity of ke¡¯s gaze left everyone trembling, preventing them from uttering any derogatory remarks about Lilly or expressing their frustrations. However, deep down, they could not help but feel a sense of grievance. They believed that behind every misbehaving child, there must be an irrational and detestable parent. Suppressing his anger, one person managed to speak up cautiously, ¡°Can you be reasonable? It¡¯s unfair for your child to destroy the doll exhibition that we put so much effort into organizing!¡± ¡°Indeed, do you have any idea how much these dolls are worth? Take this one, Coco, for example. Rumor has it that it costs five million. Do you think we can just forget about it?¡± 2/4 ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath. We should call the police right away! Call them immediately!¡± Someone called 911 and angrily reported that someone had intentionally destroyed valuable items worth over 10 million dors. Lilly held onto ke¡¯s neck, feeling no remorse for her actions. It was these people who were wrong. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. How dare they call the police? Lilly snorted and turned her gaze to the other side. Initially, she had only considered demolishing everything without anticipating the criticism she would receive from the people around her. However, now that her father was here, Lilly felt she had a powerful ally and was no longer afraid. After those people called the police, they red at ke, Lilly, and Anthony with malice, as if they were expecting them to show regret and fear. However, ke remained unfazed, and Anthony took the opportunity to ask him a question, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ke cast a brief nce into the distance and replied, ¡°I was having a meal with some old acquaintances when I spotted my lovely daughter from afar. That¡¯s why I came over.¡± Amidst the ongoing conversation between ke, Lilly, and Anthony, the crowd directed their anger toward Quinnie, expressing their frustration and suggesting legal action. ¡°Quinnie, you should sue them directly! Some people have absolutely no shame!¡± ¡°Yes, they need to be held ountable for their actions! Their arrogance is simply intolerable.¡± Quinnie was dumbfounded. She was sitting there just moments ago, she felt a sudden dizziness and an overwhelming urge to smile while posing for pictures with everyone. After the crash, Quinnie¡¯s excitement quickly turned into astonishment and disbelief. ¡°Lilly¡­?¡± she questioned, her voice filled with astonishment. ¡°Why did you¡­¡± Quinnie¡¯s gaze finally fell upon Coco lying on the ground shattered, and her heart sank as if it was about to bleed. Her Coco¡­ The people around continued to mor, demanding that Quinnie be held ountable for the damage. caused. Quinnie, despite her heartache and the verge of tears, managed topose herself. She shook her head and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is my friend¡¯s child¡­ I don¡¯t need anypensation, and I¡¯ll take responsibility for the broken dolls¡­¡± There was a momentary silence among the crowd, followed by an even greater surge of anger. 3/4 ¡°Why should she get away with it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her being your friend¡¯s child? Your friend¡¯s child should take responsibility for damaging other people¡¯s property¡± ¡°Quinnie, why are you defending her? Why are you doing this? You re uding with the wrongdoers!¡± Quinnie understood that her stance was infuriating them, but she could not join them in using Lilly. Quinnic tried to exin. This child is usually well¨Cbehaved and reasonable. There must be some other reason for her behavior¡­ But no one would listen, insisting that Quinnie should be held ountable andpensated It was as if the dolls belonged to them¡­. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 44 Chapter 316 Arrest Them! Quinnie was at a loss for what to do. While she wanted to reason with everyone, she could not understand why there were always a few individuals who would angrily interrupt and escte the situation. The scene remained chaotic, and in the midst of the confusion, some people even attempted to forcefully remove Lilly. However, they did not know who ke was, and they were quickly driven away before they could even get close. Finally, the police officers responsible for maintainingw and order arrived at the scene. Immediately, everyone pointed their fingers at ke and Lilly, using them of destroying valuable items and engaging in physical violence. ¡°They are the ones who deliberately sabotaged the event! They must be undercover agents sent by the organizers of this doll exhibition!¡± The police officer was about to address the situation when the team leader noticed ke¡¯s presence. The police were speechless. How could you tell me the God of Battle was sent by someone as a spy? If ke was there, the officer could not help but find it amusing that in his eyes, everyone in the entire square seemed to be undercover agents except for ke. How childish¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± The police officer scanned the chaotic scene, hesitating to approach ke directly. Instead, they decided to apprehend Anthony, who appeared more approachable. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Wearing a stern expression, Anthony responded. ¡°This is Olivine Temple. I believe I don¡¯t need to exin its significance. However, it appears that someone organized an event here intentionally,¡± ke¡¯s voice turned cold as he addressed the police officer, ¡°Our ancestors shed blood to protect this land, yet youe here wearing kimonos.¡± He turned to Josh and asked, ¡°What offense does this constitute?¡± Josh nodded assertively, as if delivering an official statement, ¡°Disrespecting the martyrs is considered an act of insult! In severe cases, it can lead to a prison sentence of up to three years or less!¡± ke retorted, ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t understand what a child understands.¡± The previously mouring crowd fell momentarily silent, taken aback by his response. A voice broke the silence with a mocking tone, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? We¡¯re just wearing our preferred attire to socialise with friends, and you¡¯re trying tobel us with such a significant usation?¡± Josh raised his voice to reiterate Anthony¡¯s earlier statement, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with having preferences! However, it also depends on the asion! It¡¯s inappropriate for you to wear such clothes in front of the Heroes¡® Temple!¡± One of the girls sarcastically rolled her eyes and remarked, ¡°Oh, absolutely! You¡¯ve convinced us with your wisdom!¡± The crowd began to chatter among themselves, each person defending their own preferences. They saw it as a spirited fight for their rights, believing there was no reason to back down. The police shouted coldly. ¡°Everyone quiet!¡± The noisy crowd suddenly fell silent again. The team leader furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°Who organized this event? Who granted permission for it? Is it even permissible to hold such an event here?¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd erupted into noise once again. Why wouldn¡¯t it be allowed? It had been happening for many years, and the square was a public space. If it was approved by authorities, then it must be permitted. People started rambling, providing examples and quotingws that they barelyprehended, which only frustrated the police officer further, causing him to beughed at. If onecked understanding of thew, whatever they said would be thew. People have the right to do as they please and enjoy their freedom. The police officer felt like they were dealing with an unreasonable group of children, but they were compelled to exin things clearly to them. Then, they adopted an attitude of not listening and questioning why. As the situation escted, the police officers decided to arrest several people. The ones who had been shouting vehemently now attempted to flee, but their attempts were futile as they were apprehended by the authorities. The atmosphere in the square became increasingly tense. Amidst the chaos, someone recorded the moment on their phone and shouted, trying to sway public opinion, ¡°Look, everyone! The police are using force! This child shattered 10 million dors worth of figurines into pieces! Instead of catching the ones who caused the destruction, they¡¯re arresting innocent people!¡± ke¡¯s frustration grew, finding the situation highly inefficient. With a frustrated expression, he kicked up the broken porcin fragments scattered on the ground and delivered a series of swift ps in the air, silencing those who thought they were justified in holding up their mobile phones and spewing nonsense before attempting to flee. Meanwhile, to emphasize the seriousness of the situation, a warning shot was fired, echoing through the air, and grabbing everyone¡¯s attention. As several screams pierced the air, a wave of terror washed over the crowd, causing them to instinctively crouch down and cover their heads. Finally, there was silence. With a cold and determined expression, ke sent a message, ¡°Find the person behind this and arrest them!¡± Amidst the silence, Lilly¡¯s voice cut through the tension, ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t wear the clothes but you can¡¯t wear them in front of Olivine the Great,¡± ¡°Everyone, do you exined you like, understand now? This isn¡¯t an exhibition as you believed, it¡¯s a sacred ritual,¡± Lilly She pointed towards the altar, emphasizing her point. ¡°These three shrines here are real, and these broken 2/4 dolls were made with human ashes. They are sacrificial offerings for this ritual,¡± She continued, ¡°There are bad people among us who seek to destroy our joy. They havemitted these acts in the presence of Olivine the Great, disrespecting and dishonoring him! Why didn¡¯t any of you realize this?¡± Everyone looked at each other in dismay. It doesn¡¯t make sense¡­. A girl weakly tried to exin. ¡°This isn¡¯t a sacrificial ritual, you¡¯ve misunderstood. It¡¯s just a scene from a theatrical performance¡­¡± Lilly shook her head, her expression firm. ¡°No, look around,¡± As everyone followed her gaze, they saw that the sky had turned dark, with ominous clouds looming overhead. The wind began to pick up, carrying an eerie chill through the air. Inside the shattered shrine, the candles flickered in an eerie manner. Suddenly, a toppled doll began to slowly rise, as if responding to the collective gaze fixed upon it. But just as quickly, it copsed back to the ground. Despite the crowded square, a chilling sensation ran down everyone¡¯s spines. ¡°No¡­ Am I mistaken?¡± someone whispered. ¡°How dis the doll stand up by itself?¡± ¡°Someone must be pulling a thread¡­¡± No one answered. As the wind intensified, its howling drowned out all other sounds. It seemed as though there was a chillingughter echoing through the square, though when people strained their ears, they heard nothing but the eerie silence. People started to get scared. Unbeknownst to everyone, a few individuals stood hidden behind the altar, observing the events that happened with furrowed brows. One of them spoke, his voice barely audible, ¡°Today marks the first sacrifice, and it must proceed without interruption!¡± The other two nodded and walked quickly to both sides of Olivine Temple. Unbeknownst to the crowd, the square had been tampered with a year ago. During the reconstruction process, certain individuals took advantage of the situation to infiltrate the construction team. They purposely damaged the square tiles and discreetly buried spirit nails at strategic locations. These spirit nails were thick and robust, capable of withstanding any interruption to the ceremony. As long as the spirit nail was in ce, the ritual could continue unabated. Their n had been carefully orchestrated to ensure that nothing could stop them. Lilly¡¯s senses heightened as she heard Pablo¡¯s urgent voice calling her over. She quickly broke free from her father¡¯s grasp and rushed over to where Pablo was. Pablo¡¯s face was filled with concern as he pointed to a specific spot, his voice filled with urgency. ¡°Lilly, come here! There are spirit nails nted here. These people are incredibly cunning! We need to pull them out immediately.¡± Lilly was about to act, ready to remove the spirit nails, but then Pablo¡¯s warning halted her. ¡°Wait! There are more on the other side. We need to remove them at the same time or they¡¯ll have the upper hand!¡± As ke gazed at the sky, he noticed that Olivine Temple was enveloped by a dark, ss¨Clike semicircle. Within this boundary, one of the spirit nails was positioned on one side, while the other was directly opposite it. ¡°You have to pull them out at the same time!¡± ke followed Lilly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lilly quickly repeated what Pablo said. She looked around, grabbed a stone, and smashed a tile vigorously, revealing a section of the red spirit. nail. ke immediately went to the other side and found the empty tile. He crushed the tile with one foot, revealing a bright red nail. Lilly grabbed the nail, ¡°Daddy, we need to pull them out at the same time!¡± ke nodded. He tightly gripped the spirit nail, pouring all his strength into the attempt to dislodge it, but to his dismay, the nail remained firmly in ce, resistant to his efforts. Floating beside him, Pablo whispered, ¡°The body of a mortal cannot shake it loose.¡± Just as ke persisted, a deep voice resonated in his ear, causing his heart to constrict with unease. Turning around, he saw a pale man in a white robe next to him. ke was stunned. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Wrecking the Ceremony Pablo¡¯s hand ovepped with ke¡¯s, and together, they exerted their strength on the spirit nail. To ke¡¯s surprise, he felt a slight tremor in the nail. His eyes widened, realizing that there was more to these matters than what he had researched. As they continued pulling, both spirit nails began to loosen from their positions. Meanwhile, inside Olivine Temple, concealed behind the sculpture of Olivine the Great, a man with at sinister expression wore a chilling smile. ¡°Dudroinia ims that one life is two, two is three, and three is all things¡­¡± he sneered. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect there to be another spirit nail here.¡± A hint of disdain flickered in his eyes. To him, all those self¨Crighteous notions of good and evil were meaningless. In this world, only those who emerge victorious have the right to dictate terms. With two spirit nails removed, the man could not help but feel disappointed. However, he knew that it was the only way forward at that moment. He made a deep cut on his hand and allowed his blood to drip onto the spirit nail. He anxiously awaited the removal of the two outer nails, knowing that once they were pulled out, he could swiftly proceed with the ceremony and achieve his desired oue. Just as Lilly and ke were about to remove the spirit nails, Pablo sensed that something was amiss. He quickly intervened and called for a halt, realizing that it could not be so straightforward without any obstacles. He tilted his head upward, witnessing the dark clouds converging in the sky, which sent a shiver down his spine. Pablo said with a grim expression, ¡°There is one more!¡± But at that moment, two spirit nails had already been pulled out halfway, and there was no way to stop their removal. It was clear that the ceremony could not proceed without another person stepping in to pull out the remaining spirit nail. He gritted his teeth, prepared to tear himself in half to save the situation and secure the well¨Cbeing of his young apprentice. At that crucial moment, a small figure rushed in hastily, and it was Grace. She coldlymanded, ¡°Count to 30 seconds!¡± -This time, she was determined to seed! With the spiritpass tightly gripped in her hand, Grace made her way swiftly to the back of the Hero¡¯s sculpture, where she finally spotted the third spirit nail. Simultaneously, another man was standing nearby, his eyes filled with covetousness as he watched Grace. 20 more seconds¡­ 1/4 Grace didn¡¯t have the luxury to ponder the man¡¯s intentions. She mustered her courage and hastily approached the spirit nail, hugging it tightly. The man was caught off guard, astonished by her audacity to pull out the nail right in front of him! He was angry and pped Grace on the back! Grace snorted. 10 more seconds! She counted the remaining time in her heart as she bit the tip of her tongue. She was focusing all her energy on removing it. S¡­ 7¡­ That man didn¡¯t expect Grace to be so difficult to deal with as a child, so he was careless, and hurriedly hugged Grace, trying to pull her aside. Unexpectedly, Grace¡¯s hand seemed to be glued to the nail, and with her strength, she pulled out half of the nail The man was furious The man was so angry he pressed her down. However, Grace resisted his efforts and he could not move her at all. The man¡¯s face twisted with rage, and in a moment of impulsive fury, he thrust a knife into Grace¡¯s back. Grace only counted the time she have left. 5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­ She only had two seconds left to pull the nail, otherwise¡­ Grace could feel her strength fading away. However, she could not give up. She could not let people say that she had no skill anymore. She believed she was strong. She could not afford to lose against Lilly¡­ 2¡­ 1 In a surge of determination, Grace felt a sudden surge of strength coursing through her arm. With a cry of exertion, she mustered all her remaining energy and yanked the spirit nail out. Simultaneously, the spirit nails outside the door were also pulled out. Realizing the gravity of the situation, ke understood that he couldn¡¯t afford to hesitate. Despite being just a child who knew about the spirit nail, he could not ignore the possibility that he might possess a unique talent. What if¡­ against all odds, he would seed? Lilly¡¯s determination was unwavering as she continued to count, while Josh afraid that she might make a mistake, counted alongside her from the sidelines. Together, they kept track of the crucial moment. 2/4 As the final second approached, their synchronized efforts in pulling out the spirit nail. The ceremony was disrupted, causing a drastic change in the expression of the man with a cold look in the temple. The ritual, which sought to harness the fortunes of heaven, people, and the sacrificer themselves, was designed to consume all these fortunes, ultimately transforming them into sacrifices. However, when the ritual was abruptly disrupted, the consequences extended beyond the interruption of the first sacrifice. The individual who oversaw the ritual would also face a severe bacsh. Amid the tense atmosphere, a loud crack reverberated through the air. A bolt of lightning struck Olivine Temple. The lightning struck the man with astonishing precision, bypassing Grace who was in his grasp. However, the impact of the lightning was so immense that it only made Grace¡¯s hair explode. Pablo swiftly evaded the lightning as well. Despite being a spirit from the underworld, even ghosts were scared of lightning and thunder. Pablo tore himself in half, with one halfing to Grace¡¯s aid, enabling her to pull out the spirit nail despite the cold man¡¯s attack. Pablo¡¯s gaze fixed on Grace as he saw her lying in a pool of blood, her face disying unwavering determination¡­ He already knew who she was. At that moment, ke and Lilly arrived on the scene. They saw Grace, her hair curly and drenched in blood, and they looked at the man who had been charred ck by the lightning. Josh experienced a chilling sensation, causing his hands and feet to tremble. He realized that his invention was useless in such crucial moments. He knew he had to go back and continue working hard, striving to improve his creations. Meanwhile, Lilly knelt in front of Grace, retrieving a talisman from her satchel and gently cing it on Grace¡¯s forehead. Grace took a deep breath and mustered the strength to speak, saying, ¡°Get it off¡­¡± Lilly quickly covered Grace¡¯s mouth, ¡°Okay, stop talking! Save some blood,¡± Grace clenched her teeth and whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t lose¡­ This time!¡± Grace would pull out Lilly¡¯s front teeth if she dared to say she was weak! Lilly replied, ¡°Yeah, yeah, you didn¡¯t lose, you just got stabbed¡­¡± How brave yet so pitiful. Lilly admired Grace from the bottom of her heart and felt that she no longer wanted to hit Grace. Grace closed her eyes, trying to block out the annoyance and find a way to calm herself down. She made a mental note to avoid any encounters with Lilly in the future, determined to distance herself from the source of her irritation. Pablo folded his arms and said from the side, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. It¡¯s thanks to you this time,¡± 34 Lilly said sincerely, ¡°Thank you!¡± Grace snorted and remained silent. Grace was taken away by the ambnce, and Pablo apanied Lilly to dismantle the remaining parts of the ceremony. The surroundings of Olivine Temple were filled with clouds, drizzle, and continuous lightning struck the air. However, just three miles away from the Olivine Temple, the sky showcased a setting sun. Following the thunder and lightning, a rainbow appeared, surrounding the temple. Everyone present in the square was struck with awe as thunder and lightning shed in the sky, apanied by the simultaneous appearance of a rainbow and a mesmerizing sunset. This¡­ Amidst the spectacle, the girl in the kimono who had been in a heated argument with Lilly took out her mobile phone, eager to capture this extraordinary moment. However, inexplicably, the surroundings abruptly darkened, and several of her friends vanished into thin air. Startled, the girl frantically searched for herpanions, only to encounter a man d in a worn¨Cout military uniform emerging from the darkness. He clutched a gun, his face pallid, and his eyes fixated on her. Instinctively, the girl nced down at his feet, but to her astonishment, they were missing, reced by a hovering apparition that swiftly closed the distance between them. Realizing that she had seen a ghost, the girl screamed in fright. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. In the blink of an eye, the man struck her forcefully on the head with the butt of his gun, his voice filled with anger. ¡°Unworthy descendants! Your ancestors fought valiantly, and here you are, dressed in the garb of a petty demon, dancing on my grave?!¡± As the girl caught a clear glimpse of his face, a sense of familiarity washed over her, and she pieced together the fragments of her scant and neglected memories. It dawned on her that this face belonged to her long¨Cdeceased great¨Cgrandfather. Her legs gave way, and she sank to her knees in submission. Impossible¡­ Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Learning Something Bad From Hannah Olivine Temple Square was shrouded in ominous clouds, making the sky even darker than before. Suddenly, some individuals wearing kimonos began to scream in terror. It appeared as though they were witnessing something dreadful. Their faces were filled with panic, and some even fell to their knees, clutching their heads in distress. Unseen by others, these individuals were confronted by apparitions of their ancestors, who appeared furious and resorted to physically punishing them. ¡°How could you forget the nation I tirelessly fought to protect?!¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°They killed your grandfather, and yet you still worship them as your ancestors!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need to give you a beating so you¡¯ll remember why it hurt so much!¡± Those individuals d in kimonos and clogs were subjected to such severe beatings that their clogs went flying. They screamed and pleaded for mercy, consumed by terror. Most people who did not see the ghosts were puzzled. They didn¡¯t know why, so they saw the different phases of lightning, thunder, rainbow, and sunset in the same frame, and saw several people kneeling begging for mercy with terrified faces, and they were even more frightened in their hearts. ¡°What happened¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What is that red iron pir they pulled out¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s so strange. As soon as the iron pir was pulled down, a bolt of lightning struck down,¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ Is what the little girl said earlier true? That today wasn¡¯t an exhibition after all, but was a sacrificial ritual?¡± Someone voiced their doubts, uncertain about the reality of the situation. However, some individuals were bleeding and crying, eximing, ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, should we just forget about the dolls we destroyed?¡± The ash dolls held a special ce in their hearts, not to mention the significant mary value associated with each doll. The thought of losing them was distressing and heartbreaking. Even if it¡¯s not worth five million like Quinnie¡¯s Coco, it¡¯s still worth one hundred and eighty thousand. How could she not be responsible just because she was a sacrifice for the ritual? While she was crying, she noticed ke and the others emerging from the scene. ke held Lilly in his arms with Josh. Drake, the knowledge enthusiast, walked alongside them with a grave expression, his thoughts veiled and unknown. Anthony was on the phone and caught snippets of conversation about pensation.¡± As he walked near the sacrificial shrine, he kicked it, causing it to shatter. His footnded on the broken remains of a few ash dolls and their owners cried even harder as if they had lost a beloved child. 1/4 Lilly covered her cars and shouted, ¡°Stop crying! I¡­ I¡¯ll pay for the damages!¡± She only destroyed the dolls because they were a part of the satanic ritual. Uncle Anthony said one should be responsible for their actions. Lilly, with a distressed expression, retrieved a red envelope from her satchel. She wondered if the money inside would be enough to cover the damages. The hard¨Cearned money was slipping away before she could even enjoy it, and Lilly felt a tinge of sadness. in her heart. Amused by her bleeding expression, Anthony could not help but find it funny, while ke found Lilly incredibly adorable and could not resist pinching her cheek. ¡°Keep your money, your Uncle Anthony willpensate them,¡± ke assured her. Anthony froze. I treat you as my brother¨Cinw, but you treat me as a fool? ke jokingly assured Lilly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your uncle is not only handsome and rich but also quite generous, especially when ites to paying money.¡± The handsome and rich Anthony was speechless. Anthony could not argue with him but topensate them. Anthony nced at the tearful girls and could not help but wonder if the event organizers had intentionally dressed them in kimonos of different colors. With a stern tone, he asserted, ¡°Rest assured, we will take full responsibility for the damages caused by our group. My assistant will be here shortly to discuss thepensation with each of you individually.¡± Anthony wanted to ensure that Lilly would not be burdened by it. It¡¯s just money. After discovering Lilly¡¯s ability to catch ghosts, Anthony couldn¡¯t help but think that these doll enthusiasts would face the consequences they deserved. The girls whose dolls were broken had mixed reactions. Some were stunned, while a few of them appeared to be genuinely pleased. It seemed that they did not care about sacrifices and national luck. The doll owners had invested real money into making those dolls, and they were determined to retrieve theirpensation. They had already formted ns beforehand. If the child¡¯s parents refused to pay, they were prepared to escte the situation and take legal action. They had no qualms about pursuing their rights in court. After some time, Charlie arrived with the money and handed it over immediately. However, Quinnie refused to ept it and simply cast a meaningful nce at Lilly. Quinnie had just received a call from the police. 2/4 Quinnie was informed that all her dolls under the brand Spring Friends were implicated in the theft of ashes for making dolls and were going to be recalled. It was a shocking revtion for her to realize that she had been sleeping in a room filled with such dolls. for years. She genuinely liked dolls. Her mind was overwhelmed withplex thoughts, and she struggled to find the right words to express herself. Quinnie stepped forward and expressed her sincere gratitude to Lilly in a solemn manner. She then hurriedly returned to the set and left. The girls who had received theirpensation also departed, wearing smiles on their faces. Finally, the deceptive doll exhibition, which had disguised itself as something else, came to an end. Lilly learned from his father that the event organizer behind the scenes had been detained for questioning, and it was uncertain how long the interrogation wouldst or if they would ever be released. As for the girls who took thepensation but had their dolls broken, unfortunate incidents started befalling them. Some suddenly developed high fevers and fell seriously ill after returning home. Others encountered car idents on their way back, resulting in traumatizing experiences, although they survived. Upon returning home, others experienced strange urrences that made them feel unsettled. The doors would inexplicably open during their sleep at night, and the bathroom faucet would turn on by itself in the middle of the night. At times, upon waking up, they would find the doll they had ced in a box lying on their bedside¡­. Only then did they realize the sacrificial ritual Lilly had mentioned, and they cried out to their parents, begging them to ask about any possible connections and desperately seeking out Lilly¡¯s help to resolve the situation. However, it was already toote. Lilly was not someone they could simply find at will. They searched, feeling like headless chickens, but their efforts only led to further deception. Thepensation they had received would soon be gone, leaving them with regret and a sense of loss. The Summer Doll Exhibition became a trending topic for insulting ancestors, capturing widespread attention. Alongside this, the incident involving a group of children and a priest disrupting the ritual aimed at stealing the country¡¯s fortune also gained significant publicity. With the widespread presence of inte users, it was natural for many to doubt the significance of a few children¡¯s actions. Instead, they attributed the disruption of the ceremony to a city¨Cdwelling priest and his young apprentices. ke, in particr, found himself living his dream of bing a priest and emerged as the most formidable figure among them. People were making memes about that incident. ¡°Is it still toote to take me in as your apprentice?¡± 34 ¡°I asked the master about the weather that day but he told me to believe in science, Can you please teach me? I¡¯m willing to learn!¡± ¡°Master said he believed in science and flew away with his sword¡­¡± Listening to Josh reading thesements, Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said happily, ¡°My Daddy is powerful!¡± In the past, he fought hard and toppled walls. Now he was even more powerful, and he could pull out the spirit nail with her. How could that be someone else¡¯s dad? Impossible! Lilly, despite knowing that her father was not a practitioner, still believed in his immense power. ke gazed at her with tenderness, his heart melting at her unwavering faith in him, super However, there were moments when Lilly could be a bit careless. For instance, when Bettany discovered that ke had taught her something mischievous, she would give him a good hard hit. No one could rival the warmth and affection that Lilly possessed. Lilly thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, Master, you mentioned yesterday that Grace is not human?¡± Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he responded, ¡°What I meant was that she is not an ordinary. individual¡­ Lilly waved her hand like Hannah and said, ¡°Whatever, they¡¯re the same,¡± Pablo was speechless. Lilly, you can¡¯t ignore the word ¡°Ordinary¡­ Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Grace Is So Miserable Pablo floated cross¨Clegged in the void and said, ¡°Grace is just like you¡­ she also came up to experience cmity.¡± Lilly was puzzled. She hasn¡¯t figured out how many catastrophes she caused, so why Grace? Pablo rubbed her soft hair and said, ¡°But she is different from you, she is the next Madame Meng.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother drink Madame Maya¡¯s soup as if she drank in water?¡± She also said that Madame Maya should improve her business capabilities. Madame Maya tried her best, but she couldn¡¯t help but asionally think that ghosts like Jean were truly immune to her soup. Everyone said that her soup was watered down, which made Madame Maya furious. After numerous selections, a new heir to Madame Maya was finally chosen. Lilly suddenly realized, ¡°So Grace came up here to find Madame Maya¡¯s soup?¡± Pablo nodded in agreement, ¡°You could say that!¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Every time Lilly called Grace ¡°Gracie,¡± Pablo felt like he was ying a role. When Lilly was the King of Hades and Grace was a candidate for Madame Maya, they would often argue. Whenever Lilly saw Grace, she would ce her hands on her hips and realize how difficult it was to make Grace cry. Therefore, she insisted on calling her Gracie and remained ever watchful¡­ Lilly blinked in confusion and asked hesitantly, ¡°Master, is it difficult to obtain the eighth tear?¡± Pablo let out a sigh and replied, ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Grace has undergone three incarnations and in each one, she has been unable to acquire the eighth tear. ¡°That¡¯s because the final tear requires Madame Maya¡¯s tears of sorrow, but Madame Maya is not one to shed tears easily.¡± Lilly recalled Quinnie¡¯s words and asked anxiously, ¡°Is it true that Gracie didn¡¯t cry when she was born?¡± Josh, who was nearby, immediately refuted. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Every baby cries when they are born. Crying is a natural response to inhaling air and the vibration of vocal cords. If they don¡¯t cry, it could indicate suffocation or health issues. Pablo nodded and exined, ¡°Quinnie probably meant that she cried without tears, a dry cry.¡± People around the world often assume that a newborn baby crying at birth is a sign of crying. However, it is merely the vibration of the vocal cords, and true crying urster on. In Grace¡¯s case, she should have cried when she was born, but she had not cried ever since. Lilly expressed sympathy, saying, ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate.¡± In her opinion, crying is the same asughing, not being able to cry is like not being able tough, and happiness is gone. Josh questioned, ¡°Isn¡¯t it impossible for a person to go through their entire life without crying¡­?¡± Pablo leaned back, gazing at the booklet, and responded casually. ¡°In Grace¡¯s first life, she lost her beloved: In her second life, all her beloved family members died unexpectedly. In her third life, her best friend betrayed her. Suffering from the pain of separation, loss, and betrayal¡­¡± ¡°In three lives, she indeed never shed a tear.¡± As stated in the brochure, Grace experienced immense sadness, so overwhelming that she screamed at the sky. However, even in her profound grief, she never shed a tear. ¡°They have no recollection of their past lives, and with each reincarnation, they go through cmities. anew, all in an attempt to elicit that single tear of sorrow.¡± Lilly was left speechless, realizing the sheer tragedy of it all. Josh added ¡°Is there something wrong with her tear nds? She should get it checked out, maybe she has some eye disease,¡± Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched. He went on, ¡°Whenever Grace returns to the underworld, she remembers all her past lives and the pain. associated with them. She bes filled with anger and negative energy, distancing herself from others and refusing to show care. She would also get mad when the Ruler of Hell questioned her abilities¡­¡± He stopped at this point. Lilly, being young and facing numerous challenges, understood the necessity of experiencing different situations in the world. However, her true identity remained unknown to her. None of the people around her, including Anthony and ke, were aware that Lilly was the Ruler of Hell despite knowing about his ability to interact with ghosts. Her true identity was carefully concealed from the world. Lilly, unable toprehend the intricacies of her role, expressed her dissatisfaction by pouting and concluding, ¡°The Ruler of Hell must be terrible!¡± Fine, since Gracie is miserable¡­ She would not criticize her skills anymore¡­ ¡°What kind of rules are these!¡± Lilly pouted and shook her head like an adult. Pablo closed the booklet and replied, ¡°These are the rules that Madame Maya¡¯s lineage has to follow for generations. It¡¯s their destiny, and no one can change it.¡± Lilly looked puzzled, her innocent eyes gazing in one direction. She wondered, if someone made Gracie cry forcefully, would those tears count as her true sadness? Lilly¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as she considered the idea ofpleting the cmity. She felt that with some assistance, she could help Gracie fulfill her destiny. 2/4 But now that Gracie was still in the hospital, Lilly decided to beat her up as soon as she recovered from her injury. She did not want to beat Gracie up intentionally. She just wanted to help her fulfill her destiny! At the hospital, Graciey on the bed and let out a sneeze, causing her to wince in pain. Her face turned pale, but she clenched her lips and endured silently. The doctor approached to change her dressing and was surprised to see that the wound was bleeding. With a sigh, he treated the wound and gently advised, ¡°Let me know if it hurts, little girl,¡± This child was peculiar. During procedures such as surgeries, stitches, and dressing changes, medical staff often worried about children crying excessively. Such crying could disrupt the treatment process and, on rare asions, even require sedation. However, Grace was an exception to this norm. No tears during surgery, no tears when receiving stitches, no tears during wound examinations, and no tears during dressing changes¡­ It was a challenge for the doctors and nurses. Grace didn¡¯t cry when she was in pain, and she didn¡¯t voice any difort. There was a genuine concern that if her wound became infected, she wouldn¡¯t express it, making it difficult to detect and treat in time. The doctor continued to insist, reminding Grace to inform them if she experienced any pain. Grace responded with a cold snort and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying anything?¡± The doctor was left speechless. After the doctor left, Grace stared at the shadow ghost with an emotionless gaze. The shadow ghost grinned at her, sometimes contorting its form and appearing upside down right in front of her. But Grace remained unfazed, her expression devoid of any reaction. When Quinnie arrived with the lunch box, he noticed Grace¡¯s expression and could not help but remark, ¡°Gracie, have you ever considered getting a checkup to see if you have facial paralysis?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you smile, and of course, I haven¡¯t seen you cry either. I¡¯m starting to think something might be wrong with you.¡± Quinnie set down the lunch box and observed her with a thoughtful expression. Grace responded coldly, ¡°Immature.¡± She grabbed the lunch box and forcefully lifted the lid. As she did so, the needle attached to the back of her hand made a squeaking sound, and blood quickly gushed out, only to be swiftly drawn back in. Quinnie turned pale with shock, ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s bleeding, it¡¯s bleeding.¡± ¡°Doctor¡­¡± Quinnie quickly ran out to call the doctor and nurse. Meanwhile, Gracie continued eating with a calm expression on her face. The shadow ghost was astonished Alright, she¡¯s a ruthless person, I can¡¯t afford to mess with her, I¡¯ll mess with the next one! Suddenly, an old voice resonated faintly in the hospital corridor. ¡°On the 15th of July, the gates of the underworld open..the gates of the underworld open and spirits emerge¡­ ¡°Are you sleeping? I feel so ufortable in the closet¡­¡± Grace¡¯s eyes were fixed as she abandoned her lunch box without uttering a word. With the support of the wall, she grabbed her IV drip chamber and made her way out. In the end, the doctors and nurses arrived just in time, startled to see her out of bed. They hurriedly guided her back onto the bed, their faces filled with fear and concern. Grace¡¯s gaze fell upon the corridor as she struggled, and there she spotted an elderly woman sitting on a chair. A ruby¨Cencrusted headpiece adorned her head as she softly sang, gently caressing a child¡¯s head with her hand. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Don¡¯t Use Your Phone at Night Grace could not spare a moment to take a second look, as the elderly woman vanished in an instant, and she was swiftly pushed back onto the bed. Quinnie scolded her angrily, ¡°Gracie, don¡¯t you care about your life? Who allowed you to get out of bed? Seems like you haven¡¯t bled enough!¡± Grace pursed her lips, choosing to remain silent Late at night, in a rented room in a particr neighborhood, a young girl sat on the bed, swiping through her mobile phone when she suddenly sensed something peculiar. Switching on the light, she rose from the bed and cautiously moved around the house, sniffing the air as she walked. ¡°Strange, where did the smell of dead micee from¡­¡± she muttered to herself. She swept the broom under the bed, only finding a few stray hairpins and coins that had rolled underneath. There¡¯s nothing here!¡± she concluded with a frown, shaking her head. Then she sniffed the air once more, the odor had mysteriously vanished. ¡°It¡¯s really strange,¡± the girl muttered to herself. ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask thendlord toe and take a look. another day.¡± With that thought, she switched off the light and settled back onto the bed, engrossed in her phone. Now and then, she burst intoughter, the glow from the phone¡¯s screen casting an eerie light on her face. Unbeknownst to her, a girl stood silently behind her, her head lowered and her hair covering her face. She gazed intently at the screen of the phone, mirroring the girl¡¯s actions and asionally shing a grin of her own. Yet, the girl remainedpletely oblivious to the presence behind her. ¡°Recently, there have been reports at Olivine Temple saying that dolls made by Spring Friends were made of ashes¡­¡± The girl let out a startled ¡°Huh¡± as she came across something unexpected in the middle of the night. She quickly swiped away, feeling a slight sense of unease. Late¨Cnight browsing often leads to stumbling upon various content, ranging from tantalizing culinary delights to DIY tips and even horror short videos. As she continued scrolling, she encountered a series of videos titled ¡°Do not watch this video at night¡± She hastily turned off her mobile phone, feeling a sense of unease creeping up within her. ¡°Don¡¯t watch it, -don¡¯t watch it. It¡¯s scary,¡± she muttered to herself, trying to brush off the unsettling thoughts. She casually tossed her phone to the end of the bed, practicing good health¡± habits by keeping it away from her sleeping area to minimize radiation exposure. As the girl closed her eyes, ready to drift off to sleep, a peculiar odor wafted through the air¨Can unmistakable scent of decaying mice, growing increasingly distinct and pervasive. She hugged her nker tightly and turned over, reaching out to adjust the air conditioner to a cool 18 degrees. Feeling theforting breeze, she nestled back into her quilt, the chill in the air dispersing any lingering traces of the unpleasant odor. Feeling relieved, the girl found sce in the coolness and gradually drifted off to sleep. As the night grew darker, the girl wrapped herself tightly in the quilt, but an unusual chill seemed to permeate the air. Despite theforting hum of the air conditioner, she couldn¡¯t shake off the growing sensation of coldness. It was amon experience for many people to feel colder in the middle of the night when sleeping with the air conditioner on. The initial coolness that provided relief gradually gives way to a perceived drop in temperature as the body adjusts and bes more sensitive to the cooler environment. The girl reluctantly forced herself out of bed as the rm clock red. Rubbing her eyes, she could not help butin about the early morning routine. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. Why do I have to go to work? I need more sleep. From now on, I should avoid using my phone at night and make sure to go to bed before ten o¡¯clock!¡± she groaned. Realizing the importance of a good night¡¯s sleep, she resolved to establish healthy sleep habits and prioritize her rest. She never kept her word. Sheined as she got up to brush her teeth and wash her face, and then she smelled the stench again. As she opened the closet to change her clothes, the odor grew more intense. ¡°Furious, where could this dead mouse smell being from¡­¡± The girl diligently investigated the source of the scent, and her gazended on the bottom of the wardrobe. This particr wardrobe is of an antique design, and at its base is a built¨Cinpartment connected to the floor. When the girl rented the house, thendlord mentioned the presence of misceneous items in the closet and advised her not to move them. The girl smirked and muttered, ¡°There¡¯s a dead mouse in there.¡± Frustrated, she grumbled and called herndlord. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Having extra storage space for misceneous items was eptable; she did not mind the surplus cabs. However, when it came to dealing with dead mice, they had to be removed! ¡°Hey¡­ Landlord, when are you nning toe and check out the wardrobe?¡± the girl asked while changing her clothes. Thendlord seemed startled, and hurriedly asked, ¡°Did you open it?¡± The girl shook her head, ¡°No.¡± Having a strong aversion to meddling with other people¡¯s belongings, the girl refrained from touching the closet, as explicitly instructed by thendlord. Furthermore, the wardrobe was securely locked, and shecked both the inclination and time to attempt. to pick the lock. Thendlord warned her. ¡°I¡¯m currently away on a business trip, and I¡¯ll address the issue upon my return. Please refrain from touching it. There are someputer essories stored inside, and if they get damaged, I won¡¯t be able to handle the matter.¡± Acknowledging thendlord¡¯s response, the girl expressed her impatience, urging him to hurry back. Then ended the call. Gazing at the wardrobe, she retrieved her perfume and sprayed it inside, hoping to mask the repugnant combination of scents between the perfume and the stench of the dead mice. However, finding the resulting mixture even more unpleasant, she resorted to sealing the edges and seams of the closet using glue. ¡°I guess this should be fine¡­¡± she murmured. The odor appeared to have diminishedpared to earlier. In a rush, the girl hurriedly prepared for work, slipping on her high heels, and hastily left. Unbeknownst to her, inside the closet, several skirts were serenely suspended from the clothes rail. At the very end, a girl with hair cascading over her cheeks eerily hovered in the air. ¡°Tiffy¡­¡± The girl said quietly, ¡°Why are you going to work again? I¡¯m so bored at home¡­¡± Raising her head slightly, she unveiled a visage marked by tragic gashes. I¡¯ve been trapped inside the closet all this time, and you sealed me away, you don¡¯t even know I exist,¡± shemented. The female ghost emerged from the closet, drifting aimlessly throughout the room. She seemed eerily acquainted with her surroundings, mimicking the girl¡¯s habitual footsteps. She lingered in the kitchen for a moment, positioning herself beside the pot. With hands gently folded once more, as if cradling an imaginary bowl of noodles, the ghost settled onto he sofa. Remaining in that position, she fixed her gaze directly upon the coffee table positioned in front of her, her yes unwavering. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Growth Apanying her father, Lilly purchased a bouquet and fruits to bring as a visit to Grace in the hospital. ke, known for his aggressive driving style, adopted a more cautious approach because Lilly was with him. However, despite being more careful, they unexpectedly collided with someone at the intersection with a loud crash. ke rolled down the car window. A girl wearing high heels hastily got down from her car and apologized profusely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± This particr girl had been engrossed in her mobile phone during thete hours of the night. Fearing she would be tardy for work, her anxiety propelled her forward, leading to an unintended collision with someone else. It¡¯s over! At first nce, the car appeared to be exceptionally expensive, easily worth at least a million dors. I could never afford to pay for the damage! Just then, as the girl was still reeling from the shock, a window of the car rolled down, revealing a little girl poking her head out. ¡°Be careful, Miss!¡± Lilly said, sensing the bad aura surrounding her, she advised, ¡°Do you stay upte regrly? It¡¯s not very auspicious to do so. You should be more careful on the road,¡± The girl¡¯s mind was still buzzing, and she instinctively replied, ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you¡­ Lilly intended to say more, but in the end, she simply waved her hand and said, ¡°Until we meet again! Bye¨Cbye!¡± After hearing what Lilly said, ke drove away. When the car was struck, it sustained minor damage, and thankfully, no one was hurt. So, they did not. take the matter seriously. However, the girl remained standing there in a daze, as if she was in a dream. ke carried Lilly into the hospital and headed towards the surgery department on the 20th floor. As they approached, they noticed a group of individuals sitting outside the corridor, engrossed in their smartphones, swiping away. ¡°A little girl scolded a girl wearing a kimono¡­ She destroyed all the dolls to disrupt the ritual¡­¡± ke raised his eyebrows. Oh, it¡¯s a nderous video. Sure enough, the person who watched the video chatted with the family members around him: ¡°I don¡¯t 14 understand why people are so judgmental online. It¡¯s not their business what others choose to wear or what hobbies they have. It¡¯s unfair to criticize and attack someone just because they don¡¯t like their style. or interests. I don¡¯t like this kid either, but that doesn¡¯t give me the right to judge and hate them.¡± Another person chimed in, ¡°Exactly! I¡¯ve experienced being judged for my fashion choices before, and it¡¯s not a pleasant feeling. People who hide behind the veil of patriotism to use and shame others are just spreading negativity. We should celebrate diversity and respect each other¡¯s individuality,¡± ke frowned. Lilly hugged his neck, and said in a brisk voice, ¡°Daddy, hurry up!¡± Upon hearing that others misunderstood her again, Lilly remained unfazed. She had expressed her stance. before. There was nothing wrong with having personal preferences, and everyone should have the freedom to wear whatever clothes they like. Lilly firmly believed that if those people wanted to wear kimonos on the subway or in ordinary parks, she wouldn¡¯t say anything about it. Lilly understood that wearing such clothes in front of the Olivine Temple or at the burial ce of the ancestors who sacrificed their lives for it might not be seen as respectful by some. However, she still held firm in her belief that there was nothing wrong with expressing oneself through clothing. Secondly¡­ Lilly understood that the dolls that were smashed were not ordinary dolls, but rather dolls made from ashes that could consume luck and vitality. The people even brought the broken dolls home and the dolls would only bring them bad luck and cause them misfortune. She did not destroy normal dolls¡­ So, Lilly did not think she was wrong. I¡¯m not wrong, they are. Hmph! ke observed Lilly¡¯s demeanor and emotions, realizing that his little girl had matured. He felt a sense of sadness but also pride as he witnessed her transformation. He remembered a time when Lilly was deeply affected by online nder, feeling overwhelmed by the negativity directed toward her. However, now he saw a different side of her. Despite facing misunderstandings and criticism in person, she remainedposed and unperturbed. She no longer cared to exin the misunderstanding to unimportant people. It showed that she had grown stronger. ¡°Good girl, Daddy is proud of you,¡± ke gently caressed her back with a reassuring hand, affirming, ¡°You¡¯re amazing. Lilly beamed in response and nted a kiss on her father¡¯s cheek. ke continued, ¡°However, there are times when you don¡¯t need to worry about certain people. Even if you treat them kindly, they might not appreciate it,¡± ke understood the reasons behind Lilly¡¯s actions, but others were unaware and simply perceived her actions as destructive towards things that others cherished. Lying on ke¡¯s shoulders, Lilly¡¯s face puffed up slightly as she expressed in a carefree manner, ¡°Why should others have to appreciate it?¡± She believed that she should do what she felt was right, and it was not her concern whether others epted it or not. ke was taken aback for a moment, but then he burst into softughter. Indeed, why should he feel obligated to exin his little darling¡¯s actions to others? He realized there was much to learn from his daughter. As they conversed, the two of them had already located Grace¡¯s ward Room No. 18. Lilly broke free and said impatiently, ¡°Daddy, can you give me the flowers?¡± Grace, lying on the bed with her eyes closed, suddenly heard a familiar voice resonating from outside the door. ¡°Number 18¡­ 18, 18¡­ It¡¯s Gracie!¡± Lilly¡¯s cheerful voice eximed with excitement. Grace frowned, heard Lillying in, and said, ¡°Hey, Gracie¡­ no, Grace!¡± Grace felt annoyed. Lilly extended arge bouquet before her, ¡°Here, it¡¯s for you,¡± she offered. Grace, however, kept her eyes closed, pretending to be asleep, hoping to avoid encountering this bothersome girl. But Lilly persisted, ¡°Grace, I know you¡¯re awake. I saw your ears twitch just now! Look, they¡¯re still moving!¡± Grace¡¯s ears twitched involuntarily. This suddenck of control irritated her greatly. ¡°Why is this ear twitching so much!¡± she thought to herself. Unable to contain her annoyance any longer, Grace opened her eyes, fixed her gaze upon Lilly, and said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Grace saw the stunning orchids brought closer to her, ¡°To visit you!¡± Grace was taken aback, astonished that Lilly knew she liked orchids, Even her parents did not know about. this. How did Lilly know? Feeling a tad awkward, Grace turned her head away and continued lying on her stomach, facing another direction. Lilly intended to ce the flowers on the bedside table, but it was already filled with several medical instruments. She thought of cing the flowers on the ground once again, but it did not feel quite appropriate as it resembled the act of visiting ancestors¡® graves. Lilly nced at the head of the bed, realizing it was not an ideal spot either. Then her gaze fell upon Grace¡¯s injured back. After careful consideration, she gently ced the flower on Grace¡¯s buttocks, seemed to be the most suitable spot given the circumstances. Grace was puzzled Grace swiftly turned her head to face. Lilly, her gaze piercing, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lilly blinked innocently, ¡°Grace, your bed is already upied, there¡¯s no space¡­¡± as it Oddly enough, Lilly had a peculiar intuition that if she were to ce the flowers elsewhere, it would upset Grace. For some reason, a vivid scene shed through Lilly¡¯s mind. In that scene, she handed the orchids to Grace, but one petal identally fell from the flowers. Without uttering a word, Grace swiftly retrieved a knife and started chasing after Lilly. How terrifying¡­ ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . That¡¯s why she put flowers on Grace¡¯s butt. Lilly bit her finger as she tried to exin, ¡°Look, it¡¯s so nice¡­ blooming like a¡­ fart.¡± Grace was speechless. You¡¯re not here to visit me, you¡¯re here to annoy me. Grace felt so frustrated she was about to cry¡­ Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Gracie¡¯s Frustration. The ghost by the bed chuckled at the scene. Many ghosts were roaming around the hospital, and a few of them sat by the bed and chatted away. ¡°Put the flowers on me, I¡¯m willing to make my butt bloom.¡± ¡°You can give them to me if you don¡¯t like them!¡± ¡°Wow, they¡¯re pink orchids, how beautiful!¡± Grace ignored the flowers on her butt and said coldly, ¡°Okay that¡¯s enough, you can leave now!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Despite her words, Grace did not ask Lilly to take the flowers away. Deep down, there was still a part of her that appreciated the gesture, knowing that Lilly had chosen orchids because she knew Grace liked them. Lilly wanted to climb on the bed and said cheerfully, ¡°Ma¡¯am can you please move a little and leave some space for me to sit?¡± The ghosts quickly made space for Lilly. Lilly sat on the edge of the bed andforted Grace, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Gracie, the gates of hell will open for 15 days after the 15th of July. You still have time to catch ghosts so don¡¯t rush,¡± Grace looked at her silently as she forced a conversation. Lilly continued, ¡°Did it hurt when you got stabbed? Did you cry at that moment?¡± Grace was silent. Lilly: ¡°Gracie, how long have you been catching ghosts? Have you ever been scared by them and cried?¡± Gracie was speechless. Why did Lilly keep asking whether she cried or not? Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly and asked, ¡°Gracie, you¡¯re lying on your stomach, what happens if you wanna take a dump?¡± Lilly was curious and wanted to move the flowers away to see¡­ To see if there was any poop on her butt. Grace could not bear it anymore, ¡°Stop talking!¡± Lilly immediately covered her mouth and nodded, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Grace was about to vomit blood. Lilly did not do anything to Grace. However, the way she said it was as if she wanted to pull Grace¡¯s pants off, how infuriating! ke was at the side, crossing his arms, and rxed on the sofa. He smirked as he saw the scene before him. He could not help but feel their interactions fresh every time they met. The God of Battle watched the two children quarrel with great interest. Grace roared, ¡°I¡¯ll pull out your front teeth if you don¡¯t be quiet!¡± Lilly yelled, ¡°You can¡¯t pull them out! My front teeth are strong!¡± Grace continued, ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll pull out your mrs!¡± Lilly yelled back, ¡°It¡¯s impossible! My mrs are stronger than my front teeth!¡± Grace choked, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you talk too much?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°No, Gracie, you¡¯re the first one,¡± Grace was speechless. Lilly: ¡°You know, my grandma enjoys our chats, Gracie. Don¡¯t you also find it enjoyable?¡± Grace remained silent, her difort evident. Lilly: ¡°Oh, by the way, on our way here today. I saw ady with a bad aura lingering around her. Would you like to join me in catching ghosts when the timees, Gracie?¡± Grace¡¯s frustration grew more apparent as she pleaded with Lilly. Grace shouted, ¡°Please, just stop! Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m not interested? Can you please leave now?¡± Grace¡¯s facial expression conveyed her annoyance and impatience, urging Lilly to leave quickly. Lilly, ying along, raised her arm and pretended to check a nonexistent watch, announcing, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s already noon! I better leave now!¡± His daughter was amazing, her ability to tell lies was getting more like him, and she had a bright future. Lilly enthusiastically leaped off the bed, intending to give Grace aforting pat on the back. However, upon noticing Grace¡¯s back injury, she swiftly redirected her gesture and patted Grace¡¯s head instead. ¡°Hey, take good care of your wounds. You¡¯ve got this!¡± Lilly eximed, apanied by a cheering gesture. Grace remained silent, her thoughts reflecting a peculiar observation. Grace felt that Lilly was patting her head like she was a dog. Grace ignored Lilly. Lilly tightly held ke¡¯s hand and said¡°If you¡¯re not going to catch ghosts with me, I¡¯ll do it on my own! But remember, you can¡¯t cry when the timees,¡± Grace was filled with a mix of anger and amusement. She grew up being unable to shed a tear, so why would she cry? ¡°Get out!¡± She yelled. Lilly happily got out of the ward. Grace found herself at a loss for words as she stared at the bunch of orchids on her buttocks. After a moment of silence, she couldn¡¯t resist reaching out and taking them down. A rare sense of joy sparkled in her eyes as she brought the flowers closer to her nose, taking in their subtle fragrance. Though the scent was barely noticeable, she found herself liking it. Grace extended her hand, tentatively reaching out to touch the petals, when suddenly the door swung open with a loud bang. Startled, she quickly ced the flower back on her buttocks and pretended to be asleep on her stomach. The ghost aunts beside her burst intoughter, their heads falling off from amusement. Lilly tilted her head and asked, ¡°Gracie, I¡¯m really going to catch that ghost, and then you can¡¯t say that I stole your thunder!¡± Grace¡¯s expression turned cold as she replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you annoying?¡± She could not care less about that ghost. It was all just a joke to her. Grace¡¯s focus was on the olddy who sang nursery rhymes in the corridor and a girl trapped in the closet, Lilly reassured, ¡°Okay, I get it,¡± She did not care about anything else. She closed the door and went out. Grace looked at the door carefully. It swung open again! Lilly said cheerfully, ¡°Goodbye, Gracie! If you like orchids, I¡¯ll give them to you the next time I visit!¡± Without waiting for her to respond, she closed the door and left. Grace felt annoyed. Lilly woke up at 2 a.m., prepared her small backpack, and said softly, ¡°Goodbye, Polly¡­ I¡¯m going ghost hunting!¡± Gracie is so powerful, she could catch ghosts on her own. But she always had someone apanying her, whether it was her older brother, uncle, or father. No, she needed to be independent. She wanted to be able to climb walls, to have the power to fly over them, just like her father. Lilly was determined. She walked out of the door and made her way towards the wall where her father had once taken her and her brother to climb back. However, when she looked up at the tall wall, she felt disheartened. ¡°I¡¯m too short,¡± she said with a hint of disappointment. Even if she stacked two of herself, she still wouldn¡¯t be tall enough to reach the top of the wall. Lilly threw the small backpack with all her might, attempting to throw it over the wall. However, her aim was off, and the backpack hit the wall and fell back down. Lilly let out a sigh of disappointment. It seemed that being taller was a requirement for climbing over the wall. Being short like her meant she could not aplish much in this task. ¡°Why don¡¯t I have a quick meal first¡­?¡± Lilly looked at the wall and pondered. It¡¯s toote to cat now, maybe it¡¯s better to use adder. Thinking of this, Lilly happily turned around to find adder. She then saw a figure behind her¡­ Lilly was startled, her little heart nearly leaping out of her chest, her fingers trembling in fear¡­ Oh no. Grandma caught me! The olddy stared at her incredulously. ¡°Why did you suddenly rush to take a shower and go to bed right after dinner tonight? No wonder you¡¯re here!¡± she eximed in frustration. Feeling desperate, she raised her hand, closed her eyes, and began to walk towards the main building, muttering to herself. ¡°You can¡¯t see me¡­ You can¡¯t see me¡­¡± Bettany was speechless. Helplessly, she watched as the little guy walked past her with his hands raised and his eyes closed. Once it was over, she couldn¡¯t help but stop, take a step back, grab her small backpack, and quickly run away. Bettany stared at ke, her anger turning intoughter. She squinted her eyes and asked, ¡°Did you teach her that?¡± ke looked puzzled and replied, ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± Bettany sneered and replied, ¡°Oh really? Then why was she attempting to climb the wall when I heard the noise?¡± ke casually touched his nose and maintained a straight face. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Lilly is only four years old. How could I have taught her to climb over the wall?¡± After a brief pause, he added, ¡°How could she misbehave, she¡¯s probably just sleepwalking,¡± Bettany¡¯s memory was triggered, recalling what the servant had mentioned previously about seeing a thief scaling the wall with two sacks on his shoulders. The surveince system was not working. At this moment, the olddy suddenly understood everything. She sneered and rolled up the sleeves of her pajamas, ¡°ke MacNeil!¡± Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Shifting the me Bettany tore ke apart with her bare hands. Fortunately, ke took advantage of his long legs and said. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Lilly¡± as he walked away calmly. His pace was unhurried as each of his steps covered a significant distance. Bettany could not catch up with him andughed instead. Anthony spoke, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mom. Hurry up and rest. I¡¯ll take care of Lilly,¡± Bettany vented her frustration and cursed, ¡°You should be more concerned! ke is so unreliable as a father¡­¡± Anthony reassured her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Muttering to herself, Bettany returned to her room. She hesitated about visiting Lilly, thinking that children may want to maintain their pride, so she decided to let it go. Whatever¡­ I¡¯ll make her one less chicken nugget tomorrow! Lilly hurriedly returned to her room, tossing aside the small backpack and kicking off her shoes. She jumped onto the bed and rolled around, wrapping herself up in a thin nket. She pretended to sleep soundly. Sure enough, when she heard the door click open and someone walked in, Lilly became extremely nervous Grandma knows how to lecture people! Oh no¡­ It¡¯s over! At that moment, as Lilly thought she was going to get her grandmother¡¯s scolding, she had already prepared herself for the punishment. With her eyes tightly shut and her eyelids wrinkled in concentration, ke could not help but let out a chuckle. ¡°Heh¡­ your grandma didn¡¯te, don¡¯t pretend,¡± Lilly¡¯s father remarked, causing the little girl to sit up and look around anxiously. ¡°Where¡¯s grandma?¡± she asked, her voice filled with concern. ke nced at the small backpack on the ground before answering. ¡°She¡¯s gone to sleep,¡± Lilly heaved a sigh of relief. ke asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Lilly spoke straightforwardly to her father, ¡°Daddy, do you still remember thedy who bumped into us carlier today?¡± 1/3 ke nodded in acknowledgment, asking. ¡°Yes, what about her?¡± Lilly exined, ¡°There¡¯s a ghost next to her that will possess her. That¡¯s why I need to catch it as soon as possible,¡± That was why she climbed up the wall However, the wall was so high she could not climb over it at all¡­ ke stood up and said, ¡°Wait for me a while,¡± Anthony came in just in time, and asked with a straight face, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ke¡¯s eyes flickered and said, ¡°Lilly, Daddy has to change his clothes, wait for me with your rich and handsome uncle.¡± Lilly nodded immediately, ¡°Okay!¡± Anthony was speechless. How dare you shift the me on me? With Anthony¡¯s help, ke managed to escort Lilly out of Crawford Mansion. While there were numerous ways to sneak Lilly out of the Crawford Mansion unnoticed, having a team. member to cover them was the best option. In the dead of night, father and daughter strolled along the river bank. Lilly wistfully remarked, ¡°Oh, how I wish I could fly like Polly!¡± They did not know how long it would take for them to walk to thedy¡¯s house. Suddenly, ke walked towards a shop by the side of the road as if he had chosen the road at random. He opened the door with a bang and got in. Lilly nervously asked, ¡°Daddy?¡± To her surprise, the sound of a revving motorcycle greeted her in response. Within moments, a sleek and stylish bike was before Lilly¡¯s eyes. With its sleek ck exterior and imposing stature, the motorcycle exuded a sense of coolness. The engine. roared to life with a twist of the elerator. ¡°Get on!¡± ke eximed. ke picked up Lilly and put a pink helmet on her. The helmet fit Lilly perfectly as if it had been tailored specifically for her. She settled herself in the front seat, and ke carefully fastened her seatbelt, securing the little girl to himself with a special safety buckle. Filled with a mix of nervousness and excitement, Lilly could not help but ask, ¡°Daddy, whose motorcycle is this?¡± 7 2/3 A mischievous smile yed on ke¡¯s lips as he replied in azy tone, ¡°Hmm¡­ Daddy borrowed it while the owner was away. So let¡¯s hurry up, or the owner might get upset when they find outter.¡± With a twist of the elerator, ke elerated and zoomed away on the motorcycle. Lilly¡¯s eyes. widened as she noticed someone chasing after them, causing her to be anxious. ¡°It¡¯s wrong to steal, Daddy!¡± she eximed, her voice filled with concern. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and return it¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ke could not help but smirk under his helmet. Thanks to the inte headsets built into their helmets, he could hear Lilly¡¯s words crystal clear. ¡°Don¡¯t be so loud, Lilly. Daddy can hear you,¡± ke responded with a tone of indulgence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was just teasing you. This motorcycle belongs to me,¡± Lilly was momentarily stunned, her face filled with doubt. ¡°But that shop isn¡¯t ours,¡± she pointed out. ke shrugged nonchntly. ¡°That¡¯s Dad¡¯s subordinate he replied casually. Lilly was silent. Daddy¡¯s a liar and a bad guy. Lilly was filled with anger, thinking that her father had stolen the motorcycle, and she was on the verge of tears. The motorcycle roared, and Lilly, who had never ridden one before, quickly became cheerful again, forgetting about what happened earlier) It waste at night, so the roads were empty. ke, being considerate of not disturbing the city¡¯s residents, chose to take the outerne instead. ¡°Lilly, where is thedy¡¯s house?¡± ke suddenly remembered this crucial question. The father and daughter continued driving for several miles, realizing that they hadpletely forgotten. about where they were going. Lilly held the elerator and stretched her hands, ¡°Eeny¡­ Meeny¡­ Miney¡­¡± She suddenly pointed in a direction, ¡°It¡¯s over here!¡± She pointed at it casually, as if she just guessed it. However, ke did not doubt her and steered the motorcycle in that direction. They drove for 10 miles in the direction Lilly pointed and reached a residential area in Shimmer District. At that moment, the girl was still lying on her bed, engrossed in swiping through her phone, asionally giggling at something she saw. She hadpletely forgotten about her morning vow to go to bed early and avoid using her phone. Before she knew it, it was already 3 a.m. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Lend Me Seven Years The girl looked at the time. Oh my goodness, it¡¯s already 3? She regretted her actions and realized she was supposed to go to bed. Just as she thought about it, she saw another video of a man holding a chicken and hitting a bowl. ¡°I wasn¡¯t supposed tough at night. But Iughed so hard when I read thements,¡± The girlughed so hard and replied to thement, This is so me,¡± She thought as she replied to thement. I should sleep after one more video¡­ However, her thumb seemed to have a mind of its own and swiped for more videos. The next video rted to her more as the lyrics of the audio sounded like what she was going through. ¡°Sleeping at midnight, waking at six, I¡¯ll end up in the ICU! Sleeping at one, waking at six, the Ruler of Hell calls me healthy! Sleeping at two, and waking at six, the urn is a cuboid! Sleeping at three, waking at six, tombstones will apany me!¡± ¡°Sleeping at four, waking at six, I¡¯m hanging on the wall Sleeping at five, waking at six, you and I are on a trip to heaven!¡± ¡°Stay upte crazy today, and enjoy the world of bliss tomorrow! Stay up, stay up, stay upte¡­¡± The girlmented, ¡°It¡¯s half past three. Can I still be cured?¡± The girl found herself caught in a cycle where the more she desired to sleep early, theter she stayed up? She could not help but wonder why this was happening She continued tough from time to time as she was scrolling through her phone in a nket. Unbeknownst to her, a female ghost stood behind her, wearing a wicked grin and muttering, ¡°You and I are on a journey to heaven¡­¡± The female ghost, no longer content with merely standing by the bed, silently climbed onto the bed and positioned herself behind the girl. Mimicking the girl¡¯s posture, she curled up and pretended to hold a phone with her spectral hands. As the girlughed, the ghostughed along, gradually drawing closer and closer. Only then did she hear the girl hear the ghost whispering in her car, ¡°My beloved sister¡­¡± The girl tightly squeezed her eyelids shut, yet she couldn¡¯t bring herself to put down her phone. She was caught in a state of drowsiness, unsure if she was fully awake or half asleep. A chilling sensation enveloped her, inexplicable in its origin. Amidst the ambiance, a noise resonated in her ears, apanied by a voice whispering into her car. The voice was audible, yet the words were iprehensibile to her. It was as if a person was learning to speak 1/4 for the first time, struggling to form coherent sounds. Initially, they managed to utter a single syble, ¡°Sis¡­ I¡­ Seven¡­¡± The girl was suddenly frightened, and she found that she could not move! The short video on the phone continued ying, and the girl could even hear the apanying sound 7 and music. However, she found herself unable to move, as if held in ce by an invisible force. She was acutely aware of a presence behind her as if someone was trying tomunicate with her. Fear gripped her, leaving her with no choice but to pretend to sleep, hoping that the unseen entity would eventually retreat. The voice persisted, speaking incessantly, refusing to cease its incessant chatter, repeating its words over and over again¡­. The girl finally heard the words clearly, what she said was- Sister, lead me seven years! Lend me seven years¡­ Lend me seven years¡­ Lend me seven years! The voice grew increasingly desperate and frenzied, sending shivers down the girl¡¯s spine. She was paralyzed with fear, unable to make even the slightest movement. Though she wished to close her eyes and escape the haunting presence, she found herself unable to do so. Her gaze remained fixated on the phone, which continued reying the same short video, trapping her in a loop of unsettling visuals. Help¡­ Overwhelmed by fear, the girl teetered on the brink of tears. The relentless voice continued its haunting. presence, intensifying her distress. She could not shake off the chilling sensation crawling across her shoulders, as if an unseen hand rested upon her. Suddenly, a series of rapid knocks echoed through the door of her room, reverberating with a sense of urgency. ¡°Thump. Thump¡­ Thump¡­¡± The sound approached, reminiscent of the hurried footsteps of a child. The girl¡¯s heart raced, her mind filled with a sense of impending doom. At this time, the voice beside her ear disappeared, and the cold feeling also disappeared. The girl¡¯s stiff fingers trembled, and she felt alive again, But she did not dare to look behind, ¡°Miss,¡± A delicate voice sounded, ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡± In the next instant, a small hand extended before her, reaching out in such a manner¡­ Overwhelmed by terror, the girl could not contain herself and let out a scream. She leaped off the bed andnded with a thud in the corner, pulling the quilt along with her. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Stay away!¡± Her eyes brimmed with fear, and her face turned pale. Lilly retrieved a requiem talisman from her possession and firmly affixed it to her forehead. ¡°Puff¡­ Miss, blow blow,¡± the little one exhaled, gently blowing towards her. 2/4 Miraculously, the girl¡¯s anxiety dissipated instantly, and she gazed at Lilly in a dazed manner. Wait a minute¡­ wasn¡¯t this little girl the one I identally bumped into carlier this morning? ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The girl tightly clutched the nket, her voice still trembling with fear. Lilly reassured, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, youngdy you can stand up now,¡± With weak legs, the girl rose slowly, supporting herself with the bedside table. She cast a quick nce around the room. Nothing. There was nothing out of the ordinary. The room remained silent, with only herself, Lilly, and a tall man. To avoid arousing suspicion, the man leaned outside the door, revealing only his back. ¡°Little girl, how did you¡­¡± The girl¡¯s voice trembled with shock and fear, her knuckles turning white as she clutched the nket tightly. Lilly blinked, nced at ke, and recited the exnation he had previously discussed during their journey. ¡°Daddy and I happened to be passing by when we heard you scream, so we forcefully entered the room,¡± The girl was silent. Really? Did she yell? She could not recall any of it. The only memory she retained was the unsettling sensation of someone lurking behind her, rendering her too terrified to utter sound. Observing Lilly, the girl noticed her bending down and retrieving something from the ground, muttering to herself while doing so. Regardless, the entire situation felt incredibly strange. Why would a little girl and a man pass by her door at three or four o¡¯clock? As the girl prepared to speak, she caught a glimpse of her shoulder in the mirror¡¯s reflection. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. To her shock, she noticed a handprint imprinted on he shoulder. Indeed, it was a handprint, resembling a muddy impression left on her shoulder. The girl¡¯s face froze, and everyone present stood in stunned silence. ncing down at the ground once more, they discovered a trail of wet marks surrounding her bed, as if someone had been pacing back and forth beside it moments ago. As the girl¡¯s legs gave way, she copsed to the ground with a soft thud, her body trembling with fear. Lilly, standing nearby, observed the girl¡¯s distress and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss?¡± It was then that Lilly noticed a distinct handprint on the girl¡¯s shoulder. Due to her height, it had gone unnoticed until now. 3/4 Without hesitation, Lilly approached and gently patted the girl¡¯s shoulder, causing the handprint to vanish as if it had never been there. The girl¡¯s tense posture cased slightly as she attempted to shift the focus of the conversation. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name, little girl?¡± Lilly, having cleared the handprints from the girl¡¯s shoulders, resumed his previous position and began gathering the scattered items on the floor. He replied, My name is Lilly, Miss. And what¡¯s your name?¡± The girl. Tiffany, observed Lilly¡¯s actions with curiosity and replied, ¡°My name is Tiffany¡­ Lilly, what are you picking up?¡± Lilly looked up with an innocent smile and responded, Miss Tiffany, I¡¯m picking up¡­. crickets.¡± The young girl had initially intended to say she was picking up the remains of the ghost, but upon Lilly¡¯s arrival, she witnessed the female ghost attempting to possess Tiffany¡¯s body. Acting quickly, she struck the ghost with a ritual de, causing it to disintegrate. However, upon catching a nce from ke, Lilly swiftly altered her exnation. ke could not help but smirk at the feeble excuse of picking up crickets. What ame excuse. Tiffany was left bewildered, unsure of the situation unfolding before her. She stood up, hesitating for a moment before speaking ¡°Lilly, please have a seat. I can get you some milk or juice from the refrigerator. What would you like to drink?¡± Her intention was merely to be courteous, as it was an unusual time for someone to visit another person¡¯s house in the middle of the night. However, Lilly¡¯s face lit up with delight as she nodded. Okay, I¡¯d like some juice. Thank you, Miss Tiffany!¡± Tiffany responded with a slightly confused expression. Um¡­ alright, sure.¡± Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Chapter 325 You Have a Big Heart, Miss Tiffany Tiffany¡¯s single-room apartment had an open kitchen, with the living room area just outside the kitchen. A small coffee table was ced in front of the sofa, making the space cozy and well-organized. It was evident that Tiffany took great care in keeping her ce tidy and inviting. Lilly settled herself on the sofa, gripping the ss of fruit juice tightly as she cagerly drank it down, letting out a contented sigh. ¡°Ah..¡± Tiffany filled up another cup of juice for Lilly, her curiosity getting the better of her. She hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Lilly, why did you and your fathere here in the middle of the night¡­¡± Based on the encounter with the expensive Hummer carlier, Tiffany deduced that Lilly and her father muste from a wealthy background, making it unlikely for them to be residing in such a humble location. Taking a sip of her juice, Lilly thought of how to lie to her¡­ No, Daddy said we¡¯re not lying, it¡¯s called telling white lies. Hmm¡­ How do I tell a white lie? She then heard her father casually say, ¡°I work as a part-time detective. I¡¯m currently investigating a case, and I happened to receive a lead that brought us here. Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow in disbelief ¡°Part-time detective?¡± she thought. ¡°Is that even a real thing? And why would a detective bring his daughter along during work?¡± ke crossed his arms and began to weave a story, ¡°I Had to workte tonight, and my daughter has been patiently waiting for me in the office since her tutoring session ended. She waited for hours until now.¡± Both Tiffany and Lilly had their doubts, but ke¡¯s serious expression and air of authority made them. question their skepticism¡­ All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. It must be true¡­ Tiffany asked, ¡°What case are you investigating. Am rted to it?¡± Suddenly ovee with nervousness, she wracked her brain, realizing that apart from mindlessly scrolling through her phone in the middle of the night she had notmitted any guilty actions! As for the remainder of the incident, he collided with his car during daylight hours¡­. ke spoke directly without beating around the bush, stating, ¡°Not too long ago, a girl was murdered, and her body vanished.¡± Tiffany was left speechless. A wave of fear washed over her once more as she realized¡­ the body was gone?! Her voice trembling, she stuttered, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I haven¡¯t seen it before¡­ No, it can¡¯t be here¡­¡± ke surveyed the room, unsure whether she was present or not. 1/4 After all, he had just been informed by Lilly that there was a female ghost trapped in this ce. Additionally, Lilly mentioned that certain individuals had tragically passed away and were unable to move on from the locations of their deaths. Based on this information, he had conjured up a myriad of nonsensical theories. As for the remaining details, he hadn¡¯t had an opportunity to discuss matters with Lilly yet, leaving him with no alternative but to prioritize that conversation. ¡°Have you noticed any unusual urrences recently? Or perhaps heard or seen anything out of the ordinary?¡± ke maintained a stern expression, his lips tightly pressed together, giving the impression that he meant business. Tiffany instinctively responded, ¡°N¡­ No¡­¡± Lilly abruptly seized ke¡¯s hand, her voice barely audible as she whispered, ¡°Daddy, the wardrobe¡­¡± Rising from his seat, ke retrieved a pair of gloves from his pocket. As he leisurely donned the gloves, he asked in a calm tone, ¡°No? Can you think about it again?¡± Lilly admired her father at the side although she did not know what he was doing. However, she felt that her father was professional. Was this what Grandma meant when she said he was talking nonsense with a serious face? Okay, I¡¯ve got it! Under the overwhelming presence emanating from ke, Tiffany feltpelled to respond, her mind. racing with nervous energy. Suddenly, a thought struck her, and she hastily eximed, ¡°There was!¡± She rose from her seat in a state of panic, blurting out I¡¯ve been consistently noticing the stench of dead micetely, but I can¡¯t pinpoint its source.¡± As Tiffany uttered those words, a chilling sensation ran down her scalp. The odor of dead rats¡­ Could it possibly be the smell of corpses? It meant that the corpse was near the ce she was renting, possibly even concealed nearby. Tiffany¡¯s hair stood on end, and she was on the verge of screaming in sheer terror. ke, wearing gloves, feigned a casual search, flipping through pages of a book here and there in a rapid manner. ¡°When did you first notice the odor? Where did you defect it? And where is the strongest smell?¡± ke interrogated. Tiffany was taken aback by ke¡¯s rapid-fire questions, causing her entire body to tense up. ¡°In¡­ in my room¡­ the wardrobe¡­ it¡¯s strongest there, Tiffany replied, her voice quivering. 2/4 Her entire body was ovee with a chilling sensation as she recalled the peculiar incident earlier-an cerie voice whispering ¡°Lend me seven years¡± in her ear, and the lingering handprint on her shoulder. Trembling, she trailed behind ke and Lilly, observing them as they entered her room, and proceeded to open the closet without hesitation. ke scanned the surroundings, his gaze eventually fiting on the bottom of the closet. The wardrobe in question was a drawer-type, measuring approximately 23.6 x 23.6 inches in length and width. Typically, a standard closet has a width of exactly 23.6 inches. While such a closet may appear inconspicuous, it was still possible to hide a corpse inside it if necessary. The gaps around the closet have now been tightly sealed with transparent tape. ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± ke inquired. Tiffany shook her head rapidly, replying, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not mine, it belongs to my ¡°He said it containedputer essories and personal items. He told me not to open it,¡± Tiffany exined. ke sneered in response, ¡°And you believed that?¡± Renting a house oftenes with an understanding of respecting the privacy of thendlord¡¯s belongings. Tiffany was left speechless and responded angrily, ¡°It¡¯s just a drawer, there couldn¡¯t possibly be anything inside¡­¡± Such situations are not umon. Sometimesndlords rent out their properties but are hesitant to dispose of their old belongings. With no suitable ce to store them, they opt to leave them behind in the original house. They would only tell the tenants not to touch these things, or simply use them for the tenants. ke sneered, remarking, ¡°Quite trusting, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lilly shook his head disapprovingly andmented, Miss Tiffany, you sure have a big heart!¡± ke remained silent, his expression unreadable. Tiffany stood there in silence, her emotions mixed with anxiety and anticipation. Wearing gloves, ke removed the transparent tape that sealed the drawer, carefully peeling it off. Tiffany spoke up, saying, ¡°I sealed it up this morning when I noticed the smell of dead rats¡­¡± Lilly appeared puzzled and questioned, ¡°But Miss, there¡¯s a bad odor here. Don¡¯t you find it strange?¡± Tiffany shook her head and replied, ¡°I assumed the smell was because of a dead mouse, so I called my landlord,¡± ke paused, utterly speechless. It was evident that some young individuals who had recently entered society were indeed innocent, but 3/4 their naivety and gullibility could be astonishing¡­. In some cases, even if someone deceived them, they might still express gratitude towards them. As the transparent tape waspletely removed, a strong, putrid odor engulfed the surroundings. Lilly swiftly covered her nose to shield herself from the unpleasant smell. The fragmented form of the female ghost also seemed to stir faintly, momentarily disoriented and bewildered. ¡°Who are you?¡± Asked the ghost. Lilly refrained from responding, as her father advised against engaging with spirits in public, lest others. would perceive her as mentally ill. Even though Lilly found it hard to believe, he acknowledged the validity of his father¡¯s advice and proceeded to jot it down. The female ghost had grown ustomed to being overlooked. After all, regr individuals couldn¡¯t see spirits, and those who possessed the ability were considered abnormal. She cast a suspicious gaze at Lilly, but her attention was abruptly diverted as she heard the sound of a door being forcefully kicked open. Momentster, a talisman came hurtling toward her. In an instant, something snapped within her. The female ghost was uncertain. Was it the young girl standing before her who had just struck her? Or¡­ The female ghost fixed her gaze on ke, staring directly into his eyes. She floated closer, her grin extending from ear to ear, and approached ke with an intense determination. ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? You can see me,¡± she dered. ke¡¯s expression remained unchanged, his demeanor unaffected by her presence. Lilly was silent. What are you doing, Miss Ghost? Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Corpse in the Wardrobe Seeing that ke ignored her, the female ghost could not help being puzzled. Was she mistaken? The man in front of her looked like a priest, it could not possibly be this young girl. With no other option, the female ghost crouched to the side, observing ke¡¯s actions, and muttered bitterly, ¡°Finally, someone found me¡­¡± She had been trapped in that state for an extended period, unable to recall exactly how long it had been- only that it felt like an eternity. ke exerted force on the cab door, but it remained locked, refusing to budge. Squatting in front of the cab without lifting his gaze, he asked, ¡°Do you have a screwdriver?¡± Tiffany hurriedly grabbed the screwdriver, saying. ¡°Yes, here it is.¡± Lilly followed ke¡¯s lead and squatted in front of the cab. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s locked. Can you open it with the screwdriver? Don¡¯t you need a key?¡± Lilly inquired. ke extended his hand to touch the keyhole just as Tiffany arrived with the screwdriver, handing it over to him. ¡°My good girl, I¡¯ll teach you how to pick a lock,¡± he said. Lilly nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, ¡°Okay!¡± ke had a serious expression as he exined, ¡°Take a moment to feel the surface and locate the position. where the lock cylinder might be.¡± Lilly extended her hand and carefully touched the surface of the cab, attempting to identify the location of the lock cylinder. ke then directed, ¡°Now, insert the screwdriver at this particr angle.¡± Lilly muttered to himself, ¡°Screwdriver, screwdriver¡­ using it to repair the floor in the middle of the night¡­ finding the highs and lows¡­¡± ke was speechless. As the resounding melody of a victorious nation echoed in his mind, ke¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and he proceeded to demonstrate, ¡°Watch closely, then follow these steps,¡± With the screwdriver held firmly in one hand, he applied pressure with his palm and delivered a forceful strike on the top of the screwdriver¡¯s handle. With a loud bang, the lock mechanism clicked, and the cab door popped open A sudden realization dawned upon Lilly, and he eximed, ¡°I get it now!¡± Was this hard work? 1/4 She could do it as well. I¡¯ll try it when I reach home¡­ ke didn¡¯t know what Lilly was thinking about, so he opened the drawer without much thought. ¡°Woosh!¡± The drawer was unexpectedly deep, positioned at the edge of the bed. Lilly volunteered, saying, ¡°I know how to do this, Daddy!¡± She extended her small hand and pushed the bed towards the corner of the wall. ke, quick-witted and nimble, lightly pressed his palm against the bed¡¯s edge, simting the action of pushing it away. Tiffany was genuinely startled, her eyes filled with astonishment as she nced at ke. Tiffany thought that ke was incredibly strong. Meanwhile, the female ghost muttered, ¡°This little girl sure is strong,¡± Upon hearing what the female ghost said, Lilly suddenly realized that they had inadvertently revealed their discovery. Without uttering a word, ke proceeded to open the drawer halfway, swiftly assessing its contents before closing it again. He thenmanded, ¡°Call 911!¡± Tiffany let out a groan, taking a few steps back before copsing weakly onto the bed. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be¡­¡± she uttered in horror. ¡°The corpse¡­ it in my closet?¡± Lilly offered reassurance, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. As you can see, we¡¯ve discovered it early!¡± Thank you, that didn¡¯t make me feel better at all¡­. Observing that Tiffany was unable to make the call, ke swiftly retrieved his phone and dialed the emergency number. Within five minutes, several inclothes individuals rushed to the scene. The closet was pulled back, revealing its true nature. The so-called closet was, in fact, a built-in wall cab The one before them was an actual closet, measuring approximately 5 feet in width. Tiffany had been oblivious to the fact that this seemingly shallow drawer-like closet concealed such significant depth. Indeed, upon opening the wardrobe, it appeared to be an ordinary wardrobe at first nce. However, as the drawer was pulled open, the stench of decaying rodents grew even stronger. Among the sundries atop the wardrobe were empty quilt bags, ck stic bags, and a few worn-out garments. Yet, upon removing thisyer of misceneous items, chilling sight awaited them. Tightly wrapped in a 2/4 ck stic bagy a long, contorted object, unmistakably bearing the shape of a human being. Overwhelmed by the stimtion, Tiffany¡¯s eyes rolled back, and she passed out. A nearby police officer swiftly came to her aid, providing support while calling for medical assistance. Lilly shook her head disapprovingly, remarking, ¡°See, that¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t stay upte! Your resilience. is much weaker than others!¡± ke interjected, correcting him, ¡°That¡¯s referred to as stress resistance.¡± Lilly quickly amended his statement, saying. ¡°That¡¯s right, her ability to withstand stress is much weaker than others,¡± ke nodded, and looked at the time. When he saw it is heart tightened! It¡¯s five o¡¯clock! As ke contemted the situation, he realized that it would take about an hour to return, considering that Bettany typically wakes up at six o¡¯clock. He could not help but wonder why they could not simply retrieve the bag upon their return. However, a moment of realization washed over ke, bringing a sense of calmness once again. After all, Anthony was there to cover them. Feeling instantly relieved, ke held Lilly in his arms, finding sce in the presence of Anthony. He even had a moment to observe the police securing the scene, gathering evidence, and capturing photographs. The female ghost remained seated, her hair obscuring her face, as she watched the bustling activity unfold. The investigators diligently removed the ck stic bag that had once encased her, carefully cutting it open. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Her gruesome appearance from the time of her death was immediately exposed for all to see. Her face, in particr, bore deepcerations, with the flesh grotesquely turned inside out. Wearing gloves, the forensic doctor gingerly picked up the white substance found beside the corpse, examining it closely. Suddenly, his expression changed dramatically. ¡°It¡¯s salt¡­ the body was heavily salted as if it had been pickled¡­¡± he eximed, his voice filled with disbelief. Everyone was stunned. Speaking in a hushed tone, ke asked, ¡°Did you ask what the female ghost remembers?¡± Lilly shook her head, replying, ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to recall anything.¡± ¡°Master said that some people who die suddenly experience intense pain or fear before their death, causing them to forget the events leading up to their deaths,¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t know who she was or where she came from. So, she could only wander around where she died. She would follow the first person she sees after death arid imitate them. Eventually, she¡¯d possess them¡­¡± That was why some ghosts would trail those who had taken their lives. It was because the murderer was 3/4 often the first entity the deceased encounters as a ghost The female ghost before them remained oblivious to the underlying reasons, but Tiffany happened to be the first person she encountered upon bing a ghost. Without any memory, her actions were guided solely by unconscious imitation and an insatiable desire to possess Tiny. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Bun Is Not Bread ke looked at the female corpse in front of him. Her body was cut open in the middle. All of her organs were gone. Her entire body was marinated with salt; a white, stickyyer could be seen. Lilly had never seen anything like this before. She hugged ke tightly and she muttered, ¡°Daddy, what is this?¡± ke asked, ¡°Do you know about bacon?¡± She shook her head. He continued to exin, ¡°It was a type of marinated meat that people liked to make during the winter. A lot of salt was used, and the marinated. meat would be hung under the roof. The meat would not go bad easily, and it could be kept for around three years. It was loved by many.¡± Lily was shocked. Will a piece of meat spoil in three years? ke continued to say, ¡°This murderer used the marination method to marinate the corpse, and he covered it in a stic bag.¡± After all, it¡¯s human, so the corpse can¡¯t be hung under the roof. So, no matter how well the murderer did, the corpse still smelled. ¡°But his technique isn¡¯t half bad, as the corpse only smelled bad after two months.¡± There was a young intern learning alongside an experienced forensic scientist, and he was traumatized hearing ke¡¯s words. He did not dare have bacon anymore. ke looked at the time; it was five thirty in the morning. He decided to leave. ¡°It¡¯s time to head home.¡± He carried Lilly and strode away. The traffic police would be working in an hour or two, and he would be fined for letting Lilly sit on the motorcycle. The dawn was breaking, he was fetching Lilly with a motorbike, and many passersby turned to look at them. There was a tiny child wearing a pink helmet sitting in front of an adult who caught the eyes of passersby. He pulled off at a shop not far away from the Crawford residence, and he simply threw the motorcycle key to his subordinate, and he rushed to bring Lilly back to the house. The subordinate was speechless after seeing his action. ke was about to climb in from behind a wall, but his phone rang at this moment. Anthony said with anger, ¡°Why are you not back yet?¡± ke replied, ¡°I¡¯m climbing in from the wall now. Please tell Old Mrs. Crawford that you saw me bring Lilly out not long ago.¡± 1 Anthony turned and looked at Bettany, who was enraged at not seeing Lilly. He replied in a lowered voice, ¡°She¡¯s here.¡± And he immediately hung up the phone. ke looked down and saw Lilly excitedly sitting at the top of the wall. ¡°Wow, this is so high!¡± She said it happily. ke kept his phone in his pocket and asked her to lower her voice. He carried her and jumped down from the wall. And he reminded her, ¡°Lilly, we¡¯ll be walking backwardter.¡± She was confused and asked, ¡°Why?¡± He answered, ¡°You¡¯ll knowter. And be quiet when your grandmother asks you anything; just look at me instead.¡± She could not understand the purpose, but she did it nheless. She saw how ke walked backward, and she carefully followed him, but she almost fell down several times. And someone snorted at this moment, ¡°ke MacNeil!¡± He quickly carried Lilly and pretended to be running out. Bettany was searching up and down for Lilly, and she thought that they were about to sneak out of the 1/3 house. She chased him with a broom. ¡°Stand still!¡± ke turned around and said, ¡°Oops, you found us.¡± She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Where are you two going early in the morning?¡± He was about to answer, but she said. ¡°I¡¯m asking Lilly!¡± Lilly blinked innocently and looked at ke. Daddy asked me to be quiet, but¡­ She replied obediently, ¡°Granny, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Bettany could not scold the innocent Lilly, so she looked at ke. He said, ¡°I wanted to take her for a walk.¡± Bettany sneered, ¡°Why can¡¯t you use the normal entrance?¡± He answered, ¡°Ah, I forgot to.¡± Does he think that I¡¯ll buy his words? She pointed at the grass and said, ¡°Do two thousand push-ups now!¡± He was speechless; he could easily do one thousand push-ups, but two thousand was a bit too much. She¡¯s so cruel. He winked at Lilly and went over to do the push-ups. about to Bettany brought Lilly into the dining room and asked firmly, ¡°Lilly, where were the two of you go? Was your dad trying to climb over the wall?¡± She felt like putting shattered ss on top of the wall, but she was worried that ke would really be injured next time. She was dead worried. Lilly suddenly said, ¡°Granny, we were banged by ady driving a motorcycle yesterday when we went to see Grace.¡± She was shocked, and she hurriedly asked, ¡°Are you alright? What happened? Why didn¡¯t you tell me yesterday?¡± Lilly answered obediently, ¡°I really forgot about it!¡± She was asked helplessly, ¡°And then, did she ask forpensation?¡± Lilly shook her head and replied, ¡°No, she ran into us, and Daddy didn¡¯t ask forpensation.¡± She continued to say, ¡°What¡¯s more important is that there¡¯s a spirit trying to harm her; that¡¯s why I asked. Daddy to bring me out.¡± She was not afraid that Bettany would be angry; she knew that she was just worried about them. So she told the truth. Bettany was speechless, so she said helplessly. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Lilly did not expect her to let her go this easily; Anthony walked up to her and carried her, and he said, ¡°Go brush your teeth before eating.¡± Lilly nodded, but Bettany suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯ll still be punished for doing the wrong thing; how dare you try to sneak out in the middle of the night?¡± You won¡¯t be having your favorite bread now.¡± She said pitifully, ¡°Granny¡­¡± Bettany paused and said, ¡°Acting with pity won¡¯t help you.¡± She thenid on Anthony¡¯s shoulders and asked, ¡°What about soy drink?¡± Bettany answered, ¡°No.¡± Lilly continued to ask, ¡°Cake?¡± She answered sternly, ¡°No.¡± Waa¡­ I don¡¯t have anything to eat now! Bettany almost gave in, looking at how pity she was, but she managed to hold her ground. Lilly has loved to eat bread recently, but I have to be firm¡­. She looked up and said, ¡°Magaret, make some buns for Lilly today.¡± 2/3 What? Old Mrs. Crawford, I heard what you said just now. Bettany emphasized this by saying. ¡°Bun is not bread.¡± Alright¡­ Whatever you say¡­ N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. 3/3 Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Chapter 328 You¡¯re Still the God of Battle Anthony asked Lilly inside the room, ¡°How¡¯s the job?¡± She answered, ¡°We found thatdy, and there¡¯s a corpse inside her room. It¡¯s being marinated, and it¡¯s only been getting smelly recently, so thedy smelled it. She fainted; the police brought the corpse away.¡± He managed to understand her expression, and he nodded and said, ¡°Did your Daddy bring you there by taxi?TM* She shook her head and eximed, ¡°Daddy brought me a huge motorcycle!¡± He, he! We¡¯re flying!¡± Anthony was furious upon hearing it. She¡¯s so young; hot dare he bring her on a motorcycle? He tried to keep hisposure and asked, ¡°You have to understand that your dad is not always correct.¡± But he suddenly thought that being flexible might not be a bad thing. Sometimes, being too rigid isn¡¯t suitable for dealing withplicated individuals. Who will be able to teach her how to interact with unreasonable people once she¡¯s out to work next time? I can¡¯t be sure that she¡¯ll always meet reasonable people. So, it might be good for her to learn now. He frowned and said, ¡°Lilly¡­¡± She suddenly said, ¡°Well, Daddy might be wrong sometimes, but it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± He felt funny listening to her words; he was actually relieved that she was still innocent after mingling. with ke a lot, and she was even more determined and livelier now. It¡¯s okay for a kid to be a little bit naughty. As long as she grows up to be a fine human being, won¡¯t interrupt that much. ¡°Indeed, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± He caressed her head and said, ¡°You can alwayse to me if anything happens in the future. I¡¯ll always have your back.¡± He hoped that she could feel safe telling him anything and not distance herself from him as she grew up. ¡°Yes!¡± She muttered as she hugged him, ¡°Uncle Anthony, I¡¯ve brought the female spirit back.¡± He was stunned and asked, ¡°Where is she?¡± She answered, ¡°She¡¯s right behind you.¡± The spirit was released, and she was ring at Anthony. He felt cold on his neck, and he could not control his facial expression. Lilly continued to say, ¡°But she remembered nothing, not even the killer. The first one she saw was Ms. Tiffany.¡± It¡¯s so weird¡­ was Ms. Tiffany still there after the murderer left? She could not understand it: when the spirits lost their memories, they had to go back to the murdered scene to look for the killer in order to gain back their memories. He changed the topic and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first!¡± He secretly moved away from the spirit after he spoke. Lilly nodded and went to brush her teeth, and she greeted Polly, saying, ¡°Hey, Polly, I¡¯m back!¡± Polly nted its head and said, ¡°Hello, did you eat?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She answered sadly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t have breakfast to eat today!¡± Polly was shocked and said, ¡°Oh my! Such a tragedy!¡± She replied, ¡°I know, right?¡± Anthony found her funny. Does she really think she¡¯ll be starved? Old Mrs. Crawford only mentioned that she can¡¯t have bread or soy drinks. I can guarantee that there¡¯ll be other food. ¡°Your grandmother forbade you to have bread; but maybe you¡¯ll be having noodles. Faster brush your teeth.¡± She regained her motivation and quickly brushed her teeth. 1/2 Polly pped its fur, and it looked curiously at ke, who was doing push-ups. ¡°Nine hundred and ny- nine¡­¡± ke was counting. Polly was excited, as it knew how to count too, and it counted out loud! ke was speechless, and he ignored it; he continued to count by himself. But Polly still interrupted his counts; he was still at one thousand and two hundredth push-up when Lilly nearly finished her breakfast. Edward yawned as he walked down from the stairs, and he was excited to see ke doing push-ups. ¡°How long has he been doing it?¡± He randomly asked a maid, The maid answered, ¡°Erm, since six o¡¯clock in the morning?¡± He looked at the time, and it was only seven o¡¯clock. It¡¯s impossible to do one thousand push-ups in less than an hour! He must be faking it! We used two hours to do one thousand push-upsst time. ¡°Was anyone keeping counts? He must be cheating.¡± Edward bent at ke¡¯s side and said, ke raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°Is it my fault that you¡¯re incapable?¡± He was taunted, and he recalled how ke looked at him when he did push-ups the previous time. He said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so great, I¡¯ll be keeping the count now! If you can¡¯t do one thousand in half an hour¡­ I¡¯ll tell my mother about it!¡± ke sneered, ¡°How old are you?¡± Edward was annoyed as he lost to him in both fights and quarrels. ¡°Do it now! Show me how great you are!¡± Edward spoke coldly. ¡°Count properly.¡± He focused on the push-ups; it was nothing for him as he had had more intensive training in the past few years. He had rested enough when he talked to Edward just now. He was so fast at doing it that Edward was dumbstruck in disbelief. He did one thousand push-ups in just sixteen minutes. In war, the stronger soldiers had a higher survival ratepared to the weaker ones. He was able to complete one thousand and nine hundred sit-ups or one thousand and six hundred push-ups in less than half an hour. They were doing the so-called impossiblein order to survive in wars. ke got up and said, ¡°One thousand push-ups in sixteen minutes.¡± He nced at Edward and patted his shoulder. Edward waspletely dumbfounded, and he thought that ke was just trying to y cool! Let¡¯s see how shaky your hands are during breakfastter. 2/2 Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Old Mrs Crawford Lied to Get Money At the dining table, Lilly was happily eating her noodles. There was a bowl right next to hers, and it was for her mother. She still split half of her noodle into her bowl. She gave ke the bowl when he walked in, saying, ¡°Daddy, have some noodles, please!¡± He was about to eat the noodle, but he saw that Lilly¡¯s check was dirty. He wiped her cheek with a tissue. Edward was staring at his hand, and ke was about to pass some food to Lilly, but suddenly he went out to make a phone call. After a while, he came back to peel the eggshell for Lilly. Ha! Why aren¡¯t you eating? Your hands must be shaking, so you don¡¯t dare to eat! Stop finding excuses! Finally, ke started to eat. And his hands were totally steady as he ate. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I¡­ Impossible! This isn¡¯t real! Why aren¡¯t his hands shakinge were trembling like sh*t back then! 1 Edward felt defeated; he could see how much ke was ahead of him in doing push-ups. And he still felt humiliated after being put down by him. ¡°I¡¯m done eating!¡± He mmed his bowl on the table and wanted. to leave. I¡¯m so furious! I can¡¯t eat anymore! I would rather at instant noodles than eat with him at the same table. Bettany snorted, ¡°Sit down!¡± Edward pulled out his chair and sat down instantly. And he picked up the fork and bowl fluently. She continued to say. ¡°Is my cooking not suitable for you?¡± Hmph, he just simply flipped the food with a fork and mmed the bowl without even taking one bite. I¡¯ve never seen a thirty- year-old man as rebellious as him! Edward hurriedly replied, ¡°No, no, I love it! It¡¯s delicious!¡± Bettany asked, ¡°Then why did you m the bowl?¡± He stuttered, ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± He would not admit that he felt defeated by ke, and he could note up with any excuse at the moment. Lilly said innocently, ¡°Uncle Edward must be taunted.¡± He nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡­¡± Wait¡­ taunted? Josh exposed him by saying, ¡°Uncle Edward must be jealous of how strong Uncle ke is; he must be feeling frustrated now.¡± Hannah shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay to be weak Uncle Edward, I¡¯m always cooperative when my Daddy is beating me up.¡± Lilly agreed by saying, ¡°So, Uncle Edward, are you easily jealous of others?¡± He was speechless. Wow, this is not looking good for me. He ate his breakfast in silence. Bettany said, ¡°How old are you? Why are you still so childish?¡± She continued to say, ¡°Why are you trying topete against ke? Maybe you can beat him in another sport.¡± Hannah said, ¡°Uncle ke would be winning no matter what!¡± Josh said, ¡°Uncle Edward, why are you always losing?¡± ke said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s eat now.¡± All the children happily ate their food. Zachary suddenly said, ¡°Huh? Uncle ke finished two thousand push-ups in forty minutes?¡± Bettany was worried, as she knew that Zachary fell from the balcony when he was a toddler. She was worried that his brain might be damaged because he had such a slow reaction now. She decided to bring 1/2 him in for a checkup. After breakfast, Lilly took a nap until it was lunch time. Bettany decided to include more dishes for lunch. without telling Lilly. She was not aware that Lilly woke up until she heard some cracking noise upstairs. Lilly tipped her toe, and she held a screwdriver, trying to break open the door lock. And she somehow managed to do it. ¡°Wow, the screwdriver is marvelous! Polly was excited, and it started to sing while it heard Lilly¡¯s words. The two of them were having a great time singing. Bettany saw the two of them. singing happily when she came upstairs; Polly was resting on Lilly¡¯s shoulder while she held a screwdriver in her hand. Lilly had actually broken not one but a few door locks; some of the door handlers were detached too. She was mastering the skill of breaking the doors open. Bettany shouted angrily, ¡°Lilly¡­ Crawford!¡± She was having the time of her life, yet she was almost scared to death when she heard Bettany¡¯s voice. She had not been this scared, even when she saw the spirits. She carefully turned around to look at Bettany, and she broke into the brightest smile ever. ¡°Ganny!¡± She ran toward her to hug her tightly; she wanted to restrain her hands. Daddy told me that Granny can break bricks with her bare hands; she¡¯s so scary! Bettany could not break free; she looked down and saw Lilly smile innocently at her. She was frustrated and funny at the same time. She asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± She answered innocently, ¡°Granny, I¡¯m unlocking the doors.¡± Bettany tried to hold herself and asked calmly, ¡°Who taught you about this?¡± ¡°Who taught you this?¡± She tried to avoid eye contact, and she said pitifully, ¡°Granny, can I pay for the damages? I¡¯ve got some pocket money to pay the debt.¡± Bettany almost could not hold herposure. She wants to pay for the damages. She can¡¯t even pay for it with ten times her current pocket money. Bettany said strictly, ¡°Okay, give it to me now!¡± Lilly pitifully took her bag and fumbled for her pocket money. She had been saving it up for so long, and she was not willing to spend it. Bettany took her pocket money, which was in an envelope, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not enough; you¡¯ve damaged three doors.¡± Lilly painstakingly took out another two envelopes. Bettany shook her head and said, ¡°One door lock costs. ten thousand dors. All of these are only enough for the recement of one door lock.¡± Lilly was dumbstruck. Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Thanks for Having My Bark In the end, all of her pocket money was taken away to lemony the d canal bod hot at her equal bag. Waa¡­ so this is what happened for doing the wrong thi le meting her hatto vont the wom. For most going to cause damage next time¡­. Polly stood at her shoulder and said, ¡°Wan, it¡¯s pou l kout There¡¯s memons med Leerything¡¯s emptied! Lilly cried hearing Polly¡¯s words Abony money therammy beard her rev, shur tout to fudd the urge of returning the money to her All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. I must stand firm on my ground in educating her, I can¡¯t look cry. Polly got closer to her face and comforted her by night!¡± She cried even louder back, fmmtur Ver, she was devastatal to hear her vinc ¡®Yournds are Bght, everything will be all Drake heard their conversation and said, ¡°Don¡¯tid people if your don¡¯t know hone¡± Josh arrived and t he said after knowing what happened, ¡°Don¡¯t you cry, give you all my pocket money! He can back to his room and he broke his piggy banks; he stuffed all of money min Lilly¡¯s long Hammad said. ¡°It¡¯s only money, I¡¯ll give mine to you!¡± She took her phone oud transferred all of her mummy to her without saving some for herself¡­ so Zachary frowned and handed her some tissue, ¡°Stop ring! It¡¯s a shameful to cry just for a little bit of money!¡± He could literally give the money he earned someone cry for money? Drake was speechless, he went back to his room; and her, money meant nothing to him. Why would ferred his money to her too¡­ Lilly burped as she cried, ¡°I don¡¯t need your money. I earn it by myself¡± Hannah said emphatically, ¡°Just take this money, theres at least a few million dors here, you can compensate for more damages with it.¡± She continued say, ¡°I¡¯ll give all my pocket money to you from now onward, you can definitely withstand being punished a few more times!¡± Everyone was speechless at her words. Lilly calmed down and called Quinnie. ¡°Quinic, do you need a bodyguard? I¡¯ll apany you with your work; can you pay me 100 million per month?¡± There¡¯s no way that I dare to hire the apple of the Crawford family¡¯s eyes to work for me. She comforted her and hung up the call. Lilly felt hopeless as she lost her monly and also a new opportunity to earn money. ke was only back hourster, the police had caught the murderer, so he wanted to bring Lilly along. He was so grateful when he knew that Lilly did not sell his out even though money was very important to her. His heart felt warm. She¡¯s such a sweetheart to me! Hmmediately took out her phone in order to transfer money to her; but he realized that the rest of e family members had banked a lot of money to her. So¡­ she lost a tiny amount of money in exchange for a million dors¡­ So, he ended up giving the children a huge lump sum of pocket money; then he dried Lilly out of the house. Bettany ran after them and asked fiercely, ¡°ke, are you the one who taught Lilly to unlock the doors?¡± Although Lilly did not sell ke out, Bettany was sure that he was the one teaching her all of this nonsense. Why is he actually teaching her everyday? Tiffany regained consciousness, she broke down knowing that she lived in the same space with a corpse She was not doing well mentally. Lilly paid her a visit fore looking at the suspect. Everything happened quickly; ke was pushing it. The suspect seemed to be in his thirties; he was bald and cuffed. He sat quietly in the investigation room. 12 Lilly released the female spirit and asked, ¡°Miss, do you remember him?¡± The spirit looked at the bluntly without any facial expression. suspect ¡°Why did you murder Olivia?¡± The spirit finally recalled something. Ol¡­ Olivia? I think that¡¯s me! The man answered warily, ¡°Because she¡¯s not obedient The two of them were a couple, and their age gap was more than ten years. The man had stable ie, meanwhile the woman did not have a stabilized ie. They had different opinions all the time, and Olivia was a yful woman. Somehow, the mant thought that she was cheating, so he killed them out of rage when they were quarreling. The suspect said. in a lowered voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t n to kill her. ¡®ve got bad tempers, and I was panicking during our fight¡­¡± He continued to say, ¡°I picked up the roller pin and hit her behind her head. I didn¡¯t expect her to be this. fragile¡­¡± She¡¯s dead with just one hit. ¡°I panicked back then, realizing that she was really dead. Someone actually called to ask about renting the unit at that time, and I was so shocked! But, I didn¡¯t intentionally. kill her; she cheated on me first!¡± The punishment for intentionally murdering people was different. The police asked with a frown, ¡°How sure were you that she cheated?¡± The man was lost for his own words; he was not sure, that was why the two of them were fighting. He knew that young women well; they were all naughty and flirtatious. The other police asked, ¡°What did you do after killing her?¡± The man paused for a long time before answering, ¡°I was awakened by the phone call, and I hurriedly left. not knowing what to do.¡± He did not even meet the tenant back then. ¡°I knew that it was hopeless for her when I was cooling down that night; I didn¡¯t even marry and have my own children. I didn¡¯t want to be locked up, so I¡­¡± He continued to say, ¡°I thought of a way to preserve her body; I cleaned out her organs in case of them smelling bad. And then I marinated her.. I thought that her body could be preserved for years. I would hand myself in once I¡¯m married in the future¡­¡± The police smiled coldly. He just killed his girlfriend and all he thought about was marriage. He was so cold. hearted and cruel. ¡°After dealing with the corpse, I didn¡¯t want to raise any suspicions about moving it. Hence, I hid it in the cab.¡± After renting the ce to a tenant, everything would seem normal and not suspicious at all¡­ Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Unexpected ident The man confessed to how he murdered and marinated the corpse. After hiding the corpse in the cab. he bought two cans of insect spray and sprayed it while ensuring the air venttion was good. After two days, someone actually came to view the unit. He was driving to another city to get rid of the evidence, so he asked his friend to liaise with the potential tenant. Such an absurd murder case without any detailed nning was buried for such a long time. Tiffany, the tenant, gave her statement. I rented this ce around June¡­ I saw the advertisement online, and I was near the unit, so I called the house owner to make an appointment for viewing. The neighborhood was decent, and she wanted to find out if the building for rent was near a busy road or in a quiet ce. ¡°I wanted to find out which building it was; I wouldn¡¯t want it to be facing the road. She continued to say. ¡°The owner seems to be busy. I tried to ask for the details, and he hurriedly answered cach of my questions and hung up. ording to him, the unit was in the second building on the eleventh floor with a balcony, and it was pretty quiet.¡¯ She was terrified, recalling the details. If I really look at it, the owner was murdering at that point in time, wasn¡¯t he? The owner said that he wasn¡¯t that, but since I was near that area, She actually had no idea where the unit was, but she went to the second building to have a look. The building was in the innermost part of the neighborhood, so it was quiet and peaceful. The police asked. ¡°Did you go up to have a look?¡± She nodded and answered, ¡°Since I was there, I might as well go to the eleventh floor to check on the environment¡± She always sleptte, and she could not sleep tight. So, the passing vehicles might wake her up in the middle of the night. Someone came out of the building back then, so she simply entered it. The police looked at her. Usually, people would have left after hearing that the house owner wain¡¯t avable. But she sneaked into the building on her own. There really are stubborn people like her. ¡°ording to the surveince camera, you actually passed by the culprit when you entered the building. Do you have any memory of him?¡± Her face turned pale. What? He¡¯s there? She anxiously answered, I didn¡¯t pay attention to him.¡± She continued to say, ¡°I just remember that he¡¯s in a hurry and he identally bumped into the door when he opened it The police nodded and said, ¡°Try to recall: was he your current house owner?¡± She pondered and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± She really did not pay attention to that man. She went up to the eleventh floor back then, and there were two units facing the direction mentioned by the house owner, but she was not sure which was the unit for rem 1 merely stood in the hall for a while, just to make sure that I couldn¡¯t hear any honking sounds on that floor.¡± She was satisfied with the environment, and she saved the owner¡¯s phone number and left. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ke and Lilly listened to both of their statements, and ke asked her, ¡°How was it? Do you have any leads? Lilly looked at the female spirits and asked, ¡°Do you?¡± The spirit stared at the murderer and followed him. ke asked again, ¡°Did she say anything?¡± Lilly pointed at the floating spirit and said, ¡°Daddy, she went to find that uncle! Let¡¯s wait here for her. He simply pulled up a chair to have a seat, and he poured a cup of water for Lilly. He even grabbed some snacks from the office table of a police officer. He was acting as if he were at home. ¡°Are you sure that she¡¯ll be back?¡± He opened the snack packet and asked. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. If not, I¡¯ll send Mrs. Ghost out to get her. He suddenly asked, ¡°Did people know that they were dead when it first happened?¡± She shook her head and answered, ¡°Not necessary. Some didn¡¯t like an auntie who might be killed in a car ident on her way to buy groceries, she might continue to walk to the market countless times. And some might be staring at their own corpses. And some spirits were stranded far from their corpses, and it took a long time to find their bodies.¡± 1/2 He pondered for a while. Lily mentioned that the spirits would lose their memories if they experienced a sudden or tragic death. And they would follow whichever human they first saw. ¡°The house owner ran away at the first moment, killing Olivia. So she didn¡¯t see him the moment she became a spirit. And Tiffany was coincidentally there at the hall, so she saw her instead. Hence, the female spirit stayed by Tiffany¡¯s side and imitated her, and she was very familiar with the unit as she lived there when she was alive. Lilly was stunned, and she eximed, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so smart!¡± The female spirit is not back yet, but that must be the case. Not long after, the female spirit came back. She seemed to be furious, recalling her life. She said that she fought with her boyfriend before her death; it was the same as ke¡¯s prediction. ¡°He always thought that I cheated; he often checked my phone, and I had to always report to him about my whereabouts.¡± She continued to say, ¡°I was being mocked by my friends because of it; I was annoyed when I got home. We fought when he wanted to check my phone again.¡± It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t cheat! ¡°To him, he should be and only. I was not allowed to have friends, especially male friends. But I liked to hang out with my friends. I didn¡¯t want to give in to him anymore; I didn¡¯t expect him to hit me that day.¡± When she regained consciousness, she was already dead. She stared at her corpse, not knowing who she was or how she died. my one It just happened that Tiffany stood at the entrance, so she followed her. ¡°I just simply followed Tiffany for two days, and I wasn¡¯t there when my boyfriend hid my corpse. When I was back in the unit with Tiffany, I thought I could find my body, but it was sealed.¡± Everything hase to light now. Tiffany would never know that she was being followed by a spirit just because she stood in front of room 1102 the other day. ke said when they were on their way back, ¡°Indeed, we should not pry into others¡¯ business.¡± Some people might be busy and look at what happened at the scene of car idents, and they might bring spirits back with them. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree with it?¡± ke asked Lilly, only to realize that she was asleep in the back seat. He pulled over in a random parking lot. He then carried her and sat in the front seat with her in his arms. He looked at her softly and caressed her back. ¡°Sweet dreams, Lilly¡± He smirked and said, ¡°I¡¯ll always be here with you throughout your journey.¡± Just when he finished talking, there was a huge bang outside of the parking lot. He looked up and saw that a person was sent flying by a car, and this personnded right on his car windshield. The person¡¯s eyes widened and bled. He had a sudden and tragic death. ke was shocked, and he looked right into this dead person¡¯s eyes. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Ten Ways To Meet Ghosts ke went numb. Not again! Lily woke up. ¡°What the¡­?¡± she mumbled. ¡°Daddy, where are we?¡± she asked ke. ke exined that an ident happened on the other side of the road on their way back home. A concrete truck elerated when the traffic light was about to turn red and hit a small motorbike that ran a red light from the other side. The motorbike rider flew across the street andnded on ke¡¯s car hood. Not only the rider broke the windshield, he even came eye-to-eye with ke before he died. Soon, the police came. They took a statement from ke. On his way home with Lily, ke could not shake off the image of the victim¡¯s bulging eyes at hisst moment. ke felt like the ghost of the victim followed him home. At home, Bettany would not stopining. ¡°Stop teaching Lily all that nonsense. I would not forgive you if you made her into some weirdo. Are you listening, ke?¡± ¡°Oh? Yes, of course.¡± ke answered mindlessly. Bettany stared at ke. ¡°What did I say just now?¡± ¡°Stop teaching Lily all those nonsense. You would not forgive me if I made her into some weirdo,¡± said ke in azy tone, making Bettany more furious. Josh was astonished at ke¡¯s ability to reiterate what Bettany said exactly, even though his mind was elsewhere. ke went to Lily after they had dinner. ¡°Lily, can you each me how to exorcise?¡± he asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. There¡¯s no ghost following you.¡± Lily patted ke¡¯s shoulder. However, ke looked unconvinced. ¡°Dad, are you afraid?¡± asked Lily innocently. ke scoffed. He had seen enough dead people on the battlefield. ke stayed with Lily until she fell asleep before he went back to his room. In the middle of the night, ke opened his eyes when he felt the air around him turn chilly. Then, he saw the victim from the ident staring at him with bulging eyes. ke sat up abruptly. It was only a dream. Dad, are you afraid? ke recalled what Lily had asked him. He lost his desire to sleep, so he turned on the light and took out a book titled Ten Ways to Meet Ghosts. He got the book from a flea market. The seller imed he wrote the book and other interesting titles, such as How to Strech Five Dors for a Week. Bing a Deity, etc. ke was amused, so he bought a book from him. The book wrote: ¡°Open a ck umbre in the corridor. Walk straight ahead and do not look back. Stop and open your legs. Bend down and look back between your legs.¡± That¡¯s ridiculous. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Then, ke ¡°dropped¡± a pen. He bent down to pick up the pen and looked between his legs. There was nothing behind him. JUZ Of course, that man is a fraud. ke shook his head and put the pen away. Somehow he felt the pen move a little. Therefore, ke stood up calmly, walked straight to Lily¡¯s room andy down. He finally felt at ease. Hmm, Lily¡¯s bed is the best. At that moment, Lily turned and felt ke. ¡°Dad?¡± she asked. I just want to check on you. Go sleep,¡± said ke. Lily was confused. She had been sleeping alone for some time already. She wondered why her dad. suddenly checked on her. However, she was too tired to think, so she fell back to sleep while holding her dad. ke felt safe with Lily¡¯s arm around him like he was protected by an exorcize evil spell. He fell asleep immediately. A pair of footprints appeared outside of the door. It went away shortly like it was afraid of something. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Chapter 333 How Juvenile Can You Be, ke? ke woke up at 5 a.m., as usual. He would go for a run and have breakfast before he went back to the military at eight. Lily usually woke up after eight, so ke hardly had time to be with Lily. Sometimes, ke wanted to wake Lily earlier to spend time with her, but he preferred letting her sleep in. ke kissed Lily gently on her forehead. She smiled even though she was still asleep. ke looked at Lily adoringly. ke returned to his room to change for running, not noticing a pair of footprints following hirn. At dawn. ke was running on the street. He felt like someone was tailing him. ke did not look back. Instead, he picked up the speed, and the footsteps from behind followed suit. ke ran as fast as an Olympic runner, yet the footsteps followed him closely. ke realized what was happening: no ordinary human could run as fast as him without running out of breath. Why would you follow me after getting hit by the car? ke remembered Lily told him before, that one should never turn their head when being followed at night because that would risk putting out the vitality fire on their shoulders. ke thought he would be fine if he turned his whole body instead of his head. ke jumped up abruptly. He turned and kicked hard However, there was no one behind him. ke landed on his feet. At the same time, he saw a pair of footprints behind him. Whose footprints are those? ke began to run away as fast as possible. Lily woke up alone in her bedroom. The sky was still dark, and Polly was still asleep. Lily vaguely remembered her fathering to her after being chased by a ghost in her dream. She also remembered she was protecting her father by holding onto him tightly. That can¡¯t be true. Daddy is so strong he could send a ghost ing away with a punch. He doesn¡¯t need me to protect him. Lily yawned and went to wash her face. Pablo came into the room. He sat down and read a book. ¡°Master, where have you been?¡± Lily mumbled with a mouthful of toothpaste. She looked at Pablo¡¯s book curiously. ¡°What¡¯s the book about?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Something you don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll teach you when you are older,¡± said Pablo dismissively. Lily pointed at the words in the book. ¡°Mary had a littlemb. Her father shot it dead. Now it goes to school with her, between two chunks of bread,¡± she recited. Pablo¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Who taught you this?¡± He was always amazed by Lily¡¯s ability to spout nonsense. ¡°Hannah taught me this,¡± Lily answered. 1/2Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Fantastic! Pablo rolled his eyes. Lily had always had different people teaching her ridiculous stuff like this. ¡°Do you want me to teach you a new trick?¡± said Pablo with a smirk. Lily shook her head. ¡°No. Nothing goodes from you when you are smiling like this,¡± said Lily. Lily wanted to run away, but the door opened abruptly Lily saw her father panting in his sweaty shirt. ¡°Dad? What happened? Did youe back from running? Why are you so tired?¡± asked Lily. ke ran to Lily before he looked back. He was no longer afraid of ghosts when he was with Lily. ¡°Lily, is there any ghost behind me?¡± he asked. Lily was about to say something when she saw a pair of footprints. The footprints were running when they stopped abruptly at the door and stepped back like they saw something scary. ¡°That¡¯s strange,¡± said Pablo when he saw the footprints! ¡°What¡¯s that, Master?¡± Lily found it strange to see only the footprints but not the ghost. ¡°Usually, people went on to reincarnate when they died. However, when someone died too suddenly, he would search for his footprints. These footprints belong to someone,¡± exined Pablo. ¡°Can the footprints walk by themselves?¡± Lily was surprised. ¡°Of course! A pair of eyeballs soaked in formalin solution in a shop stared at the customers. It contained the owner¡¯s mind, just like when he was alive. The same goes for the footprints,¡± Pablo exined. Lily nodded. However, ke frowned. He only noticed the victim¡¯s bulging eyes. He tried to recall every detail of the ident using his photographic memory. He finally remembered the victim had lost both legs during the ident. The policeter found his legs were crushed into pieces by the concrete truck. It seemed like it was not the ghost that followed ke. It was the legs. ke looked at the door. The footprints were still there as if they were afraid to take another step. ¡°Come in if you dare,¡± said ke. The footsteps moved forward, and then they moved back like they were sending a message. Lily listened attentively. ¡°Dad, he challenged you to gout,¡± Lily tranted. ¡°Youe in,¡± said ke. ¡°He said you should go out,¡± Lily tranted.. ¡°Coward.¡± ke smirked. The pair of footprints stomped in frustration. Pablo twitched his lips. How juvenile can you be, ke? Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Nonsense The footprints refused to leave, even though they looked frustrated. ¡°The ghost said you are terrified,¡± Lily tranted. ¡°So what?¡± ke continued to challenge them. Lily looked at her father, then the ghost. ¡°Dad, you are stalling!¡± said Lily. ¡°No, I¡¯m not stalling. It¡¯s called tactical withdrawal,¡± said ke. Tactical withdrawal, that sounds cool! ¡°Dad, you are so smart!¡± Lily was amazed. Pablo was speechless. Anyone who graduated from kindergarten would recognize that nonsense. ¡°Lily, how would an ordinary person fight against a ghost?¡± ke asked. ¡°With your righteousness,¡± answered Lily after thinking for a while. ke smiled. He thought perhaps he was not righteous enough because he had killed people before when he was a spy in order to survive. ¡°What if I¡¯m not righteous enough?¡± ke asked. Lily was stumped by ke¡¯s question. She turned to Pablo. Pablo kept silent. He knew ke was aplicated person. He had previously killed people, yet he was also a hero for protecting the country. Righteousness alone might not be enough to protect ke against ghosts.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Your dad could think of himself as a weapon, like a butcher¡¯s cleaver. A butcher¡¯s cleaver had killed many lives, making it a powerful weapon against the ghosts, just like your dad. As long as one is fearless, the ghost could never hurt him,¡± said Pablo. Lily tranted Pablo¡¯s message to ke. ke was delighted to hear that there was a way to fight with the ghost. ¡°Watch me, Lily!¡± said ke as he lowered his shoulders like a tiger ready to strike. The footprints took a step back as if they were alerted. ¡°Haha, you are afraid!¡± said ke as he kicked fiercely. He could not feel anything, so he retreated immediately. The ghost felt the kick before it could react. It quickly took a few steps back. It wanted to chase after ke but stopped when it saw Pablo and Lily. ¡°Dad, the ghost dared you to kick again,¡± said Lily. ke sneered. He no longer saw the ghost. The ghost had be the person who betrayed his grandfather and killed his parents. This person had been hiding and wanting to kill ke, just like the ghost. ke¡¯s stares turned cold. Then, he struck like an arrow He still could not see the ghost. He was simply following his instinct. Bam! 1/2 ke felt like he hit a block of frozen pork that had been left out on the counter: sticky and cold. The footprints took a few steps back. The lights in the room blinked a few times. ¡°Gotcha!¡± ke smiled. However, the footprints did not stop. Instead, they moved towards ke. ke closed his eyes and punched, following his instinct. He did not see the golden rays from his fist. There was an excruciating scream, and then the footprints disappeared. Lily was shocked, and so did Pablo. ¡°Stop!¡± Lily immediately chased after the ghost after she recovered from the shock. She knew the footprints were not ¡°dead¡± yet; they were only in shock. Lily used a talisman to trap the footprints. They kept trying to escape, so Lily summoned the Unlucky Chost. ¡°Hey, Unlucky Ghost. These are for you!¡± said Lily. A pair of boots appeared on Unlucky Ghost¡¯s feet. Unlucky Ghost was confused. The boots even tried to bite him. ¡°Are you sure this is appropriate?¡± asked the Unlucky Ghost hesitantly. ¡°Don¡¯t you like boots, Unlucky Ghost?¡± Lily winked. Unlucky Ghost stomped on the footprints a few times until they were tamed. ¡°Of course I like them,¡± said Unlucky Ghost. No one dared to refuse a gift from Little Hades. The footprints thought they could find another person to leech on. They were rather killed by ke than be a pair of boots for another ghost. ¡°Anything else, Lily?¡± Unlucky Ghost forced a smile. Lily shook her head. ¡°No. Thank you very much!¡± said lily. Unlucky Ghost left. ke was still standing there with all his nerves tensed up. However, he melted when Lily hugged him tightly. ¡°Daddy! You beat the ghost. You¡¯re amazing!¡± Lily was excited. She looked at ke admiringly. ¡°Am I invincible?¡± asked ke adoringly. ¡°Yes! Daddy is invincible. Daddy is a superhero!¡± said Lily. keughed. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast. Granny made you eggs and bacon.¡± ke carried Lily in his arms and headed to the dining room. Pablo looked at ke. He wondered if anyone in Lily¡¯s family was normal. Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Customer Information ke was about to leave for the military after breakfast. He went to Lily¡¯s room. ¡°Lily, can you give me a talisman?¡± he asked. ke knew he had plenty of experience in fighting people. Still, he thought it might be better to carry a talisman before he had enough experience fighting ghosts. ¡°For you, Daddy!¡± Lily took out a talisman from her bag ¡°Lily, your talisman is so valuable,¡± said ke. ¡°How much does my talisman worth?¡± asked Lily curiously. ¡°For someone who knows its worth, your talisman is worth millions of dors,¡± said ke. Lily¡¯s eyes sparkled. She thought she found a way to make a fortune. At that moment, Josh came to see Lily with a thick notebook in his hand. ¡°Lils, see what I found!¡± said Josh excitedly. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± asked Lily curiously. ¡°Customer information,¡± said Josh. ¡°Huh?¡± Lily was confused. Josh opened the notebook. ¡°I¡¯ve collected the ten most haunted ces in the city. For example, the abandoned mental health hospital. A mental patient burned down his house with all his family in it. One day, a fire erupted at the hospital and killed fourteen people. All the surviving doctors and nurses went crazy hearing the eerieughs from the deceased family members.¡± Josh flipped the notebook. ¡°Also, two girls went homete at night. They turned their heads when someone called them. They saw a severed head floating in the air. They ran out to the road and were hit by a car. Rumour has it the head belongs to a construction worker whose head was cut off by a truck that fell on him,¡± said Josh. Then, Josh took out a pen and wrote on a nk page. Imagine all these rumours are true. Our KPI would be tenfold. It would be even better if we could catch the ghosts,¡± said Josh as he calcted. Lily finally understood what Josh meant about ¡°customer information¡±. ke smirked. He looked at the page and memorized all the information. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Bye!¡± ke patted Lily¡¯s head and messed with Josh¡¯s hair before leaving. Josh did not even realize his previous customer information had been stolen by his uncle, He and Lily were still counting the profit they would earn. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic!¡± shouted Lily excitedly after counting the number of talismans she could produce per day at one million dors each. ¡°I¡¯m great, aren¡¯t I?¡± Joshughed proudly. He had spent thousands of hours collecting information from different web forums. The ten most haunted ces hepiled were based on the authors¡¯ actual experiences. ¡°When are we going? The school is going to start soon asked Josh. ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡± Lily could not wait. 1/2 ¡°Let¡¯s ask Drake!¡± Josh ran away excitedly. Drake was in a bad mood. Liam had asked him to tutor Hannah for her homework. ¡°How do you read this word?¡± asked Drake, pointing at the word Epitome. ¡°E-pi-tom!¡± said Hannah. ¡°E-pit-oh-mee! Didn¡¯t I just tell you?¡± Drake almost lost his temper. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Did you?¡± asked Hannah innocently. Drake clenched his fists. At that moment, Josh came in. Drake! Let¡¯s go out!¡± said Josh when Drake punched him. ¡°What is this? You could just say no!¡± said Josh. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Drake would rather be anywhere as long as he did not need to teach Hannah. Josh was even more confused by Drake¡¯s reaction. ¡°I want to go too!¡± said Hannah. ¡°Bring along your homework!¡± ordered Drake. Finally, Drake told Bettany he wanted to bring his siblings to the library. Bettany was so happy she asked Jack to give them a lift. Lily was carrying her bag with Tortoise and Polly and a stack of talismans. She was confident she would get a lot of money with these talismans. confused. ¡°Lily, what are you doing?¡± asked Josh. ¡°Are you setting up a stall? What are we selling? I¡¯ll help you!¡± said Hannah excitedly. Drake had a bad feeling about what was going to happen. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Lily was carrying her bag with Tortoise and Polly and a stack of talismans. She was confident she would get a lot of money with these talismans. confused. ¡°Lily, what are you doing?¡± asked Josh. ¡°Are you setting up a stall? What are we selling? I¡¯ll help you!¡± said Hannah excitedly. Drake had a bad feeling about what was going to happen. Pablo arrived muchter. He arrived just in time to see Lilly scribble a spell on the ground. It was a genuine spell capable of summoning ghosts. It was unknown whether Lilly was worried that none of the ghosts would show up. Therefore, she went so far as to set up her booth right before the asylum entrance. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The once bustling entrance of the asylum looked dested now. Those who visited the ce could still make out the reception desk, long rows of aluminum chairs, and outpatient department setup. Lilly¡¯s stall was set up in the run-down ce. Since it was indoors, several ghosts had them surrounded. Drake and Josh looked pale. Drake questioned himself. Wait a minute. Are these ¡°peop¡± who just appeared here humans or ghosts? He could not help but recall his encounter with the doll maker and the doll, which had a creepy smile and pounced on him. Josh screamed inwardly. My goodness! I¡¯m seeing ghosts again! Yes, it was more likely that I would see them if I were to stand next to Lilly in a haunted ce. This is most likely an effect of maic field transmission. Physics¡¯sw of universal gravitation states that any two. objects in the universe are drawn to one another. This holds true for people as well, so if we apply it, it likely holds true for both people and ghosts. Lilly might therefore serve as a bridge between me and the ghosts, assuming there are radiating particles in the maic field. Josh was lost in his thoughts. Hemented inwardly. As expected of Lilly, she always finds a way to get things done. She could attract all the ghosts in the area by setting up a stall and capturing them all at once. Hannah thought they were ying house and happily joined in. She eximed, ¡°Selling spells! Selling super-powerful spells! Is anyone interested in buying our superpower spells?¡± Zachary stood behind Lilly as he finally finished his ice cream. When he looked up, he saw many people surrounding his sister. This is odd. Why are so many people suddenly showing up here? Then he was bbergasted. Lilly was drawing spells at a rapid pace. She murmured ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m so busy. Ms. Nurse, what kind of spell are you looking for? A love spell? Here you go. Please lower your head a little bit!¡± Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Bem Asylum Pablo arrived muchter. He arrived just in time to see Lilly scribble a spell on the ground. It was a genuine spell capable of summoning ghosts. It was unknown whether Lilly was worried that none of the ghosts would show up. Therefore, she went so far as to set up her booth right before the asylum entrance. The once bustling entrance of the asylum looked dested now. Those who visited the ce could still make out the reception desk, long rows of aluminum chairs, and outpatient department setup. Lilly¡¯s stall was set up in the run-down ce. Since it was indoors, several ghosts had them surrounded. Drake and Josh looked pale. Drake questioned himself. Wait a minute. Are these ¡°peop¡± who just appeared here humans or ghosts? He could not help but recall his encounter with the doll maker and the doll, which had a creepy smile and pounced on him. Josh screamed inwardly. My goodness! I¡¯m seeing ghosts again! Yes, it was more likely that I would see them if I were to stand next to Lilly in a haunted ce. This is most likely an effect of maic field transmission. Physics¡¯sw of universal gravitation states that any two. objects in the universe are drawn to one another. This holds true for people as well, so if we apply it, it likely holds true for both people and ghosts. Lilly might therefore serve as a bridge between me and the ghosts, assuming there are radiating particles in the maic field. Josh was lost in his thoughts. Hemented inwardly. As expected of Lilly, she always finds a way to get things done. She could attract all the ghosts in the area by setting up a stall and capturing them all at once. Hannah thought they were ying house and happily joined in. She eximed, ¡°Selling spells! Selling super-powerful spells! Is anyone interested in buying our superpower spells?¡± Zachary stood behind Lilly as he finally finished his ice cream. When he looked up, he saw many people surrounding his sister. This is odd. Why are so many people suddenly showing up here? Then he was bbergasted. Lilly was drawing spells at a rapid pace. She murmured ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m so busy. Ms. Nurse, what kind of spell are you looking for? A love spell? Here you go. Please lower your head a little bit!¡± Lilly reached out and pasted a spell on the female spirits forehead. She gratefully handed Lilly a stack of underworld bank notes. Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°Ms. Nurse, I don¡¯t need this. You can ask your family to send me the money! My ount number is¡­. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Lilly took out her bank card and waved at that ghost. She asked, ¡°Have you memorized it?¡± The female spirit nodded and drifted away happily. 1/4 Lilly looked up at a mental patient in a hospital gown and asked, ¡°Uncle, what do you need?¡± ¡°Huh? You want a whack whack whack? What is a whack whack whack?¡± Lilly asked in confusion. The raving ghost made some gestures with his hand. He used the bad aura to draw an ax and acted out a scene where he dramatically hacked that ax at himself ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Lilly finally got it. She drew an amulet for him and pasted it on the ghost¡¯s forehead. As expected, that ghost drifted away contentedly. Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched. I had only seen people getting amulets drawn for them; this is my first time seeing someone draw an amulet for a ghost. I wonder what sort of expression Hades would have when she recalled that she once sold amulets to ghosts at the entrance of an asylum. Pablo chuckled and said, ¡°Lilly, are you sure they can send money to you?¡± Lilly asked in puzzlement, ¡°Why not?¡± Pablo advised, ¡°You can try to read their aura.¡± vor How could she have known that a group of ghosts with mental illnesses would ask their loved ones in their dreams to transfer the money for them? Leave aside the question of whether they possess the virtue to show up in other people¡¯s dreams. Even if they did, very few rational people would transfer their money to a stranger¡¯s ount in this world. Lilly made some gestures with her hands; after that, she appeared dejected. She said pitifully, ¡°Sob, sob. sob, I had drawn so many talismans, but it¡¯s all for nothing?¡± She rummaged through her bag and found 2.5 dors quietly lying inside; presumably, it was some change that had been picked up by some ghost. She had performed great feats, but she only made 2.5 dors. Lilly looked pitifully at Josh and said, ¡°Zac, let¡¯s go elsewhere!¡± Josh was astounded. He asked in surprise, ¡°Lilly, aren¡¯t you trying to fulfill your KPIs?¡± Lilly showed little interest and exined, ¡°Not anymore¡± Josh was dumbfounded. It turns out Lilly truly came here set up a stall. Well, this¡­ Just then, a ¡°ng¡± was heard from the depths of the defte hospital. It was followed by the sound of metal dragging across the ground. Someone had pushed a door open and dragged¡­an ax around? Josh instinctively thought of an ax. He said anxiously, ¡®s okay to not capture that ghost. Let¡¯s go, Lilly!¡± Lilly shook her head. She stared at the quiet hospital corridor and said, ¡°We can¡¯t leave. There¡¯s a feral ghost here.¡± Pablo narrowed his eyes slightly. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lilly, let¡¯s check it out.¡± The mentally ill spirit who killed my whole family is still there 2/4 Lilly quickly stood up. She randomly wrapped up the gray cloth, shoved the remaining talismans into her pet bag, and ran into the building. Polly asked. ¡°Caw?¡± It picked up a talisman and cocked its head. Drake also heard the sound. The first thing that came to mind was the legend about the asylum. It was said that a mentally ill patient had massacred his whole family. If this was not a ghost story but an actual serial killer, then¡­ Drake immediately urged. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s dangerous_Lily!¡± Before Drake could finish his sentence, Lilly had run into the hospital. He looked at the deste outpatient hall. Even though it was daytime, Drake felt a chill all over his body. When Hannah saw Lilly start to run, she also followed her lead and ran into the building. Naturally, Josh also followed them, but he ran faster than Hannah. Drake was left with no choice. He gritted his teeth, made a call to Jack, and quickly caught up with his naughty siblings. Zachary stood in ce, and his body turned stiff. Wait, wait for me! There were several ¡°people¡± that surrounded him, including nurses, doctors, and a few in hospital gowns. Everyone was staring at him. The Bem Asylum had long been abandoned; these people couldn¡¯t stay behind here. So, they are ghosts! Zachary stood frozen due to his fear. He was unable to move. His mind was screaming. Run! Run away! Get out of here! His feet were urging him. Quick! Catch up with your sister! Before his brain could react, Zachary had chased after his siblings. Bem Asylum was made up of several buildings that lined side by side. These buildings roughly form a square. The floors were not high; the outpatient building only had four floors, while the inpatient department consisted of seven floors. The corridors between the buildings were interconnected, but there were a few twists and turns. Drake chased his siblings all the way to the end of the corridor of the outpatient building, which turned out to be a crossroad. He stood there. When he looked to the right, he could see a fork. When he looked straight, he saw the corridor of another building. At this time, he was standing between two buildings. Drake frowned and yelled, ¡°Lilly?¡± Why did everyone go? I just saw their figures earlier on. His surroundings were eerily quiet. Drake suddenly heard that ¡°scraaaaape¡± sound again. He was shocked and immediately turned his head Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Lilly Is Fiercer Than A Chost A ¡°figure¡± in a hospital gown was dragging an ax along the floor in the empty hospital corridor. His long neck wound was visible when he raised his head. It was a blunt injury that appeared to have been cut out with an ax. A thinyer of skin barely kept the lead attached to the body. The sight of him would make people cringe. When Drake saw this, he broke out in a cold sweat. A normal person would not have died with such a large wound on their neck. The figure that stood in front of him was alive; he also smiled at Drake eerily and raised the ax in his hand. Drake always remained calm and indifferent, turned around, and fled for his life at this point. In a dire situation like this, he finally revealed a childlike panic. Drake screamed in his head. Oh no! Help¡­ There¡¯s a psych killer! Drake ran frantically to save his life when he heard the sound of the ax dragging on the ground. He thought he had run at least a few miles, but for some reason, he was still running in the corridor. Theughter of that psychopath was unsettling, Kakakika¡­¡± He appeared behind Drake all of a sudden. Unconsciously, Drake turned around and noticed him leaning forward with a sinister smile. He said, ¡°I got you.¡± He raised the ax high up. His head tilted to one side without the support of a neck. There was a ruthless look in his eyes as he bellowed, ¡°Kill the rat! Chop it up! Slice it all up!¡± Drake cursed secretly, ¡°Psychopath!¡± Heunched a punch at once. That punch sent the man¡¯s head flying, and he rolled to the edge of the corridor with a thud. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Lilly and a few others just retreated back to the corridor. Josh had yet to stabilize his footing when he saw a headrolling toward his feet. He was astounded. ¡°Again?¡± Josh shouted and immediately hid behind Lilly He fumbled through his backpack. Gear, where is my gear? The iron pot in his bag stuck at the opening of the backpack, and he could not get his gear out. Josh threw his backpack at him without hesitation. The hospital became quiet again after Lilly ran into the building. All the noise had disappeared. Pablo had instructed Lilly to find the feral ghost in her own way. Therefore, Lilly was performing divination as she ran. Josh reminded her to use the spiritpass. Lilly recalled that she had this incredible gear. She summoned the spiritpass and finally located the feral ghost with it. The headless feral ghost remained standing, even though his head had been knocked off. He frantically swung the ax. The expression of the head on the ground also turned aggressive. Drake felt his body turn cold and heavy. He wanted to run toward Lilly. Somehow, his movements turned stiff, and he had to dodge the ax clumsily. When he saw this headless creature still capable of waving the ax, Drake reached a conclusion: this was not a ¡°human,¡± it was a ghost. Just then, he saw Lilly rushing over. Lilly yelled and threw out three talismans to block the ax, which was about to hit Drake. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Drake! I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°Go! Spiritual Fire!¡± Lilly swung her hand and threw out a fireball. It was a small fireball, but it burned ferociously. The fireball hit the headless feral ghost and instantly ignited it. The feral ghost¡¯s body twisted in the mes. He let out an agonizing scream and blindly charged toward the children. Lilly raised her hand, and a purple sledgehammer appeared out of thin air. She asked, ¡°Hey, Mr. Headless Feral Ghost, do you prefer a small hammer or a big hammer?¡± Lilly was still in the mood to ask, ¡°Small hammers cost forty bucks; big hammers cost you eighty bucks!¡± That headless, feral ghost was clearly not in the mood to answer. The head on the ground angrily opened its mouth and attempted to bite Lilly. Lilly swung her hammer and said, ¡°Alright, the head is asking for a big hammer! Haha, eighty bucks! I charge you eighty bucks!¡± The heads were flung away by her attack. Lilly immediately chased after her target. She wielded her purple sledgehammer and screamed, ¡°Stop running away!¡± A scene unfolded in the deathly quiet corridor. Lilly was chasing after the head of the feral ghost, while the headless body was trailing and crashing aimlessly behind her. The feral ghost¡¯s head was flung away with a whoosh, hitting the hallway wall like a ball. Then the head furiously flew toward Lilly. Lilly lifted the jar of souls. The jar of souls devoured the head before it could react. ¡°This tactic is called throwing oneself into the jar of souls,¡± Lilly exined seriously. Drake questioned himself. Is that the right word to apply to this situation? No, that¡¯s not the point. Drake watched his sister in a stupefied manner. After she took care of the head, she raised her little hammer to pound on the chest of the feral ghost. She kept shouting ¡®forty¡¯ each time she pounded. The headless, feral ghost began to wander aimlessly and quickly lost its ability to fight back. It was sucked into the jar of souls. Lilly put away her purple sledgehammer and breathed sigh of relief. She said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Drake; all is 2/3 well!¡± Drake was bewildered. Everything felt like a dream. Am I hallucinating? Why am I seeing my sister, who always acted cute and innocent, kill a feral ghost ferociously? Is Lilly fiercer than the feral ghost? Drake widened his mouth in surprise. At that moment, he stopped struggling internally. His worldview had copsed and been rebuilt. He likes to read. Drake had read everything from ancient to modern, from elegant poetry collections to absurd and strange tales. All these years, he has always questioned the existence of ghosts and spirits. Even though he had previously experienced a series of paranormal events in the dollhouse with Lilly, he still believed someone was ying tricks on them. It never urred to him that ghosts genuinely existed! Lilly waved her hand in front of Drake and asked, ¡°Drake, are you okay?¡± Drake came back to his senses and said gloomily, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Lilly stood on her tiptoes, patted his shoulder, and blew on it. She exined, ¡°Drake, when something is chasing you from behind, you can¡¯t turn around! Look the vitality fire on your shoulders has gone out!¡± 7 Lilly blew a breath of air while patting Drake¡¯s shoulder She also pulled a tinderbox out of nowhere. It was an authentic and ancient-looking tinderbox. She lit up the vitality fire on Drake¡¯s shoulders with a phew. Pablo twitched his mouth. Is that going to work? ¡°Lilly, what¡¯s going on?¡± Josh finally mustered the courage to walk up to Lilly and asked fearfully. Lilly looked at Pablo. He was flipping through the booklet and roughly exining what had happened. Lilly ryed, ¡°That feral ghost was a psychiatric patient in this hospital. He was delusional and saw everyone as giant rats and wanted to kill them all.¡± Josh froze for a moment and quickly pulled out his phone. He said, ¡°I think I¡¯ve read about this somewhere on a forum.¡± Both brothers had good memories. Josh relied on his memory and quickly found the forum he was talking about. The forum contained a post written by a hospital employee who had survived the massacre at the hospital years ago. ¡°The psychiatric patient was suffering from delusions. He imed everyone around him was a giant rat that mutated after nuclear radiation. He also said that liese giant rats were watching him in the dark and intended to eat him. He starts to lose his mind. One day, he found an ax and chopped down his entire family Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Chapter 339 All Three Brothers Cling to Lilly Josh kept reading aloud as he browsed the forum. ¡°This patient thinks of everyone as enormous mutant its that are attempting to eat him. He used an ax that day to murder every member of his family. His victims ranged from his three-year-old niece to his grandmother, who was eighty years old. All of them were killed with an ax. He had murdered his brother, sister-inw, niece, parents, and grandmother.¡± ¡°After the patient was apprehended and sent to Bem Asylum for treatment, He waster diagnosed with a severe delusional disorder. He kept saying that his family was still alive and that they were going to kill all the mutant rats with him during this time. ¡°That patient unexpectedly showed up in front of me one night while I was on night duty. He smiled. eerily as he looked at me. I heard other people nearbyughing sinisterly, but I was unable to see any of them. ¡°I was terrified. So I quickly called for help, gave him an injection, and locked him in his room. Since then, asionally, whenever we are on night duty, we can hearughter behind us.¡± Josh could not help but stop when he read this. He wasn Bem Asylum right now. This ce has always made him feel uneasy. He thought he could even hear the evilughter. He could not help but start to shiver. Lilly spun her head around to cast a nce at the asylum. Hannah excitedly urged Josh, as if she were listening to a story, ¡°Then what? Josh, keep going. Go on and stop shivering!¡± Josh swallowed his saliva and continued, ¡°As usual, I was on night duty that evening. I could hear something dragging on the floor as I entered the corridor. When I turned around, the patient was back. He was giving me that odd smile as he looked at me. He charged at me while raising his ax. I was about to flee when I overheard thatughter. I froze¡­¡± ¡°My colleagues rushed over and tried to control that patient. He was ferocious. Two of my colleagues were injured on the spot. Everyone dared not fight with him; we withdrew into the office and locked the door. ¡°The patient randomly chopped things with his ax outside. Thankfully, the office door was made of iron, and the windows were explosion-proof ss. Then a fire started outside. Following that, a nightmarish scene took ce.¡± Josh swept through the next few lines of text, and he broke out in a cold sweat. Although Hannah was scared, she was eager to hear the rest of the story. She urged as she clung to Lilly¡¯s arm, ¡°Then? What¡¯s next?¡± Josh¡¯s lips trembled. He continued, ¡°Through the ss saw him raise his ax and begin repeatedly hacking at his own neck as if it weren¡¯t his own. He continued to chop while maintaining a strange smile on his face. His neck nearly separated from his body, but he continued.¡± Josh tossed his phone to his brother in fear. Hannah hugged Lilly tightly and said, ¡°This is so scary Are we visiting this ce to have a big horror adventure?¡± 1/3 Big Head Hannah had never seen a ghost. She thought her brothers were ying a horror game with her. They purposely told her a horror story in an abandoned mental hospital to terrify her. I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m not afraid at all. Not in the slightest. Big Head Hannah clung to Lilly and suddenly felt brave all over. She urged, ¡°Then what? Come on, Josh. don¡¯t be a coward!¡± Drake took a quick look at thest few lines on the forum and summarized, ¡°Fewer people died afterward. in the Bem Asylum fire. The author of this post has been rescued. ording to the fire department¡¯s investigation, the fire was caused by circuit aging.¡± That was the end of the post. There were numerousments below the post stating that although the story appeared to be genuine, it was awfully well made up. They would not believe a word. Josh stopped reading them. Big Head Hannah was stunned. She asked, ¡°Is that all?¡± Drake handed the phone back to Josh, saying calmly, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± He was still that calm and collected older brother, as long as he could quickly conceal his anxiety. Hannah looked disappointed, and she snapped, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Lilly suddenly hushed them. She said, ¡°Listen, I heard something.¡± Everyone quickly quieted down. There was a faint sound ofughtering from the end of the abandoned, empty hospital corridor. There were childish giggling sounds, as if the child were enjoying a game. A slightly older, cackling laugh, the heartyughter of middle-aged men and young wonen. A chill ran down Drake¡¯s back. Josh felt his scalp tingle, and he had goosebumps all over. Hannah looked confused, and she asked, ¡°What? Theres nothing!¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Pablo sat cross-legged in mid-air. He propped his chin in boredom and said, ¡°Those are wandering spirits. Tulip, collect them all.¡± They would not deal with ordinary wandering spirits, but these ones obviously had the tendency to harm people. Lilly agreed, ¡°Sure.¡± She ran off to the hospital without a second thought. Drake and Josh were shocked. Josh hurriedly chased after her sister; he shouted, ¡°Lilly, wait for me.¡± Hannah also pursued Lilly, saying, ¡°Wait for me! Wait up!¡± Drake paused for a while. He scanned the surroundings nervously and finally made up his mind to catch up with them. It was safer for him to stay with Lilly than to go away. Drake was about to make a move. Zachary, who had remained quiet, suddenly asked from the side, ¡°What about that patient? Are you certain that he murdered his own family?¡± 2/3 Drake looked at him and retorted, ¡°Dude, you need to find some time to get yourself checked at the hospital.¡± Having said this, he entered the building. Zachary was the calmest and did not even bat an eye when Josh was reading that passage just now. They thought he was the bravest. Unexpectedly, it turned out that he had a remarkably slow response time. Drake gave it some thought. He noticed Zachary had instinctively caught up to him. He thought his response was rather odd. Drake had no idea that Zachary was terrified during the few days he spent at Cherry Inn with Lilly. His responses were slow, but his feet unconsciously reacted quickly. He would catch up with Lilly whenever something urred. The children went inside the building and followed theughter. They headed up the stairs to the third floor. Dust was all over the abandoned nurse¡¯s station. There were fragments of broken chairs lying around, and the exterior had beenpletely burned away, leaving only the charred metal frames. The floors and walls were all ckened, suggesting that this was the location of the fire from many years ago. A peal ofughter was audible from somewhere behind a nurse¡¯s station. Their view was blocked by a large pir. ¡®Hehehe¡­¡± Jajajajaja¡­¡¯ As if they had made a deal, the three brothers all clung to Lilly tightly. Josh whispered, ¡°Lilly, I¡­I¡¯m scared. Let¡¯s go home.¡¯ Zachary remained silent. Drake said coldly, ¡°Coward! Can you just man up?¡¯ Josh gave his brother a quick nce, I would have believed him if he had stood one foot away from Lilly. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Aren¡¯t We All Children The nurse station on the third floor looked dim. The scorched walls and floor made this ce look like it was nighttime. The carefree Big Head Hannah suddenly sensed something was wrong and felt uneasy. Hannah said, ¡°Lilly, let¡¯s go home! Nothing is interesting here.¡± Josh asked. ¡°Or¡­should we wait outside for you?¡± Lilly still focused her gaze on the pir. She nodded and said, ¡°Sure, you guys can go ahead.¡± Her siblings fell silent after they heard this. 1 Leaving this ce? I don¡¯t dare go out on my own. Lilly is very strong, and she didn¡¯t need our protection, but what if there were not only ghosts here but a lunatic who would jump at her? It would be safer for us to stay with Lilly. Josh coughed and said, ¡°Forget it; I want to join you in ghost hunting. I¡¯m well equipped. My gear¡­ He froze when he said this. Josh realized he had thrown his gear away and forgot to retrieve it. Darn, it! He felt defenseless, as if he had entered a vige full of feral ghosts without any protection. He was dumbfounded by this finding. Drake said decisively, ¡°We should wait for Lilly.¡± Leaving is not an option; we should wait on the sidelines for while. Granny had told me that I should look after my younger siblings. I¡¯m a responsible older brother; I couldn¡¯t abandon Lilly and run away. Actually, my fear also yed a role. Zachary did not say a word. He was in silent mode, just like a game character that was cooling down. Zachary had a super slow reaction. At this time, he recalled the scene where Lilly swung her purple sledgehammer around. It triggered his memories of a character¡¯s unique move in a game. He was calcting the attack power, cooldown time, and battle strategy he needed to implement when he had to face such a situation alone. In the end, the siblings continued to stick close to Lilly. Hannah was clinging to Lilly¡¯s left arm, and Josh to her fight arm. Drake stood half a step behind her and alertly scanned their surroundings. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Zachary¡­Zachary followed every step Lilly took. Although he was lost in thought, he never missed a step. When Lilly took a step, he would take a step; when Lilly stopped, he also stopped. Lilly moved to the side of the pir with great difficulty Her siblings clung closer to her. She was rendered speechless. Hmm¡­how am I supposed to catch the ghost with them doing this? Lilly was about to say something, but they heard a burst of cheerfulughter. A three-year-old little girl suddenly ran out. Her face was covered in blood. There was arge dent on her head. She probably got it when she took a ferocious auck from an ax when she died. The force was so great that her eyeball had gone missing. 1/3 Her innocentughter made their hair stand on end. When the young girl saw them, she suddenly stopped and fixed her eyes on them. Lilly said in surprise, ¡°What? A young, resentful spirit! The little girl tilted her head and giggled. Josh felt his scalp go numb. He swore that her giggles sounded like she was calling out to them. ¡°Lillyyy¡­¡± Josh stammered every time he got nervous. Lilly said, ¡°Let go of me.¡± On the contrary, her siblings gripped her tighter. The young girl immediately flew in their direction. Yes, she flew. One moment she was running on the ground, the next she was in the air. Josh and Hannah were so terrified that they instinctively turned around and ran. Drake picked up Lilly before he ran off. Lilly was puzzled. She was amused by this andughed out loud, ¡°Drake, put me down! I have to catch the ghost!¡± Drake felt awkward. He finally recalled Lilly¡¯s powerful sledgehammer and set her down. That young, resentful spirit had caught up with them, and she lunged toward Drake. Drake was startled for the second time. His pupils contracted, and he seemed to see an ovepping image with her eyes. He screamed, ¡°Lilly!¡± The next second, Lilly pped that spirit away. The young, resentful spirit was gone before she could get close to them. Lilly had smashed the spirit with such force that she got stuck in the wall and was unable to remove herself. The little resentful spirit cried out loud. Lilly ced her hands on her hips and wore a fierce expression. She swung her fists and warned, ¡°I don¡¯t allow you to harm my brother!¡± Drake was stunned. There was aplicated look in his eyes as he looked at Lilly. My little sister, who always acts cute and clingy to me to the point of annoyance, actually has such a lovely side. A young woman saw the young spirit being beaten. She flew out and frantically tried to pry her off the wall. A middle-aged man also showed up, angrily ring at Lilly. He hissed ferociously. Following them. two elderly spirits appeared; their gloomy eyes were filled with resentment when they stared at the children. Lilly was momentarily stunned. Wow! A family of resentfil spirits. Josh mustered up the courage to take a few steps forward. He asked, ¡°Lilly, what kind of ghosts are they? X or y?¡± Lilly could not remember whether his x and y referred to a resentful spirit, a malignant spirit, or a woeful ghost. She simply replied, ¡°All of them are resentful spirits.¡± 2/3 Josh¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. Drake was at a loss for words. He had seen those who wire so terrified that they ran away and others who were not afraid of ghosts. This was his first time seeing someone who was both scared and excited upon seeing them. The family of the resentful spirits roared at them. The children did not understand what they were saying, except Lilly, who understood them perfectly. Lilly frowned after hearing their words. The family imed they died a wrongful death. The middle-aged man said he noticed his younger brother was mentally ill, so he invited him to live with him. He had good intentions, but it did not end well for him. Not only was he being killed, but his younger brother killed the entire family too. Moreover, her daughter was three years old at the time. That young woman also had a trace of resentment in her eyes. She med Lilly for smashing her child into the wall. The mother asked, ¡°Why are you bullying my daughter?¡± Lilly defended herself and rebuked her, saying, ¡°She was trying to kill us.¡± The mother retorted, blood streaming down her face, She¡¯s still a baby. She died so pitifully; can¡¯t you be a bit more tolerant?¡± Lilly responded, ¡°Aren¡¯t we all children?¡± The mother fell silent. Josh managed to guess the conversation from the roaring between the resentful spirit and Lilly¡¯s words. Since he had Lilly¡¯s protection, he taunted, ¡°She¡¯s just a child? We should never let her off the hook!¡± Humph! That little spirit threatens our lives, yet her mother shamelessly demands we be tolerant? I¡¯m surprised that even resentful spirits would morally ckmail. The parents of the small, resentful spirit looked at their child with a sorry expression. They held their sobbing child in their arms. What did we do wrong? What¡¯s the point of being kind? We our younger rtives. We even turned a blind eye to the goss spect our parents, take care of our siblings, and adore and helped the elderly cross the road. We were kind, optimistic, and enthusiastic in our lifetimes. We always help others within our capabilities and do not make any fuss. In the end, they were killed by our own kin. We had to witness our younger brother go mad, chopping us a bit by bit. Our child cried in fear until her death. We had fallen into despair. After their deaths, they started to harbor resentment. Their blood had stained their clothes red, turning them into blood-soaked, resentful spirits. Once they became resentful spirits, they gathered around their mentally ill younger brother. He could see them, but he was not afraid of them, and they could not take him away. Hearing this, Lilly frowned and asked, ¡°You think you in rightfully harm others and take their lives? Others should give you everything, including their lives, because you died pitifully Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Chapter 341 A Test for Little Hades After Lilly asked that question, the old man with white hair and an old woman with a bun cried pitifully. Their bloody tears streamed down from their faces, making them look even more terrifying. ¡°Yes¡­.We died pitifully. We did not harm others and did everything right. Why would Hades deny us a chance to live?¡± This question stunned Lilly. The old woman continued, ¡°There¡¯s a saying that Hades controls mortal life and death, decides right from wrong, and is most just. There¡¯s another saying that nobody could defy Hades¡¯ will. What did we do wrong for Hades to take our entire family¡¯s lives? We might as well die together because everything is unfair.¡± Lilly said nothing for a long time. These words struck her heart greatly; she was flustered, especially with the mention of Hades. Pablo was surprised that an ordinary, resentful spirit family turned out to be a critical test for Lilly. Yes, this family was truly miserable. They were decent people in life. The elders loved the youngster. and the youngster respected the elders and put a lot of effort into their lives. The kids were sweet and well- behaved. Unfortunately, they died tragically. The most heartbreaking part was that they were murdered by their most trusted kin When he noticed Lilly¡¯s silence, Pablo lowered his voice and called out to her, ¡°Lilly..¡± Lilly spun around to look at her master. She still had the same clear look in her eyes, but it was clouded with confusion. She asked, ¡°Master, why?¡± The only answer Pablo coulde up with was this. ¡°Life and death are predestined.¡± His answer was a stretch. Lilly asked again, ¡°Who gets to decide their fate?¡± Pablo opened his mouth, but no words came out of it. Of course, it was Hades. Their actions in past lives brought about the consequences in their next lives. Although they were good people in this life, there must have been a reason from past lives that predestined them to make amends in this one. Hades had made a judgment and given a decree following their deaths in the previous life. The person they would be reborn as in this life had already been decided. ¡°Their destiny in this life was predetermined by their firma from the previous life,¡± Pablo exined both ruthlessly and helplessly. This was the reason that those who worked in the unde world needed to sever their emotions. No matter what emotion they were feeling-sympathy, hatred, love, or even familial affection-it would cloud their judgment. Lilly did not understand these concepts. She simply questioned, ¡°Why should the mistakes of the previous life be suffered in this life? This is a new beginning. Is what happened in the previous life should stay in the past?¡± 1/4 Pablo patiently exined to her, ¡°How should they pay off their debt? Should they not be reincarnated? You should be aware that they had other options before the decree was issued. They could either choose not to reincarnate and remain in the spirit world, amass enough virtue there to start over in the next life. or directly reincarnate, but they would have to atone for their mistakes in the next.¡± Maybe they should say that they chose their own fate rather than im that Hades chose it for them in this life. Pablo asked again, ¡°After their deaths, they refused to enter the spirit world, rather choosing to remain in the human world, where they caused numerous deaths during those times. Are you going to stand by and do nothing as they attempt to take your sibling¡¯s life?¡± Pablo struggled toe up with a reason to exin things to Lilly. He brought up an example of the sibling she cherished. Lilly would harm future brothers, sisters, and families of other people if she spared this family out ofpassion. Lilly was taken aback, and she asked, ¡°Master, I just asked a question. I didn¡¯t ignore my siblings.¡± She struggled to understand the reason for this to happen. Why do good people end badly, while evil always gets away with their wrongdoing? Pablo was speechless for a moment. After giving it some thought, Josh said, ¡°For instance, if someone borrows money from you and doesn¡¯t repay it, They refuse your suggestion that they make payments in installments. You suggest they save enough money to pay it back, but they still disagree, so you have to call the police to arrest them.¡± Maybe the next life will be a fresh start for some people and a prison for others. Lilly got the picture. She had figured it out. So that¡¯s it! It¡¯s not eptable to not pay back what you owe. Lilly looked at the resentful spirits, who were still grumbling and harboring resentment. She shouted. loudly, ¡°Pay back the money!¡± The resentful spirits were in confusion. Pablo was rendered speechless. It never urred to him that Little Hades¡¯s obsession with money worked. this way. He twitched his mouth. He had given lengthy examples, but they were not as clear as those exined by a child. Lilly stepped forward and took the little resentful spirit over. She tightened her grip around the young spirit¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°You¡¯re pitiful, but there¡¯s no other way. You can start fresh in your next life.¡± Surprisingly, the family of resentful spirits disagreed. Next life? They had killed a few people because of their resentment and reluctance at the time of their deaths, which had turned them into resentful spirits. They would suffer greatly in their next life if they went through reincarnation. What purpose does the next life serve in this situation? The resentful spirits disyed their ferocity. They showed their dreadful appearance before death. Fresh blood was oozing out of their bodies and staining their clothes bright red. They screamed dreadfully and attacked Lilly. Let¡¯s all go to hell together since we are all doomed regardless! 2/4 The old man had a fierce look in his eyes. The elderly woman was bitterly angry. The couple opened their mouths, which were filled with blood and had split up to their cars. These ghosts were frenzied and ferocious. They had a clear goal: to jointly deal with Lilly and kill the rest of the children.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Pablo wondered. Did they just ignore me? Or they didn¡¯t take me seriously? Lilly raised her hand and took out the purple-gold haminer again. That middle-aged man was the first to rush up to Lilly. She knocked him away with a thud. When the young woman saw this, she was the next to attack. She also received a knock from Lilly. She screamed in pain, held her head, and squatted down. After these two were driven back, the old couple charge again. They met the same fate with the sledgehammer. The elders were beaten; they covered leir heads in pain and cried pitifully. When that man saw his parents being beaten, he charged again, only to be driven back once more. The young, resentful spirit was fierce too. She attacked Lilly menacingly, but Lilly stuffed a batch of spells into her mouth. Just like that, one by one, each of them was knocked back every time theyunched an attack. Lilly was ying a whack-a-mole game; she hit each of them on the head whenever they charged at her. ¡°Pay back the money!¡± ¡°Pay back the money!¡± As Lilly fought, she shouted, ¡°It¡¯s wrong to not pay back the money!¡± The family of resentful spirits was shocked. What? What money do we owe? Seeing her so righteous and boldly shouting to pay back the money, the family almost doubted if they owed her money. Lilly had figured it out. She said, ¡°Master said what you owed in the past life should be repaid in this life. It¡¯s your choice; you can me no one else. If you don¡¯t want to reincarnate and don¡¯t want to stop harming people, then I have to get rid of all of you!¡± The young, resentful spirit¡¯s mouth was sealed shut by a spell. The spell corroded her mouth, and it made a sizzling sound. It hurt a lot. ¡°Sob¡­sob¡­¡± Her previous cerieughter had turned into a cry. The young, resentful spirit cried sadly and helplessly. She looked awfully confused. Her family grew even more anxious and angry. They let out a roar, but they were powerless to fight back. Lilly felt like she was bing more and more helpless due to the crying. She had tofort the young. resentful spirit. She said, ¡°It¡¯s wrong for you to harm people just now. If you behave well, I will take back the spell.¡± She nodded at Lilly with teary eyes. Lilly took back the talisman, and she said, ¡°If you behave, I will let you go.¡± 3/4 The young, resentful spirit obediently nodded. Lilly released her. She watched as the young, resentful spirit cried pitifully, ran into her mother¡¯s arms, and held onto her mother tightly. The entire family shed bloody tears. They felt wronged by the fate that befell them. They had imed the life of their mentally ill brother and manipted him to kill himself when his vitality had been extinguished. They had avenged themselves, but they were not happy. They wanted to continue living. They harm people¡¯s lives because they desperately attempt to find scapegoat, but none can rece them. Now, seeing the child cry so sorrowfully, they felt like they had ruined her life. Their hearts ache terribly. Suddenly, the mother of the small, resentful spirit fell to her knees. Pablo furrowed his brow when he saw this and worriedly looked at Lilly. Can Tulip get through this? How is she going to deal with this family? Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Chapter 342 We¡¯ll Find You in the Next Life The mother knelt down and begged pitifully, ¡°Please¡­We made a mistake, but my child is innocent. She¡¯s only three years old. ¡°She had a chance to live a happy life and go to kindergarten with other children. When she was alive, she used to see other children carrying backpacks to school, and she always wanted to do the same. I bought her a backpack the day she died. She carried it around with such joy that she didn¡¯t want to put it down.¡± The sound of the mother sobbing grew increasingly louder. Her clothes were stained with bloody tears, which made the red appear even more vivid. The father also knelt down and tore his hair. He admitted, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. You can hold me ountable if there is anyone to me. I will take on all the sins.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The old couple also knelt down and kept kowtowing. ¡°Please spare my granddaughter; you can punish us if you want. When she was alive, she was a good girl who always apanied me to the grocery store, held my hand in case I fell, and offered to help me carry the groceries when she saw I was exhausted. ¡®No matter what mistakes we made in our past lives, she died at the age of three in this life. Can you speak with Hades to find out if our lives can make up for hers The old couple were shedding tears. They might have epted their fate because they were powerless to resist. For a moment, the whole family pleaded for the young, resentful spirit¡¯s life. ¡°She did that because I told her to find a scapegoat. I told her it was a game. She is a resentful spirit, but she is just too eager to live and reluctant to let go. I¡¯m willing to disappear and let my daughter reincarnate. I wish her a safe and joyful life.¡± The father also kowtowed. The family kneeled on the ground, unwilling to get up for a long time. They weep in despair, seemingly unable to do anything else. The young. resentful spirit also started to cry loudly when she saw her parents and grandparents crying. She clung to her mother and refused to let go.. Lilly walked over and touched her face. She consoled her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. If you want, I can ask my master to send you to reincarnation.¡± Pablo was puzzled. Wait, Hades, please ask other subordinates to do that! Lilly also added, ¡°But your parents and grandparents couldn¡¯t go.¡± -The young, resentful spirit clung to her mother even more tightly. Her elders were determined; if they could disappear in exchange for her reincarnating, they were willing to do that. They just wished she could be an ordinary person in the next life and live a healthy and peaceful life. Lilly looked at Pablo. 1/3 Master Belmont repeatedly refused, saying, ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that. I¡¯m not capable of doing that. I don¡¯t dare. to do that!¡± Lilly persuaded him, ¡°Master, you can do it! You¡¯re the host amazing person in this world!¡± Pablo refused again, saying. ¡°I¡¯m not. I didn¡¯t have what it took. I¡¯m a ghost.¡± Lilly thought for a while, and she suddenly realized something. Would this matter affect the Master? Thinking of this, Lilly suddenly realized she must have made a mistake. She hurriedly said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll personally take her there.¡± Pablo twitched his mouth and thought. Is she capable of doing that? She¡¯s a human now. She can¡¯t go to the spirit world, at least not now. Pablo sighed. ¡°Forget it, L¡­¡± Lilly had cheerfully made a decision. She said, ¡°It¡¯s a deal then! I¡¯ll take her with me for now. Once I be more powerful, I¡¯ll send you to hell. No, I mean, send you for reincarnation.¡± The resentful spirit family was scared out of their witsre you sure it was a slip of the tongue? They hesitated for a while. They ultimately decided to let Lilly take the young, resentful spirit with her. All sins would be atoned for by them. They would be satisfied as long as they could give their cherished child a sliver of hope for a new life. The mother held on to the young, resentful spirit. She closed her eyes to hide the reluctance in her eyes. She said, ¡°Tinkerbell, my dear, you¡¯ll follow this sister for now. When it¡¯s time for you to reincarnate, I¡¯ll be your mother in the next life too, okay? Shall we make a promise?¡± Little Tinkerbell looked at her mother incredulously and shook her head vigorously. That woman extended her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make pinky promise. In the next life, the life after that, this promise between us will never change.¡± The man hugged his wife and child and spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°Trust Daddy, when have I ever lied to you? After you reincarnate, your mother and I will find you.¡± The young resentful spirit was a child. No matter how snart she was, she was still a child. Tinkerbell hesitated; she looked at her parents, then at Lilly. Her grandparents also persuaded her, ¡°Darling, you have to go first so that we have a chance to atone for our sins. Do you know what atonement is, little Tinkerbell? It¡¯s¡­¡± Her grandmother ran out of words and was unable to continue. Her grandfather took over and said, ¡°It¡¯s exactly like the way this youngdy describes it: we owe people money, and we will find you after we repaid the debt.¡± The woman continued to coax her: ¡°If you don¡¯t go and save a ce for us, we won¡¯t have a chance.¡± The man touched her face in the end and said, ¡°It might be a little lonely, but I believe you can do it, right?¡± Little Tinkerbell finally nodded. 2/3 Her family pushed her to go to Lilly. They grinned as their hope-filled eyes glowed once more. They gave Tinkerbell an encouraging nce. It gave the child an illusion. She thought they would surely meet again. In the next life, her parents will find her again, and she needs to help her parents and grandparents reserve a good ce. ¡°You have to find me,¡± Little Tinkerbell wiped her tears and urged. The resentful spirit family nodded. They watched as a young, resentful spirit entered the jar of souls and was no longer visible. The mother was filled with regret. She cried and curled up on the ground. Lilly watched them sadly. Although¡­but¡­we have a deal, and a deal is a deal. The regret at this moment can¡¯t offset the lives of the innocent people they killed. It¡¯s like owing a debt; they must repay it. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Chapter 343 A White Lie Lilly ced the young, resentful spirit into the jar of souls. The rest of her family had turned into a vanity aura and been absorbed by the jar of souls. From this point on, they were gone forever. The sins they atoned for had turned into virtues. All of these were bestowed on the young resentful spirit, allowed her to reincarnate, and paved the way for her to the next life. Lilly recalled their parting deal. They promised each other to meet again in the next life. The couple promised the child that they would find her. The child naively thought that she could go to the next life to ¡°reserve a ce¡± for her family,pletely unaware that today¡¯s farewell was thest time they would see each other. It was a white lie. At this point, Lilly understood the meaning behind this ¡°Luckily, you won¡¯t remember any of this in the next life.¡± The young resentful spirit will forget her family, who loved her so much and whom she loved so much. Having no memories of this seems like a good thing, but somehow it also felt rather upsetting. Lilly was a little sad. It was difficult for her to understand the difference between right and wrong. In the children¡¯s eyes, there are only good people and bad people. Children frequently ask, ¡°Is he a good guy or a bad guy?¡± while watching television. It was at this point that Lilly realized both good and bad people could change. Good and bad cannot be distinguished in a manner as straightforward as ck and white. Josh clung to Lilly. Heforted her, saying, ¡°Lils, don be sad. This is their choice.¡± Josh was not sure if this was the right or wrong thing to do. Someone else might spare the resentful spirit family out of sympathy, but they made their own decision and requested it. So that was sufficient. Josh racked his brains and added. ¡°It¡¯s like repaying debt. They owed too much money, so until they paid off the debt, they each had to make a small contribution. Even though it seems pitiful, paying off debts is an obligation, right? You cannot forgo the debt out of sympathy.¡± After all, they managed to get a chance for Tinkerbell to be reincarnated. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Drake said indifferently. What is there to be sad about? This is childish. Lilly felt tired. Not physically, but mentally, she felt it for the first time. She did not feel like walking. Lilly stretched out her hand and said, with a pitiful look ¡°Drake, hug.¡± Drake was speechless. Acting cute doesn¡¯t work for me. Josh was about to go up there and hold Lilly. Drake pushed his brother away with a nk expression and lifted Lilly up. He said, ¡°This is an exception.¡± Lilly hugged his neck and rested her head on his shoulder. She replied softly, ¡°Hmm!¡± 1/3 Drake always tells me the same thing: this is an exception, leans he will do the same again next time, isn¡¯t it? Lilly had not yetpleted kindergarten, but she had already begun to consider the meaning of the words. Josh walked with them from the side. He gazed at his brother helplessly. This guy looked unwilling to do this, but he wanted to snatch Lily from me. Hannah followed behind and remained silent. Lilly rested on Drake¡¯s shoulder and asked curiously, ¡°Hannah, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Hannah waved her hands repeatedly and said, ¡°Nothing I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go; we have to go now.¡± Lilly was puzzled by her reaction. Zachary trailed Lily, but he cocked his head and gave her a quick nce. He wondered, ¡°So, have these resentful ghosts killed that feral ghost?¡± Lilly, Drake, and Josh were all stunned. The trio said in unison, ¡°Zac, you need to make a trip to the hospital!¡± Zachary was dumbfounded. When the children went downstairs, they saw Jack anxiously looking for them. It turned out that Drake had given him a call. Jack had not finished enjoying his morning tea at the time, but he quickly dropped everything toe here. Jack looked at them anxiously and asked, ¡°Is everything okay? What happened?¡± Josh hesitated for a moment, and he answered cautiously, ¡°We got lost when we entered the hospital.¡± Jack was stunned. He looked at Drake and answered in disbelief, ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Not to mention Hannah and Zachary. Drake and Josh could easily have IQs that are higher than 300 whenbined. It seemed unlikely for them to lose their way in a hospital. Drake, the reliable big brother, paused for a while and concurred, ¡°That¡¯s right. We got lost.¡± Jack said, ¡°It¡¯s fine-I mean, totally fine-but why are you here? This ce is haunted. You shouldn¡¯t come here next time.¡± Jack said that and reached out to take Lilly from Drake, Surprisingly, Drake just walked past him. He had no intention to pass Lilly on to him. Jack was puzzled. Isn¡¯t Mr. Drake the one who disliked Lillly the most? Josh had retrieved his backpack from the corridor where they had arrived before they left. Half of the iron pot was revealed from the bag; he had stuffed it back in Jack sported a bewildered look again. He recalled Mr. Crawford¡¯s instruction that he should not ask any questions. In the end, Jack just drove quietly. Drake brought the children home. Bettany came out of the house when she heard the noise. She was shocked to see how filthy the kids were. She asked skeptically, ¡°Are you sure you went to the library?¡± Hannah had washed her face, but her fair skin had grown a little darker. This girl must have smudged her face with something and then attempted to clean it off. She made an effort to hide her tracks, but she failed to get it right. Zachary looked slightly better. His pants were slightly smudged. Josh and Drake, who were always neat and obedient, appeared the same as they left the house. ¡°Lift your feet!¡± Bettanymanded sternly. Josh obediently lifted his foot-indeed, the soles of his shoes were ck. Lastly, she checked on Lilly, who was quietly standing on the side with her head and hands hanging down. She looks perfectly clean. It seemed like her older siblings had cleaned her up. ¡°Where¡¯s Polly?¡± Bettany asked. Lilly was startled. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Everyone had cleaned up their act in the car so that Bettany could not find out. They believed they had properly groomed themselves, but they were kids after all, and they left with some obvious loose ends. Particrly Polly¡­ Who would expect Bettany to examine the parrot? Polly poked her head out of the pet carrier. In its beak it held a talisman. The turf of the hair on its head was ck. You would not recall that the tiny tuft of fur was originally yellow unless you knew Polly well. Bettany sneered. It startled Polly. The parrot took off upstairs with a quick p of its wings. She scared the sh*t out of me! Why did she look at me as if she was going to turn me into a stew when I just went out to have some fun? Polly would talk nonstop if it weren¡¯t for the talisman she carried in her beak. Bettany crossed her arms andmanded, ¡°Tell me. Where did you go?¡± Hannah was quick to respond. She said, ¡°Grandma! We didn¡¯t go anywhere. We just went to the library! I¡¯m ¡°saying¡± the truth.¡± Big Head Hannah earnestly swore with jumbled words Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Chapter 344 ke Clears The Battlefield Bettany sneered. ¡°The library is so dirty?¡± Hannah had a gifted talent for lying. She said, ¡°We went to the library and read in silence. After that, a librarian was arranging the bookshelves when she fell off adder. He started to cry and was unsure of what to do because he couldn¡¯t finish his work. We felt bad for him, so we helped him organize the shelves. We smudged our faces because there was a lot of dust on the shelves.¡± Drake and Josh twitched their mouths. Bettany was speechless. Probably only Hannah could tell such a tant lie with a straight face. This girl thought her story was wless. ¡°Why are the soles of your shoes ck?¡± Bettany yed along with her lie. She wanted to see what kind of outrageous lie Hannah coulde up. with next. Hannah said confidently, ¡°Some books are kept in the warehouse, and the ce is dirty. We went to the warehouse to move books.¡± She rendered Bettany speechless. Sheforted herself; at least her logic was not too bad. The olddy looked fierce, and shemanded, ¡°All of you! Stand in the corner!¡± The kids instinctively walked up to the door; even Zachary, who had an extremely slow reaction, also stood neatly in line. Bettany grunted and nced at Drake. She wanted to ask Drake something, but Anthony returned at this, time. As soon as Anthony returned, he saw the kids lined up beside the door as if they were weing him. He handed his briefcase to Jack and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Bettany told him the story of the kids sneaking out to have fun. ¡°I have no idea where they went. Is this something to joke about? They imed they visited the library, but in reality, they had snuck outside to y. What happens if they sneak over to the reservoir?¡± Many children were reported to have drowned while swimming in the reservoir during the summer. break. Bettany was not upset when the kids went outside to y. She was irate because they did not inform the adults, and it could be dangerous. Anthony looked at Drake and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they were with Drake; he knows the limits.¡± Bettany looked at Drake; she was curious about his response. Drake lied through his teeth; he said, ¡°Hannah is telling the truth.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Bettany was stunned. Do you take me for a fool? Drake pursed his lips and exined, ¡°She lied about the study; she was reading aic, so she described everything like she was telling a story.¡± Bettany red at Drake. Anthonyughed and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you trust Drake?¡± Bettany grunted lightly. She shifted her gaze, and her expression softened. She conceded and said, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯m just worried about your safety. You did well by helping the librarian.¡± Hannah immediately breathed a sigh of relief. She felt quite pleased with herself. Whoo-hoo! I had sessfully deceived Granny. Then, Hannah saw her Granny smiled at Lilly and asked, ¡°Lilly, did you have fun at the library?¡± Lilly was caught off guard, and she answered, ¡°It was fun, but¡­¡± Bettany immediately asked, ¡°But what?¡± Lilly thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that my siblings are too clingy. I could barely walk!¡± Bettany was stunned. What did she mean by being clingy Hannah and Josh liked to y with Lilly, but Zachary and Drake would not do that. Bettany wanted to probe deeper, but Anthony pulled her inside the house. He said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mom. The children must be hungry. We should eat now!¡± Lilly¡¯s tummy cooperated very well; it rumbled at this time. She looked pitifully and blinked her eyes at Bettany. She said, ¡°Granny, my tummy says it can¡¯t hold on anymore. My siblings must feel the same.¡± Bettany felt both helpless and amused. Anthony had voiced his opinion, so she would not probe any further. Anthony was the backbone of the Crawfords. Even though Drake was unreliable, Anthony would know his own limits. Bettany said helplessly, ¡°Go¡­.wash your hands. Forget it take your bath. Come down for your meal after taking a shower.¡± Hannah and Lilly cheered, ¡°Yeah! ¡°Grandma is the best Hannah happily added, ¡°Granny is amazing!¡± Josh was relieved, and he quickly left to take a bath. Drake was a clean freak; he silently went upstairs. Zachary stayed put. # Bettany took two steps forward, then she turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you hungry? You still want to stand here a little longer?¡± Zachary started to walk away. He murmured as he walked, ¡°It¡¯s true that we went to the library.¡± Bettany suddenly called Zachary and said, ¡°Zac, I need you to go to the hospital with me tomorrow.¡± Zachary was unaware that the purpose of his visit to the hospital was to have a physical examination. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± His grandparents have recently forced him to help them with a variety of tasks, such as sprinkling flower 2/3 petals while Granny was dancing or helping her lift her skirt for a flowing effect in photographs. Zachary agreed out of habit rather than asking the reason for going to the hospital. On the other hand, Bem Asylum went back to deathly silence after Lilly dealt with the ghost. A tall man showed up at the asylum¡¯s north-side entrance as dusk fell. The man entered the building after adjusting his baseball cap. This man was ke. ke felt a chill spread through his body as soon as he entered the hospital. He was very familiar with this feeling. He might not have noticed this sensation if it were not for the two footprints that followed him. around. What kind of man was ke? Once he experiences something, he can quickly hone his keenness. As he moved through the abandoned hospital, he was able to sense ghosts even though he could not see them. He sensed that someone was following him. From the left, he perceived someone observing him. Without blinking, he fixed his eyes on the ghost he assumed was floating in front of him. He also felt at chill on top of his head. ke imagined a scene from a horror movie in his mind where a ghost was hanging upside down from the ceiling and reaching out a hand to touch ke. ke abruptly came to a stop. He peered down the long corridor while squinting his eyes. He entered the building through the side entrance. When he entered the structure, the floor was covered in a thickyer of dust, and there were no footprints. He noticed a messy footprint in the corridor in front of him. Judging from the size, two of them belonged to a young boy, perhaps eight or nine years old, and the other two to a young girl, perhaps four or five. Oh, had the kids been here? Josh¡¯s client list from that morning came to ke¡¯s mil. ke instantly gained confidence as a God of Battle, a semi-practitioner, and a semi-detective. Lilly¡¯s presence indicates that all dangerous forces that could endanger his life have been defeated. Only a few minor spirits or wandering spirits were left in the building. The little one said that ghosts could harm mortals when they were stronger, but they could also be suppressed when mortals were stronger. In this case, he should clean up the battlefield. ¡°Die!¡± ke suddenly threw a punch. The ghost that floated in front of him was caught off guard and sted away. He let out a miserable scream as it fell onto another ghost. ¡°What the hell?¡± The ghost was stunned. Something is wrong. Why isn¡¯t the amulet I bought from that little girl in the morning working? Have I attached it incorrectly? The ghost took off the amulet that was stuck to its forehead, flipped it over, and stuck it back on. This amulet should be working now. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Chapter 345 ke Is Making Progress The ghost that ke shot into the air and sent flying was innocent. It had no desire to cause harm to anyone. No one had visited Bem Asylum for a long time. These ghosts were curious, and they would follow a person who entered the area. He did not expect that man to let out a punch and send him flying. The ghost got to its feet and nervously felt the amulet that had been turned over on its forehead. He muttered as he drew nearer to ke. ¡°This man can¡¯t see us, right?¡± The friend he had bumped into replied, ¡°He definitely can¡¯t see us. Look at his eyes.¡± 7 The ghost felt immediately relieved. There was a mischievous glint in its eye. He abruptly jumped in front of ke to scare him, saying, ¡°Hey! Can you see me?¡± Surprisingly, ke¡¯s punchnded on him squarely. The ghost wasunched once more into the air. This time he suffered the same consequence as that young, resentful spirit, where he was embedded into the wall. His friends hurriedly went up there to peel it off the wall. The ghost cried out, ¡°It¡¯s a fake. This amulet has to be a fake!¡± I turned the amulet around, but it didn¡¯t work! I had given that little girl 2.5 dors that I had found in the hospital. I paid her a deposit because she was polite and honest. I even nned to pay the bnce in a dream to my family tonight, but I was duped! Immoral merchant! Another ghost was shocked. He said, ¡°That man can¡¯t see us, but he hits you precisely. He is from net U8686. This man has extraordinary spiritual power.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± said an elderly ghost who had transformed his hospital gown into a flowing ¡®cultivator¡¯ outfit. He rebuked, ¡°He has exceptional talent and gifts in martial arts, as I can tell from my observations. He must have attained the transcendent realm of cultivation. Nice to meet you, senior. After fifty years of diligent cultivation, I still haven¡¯t seeded in forming the golden substance. Please provide some direction for your junior.¡± With a loud thud, the ghost kneeled before ke and started to kowtow. ke was unaware that a ghost was kowtowing to him and that the ghost was mentally ill. Even if he knew, he would not be able to instruct that ghost in creating the golden substance. This ce was a bem asylum. It used to be a hospital to house mentally ill patients. These ghosts were once asylum residents who died in the fire. Even after they turned into ghosts, they continued to suffer from the mental disorder. ke was surrounded by a bunch of neurotic ghosts who were chirping and chatting. Ms. Nurse, who had purchased the love spell from Lilly earlier in the day, also drifted over. She yelled as she did when she was alive when she saw a group of patients gathered together, ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing? Do not gather together.¡± With a boom, the raving ghosts scattered into the surrounding area, but they continued floating nearby. and observing ke covertly. 1/4 The nurse¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she saw ke. Luck in love-that man is my luck in love! That little girl did not lie to me! Ms. Burse instantly blushed and floated over shyly. She said embarrassingly. ¡°Hi, my name is Iris. I¡¯m eighteen years old, L¡­¡± Before she could finish, ke ruthlessly punched her. Ms. Nurse became the third ghost pinned to the wall. She was astounded. The fourth ghost¡¯s eyes lit up. He said, ¡°See, I already told you. This man muste from U8686! His psychic power is so strong that he doesn¡¯t need his vision to sense our existence! If you don¡¯t believe me, just watch.¡± He lunged forward. As expected, he was sent flying by ke¡¯s punch and stuck on the wall. The ghosts that stuck to the wall could not get off the wall. The other spirits were heatedly discussing how to get them off. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. At the same time, these ghosts admired ke¡¯s skill. ¡°Every ghost is neatly stuck to the wall. This man has an impressive sticking technique. It¡¯s so amazing; I bet he¡¯s a chef.¡± ¡°No, no, no, he pinned the ghosts so firmly on the wall, he must be a sterer.¡± ¡°No way, this scene is so artistic; I bet he¡¯s a fashion designer.¡± ¡°Whoo-hoo, it seems fun to be stuck on the wall; I want to go up there too!¡± Among them, three raving ghosts excitedly rushed toward ke. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, Then, with a whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, all three of them became attiched to the wall. ke, the enigmatic man who might be a chef, fashion designer, or sterer, squinted his eyes and cautiously sensed the area. He had knocked every ghost away with a punch. He could tell there were a lot of ghosts around him just now, but for some reason, they all seemed to have retreated into the shadows and moved away from him. Then a dark, almost ingratiating aura came toward him After he punched thatst one away, there were more that approached him, one after another. He counted. ke estimated that he had punched at least seven ghosts. He had be more and more skilled. Fighting was indeed the quickest way for him to get better. ¡°The only thing that is uncertain is whether or not I ¡°kill¡± them.¡± ke muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s not enough to st them.¡± He could not see, but his senses were growing ever more acute. Maybe there were more ghosts behind him that he was unaware of, but figuring out all of this took several rounds of actualbat training. ¡°Next, I need to think of a way to kill them with a single shot.¡± ke exercised his neck and made a crackling sound. Then, one by one, he slowly unbuttoned his tightly fastened ck shirt. 2/4 The eyes of Ms. Nurse that were stuck on the wall lit up She eximed, ¡°Wow!¡± The next moment, she saw a stack of talismans covering ke¡¯s chest. He appeared to have made a suit for himself out of talismans. Nurse Spirit was speechless. The ghosts were at a loss for words. Damn! No wonder he was able to knock us away. He had a bulletproof suit! The ghosts scattered away. They shouted, ¡°Run, run, save your life!¡± This guy just said he was going to kill us in one shot. This man is brutal! One of the evil-intentioned ghosts that were lurking in the shadows gave up and fled with his fellows. ke sensed that the chilly air that was around him had vanished. Are those ghosts running away? He closed his eyes to sense them. He opened his eyes suddenly, moved quickly toward a direction, and struck! He had pasted the talisman Lilly gave to him. ke caught up with the ill-intended shadow ghost after he barely ran a few feet. ke¡¯s long legs move faster than he could float. The shadow ghost screamed loudly, but before it could respond, it was punched out of existence. ke saw the talisman on his hand burning in green mmes. A barely audible wail echoed in his ears at the same time. A strange yet fierce glint appeared in his eyes as he cracked a grin. He murmured, ¡°Ha, I¡¯ve found one.¡± ke went on a killing spree in Bem Asylum that evening. The raving ghosts were so terrified that they scattered in all directions. They were not stupid; they were mentally ill and knew that if they took a hit, they would actually be ¡°dead.¡± As a result, they all took cover on the rooftop, huddling close together and trembling in terror. ke shook his hands to brush off some dust. He needed to go home for dinner because it was getting dark. Without a doubt, his daughter was waiting for him at home. The God of Battle finally decided to call it a day. He adjusted his baseball cap and strode out of the asylum. Two young men holding mobile phones were standing outside the asylum. They walked and said to the camera, ¡°Fes, this is the infamous haunted hospital, Bem Asylum. We¡¯re staying here tonight. I¡¯m an atheist from head to toe. N, there are no ghosts in this world; I can assure you of that. It was a saying that was being hyped up. Watch how I¡­¡± Before he could finish, they saw ke stride out of the building. In Bem Asylum, there was no light. They were at the side entrance. This ce did not even have street lights outside. Although ke was wearing all-ck clothing, his baseball cap was khaki in color. The phone¡¯s light caught a sh of his figure. The audience watching the live broadcast screamed, ¡°Oh my god!¡± 3/4 ¡°A skull just flew by!¡± Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Taking Zachary To The Hospital The live host, who identified himself as an atheist, was terrified. He had seen it too! Although he was there to see it firsthand, that ghost vanished in an instant. He swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Perhaps someone is jogging by.¡± His friend holding the phone felt a prickling sensation on his scalp. He said, ¡°Normal people wouldn¡¯t walk that fast. That thingy ran so steadily that it didn¡¯t look like running.¡± Suddenly, a pale face loomed from the top. It spoke in stern and cold tone, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The live hosts and the audiences in the live-streaming room were astounded. ¡°Urghhhh!¡± The live hosts, who identified themselves as atheists, fled in fear. ke sneered coldly. People with so little courage are not supposed to visit ces e this. Those who know nothing fear nothing. One day they might be killed for a reason they were not aware of. After that, ke eventually left Bem Asylum. Zachary, Lilly, and Josh were taken to the hospital by Bettany the following day. Hannah¡¯s father caught her for not yet doing her homework, and she was then forbidden from leaving the house. Lilly imed she wanted to go to the hospital when she saw Granny taking Zachary there. Josh naturally followed Lilly when he saw her leaving. Drake was tempted to follow them, but he knew that others would think he was overly attached to Lils. It would be embarrassing. Lilly climbed onto the chair at the book counter and peered down. She asked, ¡°Drake, are youing with us?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Drake had a nk face. He seemedpletely uninterested, and he replied, ¡°Boring.¡± Lilly pouted her lips and said, ¡°Okay, we¡¯re heading out now. You need to behave at home!¡± Drake was stunned. Did she assume I¡¯m on the same level as them? She even urged me to be nice. This is so childish. Drake resisted the urge to get up until the car¡¯s engine noise subsided. Finally, he waspelled to put his book down. He stretched his neck a little to take a look. Polly¡¯s voice chimed in, ¡°Monkey, let me know if you want to go. If you don¡¯t say anything, how would I know?¡± Drake suddenly red at Polly. 1/4 Granny said they were going to the hospital and they could not take Polly, but¡­ Lilly loves this parrot so much that she would be in need of bringing it along, wouldn¡¯t she? Fine, I¡¯ll take the parrot to her. After all, I always follow what Uncle Anthony says, and he told me that I needed to take care of Lils. Since Drake was staring at it thoughtfully, Polly tilted its head and said, ¡°Even though you¡¯re looking at me sincerely, you still have to tell me what you want. Do you actually want it? I¡¯ll give it to you if you request it. How was I going to say no to what you wanted? If you don¡¯t want it, I will still give it to you. Let¡¯s he reasonable! I¡¯ll count to three. You have to make it clear whether you want it or not. These were verbose Tripitaka dialogues that Polly learned from The Legends of Monkey. It had been wlessly picked up by Polly. The parrot incessantly chirped and squawked, as Tripitaka did. Drake abruptly grabbed its neck and said emotionlessly ¡°Shut up!¡± Polly protested, ¡°Caw caw! Let go of me. Help! Help! A kid is being kidnapped!¡± Drake¡¯s patience had run out. He held it by its wing and changed his approach. Polly could not take it anymore and reprimanded Drake, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of you! I¡¯m going to submit it to you! We can fight fairly if you have the guts to let me down!¡± Drake went to Lilly¡¯s room. He picked up the pet carrier and shoved Polly inside. Polly kept babbling incoherently. Drake was getting ready to leave. He overheard the noisy parrot nagging in the pet carrier. Polly demanded, ¡°Wait, at least bring along my good friend SpongeBob SquarePants!¡± Polly mentioned a couple of disjointed lines from SpongeBob SquarePants. At this time, Mr. Tortoise emerged from under the table with a strand of seaweed in his mouth. Drake nced at him and ced the tortoise in the percarrier too. Mr. Tortoise had no idea what was going on. What did I do? I just took a walk! At the neurology department of the hospital. Bettany decided to go to the public hospital where Gilbert worked rather than the private facility. She had the time to kill, and she preferred the doctors in public hospitals; they were not as profit-driven as the doctors in private hospitals. Finally, it was her turn, Bettany went into the consultation room with the children. The doctor was shocked and asked, ¡°Who is the patient Bettany called out to Zachary. She pushed him to sit down on the chair and said, ¡°My grandson.¡± Zachary sat in the chair, confused. The doctor¡¯s name, title, and department were all listed on a namete on the desk. He was a specialist 2/4 from the Department of Pediatric Neurology. Wait a minute. Is this doctor a specialist in pediatric neurology? I¡¯ll be diagnosed by him. Zachary looked up at the doctor in surprise. Bettany exined, ¡°When he was a little older than two years old, my grandson fell from the second- floor balcony. We werepletely unaware that he had crawled back into the house by himself. He¡¯s grown up now. His reactions be increasingly slower as he gets older. You see, he probably just realized that he¡¯s here for a medical check-up.¡± Bettany looked worried. She felt guilty. No matter what the reason was, they had been negligent. The doctor looked at Zachary and said, ¡°Open your mouth and let me see your tongue. Arghhh!¡± There was no response from Zachary. The doctor urged patience while holding a cotton swab ¡°Open your mouth, arghh!¡± Zachary declined to say anything. He thought in his mind. What in the world? I do not want to visit a physician! He pursed his lips and refused to open his mouth. I am not ill. I mean, didn¡¯t I know whether I was sick or not? Zachary¡¯s expression became bitter. He got to his feet and wanted to leave. It was out of the question for him to see a doctor. I don¡¯t want to appear foolish for going to the doctor; even if the king was in this room today or if someone threw me off the second floor, I wouldn¡¯t do it. Zachary stood up right away, but two soft hands reached out from the side. Lilly held Zachary. She patted his thigh and said, ¡°Zac, sit down. You have to be a good boy! The doctor is asking you to open your mouth, not to stand up!¡± Zachary looked down at Lilly. Sweet Pea looked concerned and worried. She hugged him tightly, as if she were worried he might bolt. Her watery eyes were filled with genuine love. There was no word from Zachary. He reluctantly sat down and opened his mouth. The doctor was briefly astounded. It certainly appeared that his response was a little slow. He conducted a routine inspection and discovered no problems. He had worked in the medical field for years, and Zachary seemed fine to him. If there were issues, they would not be major ones. At least, it was not an emergency situation where he had been running around today and copsed tonight. The doctor said as he entered the information into theputer, ¡°In these cases, you should take him earlier to the hospital. Actually, he should be fine after all these years if nothing out of the ordinary urs. ¡°Even though some children appear slow, they may not actually be. They look like they are responding 3/4 slowly on the outside, but the thoughts in their mind might not be slow. Such children, as long as they find their appropriate field, can be more focused than anyone else and be experts in this field; others can¡¯tpete with them, and they would be peerless. Bettany twitched her mouth as she suddenly recalled that Zachary had talent at games. His expertise wouldn¡¯t be gaming, right? In this case, he needs to receive more treatment. Bettany was elderly, and she had more traditional thoughts and concepts. Even though eSports was a profession now, she believed it to be unsustainable. ¡°If you still have concerns about this, we can perform a medical examination and order a brain CT,¡± the doctor continued. Zachary sneered secretly in his heart. My god, do they really think I¡¯m slow? Why should I have a CT scan? I didn¡¯t want to do that. If my ssmates learned about itter, they would mock me and call me crazy Zachary was about to say something. Lilly suddenly said, as she was observing his aura from the side, ¡°Zac, you need to get it done! Be a good boy!¡± Zachary was tongue-tied. He obediently sat back down on the chair after lifting his buttocks a few inches off the seat. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 hapter 347 Fresh Out Of The Oven KPIs Zachary changed his clothes and stood at the door of the CT room, thinking about what Lilly said just now. [Brother, be good, just a quick check!] [It¡¯s not an injection, it won¡¯t hurt at all.] [When my brother was done with the check up, Lilly will share a candy with my brother!] Brain: No. Hands and feet: Ok. Then when he looked up again, he was there already. The corner of Zachary¡¯s mouth twitched. At the same time, the doctor took the examination sheer and shouted, ¡°Zachary!¡± Old Mrs. Crawford gave Zachary a push. This kid had been queuing for so long at the entrance of the CT room, and he still had not reacted? Hope nothing happened¡­ Zachary squeezed the space between his eyebrows and walked in. Josh then said, ¡°Sister, why did you even bother coaxing him with candy, he was like a child.¡± The brother snorted coldly, his face was full of distaste. Lilly peeled off a candy and stuffed it into his mouth, ¡°Brother, be patient.¡± Josh shut up immediately, and happily sucked the candy. 1 Pablo quietly floated aside, and finally finished writing and drawing in the booklet, and then said, ¡°Zachary will be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± She knew it. She counted, Zachary must end up with a surgery, but i would be a small problem. ¡°Master, why are you not working overtime today?¡± Lilly asked curiously. -Pablo said, ¡°The gate of hell is about to close, and the peak period of business has passed.¡± Lilly seemed to half understand it. The peak period of business¡­ It seemed that she had learned another cool phrase. This floor was the examination room. Old Mrs. Crawford and two children sat on the chairs outside and waited, when Gilbert in a white coat came hurriedly. ¡°Mom, why did you not tell me when you came?¡± Gilbert said helplessly, ¡°I could give my colleagues a heads-up in advance.¡± Before Old Mrs. Crawford could speak, Lilly waved her hand and said, ¡°Little uncle, we will not go through the back door, we will definitely not go through the back door!¡± Gilbert could not help but pinch her nose, ¡°Do you know what the back door means?¡± Lilly said. ¡°You know, it¡¯s the door at the back of the hospital. We came in through the front door, we did. not go through the back door.¡± The little girl tried her best to express her opinion, still sucking on the candy in her mouth, and her saliva fell down inadvertently. She took a quick sip and sipped back the saliva. Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched. Gilbert, ¡°¡­¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Old Mrs. Crawford, ¡°¡­¡± Josh immediately took out a tissue: His sister was so cute! ¡± Old Mrs. Crawford smiled helplessly, and said, ¡°I told her not to disturb your work. Maybe Lilly remembered the word ¡°don¡¯t go through the back door after hearing it.¡± Gilbert said, ¡°It¡¯s not through the back door, but if you tell me in advance, I can help you to register early in the morning. When youe over, it will then be your turn.¡± This was not called going through the back door, it was called the rational use of resources. Old Mrs. Crawford shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have a lot of time, take your time.¡± Gilbert did not say anything, and when the door of the examination room opened again, Zachary came out. The test results would not be out until the afternoon at the earliest. Gilbert looked at the time and said, ¡°Wait for me? Let¡¯s go to the cafeteria for dinner.¡± Old Mrs. Crawford looked at the three children and was about to decline. After all, there were so many people in the cafeteria, bringing three children would be too much trouble. Lilly excitedly raised her hand and said, ¡°Okay- Let¡¯s go to the cafeteria!¡± She had not been to the cafeteria yet! Old Mrs. Crawford looked at her dotingly, and changed her words, ¡°That¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll wait for you at the gazebo in the atrium garden.¡± Gilbert nodded deeply, pinched Lilly¡¯s face, ¡°Wait for uncle.¡± Then left in a hurry. After Zachary finished changing his clothes, Old Mrs. Crawford brought the three of them to the gazebo. As soon as they sat down, they heard the familiar croaking voice: ¡°Baby, my baby!¡± Polly was lying in the pet backpack under the transparent cover, with a pitiful expression on its face. Josh was carrying a pet backpack with a cool, expressionless face. ¡°Your parrot was so noisy,¡± He said coldly, ¡°We came to look for you because of the noise.¡± Polly, ¡°¡­¡± It was not making noises at all ¨C squawk? This man was so hical to me it on the bird! Lilly quickly took the pet bag, opened it, and Polly crawled out with the backpack strap in its mouth, and flew on her shoulder, touching her face affectionately. ¡°Squawk, baby! I just went for an infusion, and I missed you all night!¡± Josh, ¡°¡­¡± Drake,¡± ¦§ What kind of love confession was this? Polly was bored the whole day, and could not stop talking, ¡°I just carried a box of cement, it is my box of mud. I made a y pot with this mud, put it on the fire and it made a noise. This is my ring mud!¡± A ring mud, I miss you? The corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched again. Old Mrs. Crawford poked Polly¡¯s head with her hand, and babbled, ¡°You should spend some time with that old man, let him learn some pick up lines too!¡± Today she said that she was going to the hospital, the old man asked why, but after she said she brought Zachary to see his brain, he sat back down again. Since it was about Zachary, then he would not tag along. He was tired of taking videos of her every day. these days and wanted to take the opportunity to take rest. Was this nice at all? It was in maddening. Zachary suddenly said, ¡°By the way, where was my candy?¡± Only then did Lilly realize that she forgot. She quickly ook out a candy, peeled it off and stuffed it into Zachary¡¯s mouth. ¡°Hey, is it sweet?¡± She asked happily. Zachary did not speak. On the contrary, Polly stared at Zachary¡¯s mouth, shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not good for children to eat candy! You should give it to me, and let me bear the pain!¡± Lilly giggled. 3/4 These are the three candies that grandma gave her with great difficulty, allowing her to satisfy her craving today. She gave one to Josh, one to Zachary, and ate one herself. There was none left for Polly! Drake was at the side, feeling a little upset for some reason. He saw it when grandma gave Lilly three candies. Lilly herself loved eating candies, but she gave Zachary one. She was eating one herself¡­ Then there should be one left¡­ Drake¡¯s little face was even colder, but in his heart he was faintly looking forward to seeing Lilly would give him a piece of candy- It was not that he liked candies, it was just that Zachary had them, so he could not be worse than Zachary. For a moment, Drake and Polly both stared at Zachary mouth. Polly sighed regretfully, ¡°Little donkey is eating the candy, it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s all gone!¡± Polly¡¯s funny mannerism attracted the other patients and their families, they all looked at the green and glowing parrot in amazement. Was this parrot a human? A middle-aged man smiled, stared at Polly and said, ¡°Hey, this bird looks so smart, it must be more fragrant than other birds after roasting it, yum yum.¡± Everyone else wasplimenting Polly, but what this uncle said was different from others, and everyone. could not help but stop talking. Lilly was taken aback for a moment, then looked subconsciously, and then was even more taken aback. Pablo squinted, well well, it was surprising to meet his pi here. A fresh out of the oven malignant spirit! Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Chapter 348 The Uncle Who Liked To Make Jokes Seeing everyone was looking at him, the uncle with the malignant spirit coiled over his head seemed to enjoy showing off how humorous he was, and continued with a smile: ¡°Pluck the feathers away, put it on an iron skewer and roast it on the fire, then brush some cumin and oil¡­ Hmm, the taste will be absolutely amazing!¡± While talking, he sucked his saliva, pretending to scare Polly. He saw that the others were teasing the parrot, and he also wanted to scare the parrot to see how it reacted. Polly was stunned. Polly was indeed a little different from other parrots. 1 IQ was at least equal to that of a seven or eight- year-old child, so it could understand. Just imagine, a person came up to you suddenly and told you that your child was really smart, and it must be delicious when roasted on the fire and sprinkled with cumin¡­ Would you be creeped out? With a cry of surprise, Polly squawked and scurried into Lilly¡¯spel. When the man saw this scene, he immediately felt funny andughed. Old Mrs. Crawford was a little angry, and said coldly, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Do you want me to put you on the stove?¡± The man said with a smile, ¡°Oh, I was just kidding, don¡¯t be so serious.¡± Old Mrs. Crawford looked at him coldly with a straight face, ¡°Apologize!¡± In the eyes of Old Mrs. Crawford, Polly was not just a bird. After getting along with it day by day, she had developed feelings for it and Polly was already a member of the Crawford family. Suddenly someone came and wanted to roast it¡­ Anyway, that was offensive. The man found it boring, and muttered, ¡°You really cannot take a joke, is it not just a bird? I also only tease it because I like it.¡± Lilly looked away from the malignant spirit, frowned and said, ¡°Uncle, this is not right! This is not a joke, this is offensive.¡± Josh said angrily, ¡°Apologize!¡± Drake looked at him coldly, his voice was a bit like old Mr. Crawford¡¯s icy cold tone, ¡°Jack, beat him up.¡± Old Mrs. Crawford brought Jack and two bodyguards with her when she went out today. At this moment, the three big men stood up immediately and rolled up their sleeves. The middle-aged man was taken aback, and everyone quickly persuaded him to fight, ¡°Oh, we do not have to do this, I just did not say something pleasant. Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Josh said coldly, ¡°What touch? We were just joking with him.¡± Middle-aged man, ¡°¡­¡± Seeing the two bodyguards approaching, the man was cornered, so he could only say a sentence, ¡°I apologize, hey, can I apologize¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡± After finishing speaking, he left first, muttering as he walked, ¡°Who do they think they are? Really, I was just kidding, and they wanted to beat me up.¡± Was it not just a bird? Did they really have to? Seeing that the man was about to leave, Lilly quickly looked at his master. Pablo said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he cannot run away.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Since they bumped into each other, he could definitely hot run away. ¡­With the exception of the crying spiritst time. The crying spirit became a hurdle in Pablo¡¯s heart, and he could not find it for so long. Thinking of this. Pablo finally flew out in a dark light, marking the malignant spirit in front of him. Gilbert changed his clothes and came down, and said, let¡¯s go!¡± Although Old Mrs. Crawford felt ufortable in her heart, this was the only way to go. It was not a matter to call the police for, and nothing could be done even if the police came in vain. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She took Lilly¡¯s hand and rubbed Polly, who had half of his head sticking out, ¡°Okay, we beat that person away, no one dares to roast you with grandma around.¡± Josh said indignantly, ¡°That¡¯s right, whoever wants to roast our little Polly, we will roast him first!¡± Zachary, ¡°What¡¯s the roast?¡± Everyone, ¡°¡­¡± Gilbert brought the folks to the cafeteria. There were indeed a lot of people in the cafeteria. Fortunately, it was not the peak hour yet, so there was only a small queue. He asked old Mrs. Crawford to sit down, and then went to line up with the kids. Lilly grabbed a te, ¡°Woohoo- Line up!¡± She learned this from Hannah. The corner of Gilbert¡¯s mouth twitched, and he picked up Lilly. Lilly could then see what was in the window in front of her. Her ¡°sentimental tears¡± were streaming down from the orner of her mouth upon the sight of food. ¡°I want big chicken drumsticks, I want sweet and sour ribs, I want fried eggs, and I want fried peppers with dried shrimp!¡± Gilbert¡¯s eyes were full of smiles, ¡°Could you eat that much?¡± Lilly rubbed her stomach and affirmed, ¡°Yes!¡± Gilbert asked again, ¡°Stir-fried chili with dried shrimps is spicy, can you eat spicy food?¡± 2/4 Lilly nodded affirmatively, ¡°I can do it!¡± Polly tilted his head, and could not resist talking. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, let me do it!¡± Gilbert¡¯s colleagues passed by and greeted with smiles. Ah, Dr. Crawford, is that your daughter?¡± ¡°Dude, when did you secretly give birth to such a big daughter? Come and hug your uncle!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother this weird uncle,e and hug me!¡± Everyone was queuing up andughing. Josh, Drake, and Zachary, who were queuing behind: Stare¡ª They were upset that everyone was fighting over their sister. The other side. A middle-aged uncle with a malignant spirit on his head followed his family to visit rtives who were hospitalized for surgery. The rtive¡¯s high blood pressure was not treated all year round, which caused coronary heart disease, thrombosis, and almost died. Fortunately, he was saved. In the ward. During the routine rounds, the doctor said, ¡°You can be discharged from the hospital today. Family members, please pay attention. The patient not only has high blood pressure and coronary heart disease, but also has diabetes. The usual diet should be light, low in sugar and low in fat. Bananas, oranges, watermelons and grapes are too sweet. You cannot eat sweet stuff, or eat less of it, best not to eat it. You can eat some fruits that are not very sweet, such as cucumbers and other vegetables and fruits.¡± The patient¡¯s daughter nodded quickly, and then took notes carefully. The notes filled up the page. The other children were all busy, dealing with the discharge from the hospital. At this time, their rtives came to visit and brought a basket of fruit. Everyone greeted and expressed their care, and talked about what to eat and what not to cat. The patient was about to be discharged from the hospital, and his mood improved a lot. He cheerfully talked about his daughter taking care of him, and said as if he was ining¡±, ¡°She did not let me eat this, did not let me have that.¡± The uncle suddenly sneered, and said loudly, ¡°Uncle Hux, let me tell you, there is nothing you cannot eat! Would it not be better if you eat better? Do not listen to the doctor, your daughter as well. She is not filial! How could a daughter be like this?¡± Everyone¡­¡± The patient¡¯s daughter held back and said, ¡°Cousin-inw, that¡¯s not what I said. My father¡¯s current physical condition does not allow him to eat high-sugar foods. It was not that I am not filial, nor was it that I do not give my father food.¡± The uncle looked indifferent. ¡°There is no such thing, so how can you not give your father food? These 3/4 doctors are most afraid of trouble, so they simply tell you that you do not eat this, and do not eat that, in fact, it is alright.¡± While talking, he joked with the old man sitting on the hospital bed, ¡°Uncle Hux has been discharged from the hospital. I will have a drink with you to celebrate when we get back!¡± The patient¡¯s daughter was speechless. Something must be wrong with you for you to pull a patient who had just been discharged from the hospital to have a drink with. She said. ¡°The doctor said, he cannot smoke and drink, this is absolutely forbidden! Cousin-inw, please do not make trouble!¡± Unexpectedly, the uncle waved his hand and said, ¡°What do you know? Which man did not smoke and drink, and he will only live a long life if he smokes and drinks! You just do not want to buy good cigarettes and alcohol for your father.¡± As soon as these words came out, the patient¡¯s daughter suddenly became angry. 4/4 Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Karma Spirit Seeing that the rtive was angry, the middle-aged woman on the side quickly said, ¡°Ruby, do not listen to your brother-inw¡¯s nonsense. he is just like this, he is not a sweet-talker, but his intention is actually good.¡± Ruby was the patient¡¯s daughter. When her father got ille electrocardiogram during the physical examination a few days ago, the doctor suddenly sent them to the emergency room immediately. After the doctor in the emergency room saw him, he immediately arranged for hospitalization urgently. and the operation room also immediately arranged for surgery. After the patient was rescued, they found a bigger problem-he still had colorectal cancer, so he stayed in the cardiology department for a month, and then transferred to the oncology department for surgery. Now he had been in the hospital for more than two months. This patient happened to be Gilbert¡¯s patient, named Huxley Evans, and Gilbert performed the rectal cancer resection on him. Now that he had three stents in his heart, he had high blood pressure and diabetes, and he had undergone colorectal cancer surgery. He absolutely must stop smoking and alcohol, and control his sugar intake. Gilbert had exined this point long ago, and the sessor doctor emphasized it again, which was enough to show how important it was to control diet. So Ruby must be angry. This time, she ignored her cousin and her cousin¡¯s husband, and just showed her unhappiness on her face. and the scene was a little awkward for a while. with Her cousin had no choice but to make peace again, pretending to be angry and said, ¡°You are not good your words. Those who know you would know that you are happy for Uncle Hux to be discharged from the hospital, those who do not know would think you want to kill Uncle Hux!¡± The middle-aged uncle did not care. He was not happy to see Ruby¡¯s unpleasant face, and ignored Ruby, thinking that the child was just being mean. The other rtives could not sit still any longer, and they all got up and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to be discharged from the hospital, then we will go back first, and we will go to your house to see you in two days!¡± Huxley waved his hands to everyone. After the person left, Ruby said with a gloomy face, ¡°Dad, I tell you that you must never talk to my cousin- inw! The doctor said you cannot drink alcohol. If you drink again, you shall see.¡± Sitting on the hospital bed, Huxley persuaded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your cousin-inw, he is just like this.¡± Ruby sneered, ¡°Should we just let him be if he is such a person?¡± She remembered that when she failed the high school entrance examination, his brother-inw was very happy, and said to everyone, I knew that Ruby would not pass the entrance examination. She is a hypocrite, and I have already seen through her.¡± Later, when she repeated her studies, her cousin-inw was even more extreme. When drinking with rtives, he said, ¡°If Ruby can be admitted to college, will immediately set off firecrackers and give her another 30,000 dors!¡± 1/4 When Ruby was in high school, she was indeed really yful and liked to go to Inte cafes to surf the Inte. Despite this, her academic performance was not bad, but she had always beenpared with her cousin- inw¡¯s son, so her cousin-inw was so happy when the identally failed the exam. Later, she was admitted to university. What about her cousin-inw? Suddenly there was no tound. On the other hand, the middle-aged uncle who walked out of the ward was also very upset. ¡°I was just making a joke to ease the atmosphere, and then she gave me that attitude. I had already said that your cousin is very arrogant and looks down on offers.¡± Ruby¡¯s cousin was speechless, ¡°Then can you say a few words less?¡± The middle-aged uncle frowned, ¡°What should I say less, I¡¯m telling the truth, how can you not eat this or that? You see, the old man with cancer in our vige still smokes, drinks and eats everything. He lived to be 90 years old.¡± Ruby¡¯s cousin thought it made some sense, so she did not say anything. No one could see it, but the eyes of the evil spirit coiled on the middle-aged man¡¯s head were glowing green¡­ After Lilly and the others finished their meal, Gilbert¡¯s colleague said he would work overtime to give him Zachary¡¯s report, and asked him to go back to the ward, the report was put on his desk. Lilly and the others followed, just as Huxley, who was being discharged from the hospital, came out with the help of several children, thanking the staff at the nurse¡¯s station. Seeing Gilbert, Ruby quickly said, ¡°Dr. Crawford, my father is discharged from the hospital today. Thank you so much for your care all this while!¡± Huxley¡¯s other children also expressed their gratitude. Gilbert waved his hand, ¡°Yes, you should pay attention to your diet when you go back. You must not smoke, drink or drink tea. Do not eat spicy or stimting things. The diet should also be nutritious, low- sugar and low-fat.¡± Ruby and the others nodded repeatedly. Lilly looked at the aunt in front of her curiously. Pablo said, ¡°She had a bit of bad energy on her body, it should belong to that karma spirit. Tulip, I will check their contact information with your uncleter.] Oral karma, in simple terms, meant speaking without straint, without any scruples, and they only cared to say as they please, regardless of whether their words would make others unhappy, or even hurt others. Those who spread rumors and made up stories about other people¡¯s matters also were a kind of oral karma. After death, such people would most likely go to hell with their tongues pulled out. 2/4 1 Lilly nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Ruby snorted, ¡°Dr. Crawford, is this your daughter! She is so cute!¡± There was even a parrot hidden in her skirt¡­ Ruby was immediately found that interesting. Gilbert smiled, ¡°It¡¯s my little niece.¡± Ruby could not resist but reached out and tapped the parrot¡¯s head, but unfortunately it avoided it. Polly: Hmph, such an ordinary person wanted to touch my mighty head? On the side, Huxley¡¯s children chattered in unison: ¡°Dr. Crawford, thank you for saving my father¡¯s life! To celebrate my father¡¯s discharge from the hospital this weekend, our family will be holding a banquet. Would you like toe over for dinner?¡± The corner of Gilbert¡¯s mouth twitched.. To hold a banquet to celebrate discharge from the hospital¡­ That was a first for him. He definitely would not go to this kind of banquet. It was not justified, and he would look like a fool. ¡°No need¡­¡± Pablo urged, ¡°Tulip, ask your little uncle to take you to dinner!¡± Before Gilbert finished speaking, Lilly hugged him. ¡°Uncle, Lilly wants to go!¡± The little girl looked at Gilbert with watery eyes. Josh felt distressed immediately: My sister must have had a miserable life in South City, she must have never had attended a banquet dinner before, take her here, I must take her there! Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Josh: Was it not just a feast¡­ The eldest brother thought for a while, and suddenly realized that there was really no one holding banquets recently. Old Mrs. Crawford: Banquet¡­ Hannah would be graduating kindergarten and going to primary school soon, why not hold a banquet? Zachary, ¡°¡­¡± One old and three young were lost in thought, except for Zachary, Gilbert was about to refuse, but changed his words abruptly, ¡°You do not have to be so polite¡­¡± Ruby quickly said, ¡°It was just that our rtives and friends heard that my father was discharged so they are alling to visit, and we decided that it would be better for all toe on the same day. It will just be some normal dishes! Perhaps Dr. Crawford coulde together if you have time?¡± Huxley also said, ¡°We must thank you very much!¡± Gilbert put on a look of unknowing how to decline¡­. 7 3/4 Ten minutester. While shaking hands with the patient, Gilbert finally sent the patient out, holding a piece of paper with their address in his hand in a daze. The corner of his mouth twitched, this, this, what was this all about! Gilbert turned his head and saw Lilly staring at him with eyes full of anticipation. Gilbert:¡­Forget it, the matter of the little niece must be a big deal. Lilly must have something to do, their little darling would not go to other people¡¯s houses just to join in the fun. Gilbert hugged Lilly, and took the opportunity to ask in a low voice, ¡°Is there a ghost?¡± Ever since he saw his sister Jean he knew that ghosts really existed in this world. Gilbert was a little restless during the operation. It felt like there were ¡°people¡± everywhere in the operating room. If he was slightly mentally weak at that time, he would not have been able to perform the operation. Lillyid beside his ear, whispering very seriously, ¡°There is a ghost!¡± Gilbert, ¡°¡­¡± He felt numb. Lilly asked again in a low voice, ¡°Uncle Gilbert, are you afraid? If you are afraid, I will ask Dad to take me there.¡± Gilbert heard it, and immediately said, ¡°No! How would I be afraid? It¡¯s my patient, so it¡¯s not appropriate, to ask your father to take you there.¡± Lilly hesitated. Gilbert changed the subject, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s read Zachary¡¯s report first!¡± On one side, Zachary, who was out of the situation the whole time,¡± Emmm, he suddenly had a feeling that he did not seem to be very important? 4/4 Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Chapter 350 It¡¯ll Be Over Before You Know It! Gilbert frowned, looking at Zachary¡¯s medical report. Bettany mentioned that he fell from the second floor five years ago, so he suspected that he had an aneurysm. He then said, ¡°Let¡¯s conduct an MRI scan for him. People usually omit the early stage of an aneurysm. It could be seen that the child would sleep excessively, their skulls might be erged, and they might even have seizures. He had always thought that Zachary was no different from normal children, and he felt that it was his fault for not realizing it. He was always talking back before Lilly came; Mr. Crawford and Old Mrs. Crawford were always angry with his attitude. If I really think about it, Zachary always ignores everyone when they talk with him, and we always think that he¡¯s talking back to us. But it seems like he was having a slow reaction back then. Bettany asked worriedly, ¡°Is it severe?¡± Gilbert answered, ¡°It¡¯s not the worst case, but it¡¯s affecting him too. But it¡¯s rmended for him to undergo surgery to clear it as soon as possible. Josh asked, ¡°Do you mean you have to cut his skull open?¡± Gilbert nodded, and he exined to them Zachary¡¯s symptoms and conditions. Bettany informed. everyone about it in their family group chat, where Zachary had to undergo more check-ups and Gilbert would be arranging for him to be hospitalized. It was hard to reserve a spot in the government hospital, but luckily Gilbert managed to secure a bed for Zachary the following week. She brought the children back home by car. Suddenly, Zachary asked inside the car, ¡°Must my skull be opened?¡± Bettany was stunned. So he¡¯s been thinking about it all along! Lilly patted his hand andforted him by saying, ¡°Zac, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just one cut! It¡¯ll be over before you know it.¡± Pablo was speechless after hearing her words. It¡¯s just on cut? Why does it sound so weird when Lilly says it? Everyone was discussing Zachary¡¯s conditions throughout the day, and they tried tofort him and prepare him for the surgery. But he looked indifferent; they did not know if he listened to what they said or not. Meanwhile, Drake was lying on the bed the entire day, and he was displeased as he did not get the sweet from Lilly! During the weekend, Gilbert brought Lilly out to Huxley¡¯s house to eat. Josh wanted to tag along, but he was rejected. He could only see Gilbert¡¯s car drive off at the end of the road. Drake snorted, ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous! Don¡¯t act like they¡¯re noting back tonight; why did you have to see them off?¡± Josh stared at him and replied, ¡°Then why are you here too?¡± Drake turned around and walked back to the house, and he said, ¡°I¡¯m just passing by.¡± Josh caught up to him, and he asked mockingly, ¡°Drake, don¡¯t you think that whatever you said sounds familiar?¡± Drake wanted to say something, but he suddenly recalled the time when Josh pretended to get water and passed by Lilly¡¯s room. He still had the footage on his phone! He did not expect himself to use the sameme excuse as Josh back then! He felt embarrassed, snorted, and went back to the house. Josh said triumphantly to taunt him, ¡°Lilly had three sweets yesterday. She gave one to Zac to cheer him for the checkup. She ate one herself. And did you know who got thest piece? He, he, it¡¯s me! Ha, the sweetness is so nice!¡± He seemed so immersed in recalling what happened. up Drake suppressed his anger, trying his best not to beat Josh. He said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s just a sweet; who cares about it?¡± I don¡¯t give a damn about it! He snorted again and went back to his room. Josh raised his voice and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a piece of sweet. I wonder who was the one staring at Zac¡¯s mouth yesterday. Tsk! Tsk! Tsk!¡± Drake mmed the door; Josh was satisfied with his reaction! Huxley¡¯s rtives had already arrived when Gilbert and Lilly arrived. His house was located in a vige near the city; the vige actually looked decent. Most of the vigers actually built their own houses; Huxley¡¯s house was a two-level house. There were people sitting in the living room as well as at the entrance. Everyone weed them upon their arrival, Lilly¡¯s hands were full of sweets, and her pockets were full too. Wow, I like it here! Huxley was surprised to see theming, and he introduced them to his rtives, most of whom were his brothers and sisters. ¡°Dr. Gilbert, please have a seat We¡¯re going to eat soon!¡± Ruby was wearing an apron, and she gave Lilly a drumstick, as she said. There were a few more children inside the living room, but most of them were watching animation on their phones. And they were chit-chatting too. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Pablo was standing at the side, and hemented, ¡°Their family seems to be united; it¡¯s just unfortunate that someone from their family is a viin. But, luckily that someone was just a cousin to them.¡± He remembered that the karma spirit possessed Ruby¡¯s cousin-inw. Lilly nodded, and she said blurry with biscuits stuffed side her mouth, ¡°Master, look at him!¡± A white car pulled over at the entrance, and a man with a spirit on his head got down from the car. He was wearing a checkered shirt with a golden watch, and he walked in style. ¡°Wow, everyone is here! Dr. Gilbert is here too! The man passionately greeted Gilbert, and he urged Ruby by saying, ¡°Is it time to eat now? We should havee over early to help out, but your cousin was taking so long to get ready! Ruby, ask her to help you out if you need anything now!¡± Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Joel¡¯s a Loose Cannon Ruby¡¯s cousin-inw was Joel Jenkins, Joel saw that everyone was surrounding Gilbert and serving him tea. Before he entered the house, he nced over at the empty field besides Ruby¡¯s house. And if he did not look at it properly, he would not see the luxurious car that cost a million dors! He instantly guessed that it belonged to Gilbert, and he was amused that Gilbert was willing to park it on the grass surface. He himself purposely parked his car in the neighbor¡¯s yard. He can just park his car anywhere. He passionately smiled and sat at Gilbert¡¯s side, and he asked with a smile. ¡°Dr. Gilbert, is that your car?¡± Looking at Gilbert¡¯s nod, he continued to say. It cost more than a million dors, right? I didn¡¯t know that doctors were so rich¡±¡± Gilbert remained silent; he did not buy the car himself. My sry from the hospital can¡¯t even buy a screw for the tire. Anthony always treated his brothers well as the head of the Crawford family. He gave him this car for his birthday. And he became a doctor because he liked the job. But he would not care to exin these to Joel. However, Joel leaned close and asked mysteriously, Dr. Gilbert, you must be carning a lot of incentives in your job. I heard that the patients¡¯ family members would tip the doctors extremely well for an operation. So, tell me, how much did you take before?¡± He was curious, and he did not care about the circumstances. Gilbert answered coldly as he sshed a cup of tea on the ground, I¡¯ve never taken any of it, so I can¡¯t answer your question!¡± Huxley was upset hearing Joel¡¯s question; he had been hospitalized under the care of Gilbert for a month, and he knew that he was a fair and upright person. He was not who Joel thought he was! The members of the Evans family were furious hearing his words, and they reprimanded Joel for being a loose cannon. Whether Dr. Gilbert really takes tips or not, dors he think they it¡¯s armaible to ask such risky questions in public? Ruby¡¯s cousin kicked him and snorted, ¡°What type of nonsense are you spurting Joel did not take her seriously, heughed it off. T¡¯m just joking! Hey, why is everyone so boring? I¡¯m just curious to see Dr. Gilbert¡¯s cart Ruby¡¯s cousin hurriedly tried to clear the air by saying, ¡®Dr. Gilbert, my husband is always like this. He loves to speak nonsense, but he¡¯s in fact a really nice guy. He has a soft heart.¡± Gilbert ignored her words, as she was obviously trying to find an excuse for Joel Pablo folded his arms and said, ¡°Sometimes people talking sh*t might have had intentions too. He then stared at the malignant spirit hanging on Joel¡¯s head, and it stared back right at him. The spirit sensed that something was not right, and soon he realized that he could not detach himself! Lilly was enjoying her snack, and she suddenly asked, Uncle, you¡¯re not an experienced man, right?¡± Everyone was stunned to hear her words. Joel was annoyed, yet he answered with a smile, ¡°Then you¡¯re wrong. I was traveling everywhere, and I had a lot of different experiences!¡± Any normal doctor can¡¯t possibly afford such a fancy car; Gilbert must be lying now. I¡¯ve seen too many hical doctors like him before! Lilly said it with a sigh: ¡°I guess you just didn¡¯t see enough. My big brother said something about a fish under a coconut shell¡± Gilbert corrected her, ¡°It¡¯s a frog¡± Lilly nodded and said, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re a frog under a coconut shell. Uncle Gilbert has never said that he bought this car: why didn¡¯t you think about the possibility of people giving him this car?¡± Joel was dumbfounded. F*ck! It costs a million dors. Who would be stupid enough to give it as a gift? He pondered for a while and purposely said, ¡°O¡­ Oh! I get it now! Dr. Gilbert must have a very rich girlfriend¡¯ I admire you! But indeed, you¡¯re very handsome¡±¡± Is he implying that I¡¯m good for nothing? Gilbert thought. Is there something wrong with his brain? Lilly wondered. She muttered, ¡°You¡¯re seriously that frog under¡­¡± Gilbert said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Joel smirked and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I get what you mean Lilly was enraged even though she could not fully understand Joel¡¯s words, but she felt that he was being rude to Uncle Gilbert. It sounds like he¡¯s trying to mock Uncle Gilbert. Lilly said loudly, ¡°Uncle Anthony gave this car to Uncle Gilbert! Do you know who Uncle Anthony is? He¡¯s very rich, and he can provide for my entire family; he can simply afford ten of the same cars and give them to us! You¡¯re ignorant!¡± Joel was speechless, as he felt that she was talking about nonsense. No one would give away ten cars like that for nothing! Heughed and said mockingly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Unless you show me your savings!¡± He wanted to tease her. Lilly fumbled her phone out, but Gilbert tried to stop her. ¡°Lilly, you don¡¯t have to do this!¡± ¡°I have to! Uncle Gilbert can¡¯t lose!¡± Gilbert was touched by her action. Lilly is growing up, and it sounds like she¡¯s learning more and more words to use. He felt so proud at the moment, and he did not stop her from doing whatever she wanted. Her ount should only have a few million dors; it¡¯s not showing off. It shouldn¡¯t be, right? She turned on her phone. Her phone was a customized child-sized phone; it was pink in color. And it looked like a toy. She was able to video call all of her uncles with it. Joely wasughing at her for taking out- a fake phone, but she showed her phone screen to him. Here you go.¡± He simply took her phone and saw that she had a few million dors in her ount. Ha, ha. It looks so real. Are toys so realistic nowadays? He turned the phone on, and he was stunned looking at its logo. Wait, is this a real phone? Why is this logo so familiar? He was confused, and he wanted to look at her ount bnce one more time. He identally pressed into a voice message sent by ¡°Granny,¡± and he subconsciously wanted to press into it. Lilly snatched her phone back and said, ¡°Where¡¯s your manner? Uncle, it¡¯s not right for you to peek at people¡¯s messages. Did you forget about your mother¡¯s teaching?¡± He felt attacked. A kid can really have a few million dors in her bank ount. He was questioning her as he secretly took a picture of her phone to search for it. His jaw dropped when he looked at the search result. Her phone looks like a toy, and it cost a million dors? He was dumbstruck. And Lilly was telling him that her family members gave her this money just to make her happy. A car that is worth a million dors, a phone that is worth the same amount, and she has a few million in her ount bnce¡­ He was extremely jealous! God dammit! What the f*ck is wrong with rich people? Why should a kid have millions of dors? Why isn¡¯t this money mine? Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Catching the Karma Spirit They were totally in different circles. Joel could not possibly know the Crawford family was the richest family around. Most people in the Dudroinia would not be able to identify who was the richest man, let alone knowing them in real life. All Joel did was scrolling through his phone and looked at videos of prettydies dancing; so he was totally ignorant about it. He said enviously, ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re so rich. You¡¯re a youngdy from a rich family; it¡¯s such a torture for you to visit our poor ce.¡± He then turned and talked to Huxley, ¡°Uncle Huxley, why are you still spacing out? Serve them your best tea!¡± He then picked up the tea on the table and said in dissatisfaction. ¡°Where did you get this tea, this smells like a cheap tea! How dare you serve it to a youngdy from such a wealthy family? No wonder someone sshed it just now!¡± Lilly was speechless. Uncle Gilbert sshed it because this uncle was the one refilling his tea. She pouted and muttered, ¡°Master, I dislike this man,¡± bo said, ¡°I know right? He¡¯ll be beaten up to death someday.¡± Lilly totally agreed with his words. Huxley was anxious, he did not expect Gilbert to be someone this rich when he invited him over! ¡°Mr. Gilbert, I¡¯ll get a cup of new tea for you¡­¡± Gilbert pressed his shoulder and said it with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright, this tea is nice. I just didn¡¯t want to drink a tea poured by a son of a b*tch.¡± Everyone was shocked hearing his words; they all remained silent in awkwardness, but they actually felt happy as someone actually stood up to Joel; they did not do it because they were all rtives. Gilbert stood up and said, ¡°Lilly, let¡¯s go and see what we can help them with.¡± Everyone tried to stop him. but he did not want to sit here anymore, so he chose to bring Lilly to walk around. After he walked away, everyone was ming Joel. ¡°Joel, have you lost your mind? How dare you speak like this to our guest?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always enraged people with your unkind words and now, you just had to humiliate our guest?¡± ¡°We should have asked Ruby¡¯s cousin to sew your mouth!¡± Huxley reprimanded Joel for half an hour; and he was a shame. So, he used an excuse to walk away too. Gilbert brought Lilly to the field behind the house, and she was stacking some stone into a yhouse. Suddenly, there were some movements in the grass. There was a cat popping out from the grass and stared at her in alert, and it meowed. Lilly eximed, Uncle Gilbert, it¡¯s a cat!¡± He squatted down next to her and asked, ¡°Do you like cats?¡± She nodded and said. Yes, I like them!¡± He then asked, ¡°What about I buy one for you as a pet?¡± She shook her head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The cats like to catch the birds; I¡¯m worried that Polly will be chased around.¡± He was amused by how gentle and sensible she was. The cat suddenly got annoyed and it meowed again before running away. She turned and saw Joely stood behind them and smiled weirdly. ¡°Hey, little girl, are you ying with stones here? This is so dirty, let me bring you to y by the river!¡± He acted like a pervert; Lilly rejected him instantly by saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± He felt uneasy and he regretted his actions. He did not know that they were so rich; he would not make fun of them if he knew it at the first ce. He would establish a good rapport with them to build his connections. He offended them and they ignored him now. He felt an imbnce thinking about how much money Lilly had in her ount¡­ Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Pablo stared at the malignant spirit and said coldly, ¡°Tup, it¡¯s your showtime! Time to catch a malignant spirit!¡± Lilly stared at Joel while holding a stone. I must atch it! The spirit felt unsafe when it was red at by the two of them. He felt like his ending had arrived) ¡°Go now!¡± It wanted to control Joel to make him leave. el suddenly felt blurry but he did not move, and he was saying vicious things, ¡°Haiz, you must be looking down at us! We¡¯re just ordinary citizens after all. Uncle Huxley was so not sensible asking the two of you toe to his house to cat; he should have treated you two to the restaurant¡­¡± They did not expect Joel to be saying such vicious things while the karma spirit was about to leave. Suddenly, Lilly threw the stone in her hand! Itnded on Joel¡¯s voice, and his mouth was injured and bled, 1/9 and one of his teeth fell off. Joel eximed in pain, and he held onto his mouth; he almost cried out loud. Pablo said, ¡°Lilly, go for it!¡± Lilly was aggressive and dashed right at it! Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Chapter 353 The One In Charge Joel wanted nothing more than to run in abject terror i Lilly raced after him. The karma spirit sitting on his head cursed, ¡°You should¡¯ve run ages ago! What¡¯s the point of trying now?!¡± A lump of mud was thrown right at his head the moment he finished. ¡°Stop!¡± Lilly, in her childish fury, gathered another ball of mud. Even she knew tossing a stone could kill someone, there wasn¡¯t much mud in the wastnd to begin with. It was all weeds and gravel. It didn¡¯t take long for her to run out of mud to sling and for her to be unable to catch up on her stubby legs. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. A shadow sped past her in a flurry. Lilly, without a second thought, lifted the scurrying tabby cat and threw it. ¡°Meow???¡± Surely the cat had never dreamt that it would be slung like a weapon! It made a 360-turn in midair andnded feet side on Joel¡¯s head, sharp ws digging into his scalp. It used the momentum to propel itself away before disappearing from sight. ¡°Oww!¡± Joel eximed. The karma spirit that hung out on top of his head also protested. ¡°O*!¡± None of the mud balls hit him but the cat¡¯s ws hooked him in ce. Even the karma spirit had a small bit of skin torn off. Was it even still a spirit anymore? Lilly picked up a brick and shouted, ¡°Stop right there of I¡¯ll throw the brick!¡± Joel didn¡¯t dare to run any further and turned around with his hands covering his head. ¡°Mercy, Miss! I surrender!¡± She raced up to them with arms akimbo. ¡°How dare you speak ill of Uncle Gilbert? I¡¯ll break your front teeth!¡± Joel wanted to cry. ¡°Yes, I wasn¡¯t thinking!¡± Lilly demanded seriously, ¡°Criss-cross ear-holding and get down on your knees. Now!¡± He took one look at the brick in her hand and resigned himself to his fate. Gilbert, meanwhile, was in disbelief. He didn¡¯t know what to say at the sight of the adorable child acting like an adult. Where¡­. had his cute niece gone?! 1/4 Was this truly his adorable little niece who could melt hearts just by acting cute?! ¡°Lilly¡­¡± He approached her with worry. ¡°Let your Uncle Gilbert help you. The girl waved him off. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Uncle Gilbert. You can find somewherefortable to sit. I¡¯ll be done here in a minute.¡± Gilbert seemed at a loss for words.¡± ¡°Please! Stay, Dr. Gilbert!¡± The kneeling joel begged. He¡¯s my only lifeline! ¡­ Gilbert murmured absentmindedly, ¡°I¡¯ll stay right here, Lilly¡­¡± He was worried for Lilly at first and yet, he suddenly felt concern for Joel. Sure enough, it was Pablo offering strategic guidance when made a mad dash forward screaming to make it quick¡­ ¡°Tear down that karma spirit and subdue him!¡± Lilly grabbed onto the karma spirit and began to pull him back just as one would harvest carrots. The karma spirit struggled. He refused to leave. He knew that it would all be over if he let go. ¡°Help¡­¡± The karma spirit was frightened out of his wits but why was he so afraid in the first ce? He was a malignant spirit! Why should I be afraid of a kid?! The karma spirit finally remembered that it had powers that he sent billowing at Lilly. He bared his teeth, to swallow her whole! Gilbert tried to stop Lilly from tugging on Joel¡¯s hair but was stopped in his tracks. A closer look made him see that she wasn¡¯t ripping out his hair. She seemed to be grabbing at..air?! No, a brick? She seemed to be fussing and forgot to drop the brick. Gilbert didn¡¯t quite know how to react. Lilly had exchanged a few blows with the karma spirit If it weren¡¯t for him still hanging out on top of Joel¡¯s head, she would¡¯ve long used her purple sledgehammer. Pablo¡¯s jaw dropped. He had only left for a short time and the girl had already improved by leaps and bounds. ¡°You overestimate yourself,¡± he muttered at the struggling karma spirit. Lilly followed suit, ¡°Hmph! You overestimate yourself She danced with joy. 2/4 The spiritpass was sent into the air alongside a containment spirit¡­ Something that looked like a bun followed! The soft ¡°bun¡± hit the karma spirit in the head with a resounding thwack. Pablo seemed confused. ¡°¡­¡± When did that be a ¡°weapon¡±? Pablo thought the suspicious bun seemed incredibly familiar¡­ Lilly beat the karma spirit into submission and took the opportunity to drag him out! Some of Joel¡¯s hair was coteral¡­ Joel, who was stuck in the middle of the battle between Lilly and the karma spirit, was left in a befuddled state. He looked like an idiot missing his front teeth and drooling. It wasn¡¯t until a lock of hair was pulled off that the sudden pain jolted him back to his senses! He fell back on his rear in horror and started to back away. ¡°W-What are you doing. Little Miss¡­?¡± Lilly grinned, revealing an innocent smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Joel didn¡¯t believe her and immediately got to his feet to make a run for it. She had the karma spirit in hand. In her confusion, she forgot she still had the brick in her hand¡­. ¡°Weird.¡± Lilly seemed confused as she muttered to herself. Pablo twitched in exasperation. Joel couldn¡¯t see a spirit. All he saw was Lilly holding a brick and looking. ready to bash his head with it. Who wouldn¡¯t run? There was no suspense now that the karma spirit had been caught. She brandished the purple. sledgehammer and beat up the spirit. ¡°Eighty!¡± Just as how the workforce shouted ¡°hey¡± to leverage their strength, Lilly¡¯s catchphrase was ¡°eighty¡±. ¡°Stop!¡± The karma spirit screamed. ¡°Eighty!¡± ¡°I surrender¡­ I surrender!¡± ¡°Eight¡­ Oh, sorry. I was a little rough.¡± To think he, a karma spirit, was defeated by a little girl There was no logic to any of this¡­ 3/4 What was even stranger were the malignant spirits by her side who watched it all go down as if it were a soap opera. It was as if he saw a light at the end of the tunnel. ¡°My brethren! Please help me¡­¡± The harem spirit gave him a pitying look. ¡°What can we help you with? Dying faster?¡± Ms. Ugly rested her face in her hands. ¡°Ah, he¡¯s not good-looking at all. When will the jar of souls get a hot guy?¡± ¡°Do you know who we work for?¡± The unlucky ghost asked. The spirits all spoke in turn before stomping on him to prove a point. ¡°The karma spirit was confused. Lilly got to eye level and stepped on him too. ¡°Well, goon. Tell me how The child wore a vicious expression on her face. you died.¡± It was the sight of the malignant spirits lined up behind her that told him that she was the one in charge. I¡¯m scared. Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Broken Windows Theory The karma spirit finally understood that Lilly was no ordinary child. The malignant spirits behind her worked for her! What a nightmare. He had resisted so fiercely but now cowered in surrender. ¡°I¡¯ll talk.¡± The spirits around the child changed their stances. Lilly retreated to the side and reached for candy in her pocket. The group of spirits loitered around and waited for him to speak. The karma spirit quashed the sinking feeling building in him before starting, ¡°My name is Billy Sawyer¡­ I was born in the year XX¡­¡± He grew up and lived his life in a small county. It wasn¡¯t argemunity by any means. It was one where news of someone cheating could spread like wildfire around the neighborhood. ¡°I was taking a stroll down a street and noticed how a hotel seemed that day. Someone was getting married.¡± ¡°I went to take a look. The newlywed¡¯s portrait was out in the open¡­ The bride was gorgeous!¡± He began to lose himself in his memories of the girl¡¯s beauty. ¡°What happened after that?¡± Lilly asked as she crunched on her candy. The karma spirit said awkwardly. ¡°The girl was beautiful but the guy was average at best. So, I didn¡¯t think before I said¡­¡± ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t she that second-rate call girl? She must¡¯ve made enough money and went on to con some gullible man into making an honest woman of her!¡± The harem spirit was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re quite the bastard to say that at someone¡¯s wedding!¡± The karma spirit pursed his lips. ¡°Are you kidding? Why else would a woman that beautiful marry a short and average man¡­? The guy didn¡¯t seem rich either. That¡¯s why I made the joke¡­¡± The weakling spirit frowned. He rebuked his fellow spirit with a voice that had the characteristic gentleness of a juvenile. ¡°How could you specte what others are like based on a portrait? You¡¯re nasty!¡± The unlucky ghost snorted. ¡°Did you witness the wom prostituting herself? What gave you the right to -call her one?¡± Lilly cut in. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s a prostitute?¡± She looked confused, Gilbert was curiously watching Lilly stomp on something while muttering to herself. He had texted Anthony on the goings-on while Lilly had her exchange with the spirits. The only answer he received in return was. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her.¡± That was what prompted him to stay by the wayside and wait until Lilly brought up the matter of prostitutes. Who is she talking to? Who¡¯s teaching my niece these things?! ¡°Ahem! Lilly¡­¡± Gilbert felt heartbroken. ¡°Kids shouldn¡¯t ask that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± That again. It was a pity Gilbert couldn¡¯t see the spirits hovering around them. The harem spirit began to cheerfully exin, ¡°It means.. The weakling spirit and unlucky ghost shut her mouth. Ms. Ugly was rendered speechless. ¡°Have more tact¡­¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Oomf Mmph!¡± It wasn¡¯t as if the harem spirit was going to tell her outright. All she wanted to do was make vague statements. Lilly looked at Pablo.. Pablo¡¯s expression was cid. ¡°He¡¯s insulting a girl by iming she¡¯s dirty.¡± ¡°What does ¡®dirty¡¯ mean?¡± She continued to press for answers. Gilbert felt helpless and exasperated. The weakling spirit cleared her throat and said gently, An example would be your stepmother. Tearing families apart and feigning innocence while looking for their next target destroy.¡± It finally dawned onto Lilly. How horrible! She turned to the karma spirit was a renewed vigor to beat him up for saying such a terrible thing. ¡°What happened after that? Did you get beaten to death?¡± Lilly asked. F The karma spirit sighed. ¡°I¡¯d be lucky if it were that simple.¡± ¡°I was just joking. I took a few photos and left¡­¡± His joke wasn¡¯t funny at all. Guests who heard him began to spread the baseless ims to one another. It took half an hour for the wedding reception to hear about it. It was said that the bride and groom received jeers while they were exchanging rings. ¡°I started to hear rumors that the newlyweds had gotten into a fight the very next day because the wife was a call girl.¡± 2/4 Lilly grew angry. ¡°It was all because of you!¡± The harem spirit shot him looks of contempt. ¡°What happened after that?¡± The karma spirit said softly. ¡°I wanted to join in on the fun because everyone was talking about it¡­¡± He uploaded the photos he took that day to Myspace. This was during a time when video tforms were not yet poprized. Thergest tform then was Myspace. He shared pictures of the couple and added a tasteless joke to it. ¡°The second-rate call girl got married. A tragedy¡­ Ah, I often think of the countlesste-night talks we¡¯ve had where sparks collide. I feel so, so sad¡­¡± Sexual rumors were the easiest to spread. It took less than a night for the karma spirit¡¯s ount to be spread around. The girl who had just gotten married somehow became an unknowing scapegoat, resulting in her reputation being dragged through the mud. The girl, in her fury, went onto Myspace to prove her innocence with her work schedule that contained. detailed arrangements of her work hours. She also provided documentation that proved that she had been working as an ountant for several years by that point ¡°I was just fooling around. What¡¯s with all the anxiety? It¡¯s just a joke that could be easily rified,¡± the karma spirit said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know who she was but after she made her statement, I tracked down her Myspace ount and went through her photo album¡­¡± It turned out that she was even more beautiful without makeup. She had fair skin, red lips, and white teeth. She looked innocent and beautiful. ¡°I saved her photos and uploaded them¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. We all have a history.¡± The group of spirits were disgusted. ¡°¡­¡± This guy is going too far. He wasn¡¯t bad-mouthing her anymore. He was outright fabricating stories! ¡°Are you insane?!¡± The harem spirit asked in anger. The karma spirit spoke awkwardly, ¡°It was all for fun. What is she so afraid of if she hadn¡¯t done that before?¡± Lilly and her entourage of spirits were at a loss for words. Lilly wasn¡¯t privy to what the adult world was like but even she knew this spirit was aplete bastard. ¡°And then?¡± She swallowed her crunched-up candy. The karma spirit couldn¡¯t keep it up any longer. Even he knew by this point that it had gone far beyond a joke. 3/4 ¡°I had a lot of peoplementing on the photo.¡± ¡°I was lucky to have a taste for myself.¡± ¡°She has good skills.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not bad. Very professional and dedicated.¡± ¡°A little pricey. Eight thousand a night.¡± If a window in a building was broken and left unrepaired, the rest of the windows would soon follow. What malicious person wouldn¡¯t want in on the hrity of breaking more windows? The intact window began to shatter piece by piece¡­ The innocent girl, whose reputation had been tarnished overnight, could no longer clear her name. 3 Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Eat Sh*t Lilly struggled to understand at first but figured it out fairly quickly. ¡°Did you have a grudge against that girl? Why do you keep targeting her?¡± She asked incredulously. ¡°No. I told you. It was all just a joke! I didn¡¯t think people on the inte would fan the mes!¡± The karma spirit eximed. They were all spouting lies as though they were true¡­ The harem spirit scoffed. ¡°But you were the one who started it! Let me ask you. What gave you the right to spread unfounded rumors? Was it just because she was beautiful?¡± ¡°What were you really thinking? You felt jealous because an average Joe could marry a beautiful girl like her, didn¡¯t you? You were thinking ¡®if I can¡¯t have a life like that, no one can, am I right?¡± The karma spirit immediately denied it. ¡°No! You¡¯ve got it all wrong!¡± It had all just been a joke. He didn¡¯t think it would go that far. The harem spirit sneered. Those were all excuses for men who had their heads in their crotches! Stupid trash! The karma spirit continued to argue, ¡°Then, the girl made a police report. The cops found me. I apologized and even updated my Myspace to rify the truth!¡± The weakling spirit recalled his own violent death in life. What was the point of rification when. something had gone too far? He was just a coward who kept to himself only to be used of being queer. They said he wasn¡¯t a man. They made that their excuse to teach him a lesson. The karma spirit¡¯s words were just an excuse for his atrocities. The weakling spirit said coldly, So? What good did that do?¡± The karma spirit fell silent. Nothing. That was what. Even after the police debunked the rumors and he was taken in and kept in detainment for three days, the girl had be a social pariah. Her distinguished features made her easily recognizable. She would get propositioned by men who would touch her inappropriately and ask if she would do it for pocket change while she was out. That was what the girl had told me before she murdered him. ¡°Her husband divorced her. Her family saw her as an embarrassment. She was fired from her job¡­¡± There was guilt when he admitted to it but that guilt quickly gave way to resentment. She was the one who killed him! 1/3 Chapter 355 Eat Sh*t ¡°She had no choice but to set up a stand to sell fruits but she always had people with bad intentions. coming by to badmouth her.¡± Lilly felt an anger burning within her. +15 Bonus This caused her to lose some control. ¡°You ruined the girl! And here you are acting as if you haven¡¯t done anything wrong, you¡­ you¡­¡± She was so furious she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°You¡¯re scum!¡± The harem spirit chimed in. Lilly clenched her fists. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re scum!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She was so loud that she drew the attention of a nearby woman returning home from her day tending the fields. The woman stared at Lilly and back at Gilbert in disbelief. ¡°¡­¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t know what to say either. He muttered silently while the woman watched, ¡°Yeah, I am scum¡­¡± He wanted to cry so badly. He was innocent! He hadn¡¯t evenid one finger on a woman. How did he end up bing scum? Lilly continued to rave, ¡°Continue! What happened after that?¡± The karma spirit sighed. ¡°The girl could no longer remain in the county and left for the city to work. But someone dug up her past¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t considered the consequences of his jokes and how he thoroughly ruined a girl¡¯s life. It had be a taint that followed her no matter where she went. It was so over-the-top¡­.Even he couldn¡¯t believe that everyone would continue to hound her after she left. ¡°See? Everything that happened after that wasn¡¯t my fault! I admit I did her wrong at the start but I¡¯m innocent of everything that came after.¡± ¡°But she found me one day. Do you have any idea how scared I was?!¡± The karma spirit trembled in fear. ¡°She crawled out from under my bed in the middle of the night! Ax in hand¡­¡± ¡°You have no idea how crazy she is! She wanted to put an end to both of us!¡± Women consumed by insanity were terrifying. The girl shed at him with the ax. There was no chance of him fighting back. She stepped on him with eyes full of hatred. ¡°A call girl?¡± ¡°A prostitute?¡± 1 ¡°You f*cked me for eight thousand?!¡± Every sentence was punctuated by a sh to his mouth. She didn¡¯t stop until his head was in pieces. ¡°That¡¯s how I died,¡± he said with great resentment in his eyes. ¡°I was mutted in life and left to rot in the heat of the sun on the roof in death.¡±. That day happened to be the sunniest day of the year. It was noon. The building he was in also happened to be a ce where positive energy converged. He was nailed to the roof and had to experience the horror of death over and over again until the suffering one day turned him into a malignant spirit! Lilly heaved a sigh and muttered through gritted teeth. You deserved it!¡± ¡°You deserved it!¡± The harem spirit parroted. ¡°You deserved to die!¡± The unlucky ghost eximed. ¡°Your retribution came for you¡­ I¡¯m on the girl¡¯s side. I suggest you die again.¡± The weakling spirit did not hold back. ¡°¡­Ptooey!¡± Ms. Ugly spat at him. 1 Lilly learned from her example and spat too! The karma spirit cried out, ¡°I was innocent! I didn¡¯t think it would end up this way. If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have done it! Really!¡± The harem spirit threw a punch at him. ¡°Eat sh*t!¡± Lilly picked up on her words too. She stomped on the karma spirit¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Go eat sh*t!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gilbert gaped at her. Why was the well-behaved child suddenly acting like that? Why was she spitting and saying ¡°eat sh*t? He was afraid. It was as if his precious, adorable niece had been possessed! Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Chapter 356 The Unrepentant Absorbed Into The Jar The karma spirit finally exined what happened to the girl after everyone had their turn beating him. up. ¡°She turned herself in after killing me.¡± She gave her ount of the motive of the crime during interrogation. All the grievances she suffered over the years came pouring out. She¡¯d finally regained her innocence after being convicted. Everyone finally acknowledged that she had been vilifjell but no one apologized. She had ended up branded with the reputation of being a murderer. Her husband who divorced her only felt a tinge of regret before he congratted himself on not staying by a murderer¡¯s side. The truth had be muddled in the county¡­ Some were saying that she murdered someone over a joke. A woman like that wouldn¡¯t be able to marry even if she were innocent. Those were what the karma spirit heard in passing while he went searching for her. ¡°Shemitted suicide in prison.¡± He sounded wrathful for not being the one to take revenge on her but also thought she deserved it. The harem spirit did not hold back. ¡°You pushed her to the brink! She had never offended you in any way but your one joke ruined her entire life. You don¡¯t feel even an ounce of guilt for what you¡¯ve done?¡± He refused to admit it. He didn¡¯t think he had done anything wrong. ¡°It was my fault for making the joke but I owned up to it and was arrested!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who mocked her after she left! She was gone for two years. I hadn¡¯t said anything. What does any of that have to do with me?!¡± She must¡¯ve reached her breaking point when someone made fun of her and she decided to take it out on me. I¡¯m the victim here! The karma spirit never once thought he was the one in the wrong. Even if he were the one in the wrong, he wasn¡¯t the one who forced her off the edge. She was the one at fault for killing him! Lilly was angry. T The incident seemed like a ¡°joke¡± but she found it unforgivable. She brandished her jar of souls. Tll let Mr. Jar eat you!¡± The karma spirit panicked; he felt the overwhelming devouring might. He finally understood how his fellow spirits were just like him. 1/3 Lilly caught them but they were still here. He had looked down on the malignant spirits that worked for her but now he wished for nothing more than to be one of them. He shricked and begged for mercy. ¡°Please spare me! Pretend you didn¡¯t see me! I¡¯ll work for you. I¡¯ll do everything you want! Please¡­¡± He was absorbed by the jar before he could finish. Pablo helplessly patted the indignant, Lilly on the head. He had no idea how much she was able to endure. There were still countless heinous crimes she had to experience¡­ She still had a long way to walk. ¡°How could he, Master? He was the one at fault and yet he doesn¡¯t see it that way.¡± She red at the jar. Why? What goes on in the minds of those who insist that it¡¯s just a joke¡±? Pablo enlightened her on it. ¡°Some people just want to take advantage of others because they don¡¯t have what other people have.¡± The karma spirit had spoken ill of her for his own satisfaction because he couldn¡¯t bear the sight of someone being so lucky as to be able to marry a beautiful bride. ¡°It¡¯s a joke¡¯ is just an excuse to cover up their own insecurities. Some people speak ill of others because they¡¯ve always had malicious intentions.¡± Pablo would walk the long path alongside Lilly. He would remain by her side to the day she no longer needed him. Perhaps then, his mission would beplete¡­ There were times he hoped she would grow strong as quickly as possible but another part of him didn¡¯t want that. He wanted to see her grow at her own pace. Gilbert noticed how her cheeks were puffed up in displeasure and guessed she must¡¯ve finished up and picked her up in his arms. Lilly was still huffing from vexation even after they go back to Huxley¡¯s home. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The party had been set up with three tables and some rtives milling about. Gilbert and Lilly were seated at the main table. Ruby took notice of Lilly¡¯s face red with anger and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sweetie? What got you so angry? Gilbert forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. She was ying with a cat outside and it ran away¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I see. If you like cats, I¡¯ll head out to the vige to get you one!¡± Gilbert immediately rejected the offer. ¡°No! There¡¯s no need for all that!¡± Ruby offered Lilly a drumstick with thetter heatedly aking arge chuck out of it with barred teeth. That was when Joel walked in with all smiles with one hand to his mouth. 2/3 Lilly red at him. The smile immediately fell from his face the moment he met her gaze. He uneasily took a seat at one of the tables outside. What the hell was wrong with her? I¡¯m the one who got my front teeth knocked out. Why is she angry? Rtives took notice of him trying to hide his mouth. ¡°What are you doing, Joel? Did your teeth get knocked out?¡± He muttered under his breath, ¡°I feel down just now.¡± The group roared withughter. ¡°You deserve it! Karma came back to bite, huh?!¡± There was nothing he could say in protest. Lilly was as ferocious as a beast and had no hesitation in bashing his head in with a brick. The Crawfords were also loaded. He didn¡¯t want theming for him either. Gilbert excused both himself and Lilly half an hourter on the pretext of returning to the hospital. That was when Lilly reached for an envelope filled with money she stuffed into her satchel. Bettany prepared this for her before she left. Gilbert had also been adding to it bit by bit. ¡°I hope you get well soon, Mr. Hux¡­¡± She suddenly stopped and dazedly stared at Huxley. She then shot Pablo a nk look. ¡°Give it to him,¡± Pablo said cidly. She offered it to Huxley but couldn¡¯t hold back from adinonishing him. ¡°Take care, Grandpa Hux. Don¡¯t drink, okay? Not one sip!¡± Huxley hurried to his feet. ¡°There¡¯s no need for all that Oh, this is just a simple gathering¡­¡± ¡°You should ept it. Take care,¡± Gilbert said warmly. The Evans tried to get them to stay a while longer but hey left after. Joel could finally sigh in relief. Once Lilly was out of sight, he turned to look at the envelope in Huxley¡¯s hand. That¡¯s a thick bag¡­. With how thick it seemed, surely there were at least several thousand in there¡­. ¡°Tsk, there should only be a few thousand in there, not cars and yet they only offer you this much? If it were thousand!¡± The rich are so miserly. They go around in luxury to me, they should¡¯ve just given you at least ten 3/3 Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Reckless Coerced Drinking Joel was all yful smiles as he spoke, revealing the gap in his teeth. Huxley red at him and reprimanded, ¡°Dr. Gilbert came all the way here because he thinks highly of us. Sure, he gave us a few thousand but how much did you contribute?!¡± Joel backtracked. ¡°I was just joking. Why are you getting so riled up? Come, let¡¯s drink!¡± Huxley ignored him. Joel, however, continued to persuade him to drink with words implying that he wouldn¡¯t forgive him if he didn¡¯t drink and that even the clinking of wine sses would be enough! Huxley was a fool who caved in because he didn¡¯t want to argue with a rtive. They were, after all, going to see each other often in theing days. He took a small sip. Ruby, who witnessed it, was angered and began to chew Joel out. Joel threw an arm around Huxley¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Uncle Huk and I are getting along just fine over here. What is he supposed to eat if everything is bad? I even gave him our family¡¯s own medicinal wine. It¡¯s good for the body!¡± ¡°Look at how rosy he looks now!¡± He didn¡¯t take her seriously at all and only saw Ruby as someone making a big deal but of nothing. She clearly looked down on him! Ruby was about to throw a fit but her cousin stopped her. ¡°Forget it. Uncle Hux is doing just fine. He was just trying to ask him for forgiveness. He doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions¡­¡± She huffed in vexation and disappeared back into the kitchen. Everyone let loose after Gilbert left and drank themselves silly. Joel turned to a little boy who was enjoying his chicken, and said with a smile, ¡°Hey, Johnny. Are you thirsty? Come, I¡¯ll get you a drink.¡± The child, in his curiosity, took a big gulp from excitement, only to burst into tears when the bitter wine went down his throat. The entire family fell into chaos. The child¡¯s mother was Ruby¡¯s cousin who was busying herself in the kitchen. She went off on Joel. ¡°Are you crazy? Stop tricking children into drinking wine!¡± Joel didn¡¯t seem to care at all. ¡°Men would have to drink sooner orter. Isn¡¯t it better for him to start young?¡± He found amusement in watching the child wail. Ruby cousin couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue and left with -the child. The little boy, lying on his mother¡¯s shoulder, began to grow lethargic. None of the people present had any idea what to do and assumed the child had gotten drunk. He¡¯d be better after a nap. Ruby¡¯s cousin put the child to bed when she noticed he had fallen asleep and went back to work. 1/4 toweka k .beled abonenter, you wonder HA NEM Love wet the Cat Carried Lay in the wr What auch water at the on The bear where dut touch you took vom far you are from the EN be on The We cared added to in the proud Lally canned the ear. Wey, kiny. We¡¯re in the middle the road to dangerous to stay here Aew cond coeh you that like a patio ake the fault the walk in the side of the tread Web Calbert and tally wood there staring at the ext Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Forjem drpent when there you wits text in minty a sater arex and rpsed agates 2/4 It got up again, this time dragging its hind legs, as itid under the car. When did its legs get broken? ¡°Hey now. Aren¡¯t you being a little too obvious at this point?¡± Gilbert said. The tabby cat squinted but didn¡¯t get up. ¡°What should we do, Uncle Gilbert?¡± Lilly asked in confusion. Does it hold a grudge because I used it as a weapon? Do I pay it? But it can¡¯t buy anything with the money! Gilbert pointed at the car. ¡°I have a dashcam.¡± It¡¯s foolproof! I¡¯m not going to let a cat ckmail me today! The cat couldn¡¯t be bothered. Lilly was at a loss. ¡°What does it want, Uncle Gilbert?!¡± Pablo stroked his chin and stared at the tabby cat with great interest. ¡°Interesting. It wants you to take it home?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She muttered, worried. She had no doubt the cat would bully Polly should she take it home. Polly enjoyed hopping around in the garden and sometimes pecked at the tree barks when she had nothing better to do. Cats moved swiftly. They could also climb trees. Adopting it would mean keeping Polly in the room¡­. She didn¡¯t want to act so irresponsibly toward Polly but she also felt bad for the cat. She couldn¡¯t keep the cat locked away either. The pets would no doubt get into a fight. Polly would just get beaten up. What if the cat already had an owner? Wouldn¡¯t I be a baddie who catnapped a kitty?! Lilly was stuck in a dilemma as she knelt by the tabby cat¡¯s side. She held out five fingers. ¡°Five cans of dried fish?¡± The tabby cat didn¡¯t bother to look at her. She gritted her teeth and held out another five. ¡°Ten cans of dried fish!¡± The tabby cat shot her a look as if to say it didn¡¯t care. It didn¡¯t seem to want food at all and refused to get up to matter how she tried to bargain with it. Gilbert watched it all go down. The four-year-old child was trying to negotiate terms with a cat. 3/4 It was a cute but confusing sight. He recorded a video and sent it to the family group chat. ¡°A cat acted up on our way home. It doesn¡¯t want Want to know what happens next? Me too!¡± hundred cans of cat food. It wants us to take it home. 4/4 It was a cute but confusing sight. He recorded a video and sent it to the family group chat. ¡°A cat acted up on our way home. It doesn¡¯t want a hundred cans of cat food. It wants us to take it home. Want to know what happens next? Me too!¡± Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Chapter 358 The Dramatic Cat The members of the Crawford family promptly replied after watching the video. Anthony said, ¡°Bring it home.¡± Liam said, ¡°Lilly is so cute!¡± Bryson said, ¡°I¡¯m at the airport. Just got off my flight. I want to head home right now!¡± Jonas said, ¡°Tsk¡­ what an unscrupulous cat.¡± Edward said, ¡°Bring it home! Damn. It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t afford it!¡± Max said, ¡°Keep it.¡± ke, who was among them, said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a dash cam? Show it.¡± Gilbert answered. Cloud said, ¡°Contact the cops! Leave it up to them.¡± Gilbert answered in gibberish. Can you not¡­? Bettany finally replied after watching the video a few times, ¡°Lilly will be home soon? I¡¯ll start preparing dinner. I¡¯ll prepare some cat food too.¡± Hugh said, ¡°You need to ask that?¡± Gilbert said, ¡°Lilly is worried the cat would hurt Polly.¡± The group fell silent. Anthony said, ¡°Chain the cat.¡± Liam answered with nothing but a long string of periods. Jonas said, ¡°Anthony, that¡¯s a cat. Not a dog.¡± Edward offered, ¡°Chain Polly up?¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t know what to say to that. ke said, ¡°Sounds like a n.¡± Polly would thank them. Gilbert felt defeated to see how unreliable everyone was being. He put his phone away and knelt at the head of the car ¡°Should we¡­ bring it home with us?¡± He asked. The cat suddenly opened an eye to observe them with cars pricked up. 1/4 Lilly was biting her nails. ¡°What if it already has an owner? I don¡¯t want to be a baddie who steals cats.¡± ¡°Meow!¡± ¡°See? It says it doesn¡¯t have one,¡± Gilbert dered with full confidence. ¡°¡­. And how would you know that?¡± Pablo questioned. Lilly said worriedly, ¡°T-Then¡­ you can¡¯t grab Polly!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t bully Polly or Mr. Tortoise¡± ¡°If if you bully them¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll castrate you!¡± Gilbert dered. ¡°¡­¡± The cat stared at him. Pablo didn¡¯t know what to say to that. Lilly looked confused. What does castrate mean? That was how the tabby cat ended up back at the Crawford home. The moment they were past the gates of the Crawford mansion, it leaped out of the window and vanished. Lilly leaned out the window. ¡°Come back¡­¡± Oh no! That¡¯s the grove where Polly ys! Polly was pecking at the grass as usual when a dark shadow sped toward her with ws brandished. Polly squawked in shock. ¡°Who snuck up on me?!¡± The cat continued to chase the bird. Polly iled about and screeched, ¡°Help! Help! I¡¯m getting eaten!¡± The cat had scampered out to familiarize itself with its surroundings only to see a man grazing grass. That cannot do. It was now Lilly¡¯s cat. Mice and destructive birds were not allowed here. It was going to show the bird who was boss! It pounced without thinking. The bird, however, escaped from its clutches. The cat wasn¡¯t human. How would it know who ¡°Polly was? It kept trying to chase the parrot down until Lilly arrived to which Polly perched herself on her shoulder. 2/4 The glowing green parrot squawked itsints with teary-eyes. ¡°It¡¯s picking on met¡± Lilly angrily put her hands on her hips to teach the cat lesson. ¡°I told you not to bully Polly and you disobey me!¡± She then added, ¡°I¡¯ll castrate you!¡± ¡°¡­Meow.¡± By the time Gilbert caught up to her, Bettany, Hugh, Josh, and Hannah arrived on the scene. ke was also in their midst. Everyone heard her. ¡°What does neuter mean?¡± Hannah asked. The group fell silent. Bettany¡¯s expression was thunderous. ¡°Who taught her hat?¡± Gilbert nervously looked away as he dripped cold sweat He usually found it funny whenever Anthony and k were reprimanded but here he was on the receiving end this time. He locked eyes with ke. ke held up his hands in surrender. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me I didn¡¯t do it this time.¡± Bettany smiled. ¡°Who taught you that word, Lilly?¡± Lilly noticed how Gilbert was giving her signals and begging for her to save him. She lowered her head and muttered quietly, ¡°It¡­ It was Mr. Joel.¡± Every me could be pinned on Joel. Lilly, who was uneasily fidgeting her fingers, felt guilty for lying. Gilbert was close to tears. Bettany was throwing Gilbert suspicious looks. He immediately took a more serious stance as he exined, ¡°Joel Jenkins is a rtive of the Evans family He also went into slight detail on what the man was like Bettany had nothing more to say after hearing about Joel¡¯s unpleasant way of speech. Was she supposed to expose both her darling granddaughter and Gilbert out in the open? But what terrible grandchildren! Josh and Hannah hadpletely forgotten about the conversation and were excitedly crouching down in front of the cat. The cat backed away in alert and retreated toward Lilly as it let out low snarls. ¡°I hear cats do that when they warn you to stay away if I¡¯m remembering this right,¡± Josh said. 3/4 Hannah held our her hand. ¡°Is it afraid of us?¡± Josh backed away. ¡°I think we should be the ones afraid of it.¡± What a ferocious-looking cat. I understand why Uncle Gilbert was so unsure when he asked about it in the group chat¡­ Hannah acted bravely. ¡°Tch! You¡¯re the scared one. I¡¯m not¡­¡± Lilly tried to caution her. ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Hannah!¡± Hannah got herself wed by the cat before Lilly could finish, giving her a thin, bleeding scratch on the back of her hand. She immediately backed away in fright before starting to viciously threaten the creature, ¡°You¡¯re our cat now! How dare you hurt me?! Wanna eat? Too bad you¡¯re not getting dinner now!¡± Polly was celebrating. ¡°Caw¡­ No dinner! No dinner!¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Are you okay, Hannah?¡± Lilly asked, concerned. Lilly¡¯s care for her made her forget she had been hurt for a split second. I¡¯m okay. It only hurts a little bit. I¡¯m fine!¡± Unbeknownst to her, she wasn¡¯t going to be able to keep smiling for much longer¡­.. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Hannah¡¯s Vine Dilemma Bettany checked Hannah¡¯s injury. ¡°Skin abrasion. You¡¯ll need a preventive vination.¡± Gilbert nodded. The rabies vine will do. It¡¯ll take roughly four to five doses.¡± The smile on Hannah¡¯s face froze. No. I just got scratched by a cat! Not a dog! Why do I need shots for rabies? She began to wail at the top of her lungs. ¡°I don¡¯t wannal I don¡¯t want an injection!¡± Bettany shook her head. ¡°No can do. There¡¯s a risk of rabies if you don¡¯t get the shots.¡± ke crossed his arms and smiled mirthlessly. ¡°Do you know what rabies is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a virus that enters your body through your wounds and burrows into your brain¡­¡± Big Headed Hannah cut in before he could finish. ¡°That¡¯s okay!¡± It¡¯s just the brain. Dad always says I don¡¯t have one so it doesn¡¯t matter! ke stared at her in disbelief. ¡°¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Lilly tried to convince her otherwise. ¡°Maybe you should take the jab, Hannah.¡± +15 Bonus ¡°Daddy said rabies turns you into a dog that drools all the time. You won¡¯t remember us and will bite. anyone you see. You¡¯ll kick the bucket after that and I won¡¯t have you anymore, Hannah.¡± Lilly looked close to tears. Josh helpfully added, ¡°You might even eat poop.¡± Huh? 7 ¦§ Eat¡­what¡­? I won¡¯t remember everyone? Kick the bucket? I won¡¯t get to y with Lilly anymore? Hannah wanted to cry. ¡°O¡­Okay then. Can we do¡­just one?¡± Bettany was surprised to see her willingness topromise. ¡°No. You need four to five doses. Five doses mean five jabs. Four doses mean three jabs,¡± Gilbert said. Hannah didn¡¯t think about why four doses meant three jabs and immediately answered, ¡°Four doses!¡± That was how a decision was made. After everyone had eaten, Bettany whisked Hannah away. ke was the designated driver. 1/4 ¡°You seem to have a lot of time on your hands today.¡± Bettany said. She recalled how ke wanted to resign. Ilis boss had evene to her to ask for rification. She kept her eye on him day in and day out for fear that he would run away regardless of whether he had a mission or not. ¡°I got half the day off,¡± he answered. He came home to see his precious daughter. Bettany twitched. Hannah was afraid of needles. She¡¯d always caused a fuss whenever injections were involved. It took three grown adults to hold her down for it to be administered Bettany was terribly afraid that Hannah would go back on her word, which was why she agreed to her request to have Lilly apany her. It seemed only Lilly could hold her down¡­ T Even if she couldn¡¯t, they¡¯d still have God of Battle himself with them. Surely they¡¯d be able to subdue her. Lilly had brought both Polly and Mr. Tortoise along out of worry. Polly stared at the cat from within the pet luggage. ¡°Bye, idiot!¡± Polly squawked at the cat. Lilly knelt down and said seriously, ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t damage anything!¡± ¡°Look! You hurt Hannah. Now she has to go get injections.¡± ¡°You scared Polly too. Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± She nudged the cat¡¯s head. The tabby cat sat obediently in ce with its head hung low. Even Lilly couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for it and switched to petting its head. ¡°Alright. A cat who can change is a good cat. Wait for us toe home and well give you a name!¡± It was Grandpa and Grandma who named me when I first arrived here. I¡¯m a grown-up who can decide on the kitty¡¯s name! The cat meowed as it rubbed itself against her hand and began to purr. It then watched as ke¡¯s SUV left ¡°Meow.¡± The tabby cat meowed and went wandering around thewn on its own. Josh had to shoulder the important task of cat-sitting. He didn¡¯t want to bother the others and decided to unearth a drone to the mansion¡¯stest pet collection. 2/4 Chapter 359 Hannah¡¯s Vine Dileinma It wasying underneath the shade of the tree on thewn and staring out at the fence. He muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s so docile now. Where did all that fire go?¡± ke lined up to get them registered at the clinic. Hannah was ushered into the vination room before he was done mentally preparing herself. There were two children ahead of her who were crying up a storm. Big Head Hannah finally felt the fear set in. ¡°Can wee back tomorrow?¡± Bettany, having expected this, shook her head. ¡°No. You must be vinated within 24 hours after being scratched by a cat.¡± Hannah suddenly became a mathematician. ¡°24 hours? We would still be within the 24-hour time frame if wee back at the same time tomorrow. Let¡¯s juste back tomorrow!¡± Lilly held her down. ¡°No. Grandma says the sooner you get it, the better it works. Show your courage. Hannah. You can do it!¡± The two children ahead of her were done. Hannah burst into tears. ¡°I can¡¯t do it! Uwah!¡± She had nowhere to run. ke had made sure to block off all the escape routes. The man had scooped her up into his arms like it was nothing and pressed her down into the seat. She couldn¡¯t move with his hand keeping her in ce. The nurse looked amused. She checked through the information on the clipboard ¡°It¡¯ll be two shots for the first dose. Both left and right arms will receive a jab.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Two? Why two? The sight of the needle in the nurse¡¯s hand with a tiny bit of the drug bubbling out of it scared her witless. She began to wail even louder than the two children who came before her. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want it! It hurts!¡± The nurse hadn¡¯t even started¡­. Polly, in her pet carrier, couldn¡¯t help but cover her cars with her wings. Pablo seemed amused. ¡°I almost forgot how good she was at crying.¡± 3/4 Bettany acted as cool as a cucumber as she fitted earplugs into her ears with all the grace of a cultured woman. ke was here after all. Would a God of War allow a child to escape him? ke couldn¡¯t let her escape but his cardrums suffered the price. Lilly endured her shrill cries and patted Hannah¡¯s handfortingly. ¡°Stop crying, Hannah! I¡¯m going deaf!¡± ¡°Uwaaah! Lilly came up with a good idea. ¡°Oh, why don¡¯t you switch up your cries a little bit, Hannah? Every time you feel like crying, just scream ¡®I can do it¡¯ to boost your morale!¡± ¡°Uh¡­I can do it¡­¡± The nurse returned with the needle. ¡°It¡¯ll be quick. Hold on.¡± She screamed the moment she felt it pierced through her skin. ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was Lilly¡¯s words ringing in her head that her incoherent cries turned into yells of positive affirmation. It resulted in a spooky sight in the room. The child being given a shot was screaming over and over again, ¡°I can do it! I can do it! Oww, I can do it!¡±. The crowd watched on in amusement with ke feeling shame rush over him. 1 Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Chapter 360 I Can Fly The nurse¡¯s hands were trembling as she administered the shots as she tried to hold back herughter, Hannah tearfully covered her arms. The pain was excruciating! Why do injections hurt so much? It hurt even more than the previous ones! Bettany, ke, and Lilly raced out and fled home once everything had been settled. All of them felt the second-hand embarrassment set in. Back in the car. Lilly muttered, ¡°That was so embarrassing!¡± She shouldn¡¯t have told Hannah to scream ¡°I can do it ¡°Oh, Granny. I want to get the kitty a cor as a present for it!¡± ¦§ ¡°Of course,¡± Bettany said dotingly. ke then drove them to Central Mall. Hannah was still caught in a daze and had yet toe to her senses after experiencing the worst pain of her life. She would usually take off on her own when they went shopping but this time she remained by Lilly¡¯s side. They found a pet store and selected a red cor with a bow on the front and a bell-shaped ornament made of pure gold that hung from it. The price came up to eighty-eight thousand. The female clerk, afraid they would back out of the deal, began a long-winded exnation about thembskin cor, the several grams of gold, and it being a handmade design produced by a famous designer¡­ Bettany didn¡¯t blink an eye as she handed the woman her card. The clerk was dumbfounded. The ¡°treasure of the store hadn¡¯t been sold in over two years. Many gave up on it after learning the price. To think it would finally find an owner today. The tabby cat took a tentative approach when Lilly returned to the Crawford home. It peeked out from behind the bushes to observe them in secret. Lilly waved. ¡°Come here, kitty! Look, I got you a presen!¡± The cat bounded over. She slung the cor around its neck but failed to secure it in ce. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± She gave her father a pleading look. ke plucked the cat up by the back of its neck and seled it on hisp. The tabby cat was confused. It was the most ferocious beast in existence. Why was this man overpowering it? 1/4 He fitted the cor on the cat and deposited it back in front of Lilly. ¡°There.¡± The cat poked out his tongue, rolled its eyes to the back of its head, and fell to the floor in a heap. Lilly was taken aback. ¡°Is the cor too tight, Daddy?¡± ke checked the cat over again to see that it was inddell the case. The cor was choking it but it didn¡¯t change how dramatic the cat was being. He got it fixed. ¡°Done.¡± This time, it scampered under the magnolia tree Polly frequented out of fear for ke. Polly, who was still in the pet carrier, was ready to wage war. ¡°It¡¯s on!¡± That¡¯s my spot! I refuse to give it up! Cats had the natural tendency for attacking birds. Polly was going to beat some sense into it and show it who¡¯s boss! Round 1. Everyone gathered to name the cat after dinner. ¡°The adults shouldn¡¯t get involved in this. Have the young ones think of something.¡± Bettany said. She turned to the aloof Drake and silent Zachary. ¡°You two should offer suggestions too.¡± ¡°Hah.¡± Drake snorted. Who wants to name a cat? Hannah, who was flopped weakly against a chair, said weakly, ¡°Let¡¯s call it a poison walker¡­¡± Josh barked augh. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just call it ¡®Injection?¡± She red at him. Polly squawked at the top of her lungs. ¡°Rookie! Rookie¡± My name is Polly. The newbie should be named Rookie. I ran above it! The tabby cat let out a throaty snarl at the green parrot Everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh at that. It was a terrible name that even the cat didn¡¯t like. Lilly tilted her head. ¡°What about Mimi?¡± Hannah shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go with Wolverine!¡± Josh said. Hannah agreed. ¡°Sounds good!¡± 2/4 It did look like Wolverine when it brandished its ws, Drake scoffed. ¡°Vulgar. Superficial.¡± Josh rolled his eyes. ¡°What do you think it should be called then?¡± He picked up a ss of water and answered cidly, ¡°Bellflower.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Bellflower for the cat wearing a bell cor. It was both elegant and introspective. As the name implied, it was a flower with a hidden meaning. Bellflower in the flowernguage meant. ¡°quick-witted¡±. It was a poetic, pleasant, and unique name. Drake was satisfied with what he hade up with. It took much reading for him to settle on it¡­ It was unfortunate Hannah, Lilly, and Josh did not understand the connotations. ¡°That¡¯s way too simple, Drake. You want to call it Bellflower because it wears a bell cor?¡± Hannah said. ¡°It¡¯s Bellflower. Not Bell.¡± ¡°Sounds the same.¡± That riled Drake up. ¡°That¡¯s so boring. It¡¯s way too gentle! It doesn¡¯t fit its personality at all,¡± Josh said. Drake couldn¡¯t stand how shallow his brother was. ¡°I think it sounds perfect!¡± Lilly said. That cor cost eighty-eight thousand! It has to be called Bellflower. The more she thought about it, the more certain she was. ¡°Bellflower it is!¡± Drake¡¯s eyes lit up. Only Lilly knows me best. He felt relieved. The cat expressed no objection. Anything was better than the parrot¡¯s suggestion. Polly lost Round 1. The next day, ke brought the freshly-washed cat home. Bellflower was now cleaned and dewormed. Lilly happily yed with the creature for a while until Bellflowery on herp to sleep. Polly, who was perched on Lilly¡¯s shoulder, was angry. There was now a challenger for Lilly¡¯s favor that showed no respect for Mr. Tortoise. 3/4 1 That was when Gilbert received an emergency phone call. ¡°What?¡± He eximed in surprise and raced out the door. Bettany also received her own phone call from the hospital after he left. There were beds avable at the hospital. She packed up Zachary¡¯s belongings and left with him. Summer break was nearly over. The children, wanting to cherish the remaining days of freedom, trailed after Bettany. No pets were allowed. Lilly locked Polly up in her tropical rainforest room. Polly watched them leave through the window¡­ ¡°Squawk squawk¡­ You¡¯re dead, Rookie!¡± Polly skillfully bit open the windowtch and flew out! Bellflower was dozing under the shade of the tree when a sudden gust of wind disturbed the peace. It was that damn parrot grabbing onto its head! ¡°Squawk!¡± Bellflower rolled over and stared intently at the parrot The parrot¡¯s feathers were even more glossy under the sunlight. Polly aggressively poked her head out at it. ¡°Come at me!¡± ¡°Come at me!¡± Bellflower leaped forward at the speed of light! Polly flew into the air and let out an arrogantugh. ¡°Hahaha! Didn¡¯t expect it, did you? I can fly!¡± Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Living In Humiliation? No Thank You Polly fiew from tree to tree. No matter how quickly Bellflower could move, it was still a four-legged creature! Bellflower¡¯s whiskers were twitching with irritation. Meow¡¯ I rather die than live on in humiliation! Polly continued to dodge cach lunge and sent Bellflower crashing into the bushes. ¡°MeowITT The parrot returned to the second floor once it got tired of ying and made sure to fasten the window Polly admired the sight of the cat scratching frantically at the ss while happily enjoying her food. The cat had caught her off guard thest time. It was a shame that would stick with the bird for the rest of her life. She finally got her revenge! Lilly had just arrived at the hospital alongside Bettany when an ambnce whizzed by, A child was wheeled out apanied by a woman crying Johnny! My Johnny!¡± Lilly turned to look. A closer look made her wonder why the crying woman seemed so familiar. It then urred to her that she had met her yesterday¡­ ¡°That¡¯s Ruby¡¯s cousin, Pablo helpfully supplied. Lilly was shocked. She had only seen signs of Huxley having one foot in the grave and failed to notice the boy who was also present. She would¡¯ve offered up a warning if she did but it was now toote. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Pablo said. His expression was cid. The sight of life and death was par for the course. He¡¯d seen a lot but could not interfere with others¡¯ fates. It hardened him. Lilly silently trailed after Bettany but kept turning back to steal nces. If we can¡¯t stop it even if we see it, then why do we catch ghosts, Master?¡± She asked. Pablo looked at her with downcast eyes and said warmly. ¡°You can stop it but do you know what butterfly effects are? ¡°By changing one¡¯s fate, you are also affecting the destinies of a million others connected to them.¡± Let¡¯s say Mike grew up to be a criminal. He murders andmits arson. Ten people will die because of 1/4 him. Mike, however, should¡¯ve died in an ident as a child. Those ten people would¡¯ve survived if fate ran its course.¡± ¡°But by saving him today, he would grow up to be a murderer with the blood of ten people on his hands.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fate.¡± It wasn¡¯t as if he were indifferent to it. There was just no way for him to guarantee that his decision to interfere would be right or wrong. Lilly pursed her lips. ¡°What if Mike was a hero?¡± What if Mike grew up to be someone who saved ten people? Wouldn¡¯t she be condemning ten people to their graves if she chose not to save him? Pablo nodded. ¡°Indeed but the reason boils down to how we cannot predict where Mike would turn out to be a good or bad person. We don¡¯t know if he¡¯s a hero or a murderer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s exactly because we don¡¯t know that we don¡¯t intervene. We can¡¯t recklessly interfere with someone¡¯s fate just because we¡¯re more powerful than the average person.¡± Lilly couldn¡¯t fully understand him. There were some truths she couldn¡¯t grasp as a child. Perhaps she¡¯d understand with experience. Bettany was used to Lilly talking to herself and chose not to interrupt. It was Zachary who spoke up. ¡°You should just call the cat Fortune Cat, Lilly.¡± You like money. The more the merrier. Lilly was taken aback. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I think you should get hospitalized, Zac!¡± Why did Zachary seem so much more dimwitted after she stopped being vignt against the Crawfords? She shook her head. Bettany handled the hospitalization procedures in an orderly manner. Ruby¡¯s cousin, meanwhile, was still crying before the intensive care unit. ¡°Johnny. My darling Johnny¡­¡± By her side were her rtives. Even Joel was there. ¡°What happened?¡± Joel, who had just sobered up, was sell confused. ¡°Johnny was fine yesterday. Did he roll out of the bed because you didn¡¯t pay attention to himst night?¡± Ruby¡¯s cousin pped him. ¡°Shut up!¡± Joel was annoyed for having been pped but the res their rtives were sending his way made himply. It had nothing to do with him anyway. He huddled in a corner to y on his phone and treated it as if it 2/4 Chapter 361 Living In Humiliation? No Thank You were a normal hospital visit. The doors to the ICU opened and the doctor stepped outside with a report. #25 Bonus ¡°You apprised my colleagues about the situation on your way here, yes? There¡¯s something very important. that I need to know. The child drank alcohol yesterday? The woman was shocked to which another answered, Just a small mouthful¡­¡± ¡°We excluded trauma and ruled out food poisoning. The biggest possibility is now alcohol poisoning or alcohol allergy. You do know children aren¡¯t supposed to drink?¡± The doctor said seriously. That was when she remembered what happened yesterday and muttered, ¡°Johnny fell asleep after drinking that mouthful of wine. He didn¡¯t wake up even after I brought him home. He did shift around. I didn¡¯t think too much of it because I assumed he had tied himself out from ying. He didn¡¯t wake up in the morning and hisplexion had changed for the worst¡­¡± To think¡­ She felt her blood turn cold. How was she going to find the money to fund her son¡¯s stay in the hospital? The doctor continued to speak and said they might¡¯ve sought help toote. There was no guarantee that the child would survive. Even if he miraculously recovered, it was likely he would suffer brain damage. They were asked to prepare themselves for the worst. Ruby¡¯s cousin went insane. The moment the ICU doors shut behind the doctor, she lunged at Joel and forcefully pped him! ¡°You! It¡¯s always you! Why did you feed my son alcohol! Give him back!¡± Joel had been focused on TikTok shorts of women dancing and was barely paying attention to what the doctor was saying. He was pped before he could even process what had happened. ¡°Hey! What are you doing?! Stop!¡± He tried to stop her but why would she when everything wasing apart at the seams? She was screeching and hitting him! It was the rtives¡¯ discussion that made him realize that Johnny was admitted to the hospital because of the alcohol. The revtion shocked him. It was just one mouthful of wine. How was that possible? The final diagnosis hadn¡¯t even been announced! ¡°Are you crazy?! The doctor only suspects that to be the cause. It has nothing to do with me!¡± He eximed and tried to leave, only for a trash can to hit him in the head. Ruby¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Joel Jenkins! You put my father back in the hospital again. I told you over and over to stop trying to make him drink. Look what you¡¯ve done. Do you want to send him to his grave before you¡¯re satisfied?!¡± It turned out that after Johnny was whisked away by emergency services, Huxley also copsed. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He felt a dull pain in his abdomen after drinking yesterday but let it be because he didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. He copsed the next morning. It was only after was wheeled into the ER that they realized he 3/4 was hemorrhaging from his surgical site. He was now being resuscitated. Ruby was beyond anxious and livid. She exploded after learning her cousin¡¯s son was also in the ICU because of alcohol consumption. There were no weapons at the hospital but there were multiple trash cans in the corridor. She grabbed it and hammered it against his head with no mercy. Fruit peels, cigarette butts, and tissues all came tumbling down on Joel. Her cousin meanwhile was entranced by the sight of a brick that held the security exit open¡­ No Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Total Ruin Ruby¡¯s cousin grabbed the brick and let out a war cry before mercilessly bashing his head in. She was much shorter than Joel. In the chaos, it hit him right in the face. Joel screeched and spat out a bloodied tooth. ¡°Are¡­ Are you crazy¡­?¡° The woman was yelling frantically. ¡°What do you think? Of course, I am!¡± She continued to bash his head in with the brick. He tried to dodge but failed and got hit in the face twice. His nose was broken and his lips split. It was quite the sight with the blood covering his face. Their rtives scrambled to separate them. Even Ruby who had beat him up with the trash can watched on in shock. They were pulled away from one another after a brief scuffle. ¡°What are you doing? You can¡¯t just hit someone like that. Let¡¯s all discuss this in a civil manne He¡­¡± One of Ruby¡¯s cousin-inw, Joel¡¯s wife, tried to speak up. -Ruby¡¯s smile was cold. ¡°Stop trying to speak up for him! You should know best what kind of man he is.¡± Who cares if he had a heart of gold when everything out of his mouth was a pile of sh*t? F*ck him! There was nothing more she could say. Part of her, however, was secretly relieved. For him to be beaten this badly, they¡¯d still had to fork out on the medical expenses. Joel was taken away to be treated. He came out of the scuffle with a broken nose, busted lip, and lost six teeth including the ones that Lilly had knocked out. These were only minor injuries, leaving the cousin-inw worried. His speech was slurred. ¡°You crazy b*tch¡­! What the fick do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± Resentment zed in his eyes. The official reports had yet toe out. How could they be so certain that it was the wine¡¯s problem? Who hasn¡¯t tried to drink alcohol as a kid? Nothing went wrong with them. Why is it my problem? It¡¯s not my fault her son is so delicate. Uncle Huxley could drink us all to shame in the past. Ten pounds was not a problem. All he took was a sip yesterday. How is that my fault? Who knows? Maybe he wasn¡¯t resting after the surgery and didn¡¯t take care of himself. What does his internal hemorrhage have to do with me?! Johnny¡¯s mother should take responsibility as well. She should¡¯ve watched her kid better. Why didn¡¯t she try to stop him? What¡¯s the point of ming me? Joel cursed to himself. 1/4 J Hat afternoon, both Johnny and Huxley¡¯s reports were issued. Johnny suffered from acute alcohol poisoning while Huxley¡¯s hemorrhage was also due to alcohol consumption. Joel could no longer argue his case. Huxley suffered from coronary heart disease, diabetes, and hypertension, leading to the stent being fixed in his artery. He continued to bleed from his surgical site. All his readings were unfavorable. He was also admitted into the intensive care unit because the operation did not go well. Johnny was saved but the alcohol poisoning had caused severe brain damage. He now suffered from epilepsy. His intelligence, motor functions, and speech patterns were affected. There was a high possibility of him developing dementia. He would require special care for the rest of his life. Both Ruby and her cousin served him with awsuit to demandpensation. Joel had fallen from grace. A-Are you serious¡­? All I did was get them to drink a little! How did ite to this¡­? Uncle Huxley was one thing. If he survives, he survives. If not all my problems would be solved by forking out a few hundred thousand. But the cost of Johnny¡¯s treatment which included lifelong support andpensation for mental anguish would cost several million! I don¡¯t have that much even if I sell all that I have! His wife divorced him on the spot. He could run but he always be branded a criminal. His two hundred thousand dor car and three million home would be forcibly liquidated topensate both Huxley and Johnny. His legs went limp and copsed to the floor. He felt so much regret. How unlucky¡­ News of Ruby¡¯s cousin beating Joel bloody spread throughout the hospital. It didn¡¯t take long for everyone in the building to find out about it. There were rumors that Johnny¡¯s father had chased Joel down with a knife for five whole blocks¡­ Discussions were abound. Perhaps it was through their connection with Gilbert that Zachary got a private ward to himself. Zachary got changed andy in bed. Bettany, meanwhile, heard all about the gossip going around. ¡°That Joel person is quite the horrible person.¡± She then turned to Zachary. ¡°It¡¯ll take two to three days for the hospitalization procedures and the surgery. I¡¯ll have you transferred to a private hospital once the surgery ispleted. You can focus on recovery in a better environment.¡± Bettany favored this hospital for its medical care and hnology but private hospitals were still better for post-surgery care. Doctors and nurses in public hospitals were usually upied. They wouldn¡¯t have time to handle his care. 2/4 Zachary nodded. Bettany noticed how he was no longer paying attention and stopped talking. Lilly seemed to also be in a daze. ¡°Lilly?¡± Bettany looked at her in suspicion. ¡°What is it, Granny?¡± Lilly asked. She turned her attention to the oddly silent Josh and wondered what was going on with them. She shook her head and left the room. Josh barged in a whileter with a sunny smile. ¡°Hey, Lilly. That guy you were talking about yesterday? Joel? I heard he got his face bashed in. His nose is broken!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lilly muttered. Pablo then came into the room to which Lilly immediately asked, ¡°How are Mr. Hux and Johnny?¡± Josh thought she was asking him and proudly answered, ¡°I heard all about that too. They¡¯re both in the ICU. They say¡­¡± He bbered on. It was unfortunate Lilly was listening to Pablo instead. ¡°Their destinies have not yet ended. They won¡¯t die. Huxley is suffering. He had been on the road to recovery but now his body is giving out, Johnny won¡¯t die but he¡¯ll likely suffer dementia¡­¡± Lilly felt lost. She was still, after all, a child with a soft heart who believed she could¡¯ve done more. Pablo reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There will be people who will care for Johnny for the remainder of his lifespan. His parents would never leave him behind.¡± She could only sigh at that. So, this is fate. Someone walked into the ward just as she was pondering on the matter. It was Grace with a spiritpass in her left hand and ritual de in her right. Lilly was taken aback. What¡¯s Grace doing here? The intruder red at Lilly. ¡°You! Were you the one who caught that female spirit?!¡± ¡°Which one?¡± Lilly asked in confusion. ¡°The female corpse! The female corpse in the closet! The one that lived there for two whole months!¡± Oh, Olivia! It had been so long that she had forgotten about her. 3/4 Lilly shed an innocent nce at Grace. ¡°I did ask you. Twice. You said I was free to catch that spirit!¡± ¡°I never said that! I¡­¡± Grace fell silent. She finally remembered that time when Lilly dered she was going to catch a spirit and told her not to comin about her performance. Was that what she meant?! Damn it! It was the first time Grace felt the urge to cry but held her grievances back. Tough luck!All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s just a spirit anyway! I passed by Bem Asylum on my way here. There¡¯s a bad aura in that ce. I¡¯m going there right now to catch one. This time, no one willpete against me! Grace stormed away. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 4/4 Chapter 363 Stupid Talking Bird Lilly¡¯s face filled with surprise. Gracie just appeared and disappeared just like that. Hmm, that¡¯s strange¡­ Lilly thought to herself. Has Gracie recovered from her injuries already? Lilly had all of these questions, but she could not ask them since Grace was already long gone. Lilly shook her head. The original heaviness that she had carried with her had finally evaporated and she was back to being her usual cheerful self. ¡°Zac, are you afraid of staying here on your own tonight?¡± Lilly asked. ¡°Me? Scared?¡± Zachary answered immediately, as if it was such a ridiculous notion. Lilly¡¯s father nodded his head in relief. ¡°That¡¯s great to hear! We¡¯ll head back home then!¡± Zachary stared nkly as Lilly and Josh ran out for moment and returned with Old Mrs. Crawford in tow, chattering non-stop. ¡°Would you guys quieten down for a little while? Let me just sign off on this agreement, then we can go home,¡± the old woman pleaded with the children. ¡°Mhmm, I want to sign too!¡± Lilly chirped. ¡°What are you going to sign, Lilly?¡± Old Mrs. Crawford chuckled. Lilly stretched out her little palm and pretended to write something on it. ¡°I hereby agree to cut Zac¡¯s head open!¡± she proimed with a toothy grin. Josh let out a gentleugh, while the old woman chuckled as she shook her head helplessly. Zachary nced at his older brother, Drake, who sat quietly in the ward. He wondered why Drake even bothered toe here considering he had been reading a book all this time and had not said a single word so far. It was then Zac realized that Drake was there to apany him so he would not feel so lonely. Zac could not help but feel slightly touched at his older brother¡¯s gesture. ¡°Are you back to normal yet?¡± Drake asked without lifting his head from his book. Truthfully, he had not seen anyone who could nk out for two whole days. In truth, after returning from Bem, Zachary kept reying the scene of Lilly fighting and capturing spirits in his head. He had even mentally devised a scoring system for her various abilities. For example, the Spirit Compass had a defense value of 1000 points, since it could detect spirits in advance, and a damage value of 282 points. The purple sledgehammer had both a defense and damage value of 1000 points, since offense was the best defense The spirit containment had a defense value of 800 points and an estimated damage value of 900 points. Lilly was stillcking in a few areas, such as the ability to purify and avoid injury¡­ A disy panel formed in Zachary¡¯s brain with Lilly¡¯splete data: Name: Lilly -Attack: 800/10000 only reachable when other skills are unlocked upation: Practitioner? Vitality: 500/1000 temporarily decreased after capturing a spirit Speed: 80/1000 her limbs are too short 1/3 Weapons: Purple sledgehammer, containment spirit, spiritpass, ghost recovery charm uracy: 100% she had yet to miss a single spirit Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Apanying Mythical Creature: A Master Recovery:¡­¡­ Stealth: ¡°Her speed is still too slow. She¡¯ll have to up her speed if she wants to level up¡­¡± Zachary mumbled to himself. Josh looked at his cousin and sighed. Zachary was bing slower by the day. Whenever something drastic urred, it took him no less than two days to fully recover nowadays. Perhaps Lilly was right, and they needed to cut Zachary¡¯s head open to remove the blood clot in his brain, or he might still be standing unmoving when a rabid dog bit him. ¡°I¡¯m going home,¡± Drake announced tly as he closed his book shut. Zachary stared at him nkly. Wasn¡¯t he here to apany me? Zachary wondered. Old Mrs. Crawford brought Josh, Drake, and Lilly along with her. Jack took over from them, and it was agreed that Liam would take the night shift. Zachary felt an indescribable pang of anxiety as he watched Lilly leaving and recalled what she said about agreeing to split his head open. His heart drummed violently. He wasn¡¯t going to die, was he? An olddy dressed in a grey top and navy-blue pants appeared in the hospital corridor. She walked slowly with a hunched back and would asionally stop to speak to family members of other patients. She had kind eyes and a friendly face that made others feel at ease. Finally, she stopped outside Zachary¡¯s ward and smiled at him. ¡°Young kid, you look too healthy to be in a ce like this!¡± she commented. Zachary ignored the olddy, not even bothering to say a word. Instead, Jack got up from his seat and approached thedy. ¡°Excuse me, madam. Can I help you?¡± ¡°Oh, no, no,¡± the olddy waved her hands. ¡°My grandson was warded in this hospital too. I was feeling a little bored, so I took a walk,¡± she exined as she nced around Zachary¡¯s ward. ¡°Oh, my! Is it just you. apanying him? What if you fall asleep and something happens to him?¡± Jack merely nodded politely and closed the door after exining that Zachary needs to rest. The old lady stood outside the door with a little gleam in her eye. The moment Lilly arrived home, Bellflower immediately pranced toward her. The cat meowed incessantly, as if someone had bullied her. Lilly picked her up in her arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Bell?¡± Lilly asked. Bellflower looked at Lilly with big, round eyes. Master, you won¡¯t believe me! I was bullied by a bird! A bird! Unfortunately for Bellflower, she could not speak in the human tongue and could only cry out in loud meows. ¡°Oh, dear. Is she hungry? I¡¯ll get Margaret to make her something,¡± Old Mrs. Crawford said, but the poor 2/3 cat was still meowing in distress. Suddenly, Polly flew into the room and circled high above. ¡°Lilly¡¯s back! Lilly¡¯s back! I¡¯m going to work today!¡± the parrot quipped. ¡°Work? What work?¡± Lilly wondered out loud. ¡°I love you extraordinarily!¡± the silly parrot chirped happily. ¡°I had a loaf for lunch just now!¡± ¡°A loaf? A loaf of what?¡± Lilly giggled along. ¡°I loaf you!¡± the parrot cackled. Bellflower red at the annoying bird in disdain. Stupid talking bird! Why don¡¯t you tell everyone how you bullied me, huh?! ¡°The rookie scratched me today!¡± Polly squawked. Ugh! The stupid bird thinks he¡¯s all that just because he can talk! Bellflower jumped up and sprung toward the bird angrily, wishing it could scratch it to death, but Lilly grabbed the cat by its scruff. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t go bullying Polly, Bellflower!¡± Lilly scolded the cat. ¡°But he¡¯s a demon!!¡± Bellflower meowed. Mr. Tortoise observed all the shenanigans from the second floor while munching on a biscuit leisurely. He was grateful for Rookie¡¯s arrival, which made his life much more peaceful. Unhappy with being framed, Bellflowershed out by jumping out of Lilly¡¯s grasp and aiming for the surveince camera in a corner. ¡°Meooo!!¡± Bellflower moaned, refusing to budge from the camera. ¡°Why is Bellflower attacking the camera? Is he trying to tell us something?¡± Josh wondered curiously. ¡°Could it be that¡­ Polly is the one bullying Bellflower?¡± No, that was impossible! Poor Polly was still traumatized from being chased by Bellflower yesterday. ¡°Josh, can we watch the footage?¡± Lilly asked. ¡°Of course! No problem-o!¡± Josh said before quickly running upstairs to grab hisptop. Polly immediately froze with his wings half open. ¡°Oh no¡­ it¡¯s raining! Gotta get the clothes!¡± Polly pped his wings and darted out of the wind Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Strange Old Woman Josh and Lilly gathered in front of theptop screen to watch the surveince footage. Old Mrs. Crawford decided to join in the fun too. That was when all three of them saw how Polly tricked and bullied Bellflower incessantly, including stepping on Bellflower¡¯s head with his sharp talons and attacking Bellflower with his beak. He tortured Bellflower by pretending to lie asleep on the ground, then flying up in the air when Bellflower approached him, squawking I can fly! I can fly!¡± Finally, Bellflower gave up and hid from the bird in the shrubs. Lilly and Josh gasped in shock at their newfound revtion. Even Old Mrs. Crawford cussed under her breath. Drake Crawford eyed the pesky little bird, begrudgingly admitting that it was a clever creature. Lilly, on the other hand, was less than impressed with her naughty pet. She stood up, eyes wide with anger and yelled at the top of her lungs. ¡°PO-LLLYYYYY!!!!¡± Lilly voice ripped through the air, but Polly was already long gone. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Bellflower approached Lilly with a pitiful look on its face and rubbed against her leg clingily. Lilly picked the little creature up and cradled it in her arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for ming you, Bellflower,¡± she cooed. ¡°Polly was a bad bird! We won¡¯t y with him next time!¡± Lilly vowed to give Polly a little scare next time when they were out catching spirits. Bellflower mewed in agreement. Atop a big tree branch, Polly watched as the shameless at gained sympathy points with Lilly and her family. Bellflower even turned to look at Polly on the tree with a smug look on its face. Ugh, that two- faced cat! What a tattletale! Polly huffed angrily. 1 It was still bright outside when Grace arrived at Bem She searched everywhere from the entrance of the asylum to the wards, all the way down to the basement. By the time the sky had turned dark, she had not found a single ghost, which was truly a surprise to her. A ce like Bem was exactly where evil spirits loved to gather and congregate. Even if it was not exactly a gathering of ghosts, there should at least be one single, stray ghost somewhere, but there was none! What Grace did not know was that Lilly had already exorcised and gotten rid of all the evil spirits in the asylum. The remaining stray ghosts had also smartened up after their experience with ke. They used to spook humans for the fun of it, but now they scattered and hid in the dark whenever an earthly being approached. Grace looked at her surroundings and grimaced as she noticed talismans hung up in every corner of the asylum and realized what had happened. Lilly had already done the work and covered the entire area! Ugh! The hospital was eerily silent at night since most patients and their family members had gone to bed. Zachary Crawford was having trouble sleeping as nightmares kept guing him. First, he dreamt of his Uncle Gilbert holding a knife and pointing it at him with a sinister smile on his face. Next, another doctor entered the room with an even bigger meat cleaver and aimed it at his head, striking down¡­ Zachary jolted up from his nightmare drenched in cold sweat, blinking at the dark ceiling. His dream had felt so real, as if he felt the pain of dying under the knife. He was never too keen on the surgery in the first ce, but the nightmares only made him even more averse to the idea of it. He turned his head only to find his father who was sleeping atop some drawing ns on the small bedside table. It looked like he had fallen asleep unknowingly. Zachary ttened his lip. He could count with one hand the number of times his parents had ever apanied him for anything as a kid. Perhaps they did, but he certainly could not recall any of those 1/3 I guating and pretting him at mgmt. Detzte a strong wasting from car that he cut to imper fal unter The ton Browning of the duket The cause the time te teal. The stat ein getting in cmtement Zachar from the bet affing The De you need to u They heard und from semil Zachary was thinking IN LATE MORE TREK?N Sunding to and looking in me like that the Kindy nurse a?ich von z aner smien teh wemon for the nurses to do their rounds at night for use the bathroom, Liam informed the nurse, who promptly afe plung Zacing a mutine rengesture direc me one had Ite mon became siem gan the def There was no sign of the strange whistle either Sanganer at van like his son who did not inte he needed to go to the loo. ¡°Go back to sleep, Zac¡± Liam Zacions que unite thenes once again, but he could not fall asleep no matter how hard he tried Before be liner i dag hat any begun to finer through the window hinds. When he turned to face The defisite an agam is father was nowhere to be found Just as he was about to get out of bed to look fet fatter the door as his soon opened again, but his time he found himself starting at the olddy Sour up taty and the c?tdy smiled holding both her hands behind her like she was on a morning mul. Severa tants and their rties walked past the corridor and greed the oldthe warmly. She sement at be Samiliar aut fendy with everyone around her. As she noticed Zachary silently observing 33 ter site attentat. I¡¯m just king my moming wall. My grandson is in Ward $8 as well. What brings you wo Flower the aidt was only meet wit more since. Not used so being given the silent treatment. the sit lady preset on Canting Zaring unaware, the old woman ngged him on the shoulder genth ¡°War¡¯ pour tume idder Where do you Ine? How cd are you?¡± the woman asked a barrage of questio Caught of guard by the saddy¡¯s uined resture. Zachary jerked backward and took a good look at the woman¡¯s face. She links aufully faminer. Zachary thought for a second before his vision started to blur and short-cunained. The same cheeky glean appeared in the old woenam Free mamak ater, she left the observed Zacitary atrendy and nodded with sati 23 As if onmand, Zachary moved robotically and headed for his bed, lying down stiffly before closing his eyes. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Chapter 365 The Old Woman¡¯s Intentions Not long after the olddy had left Zachary¡¯s room, the nurse came by for another routine check. Noticing Zachary still fast asleep in his bed, she tapped him gently on the shoulder to wake him. Zachary opened his eyes and blinked a few times dazedly. Did he fall asleep again? It felt like he had just woken up not long ago. Was he still dreaming? These days, he could barely differentiate his dreams from reality. Things that happened in his dreams happened in real life too, like his rm clock ringing and hist morning routine which include brushing his teeth and washing his face¡­ It was usually halfway through his dream when he would wake up unexpectedly and realizing it was all a figment of his imagination. Sometimes, he would even feel the urgency of needing to use the toilet while stuck in his dream, only to find that he had wet the bed. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Zachary felt that same strange feeling right now, like he was caught in between a dream and reality. He recalled waking up to look for his father, but he could not say how he had ended up in bed again. Perhaps it was all a dream from the beginning¡­ T Noticing that Zachary was caught up with his own thoughts in his world again, the nurse shook her head sympathetically, thinking the poor child must be going through a lot right now. She said a silent prayer for his surgery to be sessful so he could lead a normal life once more before leaving the room. As the nurse left. Liam entered the room and looked at the time. It was 7.50am. He had left the room for barely ten minutes and Zachary had already woken up. Liam wondered why his son had woken up so soon after falling asleep just a while ago, but he decided against saying anything. ¡°Have some breakfast, Zac. It won¡¯t taste exactly like home, but it¡¯s pretty good!¡± Liam said as he unpacked a giant takeaway food box filled with an egg and cheese burrito, some yogurt and hot cocoa. His father was right, Zac thought. Nothing else couldpare against homecooked food, but he ate his breakfast obediently anyway. As the father and son ate quietly, the room was so silent that Gilbert almost thought there was no one in the room when he dropped by. ¡°Zac, your surgery has been set for tomorrow at nine in the morning. Don¡¯t eat too much today.¡± Gilbert reminded his nephew as he looked at his watch. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, son. The surgeon is one of my mentees. He¡¯s a great, meticulous guy!¡± Gilbert reassured. Zachary swallowed in fear as he automatically tranted his uncle¡¯s words to mean, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, son. The surgeon has plenty of experience cutting heads wide open¡±. Gilbert was already used to his nephew¡¯sck of response by now. ¡°It¡¯s just a simple procedure to remove the blood clot from your brain. There¡¯s a 95% sess rate for the surgery, and my mentee has never botched any of his surgeries before!¡± he added. Zachary considered his uncle¡¯s words. That meant that he had to prepare himself for a 5% chance of dying. Uncle Gilbert said a few more reassuring words to Zachary and his father before returning to his ward rounds. After eating breakfast and going through his routine morning check-up by the nurses, Zachary took out a pen and paper and began writing his will. Even though he had already stopped gaming, his main ¡°crowzee¡± ount was still worth at least millions. He had a side ount that would easily sell for $10,000 since he had bought so many characters and limited-edition skins. He also had about $500,000 left in savings. He decided he would leave it all to Lilly, together with any money he made once he sold off all his gaming character figurines. He would leave his two unfinished textbooks to Hannah. Zachary frowned as he realized that was about all the assets he had. He thought about how adults usually left their childrennd or houses or cars when they died, but he had none of those at all. Well, he could not just die like that with nothing to his name, could he He had to live for a few more years and work 1/3 hard to buy a house and car for Lilly, along with a few plots ofnd. Lilly and her family arrived just as Zachary finished writing his will. Sharp-eyed Josh immediately caught sight of the paper Zachary was holding and made a grab for it. ¡°What is this?¡± he asked curiously. ¡°Let me see it!¡± Zachary quickly pulled back, preventing Josh from grabbing the paper. ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t need to see it,¡± Josh rolled his eyes. Lilly tilted her head as she looked at Zachary. ¡°Zac, are you okay?¡± she asked out of concern. Pablo too noticed the defeated look on Zachary¡¯s face and shook his head. ¡°The kid hasn¡¯t even gone through the surgery yet and he¡¯s already looking like he¡¯s going to die¡­¡± Lilly still felt like something was not right. ¡°Master, did Zac get cursed by an evil spirit or something?¡± she whispered. ¡°Of course not! Don¡¯t say things like that blindly,¡± Pablo shook his head. Even though the hospital had a bad aura and spirits wandering around, Pablo would have easily been able to tell if Zac was struck by an evil spirit, Pablo figured the boy was just more likely overly hopped up on medication, not realizing that the olddy had drugged him. Pablo and Lilly were too used to supernatural spirits being the cause of trouble that theypletely forgot that human beings were perfectly capable of evil too. Lilly climbed onto Zachary¡¯s bed and peered at him curiously. ¡°Zac, did you see anything untoward? Or met with any strange incident?¡± Zachary stiffened. ¡°No, why would you say that? Don¡¯tjinx me,¡± he retorted, havingpletely forgotten about his encounter with the olddy. Lilly quickly put her hands to her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Zac!¡± she said apologetically. ¡°Hmph!¡± Zachary let out an annoyed sound before stuffing the handwritten will into Lilly¡¯s hands. ¡°Keep. this properly. You can only open it up after the surgery, got it?¡± Lilly looked at the piece of paper curiously. ¡°What is it she asked. She wanted nothing more than to find out what was written on the inside, but she respected Zac¡¯s wishes and put the piece of paper into her little. bag pack. The very next day, it was almost time for Zachary¡¯s surgery. His nerves began to kick in as he was wheeled closer and closer toward the operating theater. A little hand reached out for his as Lilly¡¯s sweet voice filled his ears. ¡°You can do this, Zac! You¡¯re the best! You¡¯lle out of the surgery just fine!¡± she said as she tied something around his wrist. ¡°I made you a good luck bracelet! Don¡¯t take it off!¡± Lilly told him. The bracelet had little triangle charm threaded together by a red string. In that moment, Zachary felt all of his fears and nerves dissipate. He looked into Lilly¡¯s eyes without saying a word, searching for the calm reassurance she always brought him. It was just moments before the anesthesia kicked in and he lost consciousness when he finally muttered, ¡°Okay, Lilly¡­¡± During Zachary¡¯s surgery, the old woman was in thest ward at the end of the corridor. She held a small wooden stake in her hands as she chanted some indecipherable gibberish and hopped around the room. as if in a trance. There was a little straw man with a piece of paper stuck on it ced in front of her, with Zachary¡¯s name and date of birth written on it. Her young grandson had suffered through various cmities and bouts of bad luck since his birth. She was performing a ritual to transfer all her grandson¡¯s bad luck onto Zachary, so that Zachary would bear all his misfortune instead. Her poor grandson was Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Keep Your Birth Chart Secret The olddy huffed and puffed as she took a seat on the sofa after she had finallypleted her ritual. There was a little boy lying on the ward bed who seemed to be used to his grandmother¡¯s strange dance. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m thirsty,¡± the boy said weakly. The olddy quickly got up to pour a ss of water for him and brought it close to his lips. ¡°My dear, just hang in there for a little while longer. The doctor said you¡¯ll get to leave the hospital in two days if you get better,¡± she said to him affectionately. Her grandson had been diagnosed with a malignant brain turnor not long ago. To be honest, she barely understood what the doctor said. She only knew that there must be a disease spirit hounding her grandson. As long as she got rid of the spirit, her grandson would recover naturally and be healthy once again. That was also why she had been going around making friends with other families in the hospital. If she got hold of their children¡¯s names and birth charts, she could divert the disease spirit toward them instead¡­ Once she was done taking care of her grandson, she took her phone out and checked one of her group chats named ¡°XX Divine Studies¡±. Members of the group chat received a notification the moment she logged in, and the chat was flooded with messages in an instant. ¡°Oh My God, Granny is online! Granny, please give me my reading for the day!¡± ¡°Granny, my name is Jennifer. I was born at 6am on the 4th of December 1989. I¡¯ve been having arguments with my husbandtely and he hasn¡¯t beening home. We¡¯re on the brink of divorce now. Please tell me what to do¡­¡± ¡°Granny, please tell me when is it my turn to get rich!¡± The olddy was not great at typing text messages, but she could reply with voice notes. ¡°To add on to the distrust and suspicion in your rtionship, there¡¯s now a third party involved. If you want to fix you rtionship, you will have to follow your heart and learn how topromise. Being stubborn will only cause a lose-lose situation,¡± she addressed one question before moving onto the next one. ¡°When it is nearing the critical point for your project, make sure to be always on high alert and extremely careful. As long as you get through this critical moment, sess will be waiting for you at the finish line.¡± Advice spilled from her lips so naturally, with the eloquence and wisdom of a seasoned old woman who had a certain divine touch. In truth, it was not difficult at all to tell a younger woman how to maintain a harmonious marriage. Men wanted women who were pliant, unquestioning, and meek. If women learnt how to be patient with their husbands¡¯ misgivings, most men would not choose divorce, and that was a fact. As for the guy asking about getting rich, if he truly analyzed the old woman¡¯s words, he would in facte to realize that the old woman was not saying anything truly exceptional. The two group members, however, continued sending string of emotional text messages. ¡°Granny, that¡¯s too difficult! My husband has another woman outside, but my mother-inw is still siding with him!¡± ¡°Thank you for the advice, Granny! I¡¯ll wait for that critical moment you speak of¡­¡± The olddy also another iing message from another new member. ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened, but ever since Granny gave me a readingst time, my luck has been downright rotten! I¡¯ve gotten into idents every time I step out of my house, tailgated by reckless drivers, dropped my phone 1/3 on the ground¡­¡± The olddy cleared her throat and replied in a scathing tone. ¡°These are just obstacles I have put in ce. to test your sincerity. Those who truly believe in me would easily escape such misfortune, and I won¡¯t force those who don¡¯t believe in me to do otherwise either. Your fate and destiny have been written in the stars a long time ago, my dear.¡± 1 The member was jeered and boo-ed viciously by other members of the group for his skepticism. Not long after, the chat admin had him kicked out of the group. ¡°Of course, he¡¯s down on his luck,¡± the olddy chuckled to herself frostily. As long as she had someone¡¯s birth chart details, she was able to easily borrow their luck. Her grandson had survived this long despite being sickly, and her son¡¯s business was expanding quickly, all thanks to these fools who had contributed. their luck to her. In exchange, they would receive all the misfortune intended for the olddy¡¯s family. The moment she went online, countless of people willingly gave their birth charts to her. She picked a few suitable charts and wrote down the details in her notebook before switching her phone off. She was not afraid of anyone finding out what she was up to, since it was notmon knowledge that birth charts should be kept secret. Plenty of young, gullible girls keyed in their birth chart details on dubious websites,pletely unaware of the implications. If her powers were slightly stronger, she could even borrow a few years of someone¡¯s life¡­ The olddy recalled Zachary Crawford, the young grandson of the wealthy Crawford family who had afortable life since he was born. How wonderful it would be if she could gift her grandson Zachary¡¯s life! The olddy made her way to the eleventh floor of the hospital and snooped around the operating theater casually, only to spot Lilly. She could immediately tell that Lilly was blessed with extremely good fortune. She was destined to be rich even if she did not work a single day in her life, loved by everyone around her, live a healthy life and have everything go smoothly for her. The olddy could not fathom how someone had all their stars aligned so perfectly. Lilly was just about to open the piece of paper that Zachary had given her earlier. Zachary¡¯s words were neat and tidy, not at all like his usually messy handwriting. It was obvious he had put in effort when he wrote this for Lilly. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Josh, what is this?¡± Lilly scratched her head. Josh peered over Lilly¡¯s shoulder to read the note and gasped in shock. ¡°A will?! Oh no, Zac must have thought he was going to die¡­¡± Truthfully, it seemed a little overdramatic on Zac¡¯s part. Uncle Gilbert said the sess rate was 95%. Zac could not be the unlucky%, could he? ¡°$500,000 for Lilly, game ount for Lilly¡­ Unfinished textbooks for Hannah¡­¡± Josh stifled augh as he read through Zachary¡¯s will. That brat left his unfinished textbooks to his own blood sister! Old Mrs. Crawford ambled over and grabbed the piece of paper from the children¡¯s hands. ¡°What is this nonsense?!¡± she chided. Just as his grandmother was about to tear the paper in pieces, Josh managed to pluck it back. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t! Zac clearly put in loads of effort writing all that out.¡± One might think that Josh was trying to defend Zachary, but in truth, Josh¡¯s n was to keep the will so that he could tease Zac about it in the future. Lilly frowned at the red light outside the operating theater, indicating the surgery was ongoing. She prayed that Zachary would be just fine. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he still has a long life ahead of him¡­¡± Pablo reassured her. ¡°What if he has a long life ahead of him, but he ends up like Johnny?¡± Lilly asked out of nowhere. No one 2/3 +25 Bonus said dummies did not live long. Pablo was too caught off guard by Lilly¡¯s sudden question to give her a proper answer. Suddenly, he felt a pair of eyes observing them. When he turned around, he found the olddy sitting on a bench not too far away. The olddy¡¯s face was kind and friendly as usual but there was something off about her gaze. ¡°Lilly,¡± Pablo got her attention. ¡°Look at that old granny!¡± Lilly turned her head to where Pablo was looking and made direct eye contact with the old woman who smiled and waved at her. ¡°Come here¡­ Come here, girl the old woman¡¯s smile never cked for one second, making it slightly creepy. The old woman just could not help herself. Her habit of borrowing luck from unsuspecting strangers had be somewhat of an addiction for her, especially when she stumbled upon someone as blessed as Lilly. She pushed her luck and tried to get close to Lilly despite Old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s presence just a few steps away. Little did she know, she was messing with the wrong crowd¡­ Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Save Zachary Old Mrs. Crawford, Liam and Josh were gathered outside the operating theater, anxiously waiting for Zachary. To prevent Hannah from causing any trouble. Drake had volunteered to watch over her while she did her homework. As Lilly noticed the olddy waying at her, she quickly informed Old Mrs. Crawford before going over to the olddy. The olddy smiled at Lilly. ¡°What¡¯s your name, child?¡± she asked. Instead of replying to the olddy¡¯s questions, Lilly had some questions of her own. ¡°Who are you, Granny? What are you doing here? Do you have a family member going through surgery too?¡± The olddy shook her head slowly. ¡°My grandson is warded downstairs. I¡¯m just taking a stroll to catch some fresh air,¡± she exined. ¡°Emmm¡­¡± Lilly made a sound, not entirely buying the olddy¡¯s excuse. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the garden downstairs instead? The air¡¯s fresher there¡­¡± Josh chimed In. The olddy nced at Josh¡¯s face and sighed internally. This family was truly blessed with luck and fortune. If only she could transfer the entire family¡¯s luck over to her family instead¡­ The olddy¡¯s eyes shed greedily. ¡°I¡¯m just used to strolling around here Kids, do you want to visit my grandson with me? He¡¯s s just nearby downstairs and would love somepany! There¡¯s toys and candy in his room¡­¡± the old Hady presumed toys and candy would do the trick for 80% of children. ¡°My grandson recently started ying a new zombie game that¡¯s all the rage nowadays. Have you heard of it? It¡¯s really fun!¡± she added. certain that games would appeal to the remaining 20% of children out there. Unfortunately, Lilly and Josh just looked at her suspiciously like she was a child kidnapper. ¡°Granny, do you think we¡¯re gullible three-year-olds?¡± Lilly raised an eyebrow. ¡°Granny, we¡¯re not stupid! You¡¯re being too obvious!¡± Josh added. The olddy was stunned speechless. These two kids were as street smart as Zachary Crawford, unlike typical children their age. She had to think of a way to drug them too, just like she did on Zachary. She considered her options. Now was the best time for her to act since Zachary¡¯s family members were focused on him inside the operating theater at the moment. She turned toward the Crawford adults, only to find Old Mrs. Crawford and Liam Crawford staring at her suspiciously. Oh no¡­ the olddy thought. She was miffed at the lost opportunity, but she could not take on the risk either. She stood up on her feet and sighed audibly. ¡°I was just inviting you two since you looked around my grandson¡¯s age, but if you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do¡­¡± she said before turning around to leave. Pablo sniggered. ¡°Lilly, wait here. I¡¯ll go and check out what that olddy is up to!¡± Lilly nodded. ** Inside the operating theater, Zachary waspletely conscious from the effects of the anesthesia administered. The attending nurse noticed the good luck charm tied around his wrist when she gave him a thorough check-up. Typically, surgeries were conducted in aseptic environments and non- sterilized external objects were not allowed to be worn. Usually, the nurses would temporarily remove such objects and ce them in a safekeep box. The good luck charm was tied very tightly around Zachary¡¯s wrist. The nurse did not dare to simply cut a 1/3 patient¡¯s personal bracelet, since she had witnessed too many strange incidents in the operating theater. Once, a patient¡¯s family demanded the hospital topensate them for cutting and destroying the patient¡¯s clothes during emergency surgery. The nurse pent some time loosening the bracelet before finally taking it off Zachary¡¯s wrist and putting it aside) In that instant, Zachary¡¯s luck that had been shielded by the bracelet violently flowed out of his body and headed toward another direction. The wandering spirit around the theater began to surround Zachary now that they were able to approach him. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s this kid? The good luck charm on him was too strong just now¡­¡± one spirit asked. ¡°Well, well. Looks like we got ourselves a rich kid,¡± another spirit said. ¡°Let me see if I can possess his body¡­ ¡°I want to possess him too!!¡± the spirits fought among emselves. Zachary was in deep sleep and could not react to anything, but he could hear themotion and voices around him. He felt a chill around his body, yet he was unable to do anything but lie still. The lead surgeon was a studious, meticulous man. The surgery had been proceeding well until the critical moments, when they reached the blood clot in Zachary¡¯s brain. All of a sudden, the blood clot exploded unexpectedly, and a gush of blood bled through. The operating theater descended into panic! The surgeon himself was frantic too, in disbelief that he might end up bearing the 5% failure rate for this surgery. Everything had been going so smoothly, so why¡­? the surgeon¡¯s forehead beaded with cold sweat as he wondered what went wrong. Nobody else in the operating theater could see the spirits swarming all over Zachary. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Oh no, the kid won¡¯t make it! Help him! Pull him out.¡± ¡°If you pull him out him now, you¡¯ll only pull half his soul out! He¡¯ll end up being a brainless dummy!¡± ¡°Hey, kiddo! Come and y with us!¡± Zachary¡¯s limbs were turning cold, and his blood pressure was dropping at an rming rate. He was still unconscious, but he could feel a heaviness pressing on him to the point where he could not breathe. It was an unbearable feeling¡­. Lilly suddenly frowned as she continued to wait outside the operating theater. She did not know what was going on inside, but she noticed a few spirits floating inside, almost like they were having a party. ¡°Come on, the kid is almost dead! It¡¯s time to possess bin!¡± ¡°Hee hee hee¡­¡± the spirits giggled among themselves. Lilly swelled with panic. Kid? Were they talking about Zac She took out the jar of souls and shook it vigorously. ¡°Hey, you guys! Come out!¡± she ordered. The ghosts trapped inside the jar were getting a headache from being shaken. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± they asked. Lilly pointing at the operating theater anxiously and told them about the situation. 2/3 ¡°Oh! Leave it to me!¡± the unlucky ghost said first. ¡°A group of wild wandering spirits are no match against me¡± The unlucky ghost zoomed in to the operating theater immediately. ¡± ¡®mmm it!¡± the harem spirit yelled, ¡°Stop right there, unlucky! You¡¯re going to end up knocking the surgeon over!¡± The weakling spirit trailed along the other two spirits. Unlucky spirit zoomed into the theater so fast that he almost knocked the knife out of the lead surgeon¡¯s hand. The surgeon had been careful all this time and was just about to stop the bleeding when his hand slipped all of a sudden and blood began to spout from the wound again. The doctor was bbergasted at his rookie mistake, while the spirits all looked on in dismay. While the weakling spirit pulled the unlucky spirit out of the operating theater, the harem spirit confronted the other wandering spirits around Zachary, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Get lost! How dare you touch what¡¯s mine?!¡± she shrieked angrily, scaring the other spirits away. Zachary felt the heaviness lifted off his chest and his breathing slowly eased. The spirits were just about to breathe a sigh of relief when the lead surgeon said in a grave tone. ¡°Prepare for emergency resuscitation!¡± Re¡­ resuscitation?! The spirits¡¯ stood there in shock. When they looked at Zachary once again, his face and lips had gonepletely pale¡­ 3/3 Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Chapter 368 You¡¯re Taking My Grandson¡¯s Life The malignant spirits would only harm people and did not know how to save someone. Seeing Zhachary¡¯s situation, they had no more ideas and could only look for Lilly. Upon hearing that she could not enter the operating room, she rushed to find her Master. ¡°Lilly!¡± Josh quickly chased after her. After Bettany told Liam about the situation and wanted to chase after Lilly. However, Liam asked her to stay put and went over instead. Lilly¡¯s shoe fell as she ran anxiously. I need to be faster¡­ Zac, stay strong¡­ Don¡¯t be a fool! On the other hand, Pablo was following the olddy. After the olddy left the 11th floor, she did not return to her ward. Instead, she went downstairs and walked around the hospital¡¯s pavilion. There were many family members of patients resting there. The olddy was talkative as she gathered with some people and chatted non-stop. After getting familiar with them, she started telling their fortune, and all her statements were urate. The people surrounded her excitedly, even though they did not trust her at first, and asked her to tell them their fortune. Pablo frowned. Is this olddy a fortune teller? However, asking about someone else¡¯s birth chart sounded a little fishy to Pablo, and a thought shed across his mind. With Lilly, Josh, and Zachary¡¯s lifespan in mind, the olddy could not find anyone she was satisfied with. She waved her hand and said, ¡°The secrets can¡¯t be leaked.¡± Then, she returned to her ward indifferently. When she thought about Lilly¡¯s lifespan again, her heart raced, unable to calm down. She was dissatisfied that she could get such a lifespan even though it was right before her. Pablo continued following her. People greeted along the way as the olddy returned to her ward. When she passed by Zachary¡¯s ward. she took a peek inside.. Pablo saw that her eyes lit up a little before she continued walking toward the private ward at the end of the corridor. As Pablo stepped into the ward, his expression froze. The atmosphere inside the ward was a little different from the outside. He raised his head and frowned as he looked at the corridor outside. Suddenly, Lilly ran over with tears on her face. She called out to him anxiously, ¡°Master!¡± Pablo stopped and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Lilly cried as she said, ¡°Zac is going to be a fool¡­ Pablo was speechless. 1/4 That was impossible. Zachary had a good lifespan, so nothing would happen in this operation, let alone something that would take his life. Pablo quickly opened his book and realized a faint line had branched out from Zachary¡¯s lifespan line. which subtly changed his whole lifespan. ¡°Borrowing life?!¡± Pablo blurted out. He seemed to have understood the sudden thought in his mind just now! It was so cunning and cautious that even he didnt realize it. Although the book seemed thin, he would not be able to look through all of it even if he used three years. so he usually would not look through it. When Zachary went into the operating room today, his lifespan was still normal. Pablo would not have realized it if Lilly did note to him. When the olddy heard Lilly¡¯s voice at the door, she quickly went out to look. She saw that only Lilly and Josh were there with no adults. She immediately became happy and waved at Lilly. ¡°Girl, why are you here? Come over¡­¡± Lilly ignored her. She only wanted to save Zachary now However, Pablo said, ¡°Lilly, go in and take a look! Zachary¡¯s ident might be rted to her!¡± Pablo thought about how the olddy peeked into Zachary¡¯s room and how she asked about other people¡¯s birth charts just now. He then looked at the little boy on the bed¡­ Pablo¡¯s finger twitched, and a ray of light connected the little boy to the book. The book flipped through itself and quickly stopped on the page about the little boy. ¡°His lifespan was originally exhausted, but now it¡¯s connected again.¡± He quickly said, ¡°Lilly, lift the child¡¯s pillow and look underneath. Lilly quickly rushed over. The olddy was taken aback. This girl actually ran in by herself? Seeing that Lilly ran in, Josh also followed. The olddy could not hold back her happiness and almostughed out loud. It seemed like the heavens were helping her! She quickly closed the door and took out a small spray bottle from her pocket. At the same time, Lilly had lifted the pillow. She did not want to disturb the sleeping little boy, she gently pushed his head away. When the pillow was lifted, she saw a small doll made of grass¡­ ¡°What is this?!¡± Josh asked in surprise. Pablo said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed borrowing life!¡± Lilly also said in surprise, ¡°Borrowing life?¡± 2/4 The olddy¡¯s eyelids could not help but twitch. This child actually knew about borrowing life. She changed her expression and said smilingly, ¡°Kids, do you want candy? I have candy here!¡± Sess would note without risk¡­ The olddy was so angry that she could do anything. So what if these kids realized it? She still believed in her own ability. With drugs, she could make them forget about this. It might not make them lose a lot of memories, but it could definitely make them forget these few minutes. The olddy reached out and was about to pat Josh¡¯s shoulder¡­ Josh looked at the olddy warily as he took two steps back and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± At the same time, he took out his phone and was about to call someone. The olddy¡¯s eyes turned cold. She immediately raised the small spray bottle and pressed on it without hesitation. She had to make Josh faint first! Josh was a little older, was wary of her, and knew how make phone calls, so he would not be easy to deal with. On the other hand, Lilly seemed innocent and weak, so she should be able to make Lilly faint easily. When the olddy thought about this, the wind blew the window open. Then, the drug that was sprayed outnded on the olddy¡¯s face instead. The unlucky ghost swung in through the window like chimpanzee and shouted, ¡°Oh yeah! I made it!¡± The olddy never thought that she would be this unlucky. How could something like this happen? She widened her eyes and slowly fainted. Lilly was taken aback. It seemed like she did not have a chance to show her skills¡­ Pablo pointed at one of the little dolls and said, ¡°Lilly, barn it!¡± Lilly quickly got back to her senses, took out a charm, and pasted it on the little doll. With a whoosh, green mes ignited and soon burned away the little grass doll with Zachary¡¯s name and birth chart. Josh¡¯s mouth widened as he watched. His sister was indeed impressive! She started a fire with nothing! After Lilly burned that little grass doll, she looked at the other three grass dolls and burned them without hesitation too. She understood that the little boy would not be able to live if she burned the grass dolls. However, if the cost to save this little boy was Zachary¡¯s life, she would choose to save Zachary without hesitation¡­ As the little dolls were burned, the olddy suffered side effects. She felt her chest hurt as if someone stabbed her. She quickly got back to her senses and saw Lilly burning the little dolls. These little dolls were her grandson¡¯s life! How could this girl do this? Since she knew about borrowing life, she must know that doing this would hurt her grandson! 3/4 ¡°No¡­ No!¡± The olddy shouted, but it was useless. She held her chest as she fell to the ground and cried. low can you do this¡­ You¡¯re killing my grandson! How can you be this selfish?!¡± Lilly calmed down as she knew that Zachary would be fine now. She said, ¡°You also harmed my brother, so aren¡¯t you selfish too?¡± The olddy sobbed as she said, ¡°How did I harm your brother? I¡¯m just borrowing some of his life! He¡¯ll only suffer some injuries at most, but, he won¡¯t die! However, the little dolls that you burned were my grandson¡¯s life! How can you be so cold and selfish even though you¡¯re so young? You have such good lives, and it wouldn¡¯t hurt if you share a bit of it with my grandson¡­ You¡¯re so wicked! So selfish! You don¡¯t understand our pain at all¡­¡± The olddyy on the floor and sobbed loudly. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 hapter 369 Weird Logic The harem spirit and the others split up to search for the olddy. Once it came over and saw that she was crying on the floor, it could not help but widen its mouth. How was she crying so sadly? Those who did not know the situation would think Lilly had killed her whole family. Lilly stood before the little boy¡¯s bed and saw him frowning in pain. He could not stand the pain even when he was asleep. Moreover, this little boy was even younger than her. He was indeed pitiful, and she could bear to look at him. However, even if he was pitiful, Zachary was the same. If she ignored Zachary and ¡°borrowed¡± his lifespan to his little boy, Zachary would have to spend the rest of his life in bed¡­ She did not want to be this selfless no matter what others said. She would rather be scolded¡­. Josh said, ¡°Hey, get it right. You¡¯re the one who harmed others first, but you¡¯re ming us now? Emotional ckmail is everywhere¡­¡± The olddy¡¯s eyes were filled with despair. She cried until her eyes were red and her hair was messy. ¡°No, I¡¯m just saying that you have good lives, so can¡¯t you share a bit of it with my grandson? He¡¯s only three years old but has been sick for two years. He¡¯s really pitiful¡­ I beg of you! Please!¡± The olddy knelt and begged them. Her grandson was already so pitiful, so normally, no one could bear it! If Lilly and the others ignored her, then it meant that they were selfish and cold. They could never be justified. ¡°Your lives are so good, so long as each of you shares a little with my grandson¡­ Other children wouldn¡¯t have to lend their lives. It¡¯s fine if you lend a little of your life, but if other children do, they will get sick and suffer¡­ This means that if you¡¯re willing to do it, not only will you save my grandson¡¯s life, but you¡¯ll save other children too¡­ It¡¯s a good deed! However, if you¡¯re unwilling, not only will you harm my son, but you¡¯ll also harm other children! You¡¯ll be the greatest troublemaker!¡± The olddy pointed at Lilly. Lilly was rendered speechless, and so was Josh. It was their first time seeing someone with such weird logic, yet she spoke confidently. Without waiting for Lilly to speak, Josh stood in front of Lilly and scolded, ¡°Does borrowing other children¡¯s lives have anything to do with us? Why can¡¯t you stop and give your own life to your grandson? Why do you have to harm other children? Those children would be fine if you didn¡¯t borrow their lives and caused them to suffer illnesses! Now you¡¯re ming us? You¡¯re impressive!¡± The olddy did not listen and only kept crying and ming them. Josh could not be bothered to talk to her and wanted to pull Lilly away. ¡°Lilly, let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t have to bother with such a person.¡± Lilly replied, ¡°Wait.¡± How could they leave like this? What if the olddy harmed others again? Lilly squatted before the olddy and ced a talisman on her forehead. ¡°Granny, I¡¯ll give you a talisman.¡± 1/3 The olddy was still crying when Lilly suddenly ced a talisman on her. She was taken aback and asked, ¡°What talisman?¡± Is she feeling guilty now and is taking the initiative to share her lifespan? ¡°It¡¯s a talisman that¡¯ll break your limbs if you harm others.¡± The olddy was rendered speechless. Lilly reminded her again, ¡°You know what it means, right? Your limbs will break if you harm others and borrow others¡¯ lives again.¡± The olddy was angry, but she did not believe Lilly. There was no such spiritual technique in this world. I Countless spiritual techniques had been lost, and very few people like her had real ability. Although there might be a talisman that could break one¡¯s limbs, there would not be a talisman that would only take effect if something specific happened. Such a thing only existed in novels and legends. However, the olddy was still angry. No one liked to be cursed by others, so she cried out loud again. ¡°Are you so cold and merciless that you¡¯ll watch a young life die like this?¡± Lilly thought for a moment before replying. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The olddy immediately became happy. Then, Lilly ced another talisman on the olddy¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°You should return what you borrowed from others.¡± The olddy was speechless. With a few strokes, Lilly drew up another talisman. ¡°I¡¯ll add another one. This is called the decapitation talisman. You¡¯ll be decapitated if you teach others to harm people and borrow lives for you!¡± Lilly¡¯s tone was soft, and her voice sounded cute, which did not match what she said. Josh was shocked by her words and only understood what she meant after a while. Lilly only stood up and walked away with Josh after doing all this. She counted on her fingers as she walked. ¡°Josh, I can sell one talisman for 10 million dors, so I¡¯ll have 30 million dors if I sell three¡­¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Lilly felt her heart ache. Joshforted her, ¡°There, there. Think about it this way, a piece of talisman paper costs 50 cents, and the paint used for drawing talismans costs 30 cents, so the cost of a talisman is only 80 cents. Three pieces would be 2.40 dors¡­ I¡¯ll give you 240 dorster, okay?¡± Lilly thought about it and felt that he was right. She then nodded happily. ¡°Mmhm!¡± Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched, and he looked back for a moment. This olddy had borrowed many people¡¯s lifespans and harmed many people¡­ Once she returns them, the retribution she would suffer would be¡­. The olddy would suffer the same pain she caused, so she could only pray that she had not killed 2/3 someone. Pablo shook his head and said, ¡°I was confused why I couldn¡¯t realize it sooner. It turned out that the olddy used drugs. If she used spiritual techniques, I would¡¯ve realized it when I saw Zachary in the morning.¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Master. I didn¡¯t realize it either.¡± Pablo felt some warmth in his heart. Lilly was anxious too, but she stillforted him. As he was about to say something, Lilly continued, ¡°It¡¯s fine to admit that you¡¯re bad at something!¡± She was also bad at it. She was the little rookie, while her Master was the big rookie. Pablo was speechless. Zachary was in deep darkness. There was no sound around him, and he felt like he had stepped on something muddy¡­ He suddenly felt scared and ran forward subconsciously. After running for a while, he arrived at a door. Someone was sitting by the door, but he could not tell who it was. He could not even tell the person¡¯s gender. Although he was scared, he had to ask, ¡°Hello, may I ask¡­¡± The person suddenly raised their head and revealed a mysterious smile. ¡°Come over. Write your name here.¡± The person¡¯s voice was gentle and filled with temptation. ¡°As long as you write your name, you can get out of here. Zachary felt like some force was pulling him in, and he could not help but walk forward. Then, he wrote his name stroke by stroke¡­ Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Chapter 370 First Identity: Who Is Zachary? When Zachary was spelling his name, he hesitated while he was almost halfway through. However, he found it hard to finish writing it. He could not control his hand and he identally added a stroke to the side of his name. That mysterious figure frowned while fishing out another piece of paper, ¡°Rewrite it.¡± Zachary began writing again. ¡°Zach..¡± However, for some inexplicable reason, he could notplete writing it. Zachary¡¯s heart was racing. If he could not finish writing it, did that mean that he would be confined here forever? Would that mean his doom? Zachary continued to write his name and failed, and he rewrote them time after time. However, he always failed when he almost finished writing it. He had no idea how he was able to see this figure and this piece of paper. Were his eyes ying tricks on him? The only thing he knew was that he had to write his name, but since he kept failing, he rewrote it again and again. Soon, he was lulled to a nk state of mind, and he continued writing his name mechanically as if he was aputer. Suddenly, something boomed in the distance. The darkness around him dissipated and that figure was nowhere to be found anymore. Zachary stared at the striking whiteness in front of his eyes. In the far reaches of this endless space, he saw a ray of light shining from a point in space. He started running toward it, and as he ran, he saw his surroundings transforming into a countryside setting. He also ran past something that resembled the wet market. These buildings were no different from those in the real world. However, the only difference was that there was nobody around. He finally reached a huge door. The door was so tall that it reached up all the way into the clouds. He pushed the door with all his might and saw that he was now in a huge pce. Zachary stepped into thepound without much thought. There were figures looking like warriors lining up along the two sides of the pce, and the leaders were the Grim Reapers and two chiefs of the devils, Behemoth and Leviathan. Their eyes seemed to come alive as they were boring a hole in Zachary Zachary felt a pang of fear but all he could do was venture further into the unknown. The next figure he saw was Beelzebub, the prince of the devils. The statue had red hair and his sharp teeth were protruding from his mouth. He was holding a Devilyer. Zachary had no idea why he could recognize these figures. He continued to run forth as if this was a one- way street. It did not even ur to him to turn back. After Beelzebub, he saw Mammon and Asmodeus. It was said that these two devils were tasked with the job of spying on people in the human realm. They were two of the most vile and ferocious devils, and if some humans were foolish enough to invite 14 their wrath, their names would forever be engraved in their checklist in Hell. Following that, he saw Leopard Devil. Bird Devil, Fish Devil, and Insect Devil. ording to legends, simr to the Grim Reaper and the two chiefs of the devil, they were Soul Reapers who were tasked with pulling the souls of living beings into Hell. Unlike the Grim Reaper and the two chiefs of the devil who mainly dealt with humans, Leopard Devil dealt with animals roaming on the ground while Brid Devil dealt with flying beings. Fish Devil governed. over the sea and rivers while Insect Devil dealt with insects¡¯ souls¡­ Zachary continued running and all he saw were motionless figures lining up on two sides. Despite their apparent lifelessness, their eyes seemed to be brimming with energy as they were focused on him as he ran. Finally, he reached the end of the path and saw a huge signboard- the Pce of the Ruler of Hell. Zachary was shocked to see those words. He could not react for a while. What? He was dead now? The throne in the pce was massive. Its height could rival a one-story building in the human world, and it was ominous looking. However, no one was sitting on the throne. Zachary was perplexed. However, he was quickly proven to be wrong. A figure sat up on the throne and met his eyes. Zachary¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Lilly?¡± He broke into a jog as he shouted, ¡°Lilly! Lils!¡± However, Lilly raised her hand and he was no longer able to move forward. She simply said, ¡°Go back where you came from? Why are you even here?¡± Then, she flipped her hand upward. Zachary immediately felt weightless as he levitated. Lilly suddenly reached down to get something. Then, she tossed it at him. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your brain!¡± Zachary was utterly confused! Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The next second, he was speeding through the air to an unknown destination¡­ Suddenly, somebody began pping his cheeks. ¡°Zac! Zac! Wake up! I¡¯m right here!¡± Zachary opened his eyes in a hurry. Immediately, his ears were filled with the noises of everyday life. He could hear the ruffling and shifting sounds of people walking around the corridor, and he could also hear the nurses scurrying around. There was a beeping sound somewhere nearby, and in the distance, some child was crying¡­ Zachary asked in confusion, ¡°Am I not dead yet?¡± His cheeks hurt¡­ 2/4 7 Zachary¡¯s lips twitched inadvertently as he let out a hiss. Lilly gaped at his cheeks sheepishly and said softly, ¡°Zag, with me arounil you, you will never die!¡± Zachary scanned his surroundings and found that he was back at the ward. The sky had turned dimmer outside the window, which gave a false sense of whether it was now daybreak or twilight. He asked bluntly, ¡°Is my brain with me?¡± Lilly caressed his head, ¡°It¡¯s right there. Can¡¯t you feel it at all?¡± Zachary felt Lilly¡¯s soft, tender hands, and that sensation traveled down from his scalp to all over his body. He answered weakly, ¡°Yeah, I feel it now.¡± Lilly continued to console him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zac. Your brain is perfectly fine.¡± Zachary asked without thinking. ¡°Is my head still the same shape and size/¡± Lilly assured him, ¡°It¡¯s still the same. Your head is so round and solid.¡± Zachary breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Great, then.¡± The others watched their exchange without interrupting, but at the same time, they almost could not hold in theirughter. Drake asked, ¡°Zac, if you don¡¯t have your brain with you anymore, you won¡¯t be talking to her right here. You would be in the crematorium now!¡± Bettany¡¯s face was dark, ¡°What nonsense are you saying? Stop saying things that would spoil the mood!¡± Lilly chipped in, ¡°Yeah, stop saying that you jerk!¡± She was pretending to spit on the floor Every time Bettanymented about something inauspicious, Lilly would never fail to do that. Bettany would join in as she also pretended to spit one floor. Everyone burst intoughter, and they could finally rx a little now. Zachary looked around and saw that everyone was here, including his dad, Anthony, and the other uncles. The tiny ward was stuffed with people. ke leanedzily against the doorframe, and he clicked his tongue, ¡°I heard that a gallon of blood poured out of your brian, yet you¡¯re still alive now. You¡¯re unbelievable.¡± Gilbert exined, ¡°He¡¯s fine now. He had hematoma for a long time, and the blood came pouring because the clotted blood was removed.¡± Bryson had just arrived from his overseas trip thatstet a few months, and since he already had some time off, he decided toe visit Zachary the moment he stepped out of his airne and learned that Zachary was hospitalized. He said in his gentle voice, ¡°Get enough rest and get really for school reopening. We have applied for an extensive leave of absence from the school.¡± Jonas checked his watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re ne. Now, I have to get back to the scene for an 3/4 urgent shoot.¡± Edward spoke, ¡°My favorite nephew, what are you craving? I will grill some beef for you tonight.¡± Hannah was the most excited one in the ward since she did not need to do homework today, ¡°Let¡¯s have a beef buffet! Uncle Edward, I want that!¡± Drake was holding some books when he asked, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve assigned some homework for Hannah?¡± Hannah¡¯s expression immediately froze. Zachary said nothing to that. He had gone to Hell and back. All of a sudden, a warm low began to circte in his body. ¡°I dreamt that someone kept forcing me to write my own name. I was sitting somewhere and my hands kept moving, but I never finished writing my name,¡± Zachary began to sob, ¡°I couldn¡¯t finish it¡­¡± In fact, he was still gripped by fear¡­ He was really terrified. 4/4 Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Chapter 371 The Subordinates of the Ruler of Hell Zachary was very fearful that he would never see Lilly, his dad and brothers, his grandparents, and all his uncles again¡­. He realized fully now that he missed everything so much. He even missed everything at home including the nts, that noisy parrot, and the flowers. He could not part ways with everything just yet. Lilly tried tofort him when she saw that he was crying profusely, ¡°Everything¡¯s alright now. See. you¡¯ve made a sessful return, haven¡¯t you?¡± Pablo who was next to them suddenly asked. ¡°Did you know who was the one ordering you to write your name? Did you see his face?¡± Zachary would never expect to see a ¡°ghost¡± floating next to him right now! He shuddered greatly and gasped. His heartbeat monitor began to beep loudly as the digits shown reached 120. It was beeping rapidly. Drake asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Zac?¡± Did he see a ghost? The nurse reached the ward in no time, and after checking the surveince video, the nurse urged everyone to leave, ¡°The patient needs to rest after major surgery. I implore you to leave for now!¡± Anthony and the others nodded, and after exchanging some brief words with Bettany, they left. Bettany and Liam stayed in the ward for the night to watch over Zachary while the others resumed their jobs. In the end, Jack and Bryson, who was enjoying his break, were the ones to stay in the ward with Zachary, Lilly could not leave him alone as well. Bryson sent the others out so that only Lilly and Pablo were left in the ward. Lilly began to introduce Pablo to Zachary, ¡°Zac, this is my master!¡± Zachary was speechless. He finally understood now. No wonder Lilly would sometimes talk to the air as if talking to someone invisible. It turned out that it was this master that she had mentioned before. In fact, Pablo was a good-looking ¡°ghost¡±. He had entuated eyes and a sculpted nose, and his jawline was almost perfect¡­ It was too bad that Zachary was not fixated on such superficial features. All he could think about was that Pablo was nothing more than a ¡°ghost¡±. Zachary could not be at case especially when he saw how pale Pablo¡¯s face was. The pale color on his face. was a stark contrast to his maroon lip color. Pablo asked again, ¡°Do you remember anything about that person who kept asking you to write your name?¡± Zachary shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t remember anything now.¡± Pablo pressed on. ¡°Was he tall or short? Was he fat or slim? Was he male or female?¡± 1/4 Zachary hummed but could not produce any answer. Pablo felt that this was a grave matter. The souls who departed to Hell would not just stop and wait at the entrance like how Zachary had encountered one. That gure was asking, Zachary to write down his name which was a bad sign in hindsight. Who could that person be? Pablo was relentless, ¡°What else did you see?¡± Zachary racked his brain, ¡°I saw Lilly actually. Lilly froze a little before gasping, ¡°Was I in Hell too?¡± Zachary shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I remember that I was in a huge pce kind of ce, and there were statues all over the ce. I remember seeing Behemoth and Leviathan, the Grim Reaper¡­ I even saw Beelzebub, Leopard Devil, Bird Devil, Fish Devil, and sect Devil.¡± Pablo felt weird, ¡°How were you able to recognize them with such rity?¡± Zachary was confused too, ¡°Actually, I have no idea how I was able to recognize them instantly¡­¡± Did he y too many games? That was because those were names that were sometimes used in popr culture. Did he remember that subconsciously? However, the more he thought about it, the more he knew that that was not the case. He had never encountered any game characters who shared those names. Pablo¡¯s face grew grimmer, ¡°Go on.¡± Zachary paused a little before continuing in a weak voice, ¡°Then, I saw that right in front of the pce. there¡¯s a sign that said ¡®Pce of the Ruler of Hell, and behind it was a huge throne and desk. Lilly was sitting on the throne. She warned me that I shouldn¡¯t be there at that time, and she was the one who sent me away with a wave of his hand. After that, I came to my senses here just now.¡± Lilly was astonished. She was sitting on the throne that belonged to the Ruler of Hell? Lilly did not know that she was indeed the Ruler of Hell. She was amazed by what she learned. Pablo¡¯s voice was a notch deeper, ¡°Based on your description, you for sure have gone to Hell and come back, but everything doesn¡¯t really add up.¡± If someone¡¯s soul wandered, the most it could do was wander in the human realm for some time. When that person woke up, his or her soul would immediately return to his or her body, There was no one like Zachary whose soul somehow went all the way to Hell and he was able to return somehow. To top it off, he even met the Ruler of Hell fmself. There were ten pces in Hell, and there were different governors for every pce. However, the Ruler of Hell governed over life and death. The Ruler of Hell was the ultimate king of Hell. Once Lilly came to the human realm, the Ruler of Hell¡¯s duties were delegated to the other ces. Only some of Lilly¡¯s subordinates would do the menial, everyday work. Pablo was one good example as he had to frequent the other pces for regr meetings. In the pce of the Ruler of Hell, only statues could be seen there. 2/4 Zachary asked, ¡°Then, what was happening to me?¡± Pablo answered him. ¡°There were ten main subordinates who were loyal to the Ruler of Hell. They were Behemoth, Leviathan, Grim Reaper, Beelzebub, Mamirion, Asmodeus, Leopard Devil, Bird Devil, Fish Devil, and Insect Devil. Those were the statues that you have seen in the pce.¡± Lilly counted with her fingers and wondered out loud. ¡°Why do those names sound so weird? Especially Fish Devil and Insect Devil¡­ Are there fishes and insects in Hell too?¡± Pablo exined patiently. After listening to him, Lilly was still not satisfied, ¡°That¡¯s not right, ording to my calctions, there should be eleven subordinates.¡± Zachary thought the same. There were two Grim Reapers and two chiefs of the devils, Behemoth and Leviathan. If he counted those four as two groups, then there were only nine subordinates in total. Pablo exined, ¡°The Grim Reapers are counted as one entity.¡± Zachary and Lilly stared at each other upon hearing that. They were curious about the reasoning behind it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you count Behemoth and Leviathan as one too, then?¡± Lilly decided to voice out her questions, ¡°It¡¯s not fair at all to count those as two while we count the Grim Reapers as one. Why can¡¯t there be only nine of them? Or we can count everyone individually and we would have eleven of them.¡± Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched. He did not know why as well. Maybe they should ask the Ruler of Hell himself. Pablo shot her a look and ignored her question. He continued, ¡°These are not the only ones working for the Ruler of Hell. The Four Great Judges, Madame Maya, and the Fortress Guardian were all under him, not to mention the countless monsters and creatures acting as his army.¡± Lilly finally understood now, ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Zachary muttered, ¡°I see, that¡¯s a lot of new things I learn today.¡± Pablo asked, ¡°That being said, Zachary, who do you think you are in this context?¡± Pablo kept staring at Zachary after saying that. He did not know the details of the chronicles of the Little Hades. All he knew was that it would even be a ¡°coincidence¡± to bump into Lilly as long as he got ahold of that booklet. Zachary was befuddled. He could not understand what Pablo meant. Lilly was also confused, ¡°Master, what are you even saying?¡± Pablo saw that Zachary did not react unusually to his words. He must be overthinking¡­ N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The Four Great Judges, the Grim Reaper, and both Behemoth and Leviathan were on duty right now. Madame Maya, which was Gracie¡¯s real identity, had made her appearance. 3/4 He did not know about Mammon and Asmodeus¡¯ whereabouts either. He also did not know about Beelzebub, though. As for the Fortress Guardian¡­ They were everywhere as long as there were cities, and the lowly creatures who reported to them were naturally residing in Hell, waiting for orders. When Pablo thought about the Leopard Devil, the Bird Devil, and the Fish Devil¡­ something was knocking at the back of his head. His mouth twitched in response. ¡°Nevermind,¡± Pablo rubbed his forehead, ¡°You guys won¡¯t understand me even if I were to tell you this time.¡± Lilly rolled her eyes at him. He was using this excuse again. It was as if Pablo was taking her for a child! However, Zachary seemed to understand immediately. He yelped, ¡°Do you mean that I-I-I am one of the Ruler of Hell¡¯s subordinates?¡± His eyes widened. This was crazy! It seemed that something more fun thanputer games was taking ce in his life. He did not need to worry about getting teased and seduced into an inte rtionship by other girls as well! ¡°I must be the prince of the devils, Beelzebub, then!¡± Zachary proimed proudly, and all of a sudden, his scalp was not tingling anymore. He always thought about his purpose in life and his calling whenever he was all alone at night. Finally, he stumbled upon his very destiny! Pablo was speechless, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t jump to such a nonsense conclusion like that¡­¡± Zachary continued to babble in joy, ¡°Lils, I must be Beelzebub! If you go to Hell in the future, don¡¯t worry, I will watch out for you!¡± Lilly was excited as well, ¡°You promise me!¡± Pablo was nervous, ¡°Hey, hey¡­¡± Zachary¡¯s eyes were brimming with hope, ¡°When I am in Hellter on, I will make sure you can get in by shortcut behind the Ruler of Hell¡¯s back. I will make sure you can hold a prestigious position there so that you can have a good afterlife!¡± Lilly chipped in excitedly, ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡± Pablo was utterly speechless. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Chapter 0372 I Am No Longer Your Dearly Beloved Zachary talked about what their afterlife would look like with Lilly. Right next to them, Pablo¡¯s mouth was twitching non-stop, but he could not interrupt them at all. Pablo could not believe his ears. Zachary was iming to be a subordinate of the Ruler of Hell, and he would even see himself as someone who could even watch over the Ruler of Hell himself. However, Pablo thought carefully and thought that Zachary might really be the Ruler of Hell¡¯s subordinate. Then, what he said might be true. Pablo was still speechless. He levitated and announced, I am going to look into that mysterious figure. Lilly, stay put here and take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t be rash, you know. If you are in danger, just burn the Talisman paper that has my name, and I will immediately be there.¡± He had to find out about that figure who forced Zachary to write down his own name. There was something fishy about the whole situation. Pablo felt obliged to follow this lead. Lilly enjoyed talking to Zachary, so she simply waved her hand and said, ¡°Alright, goodbye, Master!¡± Pablo could not help but feel put off by her cold reaction. He disappeared into thin air after that. Zachary could only be excited for a short while as sleep suddenly overcame him. Soon, he fell into slumber. During his sleep, Lilly sat on a chair next to his bed. She was just staring at her dutifully to make sure nothing happened to him. When Bryson came in, he saw that Lilly was sitting upright with her palms pressing on her knees. Her legs were rigid and her eyes never peeled away from Zachary. She was so young, yet she had a great sense of responsibility. He almost wanted tough, ¡°Lilly, are you tired? Do you want to go back home to sleep?¡± It was rare for her to see Bryson. She was staring at him curiously as they were not really close to each. other. ¡°Uncle Bryson, don¡¯t you need to fly in the sky today?¡± She asked. Bryson¡¯s voice was gentle and mellow, ¡°I don¡¯t need to do that today. I will be taking my time off throughout your school holiday until you return to school.¡± Lilly understood now, ¡°Does the ne need some rest too?¡± Bryson grinned, ¡°The ne does not need any rest. Others can maneuver it.¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°Then, that ne will really be so tired.¡± Brysonughed, ¡°The ne doesn¡¯t miss his checkup, though. You have nothing to worry about at all!¡± Only then did Lilly know about the timely maintenance of the ne. The mechanic would check the ne every day, in fact. 1/4 She continued to pester him with more questions, but soon, she got tired and fell asleep too. Three days passed just like that. Zachary¡¯s condition was more stable now. He was initially getting transferred to a private hospital, but he had gotten used to his ward. He decided not to go through another hassle just to settle down in another hospital. Zachary who was always spoiled at home finally became more down-to-earth after this hospitalization experience. Every morning, he would eat some nd meal that included vegetables and porridge. Then, he would kill time by listening to the news on the radio. After that, he would get down from his bed to have a walk. Although he would not engage in gossip with the other family members of the patients, he could pick up a thing or two from their conversation. Nobody could have guessed that Zachary was actually carrying out his duty as ¡°Beelzebub¡±. He was imagining his responsibility to observe the pain and suffering of humans once he took the title. He wanted to work hard. He had to open up some backdoor for Lilly in Hell somehow! Since Lilly knew how to capture ghosts and devils, she would have a respectable title in Hell. Wait a minute. When I was in Hell at that time, why would Lilly sit on the throne? Zachary froze as a realization dawned on him. Could his sister be¡­ the Ruler of Hell? Zachary was utterly shocked by his guess. No way, there was no way the Ruler of Hell would be someone as cute as Lilly. Lilly not only knew how to suck up to him but her gesture and demeanor alone were also adorable. He must have been gravely mistaken¡­. When Zachary was in the hospital, Lilly and Hannah were busy with their uing school reopening. Early this morning, Bettany received a call, ¡°Alright, we will make it at ten tomorrow morning¡­ Send us a few more samples. The eldest is a nine-year-old boy while the youngest is a four-year-old girl.¡± Lilly asked curiously, ¡°Granny, who were you talking to Bettany answered, ¡°It¡¯s a branded clothing chain. Since you guys are returning to school, I ordered some new attire for you.¡± There were wealthy people who would spendvishly a luxury shops. In a blink of an eye, they would have bought things at an unimaginable price. However, there were those like Bettany who would rather buy things online and wait for delivery. Luxury brands kept their priority list of clients which liey would turn to every time they released new items for the season. They would personally contact the clients and send them the products to their doorsteps. One of those brands called Bettany just now, and it was only then she remembered about buying new attire for the kids. 2/4 Bryson was dressed in casual,fortable wear, and he came to the living room while holding a cup of coffee, ¡°I will bring them outter. Lilly told me that she wanted to go to the yground.¡± Bettany nodded, ¡°Go ahead, then.¡± Their summer holiday wasing to an end. The kids should have some fun out there before returning to busy school life. Lilly ran upstairs excitedly, ¡°Hannah, Granny is buying us some new clothes, and Uncle Bryson is going to bring us to the yground!¡± Hannah immediately put aside his homework, ¡°Yahoo I¡¯ming now!¡± However, Liam stopped him, ¡°Sit down now!¡± Hannah felt like she had spent the whole summer holiday finishing her homework, and she could not take it anymore, ¡°I want to have fun! I want to go to the yground, and I want to ride the roller coaster!¡± Liam¡¯s face was cold and emotionless, ¡°You only remember 6 words out of the 26 words that you¡¯re supposed to memorize, and you can¡¯t even do addition and subtraction with numbers less than 10. On top of that, you can¡¯t even spell properly the six words that you memorized.¡± She was going to start her primary school soon. The other kids had memorized most of the child¡¯s poems, yet she could not even memorize one. However, she was good ating up with her own rendition. Hannah replied meekly, ¡°I only know how to write ¡®dog!¡± Liam was speechless. Hannah actually thought that she was doing a good job! She was able to recognize some of the vocabries, and she knew how to spell them! As for mathematics, she remembered that one plus one was equal to two and two plus two was equal to four, and four plus four was equal to eight. For the poems, she was confident that she knew each and every one of them! Liam felt a little triggered while looking at her naive and yful face. She wanted to go to the yground. In her dreams! Even if Bettany or Anthony intervened, they would not be able to change her mind! Suddenly, three visitors popped up at the door. Josh was leaning against the door while Lilly leaned all over him. Polly was sitting on LIlly¡¯s head too. Josh asked, ¡°Uncle Liam, just let Hannah go!¡± Liam would not budge, ¡°No way.¡± Lilly tried to use her cute voice, ¡°Uncle Liam, I want to y with Hannah too!¡± Liam felt his conviction starting to waver. 3/4 Polly tilted its head and stared at them. Suddenly, it cawed, ¡°If you are not able to learn something, you can¡¯t stop learning it just yet!¡± Liam agreed to that, ¡°Right.¡± Lilly and Josh were speechless when they heard that. Hannah red at Polly, ¡°Polly, I am going to grill you! Lilly threatened, ¡°I will pluck off its feathers! It will be a bald bird!¡± Polly immediately shut up. It was not wrong, though! Liam decided to follow his original principle. He urged Lilly and Josh to go away. Lilly would not give up. She begged, ¡°Uncle Liam, I beg you!¡± Liam did not know what to say. In the end, Hannah was given the green light, and they all rushed out of the house like mad people. She followed Lilly, Josh, and Drake into their car and they departed to the yground! Liam felt his cheeks stinging¡­ Polly leaned on the window and watched the car disappear out of sight. It sounded quite indignant, ¡°I am no longer your dearly beloved, Lilly. You even wanted to pluck my feathers. All the love is gone.¡± Bellflower who was lurking in the background inched forward. It did not make any sound at all while sneakily inching closer to Polly which was unaware of the impending danger. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Polly was chirping some melody at that moment. Suddenly, a shadow shed by! Polly took flight immediately, but it was toote! It was now stepped by Bellflower under its paws! Polly yelled, ¡°I am dead meat this time!¡± Bellflower continued to step on Polly and it was staring at the bird coldly. Bellflower was very furious that this parrot kept taking advantage of it. However, he was not sure, he did not want to bring down judgment just yet. Polly quickly resorted to sweet words, ¡°My boss, I wee you here? Have you eaten?¡± A sh of terror appeared in Bellflower¡¯s eyes. It opened its mouth and mauled the parrot¡¯s head!¡± Polly could not even scream out loud! Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Uncle Bryson, You Won¡¯t Get Scared, Will You? Polly almost wet himself. Was this cat being serious right now? It pped its wings desperately, ¡°My boss, I¡¯m wrong! Please forgive me!¡± Bellflower revealed a smirk on its face. It was just toying with Polly as it let the bird go for now. Polly immediately wanted to take off after that scary episode! However, he was pinned on the table by Bellflower once again. It was as if Bellflower was looking down on Polly! It was practically telling Polly. You don¡¯t know what true speed is, do you? Polly screamed, ¡°My liege, please spare me!¡± Bellflower was enjoying this. It was waiting for the bird to continue. Finally, Polly called out, ¡°Dad!¡± Bellflower let go of Polly. However, Polly did not take flight this time. He understood that it wouldn¡¯t work. He pretended to be dead as hey down motionless. It was nning to fly off without warning after making sure that Bellflower let down its guard! Bellflower was staring at it as if knowing what the bird was nning. Bellflower wanted to pin the bird down again if it wanted to fly off. The cat wanted to show the bird what true speed looked like. The bird and the cat were in a stare-off of some sort. They were trying to catch the moment when either one of them would make the first move. Ten minutes passed just like that. It turned into half an hour, and soon, it turned into one hour. At that moment, Tortoise was slowly crossing a road in the distance. It was enjoying the morning breeze, and it seemed content with its life. Polly suddenly shouted, ¡°Look, it¡¯s Lilly!¡± Bellflower was not fazed. Its eyes were locked in on the bird. Polly tried again, ¡°Hey, my legs are numb now.¡± It did not work. Bellflower did not look away. Polly was at its wit¡¯s end. Tortoise was now munching on a piece of prawn that Lilly had given it. It was slowly enjoying its food. On the other hand, Bryson brought Lilly, Hannah, Jost and Drake to the yground. They immediately heard children screaming once they reached the gate. 1/4 Lilly, Hannah, and Josh were equally excited. Only Drake had a darkened face as he was frowning. Josh said, ¡°Drake, if you are not in the mood for this, you should just stay at home. Why do you force yourself toe?¡± Lilly chipped in, ¡°What¡¯s the point of doing this?¡± Hannah said. ¡°Uncle Bryson should give birth to another child and name him Bemy! He would have your stead!¡± Bryson was speechless at those childish words. Bryson bought the tickets and said to Drake, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to join us, just wait for us in the rest area.¡± Drake maintained his cool facade, ¡°Who said that I do want to y with you guys?¡± Josh suddenly thought of something. He scrolled through his phone and found a video from two years Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ago. It was a video about an excursion to the yground, but at that time, only his dad was with the two of them. In the video, Drake wasining, ¡°Why are weing to this kind of ce again?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be here! This is so childish! Only a three-year-old would want to be here!¡± Lilly watched the video and eximed, ¡°Is this Drake when he was way smaller?¡± Josh replied, ¡°Yeah, he was only seven back then.¡± Lilly counted with her fingers and analyzed the situation seriously. ¡°He is now nine years old, so he shouldn¡¯te here to have fun since he said that only three-year-oldse here.¡± Drake was caught off guard by that. He was embarrassed in front of his own sister! He felt a fire of rage slowly burning in him. He took out his phone and showed them a video. In the video, Josh was pretending to refill his ss of water. Drake¡¯s voice could be heard in the background, ¡°If you miss her so much, just look for her! Josh immediately refuted, ¡°Who said that I miss her? Im just passing by, alright?¡± Drake was speechless. Hannah was giddy watching the video, ¡°This is so funny. Why was Josh acting like that?¡± The siblings continued to quarrel with each other while Hannah and Lilly held hands and walked in front of them. Bryson was chasing after them from behind, and he was holding a huge bucket of popcorn. It had been a while since he was this rxed. He was in an upbeat mood. Hannah eximed loudly, ¡°Uncle Bryson, I want to ride the roller coaster!¡± 2/4 They happened to pass by a roller coaster section, and one of the roller coasters was swinging by, gliding along the tracks at the moment. The screams of the people grew louder and faded in the distance. Those people were having the time of their lives. It was an exciting ride! Bryson advised in a gentle manner. ¡°No can do. Those who are under 14 and over 60 can¡¯t take this ride.¡± Those who were just under five feet and those who had cardiovascr diseases could not ride as well. Hannah watched the ride in envy. She could not understand why children should not ride a roller coaster. The adults were simply looking down on the kids! She imagined herself on the ride right now. She would be able to stand on the roller coaster and she would be the one to drive the roller coaster around! However, she had to give in to reality as they continued to walk forward. Hannah was like a husky as he held Lilly¡¯s hand. Bryson almost could not catch up to them because the kids were running off in excitement. Hannah screamed, ¡°Uncle Bryson, I want to y this drop tower!¡± ¡°Uncle Bryson, what about the pirate ship?¡± ¡°Uncle Bryson, what about Superman? I want to be a Superman!¡± Bryson felt his head throbbing with pain. He could not believe that Hannah was so eager to try out exciting rides like a boy¡­ As that thought urred to him, he suddenly saw Lilly gasping in surprise at something. He followed her line of sight and saw that there was a carousel right in front of them. Dreamy music was ying when the ride spun. He revealed a warm smile, thinking that Lilly had finally set sights on a ride that was fit for a girl. Lilly shouted, ¡°Uncle Bryson, I want to try that!¡± Lilly was pointing at the horror house that was just behind the carousel. Bryson thought that she was referring to the carousel, Alright.¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Josh, are you joining me?¡± Josh did not hesitate as he nodded. When Drake stared at the pink carousel which was ring out some girlish music, he thought that there was no way he would try that as a boy. ¡°I won¡¯t join,¡± Drake put his hands into his pockets coolly, ¡°I will wait for you guys here.¡± Lilly was disappointed, ¡°Alright then¡­ I thought that we are all in this together¡­¡± 3/4 Drake would not budge as he stood there with his hands still in his pockets. He was very determined not to be swayed. There was no way he would give in this time. Lilly asked Bryson, ¡°Uncle Bryson, are you joining us?) Bryson, who was oblivious, immediately agreed, ¡°Alright, I will join you.¡± Lilly gave a celebratory shout and she immediately dragged Bryson with her. ¡°Uncle Bryson, you better not scare out of your wits!¡± Bryson burst outughing, ¡°I don¡¯t think that will happen.¡± Lilly wanted to be sure, ¡°Uncle Bryson, you won¡¯t faint, will you?¡± Bryson caressed her head gently, ¡°Impossible.¡± He was a pilot, and he had gone through so much arduous training to be who he was today. This was just a carousel, and even if it began to spin at a high speed, he would not faint at all. However, he saw that Lilly was pulling him along, and they just passed by the carousel. And then¡­ Bryson continued to be dragged by her for a while before he looked up and saw that he was in the horror house. Bryson was so utterly surprised that no words came out of his mouth. Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Chapter 374 This Is What A Girl Is Supposed To Have Fun With Lilly pointed at the horror house and she shouted excitedly at Bryson, ¡°Look! This is where a girl should go to have fun!¡± Bryson, who was always gentle, stood in front of the horror house, and he was petrified. He allowed the wind to graze him and ruffle his hair. He tried to remain gentle and calm, ¡°Lilly, are you sure you want to do this?¡± Lilly nodded in determination, ¡°Yes, I am very sure!¡± Bryson felt thest ray of hope going out in his mind. If they were really going into a horror house, he would rather ride on roller coasters, drop tower, and pirate ship¡­.. Bryson maintained his calm image as he tried to convince her, ¡°Lilly, you¡¯re too young. Girls your age are not allowed in the horror house, you know.¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Why are kids not allowed?¡± Bryson tried to reason with her, ¡°Because kids are not fully developed yet, and they would get scared so much that they would never forget the horror. The scar will follow them their entire lives.¡± Lilly asked again, ¡°What do you mean that their scars will follow them?¡± Bryson was very patient, ¡°I¡¯m talking about mental damage. If a child gets scared too much, it might provoke something in his or her mind. It will leave a mental scar.¡± Bryson tried to make it sound as simple as possible and he was still the gentle uncle that she knew. Lilly patted her chest and promised, ¡°Uncle Bryson, you don¡¯t have anything to worry about. I don¡¯t think those puny ghosts in there will spook me. We will be fine!¡± Bryson had no words for a while. He simply chose a signboard and bluffed them, ¡°Look at this, kids are not allowed in there.¡± Lilly could not read well, and she could only recognize the number 14 on it. She argued, ¡°It said that fourteen-year-olds are banned from this, but we are not fourteen yet!¡± She was four years old while Hannah just turned six. Josh was seven while Drake was nine years old. None of them were fourteen.. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Hannah chipped in, ¡°She¡¯s right!¡± Josh said, ¡°Uncle Bryson, the signboard says that children under fourteen can go in under the supervision of adults. It doesn¡¯t say that kids are not allowed.¡± This time, Bryson had nothing to say anymore. Although Drake was still acting cool, he also opened his mouth, ¡°Uncle Bryson, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re afraid?¡± 1/4 Every time he was in a dilemma, he would seek help from Anthony. Bryson texted him, ¡°Anthony, Lilly wants to go into the horror house, and I can¡¯t stop her.¡± Anthony replied, ¡°Let her go.¡± Bryson could not believe it, ¡°What? I don¡¯t think scary things are for kids.¡± Anthony replied after some hesitation. ¡°You are right, kids shouldn¡¯t experience such a huge scare at their ages. Give me a second.¡± Only then Bryson could breathe a sigh of relief. Anthony was Josh and Drake¡¯s father, and once Anthony gave the ultimatum, both siblings had no choice but to listen. If those two could not get in, Lilly would follow them. At least, that was what he thought. After a while, Anthony replied, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ve made the arrangements. Bring them in now.¡± Bryson replied with a string of question marks, ¡°??? After ten minutes, Bryson led the four kids and they were now standing at the first stage of the horror house. He had no idea how his leg had walked him here! He was incredulous. The signboard said that children under fourteen were not allowed to get in¡­ Josh was smug, ¡°See, I told you, we just need adults topany us. It¡¯s not like we are not allowed to come in here¡­¡± As he said that, he suddenly felt a cold breeze on his neck, which caused him to immediately shut up. This horror house was actually built like an escape room. They had to find critical items to get through the first stage. They also had to solve some mysteries before reaching the next stage. There were a lot of obstacles waiting for them before they could clear the horror house. Josh wanted to get on Lilly¡¯s good side, but now that he was entering the real horror house, he felt his legs slowly turning into jelly. Hannah, however, was beyond excited. She was eager yet wary of the challenges that were toe. Drake¡¯s face was nk, but one could see that he was also slightly nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, guys,¡± Bryson had no choice but to force himself to do this. He put on his signature smile, ¡°Your dad should be able to make things easy for you. I won¡¯t be too scary, I assume.¡± Bryson knew Anthony well. He doted on Lilly a lot, and he would get whatever Lilly wanted for her no matter the cost. He believed in Anthony. He believed this would turn out fine for everyone. 2/4 Anthony must have informed the management to remove scary things from the set so that everyone would not get scared out of their wits. This was why Bryson felt a little rxed. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Bryson began to console the kids, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you have me backing you up¡­¡± All of a sudden, a gust of wind went through them. The curtains flew up! With a loud bang, one of the candle sticks fell down. It rolled briefly and stopped when it hit Bryson¡¯s feet.. His words were caught in his throat. Lilly tried to console him instead, ¡°Uncle Bryson, dont be scared, this is just wind!¡± Bryson¡¯s teeth were chattering, ¡°¡­I am not scared at all He felt embarrassed that he had jumped up at the sound of a candle falling to the floor. He felt his face burning, and he tried to calm down and scanned his surroundings. Josh was reading from a card that contained clues on how to pass the first stage, ¡°The first stage is called The Disappearing Bridegroom, and this is set in ancient times¡­.¡± ¡°A long time ago, Ms. Charlie from a wealthy family could not marry off herself even after twenty years. In order to find her a husband, the family put out a notice¡­ The story must be about a wealthy family trying to marry off their daughter by giving away an expensive dowry plus precious jewelry and rare silk. They would even give a house to any potential suitors¡­ With such an advertisement, there should be people lining up to apply for it. However, after one month, nobody turned up at the door. It turned out that not only Ms. Charlie was born ugly, she was a bringer of ultimate bad luck. She had gone through four different wedding engagements with different men, but before they tied the knot, all four of those men died a terrible and inexplicable death. One of them had a heart attack while the other died after a heavy apple fell on his head. One was bitten to death by a mad dog while thest one slipped and fell to a well. Therefore, Ms. Charlie was branded as the bridegroom killer and this rumor spread like wildfire. Nobody would want to marry her in fear of losing his life. She would destroy the suitor¡¯s life. In the jar of soul, unlucky ghost and harem ghost stuck out their heads curiously. Ms. Ugly asked, ¡°Is she uglier than me?¡± Unlucky ghost whistled, ¡°This is an interesting woman. So it turns out all her grooms were dead before they even married? She could rival my bad luck.¡± Harem ghostmented, ¡°What a poordy! She could not even enjoy herself in bed. The groom should stay alive for one night before dying.¡± The other ghosts were speechless to hear such ament. Not only was harem ghost a ygirl, she was evenmenting on other¡¯s sexual life. Lilly asked, ¡°Then?¡± Josh asked, ¡°There was a student from the countryside who was quite poor. He could not pay for the examination fee to attend the prestigious entrance exam in the capital, so he decided to take down the advertisement.¡± Harem ghost listened while propping up her chin, ¡°This is so cliche, it¡¯s about some student again. Why does students always pop up in ancient stories like this? Josh continued, ¡°The student went all the way to Ms. Charlie¡¯s residence to apply to be a suitor, and her family member was satisfied with what they saw. Ms. Charlie especially liked his handsome face. To make sure things didn¡¯t go wrong again, they immediately married that same night¡­¡± ¡°Her family was confident that as long as Ms. Charlie became a married woman, the curse would be gone. on its own.¡± They were married in this huge house that had a huge courtyard around it. They were carrying out the ceremony hurriedly, so they had no time to do much preparation. They were able to hire some maids, some guards and also a woman who yed the role of chef. ¡°However, a tragedy happened that night. The wind was crazy that night, and there was a terrifying screaming from the bride¡¯s room. In fact, it was the groom¡¯s scream, and someone was chewing and. munching on bones there.¡± The maids and the guards did not dare to check things out as they recalled Ms. Charlie¡¯s reputation. They began looking around for help, and by the time the government officials came around, they finally opened the door of the main room. When they saw what happened there, some even fell down on their butts. Two of them staggered backward and suffered a stroke. They were dead instantly! Lilly, Hannah, and those invisible ghosts were engrossed in the story. They eagerly asked, ¡°What did they see? What happened there?¡± Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Chapter 375 The Disappearing Bridegroom Josh read those lines on the card carefully and he felt his scalp tingling. ¡°It said that we will see a house full of severed limbs as if those people were crunched by some monster¡­. Only bloody bones and some fragments of their skin were left¡­¡± ¡°We think that it must be the bride. The bride must be the ghost here who devoured the bridegroom on the day of their marriage¡­¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Yes, that should be the case, right?¡± Josh shook his head, ¡°Later on, they discovered that those limbs and bones and rib cages belong to the bride¡­ Her main body was hanging in the middle of the room while it was still draped in her red wedding dress¡­¡± ¡°To put it precisely, her head was hanging from another side of the ceiling while her body and wedding dress were hanging around. There are a lot of empty spaces if you pull up the dress¡­ Her head was separated from her body, but the bridegroom is nowhere to be seen.¡± It meant that only the bride had met a terrible end in the room that wedding night, and all the broken limbs and bones on the floor as well as the body hanging from the ceiling belonged to the bride. ¡°That night, those who entered the courtyard did note out at all. We are now in the marriage room. Josh could not help but suck in a deep breath when he reached this part. Lilly and the others instinctively looked up at the ceiling¡­ Luckily, nothing was there. For some reason, they felt a chill running down their spine. Josh continued, ¡°Our task is to find the bridegroom and to leave this courtyard¡­ These are the conditions. for passing the first stage.¡± Hannah immediately turned around, ¡°This is easy. We can just leave by tracing our footsteps when we came in just now!¡± This was game over! Hannah felt proud of herself for being so smart. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. However, Josh shook his head, ¡°We can¡¯t retreat. The wall somehow appeared out of nowhere and sealed off our entrance.¡± Everyone turned around and as expected, they could not discern the entrance anymore. They remembered that there was a tiny door that was inconspicuous. They did not pay much attention when they came in. ¡°We have to leave this room,¡± Josh said anxiously. They began to find the door. The room was quite huge. There were curtains hanging down from the ceiling to divide the room into sections. When Lilly saw those curtains, her curiosity got the best of her, ¡°Did they have curtains in ancient times?¡± She saw on television that they always used some kind of window screen when the drama was set in ancient times. Bad guys who wanted to poison the protagonist would use their saliva to poke a hole in the window screen that was apparently made of paper. Josh was stunned, ¡°You are right about that¡­¡± There should not have been modern curtains in ancient times. When they reached just now, the wind must be blowing at something. When the realization hit them, the kids yelled and screamed abruptly. To be more precise, Josh and Hannah were the ones who screamed first, and they were followed by Lilly. They began to dash off with no sense of direction! ¡°It¡¯s a ghost!¡± There should be no curtains, yet something was getting whipped up in the air by the wind just now. It must be the wedding dress of the bride! Bryson turned around to check and saw that indeed, there were never any curtains in the first ce. They were in so much shock just now that they did not ake note of the color of the so-called ¡°curtain¡± just now. Bryson could no longer maintain hisposure. So, Anthony did not clear the field? Did he not remove all the scary items and apparitions? What was unfolding in front of his eyes right now¡­ Everyone was in the courtyard now in no time. Bryson was still able to prevent himself from screaming or looking scared, but he was on the verge of breaking down. Drake¡¯s face was all rigid and stern. Josh and Hannah¡¯s hair was standing on end. Lilly caught her breath and asked, ¡°Josh, is this courtyard a huge one?¡± Josh checked the card and there was a map behind it. ¡°There are 28 rooms in total around here, but this courtyard is mainly divided into the back room, the front room, the side room, the East-facing room, the West-facing room, and the spare room.¡± There were six back rooms in total, and they were narrower, and they were located close to the gate. They housed the guard house, the ounts office, the concierge, and a store room. From that direction, they would enter a secondary room which would lead to the main room facing North. The East and West rooms nked the main room while the spare room protruded out after the main room. 2/4 The main room was of course the living space of the owner of the house while the East-facing room enjoyed a higher ranking than the West-facing room. The descendants of the owner lived in the East- facing room. In the back, the daughter would stay in the spare room. It was often called the backyard, and the daughter would have to pass by the main room every time she wanted to go out. It carried the meaning of the daughter getting monitored by her parents, ¡°We just came out of the main room. There were three sections in there, and the door only led into the middle area called themon ground. To both sides, there is a bedroom and a study room.¡± Lilly nodded as she was getting lost in thoseplicated words, ¡°This is a huge bungalow.¡± Hannah could not understand at all, ¡°What are you saying? I don¡¯t know those words.¡± Josh pointed in the direction that they had just run away from, ¡°We came out from there, right? There¡¯s a bedroom in there, which is also the bride and bridegroom¡¯s room. Outside the bedroom, there¡¯s a common area where they can enjoy some tea. We haven¡¯t checked out the room on the left yet¡­¡± It was easy for Josh to memorize the terminologies and the location of each room. It was as if the layout of the whole courtyard was imprinted in his brain. Josh continued, ¡°First, let¡¯s look for the missing bridegroom.¡± The story said that the bride died a terrible death, but the groom was somehow missing. This was a horror house, so they would not hide away the ¡°bodies¡± by burying them or throwing them into a well. That was too much. The bridegroom must be in one of the 28 rooms here. Hannah was shocked to learn that, ¡°Where do we even start?¡± Bryson was standing, rooted to the ground. He was still wondering how he had gotten himself into such a predicament. He said, ¡°An ancient house like this spans across a huge area, but this is just a theme park horror house, so the dimension must be smaller than an actual one. We should be able to check every room out in no time.¡± He thought that after going through every room, they must be able to find an exit. With that in mind, everyone decided to search from the room on the outermost side. Then, they would slowly make their way in¡­. Luckily, this was just a set with props. The six back roorns were built to be as big as a regr washroom. and the tools and props were rtively simplistic. They were able to go through them with ease. They looked out at the road outside the house, and the could take in everything at once. Nothing of importance caught their attention. Whenever tourists came, they would hide themselves in the nook and cranny and they would try to scare off the other visitors. However, there was no one here today. The whole ce was in a depressing silence, which made 3/4 Chapter 375 The Disappearing everything even scarier. Bryson¡¯s temples suddenly throbbed. He was sure that Anthony had prevented other visitors froming in here, leaving them as the only challengers. However, that decision only served to make things even scarier for him¡­. 7 Aftering up empty-handed after going through the back rooms, Bryson even tried to push the gate to make it open, but it did not budge at all. It seemed that they needed to find a key. They made their way to the secondary room. ¡°This is the secondary room,¡± Josh did not forget to be tour guide, ¡°They said that in the past, girls can¡¯t step through the front door, let alone this secondary room. It means that this is a barrier for girls not to step over it.¡± Girls usually stayed around near the back, and they would kill time there in the backyard as well. Lilly felt weird, ¡°Won¡¯t they feel bored getting trapped in such a tiny space?¡± Bryson smiled ruefully, ¡°This is just a replica, you know In fact, the real thing is so huge that they have a whole garden at the back. Some even hadkes¡­¡± His voice was mellow and tender, and he was exining things with such calm andposure. However, when they went past a screen, they immediately saw that opposite them, a red wedding dress was in front of the main door! Bryson¡¯s pitch rose rapidly, ¡°Oh my god! What the hell His image was totally destroyed! Josh jumped up in shock as well while Hannah saw it now. She screamed and hid behind Lilly. Drake¡¯s expression finally changed as he sought sce from getting close to Lilly as well. ¡°It¡¯s a¡­g-g-g-ghost!¡± Hannah was stuttering now. They remembered when they left the main room just how, the red dress was not there! But it was here now! Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Uncle Bryson Made His Most Regrettable Decision Ever There was a wedding dress levitating in front of the main room. They were not seeing things. There was only the dress, and no one was wearing it. However, the sleeves of that dress were intertwined to the front, as if someone was standing there politely. and waiting to greet them. Even the unlucky ghost eximed, ¡°I¡¯am a ghost myself, but I admit I was spooked too!¡± Weakling spirit said to Lilly, ¡°Darling, if you cannot take it anymore, we will leave. I will carry you on my back.¡± Harem spirit was craning his neck, ¡°Hey, Darling, let me out of here. Let me see who¡¯s that cutie there.¡± Lilly lowered her voice so that only they could hear, ¡°Sh¡­ Stop making noise and scare her off. You ghosts can¡¯t scare away other ghosts you know!¡± She then shoved those ghosts into the jar of souls mercilessly. Josh wanted to cry upon hearing that conversation. They should be the ones feeling afraid right about now Josh, who was shaking with fear, wanted to appear strong in front of his sister. He asked in his trembling voice, ¡°Lilly, is that a ghost? Is it X or Y?¡± Lilly stared at that dress and shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t tell at all.¡± Was X the resentful spirit? Or the woeful ghost? He could not recall what Y stood for. Josh¡¯s heart almost jumped to his throat. He was surprised to learn that even Lilly could not discern the type of ghosts in front of her. This must not be an ordinary one! Or¡­ Could it be that it was never a ghost in the first ce? Bryson¡¯s face turned pale and he could finally let out a sigh, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a ghost. It¡¯s just a piece of clothing.¡± While the employees here were nowhere to be seen, it seemed that they were dutiful enough to erect this red dress here to make it look like a ghost was wearing. Bryson was helpless yet angry. What if this red dress reilly left a huge mental scar on kids? Anthony must have instructed the management not to care these kids, but it seemed that the employees did not get the memo. Lilly nodded after hearing Bryson¡¯s words, ¡°You are right, it might not be a ghost, but it might be a Ghost tool.¡± It was just like the footprints that followed her dad. Josh remembered those footprints- Whenever Lilly bumped into a ghost, he would record it down. So, it was a Ghost tool? Sometimes, it was even scarier than the ghost itself¡­. 1/3 Josh swallowed hard and asked, ¡°It must be it which made it seem like curtains were iling in the air just now, right?¡± Hannah craned her neck and shouted at the dress arrogantly, ¡°We have to burn it! Kill it now!¡± Drake, who had been silent for some time, offered, ¡°Perhaps, it is a clue to the game.¡± He had a point. Everything that appeared there could be some kind of luc. There must be a reason this dress was here right now. confirmed the rules that were implemented in horror houses. However, it never crossed their minds that it might not just be a game that they were ying right now. What if it was a real ghost? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Bryson suddenly spoke, and it was the most regrettable decision in his life, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me take a look at it.¡± If this was not a real ghost, he would be fine. He did not believe in ghosts actually existing in the world¡­ Lilly stopped him. ¡°Uncle Bryson, let me take a look ingead.¡± Bryson rubbed her head. As an adult, how could he let her go in his stead? He would only turn into aughing stock. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not like I am fearful of that thing.¡± He jumped up in shock just now because he was spooke. Lilly still could not be at case, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not fraid?¡± Bryson felt funny that he even wanted tough, ¡°Yeah, He was an adult, and he would not react like Josh or Hanah. They were hiding behind Lilly at the moment. Lilly nodded. She honestly felt that Uncle Bryson was really brave. At least, he had more guts compared to Uncle Jonas! ¡°Please be careful, then!¡± Lilly shouted, ¡°We will be right behind you.¡± Bryson replied. ¡°You don¡¯t need to follow me. Just stay here and watch the door.¡± They have not checked the remaining rooms yet since they had juste into this secondary room. If the dress was deliberately set up here, could it be that they had a purpose of luring them to the door? While they focused their attention on the dress, the employees could take this chance to slip out and scurry into the front yard. Then, the kids would not be able to discover anything. Lilly said softly. ¡°We can lock the door here.¡± However, Bryson had already stepped forward. 2/3 His steps were sharp and steady, and as he approached the wedding dress, he began to study it. The dress was made of some quality material, and the color was quite striking. There were even creases in certain parts that suggested that it was newly made. There were embroideries on the dress, and it was an intricate pattern. The dress was masterfully crafted. The two sleeves were tied together in front of the dress It must be fixed in position using a tiny string or some kind of button. Bryson could not help but think that the management was good at making props. He was almost in striking distance to the dress, and as he continued to study the dress, he circled around it to see if he could discover anything. However, he suddenly noticed that the dress bowed down It was as if the dress was bowing to him to wee him. Bryson froze on the spot. As he stared at the bent dress, he thought, How did it do that? Then, he also saw that the dress had no hanger to hang it, and nothing was hanging it from any structure. There was nothing like steel wires or cables. Bryson guessed that there must be some kind of hange in the dress, but he did not expect it to bow to him. When the dress made the bowing motion, the back of the dress was bent at an angle that really resembled someone bowing while wearing it. It did not seem to have any man-made hanger in there to support its shape. Suddenly, Bryson heard a tiny voice, ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Following that voice, the dress¡¯ sleeve suddenly extended and floated in mid-air. It was as if the dress was resenting him for not asking it to stand up from its bowing motion. Bryson could not believe his eyes. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Chapter 877 His Image Was No More Bryson was so terrified that he jumped up and staggered backward in an exaggerated motion. Then, he stumbled and fell on his butt! That red dress seemed to move forward, and it was raising both of its sleeves¡­. Bryson¡¯s teeth were chattering non-stop. He could still logically deduce the workings behind that dress extended one of its sleeves, but it was not moving forward! It proved that there was never a hanger in there to support its shape, and there were never any strings or cables to control it. Bryson finally confirmed with his own eyes that this dress was basically floating in mid-air ¡°Hubby.¡± That soft, distant voice continued to pester him. It sounded like it was just right next to his ears, and it was a voice infused with resentment and mncholy¡­ Suddenly, the red dress jerked forward! Bryson muttered something and screamed out loud. He shot up from the floor and quickly hid behind Lilly. Josh, Drake, and Hannah all could not believe what they saw. Lilly coughed, ¡°Uncle Bryson, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re not afraid just now?¡± Bryson did not know what to say. Hannah said, ¡°Uncle Bryson, what were you trying to say just now before you screamed?¡± Bryson felt something dying inside him. He coughed lightly and said. ¡°It seems that the dress is not merely a prop¡­.¡± The moment he said that he realized that the dress had disappeared into thin air! He was not kidding. The red dress which was there a moment ago was no longer visible. A gust of wind came at them, and everyone felt quite creepy with the whole thing. A chill was coursing through their body and over their skin. Everyone quickly ran off and hid behind the screen. They were in a corner now between the door and the screen. However, they were not under any shelter. Lilly began to feel nervous now as if the suffocating atmosphere finally registered in her mind. ¡°What was going on?¡± Were they ying hide-and-seck now? 13 Everyone hushed her and Lilly stopped talking. He ducked behind the screen as well. At that moment, the red dress appeared again and it was searching for something. ¡°Hubby, where are you?¡± A wailing echoed in the courtyard, ¡°Come out and meet me¡­¡± Bryson felt his scalp tingling. Now, he could finally see clearly since he was not gripped by fear as much. There was nothing pulling the dress around. It was simply floating around on its own That red dress wandered and turned a corner in the distance. When everyone let out a sigh of relief, they heard the most terrifying voice possible at this moment, ¡°It turns out that you guys are hiding here¡­¡± That voice was crystal clear and it was low and spooky as if it was joining in the hide-and-seek. Everyone looked up and saw that the dress was just above them. ¡°Oh my god, what the hell!¡± It was Josh this time. ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s a ghost!¡± Hannah screamed out in terror. ¡°Lilly!¡± Drake shouted. As for Bryson, he was already on the run with Lilly in his arms. Josh was getting dragged by him as well, and Hannah followed them closely. They were speeding at an unimaginable speed. Josh was only able to grab Lilly¡¯s leg and he identally removed one of her shoes. They ran all the way out and they were screaming like mad along the way. Lilly quickly pulled out a talisman paper and tossed it! Get lost, evil spirit!¡±. With a shrill, the red dress disappeared once again. Hannah was crying, ¡°What can I do? I am so afraid! Is that red dress the dead bride that Josh mentioned?¡± Lilly shook her head in exasperation. Hannah was not bright sometimes. There was no other exnation. for the red dress other than the fact that it was the dead bride. Bryson said decisively, ¡°We should stop this game now.I will call your dad to ask him to send someone to get us out.¡± However, when he tried to make the call, the line was a nonotonous beep, indicating that he was in the service area of the telmunication provider. Bryson stared at his phone. He could not give up just like this. However, this time his phone lost all connection to the outer world. He sank into silence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Lillyforted him, ¡°We only need to find that missing bridegroom and we can make it out of this ce alive!¡± He almost forgot about the groom. Suddenly, the prospect of another ghost springing up and scaring 2/3 them gripped him with fear. It was as if they were not already in a hopeless situation. Josh swallowed hard as he tried to convince himself that he was not afraid. Lilly was with him this time! Josh wanted to stick to Lilly, and so did Drake, Hannah was holding her arm and sticking to her in fear. Bryson, on the other hand, was holding Lilly¡¯s hand. Bryson was originally leading the gang, but it was Lilly in the lead now. Lilly was speechless when she got a good look at the situation. Sheined, ¡°Drake, my shoes¡­¡± Drake noticed that he was somehow grabbing one of her shoes. He quickly wore it on her foot. After getting her shoes back, she stood tall and put her bands on her waist, ¡°Now, it¡¯s our turn this time. Let¡¯s look for the missing ghost!¡± Everyone¡¯s legs were rooted to the floor. It seemed that nothing could make them budge. Lilly tried to take a step forward, but she was weighed down by everyone pulling her. ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t walk if you do this!¡± She yelped. Drake asked timidly, ¡°Do we really have to look for the ghost?¡± Lilly thought about it, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, that¡¯s fine. I will go myself. Wait for me here!¡± Everyone did not know how to interpret this. In the end, they decided to go as a team. Lilly was finally able to walk normally. She looked around the East and West rooms before returning to the main room. She checked the bedroom and the study and searched through everything. She came up empty-handed this time. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The only ce they had not checked was the backyard. Everyone went through the third door and entered the backyard. It was quite spooky around here, and they felt a cold shiver taking control of them. Lilly stopped in her tracks as her brows furrowed. She sensed something dangerous lurking nearby. Who was hiding around here? Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Could He Be The Bridegroom? Hannah grabbed Lilly hard to prevent her from stepping forward. Lilly whispered to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am getting some help now.¡± After saying that, she allowed the unlucky ghost, harem ghost, and weakling spirit toe out of the jar of souls. Bryson was frowning hard, ¡°I can¡¯t call anyone right now, I have to¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the three ghosts appeared in mid-air. Harem ghost said, ¡°Yes, I am finally free!¡± Unlucky ghost sounded resentful, ¡°It¡¯s so boring in there.¡± Weakling spirit said, ¡°Shhh¡­. We shouldn¡¯t make too much noise. It seems that they can hear us.¡± Foolish ghost asked, ¡°Who are you talking about? What do you mean?¡± Ms. Ugly craned her neck and stared at Bryson and the gang, ¡°Hey, I can see¡­. a handsome guy here.¡± -Bryson shuddered greatly and dropped his phone. The ghosts turned around and stared at them. Josh asked, ¡°Lilly, c-c-c-could they be¡­¡± Hannah was already screaming crazily, ¡°Oh no! Save me!¡± Lilly shrugged free of their hands and shot forward. She proimed, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, they are good ghosts! They will protect you guys!¡± Bryson, Josh, Drake and Hannah were petrified on the ground. They could not move an inch. Did she say that ghosts would protect them? No, that sounded ridiculous and scary! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Don¡¯t go, Lilly! Bryson was sobbing. He believed in Lilly¡¯s words. Lillye back to my side, will you? The ghosts were starting to enjoy the spectacle. ¡°Hey, will you answer me if I call out to you?¡± Harem ghost asked yfully. ¡°Her head is so round. I really want to sit on it,¡± Foolish ghost stared at Hannah. ¡°We¡¯ve been dead for a long time, so things have been boring for us. Can you tell us funny stories?¡± Unlucky ghost asked Bryson politely. Bryson¡¯s expression was turning sour. Were the ghosts asking him to tell them stories? This was utterly ridiculous! 1/3 Josh did not bring any equipment with him this time. He was in a daze as he thought, Why can we see them now? Is it because we are in a horror house? Josh immediately thought of the countless possibilities. On the other side, Lilly stepped into the backyard. She felt that something or someone was staring at her, but she could not find the source. She made a gesture with her hand and a purple sledgehammer appeared in it. She was not afraid at all. She was no longer a three-year-old. She was four years old now! She was amazing! At least, she thought so. Lilly dragged along the heavy purple sledgehammer and shouted, ¡°Where are you? Come out now! If you have the nerve to scare others, you should be brave enough toe out and see me!¡± ¡°You were ying hide-and-seek with us just now, but now, it¡¯s time for us to seek you out!¡± A small kid was dragging a sledgehammer as she shouted in all directions.. Lilly announced to the backyard that she was going to find her. This was really a grueling sight. It was as if Lilly was the serial killer in a horror movie. Bryson felt his field of vision getting blurred. He must be dreaming right now. He must still be lying in his own bed in the Crawford residence, and he was actually still at home. This must all be part of a dream¡­. A loud boom brought him back to his senses. Everyone and the ghosts turned around and saw that Illy was starting to hammer on random parts of the backyard. She also announced, ¡°I see you!¡± Lilly smashed away some paper screen doors, and a red color figure shed by. Lilly squinted and with her sleek movements, she chased after the red color figure. However, her legs were short. She could not catch the red dress. After some time, Lilly found a huge porcin jar. She brought her hammer down to break it into pieces, ¡°You must be here!¡± Everyone stared at her. Lilly was dragging around her purple sledgehammer to look for some ghosts. The red dress was the one getting scared now. Lilly was cheating! The red dress ghost must have thought that she should be the one spooking others, not the other way around! She was basically getting cornered by a kid! 2/3 The red dress was gripped with fear as she watched Lilly handle the sledgehammer. It was as if the ghosts had bumped into the Ruler of Hell. She could not figure out why a sense of fear was building up in her. However, she was pretty sure that if that sledgehammer hit her, she would be a goner. ¡°Forgive me¡­¡± That haunting voice sounded again, but it was more desperate now, ¡°Spare me¡­¡± Lilly was finally able to catch the red dress. Without hesitation, she brought down her hammer. Her master had reminded her time and again that she could not spare the ghosts, especially if the ghost started to beg her to do so. Bringing down the sledgehammer at the ghost was the best move right now. The red dress let out an agonized scream and the fresh-looking red dress was now a rag cloth. The color turned darker as well. With a sh, the red dress straightened and a head appeared above the cor. The ghost bride finally revealed its terrible state when she was first killed, and she was now hanging in mid-air. ¡°Please spare me¡­¡± She was sobbing, ¡°I am not doing this willingly.¡± Lilly was about to say something but she had that same feeling again that she was getting watched. With the purple sledgehammer in hand, she asked, ¡°Who forced you to do this? Are you here for a long time? Did someone bring harm to you? One more thing, where is the bridegroom?¡±, The ghost bride turned around and stared at Bryson. Her head was detached from the red dress, and the dress was pping in the wind. The ghost bride was levitating a few feet from the ground. Bryson met her gaze and suddenly, a chilly feeling enveloped him. Why was she staring at him? Could it be¡­ He was the bridegroom all along? Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Who Is Going To Be My Bridegroom? Lilly followed the ghost bride¡¯s gaze and saw that she was looking at Bryson. She was stunned a little as she blurted out, ¡°Who is your groom?¡± The ghost bride continued to stare at Bryson as she murmured, ¡°Who is my bridegroom¡­¡± Josh felt creepy about this whole thing. A song from a long time ago sounded in his head, ¡°Who is going to be my bridegroom? Don¡¯t let me look around, don¡¯t let me think about you all the time¡­ Who is going to be my bridegroom? Oh- I am going to be your bridegroom¡­ Come back to me¡­¡± Josh hit his head and stopped himself from thinking about some damn song! That ghost bride continued her musings, ¡°I don¡¯t know as long as you¡¯re a man, you can be my groom.¡± Her shrilling voice sounded even more terrifying than already was in this vast and empty backyard. Harem ghost stuck out its tongue, ¡°Damn it, this woman is a yer. She¡¯s more of a yer than me.¡± Lilly had no choice but to ask another question, ¡°Then, why did you die?¡± The ghost bride said, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I was already dead when I found that I was dead.¡± Everyone was put off by her answer. Her answer was redundant and did not provide any clue at all. Lilly sighed. What should they do now? Could a hit from the sledgehammer help the ghost bride to remember? When the ghost bride saw that Lilly was about to hit her, she protested, ¡°Wait, I might remember something¡­¡± The ghost bride tried to recall to the best of her abilities. ¡°After our ceremony, my husband and I went into our room to spend our romantic night together, but he bumped into some candles identally¡­¡± ¡°While in the darkness, I tried to find my husband fearfully, and I heard the sound of something grinding against the floor as if someone was stacking up some things on the floor. Following that, my husband screamed out loudly.¡± ¡°By the time I opened my eyes again, I found myself hanging from the ceiling¡­¡± The ghost bride was very resentful, and her voice was unnaturally soft yet chilling. Everyone began to feel creepy as they listened to her. Josh tried to analyze the situation, ¡°If the bridegroom was harmed in the dark, there must be evidence that points to it, whether he was getting devoured by some creature¡­ There must be signs of blood or bones.¡± Harem ghost added, ¡°But the groom is nowhere to be found now. It must mean that the groom is the killer.¡± Josh frowned, ¡°Then, why would he scream in the dark Harem ghost replied, ¡°Could he do that on purpose? So that he can mislead others in their deduction.¡± Josh asked, ¡°That¡¯s one of the possibilities¡­ But the groom is not a beast. He should not be able to maul the bride like that.¡± 1/4 While he was deep in the conversation, it urred to Josh that he was actually engaging in a discussion with a ghost. This very thought sent a shiver down his spine. Harem ghost urged him on, ¡°Go on, don¡¯t stop giving suggestions.¡± Josh was a little speechless. The red dress ghost heard Josh and interjected meekly. It¡¯s not like that at all. My husband really screamed out in agony, it didn¡¯t sound like he was just pretending¡­¡± Everyone was befuddled. Drake spoke to break the silence, ¡°Let¡¯s look for more clues.¡± This was an escape room type of game. It must mean that they had to look for clues to get out of this ce. Drake understood the big picture now. Anthony must have cleared this whole ce so that they could. enjoy themselves. Indeed, there were no employees who acted as ghosts today, but instead, they encountered a real ghost, and somehow the ghost was rted to this setup. No matter what, since the ghost bride appeared in one of the scenes here, it must mean that something here had attracted her toe here. There must be something here that could lead them to solve the mystery. Josh agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the scene!¡± However, Drake disagreed, ¡°Let¡¯s scour through the backyard first.¡± They had gone through the main room but they did not see anything. They had not searched the backyard yet, and if there really was someone here, he or she must be watching their every move. Everyone agreed that they would start searching in the backyard. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. They shared the same sentiment that someone was watching them while in hiding. In order to prevent whatever or whoever was watching them from escaping, the ghosts from the jar of souls were tasked with watching the back door. Lilly took out a red string. She tied one end to the ghost bride¡¯s head while she tied the other end to the red dress. Then, she handed the string to the weakling spirit, ¡°He lead her one!¡± Weakling spirit took the string while caressing Lilly¡¯s tiny head with his other hand. He warned, ¡°Be careful.¡± Lilly nodded¡­ and then, she picked up her purple sledgehammer again. Theyout in the backyard resembled the main room and there was a huge bedroom in the middle which was divided into two sections. Besides the bedroom, there was a small pavilion. Two rooms were joined to the bedroom, and they were much smaller. It must be where the maids lived. To the east, one of the side rooms was destroyed by Lilly when she brought down the sledgehammer. The door and window were no longer there, so they could see what was in the room. 2/4 Two beds were ced there side by side. The other side room contained a huge wooden bucket as if it was a cleansing room. They made their way to the side rooms and Lilly kept staring at one of the rooms. She was gripping her sledgehammer with more force now without realizing i Bryson pushed the door of the first room and saw that was a huge mess in there. There were tables and chairs scattered around, and there was a metallic basino. Nothing of importance could be discovered here. They reached thest room and just as Bryson was about to push the door, Lilly stopped him. ¡°Uncle Bryson, let me do it.¡± Bryson was still reeling away from the red dress¡¯ scare but since he was the only adult here, he had to take charge and lead them. However, when Lilly offered to take a look, he took a step back intuitively, wanting to heave a sigh of relief. However, he changed his mind, ¡°Lilly, you will stand behind me. Let me open the door.¡± Lilly tilted her head, ¡°Uncle Bryson, are you sure about that?¡± Bryson did not assure her with confidence this time. That was because Lilly had asked the same thing just earlier in the day. Then, the rest was history. After confidently proiming that he was not afraid, he actually encountered a real ghost. Bryson said with difficulty, ¡°I¡­..¡± Lilly was an understanding person. She pulled him and ced herself in front of him. ¡°Let me do it! You guys, stay back!¡± When Lilly warned them, her eyes never wavered from the door. He wasing! The bridegroom must be hiding in there! Lilly raised her sledgehammer and immediately, she smashed the door and made a hole in it. Although she was only four years old, she was very violent. Bryson¡¯s mouth twitched. He initially thought that she was going to just open the door¡­.. With a loud splurging sound, Lilly took a step back. No matter if it was the containment spirit or the spiritpass, she tossed whatever her hands caught Josh widened his eyes. He saw a golden steamed bun. A golden steamed bun? that direction! When the dust settled, everything was shrouded in silerice. 3/4 E Everyone looked into the room with bated breath and felt their scalps tingling. There were countless paper figures in there. Some were by the door, some were on the wall, while some were lying on the floor¡­. Their faces were pale, and two hues of blushes were on their cheeks. Their eyes were frozen as if they were staring at someone, and the smile on their faces was creepy and disturbing¡­. Josh felt his legs turning into jelly. He stammered, ¡°I-1n¡¯t this the backyard where the maids live? Why are there paper figures here¡­¡± Lilly studied the room carefully and her cars jolted up like a cat¡¯s. She did not sense anything out of the ordinary. Paper figures were the only objects here¡­ ¡°This is strange.¡± Lilly reached out and grabbed one of the arms of a paper figure¡­ Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Chapter 380 The Bridegroom Finally Appears When Lilly picked up her hand, it immediately disintegrated in her hand. She wondered if the paper figures had been lying around for a long time. Josh swallowed hard, ¡°This is strange. Are they really paper figures?¡± He carefully approached Lilly while hiding behind her, and he tried touching their arms as well. The paper figures were made from coarse paper, and they were quite brittle. They immediately disintegrated upon contact. They must have been lying here for a long time. ¡°It feels like these are just paper figures¡­ Are they props Josh checked the card again and saw that there was nothing about the paper This must be a prop, then¡­. ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡± Lilly suddenly said. figures. Hannah was eager to leave this frightening ce, so she was the first to agree. They returned to the front of the courtyard. ¡°Let¡¯s check the main room again,¡± Josh asked timidly. Lilly shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s do that!¡± Before stepping out of thepound, Lilly turned around and looked at the paper figures for thest time. Then, they went back to the main room, but there was a new member of their gang, which was the ghost bride. Everything was so magical and iprehensible as if they were in a dream collectively. Bryson was getting more and more nervous despite the fact that he was always steady and calm. Everyone began searching the main room, and Lilly asked, ¡°Ms. Bride, why are there paper figures back. there?¡± Josh tried to listen in on them. The ghost bride hesitated before answering, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about those things¡­¡± Josh let out a sigh. * If she knew nothing about it, it meant that they were unrted to her. They must be some props of this horror house. Since they were props, Lilly reckoned that they had nothing to worry about- Those things belonged to the human realm, and only the ghost bride was not of this world. Josh murmured, ¡°Those props are so realistic, but it seems that they have been abandoned for a long time. They would scatter into a thousand tiny pieces upon touch. I wonder how did that happen.¡± 1/4 It would be a pain to remake those paper figures if every visitor that came to the horror house touched them and destroyed them. ¡°Found it.¡± Drake suddenly said. Lilly, Josh, and Hannah quickly ran in his direction, and Bryson also joined in with a grave expression¡­. 1 ¡°There are ashes here,¡± Drake squatted down and voiced out his question, ¡°Were they burnt?¡± If the description of the set was urate, when they pushed the door of this ce open, they should only see broken limbs and bones. They would also see the bride hanging from the ceiling. The killer would not have burnt some papers here without any reason, could he? Hannah grabbed her head and eximed, ¡°This is so confusing! What is going on here?¡± Drake came to a conclusion, ¡°Let¡¯s continue looking.¡± They found the candle stick which was on the floor and a string dangling from the window. There was also a strange-looking bone on the floor as well. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Josh asked. Bryson nced at it and said, ¡°It looks like a chicken leg¡­¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Ms. Bride, did you guys eat chicken legs back when you were carrying out the ceremony?¡± The ghost bride shook her head. Everyone stared at this clue, and they did not know what to make of it. Hannah began to cry, ¡°We should stop ying this wretched game, let¡¯s go home! Lilly, lend me that hammer, I want to smash that wall. We can go out right away.¡± Bryson thought that it was a good idea. However, Lilly shook her head, ¡°We are not leaving! We must find the groom first.¡± Josh agreed to that, ¡°Yes!¡± Josh thought that it was a good chance for him to get into the good books of Lilly. He could not let this chance go to waste! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Lilly around, we will be fine¡­¡± Josh then turned his gaze to Lilly while feeling a little unsure, ¡°Am I right?¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± She was confident in his abilities to protect everyone, it was just that¡­ They would be scared along the way¡­ Harem ghost scratched his head and thought out loud I can¡¯t figure this whole situation out. We circled the whole ce just now but we saw no signs of any cutie.¡± Unlucky ghost chipped in, ¡°That¡¯s right, we looked everywhere but we didn¡¯t see any other ghosts.¡± 2/4 Lilly looked up at Bryson with her innocent smile, ¡°Uncle Bryson, we need your help.¡± Bryson answered, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± He was the only adult here, so it was only natural for him to give them his full support. ¡°Can you pretend to be the groom?¡± Bryson was rendered speechless. Lilly thought about this idea and added, ¡°It must be some kind of ceremony, and as long as it was over, both the bride and groom died. We need to replicate the ceremony¡­¡± She counted with her fingers, ¡°Uncle Bryson, you dont need to worry too much. I am not asking you to tie the knot with the ghost bride!¡± Bryson¡¯s heart sank deep into his stomach. Lilly was not done yet, ¡°You just need to go into the room with the ghost bride! That will do!¡± Bryson was even more speechless now. He turned to look at the ghost bride which was now going led on her nose. Drake¡¯s eyes were sparkling as he caught his chance to tease Bryson, ¡°Uncle Bryson, are you getting afraid again?¡± Josh immediately knew what to say in this situation. He sided with Bryson. ¡°What nonsense is that? Our Uncle Bryson is a pilot! He flies through the skies every day, so he must have seen everything the world. has to offer. Why would he be afraid?¡± Hannah refuted him, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to feel afraid? He¡¯s not Superman, and it¡¯s not like telling others about this story will make him look bad.¡± Bryson¡¯s mouth twitched. These damned kis were trying to make a fool out of him! He would never get into bed with the ghost bride. If someone forced him to choose between doing that or jumping off a ne, he would choose thetter¡­. Lilly continued to pester him, ¡°Uncle Bryson, pretty please?¡± Bryson finally threw in the towel, ¡°Alright, then.¡± ¡°Yahoo!¡± Lilly jumped up in ecstasy, ¡°He¡¯s going into the bedroom with the ghost!¡± She made it sound like this was something they should celebrate. Bryson let the wind ruffle his hair and took away his attention, and by the time he returned to his senses. he was already holding one end of the red string that was tied to the ghost bride. The two of them were standing in the middle of the room. The ghost bride sounded shy, ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Lilly reminded him, ¡°Uncle Bryson, remember to light up the candles!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Josh cheered him on, ¡°Uncle Bryson, you can do this!¡± Hannah eximed, ¡°Uncle Bryson, you¡¯re so awesome! will cheer you on!¡± Drake was speechless. Why did he even join them and hide under the bed like this? The room was illuminated by the flickering candlelight The whole room was quite dim, and the sources of light here were the candles andnterns¡­ Rednterns hung outside the room and there were some modern lightings showering the courtyard in light. In the room, candles andnterns were the ones making sure it was not total darkness in here. Bryson tried not to look at the ghost bride. He scanned his surroundings and saw that there was an oil lamp on the table. There were two candles erected at the altar. He was thinking about how he could bump. into one of them to make it fall, and he somehow also had to vanquish all the light in the room while doing that. Lilly put up her hands, ¡°Uncle Bryson, just smash your weight on it!¡± Bryons gritted his teeth. He grabbed the candle on the altar and smashed it hard on the floor! Immediately, all the lights went out in the room. Bryson was caught by surprise. His eyes could not adapt to the darkness just yet, but he felt a chill running down his spine. Immediately, someone screamed loudly, and it was a male¡¯s voice. Something wastching on to him! Immediately, the ghost bride screamed as well. Bryson could not take it anymore. He scrambled toward Lilly and shouted in fear, ¡°Lilly!¡± ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± ¡°Take this, my Spiritual fire!¡± Lilly tossed a fireball into the air, and in a sh, the whole room was shrouded in a green light. There was a paper figure sticking to Bryson¡¯s back! In the flickering green light, the paper figure¡¯s face was pale, and his eyes were bloodshot. However, he was wearing a red suit, and he was staring at them sternly¡­ Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Paper Figure Hannah was so terrified that she cried profusely. She also jerked up in shock and bumped her head on the bottom of the bed. Her head began to swell. Josh¡¯s face turned pale and he reached out, wanting to huddle up with someone. In the end, it was Drake who he hugged. Drake wanted to push him away, but maybe because he was also terrified, he was petrified under the bed. However, none of them suffered worse than Bryson. He turned around and stared right into that pale face of the paper figure, and while he never used vulgarities normally, he could not help but blurt out, ¡°What the f*ck!?¡± Lilly was already out of the bottom of the bed, and she hurled fireball after fireball at that paper figure. That paper figured out an agonized scream, and soon, it turned into ashes. The window suddenly made a sound and the red string snapped. A chicken leg fell to the ground. Lilly scooped up the unlucky ghost, harem ghost, weakling spirit, and foolish ghost¡­. Even Ms. Ugly was included as Lilly hurled all of them in that direction! ¡°Catch him!¡± Lilly shouted, ¡°Whoever gets him, you will be rewarded with a lollipop!¡± ¡°No, I will reward ten lollipops! I am not strapped for cash!¡± Lilly made a face that indicated that she had money to spend. The ghosts did not know what to say. Was Lilly seriously talking about how rich she was when she was just going to reward them with some lollipops? ¡°Who cares about lollipops¡­¡± Foolish ghost was the first toin. Weakling spirit was the first to fly toward the site of concern. His eyes had a renewed focus as he said seriously, ¡°I care!¡± Unlucky ghost eximed, ¡°Hey, don¡¯tpete with me for that reward!¡± Harem ghost stepped on the unlucky ghost and shot of ¡°Stay put here!¡± Foolish ghost was confused by their enthusiasm. However, he followed the other ghosts anyway. The ghosts slit through the air with stunning speed. They were no longer bantering andughing amongst themselves. They were no longer taking things lightly. A murderous look appeared in their eyes- They would never guess that this fight was what precisely led to them being part of the ghost army working directly under the Ruler of Hell! Ms. Ugly was huffing and pulling behind them, ¡°Hey, wait for me¡­ Do you think I should make some noise and cheer you on?¡± The paper figure hadpletely turned to ashes, and the room was now in darkness again. 1/4 Lilly felt that she could not catch a break at all. She begin to light up the candles once again. Light filled the room, and something was swinging in mid-air as a shadow danced across the wall. Bryson looked upwards and saw that the bride was once again hanging from the ceiling. There was nobody wearing that red dress. Only her head was visible. He almost wet his pants. ¡°I died such a terrible death¡­¡± The bride wailed, and the red dress began pping in the wind, ¡°Save me¡­ Save me¡­¡± Everyone became silent. Lilly simply said, ¡°Come down by yourself.¡± The ghost bride was caught red-handed. She quietly came down. ¡°I remember now,¡± She stared at the ashes, ¡°During the night of our wedding, my husband bumped into the candle and the fire devoured him¡­¡± Josh felt a wave of nausea sweep over him. The ghost bride had said that before, but he did not think those words had much significance. ¡°My husband was devoured by the mes, and he was so angry that he smashed the candle to the floor. However, the fire got bigger and his face changed¡­ He turned into a paper figure¡­¡± ¡°As the fire continued to burn him, he let out a shrilling scream. Loud crackling noises began to fill the room as more paper figures popped out of nowhere¡­¡± The bride then got gobbled up by the paper figures, leaving only her head which was somehow hung on the ceiling. After the bride told her story, everyone was feeling crept out. Their hair was standing on end. ¡°Paper figures¡­¡± Josh recalled the numerous paper figures at the back of the house. Could it be that those paper figures were getting ready to eat more people back then? So the other characters such as the government officials, the family members of the bride, and the maids were all eaten up by them, it seemed. Lilly looked at the chicken leg lying on the ground. ¡°My master told me that it¡¯s normal for a ghost to eat someone, but it¡¯s even scarier if a human cats another human.¡± Bryson picked up Hannah and he said in a trembling voice, ¡°So¡­. What is going on?¡± Lilly pointed at the newly formed ashes, ¡°The one tying the knot with the bride on the wedding night was actually not the bridegroom. It was actually one of the paper figures.¡± ¡°So, that means that there was never a bridegroom in the first ce. That¡¯s why we did not see him anywhere we searched.¡± Josh was feeling intimidated, ¡°But that paper figure looks like the bridegroom¡­¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s why, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I have to wait for Master toe back.¡± After all, she was only four years old! She had full belief that she would be more knowledgeable when she turned live next year. ¡°The paper figures shouldn¡¯t be able to move on their own. Someone must be controlling them, so besides us, someone is hiding out of sight.¡± She was curious how that person was, able to control so many paper figures. They had searched through every room, but there was no suspicious person. Bryson frowned. Only then did he realize that it was somebody else¡¯s doing! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It would be great if that was the case. Bryson¡¯s eyes turned harsh and chilly. On one hand, he was really shaken up. This was the first time in his life that he was such an embarrassment. He vowed to catch the culprit no matter what! Josh asked, ¡°Then, are we leaving finally?¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Yes, we are leaving now.¡± The ghost bride was absorbed by Lilly into the jar of souls. This ghost bride must be new to the scene perhaps due to the fact that she was not awakened yet, or her curse did not activate. Although she was a terrifying ghost, she had never brought harm to others in her young career. Or else, horror stories would spread like wildfire. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Bryson scooped up Lilly and darted outside. They finally saw daylight. There were children screaming happily in the distance, which was a stark contrast to the cold and chilly atmosphere in the horror house. Bryson could not really process that he was out of the horror house. It felt unreal to him. His worldview had changed forward after a visit to the horror house¡­ Bryson asked, ¡°Lilly¡­¡± Were those ghosts that Lilly summoned real ghosts? He wanted to know. Could ghostse out in broad daylight? Lilly turned to him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± As she replied to him, she patted him on the back. Lit did he know, she was actually vanquishing all signs of bad luck from his body. Bryson continued. ¡°Those ghosts that flew away¡­ Would they be able to catch the culprit?¡± 3/4 It was hard for him to believe. Lilly could not say for sure, but she believed in the four ghosts without reservation! They were really ferocious. She assured him, ¡°They can do it!¡± Unlucky ghost, harem ghost, and the others kept chasing something that resembled a shadow. They were out of the courtyard now. ¡°I see him now!¡± Weakling spirit bellowed. The unlucky ghost said, ¡°He¡¯s bald!¡± Harem ghost replied, ¡°From his bad posture and feeble frame, I¡¯m sure he does notst long in bed!¡± The other ghosts stopped talking when they heard that That shadow in front was shrouded in darkness. He was feeling fear for the first time. Suddenly, he flung his hand into the air, and yellow papers shot out from his arm. The papers reached the ground and transformed into paper figures! They began pouncing at the four ghosts! 7 Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Running Away The unlucky ghost wanted to get his reward from Lilly, so he was the first one to make his move. However, he bumped into the paper figures instead. ¡°Damn it!¡± He was astounded, ¡°How did he summon these figures?¡± The papers were stacked up on the ground and rapidly transformed into paper figures. 7 Harem ghost tore apart one of the paper figures and went straight for the bald man. He snickered, ¡°I don¡¯t care about his tricks. We got to catch the summoner instead of fighting off his army!¡± They were frightening malignant ghosts in their own right, so of course they would not afraid of these paper figures. The opponent would only pose a threat they were as formidable as Lilly, or else they could be easily defeated like most resentful ghosts. Unlucky ghost was screaming as if letting out a battle cry, and the paper figures saw harem ghost going for the bald man, which prompted them to threw themselves at her. Unlucky ghost wanted to lend a helping hand to the harem ghost, but he identally tore off some patches of her hair. Harem ghost was speechless. She lost two seconds of time after getting blocked by these paper figures. That bald man had already exited the horror house. Weakling spirit continued to chase after him relentlessly, but there were a lot of children out there in the yground.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The kids were brimming with energy, so he did not want to bump into them. After dodging the kids for a while, weakling spirit found that the bald man had disappeared into the crowd. He could not believe that their target was able to escape them! These malignahnt ghosts exchanged nces with each other. ¡°How did we let him escape? This is so embarrassing. We are a letdown as representatives of malignant ghosts!¡± Harem ghost was very frustrated and when she saw unlucky ghost were thest to join the huddle. she snapped at him and pped him. Unlucky ghost stared at her incredulously. Weakling spirit frowned, ¡°This man is so cunning¡­ He must be a frequent visitor to this yground.¡± Foolish ghost was still reeling away from their defeat. He cursed loudly at unlucky ghost, ¡°Damn you, you trash!¡± Unlucky ghost was bewildered at the treatment he was getting. What was going on? He believed that he was leading the charge just now! Why was he taking the brunt of their frustration now? ¡°Wait a minute, we are all in this together, and we gave chase after him together. Why are you guys directing your anger at me now while we are all responsible for letting him go?¡± 1/4 Unlucky ghost was stunned and he wanted the other ghosts to exin. However, harem ghost and weakling ghost was still fuming. They were presumably angry at themselves too, so they were not in the mood to entertain unlucky ghost. Unlucky ghost sighed and he was also feeling remorseful. ¡°Lilly has so much trust in us, yet we let her down.¡± Harem ghost was vehement as well. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. That bald man knew what he was doing. Think about it, he must be so highly-strung getting chied around by us, yet he was able to buy time for himself long enough to make an escape.¡± Unlucky ghost asked the dreaded question, ¡°What are we going to say to Lilly?¡± Harem ghost and weakling spirit had a sour expression on their faces. They did not want to put in so much effort in the beginning, but Lilly really saw them as siblings, and she had so much trust in them to the point that she did not mind letting them out. She was not worried that they would use this chance to make an escape. Foolish ghost¡¯s expression changed as he lowered his voice, ¡°My friends, this is a golden opportunity. Shouldn¡¯t we consider running for our lives now?¡± Harem ghost simply gave him a disdainful look, ¡°If you want to run away, do it now. Just don¡¯t regret your decision.¡± Unlucky ghost chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s a reason you¡¯re called the foolish ghost, you know.¡± Weakling spirit said in his weak voice, ¡°I won¡¯t ever run. I wonder if Lilly will still give us our lollipop or not.¡± Foolish ghost revealed a disdainful look himself, ¡°Look at your deplorable faces! She is able to win over you guys with some lollipops. Don¡¯t you have any dignily at all?¡± Weakling spirit reminded him, ¡°Think about it, Lilly is no ordinary girl. You won¡¯t get this chance often in your lifetime.¡± Foolish ghost seemed to never figure out the reality of things even if he had been in the jar of souls for a while. Although they could not say for sure what Lilly¡¯s real identity was, they could feel something- They would enjoy a better life by following Lilly instead of being a stray malignant ghost. Their future waspletely changed¡­ Weakling ghost did not borate. He turned around and left. Foolish ghost forced himself to follow them, but he was stillining, ¡°What chance are you talking about? She¡¯s just a good practitioner, nothing more¡­¡± Lilly was just talented at a young age, and when she grew up, she would probably be a strong warrior in her own right. However, no matter how powerful she turned out to be one day she would grow old and she would die. It they were so afraid of getting hunted down by Lilly, all they needed to do was to hide themselves until Lilly passed on. By then, they coulde out and enjoy themselves again! 2 2/4 They were malignant ghosts. They could live on for decades without any problems¡­. Foolish ghost could not understand the other ghosts¡¯ concern. At the same time, he was afraid of Lilly¡¯s purple sledgehammer. It prompted him to go back to her in the end. After exiting the horror house, Bryson immediately called Anthoy. He lowered his voice, ¡°Hey, you did instruct the management of the horror house to clear the ce, no?¡± He was still in utter disbelief at what he had just experienced. Anthony¡¯s bassy voice came, ¡°Yeah, I informed the employees to leave.¡± This was to protect Lilly so that her abilities would not be discovered by others. It was to prevent others to start rumor about unexinable things that they would witness if they were around Lilly. He even instructed the employees to remove all surveince camera as well as shield the ce from telmunication signals. He even put up an interference force field so that if someone tried to take photos of Lilly secretly, no image would be produced. Bryson was standing under the hot sun, yet all he could feel was a creeping chill crawling in his skin. So there were really no other people in the horror house when they were in there? ¡°Are you sure all of the employees were gone?¡± He asked in delusion. ¡°Yeah.¡± Anthony¡¯s crisp reply came. Bryson continued to probe him, ¡°What about props? Are there props that could hang and control things. in there?¡± Anthony was blunt, ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I bumped into real ghosts in there,¡± Bryson slowly walked to an area that was not so crowded. His face was very gloomy. Anthony answered nomittal, ¡°That¡¯s normal.¡± Bryson felt something catch in his throat. Was Anthony really think that bumping into ghosts was a normal urrence? He wanted to ask further, but Anthony had an uing meeting. He told Bryson to chat when he was home and hung up. Bryson held his phone but he was frozen on the spot. Not far away, Lilly stood in front of the carousel. She was trying to convince Drake, ¡°You won¡¯t be joining us in this ride, right?¡± She then shoved some money into the cashier¡¯s hand. She wanted to make sure, ¡°Then, I won¡¯t be buying your ticket!¡± Drake said nothing. 3/4 Before he entered the horror house, he was determined not to ride a carousel. He did not want to be seen riding a girlish unicorn. He would rather die than doing that. However, he had a paradigm shift now. He actually thought that a carousel was what boys like him should enjoy. Drake coughed lightly to maintain his cool, ¡°You don¡¯t need to buy it for me. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± He took Lilly¡¯s wallet and gave it back to her. Then, he showed his phone, ¡°Four tickets, please.¡± Lilly, Hannah and Josh were puzzled. Didn¡¯t he just said that he won¡¯t join us in this ride? Drake had a mechanical expression on his face, ¡°I am buying for Uncle Bryson, in fact.¡± Bryson would not be interested in this ride. When Bryson rejected himter, he would have an excuse to use that ticket on his behalf. That was his n. Drake was stubborn like that. Lilly said, ¡°I see¡­¡± Then, she saw Bryson walking toward them, seemingly finished with his phone call. She invited him excitedly, ¡°Uncle Bryson, let¡¯s ride the carousel! Drake bought us some tickets!¡± Bryson resumed his gentle persona once again, ¡°Alrigh He had just gone through an unbelievable experience just now. He could use some rides to catch a break¡­ Uncle Bryson carried Lilly to the mightiest-looking horse while Josh and Hannah took to the horses on both sides of her horse. As the music began to y, Lilly was soonughing and giggling. Bryson felt some peace finally, and he could not help but smile while watching them. Josh and Hannah was having the time of their lives as well. Drake, who was still standing beside the ride, stared at them nkly. It turned out that his n had failed. Why was he not the one riding on one of the unicorns right now? Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Tracking Down the Bald Man Lilly had gone on the carousel ride twice by the time the spirits returned. When she saw that there were only four of them, she asked curiously, ¡°Huh? Did the man get away?¡± The weakling spirit pressed his lips together. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry we¡¯ve let you down, Lilly.¡± The harem spirit added, ¡°That man has a few tricks up his sleeve. He managed to stop us and slip away in the meantime.¡± The unlucky ghost cried out gloomily, ¡°We didn¡¯t think that we¡¯d fail to capture him!¡± Lilly replied calmly. ¡°Well, that¡¯s alright.¡± Hmm¡­ I wonder who that man is? He managed to defeat all four spirits! I should get a good look at the man and find out more about him if we meet again next time! On her way home, Lilly bought a big bag of lollipops and ten rainbow-colored cotton candies. I¡¯ll give one cotton candy to each of the four spirits and Ms. ly. Then, I¡¯ll give one to Hannah, Drake, and Josh. -Uncle Bryson and I will have one cotton candy each as well. The spirits were ted, especially the harem spirit. We¡¯re still getting candies even though we haven¡¯t caught the guy?! The spirits couldn¡¯t enjoy eating any food from the realm of the living anymore. However, that was not the case with the food offered to them by Lilly. The harem spirit took a bite of the cotton candy and grinned broadly. ¡°Ha¡­ I couldn¡¯t even recall when was thest time I had actual food¡­¡± The weakling spirit kept the lollipops he received from Lilly in his pocket. Then, he started enjoying the cotton candy. It¡¯s so sweet! The young boy had an expression of utter satisfaction on his face. As soon as Lilly reached home, Bettany weed her back by giving her a tight embrace and a peck on Lilly¡¯s cheek. ¡°What did you do at the amusement park today?¡± Bettany looked at Lilly with loving eyes. Lilly paused for a moment. ¡°We visited the haunted house! Uncle Bryson and the others kept sticking. close to me!¡± Bettany furrowed her brows. ¡°The haunted house?¡± Bryson almost jumped upon hearing that. He quickly exined, ¡°Anthony had all the staff who yed the ghosts take the day off.¡± Well, we didn¡¯t see any fake ghosts, but we saw real ones¡­. 1/3 Bettany gave a slight nod. Then, she said in a stern voice, ¡°Still, you shouldn¡¯t go to those ces next time. You¡¯re too young to be experiencing the haunted house at the amusement park.¡± Josh and Lilly nodded vigorously. ¡°Mhm! Mhin!¡± That evening. Anthony arrived home just as they had gotten ready for dinner. He was listening attentively to Lilly, describing her experience on the carousel rides in excitement. ¡°I had so much fun! Too bad there were too many people at the amusement park today. We spent a long time waiting in the line than the time we got to go on the ride!¡± I was going to try the other rides, but there were so many people at the amusement park today. We¡¯d have to spend a long time queueing up, and it was gettingte. We decided toe home in the end. Anthony nodded. ¡°Do you like the amusement park?¡± Lilly munched on a fried chicken drumstick as she said. ¡°Yeap!¡± Anthony replied, ¡°Alright.¡± I had nned to buy an ind for Jean previously. I guess if time I get one and build an amusement park on it for Lilly Lilly can have the park all to herself and enjoy the rides whenever she wants to. When she doesn¡¯t want to, I can open the park to the public and make some profit from it. Anthony came up with a n for an amusement park project almost instantaneously. A thought urred to Lilly at that moment, ¡°Uncle Anthony, can you help me find a person?¡± Anthony responded instantly, ¡°Sure.¡± Bettany asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± A mysterious smile yed across Lilly¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s a secret between me and Uncle Anthony!¡± Bettany gave a soft chuckle and decided not to press Lilly over the matter. Just then, ke¡¯s voice could be heard as he stepped through the door. ¡°Finding a person isn¡¯t your Uncle Anthony¡¯s expertise. You should be asking me for those types of favors, Lilly.¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up as she turned her gaze toward ke. ¡°Daddy!¡± She picked up another drumstick and ran toward her father. ¡°I wanted to, but Granny told me that you were busy. She said that I shouldn¡¯t bother you. Daddy¡¯s work is important after all!¡± ke beamed a broad grin at Lilly. ¡°I¡¯ll take a bite first and go wash my hands for dinner.¡± As ke leaned down to take a bite of the drumstick in Lilly¡¯s hand, the young girl tripped and fell onto the floor. The drumstick went flying and dropped somewhere nearby. Bettany was about to rise from her seat to help Lilly up, but Lilly had already gotten to her feet and picked up the drumstick in a sh. ¡°It was on the floor for less than three seconds! Here, Daddy! Have a bite!¡± Lilly lifted the drumstick in 2/3 ke¡¯s direction. ke had mixed feelings as he stared at the drumstick. After a brief pause, he opened his mouth and took arge bite of the drumstick. Then, he took the meat from Lilly¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s very tasty!¡± ke smiled sunnily at Lilly. There was not a trace of pretense in his eyes. This is nothingpared to what I¡¯ve had in the past. I had been in situations where I had to cat snakes or rodents since those were the only options avable. Then, ke went to the sink to wash his hands and joined everyone at the table for dinner. After dinner, ke learned what happened at the haunted house from Lilly. Hmm¡­ I guess those ces are suitable for training purposes as well¡­ ¡°Daddy, are you going to find the man?¡± Lilly sat on ke¡¯sp as she stared at theputer screen. She knitted her brows and acted as if she could understand the symbols disyed on the screen. ke was trying to hack into the amusement park¡¯s surveince system. He let out a low chuckle. ¡°Do you think I can find him?¡± Lilly responded chirpily, ¡°Of course!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ke smiled slightly and pecked Lilly on the top of her head. Soon enough, ke managed to find the surveince footage that they were looking for. It was footage showing the outer area of the haunted house. ke could see several visitors going about their businesses outside the haunted house at the time described by Lilly. Suddenly, a man was shown leaving the haunted house in a peculiar manner. It seemed the man was being chased, but ke couldn¡¯t see anyone going after that man on the screen. ¡°Is this the man you¡¯re looking for?¡± ke took a snapshot and erged the photo. A bald man could be seen in the photo. Lilly took out the jar of souls and gave it a few shakes. lold on. I need to ask the spirits to confirm it.¡± All four spirits were sent out of the jar the next instant. They were ying cards just a while ago, and the unlucky ghost even had a few paper strips stuck to his forehead. All four of them looked bewildered as they stared at Lilly and ke. Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Chapter 384 ke¡¯s Precise Hit Just a few seconds ago, the spirits were ying cards inside the jar of souls, and they were using the lollipops they got from Lilly as bets. The unlucky ghost had lost all ten of his lollipops. The paper strips stuck to his head were equivalent to the number of sweets he owed the other spirits. After the initial confusion, the unlucky ghost snapped to his senses and threw away the cards in his hand. ¡°What¡¯s the matter. Lilly? Do you have a task for us? I¡¯ll go! I¡¯ll do it!¡± Lilly pointed toward the screen and asked, ¡°Is this the man that got away today?¡± The unlucky ghost moved closer to theputer and ced his head on top of ke¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯re right! That¡¯s the guy that¡¯s slipped away today! He continued, ¡°That guy was pretty good. He has the skills to conjure paper figures with his talismans.¡± The unlucky ghost gave a detailed recount of what happened back then. Then, he rubbed his palms. together and grinned widely. ¡°Lilly, are you giving us any rewards for this new mission?¡± The harem spirit couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes. ¡°Do you not have any sense of shame? How could you ask for a reward just because you answered a question?¡± The unlucky ghost was about to give a retort when he was hit squarely in the face the next instant. ¡°Ah!¡± The punch was so strong that it sent the unlucky ghost flying. ke slowly loosened his fist. He had a cold, steely look in his eyes. ¡°What the hell?!¡± The unlucky ghost covered his nose as he eximed. What happened?! How did a mortal like him manage to hit ?! How is this possible?! The harem spirit was thrown off bnce. She muttered to herself, ¡°¡­A direct hit to the face! How did he do that?! That¡¯s so cool!¡± She turned her eyes to ke and fixed him with an intense gaze. Her eyes shone with admiration. On the other hand, the weakling spirit took a few steps backward to put some distance between himself and ke. Just then, Lilly shouted excitedly, ¡°Wow! Daddy, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I thought she¡¯d ask me how I was able to punch the ghost just now. Never had I expected this reaction from her. ke pinched Lilly¡¯s chubby cheeks and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Of course! There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do after all.¡± Lilly put her arms around ke¡¯s neck and gave him a peck on his cheek. The harem spirit was extremely envious upon seeing that. ke beamed broadly at Lilly. ¡°Lilly, you should go back to your room and y with your toys. I¡¯ll need only thirty minutes to find that man in the video.¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Mhm! I¡¯m counting on you, Daddy!¡± 1/4 She hopped down from ke¡¯sp and headed toward the door. She called out, ¡°You guys,e with me!¡± The unlucky ghost scrambled to his feet and grumbled, ¡°Wait up for me!¡± Lilly happened to have closed the door behind her at that moment. The unlucky ghost fell silent and stared at the door with a woeful face. The door was opened again the next instant. Lilly smiled shyly at him and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I almost forgot about you.¡± The unlucky ghost stepped out of the room and demanded, ¡°I¡¯m still feeling sad. You should give me some sweets.¡± Lilly felt around her pockets. Then, she reached into her right pocket and took out a piece of candy. Lilly held it out toward the unlucky ghost, ¡°Here. You can have this. Lilly patted him on the head. Don¡¯t stick your head above my dad¡¯s head again. next time.¡± He¡¯ll get beaten again if he does that. Daddy is a skilled practitioner now! The unlucky ghost was on cloud nine as he took the candy from Lilly. ¡°Mhm! Mhm! I¡¯ll stay as far away as possible from him next time!¡± There was not a trace of indignation that could be seen on his face at that point. However, someone suddenly snatched the candy out of his palm. The unlucky ghost shouted furiously at the harem spirit, ¡°Hey! Give that back, you thief!¡± The harem spirit pulled off a paper strip from the unlucky ghost¡¯s forehead. She said nonchntly, ¡°Do you still remember how many sweets you owe me? Other than this piece I¡¯m holding here, you still owe me three candies.¡± Then, she went inside the jar of souls without sparing him a second nce. The weakling spirit patted the unlucky ghost on his shoulder and reminded him, ¡°You owe me three candies as well.¡± The unlucky ghost felt both devastated and frustrated a the same time. Lilly returned to her room. As soon as she opened the door, Lilly called out to her pet parrot, ¡°Polly Polly, where are you?¡± That¡¯s weird. I haven¡¯t seen Polly since I¡¯ve gotten home. ¡­I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen Bellflower as well. Hold on¡­ Did Polly take Bellflower out of the house to y somewhere outside?! Just then, Lilly spotted both of her pets on the windowsill. Polly and Bellflower were staying very still as they stared hard at each other. ¡°Uh¡­ What are you two doing?¡± Lilly walked closer toward the windowsill and asked curiously. Polly¡¯s body was shaking a little. 2/4 ¡°Dumb! Dumb!¡± Polly called aloud. Lilly lightly poked Polly¡¯s beak. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t call others dumb. That¡¯s rude!¡± Polly replied in a gloomy voice, ¡°I was trying to say numb¡­ My ws are numb¡­¡± We¡¯ve been staring at each other for twelve chapters! Lilly was extremely confused. She looked at Polly. Then, she turned her gaze toward Bellflower. Why would Polly¡¯s ws be numb? In fact, Polly and Bellflower had been in the same spot for almost the entire day. Bellflower wasn¡¯t that bothered by the standoff as cats were built to stalk and hunt their prey for an extended amount of time. However, that was not the case for Polly. For birds, their w muscles would be in a rxed state when they are holding onto something like the branch of a tree. So, for Polly to stay on the t, smooth windowsill all day wasplete torture. Polly cried out albeit unwillingly, ¡°I can¡¯t anymore! I¡¯m gonna pass out from this! I just can¡¯t with this cat!¡± Although Lilly wasn¡¯t sure what was going on between her pets, she went to pick Polly up nheless. Bellflower hopped down from the windowsill. Then, it rubbed against Lilly¡¯s ankles and meowed at her. Lilly said, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten all day, right? Granny cooked salmon for you, and she was looking for you.¡± Bellflower¡¯s ears perked up. Salmon? The cat darted out of the room in an instant. I¡¯m starting to feel hungry after staring at the bird for a whole day. I even considered eating the bird at one point. Lilly put Polly back on its usual branch and asked, ¡°Are you hungry, Polly? Have you eaten today?¡± Polly was still muttering to himself, ¡°Numb¡­ So numb I need to get some rest. I¡¯m not having another standoff with that stupid cat anymore I¡¯ll just stand on a tall tree branch and wait it out next time! Someone knocked on the door and came into the room at that moment. It was Bryson. He had taken a shower and changed into a casual outfit. On the back of Bryson¡¯s neck was the faint mark of a paper figure¡­ A strange, green light glinted across Bryson¡¯s eyes. However, Lilly did not notice that as it happened too quickly. Bryson began in a gentle voice, ¡°Granny prepared sonje fruit juice, so I brought you a ss of it.¡± 3/4 Then, Bryson ced the ss of juice on the table. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Uncle Bryson Is Shedding? Lilly went over to the table and picked up the ss. Then, she slowly sipped on the drink. Bryson was instantly reminded of Jean as he looked at the little girl enjoying her drink. He sat on the nearby chair and asked in a slightly hesitant voice, ¡°Lilly, are there many ghosts in our world?¡± I still remember seeing Jean, my dead little sister, on the 14th of July. She said a few things to me that night. After a while, she vanished before my eyes¡­ After that encounter, I even spent several days going through hooks about ghosts and the afterlife. I was willing to use any means if it meant I could get to see Jean again. However, that was the only time I got to meet her. As time went on, what happened on the 14th of July seemed more and more like a wishful dream to me. That is until today¡­ After the incident at the amusement park I couldn¡¯t help but think about that day again. Lilly replied, ¡°There are as many ghosts as we have humans on Earth. However, there aren¡¯t that many ghosts in the realm of the living.¡± Bryson said, ¡°Then, is it possible to find a person who¡¯s died and has been reincarnated?¡± Lilly took another sip and slowly shook her head. ¡°Thats like looking for a needle in a haystack! Master has said that something like that is impossible since there are so many people living in our world.¡± Bryson couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly disappointed upon hearing that answer. He sat there with his head. lowered. Part of his face was hidden in the shadows. Lilly noticed something odd with Bryson¡¯s expression. She calmly finished her juice and gently ced the ss down on the table. There was a long, deafening silence in the room. Polly turned its gaze toward Lilly. It had a puzzled look in its eyes. Suddenly, Lilly reached out an arm and grabbed Bryson by the throat. She dered in a stern voice, ¡°Gotcha!¡± Polly was so surprised by Lilly¡¯s sudden movements that it quickly flew to a far corner of the room. ¡°Caw! That scared the life out of me!¡± Polly pped its wings frantically. Bryson waspletely bbergasted. He could feel Lilly¡¯s firm grip on his neck. ¡°Lilly, what¡¯s the matter?¡± I was so absorbed in my own thoughts just now. By the way, why is Lilly grabbing my throat so tightly all of a sudden? Lilly appeared to be focusing all of her concentration on Bryson¡¯s neck. She moved her hand slightly and used all her strength to pull something away from Bryson¡¯s skin. She tried to offer Bryson reassurance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ungle Bryson. This won¡¯t hurt! I¡¯ll get it out very quickly!¡± Bryson was in a state of utter confusion. 1/3 Wait¡­ Is there another ghost with us now!! Did¡­ Did it happen to stick to me?! Suddenly, Bryson felt a sharp pain in the back of his neck. The pain was so unbearable that Bryson thought that he might pass out if it had gotten any worse. I thought you said that this wouldn¡¯t hurt, Lilly?! Bryson balled his fists as he tried to bear with the pain As ke opened the door, he could see Lilly holding Bryson¡¯s shoulder with one hand, and she was using her other hand to pull something off Bryson¡¯s neck. It almost seemed like Lilly was trying to pull off his skin. Some might even think that Bryson was shedding his skin like a reptile would if they were to see this¡­ ke¡¯s eyes bulged in surprise. Then, he swiftly shut the door behind him and hurried over to Lilly¡¯s side. to help her hold down Bryson. ¡°Did you bring a ghost back with you from the haunted house?¡± ke asked in a hushed voice. When she spotted ke, Lilly quickly asked for his help. ¡°Daddy, you¡­ you should step on Uncle Bryson to hold him still!¡± ke responded right away, ¡°Sure!¡± Then, he moved Bryson onto the floor and stepped on thetter¡¯s back firmly. Bryson had a look of annoyance in his eyes. Though I can¡¯t move, I can still hear you guys loud and clear isn¡¯t this a bit too much?! At the same time, Lilly had dragged almost all of the weird form attached to Bryson¡¯s neck at that point. As she mustered more strength from her body, the skin like form was finally removed from Bryson¡¯s body. Lilly immediately mmed the object against the wall and held it forcefully in ce. ke had directed all of his attention to Lilly, and he even forgot that he was still stepping on Bryson. ¡°Can you¡­ move your foot away now?¡± Bryson said in acroaky voice. His face was pressed against the floor. ke quickly removed his foot. ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry. Ipletely forgot about you.¡± Bryson was rendered speechless by his response. Bryson felt a painful burning sensation on his back, especially around his neck. He felt his thoughts cleared up significantly as he slowly got to his feet. ¡°What happened just now? Was it¡­ a ghost?¡± I did feel a bit tired after returning from the amusement park, but there wasn¡¯t anything that felt too out of the ordinary up to just now. How did a ghost manage to stick to my body like that? Lilly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not. It¡¯s a paper figure.¡± Lilly kept her gaze on the skin-like form wriggling under her grasp. Then, she reached into her pocket and fished out a talisman. As soon as she smacked the talisman over the weird form, it stopped moving. Bryson felt goosebumps rise all over his body. ¡°What is hat thing?!¡± 2/3 Lilly furrowed her brows. This is bad. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. I didn¡¯t realize that the thing was stuck to Uncle Bryson¡¯s neck all this time. When we were at the haunted house, I noticed that there was a bad aura surrounding him, and I tried to get rid of it. Who knew¡­ Lilly mumbled in a small voice, ¡°I¡¯m still an amateur¡­¡± Why haven¡¯t I thought of the possibility of this happening? I didn¡¯t see any bad aura around Drake and Josh. Uncle Bryson was the only person who had it. Yet, I didn¡¯t realize until now¡­. Lilly seemed displeased as she was upset that she had overlooked the issue. Bryson tried to console her, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I feel perfectly fine anyway.¡± On the other hand, ke stared at the skin-like form stuck to the wall and studied it carefully. ¡°This is a paper figure?¡± T I¡¯ve learned that these are made from paper. Some would make them in the form of a miniature human. However, this thing I¡¯m looking at just seems like a huge piece of human skin.. Lilly replied, ¡°It¡¯s a very powerful paper figure, but I¡¯m not quite sure how it¡¯s made.¡± ke said in a low voice, ¡°It must be pretty difficult for us to keep it in some sort of container securely, then.¡± From what I had read about paper figures, we might need a high-grade tool designed specifically for that purpose¡­ ¡°Lilly, do you need me to¡­¡± 3/3 Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Lilly took a nce around her. Then, she swiftly picked up the ss on the table and ced the ss against the wall with its mouth facing the skin. In a sh, the skin-like paper figure waspletely sucked into the ss. ke and Bryson were astonished at the sight of that. Is that really possible?? I feel like I¡¯m watching a sci-fi movie¡­. You make it seem so easy that I¡¯m starting to think that I may be able to catch these supernatural beings myself as well. Lilly used the talisman stuck to the wall to cover the mouth of the ss securely. Then, she covered the same spot with a second talisman for added protection. The others could still see the paper figure wriggling inside the ss and trying its best to break out of it. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Lilly raised her eyes and noticed that the adults were staring at her with looks of bewilderment. She asked. ¡°Daddy, what were you saying just now?¡± ke blinked a few times. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to know¡­ if you need me to get you some snacks?¡± Lilly put the ss on the table and rubbed her tummy a little. Then, she shook her head. ¡°No¡­..¡± I¡¯m such an amateur¡­ I¡¯m going to punish myself by not having any snacks. ke found it both adorable and funny that Lilly was ming herself for not detecting the paper figure soon enough. ¡°You¡¯re amazing as you are now!¡± ke carried her in his arms and tickled Lilly¡¯s chin. The young girl burst outughing the next instant. ¡°Daddy, have you found the bad guy?¡± Lilly asked, ¡°He¡¯s quite skilled. Yet, he¡¯s trying to do bad things to others. We should catch him and have him locked up until Master returns!¡± ke had a look of approval in his eyes as he gazed at Lilly. She¡¯s very quick-witted. She knows it¡¯s best to wait for her master to deal with that man since she can¡¯t defeat the guy herself. ¡°I found him. I¡¯ll catch the man tonight!¡± Bryson thought pensively for a moment and said, ¡°You shoulde up with a good excuse since you¡¯d need to keep him detained for a couple of days.¡± ke raised a brow and dered matter-of-factly, ¡°Why would I need a reason to detain someone?¡± Bryson said, ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you concerned that it may hurt your image?¡± ke replied nonchntly, I¡¯m the head of the MacNel family. What¡¯s there to be worried about?¡± Bryson was at a loss for words. 1/4 He has always seemed like an upright person. I finally realized how bold and unruly he could be¡­ ke felt Lilly¡¯s curious gaze on him, and he exined patiently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Daddy wouldn¡¯t do anything against thew, I¡¯ll find a reason to catch the man.¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes shone with admiration as she nodded vigorously. ke asked, ¡°By the way, where is your master right now?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°When Zae was at the Pce of the Ruler of Hell, someone stopped him and tried to write down his name. Master is now trying to look for that person.¡± ¡°I see,¡± ke answered. He checked the time and gently ced Lilly down on the sofa. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit. I¡¯ll be back very soon.¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Mum! Mhm! Be careful, Daddy!¡± Just then, a thought urred to ke. He smiled a little awkwardly at Lilly. ¡°Lilly, can you give me some of your talismans?¡± Lilly reached for the bag that she left on the sofa. Then she took out a stack of talismans. ¡°Are these enough, Daddy?¡± Lilly held the talismans out generously. ¡°I can draw a lot more talismans for you if you need them.¡± ke let out a heartyugh and pinched Lilly¡¯s cheek. These are more than enough.¡± As ke headed for the door, he heard Bryson asking in a soft voice, ¡°Lilly, are you used to sleeping alone in your room? Do you want me to tell you some bedtime stories before you sleep?¡± ke snickered, ¡°Bryson, are you feeling scared?¡± Bryson fell silent as he tried to keep a straight face upon hearing that question.. Lilly looked at Bryson innocently. ¡°I got used to sleeping in my room alone a long time ago! You don¡¯t need to tell me any bedtime stories, Uncle Bryson.¡± ¡°However, I can tell you stories if you¡¯re feeling scared Bryson¡¯s brows twitched. ¡°That¡­ you don¡¯t have to do that¡­.¡± At a bustling corner of the city, numerous bright neon shop signs could be seen in a single street. The passersby could see multipledies standing near the entrance of each shop as they tried to attract customers. Just then, a tall and dashing man walked slowly down the street. Almost all thedies standing outside the shops spotted him in an instant. ¡°Hey, hottie! Do you want toe inside and have some fun?¡± ¡°Would you like to get a drink with me? We sell all kinds of drinks here!¡± 2/4 ¡°Would you care for a massage session, Mister?¡± Those women went up to him and asked fervently. ke stopped in front of a massage parlor. He shed thedy standing by the door a slight smile. ¡°How much does it cost for a massage session?¡± Thedy thought that she might faint at any moment due to her joy and excitement. Someone like you doesn¡¯t have to pay me! I¡¯m willing to pay you instead if that means I get a night with you! ke entered the shop and sat on the sofa. Thedy quickly pulled down the shutters and sat down next to ke. Her cheeks blushed scarlet as she asked, ¡°What kind of service are you looking for, Mister? We charge 100 dors or 500 dors. per session depending on the service you require. Also, we do ept additional requests from customers¡­¡± ke scanned the shop¡¯s interior. Then, his gaze fell to the stairs leading to the second floor. He asked nonchntly, ¡°You¡¯re the only person working in this shop?¡± Thedy smiled apologetically. ¡°There¡¯s only me here at the moment. My coworkers have gone out for dinner. I can contact them and have all of theme back if that¡¯s what you want.¡± ke replied, ¡°What kind of services do you offer?¡± I want to get chummy with him if that¡¯s possible. Strangely enough, even though this man looks just like any other thugs I¡¯ve met, I can¡¯t help but feel an overwhelming sense of presence from him. Thedy sat beside ke with her hands ced on herp. She winked at ke. ¡°We provide any kind of services that you want, of course.¡± ke said, ¡°Be specific. I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush.¡± Thedy¡¯s face was as red as a beet. ¡°We¡­ We provide all kinds of services in bed!¡± ke turned his eyes to thedy. ¡°You mean s*x services?¡± Thedy was about to p ke lightly on the shoulder. ¡°Oh, my! Do you have to be so blunt about it¡­¡± Suddenly, ke snapped one side of a handcuff around thedy¡¯s wrist. ¡°I¡¯m with the police.¡± ke got to his feet and straightened his clothes a little. ¡°You¡¯re under arrest.¡± Thedy stared at ke with a doleful look in her eyes ke secured the other side of the handcuff to the handle on the sofa. Then, he used the tape ced on the nearby desk to seal thedy¡¯s mouth. ¡°Hush.¡± ke said in a low voice, ¡°Be quiet.¡± Thedy couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart racing. Fine! Take me! I don¡¯t mind getting arrested if you¡¯re the one who¡¯s taking me away! On the second floor, a topless bald man was sitting on the bed with his legs crossed. He had a pained expression as he tried with all his might to pull off the ¡°skin¡± on his back. ? 3/4 ¡°That little girl is quite good¡­¡± The man muttered through clenched teeth. I¡¯m still pretty shaken thinking about those four spiritsing after me. Luckily, I managed to escape¡­ Just then, the door burst open. A tall man rushed at the bald man and pressed thetter against the floor. Then, the stranger swiftly ced several talismans on the bald man¡¯s forehead and back. The bald man cried in pain as the talismans started burning with eerie green mes. ¡°Who are you?!¡± The bald man asked frantically. ke smirked. ¡°I¡¯m with the authorities. You¡¯reing with me.¡± The bald man was bbergasted. Since when did the authorities start using talismans during an arrest¡­ Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Chapter 387 The Bald Man Is Caught ke put a pair of handcuff¡¯s on the bald man. Then, he took extra measures by tying up the man¡¯s limbs. with a thick rope to make sure that the baldy could not even move a finger. The bald man fixed ke with a malevolent gaze. ¡°Are you a practitioner?¡± ke was extremely pleased to hear that since he would very much like to earn the title. He nodded in affirmation. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The bald man fell silent. I find it a little difficult to trust his words upon seeing that smug expression on his face. However, common people wouldn¡¯t know how to use a talisman¡­. ¡°How did you find me?¡± The man asked. It¡¯s almost impossible to do that! I¡¯ve stayed here for a long time. I know each and every nook of this street. I would have noticed that someone was looking for me the minute they started asking the people around here. After I left the amusement park, I took routes that had the least surveince cameras and changed my disguise twice. I even went into a busy, crowded shopping mall and took the subway before returning to this ce. Coupled with my skills to conjure paper figures, I was confident that even the special forces team would not be able to find me this quickly. ke put on his gloves as he observed the bald man¡¯s room. He said tly, ¡°Make a guess. The bald man gritted his teeth. A cold light gleamed in his eyes as he stared at ke¡¯s back. This man is pretty good, especially those talismans he¡¯s used just now. I can tell after feeling their effects that those were superior high-grade talismans. Also, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll have that many of those high-grade tidismans on him at the moment. When I encountered the mysterious, powerful practitioner previously, that person only had ten talismans on him. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to ambush this guy sessfully! The paper figure that I¡¯ve hidden in my mouth is connected to my life force. It¡¯ll take more than ten talismans to destroy this paper figure of mine. That man even stepped on my face just now¡­ He¡¯s dead meat now! The bald man slowly moved his tongue. He eventually managed to get the paper figure to be on the tip of his tongue. When he spotted his opportunity, the bald man spat the paper figure toward ke¡¯s back. As the thin paper figure that had the size of two fingernails flew toward ke, a toothpick stopped its trajectory by piercing it in the center and fixed the paper figure to a nearby cupboard in ce. ke took out ten talismans and mmed them over e paper figure. There was a tiny squeal as the paper figure was burnt to bits by bright green mes. The bald man coughed up a mouthful of blood almost simultaneously. He had a look of terror and disbelief. ¡°Why do you have so many of those talismans!¡± 1/2 ke took out the stack of talismans from his pocket and waved them in the bald man¡¯s direction. ¡°You mean these?¡± ¡°I have plenty of them.¡± Then, he carefully ced them back in his pocket. 7 The bald man had run out of ideas to break free from his captor at the moment. He asked grumpily, ¡°Do you mind telling me which group of practitioners you belong to?¡± ke found more paper figures in the cupboard. After making sure all of them were destroyed, he dragged the bald man out of the room and down the stairs. ¡°I had no idea that there were groups of practitioners. Well¡­ Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m a solo act.¡± The bald man was rendered speechless by ke¡¯s response. His face darkened almost instantaneously. Thedy that was chained to the sofa was surprised to see ke dragging the bald man with him. That¡¯s the tenant who¡¯s rented a small room at our ce. I¡¯ve heard from the boss that he¡¯s a construction worker. Why is he getting arrested as well, though? When she saw that ke headed toward the entrance without giving her a spare nce, she made some noise to catch ke¡¯s attention. Why aren¡¯t you taking me with you?! ke waved his hand dismissively at her. ¡°My colleagues will be here for you very soon. Thedy seemed immensely disappointed upon hearing ke¡¯s words. Eventually, ke decided to keep the bald man detained at the MacNeil vi since that was the only ce with the maximum level of security. The man was thrown into a cell in the underground dungeons. The room was surrounded by rough, stone walls, while there were sturdy, steel bars installed on top of the cell.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ke instructed his men, ¡°This guy has to be monitore 24/7. Keep your eyes peeled and your guns pointed at him at all times.¡± ¡°Shoot him even if he moves the tiniest bit. I don¡¯t care if he gets shot as long as you make sure to not kill him in the meantime.¡± Chapter 388 Chapter 388 ke stood crouched on top of the cell and looked at the bald man through those steel bars. He seems to be in his forties. Also, he doesn¡¯t really look that different from the other middle-aged men. Is he seriously that great of a practitioner? ¡°Was the ghost bride inside the haunted house your idea?¡± ke asked. The bald man paused briefly. Then, he raised his head to look at ke. ¡°You and that little girl belong to the same group?!¡± Suddenly, the sound of a gunshot rang out through the dungeons. A bullet traveled past the bald man¡¯s check in a sh and almost grazed the man¡¯s skin. ke turned his eyes to the subordinate standing beside him and looked at him in confusion. The subordinate reported with a stern expression on his face, ¡°Mr. MacNeil, that man moved just now!¡± The bald man retorted angrily, ¡°I¡¯m simply trying to answer his question!¡± The subordinate replied monotonously, ¡°That¡¯s none of my concern. I¡¯m just trying to carry out my boss¡¯s orders.¡± Anyhow, why would you need to make such a big movement when you just had to stay still and answer the question? ke gave the subordinate a thumbs-up. ¡°Good job.¡± The bald man dared not make any sudden movements at that point. He remained perfectly still. ¡°I was the one who left the ghost bride at the haunted house¡­¡± ke narrowed his eyes. So, it really was his doing. Lilly has the ghost bride in her jar of souls right now. However, seeing that this guy was bold enough to try to attack me earlier, it might be a bad idea to leave that ghost with Lilly¡­ ke¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°The ghost bride appears to have been around for hundreds of years. How did you manage to control her?¡± At that point, the bald man was drenched in a cold sweat as he felt extremely threatened by all the guns pointed at him. He blinked a few times and said, ¡°I found her by chance when I was out for a mission.¡± ¡°That ghost bride was trapped in an old, deserted temple¡­ It didn¡¯t take me too much time to get her to obey me.¡± ke furrowed his brows. Just then, there was a loud sound of a second gunshot. The subordinate reported, ¡°Mr. MacNeil, that man moved! He moved his neck and blinked a few times!¡± 1/2 ke stared at his subordinate with a nk expression. This guy is quite an airhead¡­.. The bald man was trembling a little. I just lowered my head a little since my muscles were starting to feel sore. Did he have to fire another shot for that?! The bald man remained motionless as he called out pleadingly, ¡°Mister, do you mind telling your subordinate to allow for just a bit of movement¡­¡± ke answered expressionlessly, ¡°Well, that depends on how you answer my following questions. Today, my daughter and her uncle visited the haunted house ¡°Not only did you try to scare my daughter, but you also stuck a paper figure onto the back of her uncle¡¯s neck. Do you admit to doing those things?¡± The bald man¡¯s eyes bulged in horror. How did they find out about that?! How is that possible?! I¡¯ve used the blood from my heart to make that paper figure! For more than twenty years, I¡¯ve only managed to make two of those¡­ How did they notice¡­ The bald man responded in a slightly nervous voice, ¡°Yes, I did that¡­¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ke interrupted him, ¡°You left the ghost bride at the haunted house and stuck a paper figure onto my family member¡¯s body. What is it that you¡¯re trying to achieve?¡± The bald man kept his mouth shut upon hearing that question. I knew he¡¯d be asking about that ultimately. I was nning to use the answer as leverage against this man. Also, I still have the ghost bride which is part of my backup n. I¡¯ve spent a lot of effort trying to make it sumb to me. She won¡¯t ever betray me under any circumstances! If he wants to get that information from me, I¡¯ll have him¡­. ke ordered at that instant, ¡°Guys, give our guest here a warm and weing treatment!¡± As ke turned around and headed out of the dungeons, the airhead subordinate ained his gun at the bald man¡¯s shoulder and fired a shot. Despite the burning pain, the bald man held himself still for fear of receiving another shot. It was already midnight. While Lilly was in a deep sleep, the jar of souls tied to her wrist appeared to glow faintly in the dark. Inside the jar, the ghost bride mmed her cards onto the table excitedly, ¡°Ha! I won!¡± Thedy seemed to havepletely forgotten about her bald master at the moment¡­ 9/2 Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Her Great Ambition As the night grew deeper, it was the perfect time for some people to get started with their business. After the amusement park had closed for the day, Grace managed to sneak into the park to check out the haunted house. The young girl had a deep frown on her forehead as soon as she finished looking around the ce. Again?! There¡¯s nothing in this ce too!! Grace¡¯s hands balled into fists. I¡¯ve only managed to capture those two resentful spirits previously. The Bem Asylum and this haunted house were aplete hotch. I¡¯ve noticed that I¡¯m different from the other kids from a young age. I could understand things like a normal adult would even when I was still a baby who needed milk and diapers. Around the age of three, I had a strange dream. I¡¯ve been tasked with the mission of catching ghosts in the realm of the living. Also, I have to collect various types of tears before I reach the age of eighteen. For instance, the tear of remorse, the tear of resentment, the tear of sorrow, and many more. However, I¡¯ve only managed to collect the tears of remorse and resentment up to this point. Then, things started to go awry recently. I couldn¡¯t catch any ghosts at the site where I was supposed to find one. Or the ghost didn¡¯t have the tears that I needed even when I did catch them¡­. How am I supposed to hit my KPI if the situation continues to go on like this? Grace was extremely irked and agitated as she stood inside the quiet and deste haunted house. She couldn¡¯t help but kick a nearby prop in her frustration ¡°Gah! I¡¯m so pissed!¡± Grace would only disy her true emotions when she was certain that there was no one around. Suddenly, Grace picked up the sound of something moving swiftly in the distance. She spotted a figure moving very quickly in the shadows out of the corners of her eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± Grace stared hard at the prop column ced not too far away. She dared not bat her eyelids as she focused all of her attention on that corner. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± She heard a deep voice. ¡°What an interesting young child¡­ Were you born with special gifts?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Grace felt a chill run down her spine almost instantaneously. She noticed that the voice wasing from a different direction, so she swiftly turned around. At that very moment, she felt a sharp pain at the center of her chest. It was as if a hot knife was driven to her heart. Grace let out a gasp due to the immense pain. Sweat beded her forehead as she clutched at her chest. The voice wasing from a totally different direction this time. ¡°Very good. You have promising talents. You should be my disciple. What do you say?¡± Grace¡¯s expression hardened. She replied icily, ¡°How can I ask someone whom I don¡¯t even know their 1/3 name to be my master? Who are you?¡± The person hiding in the shadowsughed. ¡°That¡¯s very smart of you. You¡¯re trying to find out who I am first. Unfortunately, any adult would be able to see through your intentions.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you twelve hours grace. I¡¯m the only person in the world who can undo the spell I¡¯ve cast over your heart. Either you willingly agree to be my disciple and help carry out my biddings, or you¡¯ll have to die¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand the thought of someone as special as you not bing one of my pawns¡­¡± As the person seemed to have finished what they wanted to say, the voice gradually faded and died down. Grace panted heavily as she could still feel the burning sensation at the center of her chest. ¡°That loathsome man¡­¡± Grace muttered through clenched teeth. Eventually, she managed to ovee the pain and made her way out of the haunted house. I knew something like this was bound to happen one day. People always say that the living is much scarier than the dead. Near the entrance of the amusement park, a man with a tall figure stood quietly in the shadows as he watched Grace walk away in the distance. It¡¯s been quite some time since I started heading north from Ashbourne and ended up at this ce. On the way, I collected various spirits of the dead and objects to counter curses. With the spirits of the dead, I can control them and order them to do my bidding. For instance, if a movie star wishes to boost her poprity, I can send her one of my spirits to help increase her luck and charm. Simrly, if someone wishes to secretly get rid of their enemy without leaving any race, I have spirits that can do those tasks for them. However, I charge them a lot more for those requests¡­ While I had been getting more and more requests and new clints, I had also realized that I was severely shorthanded. Previously, I came across a man with exceptional abilities to create paper figures at an abandoned temple. I managed to get him to be my disciple, and I gave him a ghost bride as a gift. The man had be an important subordinate of mine as he had been helping me grow my wealth by completing the missions I gave him. Yet, someone has caught my subordinate today. I checked the haunted house for signs of a battle but was to no avail. Then, I chanced upon that little girl. ¡°I¡¯ve picked up traces of someone who¡¯s very good at catching ghosts and spiritstely¡­ Who could it be¡­¡± The man knitted his brows. He could tell that the person wasn¡¯t Grace. That person had made sure to clean up after them every time haven¡¯t been able to find any surveince footage of them or any actual signs of them at each of those sites. A child couldn¡¯t possibly have nned or executed meticulous ns like these. This girl is not the person that I¡¯m looking for. ¡°I¡¯ll find you, sooner orter¡­¡± 1 2/3 I must have those who are strong and powerful on my side to do my bidding. Otherwise, they are bound to be enemy¡­ For those who refuse to take my side, I must eliminate them before they get any stronger¡­ Soon afterward, the man returned to a huge, luxurious mansion. my One of his disciples immediately came up to the man to help him take off his coat. ¡°Master, ady has been putting in a request for a talisman for quite some time. She works as a manager for a clothing brand, and she¡¯s going to bring some clothes to a prominent, wealthy family tomorrow. She would like to get a love talisman.¡± ¡°She wishes to get the man to fall hopelessly in love with her, and she¡¯s willing to pay 500 thousand dors. for the talisman¡­¡± After a moment¡¯s consideration, the man finally said tly, ¡°Fine. Give her one.¡± The man¡¯s disciple took the love talisman from his master and excused himself. Then, he went to the lounge where a beautifuldy had been waiting on her knees for almost the entire day. ¡°You¡¯re lucky. My master just came back. Here¡¯s the love talisman. Stick it to your target¡¯s body, and the talisman will selfbust and take effect.¡± Thedy thanked him respectfully. ¡°Is there anything else I should take note of?¡± Thedy noticed that the man was looking at her gold bracelet. After a brief pause, she took the bracelet off and shoved it into the man¡¯s hands. ¡°Mister, here¡¯s a token of my appreciation¡­¡± Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Sweet Dreams The man took the gold bracelet and smiled slightly. ¡°Prepare a small bucket of water and add a few drops. of your blood to the water. Then, immerse the talisman in that water briefly.¡± Thedy thanked the man profusely and left the ce soon. As soon as she got home, thedy threw herself onto the sofa and breathed a long sigh. I¡¯m going to the Crawford Mansion tomorrow! It¡¯s one of those ces that only allow very restricted ess to select bunch of people! For someone like me, I only get the chance to go there once a year at most¡­ I know that so many other brand managers have been eyeing the opportunity to go to Crawford Mansion. Almost all of the men from the Crawford family are extremely rich and handsome elites. If I could marry into the Crawford family¡­ giving away the 500 thousand dors and that gold bracelet for the talisman would be one of the best decisions I had ever made my life! At the thought of the talisman, thedy rose to her feet and quickly prepared the bucket of water just as the man had told her. As soon as the talisman was fully immersed in the water, something strange happened almost instantaneously. The talisman flew out of the water and floated in mid-air for quite some time. Thedy was so shocked that she hurriedly knelt down on the floor. After making a full turn in the air, the talisman slowly descended andy t on the table. Thedy slowly looked up. Her eyes were bright with excitement. I¡¯ve heard about how amazing and powerful this practitioner is during one of my job assignments. I guess the stories I¡¯ve heard are all true! Thedy couldn¡¯t help but ponder who she should choose tomorrow. The eldest brother, Anthony Crawford, is the CEO of Crawford Holdings. He has two kids, but no one knows who¡¯s the mother of his children. If I pick him as my target, I¡¯ll get to be the mistress of the Crawford family someday. The second son, Liam Crawford, works as a designer ording to rumors. People say that he¡¯s a rather dull person, and he has two kids as well¡­ I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a good option le doesn¡¯t hold a high position, yet I¡¯ll have to be the stepmother to his children¡­ I haven¡¯t found any information about the third son except for the fact that he¡¯s probably working as a pilot¡­ He sounds like a somewhat alright choice. The fourth brother, Jonas Crawford, is a famous actor. If I were to be his partner, I would definitely make the headlines every day. Rumor has it that the fifth son is working as a contractor. That¡¯s a big no-no! I couldn¡¯tprehend why someone belonging to the Crawford family would choose that as their upation¡­ I¡¯ll skip the sixth and seventh sons since there¡¯s barely any information I can find about these two men. 1/3 Chapter 390 Sweet Dreams Also, I¡¯ve heard that the eighth son works as a physician. Hmm¡­ He¡¯s considered eptable¡­ In a nutshell, Anthony, the CEO, is my best option! I hope I get to see him tomorrow! A big grin was stered across her face as thedy fell asleep that night. Early morning the next day, Lilly woke up from a deep slumber and sat up in her bed. ¡°Good morning!¡± Polly flew over and rested on Lilly¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do you know why you feel so tired?¡± Lilly had always needed a few minutes to be fully awake in the morning. She turned her head and stared at Polly absently. ¡°Why?¡± Polly rubbed its head against Lilly¡¯s cheek. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve been running through my mind all night!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Polly had an awkward expression upon getting such a mild response from Lilly. At the same time, Bellflower was crouching outside the closed window and staring fiercely at Polly. The parrot hopped onto Lilly¡¯s head and called aloud. ¡°Sure! Come at me all you want! Try opening the window yourself ande at me!¡± Lilly wasn¡¯t sure what was going on between her pets again. She gave a yawn and went into the bathroom. After washing herself and changing her clothes, she made her way downstairs. Polly stayed on top of her head the whole time. Bryson was helping Bettany set up the table for breakfast. He spotted the still sleepy Lilly and the bird on her head. Bryson let out a soft chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re up so early. What do you want for breakfast? I¡¯ll get it for you?¡± Lilly subconsciously followed behind Bryson since she knew he was heading to the dining room as well. Since she wasn¡¯t paying any attention in front of her, she did not stop when Bryson had put down the food and turned around to pick her up. Lilly bumped into Bryson¡¯s leg and clung to his trousers. She rubbed her reddened nose slightly and said pitifully, ¡°Uncle Bryson, why did you stop so suddenly Bryson beamed warmly at her. ¡°Are you feeling hungry Lilly?¡± Lilly nodded vigorously. ¡°Mhm! Mhm!¡± Then, she quickly got into her seat and ced the napkin on herp. Lilly raised her hand and said, ¡°Uncle Bryson, I want to have some fried milk buns!¡± Those were Lilly¡¯s favorite food for breakfast. She could easily finish three of those buns in one sitting. Bryson smiled widely as he couldn¡¯t help but find his nice adorable. He ced a few fried milk buns on Lilly¡¯s te. Bettany joined them at the table as well. ¡°Chew slowly while you eat them. Someone will be bringing us some new clothester. We need to get you ready for school since you¡¯ll be starting the day after tomorrow, Lilly. Once you do, you¡¯ll probably be having breakfast at school instead.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Okay!¡± Bettany noticed the excited look in Lilly¡¯s eyes. Hmm¡­ She looks so happy. Is it because she¡¯s grown tired of the food I make? Soon afterward. Anthony came downstairs to have breakfast as well. He didn¡¯t expect to see Lilly this early. in the morning. ¡°Lilly, you woke up so early today.¡± Lilly had finished drinking half a ss of milk. ¡°Of course! It¡¯s a good habit to wake up early in the morning!¡± Anthony¡¯s gaze fell on Polly next. He said unsmilingly, Polly, get down.¡± Polly spotted Bellflower which was crouching low on the floor behind Anthony, seemingly ready to pounce at it. He cried out, ¡°Caw! No!¡± There was a brief moment of silence as everyone was amused by the parrot¡¯s bold response. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Uncle Anthony¡¯s Surprise Edward and Liam woke up when Lilly was finishing her breakfast. As the supervisor, Edward had to inspect the construction sitest night. On the other hand, Liam visited Zachary in the hospitalst night. He returned home not long ago, and he went downstairs to take a shower. Gilbert had an urgent case in the hospital¡¯s emergency departmentst night, which made him wake up. Out of eight siblings, five of them gathered together. ¡°Uncle Anthony, are you not heading to the office?¡± Lilly asked. Anthony was sitting on the couch, attending to his matters. His legs were crossed, and his ck suit exuded a cold air. Anthony replied, ¡°I have a business tripter, so I won¡¯t be going to the office in the morning.¡± Lilly tilted her head. Polly, which perched on top of Lilly¡¯s head, followed suit. The two adorable creatures looked at Anthony curiously. Lilly asked, ¡°Uncle Anthony, where are you going? Will you return home tonight?¡± Anthony turned off the tablet. He lifted the approaching Lilly onto hisp. His cold voice carried a hint of warmth as he spoke, ¡°Not so soon. It may take about two weeks.¡± Lilly was surprised, ¡°That¡¯s quite a long time! What are you nning to do?¡± Anthony chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s apany secret.¡± Anthony would be negotiating a contract to purchase an ind to establish an amusement park, and he wanted to keep it a secret from Lilly. Anthony nned to give Lilly the ind as a gift on her fifth birthday. Lilly promptly covered her mouth, and she nodded earnestly, ¡°I understand. I will stop asking!¡± It¡¯s a secret. I have to treat it seriously. Polly nodded along, ¡°No more questions. We should not ask!¡± Anthony found Lilly¡¯s and Polly¡¯s reactions amusing. Bettany started nagging, ¡°What time is it? Your sister hasn¡¯t gotten up. School starts in a couple of days. I¡¯m worried about how she is going to manage.¡± ¡°Lilly, can you go wake up your sister? D&R¡¯s product manager will be visiting us with some clothes. You and your sister should choose a few new outfits for the uing school year.¡± Lilly slipped out of Anthony¡¯s arms. She ran upstairs, saying, ¡°Okay!¡± Hannah slept soundly in her room. She was hugging a pillow, with one leg hanging off the edge of the bed, touching the floor. The other leg rested on top of a nket. 1/4 Polly blinked its eyes, and it imitated a famous voice line from the inte, ¡°It¡¯s a look that can y a dragon!¡± Lilly nudged Hannah and said, ¡°Hannah, how did you sleep like this? You almost fell onto the floor!¡± Hannah groggily opened her eyes. The annoyance of waking up vanished the moment she saw Lilly. Hannahined, ¡°I had to pee urgently¡­ I was about to get up and go to the bathroom¡­ I kept searching for a restroom in my dream¡­ Then, I woke up. After waking up, Hannah wanted to visit the bathroom. However, she quickly forgot about it after reaching one leg out of the bed. In the end, Hannah fell asleep soundly. Hannah sat up from the bed, and she blurted, ¡°I need to go now. I can¡¯t hold it anymore!¡± As Hannah spoke, she covered her buttocks when she shed to the bathroom. Lilly was puzzled, ¡°If she is about to pee, why is she holding her buttocks?¡± Polly tilted its head, ¡°Are you supposed to hold your mouth?¡± Lilly simply did not know how to respond to that. After waking Hannah, Lilly was about to look for Josh, but ke shouted from downstairs, ¡°Lilly¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m here!¡± Lilly ran down the stairs. When she was two steps away from reaching downstairs, she leaped into the air, and ke caught her perfectly. Lillyughed happily, and she asked, ¡°Daddy, can you catch me if I jump straight down from the second floor next time?¡± ke responded, ¡°Of course, I can catch you even if you jump down from the tenth floor.¡± Bettany cleared her throat. ke quickly shifted his tone, ¡°However, that¡¯s dangerous. We cannot do that.¡± Lilly replied, ¡°Alright.¡± ke told Lilly he had captured the bald man, revealing what he had learned during the interrogation. ke had confirmed that the d man stuck the paper figure on Bryson, He was also the culprit who ced the ghost bride in the haunted house. However his objective remained unclear. Regarding why the ghost bride obeyed the bald man, ke could inquire about itter. ke asked, ¡°Where is your master?¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°Master told me that he needed to be away for a long while, but he reassured me that I could call him in an urgent situation.¡± ke was baffled, ¡°How do you give him a call?¡± 2/4 Lilly whispered into ke¡¯s cars, ¡°I can call Master by burning the talisman!¡± ke thought to himself. This phone call is cutting-edge. want to learn how to do that too! After Hannah finished her breakfast, it was already 10.00 am. The guards at the entrance notified that the product manager from D&R had arrived. Bettany gave permission to let the product manager in. Anthony nced at the time, and he realized it was time to leave the house. ¡°Lilly, Uncle Anthony will be leaving first. Behave well when school starts, and listen to grandma.¡± Anthony instructed. Anthony¡¯s business trip would take around two weeks. It would take two weeks before Anthony got to see Lilly again. Anthony felt a sense of reluctance in his heart for the first time. Without batting an eye, Josh said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s time for you to leave! My brother and I have never seen you act like this.¡± Drake replied indifferently, ¡°Mr. Anthony, remember to file for reimbursement.¡± Anthony was left speechless by their response. That was why Anthony always preferred having a daughter! Lilly reached out her hand, ¡°Give me a hug, Uncle Anthony!¡± Anthony bent down, and Lilly kissed his cheek. Then, Lilly instructed like a grown-up, ¡°Be careful. Eat on time, and go to bed at 10.00 pm! Don¡¯t wander around with strangers!¡± Lilly¡¯s actions amused everyone. Anthony smiled, and he kissed Lilly¡¯s forehead, ¡°Alright I got it.¡± Anthony grabbed his briefcase. He adjusted his tie before leaving through the door. When the D&R¡¯s product manager entered the house with tworge suitcases, she happened to encounter Anthony. Anthony¡¯s face had a hint of affection, contrasting strongly with his cold and reserved demeanor. A single nce at Anthony left the D&R¡¯s product manager in awe. He is the CEO of the Crawford¡¯s Holdings, Anthony! I can only catch a glimpse of Anthony on financial news sometimes, but I never thought he would be even more handsome in person than on TV¡­ The product manager was stunned¡­. Anthony nced at the product manager coldly before walking past her. Lilly¡¯s cute voice sounded behind Anthony, ¡°Goodbye, Uncle Anthony!¡± Anthony turned around to wave his hand before getting into the car. 3/4 N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The D&R¡¯s product manager finally snapped out of it, feeling frustrated for being taken aback just now. Mr. Anthony walked past her closely, presenting an excellent opportunity for her! However, she was so distracted that she forgot to stick the talisman on him. She missed this opportunity, and she might not have another chance to meet Anthony up close like this¡­ The product manager regretted it deeply. However, she quickly recovered, and she said smilingly to Lilly, ¡°Hi, are you Little Miss Crawford? I¡¯m the product manager of D&R. My name is Maryn Kamily.¡± Lilly was confused. Lilly nced at Maryn Kamily and thought to herself. What a weird name! Her name doesn¡¯t sound local at all. Her name is Maryn, but why does Kamily sound odd? Is she looking for my help? Lilly thought carefully before asking, ¡°Why are you called Kamily? It sounds weird.¡± Polly added, ¡°Scary Kamily!¡± Maryn¡¯s face froze. This brat from the Crawford family is rude! I heard she was brought back from the countryside. That seems to be true since shecks themon knowledge of amon foreign name like Kamily. The elegance of a youngdy from a prestigious family is ingrained in her bones, but it¡¯s evident that Little Miss Crawford doesn¡¯t possess it¡­ Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Delusional Maryn concealed her inner monologue well. She responded with a smile, saying, ¡°That¡¯s not true. Kamily is my given foreign name¡­¡± Lilly soon understood the situation. Is it like the fake foreign ghost I have encountered? She hates her family name, so she adopts ¨¤ foreign name. Bettany walked over, and she said to Lilly, ¡°Lilly, you shouldn¡¯t be doing that. It¡¯s quite rude.¡± It was not Lilly¡¯s fault since she was still a child. There were things that she didn¡¯t learn yet. However, it was crucial to provide proper education in such situations. Lilly nodded, and she replied, ¡°I understand, Granny.¡± Bettany sized up Maryn before saying, ¡°Wee in!¡± Before Maryn entered the house, she wore her socks and gloves to appear professional. After entering through the door, Maryn noticed several tall men. One of them appeared tan, exuding a steadfast demeanor. One remained silent, but his handsome appearance couldn¡¯t be concealed. Then, there was a slender gentleman with a sharp gaze He gave off a sunny personality, and he seemed to be the youngest among them! The tallest person captivated Maryn the most, exuding the same level of charisma as Anthony! He had amanding presence that showcased his confidence!! Maryn was excited. It felt like an aplishment to her because she met five out of eight siblings from the Crawford family! Even though Maryn missed the opportunity to get acquainted with the cold Anthony, the rest met her preferences! However, these gentlemen were not people Maryn could trifle with. Those eyes had seemingly seen. through her thoughts, making her lower her head. Maryn imagined the person giving off a mysterious vibe should be either Cloud or Max. Maryn swiftly regained herposure, and she spoke to Bettany, ¡°Old Mrs. Crawford, I¡¯m Maryn Kamily. My foreign name is Kamily. I deeply apologize for the impoliteness. It¡¯s difficult not to be distracted by this remarkable scene. Old Mrs. Crawford, you¡¯re truly blessed to have these distinguished gentlemen as your family!¡± Maryn, being a little astute, was afraid that her momentary distraction might displease Bettany. She decided to address the issue. Moreover, Maryn was aware that she was nobody without the talisman. She wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to speak to the guards, let alone the members of the Crawford family. 1/2 Maryn knew she had to be careful because of that. Old Mrs. Crawford frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t like the foreign names.¡± Maryn quickly replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please call me Mar! Bettany did not want toment too much on the topic. Since the goal was to have the children pick new outfits, she wanted to wrap up the matter swiftly. She had no desire to have Maryn in her house again. ¡°Follow me!¡± Bettany led Maryn to the back. Maryn expressed her gratitude repeatedly, standing straight and disying a high level of professionalism. However, Maryn was conjuring schemes in her mind. The tallest man was Maryn¡¯s cup of tea, meeting her preference! However, Maryn thought he would be a challenging target. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Luckily, Maryn was satisfied with the other options. She would choose someone to apply the love spell before making further ns. Maryn would pick the youngest person. Once she won him over, she would y hard to get before getting another talisman to cast the love spell. When there was enough trust, nting the spell on the next person would be easier. However, Maryn was in a dilemma, deciding whether to cast the love spell on Mr. Anthony or the tallest one among them. Lilly followed along. She sensed that this woman had ulterior motives despite her professional demeanor. ¡°Ms. Mar, what is on your mind?¡± Maryn snapped out of her fantasy, and she replied, ¡°Nothing. I was thinking what size would fit you!¡± Maryn rposed herself, warning herself in her mind. Stay calm! Let¡¯s focus on what¡¯s on hand. Otherwise, I might get kicked out of the Crawford Mansion. If Old Mrs. Crawford were displeased with her and kicked her out, Maryn wouldn¡¯t have any chance. Mary took a deep breath after the self-talk. She instinctively pressed her pocket with her fingers because she felt uneasy. The others might not notice it, but Lilly saw it because of her height. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Chapter 393 The Victorious Parrot Polly perched on Lilly¡¯s head. It bobbed, talking to itself. ¡°The evil has invaded our home with tricks up her sleeve. Rise up, everyone. Stand against the invader and defend our homnd!¡± Maryn was left speechless. ?? ¡®hat nonsense is this silly bird spouting? It doesn¡¯t make any sense! Then, Maryn praised smilingly, ¡°This parrot is cute!¡± Before Lilly could interject, Polly said immediately, ¡°Rookie is also cute! Do you want to check it out?¡± Maryn was surprised. The parrot could converse with a human! The parrot piqued Maryn¡¯s interest. She eximed, ¡°Who is Rookie?¡± Polly called out to Bellflower, which was ready to pounce at any time from the stairs, ¡°Rookie, go for it!¡± Bellflower had enough of Polly¡¯s attitude! I¡¯m not a rookie! Bellflower leaped down the stairs. It meowed, using Maryn¡¯s face as a softnding to pounce on Polly. Maryn was startled. She ended up sitting on the ground screaming, ¡°Ah!¡± Lilly was troubled by the mischievous antics of the pets. Lilly quickly grabbed Polly in her hand to protect it. Then, she scolded the cat, ¡°Bellflower! Stop! You shouldn¡¯t be hurting people!¡± ¡°Polly! You shouldn¡¯t encourage the cat to do bad things!¡± It was amotion that flustered Lilly. Bettany quickly ordered the servants to bring the first d kit to Maryn. ke was around to watch the scene. He leaned against the side with his arms folded. He spoke nonchntly, ¡°It depends on who is the victim to determine if the cat is at fault.¡± Maryn smiled awkwardly, and she broke into a cold sweat. This man is dangerous. He has noticed my objective. Bellflower happened to pass by ke¡¯s legs. ke looked over andplimented, ¡°Well done. I will reward you with an additional codfish for dinner.¡± Bellflower showed no response. Bettany had a headache with ke¡¯s behavior. She tried to contain her annoyance, ¡°ke!¡± ke immediately stood upright. He raised his hand with a half-hearted smile, ¡°My mistake. To make it up, how about I have someone pick out the clothes and personally deliver them to you?¡± 3 1/3 Bettany felt a sense of resignation deep inside. Crawford Holdings and D&R had some coborations going on. The n was to have Maryn present the clothes so that the children could choose their favorites. It wouldn¡¯t take more than ten minutes before Bettany could send her off. However, the cat had inflicted an injury on Maryn¡¯s face. Bettany had to seek help to tend to her wound. ¡°Old Mrs. Crawford, I¡¯m fine. I was merely startled.¡± Maryn quickly got up. Maryn concealed her surprise. ke? He isn¡¯t a member of the Crawford family since his surname is MacNeil. What a pity¡­. My priority is to stop ke from taking away my opportunity to present the clothes. When Maryn was about to speak, Bryson walked over because of the noises. Maryn¡¯s jaws dropped as she saw Bryson. What is his birth order in the Crawford family? He has a simr physique to ke. Judging by his upright posture from regr training, he must be the pilot! Then, Maryn decided to cast the love spell on the pilot before her. He exuded a gentle demeanor, making him the perfect target to approach. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Lilly held Bettany¡¯s hand, and she whispered, ¡°Granny, let¡¯s not buy any clothes.¡± Bettany patted Lilly¡¯s hand.. Bettany noticed Maryn¡¯s behavior resembled Peachy¡¯s but she wasn¡¯t surprised by Maryn¡¯s reactions. After all, most women were captivated by her son. Bettany expected Maryn to be momentarily distracted. She could even tolerate Maryn trying to be clever, but she sensed something was wrong. However, the feeling was instinctual, and she could not exin it. Bettany apologized, ¡°I sincerely apologize. Our cat can be quite mischievous. Since you¡¯re hurt, let¡¯s put the matter aside today. You may deliver the clothes next time. We don¡¯t want to trouble you in delivering us the clothes personally.¡± ¡°You should get medical attention as soon as possible. Our Crawford family will cover the expenses.¡± ¡°Put the clothes you have brought here. After we have picked what we want, we¡¯ll arrange for someone to return the remaining clothes to your store.¡± Maryn was surprised by the bad news. Maryn would be losing her opportunity! Before Maryn could make a move, she was invited out because of a cat. Sure enough, she didn¡¯t want that to happen. ¡°I¡¯m alright, Old Mrs. Crawford, Maryn pleaded, ¡°You¡¯re an important customer for D&R. If I return like 2/3 this, it will show theck of professionalism on my side. D&R doesn¡¯t allow that to happen¡­¡± Lilly interjected, ¡°Even if yourpany doesn¡¯t allow it, are we required to cooperate with you? Are you more important than a customer?¡± Maryn did not know what to say, ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean it that way¡­¡± Bettany had already called Jack over., Bettany beat around the bush to avoid embarrassing Maryn. However, Maryn¡¯s pleading attitude would not change Bettany¡¯s decision. Jack gestured invitingly, ¡°Ms. Mar, pleasee this way, Margaret will treat your wound. Feel free to leave the suitcases there.¡± Maryn could not do anything about the situation. She understood that persisting further would only upset. Bettany. Maryn could not allow that to happen. Her objective was to marry into the Crawford family. Bettany would be her future mother-inw. Maryn would not want to leave a bad impression on her future mother-inw. Maryn apologized sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was unprofessional of me. Please forgive me! I¡¯ll leave the clothes here. Feel free to reach out to me if you need anything.¡± As Maryn spoke, she took out something from her pocket to wipe the wound on her face. Then, she struggled to carry the suitcases. Then, Maryn seized the opportunity to close her distance to Bryson. ¡°Oops!¡± Maryn stumbled toward Bryson. Polly screamed, ¡°She fell! She finally fell to the ground! It¡¯s a penalty! What a remarkable sliding tackle!¡± Everyone, including Maryn, was surprised. I hate this silly bird. Maryn had envisioned many scenarios, like Bettany kicking her out because of her ulterior motive and even getting caught when she stuck the talisman on someone. However, she had never expected herself to fail because of the silly bird. Maryn simply couldn¡¯t ept it! Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Talisman Ma Maryn spent 500 thousand dors on her n, depleting all her wealth. Failure was uneptable, so Maryn figured she might as well give it a shot! Maryn put on a terrible act as she fell clumsily onto Bryson. She pretended to grab for support, and she stuck the talisman on Bryson. Polly was shocked, ¡°Oh my goodness! A womanmits a despicable act under broad daylight! Is it due to inherent human nature being twisted? Has the moral standard of society declined? It¡¯s hard to believe! She must not be from around here!¡± Everyone was left speechless. Polly¡¯s words frightened Maryn. She did not confirm if the spell had activated. While she was in a panic, she felt the talisman in her hand disappear! I must have seeded! Maryn breathed a sigh of relief. She was no longer afraid of what others would say to her. Even the mere thought of this gentleman pursuing her made her heart skip a beat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Maryn raised her head, pretending to be apologetic as she looked at Bryson. Lilly and ke were speechless after witnessing the entire ordeal. The father and daughter exchanged nces. Even though ke didn¡¯t observe any signs of the talisman being activated, he noticed it disappearing after it was applied to Bryson. Maryn¡¯s action was akin to teaching the fish to swim before Lilly and ke. Why did Bryson allow someone to fall onto him like that? ke believed that he would not allow any woman to be near him. Lilly wanted to remove the talisman immediately, but ke held her back. He whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t spook the animal while hunting.¡± Lilly was in doubt, but she withdrew her hand. Bryson had no idea what was going on. What¡¯s happening? I¡¯m losing my strength with my surrounding world acting weird. Why does this woman look so much prettier all of a sudden? Bryson noticed Maryn¡¯s apologetic expression, giving him the urge tofort her immediately. However, Bryson had a strong will. He retreated a few steps back, standing behind Lilly. The situation was fishy, Bryson took safety precautions, and it wasn¡¯t because he was timid. Maryn was disappointed. She thought Bryson would diffuse the situation for her. 1/5 However, Maryn thought it was alright because the love spell would take some time to activate. If Bryson wanted to look for Maryn, he had ways to find her contact details. Maryn only needed to wait patiently after leaving this ce! With this thought in mind, Maryn smiled faintly as she apologized to Bettany. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for the trouble¡­ I will deal with the injury myself. Once again, please ept my sincere apologies¡­¡± Afterward, Maryn took the initiative to leave. 1 It was the first time Jack had encountered such an incident. He was baffled about what was happening with Maryn, but he still sent her out. Bettany was also puzzled, ¡°This is weird. Is it a misunderstanding?¡± The fall Maryn took seemed deliberate, but her subsequent reaction suggested otherwise. Maryn didn¡¯t take the opportunity to grab Bryson¡¯s attention or make any excuses to stay. It felt like Maryn was satisfied with the interaction, and she decided to leave. Bettany was baffled, and she stared at Bryson. Bryson did not know how to react. Something was wrong with Bryson. Bryson had to urge Maryn from leaving. Then, ke quickly detained Bryson, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Bryson Lilly held Bryson¡¯s pants, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Uncle Bryson!¡± Bryson was astonished, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ke smiled. He whispered in an eerie tone, ¡°Bryson, you¡¯ve been cursed by a talisman.¡± Bryson shut his mouth immediately. Bryson stopped resisting, and he went upstairs with ke and Lilly obediently. Josh quickly followed the group. Liam, Edward, and Gilbert looked puzzled as they watched the scene unfold. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. It¡¯s time for work!¡± Edward nced at the time. He mumbled to himself as he left. Edward wanted to see his niece in new outfits, but it didn¡¯t happen in the end! Liam grabbed the lunchbox Margaret had prepared. He had left to visit Zachary in the hospital. Hannah went downstairs happily. She was excited, ¡°It¡¯s time for new clothes! Lilly, have you chosen your new outfit?¡± ¡°Hey, where is my sister?¡± 2/5 ¡°Where is thedy delivering the clothes?¡± ¡°Where are the rest of the people?¡± Hannah was puzzled, ¡°Granny, where is everyone?¡± Hannah went to the bathroom after finishing her meal. lowever, everyone had left after she arrived downstairs. The scene moved to Lilly¡¯s bedroom upstairs. Bryson stood in front of Lilly. On the other hand, Lilly and ke stared at Bryson as if there was at formidable enemy ahead of them. Bryson asked, ¡°What do we need to do?¡± ke threw a sharp gaze as he asked, ¡°Lilly, what do we need to do next?¡± Lilly stared at Bryson sternly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Josh interjected, ¡°Then, why are you staring at Uncle Bryson?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Since Daddy is staring at Uncle Bryson, I should follow.¡± After a brief pause, Lilly continued, ¡°There¡¯s an animal on Uncle Bryson!¡± Daddy told Lilly not to get rid of the talisman on Uncle Bryson because it would spook the target before the hunt. However, Lilly had no idea about it! Lilly was not a professional hunter either. Josh was astonished. ke was also stunned. A cold shiver ran down Bryson¡¯s spine, and he felt much more nervous. So, am I cursed by an animal talisman? Why am I a talisman ma? ¡°Can you take the talisman off?¡± Bryson asked nervous Josh looked at ke, and ke looked at Lilly. Lilly quickly shook her hand, ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t know how to catch an animal!¡± ke immediately reacted as he twitched his mouth, Daddy is saying not to spook the animal while hunting. There¡¯s no actual animal there.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Josh and Bryson were left speechless. 3/5 apter 394 Talisman Ma They became nervous for nothing. ke chuckled and sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s start by removing the talisman at Uncle Bryson¡¯s back.¡± ke instinctively sensed it when Maryn stuck the talisman on Bryson¡¯s back. The talisman gave off a familiar feeling! +25 Bonus Then, ke instinctively thought of the bald man, but he wasn¡¯t sure if Maryn had any connection with the bald man. That was why ke stopped Lilly from acting immediately in case of spooking the enemies. Lilly finally understood the expression, and there was no actual animal. However, Lilly was d to learn a new expression! Bryson calmed down a little. He said, ¡°Lilly, what¡¯s the spell that has affected me?¡± Bryson was troubled because spells frequently afflicted him. Lilly exined, ¡°This is a parasitic love talisman. It causes the affected person to fall in love. Normally, it¡¯s used by ghosts, but somehow Ms. Mar uses it.¡± ¡°This talisman will drain Ms. Mar¡¯s vitality. The talisman will also leech on Ms. Mar like a ghost.¡± ¡°Once the talisman sticks on Uncle Bryson, Uncle Bryson will fail in love with Ms. Mar.¡± Bryson finally understood why he had been having weird thoughts. The talisman was the culprit! Josh eximed, ¡°That¡¯s evil! The person creating the talisman must be a bad guy. You¡¯re done for, Uncle Bryson.¡± Bryson simply did not know how to respond to Josh. Lillyforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Bryson. I¡¯m here!¡± Lilly walked forward, and she grabbed Bryson¡¯s back. Lilly seemed to have grabbed onto something, and she yanked it! Lilly struggled a bit. Josh and ke did not see what Lilly was pulling, but they could tell Lilly was having a hard time. Josh asked nervously, ¡°Lilly, do you need help?¡± Lilly grabbed onto a cluster of air, and she yanked it backward. Her little figure tilted backward when she exined, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Josh. You can¡¯t help me either!¡± ke said deeply, ¡°Lilly, do you need any tools?¡± The talisman is formidable. It¡¯s impossible to yank it out with bare hands¡­ While ke thought so, Lilly had already yanked the talisman attached to Bryson¡¯s back! Lilly plopped down on the floor and eximed, ¡°Ouch! My buttocks!¡± Lilly held the talisman in her hand. It was the talisman Maryn stuck onto Bryson¡¯s back. ke choked on his words, and he wisely swallowed them instead. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Believe In Science Josh quickly helped Lilly up from the floor. He thought about rubbing her bottom tofort her, but he realized it was inappropriate. Then, he withdrew his hand. Despite that, Joshforted caringly. ¡°Are you alright? Does it still hurt? Lilly, I¡¯m sorry that been through so much¡­¡± 1 you have ke thought to himself. I don¡¯t see any hardship. It¡¯s a piece of cake for Lilly. Hey, isn¡¯t my daughter a great person!? N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Josh squatted at the side, staring at the talisman in Lilly¡¯s hand, ¡°It turns out to be a parasitic love talisman!¡± How could it still be effective when it was drawn on paper? Josh simply found it fascinating. He realized he had an endless amount of things to explore. Someday, he would find a scientific way to exin all these phenomena! Bryson had a lingering fear when he asked, ¡°What do we do now? Do you need Uncle Bryson to get you a cup?¡± Brysn recalled the paper figure incidentst night when Lilly needed a cup. Lilly shook her head, ¡°No, we only need to burn it!¡± Bryson immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go get the lighter.¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Lilly raised her hand, and she threw a fireball that burned the parasitic love talisman to a crisp. The talisman had seeminglye to life. It let out a piercing shriek before falling intoplete silence. Uncle Bryson was shocked, ¡°No way. I need to believe I science¡­¡± Josh was pleasantly surprised. ke was in awe, wanting to learn how to do it too! After reducing the love talisman to ashes, Bryson finally rxed. ke also breathed a sigh of relief. Joshmented, ¡°This talisman feels familiar. Do you remember the bald man? I feel like they are connected.¡± Bryson frowned, ¡°Is she an aplice?¡± Bryson was afflicted by a talisman in the haunted house and the aplice stuck another talisman again at his home. Josh touched his chin with his thoughts wandering, ¡°Could Maryn be the bald man¡¯s disciple? She knows her master is caught, so she wanted to turn Uncle Bryson into a hostage, threatening us to release her master.¡± ke remained expressionless as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s a good deduction, but let¡¯s not jump to conclusions.¡± 1/2 Josh retorted, ¡°Am I wrong? I think what I said makes reset ke responded, ¡°Firstly, Maryn has made an appointment to visit our house before you visit the annisement park. There¡¯s no way she has predicted the future? ¡°Secondly, we¡¯re only certain that the parasitic love talisinan gives off a familiar feeling to the d man, 1 but Maryn doesn¡¯t give away the same energy¡± ¡°Thirdly, Maryn¡¯s craft in talisman is poor. We know that she doesn¡¯t specialize in it Josh could not refute ke¡¯s statement since he also agreed with it. Josh asked, ¡°What can we find out in the end?¡± ke added, ¡°The bald man doesn¡¯t know Maryn, but the person giving Maryn the parasitic love talisman must be acquainted with the bald man¡± Josh¡¯s mind became clear. Josh was in awe of ke¡¯s clever interpretation. Bryson also nodded along. Lilly did not understand what had happened, so she nodded along! Lilly kept nodding like chickens pecking at grains on the ground. ke was amused. Then, he gave a simple exnation. Our goal is to find out who is the person creating the talisman.¡± ke could achieve that by investigating Maryn¡¯s recent whereabouts. ke nced at the time before saying, ¡°Give Daddy an hour. Daddy will give you the answer in an hour!¡± Mr. Tortoise poked its head out from under the table, with its mouth full of its favorite shrimp meat. Lilly copied ke¡¯s tone, and she said, ¡°Give me a minute! Lilly will give Daddy a¡­ rough answer in a minute.¡± Lilly raised her head in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m a novice, so I can¡¯t get the name through divination.¡± That was the reason Lilly emphasized it was a rough answer. Everyone was left speechless. Lilly grabbed the tortoise, and she spun the tortoise upside down. It had been quite a while since the tortoise had been spun around. Over the past few days, it had relished the freedom from that bothersome parrot incessantly pecking at it. Because of that, it took the tortoise a moment to adapt to its current state. The prawn meat flew out of its mouth. Mr. Tortoise was saddened by it. Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Chapter 396 A Dynamic Duo Lilly observed her tortoise before saying, ¡°Daddy, the person returned from the southeast recently. He is wealthy with a tall and thin appearance¡­ He is probably the same age as Uncle Jack.¡± Josh cheered supportively, ¡°You¡¯re awesome. How did you figure that out?¡± Bryson simply found the phenomenon beyond science and unbelievable. However, this might not be the urate answer. Lilly has mentioned that it¡¯s a rough answer obtained through divination¡­ On the contrary, ke believed in Lilly without reservation, ¡°Got it. A wealthy businessman who recently. returned from Ashbourne. He is around 40 years old with a tall and thin physique.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ke took out his phone, and he tapped on the disy Josh was confused. How do you know he has returned from Ashbourne recently? Lilly continued, ¡°His house is located in the northwest direction. It¡¯s arge mansion. The house number has an 8 in it.¡± ke borated, ¡°Yule Vi Community. The house number is 8¡­¡± Josh was stunned. How did you find out it¡¯s in Yule Vi Community? Lilly said, ¡°His surname starts with J.¡± ke provided a more conclusive answer, ¡°A surname that starts with J¡­ I found it. The name is Chris Jensen.¡± ke turned his phone around. A tall and slim man about 40 years old was on the phone¡¯s disy, and h¨¦ gave off a mysterious air. Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up in admiration as usual, ¡°Daddy is amazing! High five!¡± ke smiled. He gently pinched Lilly¡¯s soft cheek, ¡°Lilly is amazing too.¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°Daddy is better!¡± The dynamic duoplimented each other. Josh stared at his watch. It took them three minutes to figure that out. How did they identify the person so fast? Josh¡¯s jaw dropped in astonishment. The tortoise that had fulfilled its duty was looking for its shrimp meat. Bryson picked up the missing shrimp meat, and he fed it to the tortoise. 1/3 1 ¡°How did you do that?¡± Josh asked, trying to process what had happened. ke put his phone away before saying. ¡°Take a guess. Josh replied, ¡°You should guess whether I would make a guess.¡± ke was nning the operation to capture the target and he answered nonchntly. ¡°Do you think I would make the guess?¡± Josh simply refused to reply to ke, ke looked at Lilly as he spoke, ¡°Lilly, stay home. Daly is going to confront that person.¡± ke instinctively thought Chris would be a troublesome opponent because of Chris¡¯s cunning look. ke added, ¡°Daddy will get a man to protect you.¡± Lilly replied obediently, ¡°Alright, be careful, Daddy.¡± However, Lilly was worried. She ran to her table, and she opened her drawer. Then, she returned with two talismans. ¡°Daddy, take these with you!¡± Lilly insisted as she shoved the talismans into ke¡¯s hands. ke was boosted in confidence! ¡°Daddy will be leaving!¡± ke walked away proudly. He was confident because of his daughter¡¯s support. The scene moved to a vi in Yule Bay. A tall and slim middle-aged man enjoyed the service of a masseur leisurely. The person was Chris, who had inflicted Grace with a spellst night. Chris opened his eyes. He frowned, ¡°Someone has burned my talisman.¡± Chris sneered in displeasure. He didn¡¯t like having someone more skilled than him. Chris grunted, ¡°Oh well, probably a nobody!¡± The opponent most likely gives everything he has. Chris was confident that dispelling the parasitic love talisman wouldn¡¯t be easy. However, Chris reassured himself it would be fine, thinking the opponent would not know who made the talisman. Moreover, Chris didn¡¯t think it would not make any difference even if the opponent found him. Chris had been in his line of work for many years, so he felt confident with his capability. He could not imagine anyone could challenge him. Chris nced at the time. He motioned for one of his disciples. ¡°Give Grace a call.¡± Chris estimated the time, and he realized that his talistan should activate soon. 2/3 Chris was interested in recruiting a talented child like Grace as his disciple. However, if Grace disobeyed him, he would put her to death. On the other hand, Grace was lying at home, feeling feverish all over her body. She tried many ways to remove the talisman on her chest, and she even resorted to cutting the spot with at knife. However, her effort was futile. Was Grace going to die like this? Then, Grace¡¯s phone rang. A familiar voice sounded, ¡°Hi, little brat. Have Grace gritted her teeth, ¡°You¡¯re despicable!¡± you made up your mind?¡± The person on the other end of the phone call sneered. He said indifferently, ¡°Winner takes all. Throughout history, many emperors have been familiar with devious methods. I have little patience. If you¡¯ve made your decision, I¡¯ll give you a chance to be my disciple.¡± Grace was sweating profusely on his forehead because of the pain. Despite that, she replied coldly, ¡°I have decided.¡± Chris disyed a contemptuous smile. He threw a casual remark, ¡°If you have bowed to me earlier, you don¡¯t have to suffer.¡± However, Grace retorted, ¡°I won¡¯t acknowledge you as Master even if I die!¡± Chris furrowed his brows. He grunted coldly, ¡°Ungrateful fool!¡± When Chris was about to end the call, Grace hung up first. Chris was infuriated, and his eyes turned cold. ¡°How long can you act tough?¡± Chris was a petty person. He took out a talisman, and he chanted on it. Then, he pinned it on the wall. Chris was determined to make Grace suffer a painful death after she hung up on him! ¡°You there! Get a camera and film Grace¡¯s miserable death!¡± Chris summoned a disciple. The disciple promptly followed Chris¡¯smand. On the other side, Grace spewed a mouthful of blood shortly after ending the phone call. She felt a sharp pain in her heart as if someone had hammered a nail into it. The excruciating pain turned her vision dark, leading her to faint¡­ Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Soul Puppet Grace fainted at home without anyone noticing Time was nicking, inching closer to the 12-hour mark¡­ Chris had already instructed his disciples to search for race before his return. With the help of his divination, he gathered detailed information about Grate Chris grunted, ¡°She is merely a brat Chris became increasingly irritated at the thought of young girl daring to defy him. Chris stood up, and he went to wash his hand. Then, he took out his spiritpass made with unique materials. He wanted to seek an answer if Grace could survive the torture through divination. Anyone who defied him deserved to die. Even if Grace survived, it would be a matter of time before she submitted to Chris. He loved nothing more than seeing those stubborn individuals begging for his mercy. Chris arranged the spiritpass properly. Then, thepass made a faint cracking sound, revealing an inexplicable crack. Chris¡¯s face changed drastically in shock. Then, Chris promptly checked his future through divination, and he eximed. ¡°This is bad!¡± Chris couldn¡¯t care less about whether Grace would survive. Chris realized a disaster was approaching him. If he failed to escape it, he would die! After gaining this knowledge, Chris sprinted to the parking garage. He hastily drove away to escape. After leaving the neighborhood, Chris promptly switched to a different car. Then, he transitioned to the subway, and he hurried to the airport at top speed. Once there, he boarded the next avable flight and left the country without dy. Chris fled like a scurrying rat, escaping swiftly. ke acted swiftly, from locating Chris to surrounding his vi. Upon learning that he had fled, ke immediately began investigating his whereabouts. However, ke was one step behind. ke¡¯s gaze remained cold as he stared at the airne in the sky. ke wished to have a cannon because of his strong une to shoot down the airne, assuming no other passengers were on it. Find out where this flight is headed,¡± ke said with astern expression. Layton didn¡¯t know what happened. He assumed that a big shot was on the ne. ¡°The flight is heading to Avianville.¡± ke instructed, ¡°Gather the team over there. Once the person gets off the ne, capture him immediately.¡± ke made a promise to Lilly to capture Chris, but he failed. 1/3 ke had long forgotten when was thest time he failed. This oue signaled to ke that Chris might be a challenging opponent. Chris was in a panic even though he had already boarded the ne. Chris¡¯s disciples worshipped him like a god. Many people from different walks of life would address him. as Master Chris. However, Chris was a timid person, which was why he lived with great caution. ¡°I should be fine after boarding the ne.¡± Chris didn¡¯t know who he had offended, but the opponent was beyond his level. However, Chris believed the opponent¡¯s influence wouldn¡¯t extend beyond Dudroinia. Chris thought there was no way the opponent could reach him when he was overseas! As Chris calmed down, he thought about his frantic escape earlier and felt incredibly embarrassed. The more he thought about it, the more his face turned sour Chris disliked the threat of having someone mightier than him! This incident sparked Chris¡¯s determination to rise above everyone else. While being immersed in his thoughts, Chris decided to perform another divination. The result was that Chris had not escaped from the uing disaster, which surprised him. Dammit¡­ How could my opponent hunt me down even outside Dudroinia? Chris furrowed his brow. He deliberately spilled his drink on his clothes, and he bought a new outfit from one of the passengers. Chris was also afraid of being caught after getting off the ne. He triggered the paper figure hidden under his tongue.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. No matter how well-trained ke¡¯s men were in Avianville, they wouldn¡¯t expect to encounter such a unique target. Chris eluded ke¡¯s men again. Three hourster, ke received an update through a phone call. His men had yet to locate the target. After verifying the passengers¡¯ data, they discovered that Chris had already left.. ke felt frustrated that he had failed! Avianville was located in a foreign country. ke¡¯s men faced some dys in essing the airport¡¯s surveince system. Chris could have taken a few more flights. By that time, they wouldpletely lose track of him. Layton reassured, ¡°Mr. MacNeil, he might escape for now, but he can¡¯t hide forever. We will capture him in the end.¡± ke remained silent for a while, but he eventually said. ¡°It¡¯s time to head back.¡± 2/3 ke was frustrated because he was an idol to Lilly¡­ His perfect image was about to shatter this time. Lilly must be disappointed. ke was deeply worried. After having lunch. Lilly saw a figure appear in her room. Master has returned! Lilly was overjoyed. She eagerly rushed to her master. Master, I miss you!¡± After a long period of work, Pablo was tired. However, the exhaustion faded away after Lilly ran up to him. ¡°Do you miss me?¡± Pablo chuckled. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not asking something from me?¡± Pable was teasing Lilly, but he didn¡¯t expect her to lower her head in embarrassment as she spoke, ¡°Yeah¡­ I need your help, Master.¡± Pablo was speechless. Can¡¯t you prolong the blissful moment a bit longer? Pablo chuckled in defeat. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter Lilly told Pablo about what had happened recently. Then, Lilly showed the paper figure sealed in a cup on the table. Pablo picked up the paper figure, wrapping it between his fingers. He squinted his eyes in a serious expression. ¡°Soul puppet!¡± Pablomented, ¡°This individual knows what he is doing!¡± It was Lilly¡¯s second time to hear thisment. Lilly was curious why did Pablo make that remark. Lilly asked, ¡°What¡¯s a soul puppet?¡± Pablo exined, ¡°Paper figures are usually used to honor the deceased. They are intended for the dead.¡± ¡°Conversely, a soul puppet utilizes the deceased¡¯s spirit as an offering to a paper figure. This ritual enables various functionalities in the paper figure.¡± ¡°The soul puppet can serve its master in various tasks, such as possession, stealing luck, plundering other¡¯s life, and even robbing a physical body.¡± Lilly was puzzled, ¡°How do you rob a physical body?¡± Pablo exined, ¡°For instance, after the soul puppet is attached to Uncle Bryson, he will be another person someday in the future.¡± Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Soul Possession Lilly could not make sense of Pablo¡¯s exnation. Why would Uncle Bryson be another person once the soul puppet is attached to him without anyone noticing? Lilly was confident she would notice it if Uncle Bryson became another person. It wouldn¡¯t happen without anyone noticing. Lilly was confident that she would realize it. Seeing her perplexed, Pablo exined, ¡°Let me put it this way. Some people, who were perfectly fine. before, suddenly undergo a drastic change in behavior as if they have bepletely different. people. We often say a spirit has possessed them.¡± Lilly nodded amusingly again. She understood what it meant. Pablo continued, ¡°Those afflicted with a soul puppet will have their soul swapped. It isn¡¯t a ghost but a living person possessing them.¡± Lilly eximed in surprise. Lilly always thought only a ghost could possess a human. She had never imagined a living person to possess a person. It was a discovery for her! Lilly said, ¡°Master is amazing. You know a lot of things! Pablo chuckled as he gently pinched Lilly¡¯s cheek, ¡°Stop buttering me up.¡± Lilly replied incoherently with her cheeks pinched, ¡°Master isn¡¯t a butter¡­ Master is amazing, so you¡¯re better!¡± Pablo was at a loss for words because of Lilly¡¯s amusing remarks. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Pablo interjected, ¡°Back to the point. Master has visited the underworld. No one has reported a suspect.¡± ¡°The ghosts are monitored with proper regtion. The suspect hasn¡¯t gone to the Pce of the Ruler of Hell.¡± Lilly asked attentively, ¡°Is the suspect a living human?¡± Pablo nodded, ¡°The suspect must be a human, but this is strange. How can he survive to the pce?¡± Pablo had no clues earlier. However, the two cases coinfided after Lilly brought up the matter of the soul puppet. ¡°The culprit interrupts those approaching death but survives in the end. If the victim writes the culprit¡¯s - name, the culprit can substitute the victim¡¯s soul and return to the victim¡¯s body. Then, the culprit can continue living in the victim¡¯s body.¡± Lilly opened her eyes widely, ¡°The soul puppet is sinister!¡± Pablo nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. A living person uses a soul puppet to possess another living person. The suspect wants to rob someone¡¯s physical body.¡± 1/2 In other words, the culprit worked vigorously to figure out how to possess another human in the living world! Lilly was puzzled, ¡°Why? He is a living person. Why does he want to live as another person?¡± The original body would be considered dead! The culprit abandoned his original body. Wouldn¡¯t he feel pity for it? Pablo added, ¡°It¡¯s amon idea. For example, there¡¯s an inte meme saying the person is too embarrassed that he wants to live on another.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same idea. Some people may have done something or experienced a significant change that prevents them from continuing to live with their original identity, so they might consider living as a new person.¡± A new idea surfaced in Lilly¡¯s mind, ¡°He can opt for stic surgery!¡± Lilly knew what stic surgery was. She had watched a IV drama with Grannytely. After a character went missing a few episodes, the character would be revealed to have opted for stic surgery. The voice line typically said, ¡°I have returned to take back what belongs to me.¡± Pablo choked a little. How many TV dramas has Lilly watched? I don¡¯t even see her watching them. Pablo replied, ¡°stic surgery may not resolve all the issues. Here¡¯s another example. Suppose the person is terminally ill, but he wants to keep on living. In that situation, he would need someone else¡¯s body¡­¡± Lilly quickly understood, ¡°It¡¯s like a ghost finding a scapegoat!¡± However, the person wasn¡¯t dead, and he started finding someone else to rece him for death. Pablo nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Lilly grasped what happened. If that¡¯s the case, is Chris someone like that? Lilly conveyed her doubts to Pablo. Pablo went through a book, looking for the page with the name Chris. The book recorded the life and death of all people in the world. Chris was the culprit if there was an anomaly in his fate. ¡°I have found him.¡± Pablo pointed at a page, but he seemed surprised. ¡°He isn¡¯t the person I¡¯m looking for.¡± What went wrong? Was there another person? Was their logic wed? Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Grace In Danger ¡°Perhaps he swapped his life with someone else?¡± said Lilly. ¡°Impossible.¡± Pablo shook his head. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it will be written here.¡± Right then. ke returned, but without his usual air of confidence. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Daddy?¡± asked Lilly, concerned. ke knelt before his daughter. ¡°I failed to catch Chris ¡°It¡¯s okay. Daddy. I¡¯m sure you can catch him next time! Lilly then patted her father. This small gesture was enough to cheer ke up. ¡°So were you saying just now?¡± asked ke. Lilly then recited the conversation she had with Pablo to ke. As ke listened to their hypothesis, a name appeared in ke¡¯s mind. Maryn Kamily. He then found himself a sheet of paper and jotted down three names. Baldy, Chris, and Maryn. He then added a circle that contained a question mark next to them. ¡°This circle represents the mysterious figure,¡± exined ke. ¡°Chris gave Baldy the ghost bride. That alone tells us that there is some sort of power dynamic between them. Like that of a leader and his subordinate. As for Maryn, Chris must have given her the parasitic love talisman. Based on my observation so far, she hasn¡¯t done anything out of the ordinary so I don¡¯t think she knows what the talisman does.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Lilly nodded. Her brain was like a sponge, absorbing everything very quickly. ¡°Therefore, I conclude that Chris did not swap his life with someone else. Instead, someone paid Chris to swap that someone¡¯s life with somebody else. Your master once said that powerful individuals had the ability to visit the Underworld. I believe Chris must have intercepted Zachary¡¯s soul when Zachary¡¯s surgery was underway.¡± Pablo couldn¡¯t help but nod. Everything made sense when ke put it that way. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much of a coincidence then? Chris was there when Zac was heading to the Pce of the Ruler of Hell?¡± asked Lilly. ¡°It could be that Chris would visit the Underworld every day at a specific time. Zachary was just one of the souls he intercepted that day.¡± ¡°I see. So someone paid Chris to find a suitable vessel for him. That¡¯s why Chris has been studying this matter.¡± Lilly made a simple summary. ¡°That¡¯s my girl! So smart!¡±plimented ke proudly. As the groupughed, Lilly¡¯s mobile watch buzzed. ¡°Quinnic is calling?¡± Lilly was confused. Quinnie should be busy shooting a TV series with Jonas. Why would she call? ¡°Lilly, are you free? I think Gracie is sick. She is not responsive!¡± Quinnie¡¯s anxious voice appeared. ¡°Where are your parents?¡± Lilly immediately got ready to leave. 1/2 ¡°They are traveling. I¡¯m busy with the shooting so I lef Gracie in my apartment. Usually, it¡¯s fine. My apartment has security cameras so I often check on her. Today, she¡¯s lying on one spot unusually long. She won¡¯t pick up her phone and I got worried. I called the building guards but they didn¡¯t have the key. The locksmith I contacted cannote right away. L¡­..¡± Quinnie knew there were better people to call for help. But somehow, she felt that calling Lilly was the 1 right thing to do. After learning the situation, ke and Lilly bolted out, hopped into the car, and drove away. When they arrived at the destination, the locksmith Quinnie summoned was tinkering with the lock. ¡°Let me handle this, mister.¡± ke spoke to the locksmith. The locksmith was wondering why a random stranger was interrupting his work. But he got his answer shortly after. ke raised his leg and kicked the door wide open. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Once the passage was clear, Lilly ran inside. The first thing she saw made her gasp out loud. 2 Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Wailing Grace Pablo immediately leafed through the book in his hands. Indeed, it said that Grace had departed. He couldn¡¯t believe it. The reincarnation of Madame Maya died. Just like that? In her soul form, Grace looked at her dead body. Her past memories, all six years of it, flooded her mind. And not only that, some foreign memories assaulted her too. It was overwhelming. So suffocating that she felt pain and despair. She yelled but nothing came out of her mouth. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore! Suddenly, Lilly appeared out of nowhere. She pulled Grace¡¯s hair. ¡°Come back, Gracie!¡± Lilly mustered all her strength to anchor Grace¡¯s soul, which floated like a balloon. Bit by bit, Lilly shoved Grace¡¯s soul back into the dead body. As if she was stuffing a turkey. ¡°It won¡¯t work, Lilly. That¡¯s her fate. You can¡¯t just¡­¡± said Pablo. But Lilly wasn¡¯t paying attention to Pablo. She pped Grace¡¯s face. ¡°Wake up, Gracie. If you wake up now, I¡¯ll give you some of the spirits I caught.¡± Gracie felt like her world was trembling violently. ¡°Stop¡­ Stop! Who said I need your help?¡± Gracie suddenly spoke. ¡°What the¡­?¡± Pablo looked at his booklet again. Grace¡¯s thread of fate was severed moments ago. But now, one line, barely visible, joined the broken ends together. ¡°Are you all right, Gracie?¡± Lilly patted Grace¡¯s back. Many emotions washed over her. When she looked at Lilly, her eyes turned teary. ¡°I¡¯m Grace¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re Grace. I won¡¯t call you Gracie.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After the fear and despair she felt, the well-lit room and the presence of Lilly provided the reassurance a six-year-old girl like Grace needed. She broke down in tears. Still, trying to act tough, Grace protested, ¡°I didn¡¯t need you toe to my rescue.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Wait, don¡¯t cry, Grace.¡± But that only made Grace sob even louder. Never had anyone consoled her like Lilly did here. ¡°You¡­ You made me look so weak. Like I need people to save me.¡± Grace still refused to let go of her pride. ¡°No, no. You¡¯re very strong.¡± ¡°You even pped me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you. Look how swollen my checks are ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t p your face next time. I¡¯ll p your¡­ butt?¡± ¡°You even want to spank me. WAAAH!¡± wailed Grace. ke knelt down and raised the most concerning subject. ¡°Grace, what happened to your chest?¡± That was when everyone saw the gnarly wound on Grace¡¯s chest. Grace also finally registered the pain. 1/2 Now, she was sobbing not because she felt relieved, but because she felt pain. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Lilly leaned in and looked at the wound. ¡°This is a lethal talisman. Someone put it on her,mented Pablo with a frown. The scent on the talisman was very familiar too. It resembled the scent on the soul puppet. ¡°Gracie, did you meet Chris, anky middle-aged man inquired Lilly. ¡°I saw himst night. He said he would kill me if I refused to study under him.¡± Lilly and ke exchanged looks. Chris was even willing to harm a six-year-old kid! ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Lilly pinned Grace to the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll tear the talisman off your chest.¡± Noticing what Lilly was about to do, Grace fought back out of instinct. ¡°No! Don¡¯te near me!¡± Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Chapter 401 It Ran In The Family ¡°It doesn¡¯t work that way.¡± Grace looked away embarrassed. ¡°I tried tearing it off by force. That¡¯s why there¡¯s blood on my chest.¡± Lilly looked at the talisman, lost in her thoughts. She didn¡¯t want to hurt Grace but letting the talisman. stay would pose a greater threat to Grace. ¡°Do you need my help, Lilly?¡± ke tried to support his kid. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to help, Dad.¡± Pablo decided to speak up. ¡°This talismantches onto her flesh. It¡¯s very difficult to remove it. First, your have to¡­¡± Lilly grabbed one corner of the talisman and yanked it. ¡°I got it!¡± eximed Lilly. The bloodied talisman wriggled in her hands. ¡°Then I seal it. Is that right, Master Pablo?¡± Pablo was too stunned to speak. Lilly turned to ke. ¡°Dad, quick! Give me a cup.¡± ke found a cup from a nearby table and trapped the talisman in it. Lilly then covered the brim with her hands. Pablo screamed. He incanted a spell and ced magical seal on the cup. ¡°Lilly!¡± Pablo bellowed. ¡°Do not handle dangerous talismans with your bare hands! It¡¯s dangerous.¡±- ¡°Sorry, Master Pablo,¡± said Lilly in an apologetic tone. Pablo rolled his eyes. He didn¡¯t know if Lilly was brave or reckless. ¡°Anyway,¡± Lilly turned to Grace. ¡°Please continue sobbing. My master said the more you cried, the better! fate would be. Go on now. Cry.¡± your When the paramedics arrived, they were greeted with an eerie scene. A girl was trying to force another girl to cry. It was puzzling, to say the least. Despite everyone¡¯s best efforts to persuade Grace to go to a hospital, Grace wouldn¡¯t relent. The paramedics only patched Grace up and the Crawfords decided to let Grace stay with them for the time being. Bettany was making her afternoon tea. She grumbled te Hugh, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to ke that a finedy like Lilly bes so belligerent now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing. At least she can fend for herself.¡± ¡°Who would bully her? She¡¯s one of the Crawfords.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not who. But what.¡± Shortly after, the roaring of a sports car engine came through the window. ke and his daughter came back. As usual, he parked his car in a sharp swerve. Like they did in the movie. Due to the inertia, Grace¡¯s face was stered against the car window. Lilly was enjoying the ride. But she recalled that Grace was still injured. ¡°Wait, Gracie. Are you all right?¡± 1/2 ke overheard it and was mortified. He quickly alighted from the car and opened the door to Grace. ¡°Are you all right? I¡¯m sorry. I got carried away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Grace winced. ¡°This is¡­¡± Bettany saw an unfamiliar face in her front yard. Did ke kidnap another kid? ¡°It¡¯s Gracie. I mean Grace,¡± exined Lilly. Noticing her mother¡¯s confusion, ke provided some additional information. ¡°She is the younger sister. of Jonas¡¯s colleague.¡± ¡°Jonas¡¯s colleague¡­ Quinnie? She¡¯s the younger sister of Quinnic?¡± ¡°Bingo! You¡¯re a genius, Granny.¡± Bettany was proud of herself. ¡°Well, of course, I am Botany, of the Levine family.¡± Watching on the sideline, Pablo was left speechless. It seemed like narcissism ran in the family. Meanwhile, Maryn was doing inventory half-heartedly in a luxury goods store. Why hadn¡¯t Bryson called her? She did attach the love talisman to his back. Was h busy? Although she was supposed to look at the list of merchandise in her hands, her eyes always turned to the shop entrance. She wouldn¡¯t want to miss out when that sexy hunk of a pilot came in and asked for her. ¡°Ms. Kamily, someone is looking for you.¡± ¡°Coming!¡± Oh, yes! Her moment had arrived. Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Mysterious Woman Maryn would love to hop, skip, and jump her way to greet her Prince harming. But she opted to y it cool. After all, she had to y hard to get. When she walked to the entrance, she found no one. ¡°Who¡¯s looking for me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s this madam here,¡± a staff member said. Maryn turned around to see a prim and proper woman sitting by the counter. The woman greeted her, ¡°Hi. Ms. Kamily. I¡¯m looking for you. Have you seen Christely?¡± Maryn was taken aback. She then asked the woman in a hushed tone, ¡°You know Chris too?¡± ¡°Yes, and I know you bought a talisman from him several days ago,¡± the woman answered feebly. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Maryn turned flustered. How did the woman know what she did? ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Christely. Not after I bought the talisman.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯ll get going then.¡± As the woman wobbled out of the shop, Maryn couldn¡¯t help but wonder who she was. Many rich clients visited the shop. But not this mysterious woman. All of a sudden, something else dawned on Maryn. The -woman was asking if she had met Chris or not. Did that mean Chris was missing? That he ran away with the money? Maryn immediately headed to where Chris lived in Yule Bay. She came to find that all his belongings were strewn on the floor. As if a nasty fight broke out here. Maryn trembled in fury. She had been scammed. She called the police right away. ¡°Sir, I would like to report a scammer! He took 500,000 dors from me!¡± Meanwhile, far away from Mirea, Chris felt a chill down his spine. Chapter 403 Chapter 403 hapter 403 An Honest Mistake Chris checked his phone to see if there was anything about him online. His premonition had be reality. He was now on the wanted list. ¡°The suspect scammed 500,000 dors from one victim and fled with the money. All 13 aplices have been detained¡­¡± Chris¡¯s face twitched. His students were all¡¯arrested. Which meant he could no longer use their credit cards during his fugitive endeavor. Af his wit¡¯s end, Chris made a call. ¡°Hi. Yes, Madam Fowler¡­ No, I¡¯m not running away. I found you a vessel¡­ Yes, please pick me up.¡± ke was sucking a lollipop, seemingly in a jolly mood Making Chris a wanted criminal made his investigation go even smoother. ¡°Mr. MacNeil, we have intel that Chris just contacted the Fowler family. They are now picking him up,¡± said Layton. ¡°Great! I shall meet him then,¡± ke sneered. ¡°By the way, Arthur is your younger brother, yes? Ask him to shop for some cute toddler clothes and send them to the Crawford Mansion. Tell him to keep watch over -Lilly.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied Layton. Back in the Crawford Mansion, Lilly stared at the stoic man before her. ¡°Mister, why do you keep following me?¡± Arthur came with four to five bags. He dumped them on the floor before following Lilly around like a loyal puppy. Bettany saw the bags of toddler clothes. She retrieved hjem and asked Hannah and Josh to try them on. ¡°So ke isn¡¯t good-for-nothing after all. I was nning to take them shopping today. But he predicted what I wanted to buy and sent them here,¡±mented Bettany approvingly. Lilly grabbed Grace¡¯s hand. ¡°Come, Gracie. Let¡¯s try on new clothes!¡± ¡°Pfft! Who does that?¡± Grace sniggered. ¡°Come. What are you going to do then?¡± ¡°I enjoy my solitude,¡± said Grace, but she was following Lilly reluctantly. ¡°Margaret, hang these clothes, will you? These two bags contain male toddler clothes and these three bags should be the female ones.¡± As Margaret opened the content of the bags, everyone was greeted with a sea of pink. Pink shirts, pink pants, and even pink underwear! ¡°Where are the clothes for me?¡± asked Josh innocently. 1/2 ¡°Over there.¡± Arthur pointed at the pink pile. ¡°It¡¯s all pink.¡± Lilly remarked. ¡°Yes, Miss MacNeil!¡± Arthur stood like a soldier. ¡°Mr. MacNeil asked for cute toddler clothes. And cute. means pink.¡± ¡°What is your name again?¡± asked Bettany. ¡°I am Arthur. Because my father wants me to be a legendary figure like King Arthur!¡± answered Arthur solemnly. Everyone fell silent. They didn¡¯t have it in themselves to reproach an honest mistakemitted by a man. who took everything too literally.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Freeze! ¡°Anyway,¡± Bettany decided to change the topic. ¡°Pick your clothes for your school tomorrow.¡± While Lilly, Grace, and Hannan sorted out their clothes, Josh and Drake whipped out their phones to order clothes online. There was no way they would wear pink on the first day of the new semester! Later in the afternoon, Bryson packed his luggage. His leave was over and he had to go back to work. After the scare and suspense he had, Bryson found himself bing more and more reliant on Lilly. He decided to knock on Lilly¡¯s door. ¡°You¡¯re going back to work, Uncle Bryson?¡± Lilly¡¯s head popped out from the door frame. ¡°Yes, Bryson knelt down and patted Lilly¡¯s head. ¡°I will be back around New Year.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°When I return, I¡¯lle with a present for you!¡± ¡°YES!¡± Lilly cheered. ¡°Oh, wait. Take this.¡± Lilly went inside her room and came out with something in her tiny hands. ¡°What is that?¡± inquired Bryson. ¡°A protective charm. It will protect you.¡± ¡°Thanks, Lilly.¡± A fuzzy feeling invaded Bryson¡¯s chest. He then left while Lilly bode him farewell over the balcony. Meanwhile, Chris was performing a divination. But he coughed out blood halfway through. ¡°How could this be? Nothing?¡± Chris knew he ran into formidable opponent after the ghost bride was subdued. He knew his opponent must have put him on the wanted list. He thought he could glean some hints as to the identity of his enemy with some simple divination but he failed. Was his opponent so strong that he was undetectable? All of a sudden, someone rang his doorbell. Chris approached the door cautiously and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°Do you need my service?¡± said a woman. To run away from the authority, Chris checked into the dodgiest motel. At midnight, entertainers would knock on each door to ask if the upants wanted their service. Chris was used to it. ¡°No, thanks.¡± ¡°Freeze!¡± yelled somebody. Chris¡¯s door was kicked open. Call it the instinct of a criminal but when Chris heard freeze!¡±, his fight or flight response was triggered. His gear, his talismans, and his paper puppets were all in his room. Chris might not be able to defeat his aggressor but he could make an escape. ke chuckled at Chris¡¯s futile attempt. He threw some talismans in the air and they homed in on Chris. 1/2 ke slid and tripped Chris, before pinning Chris to the ground. ¡°You have no right to arrest me!¡± Chris put up hisst line of defense. ke looked at the entertainer and back at Chris. ¡°You are arrested for soliciting!¡± 2/2 Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Chris Was Apprehended ¡°Take him away,¡± uttered ke as he checked the time. ¡°I surrender. Can you tell me who you are?¡± Chris stopped resisting. He rubbed his wrist and a soul pupper appeared. It fell on the floor and inched toward ke. ke was busy escorting Chris out anyway. He couldn¡¯t have noticed it. Or so Chris thought. Before the soul puppet couldunch its attack, ke threw even more talismans at Chris. Those talismans attached. themselves to the soul puppet. After a sharp shriek, the soul puppet burst into a greenish me. It then stopped moving. ke then scanned his surroundings. There were talismans, magical trinkets that gave him the heebie- jeebies, and several crimson talismans. They churned ke¡¯s stomach. ¡°Back to Dudroinia he goes!¡± said ke, exasperated. Because of Chris¡¯s resistance, he might miss his daughter¡¯s orientation ceremony! Unbelievable! ¡°Just who the heck are you?¡± Chris still couldn¡¯t believe that he was arrested. ke ignored Chris. He was busy scrolling through the photos sent in the chat group. In those photos, Lilly was sitting like a mini adult and listened to the speech attentively. How adorable was she! In ast-ditch effort to escape, Chris rubbed his toes and managed to detach another soul puppet. ke must have run out of talismans by now. He was throwing them at Chris recklessly. But before Chris couldmand the soul puppet to do something, another talisman engulfed Chris and his soul puppet was reduced to ashes. Impatiently, ke booted Chris into the car. Chris¡¯s face squished against the car window due to the force. ke then put his phone¡¯s speaker closer to his mouth and left a voice message. In a very pampering tone, ke said, ¡°You look amazing there, baby girl. You can do this. Daddy supports you!¡± The juxtaposition between the violence that unfolded and ke¡¯s affectionate voice perplexed everyone. ¡°Why are all of you staring at me?¡± ke asked his subordinates. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°You sound so¡­ different, Mr. MacNeil,¡± answered a subordinate. None of them was used to the doting. ke ¡°You¡¯ll know when you have kids.¡± Maybe. Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Glowing Bryson The flight back to Dudroinia took another 12 hours. When they arrived at the airport, ke and Chris ran into Bryson, who was about to board a ne. ¡°What a coincidence! Hi there, Bryson.¡± ke jogged to greet Bryson. In his sexy pilot uniform, Bryson was a walking bundle of pheromones. He turned many heads, and some even took out their phones to capture Bryson¡¯s handsomeness. As people flocked around Bryson, so did another crowd appeared. They were none other than the fanatical supporters of Jonas, who was also scheduled to arrive at the airport today. Chaos ensued as two groups collided. ke and his subordinates watched their surroundings with vignce. They wouldn¡¯t want Chris to take advantage of the disorder and flee. Meanwhile, Chris seized the opportunity. He plotted and schemed for several decades and he was not going to let anyone capture him that easily. With a snap of his finger, a talisman flew from Chris¡¯s hand toward Bryson. Chris also made a beeline toward his target. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡­¡± A burst of gold light emanated from Bryson. Its shockwave pushed Chris back and incinerated the talisman Chris summoned. ke watched on with amusement in his eyes. ¡°Nice golden armor you have there, Bryson. Make sure you wear a singlet or else it will be too warm for you.¡± ¡°Bryson, you were¡­ glowing just now,¡± said one of Bryson¡¯s crews. ¡°It¡¯s the sun ray. Think nothing of it,¡± exined Bryson politely. But Chris, who was apprehended once again, knew what happened. Bryson had a protective charm that gave him a golden armor. How unfair! ¡°Daddy!¡± Suddenly, a childish voice appeared. Lilly threw herself into ke¡¯s embrace. ke kissed Lilly on the cheek affectionately. ¡°Why are you here, Lilly? Don¡¯t you have school?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Lilly looked at Arthur and pouted. ¡°Daddy, you asked Mr. Arthur here to keep a close watch on me. And he did. But he even followed me to school, to my ss, and even to the toilet! All the other kids were afraid of going to the toilet because he¡¯s so scary. And they peed themselves¡­ I had to take a few days off because Mr. Arthur was quite disruptive in school. Even the teachers couldn¡¯t stop him.¡± ke was left speechless. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Hit Him If He Moved ¡°Exin this, Arthur.¡± ke turned to Arthur. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should be mad orugh at the absurdity. ¡°Sir, you told me to keep a close watch on Miss MacNeil¡± replied Arthur like a soldier. ¡°Mission aplished,¡± said ke dryly. ¡°Now, your mission is to escort the suspect behind me. Hit him if he moves. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Arthur was very proud of himself. The fact that his employer gave him another mission this soon must mean that his service was impable! Arthur then shuffled to Chris¡¯s side and stared at Chris like a hawk. Before Chris could sneer and throw some derisivements at the stranger next to him, he received a p from Arthur. The sound of which was so loud that it attracted ke¡¯s and Lilly¡¯s attention. ¡°Sir, he moved! His face moved!¡± ¡°What is wrong with¡­¡± Chris bellowed. PIAK! Another p. Chris had to swallow whatever vile words he was about to spew out. As the other guards took Chris away, Chris got another p. ¡°Mr. MacNeil told us to take him with us. So he has to walk. It doesn¡¯t count,¡± said one of the guards. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Arthur frowned and conceded. ¡°Fine. His legs can move but no more than that!¡± In the meantime, Pablo was checking his booklet. ¡°Chris has an interesting fate. You don¡¯t usually run into a legit shaman nowadays. Most are chatans.¡± Once Chris arrived at the MacNeil vi, Baldy knelt before him and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I¡­ I told them everything.¡± Chris only looked at his student with a death stare. He would never give in. Three dayster, Chris felt like he was about to die. Arthur was relentless in his execution of order. He pped Chris whenever Chris moved, even when Chris was asleep. But who didn¡¯t toss and turn in sleep? Due to the pping, Chris was deprived of any sleep. ¡°I¡¯lle clean. Stop it! I¡¯lle clean,¡± Chris finally strendered. Baldy felt something behind his back. He turned around but found nothing. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Easy-peasy It was a Saturday. ke was told that Chris was willing to confess, so he brought Lilly with him back to the MacNeil vi. ¡°Mr. MacNeil!¡± Arthur dashed in and knelt before ke. His eyes were puffy. ke didn¡¯t need Arthur to exin the situation. When an honest man like Arthur got on his knees to apologize, it meant something bad had happened. And in this case, Chris had escaped. ¡°How did he escape?¡± ¡°I watched over him for three nights without sleeping. When he said he woulde clean today, I transferred him to the interrogation room. And¡­ But don¡¯t worry. I already put the entire vi in lockdown mode. He cannot leave thepound.¡± Lilly sighed. Arthur sure was so loyal that he would sacrifice his sleep over the task ke gave him. ¡°Mission aplished. Mr. Arthur, go to sleep now.¡± Arthur looked at ke. ¡°You will take orders from Miss MacNeil too,¡± said ke Arthur nodded. Before he went to sleep, he added another piece of information. ¡°Chris hid in the woods, Our men have surrounded that area.¡± ke and Lilly then headed to the woods. A desperateyton approached them. ¡°Sir, this is unusual. We are very familiar with the woods since it is our training ground. But for some reason, we cannot find our way there.¡± Pablo looked at the woods. He eyed the challenge with excitement. ¡°Lilly, it¡¯s a maze enchantment. Let¡¯s take it down.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s take it down!¡± said Lilly to the lollipop she had been sucking. Chris was hiding in his camouge. He saw ke and a child enter the woods. Really? With a child? They sure underestimated him! ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± A disembodied voice appeared from nowhere. ¡°Who are you? Why do you want to hunt me down?¡± ke and Lilly looked around. They found no one. ¡°Come out now. And we will talk.¡± ke put Lilly behind him. He shouldn¡¯t have brought Lilly with him. Facing an unseen foe might put Lilly in danger. ¡°Come out now, you prick!¡± Lilly copied her father¡¯s bravado. ¡°I was minding my own business but you had to ruin everything. What do you want from me?¡± The disembodied voice continued. ¡°Come out already!¡± Lilly threw her tiny fist in the air. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and find me? HAHAHAHA!¡± Chris cackled. There was no way his victims could escape from the maze enchantment. 1/2 ¡°Lilly, you leave the woods first. The enemy is hiding. What if he lunges at you?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t find him?¡± In fact, Lilly was giving her father a chance to y the hero. She could locate Chris easily. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Daddy. Most people won¡¯t be able to find him anyway.¡± Lilly then patted ke on his back. ¡°Now, let¡¯s make a deal¡­¡± Chris pressed home his advantage. Before Chris could finish his sentence, Lilly took a pebble from the ground and threw it in a direction. ¡°Ouch!¡± The pebble hit Chris¡¯s face. He fell to the ground. No way a kid could sense where he was. This must be beginner¡¯s luck. Yeah, luck! ¡°Oi! Come out already. Or I¡¯ll hit your face with a stone again.¡± ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t get ahead of yourself now. You got lucky. That¡¯s all,¡± sniggered Chris. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Lilly picked up another pebble. If her enemy wouldn¡¯t believe her, she would just prove it herself. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Edification from Dad Lilly raised her hand and flung the stone she was holding! Chris sneered, taking satisfaction in his urate prediction and attributing it all to mere luck. Observing the direction of her throw, it was off! ite remained standing, perplexed by what had just happened. However, the stone struck the tree behind him with astonishing precision the next moment. It ricocheted off and delivered a solid thud on the back of hik head! Chris eximed, ¡°What?! How was this even possible?le groaned as he fell to the ground. Before he could crawl away to escape, a foot il in leather bootsressed him down. keughed derisively, his eyes glinting coldly. ¡°Run you can. Keep going¡± Chris, unwilling to admit defeat, hastily ced severalstily drawn talismans on ke¡¯s body. However, to his dismay, a golden light shimmered from ke¡¯s ure, instantly incinerating the talisman. It¡¯s an amulet! The amulet protected him from top to toe. Chris clenched his teeth in hatred-Who exactly is behind these people?! It did not seem reasonable that they could use the talismans in such numbers. He locked his gaze onto ke and spoke sinisterly, ¡°The world is ever-changing, with fortunes rising and falling We¡¯ll wait and see!¡± ke retorted, ¡°Do you still have a chance toe ou Familiarize yourself with a life sentence.¡± Chris maintained a stoic silence, his only response a inful snort. He could sessfully escape or not rely solely on his own abilities. After all, if a person coudn¡¯t escape, what about the soul? He had long anticipated that he would be the target, so he had already prepared an exit strategy. A faint, cold smirk appeared at the corners of his mouth as he closed his eyes, refusing to utter another word. A soft voice suddenly arose, ¡°Mister, let me calcte for you. In this lifetime, you¡¯ll have no worries about food and clothing. You¡¯ll even be adorned in a yellow be, not to mention the splendid bracelets and ankle chains! No more toiling and running around.¡± ke raised an eyebrow, unsurprised. Chris would undoubtedly be sent to Obsidian prison, where the prison uniform happened to be a yellow robe. Chris disregarded it, opting instead to shut his eyes and emanate an indomitable aura. Pablo crossed his arms, his expression devoid of emotion. ¡°Stealing souls right under the eyes of the Ruler of Hell-truly audacious.¡± He continued, ¡°Tulip, give him a taste and cut off his escape route! You¡¯ve been using the containment spirit until now, but this time, let me teach you something new-a lesson from Dad.¡± Lilly stood there, momentarily baffled. ¡°What? A lesson from Dad?¡± She nced at her father in a puzzled manner, who was summoning Uncle Davenport and Uncle Arthur toe and capture someone. Lilly looked back at Pablo. Pablo exined, ¡°This spell can obstruct the target¡¯s path and prevent their soul from escaping.¡± But wasn¡¯t it about soul-swapping? Instead, he directly sealed him off, so he couldn¡¯t engage in these dubious practices. His extraordinary and unique talent would alo be subdued, preventing him from ever engaging in nefarious deeds again. This effectively marked the end of his career in this domain, hence why this spell was dubbed the ¡°Career Cut.¡± However, Pablo found the name to be overly grave and believed it would be difficult for children to remember. His name was better, simpler to grasp, and casier to remember. He continued, ¡°This talisman works on the same principle as the containment spirit. The containment spirit restrains spirits, while Dad¡¯s teachings restrain the human soul, just like when we recite with the 1/2 master¡­¡± His expression turned serious as he raised his hand. Lilly quickly stood upright, imitating him by raising her hand. Pablo took a deep breath, his gaze intense, and abruptly pped Chris with his palm,manding, ¡°Call Dad!¡± Lilly followed suit, focusing as she pped her hand a eximed, ¡°Call Dad!¡± ke smirked. ¡°Call Grandpa.¡± Chris was perplexed. Was he going mad? Why subject him to insults when they could simply arrest him? Both Layton and Arthur twitched at the corners of the mouths. The head of the McNeil family indeed spoiled the young missy. Chris was locked away, suppressing his bitterness. He had no idea that the p Lilly delivered had closed off all his avenues of escape. His mind raced, still pondering how to draw a talisman while in prison,plete the ritual, and then sessfully switch to another body, all without being detected and escaping unnoticed. Little did Chris know that once he realized he would be imprisoned indefinitely, with no escape or tricks left, would he regret it. Especially considering he still had billions in savings and scattered vis throughout the country. Now that he was destined for prison, everything would be in vain. The two most tragic things in a person¡¯s life are: being alive without money and leaving behind money while being gone. As Chris was being escorted away, Lilly experienced anewed sense of aplishment. It all started from Uncle Bryson encountering the ghost bride in the haunted house, to the point where Uncle Bryson became attached to the soul puppet. And now, she caught the big bad guy! Oh, wait, it was Dad! Lilly clung to ke¡¯s leg and showered him with praise. ¡°Dad is amazing! Dad is the best in the whole world!¡± He nced at her and chuckled, ¡°Alright, enough of that. What vor of ice cream do you want?¡± No need for excessivepliments. Even in the midst of a chaotic situation, he would deliver the ice cream directly to her. Lilly happily raised her hand, ¡°I want strawberry vor! Father and daughter held hands as they walked out of the woods. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She swung ke¡¯srge hand, joyfully saying, ¡°Dad, Master just taught me a new skill! It¡¯s amazing!¡± ke suddenly paused, and as expected, he heard her continue, ¡°This skill is called Dad¡¯s Teaching! With at p on the bad guy, his soul gets locked inside his body, and he can never do bad things again. Isn¡¯t it super cool?¡± Observing the enthusiastic child with rosy cheeks, he couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips. So, her mentor was also unreliable? Pablo muttered on the side, ¡°What so amazing about if It¡¯s just ice cream.¡± At that moment, one of his subordinates hurried over and whispered, ¡°Mr. MacNeil, that bald guy suddenly rolled his eyes¡­¡± Chapter 410 Chapter 410 hapter 410 Need Help to Spend Money? Biske led his eyes. He then elldeasly lifted Lilly wire hand and carried her as he walked towards the continementm. Let¡¯s and as then fold um e We¡¯ll go for tream Lilly happily agreed In the confinement you, the eyes of the bould mean we room, was strangling his own turnar. His soud Houted can of 10 tile eximed, ¡°What is he doin? acting rolling and wing bizanely on the ground. He bundy, struggling with something Make replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, acting maybe?¡± His subordinate ¡°He has be it for half an hou. I Another subordinate: ¡°Who knows, if it¡¯s not realistic deugh, how can we believe it?¡± The bald man on the ground was about to vomit blood Did they genuinely risk his life here? He was going crazy. The bald man genuinely believed that he was aldor to die because he saw a man in a white robe floating beside Lilly! You see, he couldn¡¯t see ghosts. Before manipting dem, he had to burn a talisman to open his heavenly eye. But now, not only could he see them directly, but also felt a suppressing aura from the underworld. This white-robed man was not an ordinal ghost. The bald man felt as if his soul was pulled out, and he was even more terrified, his face turning pale. He was the one who attached Bryson¡¯s soul pupper, but he had no idea how it happened.- He was attached to a soul puppet. And it was his master who did it! Could this be the end for him today? ¡°Help¡­¡± The bald man¡¯s throat was croaking, unable totter a single word. Pablo smirked, ¡°Evil breeds evil. Have you ever contei ted that attaching someone else¡¯s soul puppet could make you the target?¡± With a raised hand, he forefully expelled the soul puppet from the back of the bald man¡¯s neck, causing it to struggle in mid-air. Chris¡¯s soul was sealed, and the soul puppet lost control now bing restless. If it managed to escape, it would eventually gain its vague consciousness and seek out someone to attach to. Pablo¡¯s eyes showed no emotional fluctuations. He lifte his fingertip slightly, and a cluster of dark green mes ignited instantly, burning the soul puppet to aslis, Lilly widened her eyes, ¡°Wow! Master Daddy is so cool! She wondered, ¡± So, this is what Hannah meant by showing off? She wanted to show off too! As the soul puppet turned to ashes, the bald man gradilly regained consciousness and looked at her in astonishment. That day in the haunted house, he felt is little girl was extraordinary! So, it turns out it was because she had such a great master! He wondered those few evil spirits around her were also given to her by her master. The bald man no longer dared to y tricks. He realized that even his own master was wary of Lilly. He hadn¡¯t told his master about the existence of the evil spirits around her. Indeed, his master had taken action against him. With a dejected face, the bald man didn¡¯t wait for ke 1/3 and the others to ask, and he exined everything in detail. ¡°My name is Gabriel Mateo. I am Chris¡¯s disciple. My ancestors were skilled in making colored paper crafts, and the technique of making paper figures was our unique skill, passed down only to males I had a talent for it, and since I was young. I could make paper figures that looked lifelike. But my father told me not to put the finishing touch on the paper figures. Otherwise, there would be big trouble.¡± Unable to hold back, Lilly asked softly, ¡°Why is it passed down only to males?¡± She pondered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with girls? Why aren¡¯t they taught so many skills Making paper figures, for instance, can¡¯t you just put them together randomly? Is it that challenging? Why does the skill need to be explicitly passed on?¡± Pablo exined, ¡°Craftsmen who make colored paper crafts belong to one of the Four Gates; namely the executioner, paper craftsman, leatherworker, and mortician. People in ancient times were always worried. that the deceased would not find their way to the underworld and linger in the mortal realm. So, they used paper figures to guide them and lead them to the underworld.¡± ¡°Burning paper figures, paper sedan chairs, allowing the paper figures to carry deceased loved ones to the underworld. It is also a way to express attachment and trust in the departed. Since paper figures are so important, there is also an emphasis on whether they are well-made, agile, and whether they lead the way. correctly.¡± ke recalled the past. Upon his father¡¯s passing, it was customary for the son to craft paper horses to guide the way. At that time, his grandfather didn¡¯t have the opportunity for a proper burial, but he secretly made paper horses. Using bent bamboo branches for the horse¡¯s limbs, weaving a horse head with bamboo strips, and finally pasting it with red paper. The steps sounded simple, but what he made didn¡¯t look like a horse. It was even more difficult to paste the red paper, as the sharp parts of the bamboo. branches easily tore the paper, and it was hard to shape it when pasting it. It fell apart before even setting off. So, indeed, this skill requires some inheritance. ¡°And then?¡± Lily continued to ask. Gabriel said, ¡°When you put the finishing touch on a paper figure, it bes fixated on you. Because when it is drawn, the first person it sees is the one who drew it. So, traditionally, paper figures should not have the finishing touch, but being young and curious, I did it.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The bald man could never crase from his memory that fateful night when he covertly secluded himself in his room, meticulouslypleting the final details on the paper figure. As the eyes of the paper figure began to take shape, an eerie feeling engulfed Gabriel, as though an invisible presence was watching him intently. The following day, he fell victim to an unrelenting and persistent fever. Reluctantly, he apanied his father to the mountains, where an eerie encounter awaited them-a female ghost. standing motionless amidst the silent woods. He spoke, ¡°Apanied by my father, we sought the help of a witch. Through numerous rituals, we eventually seeded in banishing that menacing paper figure. From that point onward, I started my journey on this path. Paper figures serve as offerings for the departed, and once they descend into the underworld, they transform into enved spirits burdened with deep resentment. Only when I learned to harness the power of deceased souls and reverse the pincess that could offer them sce through the paper figures.¡± From that point onward, his journey on this path advanced swiftly! He diligently crafted numerous paper figures, and eventually, for the sake of efficiency, he even mastered the art of transforming these figures. into tangible creations-delicate paper sculptures. Exploring distantnds, pursuing various ventures, and amassing considerable wealth, his journey led him to cross paths with his master-Chris-at a dpidated and weather-beaten temple. ¡°He possesses a vengeful and narrow-minded nature. Whenever he encounters someone with exceptional 2/3 talent, he feelspelled to exploit them. Those who dare to resist him meet their demise at his hands.¡± Sumbing to the coercion exerted by Chris, he reluctantly nodded and acknowledged him as his master, but the truth was he became more of a subservient figure. ¡°As part of our apprenticeship agreement, he presented me with a female ghost adorned in a bridal gown, and in exchange, I had to impart the skill of soul puppetry to him. Subsequently, he began conducting experiments on soul puppet exchange, while I tirelessly searched for suitable candidates on his behalf.¡± Gabriel exined the process of soul attachment did not depend onpatibility or aligning birth dates; it solely required the ability to inhabit another person¡¯s body and sustain oneself within it. It resembled the concept of time travel and reincarnation but with a twist. Once the soul puppet was attached and journeyed into the past, they couldn¡¯t sustain their existence for long. As for the consequence, they inadvertently caused the demise of several disciples during their experiments. In return, they ventured into various haunted houses across the country, changing their base of operations. after each attempt. After all, some unfortunate souls met their demise due to fear in such ces. By keeping a low profile, they could steer clear of catching the attention of authorities. ¡°This is truly stealing lives right under the eyes of the Ruler of Hell¡­¡±Gabriel said. ¡°I¡¯ve always been careful. until I met you all.¡± ke nodded,prehending the intricacies of cause and effect in the situation. It could be aptly described that the world is vast and brimming with marvels. And there is another matter to consider: what about Madam Fowler from the Fowler family? While Chris and Gabriel faced the consequences of their actions and were apprehended, Madam Fowler remained atrge, skillfully portraying herself as a victim. In a frank manner, Gabriel responded, ¡°Yes, Madam Fowler¡¯s husband passed away, didn¡¯t he? He inherited. a substantial fortune, but his health was frail due to a terminal illness. With limited time remaining, Madam Fowler discovered the concept of soul borrowing from an elderly woman in the community and conceived a n. Through her extensive wealth, she managed to uncover information about soul exchange and paid a substantial amount to seek the assistance of a master in switching to a healthy body. Driven by her immense wealth and a strong aversion to mortality, she desired to transform into a different individual and carry on living.¡± Lilly acknowledged with a nod,prehending the circumstances. With such immense wealth at her disposal, it was understandable that Madam Fowler would be unwilling to face death. However, the unwillingness to die did not alter the inevitable reality that it was time one must depart from this world. As her master had emphasized, disrupting e natural order of life and death would sow chaos and invite catastrophe. Lilly feltpelled to locate Madam Fowler and inquire whether she required any assistance in managing her finances. More importantly she needed to ascertain if Madam Fowler had engaged in any wrongful actions. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Arrogant Rich Kid Jrishust City¡¯s affluent district had been divided into four distinct sections. The southeast quadrant, known for its picturesquendscapes and serene ambiance, housed the prestigious and reserved families who sought tranquility. It was in this remarkable locale that the Crawford Manor proudly stood. Towards the eastern direction, a different kind of ¡°elite family¡± could be found, including the Shaw farmily and the militarypound where ke resided. However, his regr abode, the MacNeil vi, was situated in a different direction, and he rarely spent time in this area. The remaining section was upied by the immensely affluent butcking in noble lineage, namely Yule Bay and Greenhill Park, representing the nouveau riche who indulged in extravagant spending. Despite its seeminglymonce name, Greenhill Park had gained a reputation as the exclusive domain of affluent yboys. Situated on the opposite side of Greenhill Garden, it surpassed the garden in size. Most vehicles heading in this direction were Maserati, Bugatti, and Ferrari. They zoomed past, paying little heed to speed limits and traffic regtions. After all, even if a fine was imposed on one car, they could easily switch to another without concern for umting demerit points on their driver¡¯s licenses. As ke¡¯s car entered this area, a Maserati raced past, surpassing his vehicle. Not only did it overtake him, but the young man in the convertible also whistled and made an obscene gesture with his middle finger directed at ke¡¯s off-road vehicle. Lilly leaned against the car window. Her curiosity was piqued as she asked, ¡°Daddy, what does that finger gesture mean?¡± She innocently raised her middle finger toward her father. He coldly fixed his gaze on the Maserati ahead and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a disrespectful gesture and not something good. Girls shouldn¡¯t imitate it.¡± Lilly promptly withdrew her finger, nodding obedient. ¡°Okay¡­¡± He ced his hand on the gear lever and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Hold on tight, Lilly!¡± Lilly immediately pressed herself against the back of her safety seat, pretending to be ¡°reluctant.¡± Meanwhile, Grace had yet to react, and her face again pressed against the window. Inside the pet carrier, Polly eximed, ¡°This feels like flying!¡± Being tall, Grace sat on the temporary safety seat, towering above the car seat, which made it easy for her to lean against the window. Lilly chuckled and advised Grace, remember to lean back when my dad elerates next time! Look at me, firmly pressed against the back of the safety seat. Heh, he can¡¯t shake me off!¡± With a snort, Grace nced outside and coldly responded, ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡± Although she imed so, her hands secretly tightened their grip on the safety seat. Lilly saw through her without uttering a word. However, Polly couldn¡¯t resist teasing, ¡°Are you scared? If you¡¯re scared, just admit it! You¡¯re scared but refuse to say it, how will I know? You¡¯re scared but don¡¯t want to appear weak. Come on! Be brave and say it out loud: Oh, I¡¯m scared shitless!¡± Grace was angry and thought of the taste of the parrot meat. Amidst the banter, ke¡¯s SUV continued its journey towards Greenhill Park, with two children seated inside. ke paid no mind to the Maserati. However, as the car approached the Maserati, it abruptly veered and cut off ke¡¯s path. ke narrowed 1/3 his eyes, recognizing that only the truly ignorant would disy such audacity. Thest person who dared to challenge him in this manner had met a grim fate. Ignorance, indeed, could be blissful. Luxury cars held little appeal for him. His domestically manufactured SUV amounted to no more than a million in value. In stark contrast, the Maserati was worth tens of millions, and its upants likely. regarded his vehicle, which cost less than two million, with disdain. ke swiftly maneuvered his vehicle, switchingnes i evade the persistent Maserati. However, no matter whichne he moved to, the Maserati mirrored his actions, determined to block his path. ke¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. The audacity of the Maserati driver reminded him of a previous encounter that had resulted in a wrecked car. Truly, the ignorant werd fearless. Without hesitation, ke executed an ¡°emergency evasion¡± maneuver, skillfully drifting past the Maserati. The modified exterior of his SUV scraped against the Maserati, leaving a long gash and even tearing off its doors. The owner of the Maserati was in fear, his pupils contracting in terror. Instinctively, he tried to regain control by turning the steering wheel, but the car spun out of control, spinning in wild circles. before careening off the road. Just as the Maserati veered dangerously close to crashing into the guardrail and potentially plummeting into the Virbank River, ke¡¯s car, seemingly ¡°out of control,¡± swooped in with remarkable precision. With a swift and skillful drift, his vehicle collided with the Maserati, nudging it back onto the right path. The yboy behind the wheel of the Maserati frantically mmed on the brakes, his heart pounding in his chest. Meanwhile, ke¡¯s car calmly elerated away, leaving a trail of exhaust in its wake. The yboy. overwhelmed by the intensity, stumbled out of the car and sank to his knees to the ground. Utterly terrified, he felt as if his entire being shook to the core. That maneuver was beyond anything he had ever witnessed before. How was it even possible for someone to possess such extraordinary driving skills?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Despite the SUV¡¯s seemingly audacious behavior, upon closer inspection, it was skillfully maneuvering within the boundaries of traffic rules. Surprisingly, there were no vitions whatsoever. Even if the traffic police were to arrive, they would find no fault with the SUV. It seemed impervious to any scrutiny. While the other yboys were chasing ke, joined in theughter, whistling, and mockery, their amusement slowly turned into awe. The owner of the Maserati slowly came to his senses, and soon a mix of embarrassment and anger overwhelmed him. His million-dor luxury car was knocked into the air by a vehicle costing less than a million! He gritted his teeth, looking at his battered Maserati. He was in the wrong. He had no way to im insurance! The yboy was filled with anger and frustration. He made a phone call and called for another car. He sulked in the vehicle throughout the journey. In the distance, he spotted two dogs crossing the road. Instead of slowing down, he heartlessly pressed on the elerator, intentionally hitting one of the dogs. The poor dog collided with the roadside, meeting an instant demise. The remaining dog, frightened and distressed, reacted swiftly. It rushed to the side of its lifelesspanion, emitting howls of anguish and helplessness. He saw the dead dog and the other dog anxiously circling, reduced to a pitiful state. Only then did he feel somewhat satisfied in his heart. He sneered, stepped on the elerator, and drove away. In his eyes, dogs were nothing but insignificant creatures to vent his frustrations on. The misery of others showcased his superiority. Upon arriving at Greenhill Park, the SUV came to a stop. Lilly eagerly hopped out of the car and began to 2/3 explore the surroundings, inspecting the vehicle with great curiosity. Unaware of the intensity of the maneuvers, Lilly found the fast driving and swerving to be thrilling and enjoyable. However, she was blissfully unaware that ke had ensured their safety, keeping them within a range suitable for a child. As Lilly examined the car, noticing its pristine condition with no signs of damage, a wave of relief washed over her. The thought of potential damage had briefly concerned her, knowing she would have to face her grandmother¡¯s wrath if anything were amiss upon their return. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Traces of Possession by Evil Spirits. ke rang the doorbell, and shortly after, a maid came out, wearing a polite smile as she asked, ¡°May I inquire about your identity?¡± ncing at the opulent vi and its surroundings, he replied nonchntly. ¡°I have a slight connection with Mrs. Fowler, so kindly inform her that myst name is MacNeil. In Clodston, the MacNeil farmily was the only one bearing that surname and holding a certain status. He believed that upon hearing this surname, Madam Fowler, if not foolish, would promptly emerge. 1 The maid acknowledged with a nod and responded, ¡°Very well, please wait for a moment.¡± Once the maid departed. Lilly inquired, ¡°Dad, do you know Auntie Fowler?¡± ke admitted, ¡°I don¡¯t It puzzled her. ¡°Then why did you im to have an acquaintance with her?¡± Shamelessly, he replied, ¡°Well, we¡¯re all descendants of the same ancestors, so isn¡¯t that a form of acquaintance?¡± Lilly was shocked. She grasped the concept of ¡°descendant¡± as her older brother had recently exined it to Hannah during their lesson. However, she wondered if the term could be used in such a context. Suddenly, her eyes brightened. She felt she had gained some inexplicably impressive knowledge, but struggled to articte it fully. Next to them, Grace thought to herself, ¡°Descendants. It means more than just being acquainted. It could even imply being rtives, right?¡± Shortly after, a pale and fragiledy rushed out, her face drained of color. Hurriedly, she suddenly began, coughing, causing her paleplexion to flush red. ¡°I¡­ I apologize¡­¡± Her speech came in interrupted bursts, heavily punctuated by bouts of coughing. Yet, amidst her urgency, she extended her hand in a gesture of invitation, the intensity of her coughing increasing. A person in their thirties or forties coughed, emitting a feebleness typically associated with someone in their seventies or eighties. ke reached out his hand and applied gentle pressure his voice clear and icy as he spoke, ¡°No need to hurry.¡± Thedy remained quiet. Her expression was unchanged. Lilly saw no problem with her father¡¯s words andforted, ¡°Mmm, Auntie Fowler, take your time.¡± Thedy remained silent, offering no response. Lilly discreetly observed thedy, contemting the peculiar presence of a gloomy aura lingering above her head, undoubtedly left behind by a malevolent spirit. However, there was no sign of the spirit¡¯s presence on thedy herself. It was perplexing. Pablo rified, ¡°This residual aura is the imprint left by an evil spirit. Lilly, do you recall if she visited Chris before?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Lilly nodded in confirmation. 1/3 Pablo proceeded, ¡°Chris may be devious and malicious, but he is undoubtedly a formidable practitioner. It¡¯s possible that the evil spirit recognized him and fled. A realization dawned upon her, understanding the situation now. Grace remained silent, absorbing the information. She was aware of this general knowledge, not harboring any envy towards those who had a master to teach them. Feeling a sense of difort, Madam Fowler invited ke, Lilly, and Grace into her home. With a perplexed expression, she inquired, ¡°May I ask the reason for your visit?¡± Her gaze involuntarily shifted towards ke. Knowing the MacNeil family, she couldn¡¯t forget the incident where ke, known as the ¡°God of Battle,¡± had humiliated the MacNeil family on numerous asions, gaining notoriety among the elite circles. Thedy was uncertain about his purpose for seeking her out, which left her uneasy. Without wasting any words, ke cut to the chase and inquired, ¡°Did you go to Chris?¡± Thedy¡¯splexion instantly drained, and her legs gave way, causing her to copse onto the sofa. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Maintaining hisposure, he reassured her, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid. I¡¯m not here to apprehend you, Thedy was momentarily speechless. Suddenly, a loud crash resonated outside, and a Bugat halted in front of the vi. Soon after, the sound of the gate opening followed. A man¡¯s voice queried, ¡°Whose car is this? Whose is it? Where¡¯s my sister-in-w?¡± The man¡¯s voice preceded his entrance, filled with usation and anger. ¡°Ah, my sister-inw has finally revealed her true colors, huh? Taking hold of my brother¡¯s wealth and refusing to let go, now nning to die and couldn¡¯t resist seducing other men, huh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Isn¡¯t my brother¡¯s wealth enough to leave for his own younger brother? Are you nning to inherit it all and give it to your lover?¡± Without dy, the man stormed into the living room, forcefully pushing aside the ss partition with a loud rash. ke raised an eyebrow; so, it was him. The man who had been driving the Maserati moments ago! ring at ke with evident displeasure, the man recognized the SUV parked at the entrance, even though he hadn¡¯t seen its owner earlier. ¡°I wondered who would dare to confront me so boldly. Sister-inw, are you conspiring with your lover to kill me, your own younger brother?¡± The man sneered Tch, you even have children now? Two of them?¡± Madam Fowler¡¯s anger red, causing her to cough uncontrobly. ¡°You¡­ Mind your tongue!¡± She wheezed out and approached him. This man was Parker Ferguson, Madam Fowler¡¯s younger brother-inw. He chuckled in an eerie manner and remarked, ¡°Sister-inw, you always appear so dignified, but who would have thought you were so promiscuous in secret.¡± ke¡¯s brows furrowed, reaching his limit of tolerance Interfering in other people¡¯s family affairs was not his concern. However, with his daughter present, the situation changed. Lilly was only four years old. The exposure to such words would harm her prospect throughout her life. Chapter 413 Chapter 413 hapter 413 It¡¯s Rude of Me to Not Take Action ke¡¯s face grew cold as he twisted his wrist and firmly gripped Parker¡¯s head, exerting pressure. Looking down on Parker from above, his lips curled into a smirk. ¡°With the tension in the air reaching its peak, it would be rather impolite of me not to take action now.¡± Parker chuckled, about to say, ¡°You¡¯re quite the pretentious prick, aren¡¯t you?¡± But in the next moment, a sharp crack echoed through the room! Parker¡¯s head twisted ny degrees, his body stiffening as he copsed, crashing onto the floor with at resounding thud! His eyes widened in shock. Madam Fowler¡¯s eyes widened as well, her pallid face growing even whiter, overwhelmed by fear. Trembling at the corner of her mouth, Madam Feliciasuttered, ¡°Y-you¡­ You really¡­¡± Did he really¡­ kill him? The words choked in Madam Fowler¡¯s throat, unable to escape her lips. ke looked down at Parker convulsing on the floor, calmly reaching for a wet tissue from the tabletop. As he wiped his hands, he casually remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I merely dismantled his head. I didn¡¯t end his pathetic existence.¡± Madam Fowler¡¯s legs weakened. What¡­ What difference did that make? Parker writhed on the ground, attempting to rise, but confusion clouded his mind. His limbs tingled with numbness, rendering him utterly devoid of strength. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ke¡¯s tone was as cold and heartless as icicles hanging from the eaves on a frigid winter day. ¡°It¡¯s just a dislocated cervical spine. He won¡¯t die, but I can¡¯t guarantee anything if he keeps writhing and thrashing around.¡± Parker froze in terror as he writhed on the ground. A dislocated cervical spine! Justst month, his friend had been in a car ident, speeding and crashing into a bridge pir. His neck twisted at an eerie angle on impact. Although they managed to save his friend¡¯s life, he suffered a high-level spinal cord injury, forever paralyzed and unable to care for himself. His speech was reduced to iprehensible babbling. Parker felt tears welling up; he didn¡¯t want to end up as a paralyzed invalid! He red at ke with resentment. ke sneered, his eyes devoid of any hint of amusement. His voice dripping with coldness, he said, ¡°Remember this, if I ever hear a single unpleasant word about my daughter again, next time, it¡¯ll be a 180- degree twist.¡± Parker¡¯s body broke out in a cold sweat, and as the air conditioning blew on him, he shivered from the 1 chill. Lilly, who had just regained her senses, thought, Oh my goodness, Dad is so fierce- However, she felt no worry or fear at all because Parker¡¯s soul hadn¡¯t left his body. That meant Dad hadn¡¯t killed him. It was just like Grandma always said: Dad was an absolute unquestionably good person. Whatever he did, there was always a reason behind it. All Lilly had to do was trust Dad! Sitting on the couch, she even reached into her little backpack and pulled out a carton of milk from the outer pocket. Swinging her little legs back and forth, she leisurely sipped from it. Noticing Grace¡¯s expressionless face, she pulled out another carton. ¡°Here, Gracie, it¡¯s milk! Drink up!¡± Polly immediately chimed in, ¡°Finish that bottle of milk and forget about that brat!¡± Grace remained silent. The annoying parrot didn¡¯t stop there, continuing to stretch its neck and theatrically exim, ¡°ss 3F, Grace, Grace! Your mommy has two bottles of milk for you! Wow, your mommy loves you so much! Sweetie, this is your favorite milk! Mommy, I love. It even mimicked two different tones perfectly. Still, Grace remained silent. Madam Fowler doesn¡¯t know what to do, ¡°Uh¡­¡± Parker, lying on the ground, fumed. Seriously? Shouldn¡¯t the focus be on me now? you¡ª Desperate for someone to help him, Parker pleaded for someone to call for emergency assistance, but his pleas fell on deaf ears. ke asked, ¡°Is he your younger brother-inw?¡± Madam Fowler¡¯s expression turnedplicated, and she gradually regained herposure. While signaling a servant to call emergency services, she said. My husband had poor health as a child. When he was three years old, his birth mother gave him away to another family to raise. Later my mother-in- law found him and brought him back.¡± In front of Lilly, Madam Fowler couldn¡¯t be too explicit After all, the truth was too harsh and cold. Saying that he was given away to another family was essentially discarding a child on the verge of death. She didn¡¯t want Lilly to hear such a harsh reality, fearing that ke might twist her neck 90 degrees later¡­ ¡°My parents-inw never had children of their own. After they found my husband and brought him back, they treated him as their son. He took on the Fowler family name. My parents-inw exhausted their entire fortune, selling their house and car, to cure my husband. And when he grew up, he worked hard and earned a lot of money to support and honor my parents-inw.¡± 2/4 ke nodded, realizing that Madam Fowler¡¯s husband carried the surname Fowler while Parker Ferguson retained the surname, Ferguson. Upon hearing this, Lilly was in awe of Uncle Fowler, impressed by his ability to make so much money without any initial resources. He was almost as amazing as Uncle Anthony. Madam Fowler continued, ¡°Once my husband became sessful, his biological mother came knocking on our door. She imed that abandoning him was ast resort since they had no money for treatment, and he would have died if he stayed at home. She even dared to suggest that throwing him away might have. led to a wealthy family finding and curing him.¡± She could never forget the face of that old woman, who seemed almost proud of her actions, saying, ¡°Look, he¡¯s cured now, isn¡¯t he? If I hadn¡¯t thrown you away, would the Fowler family have found you and given you such a good life?¡± What made it even more repugnant was the fact that her husband¡¯s birth parents weren¡¯t extremely impoverished back then. They had their own house and car. They simply heard that the treatment would cost at least a million dors, with no guarantee of sess, and that¡¯s when they abandoned her husband. Madam Fowler sneered, ¡°His mother couldn¡¯t bear to provide treatment for her child, while his adoptive parents sacrificed everything and worked tirelessly for a child they found. It ruined their health when they were still young¡­¡± Lilly listened intently, hanging on to every word. She had experienced hardships in the Hatcher family during her childhood, and she had learned early on about the fickleness of human rtionships. She was more mature than most children her age¡­ Perhaps if another four-year-old child were sitting here, they wouldn¡¯t understand what the adults were talking about. But Lilly, on the other hand, already felt sympathy for Uncle Fowler, who had been. abandoned by his biological mother. He must have been very sad when he was thrown away¡­ When she was three years old, her father had also abandoned her-of course, she now knew that Stephen was not her real father. At that time, she had felt great sadness too¡­ ¡°And then?¡± Grace interjected, her voice was cold and clear, an unusual moment of initiative from her. She wanted to know what decision Uncle Fowler had ultimately made between his biological mother and his adoptive parents. If Uncle Fowler had given his biological parents even a penny in support, Grace felt she would look down upon him. Madam Fowler continued, ¡°My inws were kind-hearted and didn¡¯t want to say much. After all, my husband was their biological child, and they had to consider his feelings. But my husband had the security guards kick them out directly. They didn¡¯t give up and kepting to cause trouble every few days. My inws were already in poor health, and this continued for two years. My mother-inw passed away due to illness, and my father-inw, deeply attached to her, followed soon after. The Ferguson family even joined in, demanding their share of the estate. But in the end, it was her inws who passed away, and hey had nothing to do with their family. It was certain that the situation wouldn¡¯t end well. 3/4 After another two years, her husband also passed away due to illness. His childhood condition was neverpletely cured, and coupled with the immense fortune he had painstakingly built, he couldn¡¯t hold on in the end. Her health wasn¡¯t good either, and she had never been able to conceive, leaving no descendants for the Fowler family. This was her most bitter regret deep in her heart. ¡°The Ferguson family presented a paternity test, iming their rtionship as my husband¡¯s biological parents and demanding half of the inheritance through awsuit, Madam Fowler said with a smile. ¡°But if my husband didn¡¯t give them anything during his lifetime, why would I give them a single penny now?¡± She had nothing if not money. Even if it meant spending tens of millions or hundreds of millions in legal battles, she would never let them inherit a single cent. Lilly was puzzled. ¡°Then why is this twisted-neck Uncle able to be here and drive such an expensive car?¡± Madam Fowler¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of despair¡­ Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Chapter 414 No Viiny, No Mediocre Hero ¡°It¡¯s all because of my frail body,¡± Madam Fowlermented. ¡°Myte husband had left his sperm in a sperm bank, Madam Fowler revealed, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. I have to bear my husband a child¡­¡± Tears welled up in her eyes as she spoke. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t confide in anyone about these matters. In the Fowler family, she was the sole remaining woman. All she could say was that her husband had left her billions of dors in inheritance. She hadn¡¯t spent it all yet, and she couldn¡¯t bear to die just yet. After all, the details of those billions had long been in the hands of the Ferguson family. There was nothing left for her to hide. To survive, she tried every possible method. Two years ago, she even traveled abroad in search of the best medical treatments. ¡°But when I wasn¡¯t home, Parker managed to break in and steal the keys to our house!¡± Herte husband¡¯s inheritance was safely stored in various ounts, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t steal that.) However, her husband had left behind four luxury cars in the garage. Despite his frail condition, deep down, he was a person who longed for freedom and enjoyed the thrill of the open road. With no real hobbies, he had bought those two luxury cars and would often go for leisurely drives.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The other two luxury cars were bought for her by him to give her as a gift but were sold by Parker¡­¡­ The other two luxury cars were intended as gifts for her, purchased by herte husband, but Parker had callously sold them¡­. As Lilly listened, her disdain for Uncle Fowler grew with each passing moment! Uncle Fowler was gone, leaving Auntie Fowler with only this one hope, and he had squandered it! Madam Fowler continued, her voice filled with sorrow kept all the vehicle documents at home, and he stumbled upon them and stole them. Every power of attorney he presented was a forgery. Unfortunately, I forgot to take my identification documents with me¡­¡± She would always carry her identification documents when she traveled abroad for medical treatments, but not when no one else was leaving the house. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t returned so quickly, he would have sold the entire mansion.¡± And to make matters worse, he started showing up at the mansion every few days, wreaking havoc. She -hired security guards, but once he got his hands on the money from selling the cars, he hired thugs to drive the guards away. Eventually, nobody dared to work as security for her house. Calling the police proved futile. Parker hadn¡¯t technically broken into the house; he imed he was just visiting his sister-inw, no matter what. No matter how many times she changed the keys, he always found a way to unlock the doors. Madam Fowler even began to suspect that he had a history of being a thief. 1/3 So it went on. They didn¡¯tmit any overtly outrageous acts. The old couple eventually left, leaving Parker behind to torment her. It was evident that they wanted to wear her down. Parker, lying on the ground, attempted to offer a feeble defense, but not a single word escaped his lips. After pouring out her heart, Madam Fowler felt utterly exhausted. There was nothing left for her to worry about now. The secret desire she had confided in ke to swap lives with another person, had been exposed, shattering herst refuge. She had been cautious of the Ferguson family, but now all hope was crushed, and there was nothing left to conceal. ¡°I just wanted to personally give him a child¡­¡± Madam Fowler sobbed, tears streaming down her face. ¡°My dear friends suggested finding a surrogate, but I could bear to do that! It would be the only trace of my husband left in this world¡­¡± She truly wanted to experience the joy of giving birth herself, to feel the child grow within her, as if her husband were still by her side. It was the only connection she could have with him now Lilly looked at the aura above Madam Fowler¡¯s head and said, with a tinge of sadness, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it was like this¡­¡± Pablo sighed, ¡°This family, truly a gathering of good people, but also gued by illness and misfortune.¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Why is it that good people always seem to suffer?¡± Meanwhile, the bad people can roam freely without a re in the world. Pablo was about to respond, but ke interjected first. In a solemn tone, he said, ¡°Because bad people have no shame, they act without any regard for others, and that¡¯s why their legacy persists throughout the ages.¡± But what about the good people? With theirpassionate hearts, they are naturally more vulnerable to harm. ke lowered his gaze to Lilly and said, ¡°So, we should never be viins, but we also shouldn¡¯t be pushovers.¡± ¡°Our hearts can be filled with kindness, but we mustn¡¯t be soft-hearted. Do you understand?¡± For families like the Fowler family, who have wealth and power, they should have broken the Ferguson family¡¯s legs when they came knocking. Compensation for assault? Sure! Then let¡¯s make it more thorough. Make them pay millions or even billions, so they¡¯ll have the money but not the life to enjoy it. ke acknowledged that he could be quite ruthless at nes, but so what? He didn¡¯t want his daughter to be a soft, weak, and overly kind-hearted person. Even if she had a bit of cunning, it would still be better than being na?ve and easily taken advantage of With the example of the Fowler family, Lilly understood most of it, even though her father¡¯s words seemed contradictory. But she truly grasped the essence of it. 2/3 Chapter 414 No Viiny, No Mediocre Hero ¡°I understand. Daddy,¡± Lilly nodded earnestly. ke grunted in response and suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell your grandmother about this, that I taught you these things.¡± Lilly replied, ¡°Okay, Daddy!¡± Grace couldn¡¯t help but twitch at the corner of her mouth. Could this character hold up for even three seconds? 3/3 Acts of Kindness, Embracing the Present Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Acts of Kindness, Embracing the Present +25 Bonus As the ambnce pulled away, taking Parker to safety. Lilly turned her attention to Madam Fowler. The bad aura that had gued her seemed to dissipate under Lilly¡¯s touch as if a heavy burden had been lifted. Parker had to be saved. After all, the God of Battle couldn¡¯t bear the weight of tarnish on his name because of a mereckey like Parker. He didn¡¯t deserve it. Pablo lifted his hand, twirling a strand of aura between his fingertips, sensing its essence. ¡°Look at her swollen eyelids, on the verge of tears,¡± he observed. ¡°And this aura carries a faint familiarity. Perhaps the entity that clung to her before was a crying spirit.¡± Those crying spirits were cunning, always slipping away whether it was their encounter or that of Chris. Once again, they had failed to capture them! Lilly, ever optimistic, turned the tables to offerfort. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Master. I believe we¡¯ll catch her next time!¡± Pablo suddenly fell silent. If even Little Hades spoke of ¡®next time,¡± then surely the next time would guarantee sess. Lilly, in her unwavering enthusiasm, sought to soothe Auntie Fowler once more. ¡°Auntie Fowler, don¡¯t worry. Look, I have a powerful fertility spell right here. It¡¯s incredibly effective. Would you be interested?¡± ke, Grace, and Pablo remained silent, their minds filled with confusion. Madam Fowler froze for a moment, but then Lilly¡¯s sincere yet childlike demeanor broke the tension, coaxing a genuine smile from her. Nodding, she replied. ¡°Sure, how much does it cost?¡± Madam Fowler didn¡¯t even bother questioning the effectiveness of the spell. At least Lilly¡¯s presence today provided some relief for her. She had a feeling that her time was running short, and every moment counted. So she didn¡¯t inquire about the spell¡¯s efficacy. Even if it cost a billion, she was willing to pay-money was the least of her concerns. In the end, she would set aside some money for herself just enough to cover her meals and donate the rest. It would save the Ferguson family from their constant scheming. It was about time she took matters. into her own hands. A sense of relief washed over Madam Fowler. When Lilly held up a finger, Madam Fowler chuckled,A billion, huh? Alright then!¡± ¡°Come on, give Auntie the ount details.¡± This time it was Lilly who was taken aback. Wait, she said ten thousand, not a billion! Although a billion was an unimaginable sum of money truly, an astronomical amount! However, Lilly knew she couldn¡¯t ask for that much. 1/4 She mustered up the courage and said, ¡°Auntie Fowler my dad told us not to be bad people. This talisman. only costs a million¡­ No, just a hundred thousand will do.¡± The talisman paper was purchased by Anthony, and Lilly had drawn the spell on it. Anthony assured her that the production cost was minimal, so she shouldn¡¯t worry. A production cost of fifty cents, and selling it for a hundred thousand would already be pushing the limits. of her conscience! It had to be said that when it came to money, Lilly had clear understanding¡­ Madam Fowler didn¡¯t say anything. After obtaining Lilly¡¯s ount details, she transferred a billion and advised Lilly to expect the payment within the next couple of days. Lilly hugged her toy phone with glee. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She had made money-exactly one hundred thousand! Now she could afford to rece five door locks if needed. She could afford it! ¡°Oh, by the way, Auntie Fowler, wait a moment! I have an incredibly potent remedy¡­¡± Lilly noticed ke giving her a nce, so she quickly changed her words. ¡°It¡¯s a remedy passed down from my grandmother. It¡¯s incredibly powerful! It can cure any ailment!¡± ¡°You see, my grandmother can even do aerobics now. write it down for you right away,¡± Lilly eximed. Madam Fowler now knew Lilly¡¯s true identity and was aware that Old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s legs had indeed. healed. ¡°Really?¡± Overwhelmed with joy and gratitude, she eximed, ¡°Thank you!¡± So, does that mean she still has a chance to conceive a child with her husband? Madam Fowler covered her mouth, tears streaming down her face silently. Pablo floated nearby, arms crossed, deep in contemtion. Unfortunately, in this world, one cannot offset their misdeeds with good deeds. The consequences of their actions would always find a way to catch up with them in a different form. She had approached Chris and requested to swap lives with another person. Several lives had been lost due to the experiments involving life swapping¡­ No matter what, she couldn¡¯t escape the connection. ¡°In this world¡­ good deeds and bad deeds cannot be bnced out,¡± Pablo murmured softly. Bncing the scales of good and bad deeds was merely a human concept, But once evil wasmitted, it remained as such, varying only in its degree. In the Pce of the Ruler of Heil, each had its own judgement. However, performing acts of kindness, doing good in the present, held its own truth. A life without wrongdoings would at least ensure a peaceful and smooth journey, and the umtion of good deeds 2/4 would never be in vain. 1 It all depended on whether the consequences of those deeds fell upon oneself or future generations. ¡°We¡¯re leaving. The purpose of their visit to Fowler family was to assess the character of Madam Fowler. With their mission aplished, ke showed no intention of lingering and swiftly led Lilly away. A yearter, Madam Fowler¡¯s health had indeed improved to some extent. Two yearster, she finally fulfilled her wish and gave birth to a son. However, she couldn¡¯t hold on for long. She passed away when her child was only three years old. For the sake of her child, she made the difficult decision to sell the vi filled with memories. She moved to a ce unknown to others and found a kind-hearted family without children, begging them to raise her child until adulthood. She also remembered ke¡¯s words: one must not be co naive. So, she gave that family a million dors, falsely iming it was her life savings¡­ What someone might do in the face of immense wealth, Madam Fowler couldn¡¯t guarantee. Therefore, she made the decision to keep some secrets hidden. She donated half of the remaining billions, wishing only for blessings upon her child. 1 The other half was deposited into Skyward Bank, to be treated as a testament for her child, but they would only inherit it once they reached adulthood. By that time, her child would have grown up, and the decisions they made would be their own. Madam Fowler felt that her obsessions, her mission, had finally beenpleted¡­ She could finally go find her husband, and she had also fulfilled her obligations to her inws. However, the pain of parting with her child, whether in life or death, was a heartache she had to bear alone. Of course, these are stories for another time. and After leaving the Fowler family, Lilly and ke were on their way back when they suddenly noticed something by the roadside. There, they saw one dog lying next to another, seemingly at peace, but its eyes were moist. The dog on the ground was bleeding from seven wounts, its body clearly lifeless and rigid. Lilly stood frozen for a moment before urgently pointing to the side of the road. ¡°Daddy, stop the car¡­¡± As they got out of the car, someone else was quicker than them. A young man with a phone in hand approached the two dogs while speaking, ¡°I was on my way back from grocery shopping, and guess what I stumbled upon¡­¡± He seemed to realize his words weren¡¯t quite right and immediately paused, retracting his steps. This time, he held his phone and hurriedly ran towards the dogs, his tone filled with concern. ¡°I was just about to head home from grocery shopping when I sensed something was wrong over here.¡± 3/4 He was panting, as if he had run a great distance, finallying to a stop in front of the dogs. ¡°Oh¡­ my God¡­ this is¡­ too¡­¡± He seemed unable to continue, and the camera started shaking. Lilly had already been frozen in ce, and the reason she hadn¡¯t approached earlier was that the man had a malignant spirit hovering above his head¡­. The dog, seeing that someone had finally arrived, wagged its tail with hope, cautiously pleading with its pitiful eyes for something¡­ Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Chapter 416 When Parrots Face Hardship The dog wagged its tail, pleadingly looking up at the man who approached it. Holding a phone, his voice trembled with uncertainty. ¡°What should I do¡­ Oh, please don¡¯t look at me like that, it¡¯s just¡­ It¡¯s just¡­¡± He seemed at a loss, crouching beside the dog, his face expressionless while his words carried a tinge of sorrow, ¡°It¡¯s hard for me when you look at me like this¡­ I can¡¯t bring you home, you see. I already have a dog there¡­¡± ¡°My dog was a stray too, but he¡¯s quite sensitive and doesn¡¯t get along with other dogs. I can¡¯t take you with me, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Lost in his performance, the man failed to notice Lilly and ke standing nearby. Finally, he sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but all I can do is bury yourpanion¡­ It¡¯s the only thing left for me to do.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, I have a meat bun here. Take it!¡± He said, then grabbed the dog from the ground and carefully walked towards the roadside. And with a slight shake of the camera, he changed the scene¡­ Lilly asked, ¡°Daddy, what is he doing by shaking the phone like that?¡± With a cold gaze, ke replied, ¡°He¡¯s pretending to walk so that it¡¯s easier to edit the scene transitions. later.¡± As the man estimated that he had captured enough footage, he casually threw the lifeless body of the dog that had been hit to the side of the road. The stiff dog hit the curb with a dull thud, its life extinguished. The surviving dog, thinking it had encountered a kind person, was taken aback when it saw the man. discarding itspanion¡¯s body without a trace ofpassion. A sense of confusion seemed to freeze the dog in ce and its eyes revealed a bewildered emotion. The man stood there, watching the footage he had filmed, finally satisfied. In the end, he captured a few more shots of the bewildered and helpless dog before preparing to leave. Pablo said, ¡®Lilly,e!¡±¡± Lilly hesitated slightly, unable to grasp why she should hesitate, but her instincts and subconscious told ¨Cher to wait a little longer. ke recognized her confusion and said, ¡°Are you trying to save a thousand and one dogs, or help the one right in front of you?¡± Lilly didn¡¯t even hesitate. ¡°A thousand and one.¡± ke lowered his gaze, studying her intently. ¡°Then we won¡¯t act yet. We¡¯ll gather enough evidence to 1/4 expose them and bring them down.¡± In truth, the realm of pet consumption attracted many hypocritical demons seeking to exploit the trend for their gain. The explosion of short video tforms had given rise to a group of individuals blinded by greed, willing to do anything for fame and money. If they were going to fight, they had to make these heartless individuals fearful, so they would never dare to continue their atrocities in broad daylight. But in the process of saving those thousand and one stray animals, they would undoubtedly have to sacrifice a few more lives. ke didn¡¯t explicitly state this, but it lingered in the air, unsaid. However, the young girl before them remained resolute, her eyes shining with determination as she nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s bring them down!¡± Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched. Was it too early to teach her this? Was she sure she wouldn¡¯t be met with Old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s wrath upon returning home? Pablo couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Since we¡¯re ying the long game, let¡¯s first lock onto the malignant spirit.¡± After encountering a crying spirit, both Pablo and Lilly became more vignt. Even without Pablo¡¯s instruction, Lilly knew she had to act ordingly.. Pablo was about to teach her a new magic-marking. This way, even if the malignant spirit escaped, they could track him down using the mark. But to their surprise, Lilly swiftly dashed forward, running straight to the man who was preparing to leave in his car. ¡°Uncle!¡± Lilly called out. The man turned around, furrowing his brows as he looked at Lilly. ¡°Who are you?¡± The malignant spirit on his head seemed to sense trouble brewing and nced at Pablo in the distance before attempting to flee. However, before it could make its escape, the young gir before him shouted, ¡°Hey! Call me ¡®Daddy¡¯!¡± Then, with a soft yet determined hand, she delivered a resounding p! In an instant, the malignant spirit seemed to be trapped, struggling futilely on top of the man¡¯s head. It couldn¡¯t break free, as if it was ¡°locked¡± onto its host. A look of sheer terror washed over the malignant spirits face. Lilly, satisfied with her aplishment, said, ¡°There you go!¡± Why bother letting the malignant spirit escape and then go searching for him? It would be so 2/4 troublesome. It was much simpler to just prevent him from running in the first ce. Pablo was momentarily speechless. He never imagined that the spell he taught Lilly, not the ¡°Career Cut Spell¡­ no, it was ¡°Daddy¡¯s Lesson,¡± could be used in such a way. The man who had been pped felt a surge of annoyance. Out of nowhere, a random child appeared, demanding to be called ¡°Daddy¡±?! ¡°Where did this wild childe from? Does you have hanners?¡± he eximed in frustration am With a disdainful look, he waved his hand dismissively at Lilly. ¡°Get lost!¡± But before he could finish his sentence, a small stone dane flying from somewhere and struck him, knocking out his front teeth with a loud crack! The man howled in pain, clutching his mouth as agony engulfed him. He cursed and cursed, his words filled with resentment. Grace, observing the scene, discreetly discarded the stone she had been about to throw, realizing her intervention was no longer necessary. Grace pursed her lips, her young face disying a chilling coldness. Why was my immediate reaction to knock out the man¡¯s front teeth? She couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated with herself, thinking, Why did I even get involved? And now, I¡¯m defending this pesky pest, Lilly. The man spat out blood and angrily approached Lilly,ointing his finger at her face, and yelled, ¡°Where are your guardians? Pay up!¡± Then, a menacing man walked over, his expression icy and threatening, as if he could devour someone whole. ¡°I am her father. What¡¯s the problem? How much do you want forpensation?¡± he said in a chilling tone. Before the man could respond, ke, crossing his arms gave a chilling re and said, ¡°For lifelong disability, one billion. For bruises and swelling, three hundred million. And for aplete funeral package, including cremation, three billion. Take your pick!¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± the man muttered and hastily got into his car, driving away. ke nced at the license te number, took out his phone, and sent a message. Then, ke looked at Lilly and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lilly blinked and assured him that she was fine. She hadn¡¯t suffered any losses. Her clothes weren¡¯t even touched. What could go wrong? ¡°Daddy, can we take this dog home?¡± Lilly squatted beside the dog, her face filled with sympathy. Grace chuckled softly and muttered, ¡°How childish.¡± She questioned silently, in a world with so many unfortuite beings and things, could one truly empathize with all of them? Would sympathy make a difference? 3/4 Yet, she failed to realize that if there was no trace of sympathy left in this world, a world without even a hint of childlike innocence, it would be a terrifying ce indeed. Unaware of Grace¡¯sment, Lilly couldn¡¯t resist reaching out and gently patting the head of another dog. However, she hesitated. After all, their home already had a turtle, a parrot, and a cat. She couldn¡¯t bring every stray dog back to the Crawford family. Lilly decided to delegate this important decision to Polly. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Polly, what do you think?¡± she asked earnestly. Polly, who was focused on ambushing and preparing to grab Tortoise¡¯s head, responded with a squawk, ¡°Caw?¡± Normally, when going out, Lilly would only bring Polly and Tortoise along. As for Bellflower¡­ well, Lilly felt that Bellflower was too big to carry around. Lilly asked Polly for her opinion with sincerity, ¡°Can we bring this dog home?¡± ¡°And you and Bellflower won¡¯t bully it, right?¡± ¡°If we bring it home, can you teach it to talk?¡± Polly hesitated for a moment, then squawked, ¡°¡­¡± Caw! The first two points were negotiable. But thest point seemed quite challenging for a ¡°bird¡± like Polly, wouldn¡¯t you agree? 4/4 Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Their Lives, Merely Currency in Their Eyes. Polly tilted her head, peering through the spaceship window at the dog outside. Suddenly, she grabbed the zipper with her beak, pulled it open, and stood atop the pet carrier, fixated on the stray dog. In her tiny little mind, she contemted something unknown, her demeanor shifting from contemtion to excitement as she spun in circles on top of the carrier. As Polly remained silent, ke broke the silence, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s take them to a rescue center.¡± They needed to find a reputable and responsible stray animal rescue center, a ce where they could be assured of their safety. These two dogs appeared to be strays, with dirty fur and emaciated bodies. Through theyers of dirt, faint markings on their bodies revealed their mixed breed heritage a blend of Labrador Retrievers with some other breeds, resembling a bit of a mutt upon first nce. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Yet, the dog cautiously took a step back, its eyes filled with sadness and fear. It wasn¡¯t sure if these two humans before it was like the previous one, offering hope only to disappear. Just like the numerous passersby who paused, their gazes lingering momentarily, before ultimately Heaving with indifference. Though the dog didn¡¯tprehend the concept of ¡°the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment,¡± the despair and darkness that came with being abandoned by its owner made it too meek to ask for more. The dog bit onto itspanion¡¯s lifeless body, struggling to drag it towards the nearby bushes. However, it was too weak, unable to move it no matter how hard it bied. Grace frowned and said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s take them with us.¡± She turned her head, wearing an expression of disdain Lilly noticed that Grace shared her thoughts and eximed cheerfully, ¡°See? Gracie thinks just like me! We¡¯re on the same wavelength!¡± Grace responded with a roll of her eyes, her lips subtly witching into a small smile before quickly straightening, reverting to her cold andposed demeanor. Lilly turned her head again and asked, ¡°What do you think, Polly?¡± ¡°Mr. Tortoise, what about you?¡± Mr. Tortoise remained silent, as expected. It had nothing to say. The moremotion there was outside, the more peaceful its days became. Look at that annoying parrot pestering it since they left even using its back as a grindstone for its beak. Suddenly, Polly flew onto the dog¡¯s head, tapping its skill and shaking her head, ¡°Hey! Call me Daddy!¡± She had somehow learned Lilly¡¯s ¡°magic¡± and even minicked her voice perfectly. The group exchanged bewildered looks. 1/4 The gentle and honest dog¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, looking up at the parrot perched on its head, then shifting its gaze to Lilly. It had the appearance of someone willing to endure anything, allowing others to mistreat it. Lilly, disying a mature demeanor beyond her years, sighed, ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get going! We should take 1 you for a bath first! Otherwise, Grandma will have to make another trip¡± Thest time Bellflower came back, it was Grandma who took it for a bath. Lilly pondered for a moment, deciding to bring the dog back home first. If they didn¡¯t enjoy staying with the Crawford family, she would let it go. She nned to set up a doghouse at the front door and provide food for it every day. In her innocent naivety, Lilly thought that, after all, it was an animal and perhaps it would prefer the wide open spaces. Forcing it to be adopted might not be the best option. With the decision made, ke drove off with Lilly and the dog, heading to the pet store. As for the other dog that had been killed¡­. ke reached into the trunk and retrieved a body bag. He carefully ced the dog inside. Pablo was truly speechless, discovering that ke had a body bag in the trunk. Who carries a body bag around like that? What was this guy thinking? On the other side. The man who had just finished filming returned to his residence-a spacious four-bedroom apartment that appeared more like an office. Several desks were stattered in the living room, with a few employees busy editing videos. A muscr man, appearing to be an assistant, was preparing to leave with a young and beautiful woman. Upon seeing the man¡¯s return, he eximed, ¡°Oh, the boss is back.¡± The first thing the man did was wash his hands, remarking, ¡°I just touched a stray dog earlier. It was filthy.¡± He had even used wet wipes in the car, but he still felt dirty. Only after using hand sanitizer and disinfectant did he feel clean. ¡°Where are you guys heading?¡± he asked. The attractive woman next to the assistant replied, ¡°Boss, we¡¯re going out to capture some footage.¡± Nodding, the man handed his phone to one of the employees in the living room and said, ¡°Go ahead!¡± ¡°And Warren, make sure to edit this video,¡± he added. Warren opened the video and immediately eximed, No wonder you¡¯re the boss. The footage looks fantastic.¡± The beautiful woman nced at the video and nodded in agreement before heading out with great enthusiasm. 2/4 As it turned out, this ce was a studio. There were a total of five employees in the living room, each responsible for managing 50 to 100 ounts. These ounts revolved around providing aid to cats and dogs or showcasing adorable pets. Some ounts simply reposted funny videos created by others, while others salvaged imperfect yet. valuable videos by editing them and posting them online. Out of the 100 ounts they managed, if 10 of them could gain over 50,000 followers, it would be considered a sess. The boss himself had an ount with over 500,000 followers, making it the studio¡¯s most significant ount. The beautiful woman¡¯s ount ranked second, with over 300,000 followers. Her goal now was to surpass the boss¡¯s ount and gain more followers. By doing so, she would earn additional bonus rewards It waste afternoon, around five o¡¯clock, with a hint of sunset painting the sky in hues of dusk. In a deserted alleyway, a man and a woman held down wolf-like dog, forcing a bottle of rat poison into its mouth. The dog, a stray, was emaciated and too weak to resist. It whimpered, its eyes filled with despair, before struggling and staggering away, its steps unsteady. The beautiful woman furrowed her brow and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t poison it to death, did you?¡± The assistant replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ I¡¯ll follow it and notify you when the poison takes effect. You just need to pretend that you stumbled upon it and rush it to the pet hospital for stomach pumping. The beautiful woman let out a disdainful snort and reluctantly nodded. The dog was filthy, and if it weren¡¯t for the sake of authenticity, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to touch it. But after watching the boss¡¯s video just now, she knew she had to give her all and work harder! They had searched for a suitable stray dog but couldn¡¯t find one that satisfied their requirements. So they came up with another n: poison the dog to near death and then pretend to bepassionate saviors, rescuing and helping the dog. There are far too many tactics like this on the inte exploiting the sympathy of the audience. They not only gain substantial traffic but also receive endlessments praising the streamer as a kind- hearted person, wishing them well, and praising their goodness.. Any voice of doubt is immediately met with harsh criticism and insults! So the beautiful woman had no reservations or worries other than the dog is dirty. The stray dog, poisoned and weakened, ran for two blocks before copsing on a busy street, frothing at the mouth¡­ The assistant snorted and muttered under his breath, Beast, running two blocks even when close to death, trying to exhaust me¡­¡± 3/4 He quickly called the beautiful woman over With her innate physical appearance, resembling an ifore and kind-hearted god, they could¡¯s afford to waste such an advantage. Therefore, unlike the box the girl would show her Exce couche The wolf-like dogy on the ground, its eyes wide opel gazing weakly at the sky The sunset reflected in its eyes, adding a glimmer of light to its dim gase Pedestrians passing by turned their heads, surprised af engaged in discussions Nome exuerd sympathy, others disgust, and there were even those who said, ¡°I want to help but teet helpless ¡°Oh, poor thing.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a pet store over there. Should we drag it there or a check-up¡± ¡°Forget it¡­ it¡¯s just a dog¡­¡± Despite thements, no one took action At that moment, a cute girl with a ponytail walked by, sting a bag in her hands while filming herself with her phone. ¡°Ding dong Today, I bought a pound of beet. I¡¯m going to livestream how to make beef with shadow puppets!¡± ¡°Huh? Why is there a dog over there?¡± The girl immediately ran over, her voice filled with concern. ¡°What happened to this dog?¡± ¡°Oh, doggie, hold on! I¡¯ll take you to the hospital!¡± The people around her, captivated by her beauty and cere expression, watched as she became increasingly worried, almost on the verge of tears. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly: Ah, this girl is truly kind-hearted¡­ Chapter 118 The Hive Umaveled Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Chapter 418 The Hive Unraveled 125 Borus The stunning young wont let the beef in her hands away and struggled to lift the dog ¡°It¡¯s so pititud! Can you please help me help me take it to the hospit Her face was filled with anxiety, fully aware that no on would lend a hand in such matters, considering it day While others might recoil, she did not share their disd. It was in these moments that her kindness shone through Indeed, as people around saw the dirty stray dog, hesion clouded their thoughts, some even took a step bask What if it¡¯s a rabid dog? What if it suddenly bit them? Who would take responsibility ent The ¡°kind-hearted¡± girl was now desperate and in tears. T¡¯m begging you! Please, help me¡­ It¡¯s too heavy for me to carry¡­ She strained to lift the dog, her efforts were visible, as le dirty creature rubbed against her clothes and face, but she paid no mind. That¡¯s precisely the effect she wanted. Passersby shook their heads and said, ¡°Ah, young girl, e it got This dog is too filthy and won¡¯t make it anyway.¡± ¡°Yes, indeed. You¡¯re just too kind.¡± The girl lowered her gaze, concealing a trace of satisfaction in her eyes. Instead of letting go, she intensified her act, portraying her distress as if her world had copsed. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Just then, a soft, innocent voice broke the scene. ¡°This ster¡¯s acting seems a bit fake.¡± Another child¡¯s voice followed but with a touch of indiference. ¡°Hmph, ridiculous.¡± The beautiful girl was fully engrossed in her performance, deeply immersed in her role. Out of the blue, two contrasting voices rang out, clearly out of ce in the surroundings. She froze for a moment and looked up. And at that moment, sheid eyes on ke, momentally stupefied, forgetting about her predicament. ke crossed his arms and spoke in a nonchnt tone. Be careful¡­¡± Instantly, the stunning girl blushed, flustered, and nervously flicked her hair, overwhelmed with excitement! A handsome guy! A super handsome guy! Even more charismatic than Jonas, the golden boy of film! And this incredibly handsome guy was concerned about her! ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m okay,¡± the girl immediately showcased her vulnerability and helplessness. ¡°It¡¯s just too heavy for 1/4 me to lift. Mister, could you please help me? The dog is so pitiful, and I want to take it to the hospital¡­ It might be toote if we wait any longer¡­¡± Initially, she had only nned to put on a slight act to demonstrate her vulnerability and then take the dog to the veterinary hospital. But now¡­ now she truly couldn¡¯t ¡°lift it¡± anymore, anxiously looking at ke. ke¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of mockery, ¡°I meant to be careful because if you exert a little more force, your act will be exposed.¡± The stunning girl remained silent. Lilly stared at the beautiful girl, drawing a parallel, ¡°Master, she also has an aura on her head, could it be another malignant spirit that has escaped?¡± Pausing for a moment, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s the same aur as the one from earlier.¡± Pablo looked at the beautiful girl, ¡°A fresh aura¡­ it seems like it hasn¡¯t escaped but rather, has possessed two people?¡± Lilly suddenly looked at a frail man in the crowd, sensing the same aura on his head. She whispered, ¡°Master, is it possible that there¡¯s a hive here?¡± Pablo narrowed his eyes, ¡°Very likely.¡± Setting aside the details for now, it was evident that the girl before them and the frail man pretending to be a bystander in the crowd were undoubtedly in cahoots. Lilly understood it all now. On their way to the veterinary hospital, Master had mentioned that the malignant spirit on the uncle¡¯s head was called the ¡°hypocrite ghost.¡± Curious, she had asked her father what ¡°hypocrite¡± meant, and he exined ¨C it meant pretending to be good while hiding ulterior motives. So this sister was also a hypocrite. Lilly wasted no time in exposing her true nature. ¡°You know that time is running out, yet why do you continue to dawdle?¡± she bluntly questioned. Approaching the dog, she gently stroked its head and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s so skinny that Gracie could lift it with one hand, right Gracie?¡± Grace: ¡°¡­¡± Oh, you¡¯re so high-definition, so 1080p, but that does mean she would agree with her! Grace huffed, crossed her arms, hesitated for a moment and reluctantly mumbled, ¡°Yeah.¡± As Lilly caressed the dog¡¯s head, it seemed to find somefort. Struggling to open its eyes¡­. Upon seeing the child before it, a tear trickled down its cheek, and it extended its tongue to lick Lilly¡¯s hand. 2/4 Lillyforted it softly. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay¡­¡± Voices around them buzzed withments: ¡°Well, it¡¯s normal for a young girl not to be able to lift it. After all, it¡¯s a wolf-dog.¡± ¡°Why do they have to be so harsh with their words¡­¡± The stunning girl felt disheartened, forcing a smile and saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, my strength has always been small¡­ During Christmas, when my mom was butchering a chicken, she asked me to hold its wings, and I couldn¡¯t even hold it¡­ I¡¯m used to being misunderstood¡­¡± She delivered a long, pitiful monologue. And there, Lilly effortlessly lifted the dog with one hand, cing it under her armpit, and strode forward with determined steps. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the doggy hospital is very close by. I¡¯ll take you to see the doctor,¡± Lilly reassured as she walked. With such ease, she even had a free hand to hold onto her sister. ¡°Come on, Grace, let¡¯s go!¡± The stunning girl and the onlookers all remained silent Everyone¡¯s gaze turned peculiar. A three or four-year-old child effortlessly lifts arge wolf-dog Yet, this grown girl couldn¡¯t lift it? ¡°Now that we look at it, the dog does seem pretty light. ¡°It¡¯s so emaciated, all skin and bones. Even though it¡¯s a wolf-dog, it should be light¡­ right?¡± The curious bystanders couldn¡¯t be certain. Because the wolf-dog was undeniablyrge, towering even taller than the little girl. Logically, it shouldn¡¯t be light. But seeing how easily the girl carried it, it must not be beavy either¡­ ¡°No matter how you look at it, can her strength be smaller than that of a three-year-old child?¡± ¡°Just a moment ago, it didn¡¯t seem like much, but now looks more like a performance¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Earlier, she even had a phone in her hand, like some kind of streamer. Could she be deliberately seeking attention for online traffic?¡± The stunning girl felt as if an invisible p had struck her face, flushing it red. Damn, it¡­ why are kids these days so annoying? At this point, in any other situation, the stunning girl would have walked away. Who cares what others say? After all, they may not even see her on the inte. But now¡­ Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Every Second to Annihte Her The veterinary clinic was the finest veterinary clinic in the neighborhood, and ke had chosen it based on a quick search for the nearest one. To his surprise, it was bustling with people. There were all sorts of pets, mostly cats and dogs, but also hamsters, parrots, and even rabbits and pigs¡­ Polly rested its head against the ss of its carrier, feeling like it had just stepped into a whole new world. It let out a little ¡°wow,¡± mimicking the cute baby voice that was popr in short videos. ¡°What¡¯s this?!¡± It stared at a small guinea pig cradled in its owner¡¯s arms. Lilly, busy attending to her duties, replied, ¡°That¡¯s a little piggy.¡± Polly then fixated on a parrot that had been confined to a cage, its plumage shining as bright as it was green. ¡°Hey buddy, are you a male or female?¡± Polly asked, remembering its previous mistake in flirting with the wrong bird. But the parrot paid no attention, giving Polly the cold shoulder. Lilly was apanying ke as they rushed theirrge wolfhound for emergency treatment and gastric l¨¢vage. The father-daughter duo was undeniably striking, with ke exuding tall, graceful charm and Lilly is a small, adorable bundle of softness. Their presence caught the attention of onlookers, who couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads in admiration. Seated in a chair outside the emergency room, ke¡¯s arm casually draped over the backrest, there was an air of protectiveness as if he was embracing Lilly in his arms. His other hand rested on the head of the stray dog they had found. The stray dog remained motionless, not daring to move. It watched the constant stream of people with an expression of timidity and destion in its All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. eyes. Most of the dogs brought in for treatment were cradled by their owners, who wore expressions filled withpassion. These dogs were pampered and groomed, their fur clean and radiant. It reminded the stray dog of its past, of being held in the arms of a loving owner. But then, that owner had abandoned it, driving away to a ce it didn¡¯t recognize. It had thought the owner was taking it out to y, so it happily scampered outside. But when it turned around, the owner¡¯s car was already far away. It tried to chase after it, but no matter -how hard it tried, it couldn¡¯t catch up. Eventually, it became lost, unable to find its way back home. The stray dog believed that its owner must have forgotten that it hadn¡¯t boarded the car and that it wasn¡¯t intentional¡­ The stray dog¡¯s gaze grew dim, and it shifted slightly, ovee by emotions. 1/4 ke rested his palm on the stray dog¡¯s head, using it as a makeshift cushion, and calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t move around. We¡¯ll take you for a bathter.¡± The stray dog obediently remained still, asionally darting nces at ke, then shifting its gaze to Lilly. In the bustling lobby, a stunning girl craned her neck, starched the area, and quickly spotted ke. He was remarkably attractive, towering above others even when seated. A glimmer of joy appeared in the girl¡¯s eyes, and she hurriedlyposed herself, assuming an anxious expression. ¡°Oh¡­ there you are! How is the dog? Is it okay? What did the doctor say?¡± She spoke while peering towards the emergency room, her eyes filled with concern. ke¡¯s hand, which had been gently stroking the dog¡¯s head, paused. He raised his gaze, his eyes coldly fixated on the girl. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The dog sensed the malevolence in ke¡¯s demeanor and couldn¡¯t help but tremble, its paws shaking slightly. Kelly let out a startled ¡°Ah?¡± and then paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m Kelly.¡± Her face disyed a mix of astonishment and adorably dumbfounded, while deep down inside, she couldn¡¯t help but scream with excitement: He asked for my name! He noticed me! Ahhh¡­ At that moment, Kelly almost forgot about the presence of the dog. Seizing the opportunity, she smoothly took a seat beside ke and continued to anxiously gaze towards the emergency room. ¡°Ah, how could a perfectly fine dog end up ingesting something poisonous? Some people these days lack any sense of decency.¡± ¡°I once saw ady near the neighborhood who scattered meat bonesced with rat poison on the roadside, iming that stray dogs were too annoying and needed to be exterminated¡­¡± Kelly ranted indignantly to herself, but when she turnell to face ke, she found him unmoved, his profile exuding an icy detachment that only enhanced his charm. She became infatuated, stuttering as she asked, ¡°You agree, right¡­ those people, how could they do such things¡­ I tried to stop her at the time¡­¡± ke sneered, abruptly turning his head to fix his gaze (lirectly on Kelly. ¡°Where exactly did you find this wolfhound?¡± Kelly¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and in an instant, the rush of excitement sent blood rushing to her brain, making it buzz with anticipation. She failed to notice the trap embedded in his question. Without any precautions, she replied, ¡°It was in an alley off Lincook Route¡­¡± Having obtained the information he desired, ke realized that sometimes it was quicker to ask directly. despite the avability of search options. He opened his phone, and in no time, the screen transformed into a ck background with green text, rapidly scrolling with data. As the screen brightened, it disyed surveince footage from the streets of Lincook Route 2/4 ke remained expressionless as he watched the surveince footage. Unaware of ke¡¯s motives, Kelly pretended nonchnce and asked, ¡°By the way, I still don¡¯t know your names!¡± Seeing ke¡¯sck of response, she turned her gaze towards Lilly, wearing a friendly smile. ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s your name? Is this your doggie?¡± Lilly hesitated, trying her best to mimic her father¡¯s aloofness¡­ but being too sweet and innocent, her attempt failed. T Since neither ke nor Lilly answered, Kelly didn¡¯t feel awkward and shifted her attention to the stray dog beside her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your doggie? Where did it go? It¡¯s all dirty but so cute.¡± As Kelly spoke, her hand extended with audacity, reaching out to touch the dog¡­ But before her hand could make contact, ke¡¯s hand firmly rested on the dog¡¯s head, preventing her from identally touching it. And then, in a cold, detached tone, ke uttered, ¡°Forget about the hand. I can help you chop it off.¡± Kelly stood there, her hand suspended awkwardly in mid-air, feeling utterly mortified. ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to pet the dog,¡± she stuttered, desperately trying to salvage the situation. Retracting her hand directly would be too humiliating, so Kelly shifted gears and gently stroked the dog¡¯s back, going with the flow. Little did she know that the seemingly docile and ever timid stray dog suddenly turned its head and sank its teeth into the back of her hand! Although it didn¡¯t dare to let out a loud cry, it bared its iceth and stared at her, as if it knew she wasn¡¯t a good person. Kelly let out a shriek, ¡°Ah¡­¡± Her cry caught the attention of those nearby, who turned their heads to see what was happening. With tears welling up in her eyes, Kelly whimpered, ¡°Ouch¡­ It hurts¡­ I¡¯m bleeding¡­¡± Lilly looked at her with a gaze of utter disbelief and muttered to herself, ¡°This auntie seems a bit dim- witted.¡± Finally, ke put down his phone and lowered his gaze to look at the dog. ¡°We¡¯ll take you for a vinationter,¡± he said calmly. Kelly¡¯s face lit up, pretending to be modest. ¡°Oh¡­ actually, it¡¯s not necessary. I often encounter stray dogs on the streets, and sometimes I get scratched while trying to rescue them¡­¡± Unable to hold back any longer, Lilly interjected, ¡°Hey auntie, my dad is talking to the dog, not to you!¡± ke¡¯s lips curved slightly as he ruffled the dog¡¯s head and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t go around biting people, you know. Vinating dogs can be quite troublesome.¡± Kelly stood there in silence, stunned by the turn of events. 3/4 Lilly couldn¡¯t resist adding, ¡°Daddy, if someone gets bitten by a dog and needs to get a rabies shot, what kind of vine does the dog need?¡± Kelly remained speechless. ke hadn¡¯t said a word yet. Meanwhile, Polly, pecking out from the pet carrier, shouted, ¡°Every second, I want to kill her!¡± Kelly remained speechless. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Lilly¡¯s Deception Kelly was utterly embarrassed and couldn¡¯t find a way out of the situation. She believed that ke must have misunderstood her, which was why he disliked her so much. Regardless, she had been bitten and was bleeding, and they were responsible for their dog. No matter how much he disliked her, it would be reasonable and humane to have her wounds treated, wouldn¡¯t it? Kelly held up her bloodied hand, pitifully pleading, ¡°Big bro, but my hand hurts¡­ Please, stop joking around¡­¡± ke remained expressionless. ¡°Cut it off, then it won hurt.¡± Kelly remained speechless. She felt strange gazes from all around, making it even more difficult for her to save face. Kelly resentfully nced at ke, about to say something more when the door to the emergency room opened. Lilly jumped off her chair, and ke stood up as well. Kelly was reluctant, but she had no choice. She temporarily covered her wound with a tissue and quickly. followed them inside. Before Lilly and ke could ask anything, she preemptively asked the doctor, ¡°Doctor, how is the dog? Is it okay? Please, do everything you can to save it. It¡¯s so pitiful¡­¡± Kelly looked extremely anxious, and tears even started to fall. ke, Lilly, and Grace all remained speechless. Grace stared at that tear. How ironic. Since Kelly started crying, the first tear she collected in her life turned out to be a crocodile. tear. Legend had it that crocodiles shed tears while devouring humans and animals, a mocking tear specifically meant to ridicule those who harm others while pretending to bepassionate and kind- hearted-the epitome of wickedness and deceit. Grace raised her hand, and Kelly¡¯s tear vaporized into thin air, reced by a dark brown glow that flew into her palm. Meanwhile, the doctor was discussing the dog¡¯s conditien, saying, ¡°It seems it was poisoned with rat poison. There¡¯s no residue of any food in its stomach, which makes the poisoning even more severe¡­¡± Just as he said that Kelly eximed, covering her mouth in shock, tears welling up as she emotionally said, ¡°Who could be so despicable! How can anyone harm a dog like this? They¡¯re not even human!¡± ke and Lilly remained silent. Polly, taken aback, eximed, ¡°Holy smokes, what a performance! She¡¯s fierce enough to even fight herself! This is some serious acting!¡± 1/4 Kelly paused. 1 Polly had picked up various popr catchphrases and memes from short videos, so she wasn¡¯t sure if she was being insulted. However, her emotions were already disrupted, and she felt somewhat annoyed deep. down. The doctor continued. ¡°Therefore, to save it, we¡¯re considering extracorporeal removal methods, such as peritoneal dialysis and blood transfusion¡­¡± Anxious, Kelly hurriedly interrupted, ¡°Change the blood transfusion, use my blood!¡± Everyone went silent. Is this woman crazy? Even the doctor couldn¡¯t help but twitch at the corner of his mouth. Kelly quickly realized what foolish words she had just uttered and hastily corrected herself, ¡°Ah¡­ No, I was just too anxious¡­ I mean, as long as we can save it, we can do anything. I beg you, doctor, please do whatever it takes to save it!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The doctor nodded, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll arrange for peritoneal dialysis and blood transfusion.¡± Kelly: ¡°Yes! Arrange it, it must be arranged! I¡¯m willing to do anything as long as we can save the dog¡­¡± Completely absorbed in her act, Kelly didn¡¯t notice that ke and Lilly had been silent, watching her quietly. Then¡­ The doctor handed a form to Kelly, saying, ¡°Okay, sign here, and then proceed to make the payment. Including the emergency treatment, it amounts to twenty thousand dors.¡± A flicker of astonishment shed in Kelly¡¯s eyes. Twenty thousand dors! It¡¯s so expensive?? In the past, she had brought cats and dogs for emergency treatment to film content, but who would spend twenty thousand dors to save a dog? Kelly hesitated and sought help by looking at ke. ke crossed his arms, his expression scornful, showing no intention of speaking. So, she liked to hog the spotlight, didn¡¯t she? Now it was her chance to truly shine. Kelly¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, ¡°I don¡¯t have money¡­.. I wish I could save it with my blood, but I don¡¯t have money¡­ Sob, sob, big bro, what should I do?¡± Lilly couldn¡¯t take it anymore! She eximed loudly, ¡°Auntie, this is my dad. Can you please stop calling him ¡®big bro, big bro? You¡¯re not 2/4 a little kid! And didn¡¯t you say you would do anything to save the dog? You can get a loan, you know!¡± Lilly recalled those ubiquitous loan advertisements. ¡°Auntie, take out your phone!¡± Kelly feeling curious. Lilly said, ¡°Click on the link of the person with the most likes in thements section, and you can check your credit limit! Look! You have a reserve of 150,000 dors!¡± Kelly remained speechless. Lilly continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s an online loan! The daily interest rate starts at just 1.9 dors, cheaper than a bottle of water! You won¡¯t have to worry about those impolite people mocking you anymore!¡± Kelly still didn¡¯t spill any word. Damn, what the hell, getting a loan to save a dog?! Did they think I was a fool? Those unreliable online loan advertisements were downright stupid. Talking about reserves in such a grand manner, but it was just online loans! Only a fool would believe them. Once you dared to take a loan, they¡¯d ensure you entered wearing gold and silver, but you¡¯de out with nothing but your underwear. You wouldn¡¯t even have a ce to cry. You might even be trapped forever, never able to make it to shore and ruin your entire life. She wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to resort to online loans to save a dog! It was just a stray dog, after all. What was it worth? But she had just said it herself, about being willing to do anything¡­ Kelly struggled to find the words, but nothing came out¡­. Lilly sighed, ¡°Auntie, didn¡¯t you say you would do anything to save the dog? Look, you have 150,000 dors now, and you¡¯re not even willing to spend 20,000 to save the dog.¡± She was more stingy than me. Kelly¡¯s face turned red, ¡°But¡­ online loans are scams, ind I¡­¡± Lilly waved her hand, ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t have to say anything! I know you were just pretending! We don¡¯t need your help, just stay away.¡± She had never intended for this stingy auntie to contribute any money. This auntie was just pretending. She spoke so nicely, but when it came time to pay, she looked at Daddy. Was she expecting Daddy to pay? Who was she to make Daddy spend money? And would she ask for Daddy¡¯s contact information to repay himter? That¡¯s how it was portrayed on TV She couldn¡¯t let this bad auntie have her way! 3/4 The little girl reached into her bag and pulled out a toy phone-she had plenty of bnce, 20,000 dors, more than enough! She then took the bill from the doctor¡¯s hand and ran off with Polly, saying, ¡°Polly, let¡¯s go pay!¡± Polly pped her wings and squawked. ¡°You don¡¯t even fave a credit limit of 150,000 in a month. We¡¯re 1 not a match!¡± 4/4 Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Chapter 421 The World of Grown-Ups, Where Everything Comes With a Price Tag After Lilly finished speaking, she tiptoed and snatched the bill from the doctor¡¯s hand before darting off to make the payment. Just a couple of steps outside, she suddenly remembered something and turned back to grab Grace. ke¡¯s eyes gleamed with amusement. His daughter was truly remarkable, capable of standing up for herself. ¡°She¡¯s got some spirit, that girl of mine!¡± he chuckled to himself. And off they went, with ke leading a stray dog on a makeshift leash provided by the hospital. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. With the big wolf dog now out of danger, there was less cause for worry. They nned to drop off the stray dog at the nearby grooming center for a bath while getting a full check-up done. Kelly, on the other hand, was left ignored. Frozen in ce, her face flushed red. The doctor nced at her and continued into the emergency room. People nearby started whispering and gossiping about Kelly: ¡°That woman is a hypocrite. She cried like she lost her mother¡­ and she wanna do the blood transfusion with her blood?¡± ¡°Good Samaritan my foot! The moment it¡¯s time to pay up, her true colors show.¡± Someone even snidely remarked, ¡°I thought she could do anything. But she won¡¯t even lend twenty thousand!¡± Coincidentally, amercial began ying on the television mounted on the wall: A tall and stunning flight attendant followed a short and unattractive old man home. Just before entering the house, she abruptly refused to go inside and demanded the man check his credit limit on a certain credit card. ¡°What? You don¡¯t even know your limit on xxx? We¡¯re notpatible!¡± The man hastily pulled out his phone and checked, revealing a credit limit of $150,000. With that, the flight attendant¡¯s tears turned intoughter, and she happily entered the house, arm in arm with the man. Amid this scene,bined with Lilly¡¯s recent words¡­. The gaze of the onlookers at Kelly resembled the way people looked at that dimwitted flight attendant in themercial. Kelly felt a burning sensation on her face, humiliated aid disheartened. She stomped her foot in frustration and dashed away, feeling utterly mortified. The television on the hospital wall was ying an advertisement video. The screens throughout the entire 1/3 hospital were synchronized, and Lilly, who was in line to make the payment, also caught sight of that commercial. Curiously, she asked, ¡°Daddy, do people believe thesemercials?¡± Even she knew they were deceiving. Her grandmother always said that pic wouldn¡¯t fall from the sky, only traps would. No one would willingly. give away money for nothing. ke replied, ¡°Only fools would believe them.¡± Despite their low quality, these types ofmercials had low production costs and low advertising. thresholds. This meant that they could be flooded into the market on a massive scale. The tantly obvious and lowbrow nature of thesemercials filtered out the group of people with normal cognitive abilities. When normal individuals say such advertisements, they generally scoffed and rolled their eyes in disbelief. What remained were the believers, and it was this group that was easily deceived. The principle was simple: think about it, which is more costly, deceiving a normal person or deceiving a fool? Certainly, the former! By flooding the market with these advertisements, even among ten thousand people, there would always be one or two who believed. What about one hundred thousand people, one million people, or ten million people? The vast target audience was immediately narrowed down. So, the objective of thesemercials was to identify the ¡°fools¡± they desired. Those who would call them were easy to deceive, reducing the cost of promotion and drastically lowering the cost of failure. The conversion rate became incredibly high. These were the target customers of online loanpanies. Once they captured these customers, they would never experience a loss. ¡°Do you understand?¡± ke asked after exining. In truth, he only asked casually. After all, for a four-year-old child, these concepts were tooplex. What is online lending? What is a target audience? What is filtering¡­ These were not things a young child couldprehend. However, Lilly responded, ¡°It¡¯s like a fishing, with big holes in it.¡± The little one made a circle with her hands. ¡°And then someone makes fun of it, saying, ¡®What can you catch with such a big fishing? The fish and shrimp will just swim out of the holes.¡±¡± ¡°But this fishing isn¡¯t meant to catch normal fish and shrimp. It¡¯s meant to catch big dumb fish. The big dumb fish are big, so they won¡¯t slip out of the holes in the. One catch and it¡¯s a sure thing!¡± 2/3 ke went sen11. That made a lot of sense. He was rendered speechless. After making the payment, ke took Lilly and Grace to have the stray dog bathed. Once the dog was clean and had undergone a thorough examination, it was found to be only skinny from hunger, without any other health issues. With its clean coat and drooping cars, the stray dog had slightly off-white, yellowish fur that resembled at rural mutt. As the staff attached a leash to the dog, one of them remarked, ¡°This Labrador doesn¡¯t have a very pure. bloodline¡­ Are you willing to spend a few thousand bucks on it?¡± A few thousand bucks might not be much to Lilly, but for the average person, it was indeed a sizable sum. Lilly leaned on ke¡¯s shoulder and curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s a bloodline, and is it important?¡± The staff member nced at ke discreetly and hesitated to say anything. Of course, bloodline was important. Purebred Labrador puppies cost at least a thousand bucks cach, and those bred by reputable breeders could go for tens of thousands or even more. But with mixed breeds, it was a different story. You could probably get one for a hundred or two hundred bucks, so naturally, they were considered less valuable However, the staff members didn¡¯t dare say that. They simply smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright, this dog is well-behaved. Doesn¡¯t make a fuss, nor does it bite.¡± Polly interjected, ¡°Nonsense! It just bit a pig a moment ago!¡± The staff member remained speechless. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Chapter 422 This Is Their Inferno The staff nced at the parrot, a flicker of astonishment in their eyes. The dog seemed rather foolish, sporting a seemingly worthless appearance. But this parrot, on the other hand, possessed a certain cinning. Its feathers shimmered and gleamed, and its eyes sparkled with intelligence. What made it truly remarkable was its cleverness. A parrot capable of engaging in simple conversations was worth tens of thousands of dors. It wasn¡¯t something that could be easily trained, no matter how much effort one put into it. As the staff pondered this, they handed the dog leash over to Lilly. Lilly walked away, leading the stray dog, all the while ncing back at it. It was cautious, always on guard. If someone passed by, it would immediately move aside, allowing others. to go first before continuing on its way. Lilly felt a pang of empathy and stopped, embracing the dog¡¯s neck. She said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, from now on, you don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore. Stick with Daddy and be bold!¡± ke raised an eyebrow in confusion. Lilly held the dog close, whisperingforting words to it, lost in their private conversation. In the world of adults, it seemed like everything had a price. Houses were priced per square foot, and regr neighborhoods couldn¡¯tpare to school districts. Cars had their price tags too. Driving a hundred-thousand-dor car would pale inparison to a two- hundred-thousand-dor car. How much is the dowry for a wife? Is it worth it? Does a husband have a house and a car? Is it worth it? Even life itself was priced andbeled-purebred dogs fetching thousands or even tens of thousands, while mixed breeds were worth only a hundred¡­ But in the eyes of a child, there were no suchplexities. ke lowered his gaze, watching Lilly, feeling a deep sense of tranquility and tenderness within his heart. Therge wolfhound had been treated and was now out of danger, but it still needed to stay in the hospital for some time. Afterpleting the necessary paperwork, ke took illy and Grace home. Bettany awaited them at the front door. As they approached, Bettany¡¯s eyes widened in shock and her heart skipped a beat when she saw ke and Lilly returning with a dog, while ke was carrying¡­ a body bag??? ¡°ke¡­! What did you take Lilly to do again??¡± she eximed, dumbfounded and filled with trepidation. Returning with a body bag¡­ 1/4 Could it be that they went to observe an autopsy or handle a case? Or perhaps they went on a mission and brought back their target?? Is this a ce a child should go to? Bettany¡¯s gaze turned icy as she stared at ke, Lilly, and Grace approaching from a distance. Lilly quickly spoke up, ¡°Grandma, we went¡­¡± Bettany interjected sharply, ¡°Don¡¯t say a word!¡± ke cleared his throat and gestured towards the body bag, ¡°Old Mrs. Crawford, this is¡­¡± To his surprise, Bettany ignored him as well, instructing him not to speak, and then turned her attention to Grace. ¡°Grace, it¡¯s your turn to speak.¡± Grace hesitated for a moment. Would she be able to help exin things to Lilly¡¯s grandmother? Grace spoke up, ¡°¡­ The body bag contains a dog that we found on the road.¡± Bettany had a moment of realization and then looked the dog Lilly was holding. ¡°Oh, I see¡­ But you can¡¯t eat a dog that has been dead for too long. Why did you bring it back?¡± The stray dog, being led by Lilly, suddenly widened its eyes in surprise. Lilly quickly covered the dog¡¯s eyes and then realized her mistake, covering its ears as well. Polly squawked as it flew in, eximing, ¡°That¡¯s too brutal!¡± A Bellflower crouched in the hallway on the second floor poking its head out and staring at the new arrivals outside the door. Its tail wagged back and forth, its intentions unclear¡­. On the other side, Kelly returned to her studio. The man, possessed by the malignant spirit, was watching the video she had filmed.. ¡°Not bad at all, quitepelling! But why is there no follow-up? Didn¡¯t you go to the hospital?¡± Kelly suddenly felt a twinge of guilt. She had gone to the hospital, but she waspletely fited on the handsome guy. She hadpletely forgotten about filming the subsequent events at the hospital¡­ Usually, the routine was to capture the dying dog, show the doctor¡¯s bill, and then depict her struggle and hesitation before ultimately digging into her own meal money to save the dog. The scene concludes with the following text: After saving this dog, I have nothing left, and I¡¯ll have to eat 2/4 instant noodles for the rest of the month¡­ But I am still happy! May the dog find sweetnes and never face any more disasters¡­ However, she didn¡¯t film anything afterward. Kelly lowered her head and said, ¡°Boss, that man was too aggressive. I just asked him a question, and he threatened to cut off my hand¡­ That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t dare to film at the hospital.¡± She would never admit that she had simply forgotten., The man furrowed his brow and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You and your assistant can go out again and find another dog that looks simr to this wolfhound.¡± ¡°Once it¡¯s dead, don¡¯t rush. Wait until it stiffens, then film yourself crying in frustration, with a mournful expression. Then struggle to dig a hole for the dog¡­¡± ¡°Remember to capture a close-up shot of the stiffened dog, to stimte the emotions of the audience.¡± Only when those spectators felt sadness andpassion would they open the streamer¡¯s homepage. If the live stream was started while the emotions were still hot, it would be easy for people to send gifts and money, Kelly nodded, ¡°I understand, boss. I¡¯ll go out and find some material right away.¡± The man nodded, ¡°Work hard! Your follower count has been increasing this month. Keep up momentum, and next month you¡¯ll earn a bonus!¡± Kelly finished her pancake, feeling a bit better, and happily went out. the The hypocrite ghost perched on the man¡¯s head couldn¡¯t break free and escape. By now, it was filled with despair and cursed, ¡°Promising the moon! I told you not to make empty promises!¡± With that, it pped the man across the face. The man didn¡¯t feel anyone hitting him; he just sensed a cool sensation around his neck and a tingling sensation on his cheek for some unknown reason. He rubbed his face and took a sip of water before asking, ¡°What about those cats?¡± One of the staff members replied, ¡°They¡¯re not doing well at all.¡± The man went to the warehouse to see for himself. In a small room, there were seven or eight cages stacked up. Each cage held two or three cats, all of them emaciated. A person was crouching in the room, drawing blood from one of the cats. But the cat was so weak and skinny that after drawing about fifty milliliters, they couldn¡¯t get any more. The man frowned, muttering, ¡°Useless creatures, can¡¯t even draw a hundred milliliters.¡± As it turned out, besides filming videos, their studio would bring back some cats regrly. However, they brought them back to sell their blood. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. 1 3/4 In veterinary hospitals, there was often a need for blood transfusions in some animals, but the hospital¡¯s blood bank was always running short. That¡¯s when they would seek out blood donor cats, post on forums, negotiate prices, and then their studio would extract the blood and deliver it. In the room, over a dozen or so catsy weakly, their eyes devoid of any sparkle, staring nkly ahead. Cats could only have their blood drawn once a month, and the amount couldn¡¯t exceed two hundred milliliters. However, here in this ce, they were subjected to blood draws at least three or four times a month, with each draw extracting a minimum of three to four hundred milliliters¡­ until they couldn¡¯t draw anymore. Due to severe anemia, most of the cats couldn¡¯t even stand up. But no one cared about them. Their existence served only as a lifeline for those pampered cats with owners. Once they couldn¡¯t yield any more blood or after they died, they were discarded like trash, never to be noticed by anyone. No one would even know that such a dark and hopeless ce existed in this world, their hell¡­ 4/4 Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Chapter 423 To Trade in Cat¡¯s Blood In a dimly lit room, the cat restrained for blood extraction suddenly convulsed and struggled. Its body twitched violently, kicking a tray ced next to its feet and sending it flying. The tray contained some blood extraction tools, such a needles and blood bags, which ttered onto a nearby cat cage. In the room, there were more than a dozen cats. Some of them were frightened by the convulsing cat and cowered in the corners of their cages, hissing with bare teeth as their eyes filled with terror. Some had be numb, turning their heads to nce at the convulsing cat with a trace of sadness. passing through their lifeless eyes. The cat was convulsing severely, indicating that it had been drained of blood and was nearing the end. The staff member hurriedly removed the needle and grabbed the blood bag in his hand. He then kicked the cat away, causing it tond on the floor with a muffled groan. ¡°Damn¡­ It¡¯s just about 50-60 milliliters, and it almost spilled because of this damn cat,¡± muttered the staff member. The man with a ghost hovering over his head was the owner of the workshop named Boris Trask. Boris furrowed his brows upon seeing the situation. ¡°Dispose of it if it¡¯s dead. Also, while you¡¯re at it, don¡¯t keep the ones that are about to kick the can either. Draw their blood and then get rid of them. We can save on some cat food.¡± The staff member replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Boris asked, ¡°How¡¯s business this week?¡± The staff member held a notebook that was filled with a whole page of contact numbers and names of previous breeders they had dealt with. ¡°We had three orders this week,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s fewer thanst week. Well¡­ it¡¯s mainly because pet cats are eating better than humans these days, so there are fewer sick ones. I really wish they would get sick every day.¡± He chuckled and added, ¡°If I knew which families had cats, I¡¯d go to each one and give them a personal blend of my own medicine!¡± With three orders per week, he would only earn amission of a thousand dors. During slow times, he would only make four to five thousand dors inmissions per month. Boris said, ¡°Don¡¯t even go there. Going into people¡¯s homes to poison pets is hical¡­¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Besides, residential areas have surveince cameras. You need to be very careful not to get caught; the risk is too high.¡± The staff memberughed, ¡°Boss, I was just kidding!¡± As he spoke, he threw the dead cat into a garbage bag. With several swift motions, he drained the remaining life out of a few cats that were still barely alive, then threw them into the bag as well. 1/4 Some of the drained cats died instantly while others convulsed. The garbage bag trembled, but Boris and the staff member seemed ustomed to it. Boris patted the staff member¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Get ready. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go out and rescue a group of stray cats.¡± The staff member nodded. ¡°Oh sure thing!¡± Their so-called ¡°rescue¡± meant going out to find stray cats and using the pretense of rescue to capture them. Once captured, the cats would be kept in this room. To maintain a stable business, they would go out twice month. For each cat they captured, the staff member would earn amission of three hundred dors. Usually, they could capture around a dozen cats at a time. In other words, by going on one ¡°rescue¡± mission, the staff member would earn around three thousand dors inmissions. With themission from the blood extractions, his monthly ie steadily exceeded ten thousand dors.. The staff member had a favorable impression of Boris With the number of cats they kept, they would only make around fifty to sixty thousand dors each month from selling blood. Despite that, Boris still gave him over ten thousand each month. That was the textbook definition of a great boss. ¡°I really love doing rescues,¡± the staff member said with a cheerful smile. Boris patted his shoulder. ¡°Work hard! Whether you want to buy a car, a house, or even want to get married, it¡¯s all within reach!¡± The staff member expressed his gratitude, saying, ¡°Yes, sir!¡± That said, the use of the term ¡°rescue¡± in their context was truly ironic¡­. The ghost above Boris¡¯s head struggled again as the pain in his eyes grew stronger. In the past, this ce used to be his paradise. Everyone in this workshop were his patrons. Every time they discussed business and rescues was when he smiled the most. But now, he couldn¡¯t smile anymore¡­ The next day. Lilly, who was at home for the weekend ook her grandmother¡¯s phone and was watching short videos. Bettany reminded her, ¡°You can only watch it for a shon while, okay?¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± Hugh nced over and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s a little kid doing with a phone? Look at you, always comining how everyone spoils Lilly, yet here you are, doing the same thing.¡± Bettany shot him a re. ¡°How is this the same?¡± 2/4 It was as though she wasn¡¯t the one who said before, ¡°If it were me, I would never spoil her like this¡± Bettany seemed to finally recall that particr instance and tried to change the subject with a cough. ¡°I wonder if Anthony has finished work on his side and when he¡¯lle back.¡± Hugh clicked to the next page, reading the news while saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he would be gone for half a month? He¡¯s only been gone for a few days. Is your deffentia finally catching up to you?¡± Bettany: ¡°¡­¡± She gave Hugh a scornful look and coldly said, ¡°No lunch for you today.¡± Hugh looked up, ¡°???¡± Lilly covered her mouth and giggled, ¡°Grandpa, you go scolded-¡± Hugh still couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Lilly tilted her head and counted with her finger, ¡°Uncle Anthony has been gone for over a week, and he¡¯ll be back in five days. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s been gone for just a few days!¡± Hugh suddenly realized, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I was wrong either. Just a few days¡¯ was just a figure of speech.¡± Who in the world would be that specific in a normal conversation? Was he supposed to say, ¡°He¡¯s been gone for ten days, and he¡¯ll be back in five days¡±? Who would talk with such precise uracy about the number of days? ¡°I¡¯ll never understand women,¡± Hugh murmured under his breath. Lilly ran upstairs with her phone and said while running, ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t hear anything!¡± Hugh: ¡°¡­¡± Lilly had asked Josh to help her search for short videos about rescuing cats and dogs, so now she was only seeing content rted to that. Josh asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you suddenly interested in these videos?¡± He was filled with regret¡­ After school started, he had attend sses, do homework, and even go to tuition. Thus, he wasn¡¯t able to spend much time with his little ister. Look where it had gotten him now. He didn¡¯t even know about Lilly¡¯s new interest despite being an older brother! Not to mention, he was supposed to be Lilly¡¯s favorite brother! Lilly was absorbed in watching videos, so she casually waved her hand, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Josh was speechless and confused. He leaned in next to Lilly and watched the videos alongside her. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Hey fam, we¡¯ve run out of cat food this month¡­ We¡¯re in quite a pickle. Our cat shelter has already taken 3/4 in a hundred cats and we simply can¡¯t house anymore. I¡¯m barely scraping by with my sry¡­ Some of you said that I can make money by selling products, but I haven¡¯t done that before¡­ What should we do fam?¡± ¡°On my way home from work today, I saw this poor little thing¡­ It was absolutely pouring outside. I tried to hold myself back for a bit, but in the end I couldn¡¯t resist and brought it home¡­¡± Josh remarked, ¡°These are all about rescuing cats and dogs.¡± This was a good thing. It seemed like there was nothing to do with ghosts this time around¡­ Just as he was thinking this, he heard the sound of a car rolling in from outside. It was ke¡­ Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Sharing Candy Josh remembered that when they came back in the afternoon, Lilly and her dad had brought back two dogs, but one of them had died. Apparently, it had been hit by a car. Lilly originally wanted to bury the dog in the small grove at the back of the garden, but Bettany was concerned that the dposing body would create a smell. It would never bother her before, but now that they had a delicate little granddaughter in the house, Bettany started to worry about everything. She was also concerned that Lilly would smell the odor whenever she yed around the area, or if Bellflower would get infected with some kind of virus when it went out to dig holes. Even Polly could be rather mischievous at times. What if it picked up some fur from the body and carried some kind of disease that could infect Lilly? Hugh said that they didn¡¯t have to be so particr before. Bettany argued that it was simply because they never had children around the house. Josh was lost for words. Were the rest of them not children? To which his grandmother responded, ¡°You and Drake are boys, so you¡¯re built from sturdier stuff. Even though Hannah is a girl, she¡¯s also a tough one.¡± ¡°Lilly is different. She¡¯s so delicate and fragile. What if she gets sick¡­¡± Ultimately, Josh and his siblings, agreed with their grandmother¡¯s perspective. As such, ke took the dog out to be cremated. He would return once it was done. ? ¡°Lilly, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to bury the dog in the grove at the back? Should I help you dig?¡± Josh offered. Lilly was focused on watching videos and brushed him off, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright, my Daddy is going to do it. He can dig super fast. He¡¯s amazing.¡± Josh was a little unhappy. Wasn¡¯t he amazing then? ¡°No, I have to be the one to dig the hole!¡± Josh said and ran out. Lilly was confused, ¡°Huh?¡± She put away the phone and followed him outside. Hannah¡¯s room door was half open. Suddenly, she poked her head out, ¡°What?! You guys are digging at hole? I¡¯ll do it!¡± Before Drake could notice, she was already sprinting down the stairs! Drake shouted, ¡°Stop right there!¡± But Hannah ran even faster. ke entered the house carrying an urn and was about to call for Lilly when he saw the kids running down the stairs. He quickly opened his arms, stopping Josh and Hannah in their tracks as they crashed into each arm. He lifted them up and was about to ce them down. 1/5 Suddenly, Lilly came running at thest moment, causing ke to let go of Josh and Hannah¡­ just so he could catch Lilly. Josh and Hannah grimaced in pain as they fell to the ground. ¡°Uncle, give me the urn!¡± Josh grabbed the urn and ran off. Hannah followed behind, ¡°Margaret! Where¡¯s the hoe and the shovel? Give them to me!¡± Josh speechlessly trailed behind.. How childish could they get? Gracie, who had poked her head out after hearing themotion, was also at a loss for words. Was this necessary? Within the small grove of the Crawford family¡¯s backyard. Drake, Hannah, Josh and Gracie all had a shovel in the hands. Josh and Hannah were digging extremely fast. Gracie was speechless at the sight. Did they have topete over this as well? However, when she joined in with the rest, she immediately dedicated herself to winning. As someone so skilled at catching ghosts, how could she lose at digging a hole? That was uneptable! So Gracie started digging faster and faster. Only Drake remained coldly standing aside. It was against his principles to engage in such an inelegant activity! Bettany felt extremely exasperated. ¡°If I had known you all loved digging holes so much, I would have let you dig up those vegetable fields at the back.¡± Fortunately, she didn¡¯t give them a hoe. Given their enthusiasm, they would likely end up smashing each other¡¯s heads. Lilly held the dog¡¯s ashes in her arms,pletely dumbfounded. ¡°Wow¡­ you guys are so amazing!¡± she eximed happily. ¡°Go, go!¡± She then rummaged in her pocket. She just so happened to have four pieces of candy. She could give one to Drake, one to Hannah, one to Gracie, and thest one would be hers! Drake nced at the candy in Lilly¡¯s hand. He suddenly felt dissatisfied about the way they were digging and thought that he needed to take matters 2/5 into his own hands. Thus, Drake joined the war efforts. Everyone was at a loss for words. Lilly looked at the candy in her hand¡­ She thought, Aww, forget it. I¡¯ll give thest one to Drake. I guess there¡¯s none for me, but it¡¯s okay- Before long, the hole was dug. Lilly ced the dog¡¯s ashes in the hole. The stray dog seemed to understand that itspanion was in the box in front of it. It silentlyy down by the edge of the hole, bowing its head to look at the box inside. Margaret brought them some flowers, as Lilly had requested. The hole was filled, leaving a small mound on the previously t grass. Lilly ced the flowers in front of the mound and gave a moment of silence. ¡°Be a good dog and live a better life next time!¡± Bettany thought the children were just being soft hearted. She looked at the sky and said, ¡°Come back after you¡¯re done. It¡¯s already noon, and the sun is super hot.¡± Bettany felt dizzy from the heat and went back first. Josh asked, ¡°Lilly, why do we have to give flowers for the dog too?¡± He had never heard of making a grave and offering flowers for a dog before. Lilly exined, ¡°For reincarnation to happen, the spirit needs to have a registered household, name or birthdate. Otherwise, it¡¯s not possible to be reborn. When animals such as dogs pass away, they generally continue to be reborn as animals in their subsequent lives.¡± Because no one would intentionally record down the day they were born. This was evident in the state of pet owners today. How many of them would be able to tell the exact date and ce their pets were born, or who their parents were? ¡°In the case of dogs who are in service of others like military dogs or guide dogs, they will have aplishments, specific names, birthdays, and identification cards. After they die, they will also have graves and medals. As such, they can be reincarnated as humans in their next lives.¡± Humans whomitted grave offenses may regress into an animal in their next life. Likewise, animals that were able to umte great merits in life could be reborn into a human being in death. Lilly couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for the poor dog. She hoped to send it off with a grave and flowers so that it wouldn¡¯t suffer too much when it reached the underworld. If it was lucky, perhaps it could even ascend out of the reincarnation cycle of animals. Josh listened to the exnation and quickly understood ¡°Great, we¡¯re done!¡± Lilly pped her hands and stood up, pulling the other stray dog along. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. 3/5 Don¡¯t worry, your good friend is already on its way.¡± The stray dog kept looking back, reluctant to leave. Josh remarked. ¡°This dog is quite intelligent¡­ By the way, have you given it a name?¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°No.¡± 1 Josh pondered, ¡°I heard that when itspanion was hit by a car and died, this stray dog stayed by its side. the entire time. How about we call it Guardian¡¯?¡± Gracie chuckled, ¡°Isn¡¯t that too casual?¡± Josh said. ¡°Then youe up with a name!¡± Hannah suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s call it ¡®Biscuit¡¯!¡± Gracie replied, ¡°¡­Let¡¯s call it ¡®Woofpack¡±.¡± Everyone looked at her speechlessly. Gracie, with her poor naming sense, turned away in anger and shame. She wasn¡¯t going to name anything ever again, even if someone were to beg her to! Drake suddenly spoke up, ¡°Let¡¯s call it ¡®Candy¡± Lilly was about to agree, thinking that Candy sounded ice and sweet. But Josh was the first to object, ¡°No! Last time, you named Bellflower. This time, I get to decide no matter what. Let¡¯s call it ¡®Guardian¡± Lilly fell silent, but she remembered the candies in her pocket and immediately took them out and passed it around. Drake finally got his hands on Lilly¡¯s candy! He casually put the candy in his pocket as if he didn¡¯t care about it at all. Josh and Hannah were the first to unwrap their candies and put them in their mouths without even bothering to wash their hands. Drake coldly sneered, ¡°Is it that delicious? It¡¯s just a piece of candy.¡± He finished speaking and leisurely walked back. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Lilly watched with longing eyes¡­ She thought, Drake, if you¡¯re not going to eat it, at least give it to me! Hannah nced at Lilly and realized she didn¡¯t have any candy for herself. She immediately bit her candy in half, then spat it out and held it in her hand. ¡°Here! I¡¯ll give you half!¡± Her hands were still muddy and dirty from digging the hole. And on top of them was now a piece of candy still dripping with saliva. 4/5 Lilly: ¡°¡­¡± Josh looked disgusted, ¡°Can you be any grosser?!¡± Hannah suddenly realized. ¡°Oh, right, my hands are diriy!¡± She ran to the sink, put the half-bitten candy aside, washed her hands, then picked up the candy and ran it under the sink. ¡°There! It¡¯s clean now.¡± Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Chapter 425 ke the One-Hit Wonder Lilly looked at the half eaten piece of candy and felt conflicted. She loved the sweetness of candy, but she didn¡¯t necessarily enjoy ¡®second-hand¡¯ candy. She thought, Oh but¡­ Hannah already cleaned it. Would she be mad if I don¡¯t take it? ke raised an eyebrow as he curiously watched on to see what Lilly would do. Lilly took the candy¡­. Then she pondered for a moment, and while Hannah wasn¡¯t paying attention, she stuffed it back into her mouth. ¡°You should eat it, Hannah!¡± she said, ¡°I gave it to you. Daddy said that it¡¯s impolite to take that which you have already given away.¡± ke found this amusing. Every time, he would y the role of a ¡®get out of jail free¡¯ card for Lilly¡­ Did she really think that he was that incredible? Like the deep starry sky, the infallible God of Battle¡¯s eyes twinkled with little flecks of light. Hannah seemed to want to give the candy to Lilly still but ke promptly picked thetter up and walked upstairs. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve already collected evidence regarding that hypocrite ghost for you.¡± Drake happened toe out at that moment and said coldly from upstairs, ¡°Hannah Crawford! Have you finished your homework?¡± Hannah made a heavy gulp, then quickly bit the candy into pieces and went upstairs with a mournful expression on her face. Inside Lilly¡¯s room. Lilly continued to watch videos on her grandmother¡¯s phone. In the morning, Bettany had told her that she would take back the phone after a short while. However, half a day had passed just like that, and the phone was stilli Lilly¡¯s hands. ¡°These are all videos on animal rescue?¡± Josh, with his keen ears, came upstairs as soon as he heard the mention of a hypocrite ghost and asked, ¡°What does it have to do with ghosts?¡± Lilly exined the events of the past two days to him. As Josh watched these reels again, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was off about all of them. ¡°I don¡¯t think any of these people are nice!¡± he said. ke said, ¡°Although some of them may be bad apples, we can¡¯t use that to form a judgment on everyone.¡± As soon as he said that, Lilly came across a new video. 1/4 ¡°Huh? It¡¯s the credit auntie!¡± Josh asked, ¡°Credit what..?¡± ke corrected with a smile, ¡°Her name is Kelly Franklin.¡± The video happened to be the one where Kelly ¡°rescued the stray dog yesterday. In the video, she had a worried expression and kept pleading: N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°It¡¯s so sad! Can someone please help me¡­ take it to the hospital?¡± ¡°Can someone help me please? It¡¯s too heavy, I can¡¯t carry it¡­¡± A young and beautiful girl and a dog covered in dirt while foaming at the mouth.. The contempt of the crowd and the pleas of the beautiful damsel in distress. The two contrasts made the kindness of the girl stand but even more. Josh looked at her anxious crying face and would have thought that she was genuinely desperate had he not known her true nature beforehand. At this moment, a voice sounded: ¡°Be careful¡­¡± The scene shed by quickly, but ke appeared in the frame for two seconds. It was precisely because of this shot that the video went viral, with over a million likes andments. filled with voices of ¡°Ah, he¡¯s so handsome¡± and ¡°He¡¯s amazing¡±. Lilly eximed while pointing at the video, ¡°Daddy, something doesn¡¯t seem right!¡± She had been speaking with Gracie first, and only after that did kee in. However, both her and Gracie were gone now. ke furrowed his brow. ¡°She edited it.¡± Indeed, the video had been edited to only show ke¡¯s concerned¡± statement, with everything else. omitted. The following footage was shaky, showing a blurred figure holding a dog and heading to the hospital, where the doctor said it was beyond saving. After which, Kelly cried all the way as she found a tree and personally dug a hole to bury the lifeless dog. A person stood behind her the entire time. However, the footage only captured up to their waist. That person was also tall and slender, and wore the same pants as ke and the same leather shoes¡­ He had one hand in his pocket with a suit jacket hanging under his arm; he was the perfect image of a sessful entrepreneur. Josh asked with confusion, ¡°Uncle ke, were with this credit auntie the whole time? You even buried the dog together?¡± He was puzzled as this was different than what Lilly had told him. The stray dog should still be receiving treatment at the veterinary clinic. How did it just suddenly die? 2/4 Lilly said, ¡°Josh, this isn¡¯t Daddy! Daddy has a super handsome figure. The person in this video is too thin. Look how hollow his shirt and pants are¡­¡± It was nothing like her Daddy at all. Her Daddy was always incredibly good looking in clothes and gave off a charismatic aura. No one could imitate that. Josh instantly understood, ¡°No wonder something felt off¡­ so this isn¡¯t Uncle ke at all! This credit auntie is clearly misleading the audience!¡± ke sneered, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He was angry that she would try to use him for fame. Lilly pouted and said angrily, ¡°The credit auntie is such a meanic.¡± ¡°Come on Lilly, Daddy will take you to catch the culprit ke paused for a moment and lowered his voice, ¡°We¡¯ll go after we finish lunch, but don¡¯t tell your grandma we¡¯re going to catch someone. Just say¡­ we¡¯re going to buy candy.¡± He winked at Lilly as he said this. The olddy would grow suspicious if they said they were going out to y all the time. But if they said they were just going out to buy candy, she would let them go, albeit after grumbling at them for a brief moment. This was even more likely since she knew that Lilly had just given all her candy away to Drake and the others. This reason had no ws at all. Lilly winked back and whispered, ¡°Yeah, okay!¡± Josh asked, ¡°But where do we even find her now¡­¡± Meanwhile, Kelly was with Boris, filming outdoors as they were ¡°rescuing¡± stray cats. She never expected her video yesterday to receive over million likes! Initially, ke had said some pretty hurtful things to her, which made her embarrassed. But as soon as she got home and reviewed the footage, he couldn¡¯t help marveling at ke¡¯s handsome looks and well-built physique¡­ After that, she didn¡¯t think his words were hurtful at all. What did it matter if he insulted her, given how good-looking he was? Kelly repeatedly watched that segment of ke in the video and became infatuated with it. In the end, she decided to add in the shot where he said ¡°be careful¡±. From the looks of it, it seemed like ke was really concerned for her well-being. This was the stuff of her fantasies¡­ Boris saw an opportunity and immediately brought back a 1.9-meter-tall actor to act alongside Kelly The actor didn¡¯t even need to say anything; the shots were all below the waistline. He simply had to 3/4 pretend to be the handsome man in the video. ¡°Kelly, your video is trending now, and the number of views keeps increasing!¡± Boris suppressed his excitement and said, ¡°It just so happens we¡¯re doing a rescue for stray cats today, so start live streaming. immediately!¡± ¡°Also, I looked at thements section, and the reason this video is trending is mainly because of the man in the video!¡± Boris remembered encountering ke himself. He definitely thought that ke was not a man to be trifled with, but he was also sure that he wouldn¡¯t be watching reels¡­ ¡°You need to bank in on this, understand?¡± Boris asked. Nowadays, viral videos all need attractive personalities, and this man was simply too outstanding to miss. out on. Boris was sure he wouldn¡¯t find out either way. Kelly had the same intention and said, ¡°Okay!¡± She started the live stream, smiling sweetly, ¡°Yesterday¡¯s video received over a million likes. I never imagined it would suddenly go viral! I¡¯ve always rescued poor cats and dogs whenever I could¡­ I¡¯m truly amazed! Thank you, everyone!¡± After delivering the opening remarks, the number of viewers in the live stream quickly reached twenty thousand. One should bear in mind that Kelly¡¯s live streams typically only had twenty to thirty people! She was so excited that her hands were trembling. She looked at thements in the live chat and answered while reading: ¡°Oh, you¡¯re all asking about the guy from yesterday! Haha, you guys are funny. Why is everyone asking about him?¡± As she scrolled through thements, they were indeed mostly asking about ke. Kelly also knew that her video went viral yesterday solely because of him! There was no way around it. He was just that unbelievably handsome¡­. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t miss out on this surge of fame brought on by ke. She didn¡¯t even consider letting it go at all. Hence, she had to fabricate a rtionship. Kelly smiled, ¡°We just met yesterday, but he is a really good person. He apanied me and brought the dog to the hospital¡­¡± Suddenly, she had a sad expression, her eyes reddening ¡°Unfortunately, the dog couldn¡¯t make it¡­ The guy I met was really kind. He even buried the dog with me. I¡¯m truly grateful to him¡­¡± With a blush, she continued, ¡°Afterward, he dropped me off at my home and left. It seems like he is busy with work. He gave me his number and told me I could call him anytime, but I¡¯ve been too scared to call¡­¡± Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Chapter 426 #Goodending Kelly rode the wave of poprity, making up all sorts of nonsense to keep it going. She led the audience. to thinking she was in some romance drama where the cool but lonely entrepreneur falls in love with her. The barrage ofments from her watchers was filled with excitement: ¡°Does he like you?¡± ¡°I can totally see how even a tough businessman would have a soft spot for a genuine person like you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen all your videos, and you¡¯ve been rescuing cats and dogs this whole time. You¡¯re such a kind. person!¡± Kelly felt ted as she read thements. Her face and ears turned red as if by magic, panicking as she said, ¡°Oh no, please don¡¯t exaggerate. We have only met once¡­ You guys are too much-¡± Generally, when a streamer gained sudden poprity due to a specific topic, they would keep bringing it up during their live stream to attract viewers. And logically speaking, Kelly should have continued to talk about ke. However, she deliberately changed the subject to appear innocent and unique. ¡°Alright chat, let¡¯s not talk about that anymore! My stream today will be the same as before. Join me as I rescue some stray cats.¡± ¡°We got a call informing us that there is a litter of newborn kittens in a secluded corner of this neighborhood. Due to the heavy rain a few days ago, the mommy cat took the kittens to shelter under the basement of a building, but it looks like they weren¡¯t able toe out. We¡¯re really worried for them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here with my friends today to rescue these poor little things. We just hope they¡¯re okay!¡± Kelly looked worried as she followed Boris and his catfriabbing staff. They approached the scene from the overgrown grass near the side entrance. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. In reality, they could have just directly entered from the gate to the side. But they chose to take the roundabout way of trudging through the grass in order to make it seem like they were having a hard time. Suddenly, Kelly eximed, ¡°Guys, I heard the kittens meowing. Quickly now!¡± The camera started shaking, apanied by the sound of Kelly panting. Shortly after, the scene transitioned to a close-up of Kelly. She said, ¡°Hey everyone, so I just talked to the specialist, and the cats are all right down there. Problem is, they¡¯re in a hard to reach corner between two walls. We¡¯re not sure how we should go about this¡­¡± Kelly turned the camera around, showing a few small kittens hiding in the gap. The gap had a slope and a pool of stagnant water. It was hard to tell how deep it was. The kittens looked to be about a month old and were seaking wet. The mother cat was standing on higher ground, trying her best to prevent the kittens from falling into the water. The kittens were still unsteady on their feet, heads shaking as they looked up and meowed. 1/4 The mother cat was hissing and cautiously watching the humans that suddenly approached Comments were flooding in from the live chat ¡°Oh, the poor things. You have to save them!¡± ¡°You have to go through so much. I¡¯m touched!¡± ¡°You look so pretty close up! And no filters too! People with beauty inside and out like you will surely have a good life!¡± ¡°Be careful not to trip and fall!¡± Kelly smiled shyly and said, ¡°Thank you, everyone!¡± Outside the frame, the cat-catching employee looked Boris and made a signal with his eyes that seemed to ask if they should be taking these kittens. Normally, they wouldn¡¯t bother taking in kittens like those. Not only were they unable to draw blood from them, they¡¯d still have to take care of them. It was an uer waste of money. Moreover, kittens would constantly cry and were incredibly annoying to have around! However, Boris nodded to indicate that they should be watching these kittens. Today, their main objective was not to catch stray cats. They could do that any time, given how many stray cat there were. But Kelly¡¯s ount was gaining poprity, so it was more important to help her build a following now. Not only were they going to rescue these kittens, they needed to get down themselves instead of catching them ins like they usually. It would be even better if they could get scratched on camera. ¡°Let me go down there then!¡± With just a nce, the staff understood the intention. e quietly put the trap aside and tried to go down. into the crevice. But as an adult man, he was too big and couldn¡¯t fit. Boris tried as well, as he was slightly thinner. But he couldn¡¯t get down either. Worse yet, they ended up frightening the kittens, causing two of the little ones to fall into the pool of water behind them. The mother cat hurriedly scooped them out of the water. Kelly anxiously said, ¡°Don¡¯t go down. You guys won¡¯t fit and look, you¡¯re scaring the kittens.¡± She pointed her phone downwards and filmed the pitiful sight of the kittens. The kittens were trembling from head to toe. The mother cat was also a little helpless, moving one kitten after another away with her mouth and trying to hold them still with her paws. This scene tugged at the hearts of the viewers, causing the number of viewers in Kelly¡¯s live stream to skyrocket. 2/4 Kelly handed the phone gimbal to the assistant and said, ¡°I should go down. I¡¯m smaller so I can fit inside.¡± Boris pretended to be worried and said, ¡°No, don¡¯t. The ground looks uneven and dangerous!¡± The cat-catcher echoed immediately. ¡°He¡¯s right. The rocks down there are very sharp. You could get cut!¡± Kelly was only focused on the kittens. She said with a distraught look, ¡°I¡¯ll be okay. I don¡¯t mind getting at little hurt if it means we can save the cats!¡± She went down as she spoke. In reality, the crevice wasn¡¯t that steep. However, they had to make up appearances. Boris carefully adjusted the frame to make it seem like the crevice was very deep and dangerous. Kelly also acted like she was straining herself. A few momentster, she screamed, ¡°Ah!¡± Boris quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Kelly replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My clothes got caught¡­¡± She applied a bit of force, causing a resounding ripping sound to echo forth as she tore her clothes. Kelly continued her descent undeterred by the challenges. Her hand got scratched and sand got eyes, but she persisted through the hardship and finally reached the bottom of the crevice. The mother cat looked at her quietly. into her It then stared at the wall which it could effortlessly leap over, wondering when it had be so difficult to scale. If it didn¡¯t know any better, it would¡¯ve thought that Kelly was climbing down a massive canyon. Kelly wiped the sweat off her brow and shed a warm mile, ¡°Here, kitty. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here to rescue your babies, okay?¡± She slowly reached out her hand as she spoke¡­ The mother cat hissed in warning and backed away with the kittens behind it. Kelly thought that the cat would see what a kind person she was and instantly jump into her arms like they did in the fairy tales. But for some reason, this cat kept backing away from her, causing Kelly to be at a loss for words. Kelly continued to push onward, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Come here. Let me take you home¡­¡± The mother cat hissed as it continued to back away, but the kittens had nowhere to move and soon they all fell into the pool. Kellypletely ignored the kittens and acted as though she was worried, ¡°Oh no! Don¡¯t go back any further. It¡¯s dangerous!¡± She continued to approach as she said this. Things were quite dire now that the kittens had fallen into the pool. They were struggling to breathe and meowed desperately. At this critical moment. 3/4 A tabby cat suddenly descended from above, seeminglying out of nowhere. In a few leaps, it had jumped into the crevice and stepped on Kelly¡¯s forehead! Startled, Kelly instinctively moved backwards, causing her head to hit the jagged wall with a loud bang¡­ Even her viewers could feel the pain from beyond the screen¡­ Chapter 427 Chapter 427 T Chapter 427 Live Reporter ke On the fourth floor of the building where the crevice was situated. ke was holding onto a bigma, otherwise known as a professional telephoto camera lens, and leaned against the side of the window. He captured the faces and voices of the people downstairs perfectly. It was just a live stream. How hard could it be? Live Reporter ke lowered his voice to a deep, soothing tone and said, ¡°Hey fam, give us a like and join us as we take you on a journey to seek the truth.¡± He even tagged Kelly¡¯s channel right on his stream and generously helped guide everyone! He also paid a small sum to generate some traffic; monty was no concern. Lilly put her hands together and imitated ke, ¡°Give us a like, fam!¡± Hearing her soft and cute voice, the viewers quickly got excited. In the crevice downstairs. Bellflower stood before Kelly and coldly stared at her. Kelly was crying from the throbbing paining from the back of her head. Tucking her injured head with both hands, she knelt on the ground and cried, ¡°Ouch! That hurts!¡± She looked up angrily at the cat before her. Where did this damned cate from?! There was a huge bump on her head now because of it. Kelly¡¯s hands trembled as she felt around her skull. She was horrified as it was covered in blood! She cried out, ¡°Boris, I¡¯m hurt! I feel very dizzy¡­¡± Boris held up the phone and did a close-up of her. Kelly¡¯s clothes were torn and she was covered in dirt and water. What was even shocking was that her hand was covered in blood. As the camera panned to her back, it was clear that there was a huge blood stain on the back of her head. neck and clothes. That was a really hard crash! ¡°Are you alright?¡± Boris anxiously asked, ¡°You shoulde up, quickly!¡± His Jone seemed worried, but he was signaling with his eyes for Kelly to persevere a little longer. Kelly was really feeling dizzy, but upon seeing Boris¡¯ signal, she said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s my fault the kittens got scared¡­ I need to go save them¡­¡± All the viewers in the stream were touched by her sacrifice. ¡°You shoulde up! OMG, there¡¯s so much blood. You need to go to a hospital!¡± 1/4 Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°She¡¯s crying but she¡¯s still worried about the cats. How soft-hearted do you need to be to go this far¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s too much, you guys should call the fire department!¡± ¡°Here¡¯s a sub for the hard-working streamer!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t subscribed to a channel for years, but I¡¯m giving one to you now!¡± ¡°Hope things get better soon. Here¡¯s a sub from me too!¡± At that moment, the notification of subs was pouring in nonstop. Kelly was overjoyed to hear the notification ring. ¡°Don¡¯t worry guys, I¡¯ll definitely save the cats¡­¡± As she said this, she continued to move towards the pool¡­ Bellflower was standing between her and the cats. Upon seeing her approach, she immediately scratched her! Kelly quickly dodged to the side out of fear¡­ but she seemed to have forgotten that she was in a crevice, so she was surrounded by walls on all sides. As she jerked to the side, she crashed her head into the wall again. This time, she hit herself on the forehead. With a grunt, she hugged her head and fell to the ground, crying in pain as she tucked herself into the fetal position. Bellflower looked at her in contempt, then stepped inside the pool and picked up one of the kittens. She then leapt upwards and ced the kitten on higher ground. The mother cat was anxious and wanted to chase after Bellflower, but it was worried about the other kittens, so it just meowed desperately. Bellflower put the kitten down in the corner of a bush, then immediately returned and picked up another kitten. She also cast a nce at the mother cat. The mother cat quickly understood and took another kitten in its mouth, then followed Bellflower upwards. After which, it stayed to guard the kittens at the top. It took Bellflower a few quick trips to save all five of the kittens. The mother cat looked at her in gratitude, then rushed off with its kittens. Between saving the first kitten and thest, Bellflower had spent less than three minutes¡­ There was an awkward silence in the stream at this moment. ¡°A cat managed to save all five kittens in less than three minutes. Meanwhile, this stream has already gone on for half an hour. Haha, how ironic!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been trying to say too. She keeps saying she¡¯ll save them but she also keeps taking her sweet time. It¡¯s just making me anxious!¡± ¡°How else is she going to stir the crowd? This is all scripted. LOL¡± 2/4 ¡°Well you be ght, but he¡¯s still a human D¡¯s not like she could walk on top of the walls the way cats can clll It¡¯s reasonable that the cat would have an easier time sing the kimems if you think about it that wear? Mesh exacthe Yeu granes are just rolls Why don¡¯t you my and save them yourself of you know so much about it¡¯s obrious that the crack was too small for a person to fit through. Besodes, she¡¯s already in such a berrible state, and you¡¯re still using ber of presemine Who would go so far as to impure thear onen beads for an K Baba, this really is ground real Gees, I highly Dzenk- Here¡¯s the no point in keeping up the art. Besides, Ke the art. Besides, Kelly was still bugg Berts was tot paving attention to thements in the chat The cars were all gone now her head on the ground Borts started to get worried and asked. ¡°Kelly, you okay? There was no response from her. The assistant sand. ¡°Crap, there¡¯s so much blood. Don¡¯t tell me she fainted¡± The only other person in their crew was the cat-catcher who continued to fein pity and said, ¡°Man, Kelly is just too kind. She thres gets injured whenever she¡¯s out rescuing cars!¡± Boris said. ¡°Go have a look, hurry.¡± Among the three of them, one person held the phone, while the other two entered the crevice with much difficulty. They soon ¨¦scovered that Kelly was really bleeding out. Seeing therge bloodstain underneath her, even Boris was shocked. They quickly carried Kelly up. Her blood continued to Low towards the deeper sections of the crevice. staining the pool red in no time at all giving it a scary glow. As such, even though there were somements in Kelly¡¯s stream that were disparaging her, there were others who showed concern as well. After all, it really was a huge stain of blood. No sane person would do this to themselves just for a stream. Someone was surely being jealous of her rise to fame and was trying to sully her reputation Borts didn¡¯t have time to look at the chat, but from a nce it looked like everyone was bickering about whether or not Kelly was really hurt or if she was just acting He didn¡¯t care much for it since thesements were normal for any stream. Not to mention. Kelly wi actually hurt which was not all bad, since they would have a topic to talk about in the next video. ¡°Okay guys, here¡¯s how it is. Kelly has fainted from her injuries, so we need to bring her to the hospital ASAP The frame shook heavily and a few other voices could be heard from the video, anxiously shouting ¡°Quick Call 9ur* ¡°Kelly Kelly¡± You have to hold on, okay? Don¡¯t scare us like this?¡± After which the live stream ended 34 Boris and his crew stopped running immediately. He asked, ¡°Is the stream over?¡± The assistant replied, ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Kelly opened her eyes, painfully asking. ¡°Boss, how many people were in the stream?¡± Boris excitedly looked at the figures, ¡°We got over three million views and a hundred thousand subs!¡± Kelly suddenly felt like her head didn¡¯t hurt anymore. I was a whopping hundred thousand subs! She was rich! Kelly was overjoyed, but she quickly moaned in pain, uch, son of a bitch. Where the hell did that damned cate from? Shit, it hurts so bad. Ughh!¡± The cat-catcher turned back to look and saw that the tabby cat was still hanging around. ¡°It¡¯s still here! Boss, should we catch it?¡±. Boris sneered, ¡°Yes, we are! It caused Kelly so much pain. We need to catch it. Judging by its strong and healthy body, we should be able to draw quite a bit of blood out of it. It¡¯ll be just nice to pay for Kelly¡¯s medical fees.¡± The assistantughed, ¡°We have to thank it as well, otherwise our stream wouldn¡¯t have gotten viral.¡± Kelly scoffed. The more she looked at the tabby cat, the angrier she got! She wouldn¡¯t have been in so much pain if it wasn¡¯t for that cat! Truth be told, her head really was in a lot of pain. It was still throbbing¡­ Kelly thought it was just a bad bump, so she didn¡¯t care much for it. She said menacingly, ¡°Take it back and suck it dry! Hmph. It¡¯s all that cat¡¯s fault for bullying me. It hurts so much¡­¡± They were unaware that all their actions and words were being recorded in full rity¡­ Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Reap What You Sow Boris and his team picked the cat-catching equipment back up and approached Bellflower with a menacing smile. Kelly was feeling really unwell and dizzy, so she just sat by the side. ¡°Boss, hurry up¡­. I¡¯m really starting to get dizzy,¡± Kelly said. The assistant said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve caught so many cats. With our full set of tools, there¡¯s no way any of them can escape!¡± Their tools included a cat-catching, mousetraps, and even a stun baton. They would catch if they could, stun if they couldn¡¯t. They didn¡¯t care if the cat got injured in the process. -as long as it stayed alive and they could draw blood. Bellflower coldly stared at the people surrounding her Her eyes had nothing but disdain. As a cat with a talent for provoking others- wait no, scratch that¡­ as an exceptionally intelligent cat, did they really think these things could catch her? That said, Lilly was still nervously watching on from upstairs. Seeing Bellflower surrounded, Lilly grew anxious, releasing all the ghosts from her jar of souls. When she noticed the unlucky ghost, she immediately tossed him out with no hesitation. The unlucky ghost was confused. Hold on a minute. Why am I always the one who has to work? He was in the middle of ying Among Us with the harem spirit and the others inside the jar of souls. Having been suddenly dragged out, he was a little taken aback for a moment, but soon caught on with the situation. Bellflower was being surrounded by four evil people holding cat-catchings, stun batons, and even their own modified electric catch pole. ¡°Shit, are they trying to kill Bellflower with that gear?¡± ¡°Attack, unlucky ghost! Make them ¨¦lectrocute each other!¡± The unlucky ghost was excited. This was way more fun than Among Us. ¡°Showtime!¡± He immediately possessed the cat-catcher, who was holding the electric catch pole. The cat-catcher had his eyes focused on Bellflower. Heurned on the switch on his catch pole and was about to lunge at Bellflower with it! The catch pole was originally used to electrocute fish, but he modified it and fitted one end with a, which conducted electricity from the other end. Moreover, he increased the voltage so that it could instantly knock out a cat, and not just give it a minor shock like it originally did with fishes. 1/4 Suddenly, he tripped! ¡°Ouch!¡± He fell down, tossing the catch pole out. Boris was closest to him, and when he saw the catch poleing his way, it was toote to duck¡­ A prickling sound echoed forth, followed by Boris¡¯ screams. It was an electrifying sensation, to say the least. Boris twitched as he copsed on the ground. He almost fainted from the shock. The cat-catcher was anxious. He rushed to help Boris, Boss, are you okay?!¡± The assistant, who had the short stun baton, also came over. However, Bellflower suddenly jumped forward, causing him to stumble and knock the stun baton right onto Boris. Another series of prickling sounds came out¡­ ¡°AHH!¡± Kelly was a little stupefied, wondering if she was hallucinating from the injury. Otherwise, why would Boris and the others end up electrocuting each other? After half a minute, the three of them were on the ground, trembling and too tired to speak. Bellflower walked across the weeds and approached then carefully, gazing down at them coldly from on high! Boris felt his heart thump suddenly. He didn¡¯t know why, but this cat gave him a bad feeling, as though something terrible was going to happen to him¡­ As he feared, Bellflower instantly leapt down, unleashing a series of angry swipes across all their faces. After which, she left, leaving them with bloodied faces Boris and the others had deep scratches all over their faces, some of which reached below the skin. They were exasperated as they wondered what got into that crazy cat! Did they upset it or something?! ¡°Boss, are you alright¡­¡¯ the assistant helped Boris up. They were all in tremendous pain. 407 The cat-catcher painfully got up. Upon seeing Boris¡¯ bloodied state, he anxiously said, ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we take you to the hospital? Damn, that cat was definitely firal. We should get a rabies vine¡­¡± At that moment, Kelly started bleeding through her nose. As soon as she felt it, she got nervous, ¡°Boss, can you send me to the hospital first? I¡­ I think I¡¯m getting dizzy¡­¡± She then copsed on the ground. It wasplete chaos then. Boris was in incredible pain. If this was any other time, he wouldn¡¯t have the luxury to be bothered about Kelly. E 2/4 But Kelly just fainted and was bleeding through her nose, causing him to feel a thump in his chest. He desperately hoped that she would be fine. As Kelly was a staff member of his workshop, he would have to pay a lot of damages if something were to happen to her. ¡°Hurry, send her to the hospital!¡± They all hurried off. ke then stretched his neck and said, ¡°Phew. Okay, this is where our stream ends for today. See you soon.¡± Lilly shouted, ¡°Give us a like! Give us a like!¡± The viewers were having a great time watching their stream. There was nothing more fun than watching evildoers get their just desserts. They were not expecting the stream to suddenly end like that. They didn¡¯t even get a chance to say anything on the chat before ke cut the stream. Lilly asked, ¡°Daddy, are we just going to let them go like this?¡± Even though these evildoers got their punishment and were reaping what they sowed, she still felt they should catch them. Otherwise, they would just end up doing bad things again. ke rubbed Lilly¡¯s head and sighed. ¡°Sweetheart, sometimes bad guys don¡¯t always get the punishment they deserve.¡± This was probably the reason why hell existed in their world¡­ As a whole, animal cruelty was hard to control from a legal perspective. At best, they could only rebuke based on moral values. ke could destroy Boris¡¯ workshop and even teach all of them a hard lesson, making it so that they would be permanently traumatized by cats and dogs. But Boris was certainly not the only workshop out the Even if he could kill one Boris, he wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the hundreds and thousands of the others. ke didn¡¯t believe he could do such a thing. Moreover, he wouldn¡¯t allow himself to use his privilege to undermine thew. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ke took Lilly away. Lilly was frowning and had a tight expression. She was not satisfied with ending things like this. She thought, If thews of the human world can¡¯t punish them, then¡­ maybe thews of the underworld can? Her eyes gleamed as she plotted¡­. 3/4 Inside the hospital. Boris had gotten his wounds disinfected and bandaged. However, Kelly had to be rushed into the intensive care unit. The doctor took her chart and came over, asking in a cool tone, ¡°Are you her family?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Boris hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯m her superior. How is she? The doctor said. ¡°The patient got hit in the front and back of her skull. These are both very delicate areas, Moreover, there was a dy in getting her to the hospital¡­ You should be prepared for the worst!¡± ¡°We might not be able to save her. And even if we do, she will end up paralyzed¡­¡± Boris felt a chill in his heart. He initially thought that Kelly¡¯s branding was just getting started and that it was going to make him money! If she was paralyzed, how could they possibly continue Not to mention, he would have to pay for damages for the rest of her life! It would be better if she just died¡­ The assistant was also shocked, ¡°She only had a few bumps. How did it end up being so serious?¡± A cold wind blew over. For some reason, he started to feel chilly. Suddenly, the assistant felt like someone was watching him. He turned his head around. He noticed there was a pair of eyes watching from the stairs behind him¡­. He got scared and screamed. Boris looked at him and frowned, ¡°What are you doing¡± The assistant stared at the staircase and mumbled, ¡°N-no, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Was he just seeing things¡­? Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Something¡¯s Wrong, Boss Boris held up the notice of treatment and was told by the doctor that they would need to spend at least a hundred thousand dors if they wanted to save Kelly It just so happened to be the exact amount they earned from the stream. Had he not sent her here himself, Boris would have suspected that Kelly was scheming with someone else to pocket all this money. ¡°Jay, head back to the workshop and ready a hundred thousand in funds. We¡¯re going to save Kelly.¡± Boris instructed. Jay was the staff member who was responsible for catching cats and drawing their blood. He nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± He quickly rushed back, thinking to himself along the way, Boss is such a nice guy. He¡¯s even willing to fork out hundred thousand dors just to save Kelly. Where do you even find such a great boss?! a Inside the hospital, Boris told the assistant, ¡°Get this on camera.¡± The assistant instantly understood and ced his phone on a tripod. The tripod helped stabilize the camera and even had facial recognition, so the assistant didn¡¯t have to adjust the angle manually¡­ The two of them then acted like they were looking at the notice of treatment. Boris expression changed from cold and frustrated to worried and nervous as he said to the doctor, ¡°Doctor, you have to save Kelly. She¡¯s a good girl! She¡¯s always tried her best to rescue strays, but we never thought she would end up like this¡­¡± The assistant wiped his tears and said, ¡°She just tripped a little. How did it get so serious¡­¡± The doctor was speechless. If they were really as worried as they seem, would they wait to turn the camera on? The doctor looked at Boris signing the notice of treatment, then immediately left. Boris and the assistant were very much in sync, pacing around outside the surgery room¡­ Then they suddenly stopped. Boris said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good enough! Our stream just now got a lot of views, so we need to ride this momentum and upload more footage as soon as possibile.¡± The assistant nodded, ¡°Why don¡¯t we make it like a mini-series? With Kelly being hospitalized to her subsequent battle with recovery¡­ We can upload a few short reels each day to maintain interest.¡± After all, Kelly had hit her head and ¡°fainted¡± in the middle of the stream, with thest scene being them. rushing her to the hospital. Her viewers would surely want to know about her condition. Boris nodded, ¡°We can. You should first edit that clip we just took and upload it.¡± ¡°Also¡­ I want you to cast that 1.9-meter-tall actor again! At a time like this, they definitely wanted to create a scene where ke came to visit Kelly and paid for her treatment¡­ 1/3 The assistant nodded and immediately got to work. Currently, the viewers were indeed ¡®concerned¡¯ for Kelly¡¯s condition. Something strange was happening on the video sharing tform. A user by the name of ¡°brand Mysticism¡± got a thousand followers as soon as they registered. After that, they immediately canters love stream, following which their ount instantly surged to two million followers What¡¯s more, they only had one video titled ¡°I Changed My Profile Picture¡±, and that video got over two million like The admin of the tform was confused. ¡°Even though this person bought a thousand followers after registration and paid for traffic for their videos during the stream, how did they manage to get a whopping two million followers in such a shon penedit time? That¡¯s just insane¡­¡± The entire video sharing tform waspletely baffled. Even if a user promoted their channel with cash, it was impossible to get two million followers like that. Not to mention, they were all generated organically. The organic fans all gathered in that video titled ¡°I Changed My Profile Picture¡± and talked about something that seemedpletely irrelevant. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Hey guys, make sure you follow the rules if you¡¯re new First: When you go over to the other stream don¡¯t reveal who we are. Second: Don¡¯t give them a follow. Third: Just watch the show from an object) standpoint like a scientist. Don¡¯t tip them off and let them continue acting!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my first time here. I¡¯m not too familiar with the concept of mysticism. Do I crouch or do I sit when eating popcorn?¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening on the other side now? She was bleeding so much from her head. Do we have a update yet?¡± The tform admin was confused, eximing, ¡°Why do I understand this even less the more I read the comments?¡± ¡°Why are they talking about mysticism and what¡¯s this about bleeding from the head? What did popcor have to do with mysticism?¡± ¡°What in the world is this content?¡± The staff of the tform were all equally baffled. They exited and reentered the stream, finding out that something strange was happening Onement quickly amassed many likes. It said: ¡°Guys, they just uploaded a new reel. Let¡¯s go check it out!¡± A lot of people were engaging with thisment. One reply came immediately: ¡°I just watched at OMG it¡¯s hrious. They¡¯re such good actors.¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the midst of surgery. I¡¯m so worried LOL! What if they manage to save her?¡± ¡°She sells cat blood for a living. I sure hope the reaperes for her.¡± The tform admin was puzzled yet again. ?? 22 The replies and likes wereing in absurdly fast for this ount, meaning it had a lot of active followers. They were practically keeping watch over the entire channel! This¡­ was unprecedented! At this moment, Boris and the assistant were also excited. They had just uploaded their new clip and it instantly got over five hundred thousand likes andments. This was also something they had never seen before! ¡°It¡¯s only been two minutes since we uploaded it!¡± Boris said excitedly. As expected, Kelly¡¯s ount had gained momentum, and it now had a lot of potential! The assistant read through thements. ¡°How is she? What did the doctor say? Can she be saved¡± ¡°I¡¯m so worried! Hope everything goes well. #goodending¡± ¡°#goodending¡± ¡°#goodending¡± ¡°It¡¯s been tough guys! Thanks for keeping us updated through it all even though you guys must be so busy¡­ Please keep us posted if there¡¯s anything new!¡± Boris nced through thements and nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s rare to see everyone being so concerned for Kelly¡¯s well-being!¡± The assistant hesitated before musing, ¡°Boss, why do I feel like something¡¯s off?¡± Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Thesements were a bit strange, but he couldn¡¯t tell exactly what was off about them. Why was everyone hashtagging the phrase ¡°goodending¡±? That being said, thements were strangely civil and were full of wishes for Kelly to get better soon. Some of them even extended their wishes to him and Boris, telling them what a good job they have been doing. After taking a closer look, Boris eximed, ¡°Something is definitely off. We¡¯ve got so manyments and likes, but not one new sub,¡± This was mighty peculiar. Boris couldn¡¯t figure it out at a nce, so he instructed the assistant to post another video after a while. Thementers allmunicated through insider plirases only they would know. Thus, Boris didn¡¯t realize that everyone was already aware that he was a sham. Meanwhile, ke¡¯s phone just kept buzzing with notifications. As he opened the video sharing app and nced through the contents, he couldn¡¯t help a smile Of course he recorded the live stream. He was a very meticulous person, after all. Initially, he was nning to save the clip and have Josh edit it before uploading. However, it seemed like that was no longer necessary. ke then noticed that the tform had granted him new privileges. He could now upload thirty minute videos, the longest form of content on the tform. A normal live stream was about an hour, so ke split the video into two and uploaded them separately! He was sure that the viewers would want to watch every minute of it. As soon as he uploaded the clip, it blew up. In the video, it showed that Kelly and her aplices could clearly walk through the side entrance, but they deliberately took a roundabout way and trudged through the overgrown grass in order to make it seem like they were having a hard time. This was followed by them trying to save the cat. After going back and forth for half an hour, they still didn¡¯t take any action. It was apparent that a man was giving the rest of them instructions from outside the frame. The crevice was only one meter tall, but they had adjusted the angles to make it seem like a deep gaping hole. Even Kelly fainting was an act. As soon as the stream eiled, she immediately asked about the number of ¨C viewers and how much she earned¡­ ¡°Shit. I¡¯m still new here, but even then I thought it was strange. But this¡­ this is totally eye-opening! Aren¡¯t they just banking in on our sympathy?¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Drawing cat¡¯s blood and selling it? Just look at how they¡¯reughing while talking about that¡­ It¡¯s clear that they don¡¯t understand the significance of life at all can¡¯t believe someone like this is doing pet rescues. This is horrible!¡± 1/3 ¡°Screw this. Let¡¯s expose them! Who the hell are these guys? Does anyone know?!¡± ¡°Dig up everything about them! We can¡¯t let these despicable fiends go unpunished!¡± Soon, Boris¡¯ workshop got exposed publicly¡­ Meanwhile, the person in question was still oblivious to the fact, basking in his delusions. ¡°At a hundred thousand a stream¡­ we¡¯ll make three million dors a month if we stream everyday. Even at conservative estimates of a 50% drop, that was still one and a half million dors.¡± If they could keep this trend up, Kelly was sure to be one of the renowned inte celebrities with over a million followers. By then, they could make the cats and dogs look more pitiful. Maybe they would break one of its legs, or blind it in one eye. Then they would have Kellye in to save them under the pretense of animal rescue. While doing so, she could do some affiliate marketing and make even more money. We¡¯re rich! Boris felt as though he had understood the tform¡¯s algorithm, and that was the rtionship between Kelly and the mysterious entrepreneur. That was why they needed to save Kelly and make sure she was healthy! Over the next two days, Boris and the assistant acted constantly and racked their brains, uploading three videos per day. Finally, Kelly had been saved. However, she was paralyzed and lost the ability to talk and relieve herself. For the rest of her life, she would have to wear diapers and rely on others for care Kelly¡¯s eyes widened as tears streamed down her face. I But I was perfectly fine before I fainted! How did I wake up like this?! I¡¯m still young and beautiful. I¡¯ve never even gotten married yet or been in a rtionship. What should I do from now on¡­ Kelly grew more fearful the more she thought about it However, she couldn¡¯t speak and could only make crying noises. Tears kept streaming down her face as her eyes reddened drastically. Boris was also dejected. He had been hoping to make money with Kelly initially, but now that dream was destroyed. Moreover, he would have to spend even more money on Kelly¡¯s treatment. He would have rather she just died! The assistant was dazed, ¡°Boss, what do we do now?¡± Boris scratched his head. He was also unsure of what they could do. ¡°For the time being, keep recording Kelly¡¯s physical state and try to garner support from the viewers. We need to solidify the momentum.¡± However, both of them knew that was not a long-term solution. In this day and age, a viewer¡¯s fancy could change in a matter of seconds. They would not be able to sustain themselves for long just based on pity. 2/3 The assistant suggested, ¡°Hey Boss, didn¡¯t you say you know that tall and handsome dude? The one that was in Kelly¡¯s video for two seconds? Why don¡¯t we invite him on the channel? His looks are even more handsome than some celebrities. If we can get him. I think we can continue on with this channel.¡± By then, it wouldn¡¯t matter if Kelly was still there or not With such a good-looking guy as their host, they might even make it to the entertainment industry! The two of them had been discussing in the ward the entire time, and didn¡¯t seem to care whether Kelly could hear them or not. The assistant continued to expand on his idea, ¡°Imagine it. The kind-hearted girl, paralyzed due to an incident saving a stray cat. The rich and mysterious entrepreneur that doesn¡¯t leave her side, taking care of her for the rest of his life¡­ Because of her, he gains a newfound empathy for the modern world, and takes. on his own journey of rescuing strays.¡± As Kelly listened on, her eyes started gleaming as she thought, That¡¯s right. We can get that guy. I¡¯m in such a miserable and pitiful state already. I need to find a way for him to take responsibility for it¡­ That way. won¡¯t have to worry for the rest of my life. She didn¡¯t mind the fact that he already had a child so long as she couldtch onto him¡­ no, if she could marry him, she wouldn¡¯t mind bing a step-mother. It all worked out in Kelly¡¯s head. She even assumed that once Lilly grew up, she would be able to take care of her as well¡­ Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Chapter 431 A Circus Show Kelly was still lost in her daydream. She wanted Boris to find ke immediately. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. However, no one was paying attention to her. Boris remembered ke and frowned, ¡°That¡¯s not someone we can mess with.¡± Kelly didn¡¯t tell them about what happened in the hospital, so Boris was only basing his judgment off his own experience with ke. Boris said, ¡°He has a nasty little tyke. She pped me and wanted to make me herckey. She event smashed my teeth with a rock.¡± As he said this, he touched his front teeth. Because of Lilly, he had to spend over ten thousand dors on fillings. Boris added, ¡°When I demandedpensation from that guy, he even threatened to hit me.¡± The assistant said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Since they broke your teeth, we have a reason to go looking for them¡­¡± Boris nodded, ¡°Let me see if I can contact him and get him to work with us. We¡¯ll offer him a hundred. thousand dors a month. He won¡¯t need to care for Kelly personally and only show his face every now and then. The rest of the time we¡¯ll just use a double¡­¡± Initially, they wouldn¡¯t dare make such a n. But with Kelly in such a state, they were out of options. The chance to make several million a month was right in front of them. Even if their chances were slim, they needed to try everything¡­ Not to mention, a hundred thousand dors was a big sum. And all ke needed to do was show his face. from time to time. He probably wouldn¡¯t resist an offer like this¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s start the stream!¡± Having made up his mind, Boris decided to start a stream immediately since Kelly had just woken up. The assistant set up the phone and the tripod to face Kelly, who was lying in bed. Kelly desperately cried out in refusal! She didn¡¯t want to stream at a time like this. She was in such an ugly state. Wouldn¡¯t streaming just expose her bare face to all the viewers? What if ke were to see it and be disgusted at her? How would she garner his sympathy then¡­ However, the more desperate and the more in pain Kelly seemed, the happier Boris was. ¡°Kelly, don¡¯t you worry. We¡¯ll take good care of you¡­ You don¡¯t have to worry about the future either. From now on, I¡¯ll treat you like my own little sister¡­¡± The assistant nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re such a kind soul, always helping stray cats in need. Even when you were too broke for food, you would still spend money if it meant saving a cat¡¯s life¡­ This time, it¡¯s our turn to take care of you!¡± In the stream, thements were flooding in as the viewers watched their performance. ¡°Oh man, I¡¯m so touched. #goodending¡± 1/3 ¡°Thank god she¡¯s okay! This is great!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been tough on you and the other two guys as well goodending¡± ¡°Please continue making content for us.¡± Some viewers even gifted them with subs to celebrate. Boris wiped his tears and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry everyone. We¡¯ll persevere on and take good care of Kelly¡­¡± He suck a nce at the number of viewers on stream. It was just shy of five hundred thousand, causing Boris to almost break character. Five thousand viewers! How many influencers could do that?! We¡¯re rich. We¡¯re stinking rich now! However, there were too many people on the stream, and some of them couldn¡¯t resistughing in the end. ¡°Hahaha. This is hrious! They¡¯re so good at acting!¡± ¡°They¡¯re really putting up quite the performance. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I would have thought that the person on the hospital bed was their own mother. What filial sons these guys are!¡± ¡°Guys, go watch the other stream. Damn, these people are the worst!¡± The assistant and Boris exchanged nces, wondering why some of thements seemed a bit strange. They followed thements and opened a channel called ¡°Science and Mysticism¡±¡­ They were horrified by what they found. There were only two videos on this channel. And they were both involving the live stream they had the other day! All the things they had and done were exposed, including the part where they talked about catching the tabby cat and draining its blood. The two of them finally realized they had been putting on a performance for the past two days. The viewers were watching them intently like clowns this whole time. Boris expression quickly turned ugly! However, he still maintainedposure, as a superior He frowned, ¡°I¡¯d like to address the person with the ount ¡°Science and Mysticism¡±. Firstly, I don¡¯t know if we upset you somehow¡­ but we¡¯ve always been honest with our cat rescue operations. That day, we were discussing how to catch the tabby cat because it seemed very aggressive and we were worried it would injure innocent people.¡± He added, ¡°I¡¯m not sure how you edited your clips. Did you find someone to voice over-us? I¡¯m sure all our viewers can tell what¡¯s real and what isn¡¯t. I mean, just think about it. This ¡°Science and Mysticism¡± person was clearly recording from some secluded corner. Is it possible for the voices toe off this clearly?¡± 2/3 The assistant also chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re being framed here! It¡¯s true that we¡¯re the ones being shown in the scene¡­ but those are definitely not our voices. I¡¯m sure every one of our viewers can tell how strangely clear these voices areing through!¡± Boris then said, ¡°At this point, I don¡¯t mind being frank.. The truth is, we¡¯re really tight on funds because a lot of it goes into our cat rescue operations. That¡¯s why our scenes are a little scripted. We need to seize every opportunity we have¡­ Because of that, we had Kelly pretend like she fainted. It was all so we can get more funds to save even more strays.¡± The assistant nodded, ¡°Yeah, we never thought that someone would try to frame us because of that, and even added in fake voices to sully our reputation!¡± Boris then zoomed in on Kelly, ¡°Just ask yourselves. Who would jeopardize their entire lives just for the sake of a script¡­ Kelly is now paralyzed and can¡¯t even speak. I¡¯d like to pose a question to the person behind ¡°Science and Mysticism¡±. You¡¯re already a professional streamer with over three million followers, while we¡¯re just a small-time ount. Why are you going out of your way to bully us and sully our reputation? Kelly is already in such a state. Don¡¯t you feel bad for her?¡± Kelly was in tears as she made groaning noises. This emotionally-charged scene was truly a tear-jerker. Boris was giving a ster portrayal of the sincere stray rescue operator being unjustly framed by a professional streamer¡­ The ghost perched on Boris¡¯ head was utterly despondent, feeling as though he was about to dissipate into the void¡­ Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Freeze! Animal Welfare Services! At this moment, ke and Lilly were going up an elevator. Boris¡¯ workshop was located in this residentialplex Along the way, Lilly had been watching the stream on her phone. Now, they were right in front of his workshop. Even though he said it was a workshop, it was actually a convertedmercial unit. Currently, the door was locked. ke watched the stream as well, and was a little surprised that the other party would be so shameless as tounch a counteroffensive. Lilly¡¯s mouth was agape. She asked, ¡°Daddy, why are they like this?¡± They were clearly the bad guys here, yet they were crying as if they weren¡¯t. Seeing this as a chance to give a lesson, ke said coldly. ¡°That¡¯s why you should always be patient until you have sufficient evidence.¡± ¡°Sometimes, the bad guys will act innocent and pitiful Other times, they will fight back at you, or even try to provoke you, making you angry.¡± ¡°At times like these, we need to be able to keep our calm.¡± As he said this, ke kicked open the door in front of him¡­ ¡°Freeze! Animal welfare services!¡± ke the animal welfare services team leader cum live reporter shouted as he waved around a nk document. Seeing this, Pablo couldn¡¯t help a grimace. He was just talking about keeping calm, but he was going around kicking people¡¯s doors down. There was nothing more absurd than this. What was even more incredulous was Lilly, walking in all chipper and excited with the bigma. She stomped on the door and shouted, ¡°Freeze! Animal welfare services!¡± Pablo was lost for words. The people in the workshop were confused by the sudden appearance of the father-daughter duo. Besides Jay, Kelly and the assistant, Boris also had someone in charge of editing videos and someone to manage thepany¡¯s finances operating in his workshop. -The video editor and finance person were shell-shocked, wondering how animal welfare services N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. managed to find them¡­. ke looked at Lilly and chuckled as he turned on the camera for her. ¡°Okay, sweetlicart. Let¡¯s start our live stream.¡± This bigma was definitely a high-quality product. Not only could it connect to the inte, it could be 1/4 used to stream directly to the tform. The downside was that it was a little heavy. However, Lilly handled it with ease. cing it on top of her head, she shouted with that soft, childish voice of hers, ¡°Live stream! Live stream! Give us a like!¡± When they saw that ¡°Science and Mysticism¡± had begun streaming, the followers instantly flocked to their broadcast. They could tell that something big was about to happen. Many of them had two phones on simultaneously. One entered Kelly¡¯s stream, where Boris and the assistant were crying for justice about being bullied by a professional streamer. The other was in the ¡°Science and Mysticism¡± stream, where ke was showing the truth behind the frauds. As soon as the viewers entered, they could hear a cute voice shouting, ¡°Live stream! Live stream! Give us a like!¡± They were instantly lovestruck! ¡°Haha. Is it take-your-daughter-to-work day already?¡± ¡°This channel has such a novel approach LOL.¡± In the innermost room, Jay was drawing a cat¡¯s blood. He had bluetooth headphones on and was in the middle of a call. ¡°¡­Caught in an ident. And you need 18 you say? ¡°We only have one cat with this blood type. It¡¯ll be a bit difficult on the cat if we draw 18 in one sitting. It can¡¯t bear to do it¡­¡± While saying that he couldn¡¯t bear to harm a cat, he was drawing blood from one, with another pressed below his foot. The cat¡¯s blood continued to flow relentlessly from the needle and into the blood bag in the corner. The cat was too feeble to even cry, and its weak struggles werepletely ignored by Jay. ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re willing to pay a premium then¡­ The truth is, I¡¯m a little reluctant to draw that much. After all, 18 is a lot, and we treat all our cats like our own children¡­ Sigh, but I can also understand how you feel. Given that your beloved pet is in an emergency situation, we¡¯ll try to help however we can¡­¡± After hanging up the phone, Jay looked at the cat under his foot. If he drew 18, it would definitely die. But it didn¡¯t matter. Even though a cat with this blood type was rare, the customer was willing to pay extra for it. They would make over ten thousand dors with a single order.. ¡°Oh well, who cares if it dies! We¡¯ll just do another rescue operation in a couple days and catch some more!¡± Jay said to himself. He then pped the cat beneath his foot, ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± He didn¡¯t notice that the door was open¡­ After all, he was doing somethingpletely hical As such, the room with the cats was located in the 2/4 innermost section of the workshop. And to prevent the cats¡¯ crying from interfering with the audio during their streams, they even had a noise canceling door installed. Once it was shut, nothing could be heard. from the outside. Jay didn¡¯t realize that animal welfare services were already here, and that his door had been mysteriously opened¡­. He turned around and noticed a small human standing in front of the light, with some big object perched on top of its head. He fell to the ground in shock, shrieking, ¡°W-Who are you?!¡± ke was leaning against the wall in the corner with his arms folded. He said coldly, ¡°Animal welfare services! Hands where I can see them!¡± Jay instinctively raised his arms, but soon realized something was amiss. Since when did animal welfare services bring children around with them? With the sudden release of pressure, the cat under his foot was set free. It stumbled its way to the side and. copsed. There was very little life left in its eyes. It did not have much longer to live. Lilly tried her best to keep calm, but tears began to well in her eyes. Pablo had already told her that this cat was at the end of its lifespan and was supposed to die here. He also mentioned that at this stage, it was crucial for her to keep calm, even if it meant watching it die. Lilly thought that she was holding herself back well enough, but she still couldn¡¯t stop the tears. There were seven to eight cages around the room. Each of them had several cats locked inside. Most of them had disheveled fur and lifeless eyes. Some of them stood up shakily, seemingly begging for a bite to eat. To them, this small room was a hell without any hope of escape¡­ The viewers in the live stream were also furious. Most of them had never heard of this industry before, let alone knew that such ces existed in the world. Some people knew about the illegal trade involving cals, but their knowledge was limited to news reports. And the news reports certainly didn¡¯t show such vivid and gruesome scenes. There were emaciated cats that had been horribly treated, syringes for blood extraction, trays, and even several surgical knives, for some reason, which were rusty and worn. On the floor, there was a refrigerated specimen box containing several packs of blood, presumably freshly drawn. This scene continued to haunt people¡¯s minds, and some couldn¡¯t bear to continue watching. ¡°OMG¡­ How can a human being stoop so low?¡± ¡°These guys are lower than humans!¡± 3/4 ¡°I want to beat them up so bad! I¡¯ve never felt this angry before!¡± What was even more ironic was that in Kelly¡¯s live stream, Boris was still ying the victim and using others of framing them¡­.. The enraged viewers found an outlet for their anger and immediately entered Kelly¡¯s live stream. Meanwhile, Boris felt like he had gone on for quite some time, but his words were slowly taking effect. Some self-righteous individuals echoed his sentiment. Uhh¡­ I think you guys can ease up on the comments. She¡¯s already paralyzed. No matter what mistakes she made in the past, it can¡¯t be that bad. At the very least, she still saved some cats!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What have you guys done inparison? She took action at least. And the reason some of their shots were scripted was just so they could keep of doing rescues. What¡¯s wrong with that?!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so pitiful already. You guys shouldn¡¯t say mean things about her!¡± Boris was delighted. The harsh truth was that because there were so many people in the stream, it was easy to lead the audience by the nose. So what if they were exposed? All they did was act things out a little whenever they did their stray cat rescue operations. As long as the part about him drawing cat¡¯s blood didn¡¯te to light his position would never be threatened. Boris made a faint smile and was about to speak. Suddenly, he noticed the chat in the stream was refreshing like crazy! Many differentments were flooding in all of a sudden! Boris was utterly bbergasted. What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I just prove myself innocent? Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Social Death Boris had a bad feeling about it, especially when the chat was turning hostile. He clicked into Science and Mysticism¡¯s ount and realized that it was livestreaming too. Boris typed, ¡®Oh, said something about us, did he? My, people are really kind. I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re being duped. Honestly, some livestreamers. should really stop lying to the viewers. Some of these days, they¡¯re going to be punished. The viewers were speechless. They couldn¡¯t believe how brazen Boris was being. You didn¡¯t even watch the livestream, and now you¡¯re saying he ndered you? My gods, how shameless can someone get? He doesn¡¯t realize he¡¯s dissing himself, is he? Boris then clicked into the stream, and he shut up, for no one in the livestream was talking about him. The livestream was showing his workshop. The whole ce was filled with cats, and Jay was arrested. Boris¡¯ blood ran cold, and he couldn¡¯t even say a word. He thought the livestream was just someone dissing him. If that was the case, he could still make an argument and sway the viewers¡¯ opinion to his side, but no. Science and Mysticism was showing his workshop and his scandal. There was no way out of this, but he stayed calm and frowned. ¡°What is going on? What is this ce? Why¡¯re you guys cursing me? You sure you¡¯re not getting the wrong guy?¡± I¡¯m going to deny everything. ke was watching the livestream as well, and he sneered. ¡°You¡¯re denying it? This is your workshop, and it¡¯s registered under your name. I have all the information here.¡± He picked up Lilly, though neither of them showed their faces on camera. The girl mimicked her father and aimed the camera at the business license on the wall, and she cutely said, ¡°There¡¯s the ID. Name: Boris Trask, Sex: Male. Age 913 years old..¡± Lilly thought something was off. Is that guy this old? The viewers didn¡¯t see Lilly, though they were amused by her going off the rails. ¡®No, wait. That¡¯s the business license alright, but it only lists out the business name, type, and legal entity! ¡®Good thing I can read.¡± ¡°The girl went off the rails. First day on the job? Wait, has she even graduated kindy?¡± The chat was getting a bit livelier, and ke changed the topic back, swiveling his camera around. ¡°What¡¯s the owner¡¯s name? Where¡¯s the ID? Show me?¡± The finance officer retorted, ¡°Who are you people? What makes you think you can demand our IDs? This is a crime.¡± ¡°And so what?¡± The finance officer said nothing, while Lilly punched the chair beside her. Fiercely, she said, ¡°And so what?¡± No, she wasn¡¯t fierce. Even when she tried to be angry, she was adorable. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Pablo held his forehead. Alright, that¡¯s far enough. He swung his arm, and all the IDs hidden under the books strewn around were revealed. All the finance officer saw was a gust of wind blowing through the workshop, and it blew away all the files and books on the table, revealing the IDs hiding underneath. It might seem like a normal phenomenon, but there was no way a gust of regr wind could urately blow away all the things that were hiding their IDs. ShIs this karma? 1-Is there a ghost here? The finance was scared out of her wits, and she stayed silent. ke moved his camera around and held down on one ID. It was Boris¡¯ ID. ¡°Boris Trask. ID number¡­ 1/2 Boris Workshop. A den of evil, you mean. So, anything you want to say for yourself?¡± The viewersmented a lot. Said it¡¯s just a case of the same name and same face. And he used you of setting him up. ke sneered. ¡°He knows no shame, doesn¡¯t he?¡± And Lilly mimicked him again. ¡°No shamey, hmph!¡± ke pointed at aputer and told another staff member, ¡°Alright, open your ounts. There should be one in the backend for every one of you.¡± Lilly pointed at theputer, holding her camera as she thumped the desk. ¡°Open up, open up! Own up to your mistakes!¡± The viewers were amused. They couldn¡¯t see Lilly¡¯s face, though they did see her fist swinging around, and they thought it was really adorable. My girl, you¡¯re going to turn a crime scene livestream into aedy at this rate. He smiled. But you¡¯re cute, so that¡¯s allowed. The staff member looked away. Theputer¡¯s broken. And she tried to unplug the socket with her leg. ke shot him an icy look. ¡°I think the only thing broken here is your head.¡± Anyone who¡¯d been on the battlefield and taken countless lives had gazes as sharp as a de, and one look was enough to petrify the staff member. She stopped moving, suspecting that her head would be lopped off if she did. The backend data was revealed, and along with it were more than a hundred ounts¡¯ information. Standing at the top were Boris and Kelly¡¯s ounts. Kelly had the most fans here, after all. Kelly was live streaming as well, and ke clicked into it and went with synchronized streaming. The ounts were tied to the backend anyway, and the moment he synchronized the streaming, Boris appeared on the screen, making things worse for him. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Nothing Will Change Boris quickly tried to turn off the livestream, but for some reason, he couldn¡¯t. What? But it should¡¯ve been shut down. ke looked at him and said coldly. ¡°Save your breath The viewers went into mocking mode too. We have the evidence and witnesses,¡¯ and your ount¡¯s revealed. There¡¯s nowhere to hide You f*cking scumbag. Let¡¯s see you weasel your way out of this. You pride yourself on bullsh*tting your way out of any situation, don¡¯t you?¡± You im to be helping stray cats, but you¡¯re actually selling their blood? How evil can you be? How dare demand someone else to be a paragon of virtue when you¡¯re nothing but trash yourself! you Boris was furious. He worked on this business for three years, and now it was ruined in the span of a single livestream. All the ounts he came up with were ruined. And you call ke a paragon of virtue? He¡¯s doing the same thing I did. He¡¯s just trying to gain traffic by putting on a mask of justice. He roared, ¡°Yeah, the workshop¡¯s mine, but you think that guy¡¯s a paragon of virtue? He used the pretext of exposing my crimes just to gain traffic! Can¡¯t you see that? We¡¯repetition, and he¡¯s just using me to make money, you fools! That guy has millions of followers, but he still came after a small creator like me! He¡¯s just being a big -bully!¡± ¡°Yeah, we did take the cats blood, but you never asked us why. We never did it for ourselves.¡± ¡°A lot of pet owners are worried about their pets, and we¡¯re just trying to help them! It¡¯s not selling blood, it¡¯s donating blood.¡± ¡°We¡¯re non-profit! All we want is to save more cats! We¡¯re doing charity here!¡± Lilly couldn¡¯t believe it. They¡¯re still trying to weasel their way out of this? A hint of smugness glinted in Boris eyes. Every time they sold the blood, the records would say ¡®Blood donation. Every single transaction was recorded as ¡®Donation. As long as I¡¯m shameless enough, no one can take me down. I¡¯ve always been preparing for any situation. Let¡¯s see how you can take me down. Boris sneered. ¡°And even if I was selling blood, nothing in thew book says it¡¯s a crime. If this isn¡¯t a crime, then no one can arrest 1. The viewers couldn¡¯t believe Boris could stoop so low, and the ones who tried to defend Boris couldn¡¯t say a word anymore. ke flipped through the workshop¡¯s ounts, and it was filled with the records of the transactions they made. Every transaction was recorded as ¡®Blood donation¡¯ and ¡®Donation, just like what Boris said, but no matter how perfect the ounts looked, there were still ws. For example, the records clearly said that 50ml of blood was exchanged for 1500. There were no currencies or anything, but the amount paid for different volumes of blood had a pattern. For example, 100ml of blood would them three thousand, while 50ml of blood would them 1500. Sometimes there would be more blood being sold, and the workshop would gain six thousand to ten thousand. Those were rare, but the amount was surprisingly uniform. That¡¯s clearly price tags. There¡¯s no way donations could be this uniform. ke knew that anyone could see that as long as they had a functioning brain. If someone out there couldn¡¯t realize this, they might as well try to get a new brain. The viewers were furous, and they cursed Boris, but just like he said, even if he was selling blood, no one 1/3 Chapter 43! NOT could arrest him. It wasn¡¯t a crime anyway. Thew couldn¡¯t do anything to him, and the only way to get to him was through morality¡¯s judgment. Since the workshop was done for, Boris dropped his good man act, and heughed. ¡°You losers can¡¯t even do sh*t! Yeah, curse me. Like I care about that. I¡¯ve made enough money anyway. Not like your curses can do sh*t! I can just change my name and open up another workshop, and you¡¯ll still follow me again!¡± How amusing. Howughable. Borisughed and turned off the livestream. The viewers were angry, but they knew Boris was telling the truth. Their whole country was filled with people like Boris. They¡¯d come back stronger after one was taken down, and no one could see through them. Kindness was worth a lot, and there was profit to be made. Scum like Boris would exploit the kindness in everyone¡¯s heart just to make a quick buck. Eventually, the whole world would lose its kindness, reced by mistrust and doubt. If or when that happens, the world itself would be a living hell. Lilly was angry. She had no idea what she could do, but she felt suffocated. She wanted to do something, but she couldn¡¯t, and she wanted to hit someone. ke smiled and patted her head. Oh, look, she¡¯s angry. I going to get you Boris. Do you really think I can do nothing? There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do. Boris was upset, and he kicked Kelly¡¯s IV infusion away Kelly said nothing. The assistant had an ashent look on his face, and he asked, ¡°What now, boss?¡± Boris was annoyed. What now? What now? Why do youe to me every time there¡¯s trouble? We¡¯re obviously done for! ¡°We¡¯re cashing in all our money before the service blocks us.¡± I still haven¡¯t taken the hundred grand from Kelly¡¯s livestream And a ton of people donated during the earlier livestream. Boris and his assistant quickly checked their stream data and found that they made more than two hundred grand. It¡¯s even more than the donation yesterday. There¡¯s nearly four hundred grand. Delighted, the two of them tried to cash in, but then a message popped up. ¡®We apologize for the inconvenience, but your ount is permanently banned. ording to the contract, all your ount¡¯s profits will be confiscated as a penalty. Part of it will be returned to the viewers. Thank you for your understanding Boris and his assistant couldn¡¯t believe it. They couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. I saw that money. I was so close to getting it, but now you¡¯re telling me it¡¯s not mine anymore? Unbelievable! Boris was furious. I paid. a hundred grand for this b*tch! And now I¡¯m not making a dent back? Furious, Boris refused to stay at the hospital, and he went back home. The assistant was in no mood to take care of Kelly. She was just a stranger to him, so he left, and Kelly was alone. Boris came home cursing and yelling. It took him a while to calm down. I mean, I might¡¯ve lost my workshop, but I¡¯ve bought a house and a car from all the money I made and my house is a vi with a garden in the front and back. He bought his car from a rich kid. Even though he only spent a million, that car was worth ten times. that. I¡¯m a rich guy now. Even if I don¡¯t work for years, I can still survive. And his mood got better. Night came. Now that he had no work, Boris had more time for himself. He soaked in the bathtub, humming away happily, and he closed his eyes, enjoying his me time. But then he heard something click, and Boris quickly looked around. 2/3 E Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ??? napter 434 Nothing Change His bedroom was big, and so was the bathroom. The bathroom door wasn¡¯t closed, so he could see the bedroom outside, but there was nothing wrong with it. Thinking that he was hearing things, Boris went back to his bath, but then a helium balloon floated before the bathroom¡¯s entrance. As if it was held by something invisible, the balloon glided over to him.. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Karma Boris¡¯ heart skipped a beat, and he stared at the balloon Is the wind blowing it around? He quickly picked up the wet towel beside him and mmed it down on the Balloon. The balloon floated away and stopped moving, much to his relief. His good mood soured, Boris quickly got up, wore his robe, and walked out of the bathroom. Gonna get myself some wine. He drank a little, and then something struck him. Wait. I don¡¯t have balloons in my home! He swiveled around and looked at the bathroom fear clutching his heart, and he saw the ballooning out again, but this time, it was moving even weirder. It was starting to turn corners. First it went into the walk-in closet, then the couch, and then¡­ to him. It was already the dead of the night, and a balloon was slowly closing in on him like some sort of ghost. Of course Boris was scared. He quickly retreated and crashed into his french window. He specifically asked for this just so he could have a better vista, and Boris was sticking to the window, staring at the balloon. He roared, ¡°Don¡¯t come closer!¡± The balloon was the shape of a grey cat, and Boris thought the eyes looked familiar. He once extracted the blood of a grey cat, but he took too much from it, and the cat died. No way¡­ The balloon was getting closer and closer, and Boris screamed. Then he grabbed it and popped it open. Silence came back to the room, but only for a moment, then an eerieughter slithered up his back. He felt a chill run down his spine, and he turned around. The thing meeting his eyes was a woman standing outside the window. She stuck her face to the ss panel, her hair tumbling down her shoulder, and her face dead, though her eyes were fixated on him. The woman¡¯s face was so hideous, Boris thought his heart would stop. A strangled scream escaped his lips, and he quickly retreated only to fall on his butt. When he looked up again, there was nothing outside the window. Everything felt like an illusion. W-Was that a ghost? This¡­ this is impossible! Shaken, Boris quickly got up, but then he noticed a pair of feet standing before him. When he raised his head, he was met with the face of the ghost standing outside his window earlier. Another scream escaped his lungs, and Boris ran for his life, though he fell again and mmed his head. against the coffee table, drawing blood. The moment he came downstairs, he knew something was wrong. What¡¯s that smell? He didn¡¯t even have time to think about that, for what he saw in front of him was hair- raising. The lounge was filled with all kinds of cats. ck cats, calicoes, Persian, orange cats¡­ Cats of all sizes and ages staring at him with their green eyes, and they hissed. The hisses became purrs, and then meows, and then something akin to a roar. Eventually, a cat screeched, and all the cats pounced at Boris. Boris has caught a lot of strays before, but not once had he been this afraid, and he ran away, but he was no match for cats. They surrounded him before he could even escape, and they wed away at him. Still, he wobbled out and screamed for help, but the cats were attacking him. Some tore away at his cars, some tried to gouge his eyes out, and some bit his neck. He screamed and screamed, but then he heard a loud ng ringing in the air. The house exploded, and he finally realized what the smell was, Gas. A lot of stoves had safeties so the gas wouldn¡¯t leak, but not in his wildest dream did Boris expect his house to explode. The cats were gone, and Boris was blown away by a great gust of air, mming him into a big b of stone in the garden, and he fell unconscious. 1/2 All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The siren of the firetruck pierced the night, but the cats were nowhere to be seen. It felt like they never appeared. The fire burned Boris¡¯ house down, and all his cars were ruined. Not even a single cent was left for him. Morning came, and Boris came home wearing his robe with nothing inside. He had not a single cent to his name, and the man stared at the charred remains of his house dumbly. He didn¡¯t buy any insurance for 1 his, and since the ident happened because the gas pipe was wrecked by cats, the insurance and government would not pay him anything. Just like that, he lost everything. His house, his cars, everything. Shaken to his core, Boris plopped down to the ground. What now? What can I do now? I can¡¯t ask the cat to pay me. That wasn¡¯t the end. When Boris finally epted the thith and stood up, someone cuffed him. ¡°Boris Trask, you have vited someone¡¯s right to privacy and made a hundred grand from said action. The victim has decided to take you to court.¡± The crime for that would him three years of jail at most, and Boris¡¯ heart sank. Heined, ¡°You have the wrong person! I never vited anyone¡¯s right to privacy! I never have!¡± The officer yed a video. It was the one where Kelly was in, and ke showed up for two seconds. You call that a vition? ¡°I¡¯mining! This is nder! That was just an idental act!¡± Boris shouted. The officer sneered. ¡°Sure, tell the judge that. And two years ago, you bought a car from Parker Ferguson. That car was a stolen vehicle, and yet you still bought that a low price even though you knew it was a stolen car. This is a high-value crime, and ording to Article 312 of the Penal Code, you¡¯ll be sentenced to at least three years of jail. Seven years at most.¡± The sentences would be carried out concurrently, and Boris was taken to jail. He thought he would only have to suffer for three years, but no. It was seven. I¡¯m ne for. Jay, his assistant, and the staff members were doxxed by a certain unreasonable viewer. They released all their details, including their addresses, numbers, hometown, and their families¡¯ numbers. These people were persona non grata now, and their friends and families cursed them. They couldn¡¯t even survive anymore. Even when they tried to interview for new jobs, their crimes were still exposed. In the end, they could only work at construction sites. Kelly was taken home by her parents. They chose to keep quiet about her crimes when they knew about it, and they even spent the money she gave him without guilt. Now they wouldn¡¯t even gain a single cent from their daughter, and they had to take care of her as well. Her father roared, ¡°I told you not to do that! Now look what happened? This is going to be embarrassing for me! That¡¯s it. You¡¯re not my daughter anymore!¡± Kelly couldn¡¯t say a word. All she could do was groan. u guys didn¡¯t say no to my money. She started crying. Her life was done for, and when she was reminded of the handsome ke, she felt her heart getting torn to shreds. We could¡¯ve been together! Fate brought us together, and we could¡¯ve been a couple. Why did you take him away from me, God? I won¡¯t stand for this! Chapter 436 Chapter 436 2/2 Chapter 436 All Useless Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. When Boris¡¯ house was burning down, Bellflower stood on the highest wall of this area, her eyes glinting with the light of the mes. The cats in Boris¡¯ house disappeared only to show up before her, though they looked almost ethereal now. Bellflower growled, and she disappeared with the cats. Ms. Ugly was crouched on the wall, staring at the mes like it was a spectacle. ¡°He started with nothing. and now he returns to nothing. A moment of his life shone like the star, and he thought he owned the universe. Now everything crumbles around him, heh.¡± Harem spirit looked at her and snickered. ¡°And then he fainted. Come on, we gotta take the hypocrite. ghost back to him.¡± Unlucky ghost was dragging a hypocrite ghost, cursing, Oy, why am I the manualbor every time? Fire burns, haven¡¯t you heard?¡± Ghosts were scared of fire. Harem spirit said in surprise, ¡°Because we want to give you a chance to gain some credit.¡± you Weakling spirit smirked. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s the first time Lilly told us to catch a ghost ourselves, so we let take all the credit. Aren¡¯t we nice?¡± Foolish ghost said, ¡°All the credit¡¯s yours when we get back. We won¡¯t steal.¡± Yeah, right. We only stayed away because we knew the fire would start. Unlucky ghost stared at his obviously devious friends. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it at all.¡± Hypocrite ghost said, ¡°Brothers¡­¡± ¡°Shut it!¡± an unlucky ghost snapped. I¡¯m not done yet, though. The ghosts glided toward the Crawford residence, giggling. ¡°But you should. You¡¯re taking the hypocrite. back, and we¡¯re not touching it.¡± Weakling spirit smiled. ¡°You can trust me, can¡¯t you?¡± Foolish ghost said, ¡°I won¡¯t take what¡¯s not mine. If I do, you can kill me.¡± Unlucky ghost believed them, but only for now. I still owe him 111 lollipops. Wonder if I can get some from Lilly. Hypocrite ghost said, ¡°Brothers, we¡¯re all ghosts here. You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± Unlucky ghost snapped, ¡°Shut it.¡± Hypocrite ghost was reminded of the girl who smacked him and told him to call her daddy. We¡¯re all ghosts here. Why should we be that girl¡¯s errand boy? This is mortifying. I will not be her errand boy. Right, I¡¯m running when I can. When they were about to arrive at the residence, hypocrite ghost held foolish ghost and whispered. ¡°Brother, we¡¯re all ghosts. There¡¯s no need to be the errand boy of a girl. You don¡¯t seem to like this job much either. Why don¡¯t we run away?¡± If I can turn one of them into my ally, I might be able to escape. A two-on- three situation isn¡¯t the best, but I can work with it. Foolish ghost looked at him calmly. ¡°And why do you think I don¡¯t like this job?¡± Hypocrite ghost had no idea, but he thought this one should be the most gullible of the lot, based on his name. < 1/3 Foolish ghost said, ¡°I might be foolish, but there¡¯s one iliing I know, I can mess everything up, but I must never betray Lilly.¡± That¡¯s the line I would not cross. Hypocrite ghost was speechless. When the ghosts came back to Lilly¡¯s room, the girl was already asleep. She was lying on the bed facing down, and her check was contorted a bit, her mouth open. Ms. Ugly said, ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t sleep like that. You¡¯ll turn out ugly. I once slept like that when I was a kid, and look what happened to me.¡± The ghosts were speechless, and the barem spirit rolled her eyes. ¡°Yeah, right. You were born ugly. How you slept had no bearing on that. You should ask your parents why they made you so ugly.¡± Eh? Foolish ghost said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t me the bed. It¡¯s not responsible for you being born ugly.¡± Oy, be considerate, will you? Weakling spirit poked Lilly¡¯s cheek, and he smiled. ¡°She¡¯s adorable. No matter how she sleeps, she won¡¯t get ugly.¡± She fell asleep while waiting for us. She must trust us. Weakling spirit was touched. No one in this world would trust ghosts, but Lilly did. Harem spirit whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t wake her up. We¡¯ll give her the catch tomorrow.¡± Unlucky ghost whispered, ¡°Then who¡¯s going to keep an eye on him tonight?¡± Harem spirit had an idea. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, but we¡¯ll split the credit in half.¡± Unlucky ghost refused, ¡°No way.¡± I dragged him all the way from the burning house. I can keep an eye on him for a night. Besides, I¡¯m a ghost. I don¡¯t need sleep. I can keep an eye on him forever. Foolish ghost quickly said, ¡°Oh, I want in. I¡¯m taking a second watch.¡± Unlucky ghost was angry. ¡°I thought you said you wouldn¡¯t steal the credit.¡± ¡°Then kill me.¡± What? Like hell I can. I can snap your head off and you¡¯d still be alive. So you are trying to take credit. I knew this would happen. Harem spirit said, ¡°I¡¯m taking his side. I bet we can exchange a bag of lollipops if we hand him in.¡± A bag of it? There¡¯s like fifty of them inside! Unlucky ghost held hypocrite ghost over his head and scurried off. ¡°He¡¯s mine. Nobody¡¯s taking him from me.¡± Eh? Wait, are you dumb? You guys fought all day just for a few lollipops? Unlucky ghost ran away and hid the hypocrite ghost like he was a treasure, then the harem spirit chuckled. ¡°No wonder he¡¯s unlucky. He¡¯s a bit stupid, isn¡¯t he?¡± Weakling spirit nodded. He¡¯s not just naive. He¡¯s stupid. Harem spirit said, ¡°It¡¯s a long night. Wanna y pokero whose bones did we use as chipsst time?¡± ¡°Unlucky,¡± said the foolish ghost. 2/3 ¡°We need one more to y,¡± said the weakling spirit. Harem spirit suggested, ¡°We have a ghost in the jar of souls, don¡¯t we?¡± We can have Tinkerbell to y with us. Foolish ghost shook his head. ¡°Like hell she knows how to y poker.¡± Tinkerbell was staring at them like a hurt little cat. They never y with me, but I want to y too. But dad, mom, grandpa, and grandma told me to be good. Tinkerbell held it in. The ghosts talked about what kinds of games they could y with just the three of them, and there weren¡¯t a lot. Ms. Ugly stayed silent for a while, and she said, ¡°Um, I¡¯m here, you know. I can y poker too.¡± Oh, sorry. We forgot. Since they didn¡¯t want to wake Lilly up, the ghosts yed in Anthony¡¯s room. Anthony came back two days earlier, and it was already two in the morning when he came back. He didn¡¯t get changed, and he was holding his suit in his hand. First, he checked Lilly out in her room. The girl was still sleeping face down, and Anthony kissed her forehead. The sight of her melted his heart, and he slowly turned her around. And then Polly screeched the loudest it could. Anthony trembled and almost let go of the girl. Damn the bird. Still as noisy as ever. Lilly pouted and held Anthony¡¯s arm. ¡°Uncle Anthony Her eyes were still closed, and her voice melted his heart. Anthony ced the bunny plushie into her hands, but he didn¡¯t realize he touched the jar of souls. He looked at the girl for a moment longer and tiptoed out of the room, then he went back to his own room. Ah, home sweet home. He went into his room and hung his suit on the hanger, then he took off his tie with one hand as he massaged his forehead. When he came into his bedroom, he froze. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Anthony Came Back Harem spirit, weakling spirit, foolish ghost, and Ms. Ugly turned around, stopping their game of poker, and they came face to face with Anthony. Silence fell upon the room, and Anthony wondered if he had gotten the wrong room. There were four people-or at least, humanoid creatures-sitting on the rug beside his bed. Two were female, and two were male. One of the women looked like a fashionista, though her clothes seemed to be what was trending about a decade ago. The other woman was in regr clothes, but she looked grotesque. Grotesque enough to catch everyone¡¯s attention.. One of the men looked like he was in histe thirties, while the other was a student in white T-shirt and a pair of jeans. He looked happy as any young man could be. Suddenly, Ms. Ugly muttered, ¡°You can see us, handsome?¡± Harem spirit stared at Anthony as well. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Crawford. Oh, I¡¯d love to date you.¡± Oh gods, I¡¯m seeing ghosts. He walked inside stiffly and ced his necktie on the bed, pretending he didn¡¯t see them. Foolish ghost said, ¡°He didn¡¯t see us?¡± Weakling spirit looked away, softly saying, ¡°No way. He roze for a moment.¡± He put his necktie on the closet at first, but now he put it on his bed. He saw us. Honestly, it gets boring being a ghost, and I really want to scare some regr humans, but this is Lilly¡¯s uncle, so I think I should forget it. Ms. Ugly said, ¡°Let me try. No one can take my ugliness anyway.¡± She floated over to Anthony. Weakling spirit hesitated for a moment, then he said, ¡°We¡¯re working for Lilly. Don¡¯t do something that childish.¡± It was a reminder and a message to Anthony saying that they were good ghosts. Anthony still didn¡¯t look at him. He took his watch off and ced it on the nightstand, then he went into his walk-in closet, took his belt off, and ced it on the hanger. Knowing that these ghosts worked for Lilly eased him a little, and he dashed his idea of seeing Lilly, He didn¡¯t want to wake her from her sleep. All I have to do is work on my stuff, and they¡¯ll leave. Disappointed, harem spirit said, ¡°He looks calm. Bet he didn¡¯t see us. Well, I got worked up for nothing.¡± Everyone in the Crawford family was hot. If Anthony could see her, she would hound him for a whole night. Even if they couldn¡¯t date, she didn¡¯t mind having a one-night-stand. Anthony pretended he didn¡¯t hear her. He was going to take off his shirt, but then he paused and went into. the bathroom holding his pajamas. Then he turned on the shower. Ms. Ugly¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Should we peep?¡± Harem spirit rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not a peeping tom like you. Wait. You peeped on him a lot before Lilly caught you, didn¡¯t you?¡± Weakling spirit smiled. ¡°No wonder his constitution was weak. So it was you.¡± Ms. Ugly protested, ¡°No way. I didn¡¯t mean to harm hit¡± Anthony listened to the argument, and when the voices died down, he heaved a sigh of relief. Then he unbuttoned his shirt and tossed it into theundry. It was fall, and the air was getting colder. He sshed some cold water onto his face, washing his exhaustion cf. 1/2 The amusement park on the ind was getting on track. All the design and material they would be using were approved by himself. Nothing can happen. He then turned around and saw two silhouettes lying outside the bathroom. His legs trembled, and he almost fell. Quickly, he washed off all the foam and changed into his pajamas without drying off, and then he left the bathroom in a hurry. Harem spirit whispered, ¡°Just a nce. I just want to see his cake¡­ I mean his junk¡­ I mean if he¡¯s healed.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Weakling spirit was holding the harem spirit and Ms. Ugly back, while a foolish ghost stood behind him, covering up his mouth. Harem spirit is my savior. She told me to keep foolishly quiet, then I¡¯m keeping him quiet. Anthony went past the string of ghosts without batting an eye. He couldn¡¯t go around them, or they would. know he¡¯d seen them. Can¡¯t believe thedies are this¡­ straightforward. He took something from his desk and went to sleep. Harem spirit broke free of weakling spirit¡¯s grasp. ¡°Fing, that¡¯s all the fun we could have. I need to lie down. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to him.¡± Weakling spirit let her go. Yeah, right, like that¡¯s the only thing you¡¯ll do. Gotta teach you a lesson. Harem spirit pounced onto Anthony, but the moment she got close to the bed, a beam of golden light smacked her away. She mmed into the wall and was firmly embedded in it. Weakling spirit gave her a look that said, ¡®You deserve this. Then he left the room. ¡°We gotta check on unlucky. Don¡¯t want him to lose hypocrite.¡± Foolish spirit said, ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡± Ms. Ugly retreated and quickly ran off. ¡°Hey, get me off the wall!¡± C¡¯mon, guys. Silence fell, and Anthony smiled. Betcha didn¡¯t expect me to have an exorcise evil spell with me. Harem spirit sighed and leaned back into the wall, staring at Anthony. My gods, he¡¯s perfect. Why doesn¡¯t he have a girlfriend? ¡°I mean, look at the hair on his legs. Its practically a forest. I bet he¡¯s gone on a dry spell for a long time.¡± Thanks, but I really am not thirsty for anything. He turned around and covered himself up. Harem spirit said, ¡°And look at how he sleeps. Bet he¡¯s lonely. Bet he needs a woman.¡± Uh¡­ ¡°How did he get two sons anyway? The people keep talking about in-vitra fertilization or something. Man, I envy vitra.¡± Uh¡­ ¡°No way though. The boys are two years apart. Did he do IVF two times? Hmm¡­ man, I envy vitra.¡± Anthony¡¯s veins popped. Lilly, you sure you can trust these pe¡­ I mean, ghosts?¡± For some reason. Anthony opened his eyes and stared at the sheets before him. He couldn¡¯t see the color clearly, and the only thing he managed to see was an outline. It was just like that he where he only saw that outline of something. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Hypocrite Ghost Anthony came homete, and he had a fitful sleep, so he slept in, and no one knew he came back. Lilly got up only to sit around for a bit. Pablo was writing something in his book, then he closed it up. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Your uncle¡¯s back¡± Hm? Lilly was still in a daze. Some kids would nk out for a few moments after they woke up. They couldn¡¯t register what anyone said to them, and it was adorable. Pablo rested his chin on his hand and stared at the girl who had just woken up. Her hair was a bit unkempt. Then Polly came and started flirting again. Do you smell that, babe?¡± The dazed Lilly sniffed the air. ¡°I smell nothing.¡± Polly pecked her hair. ¡°I smell something sweet, and right after you woke up too. ¡°I see¡­¡± Amused, Pablo said, ¡°They were hypocritesst night.¡± And then an unlucky ghost took a hypocrite ghost into the room. Happily, he said, ¡°Lilly, we-¡± The Harem spirit said. ¡°We got the ghost.¡± Weakling spirit smiled. ¡°He resisted, and we had to work hard to subdue him.¡± Foolish ghost craned his neck. ¡°Yeah. He gouged my eyeball out.¡± Huh? I don¡¯t remember resisting. That¡¯s a lie. Unlucky ghost couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. ¡°Hey, you said you wouldn¡¯t take any credit!¡± And nor look at what you¡¯re doing. All those promises are lies! Lilly blinked and snapped out of it. ¡°Thanks for the hard work.¡± She went to the end of her bed and pulled her pillow back. There was a bag of lollipops underneath, and she¡¯d prepared them beforehand, though she fell asleep before the ghosts coulde back. Unlucky ghost¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Mine!¡± Lilly sat on her bed and gave out the lollipops like a kindergarten teacher rewarding her students. ¡°Eight for Ms. Ugly, eight for Mr. Foolish, eight for Ms. Harem, ten for Michael, eight for Tinkerbell_* Tinkerbell was delighted that she got some too. Lilly gave thest eight to an unlucky ghost. ¡°And eight for Mr. Unlucky.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Unlucky ghost protested, ¡°Hey, why¡¯d he get ten?¡± Weakling spirit smiled, and he said sweetly, ¡°Because she calls me by my name, and you¡¯re the elders here. You won¡¯t fight a child, will you?¡± Oh, now you call yourself a child? ¡°Tinkerbell¡¯s younger than you, though.¡± Unlucky ghost pointed at Tinkerbell. 1/3 Tinkerbell held her lollipops and hid in the jar of souls. Ever since she became a ghost, she could never eat human food. Even if there was tribute, the most she could have was the scent. It was ethereal, and itcked that certain something. However, she could taste the lollipops Lilly gave her. That was why the unlucky ghost didn¡¯t like it that the other ghosts duped him out of his lollipops. Weakling spirit smiled. Lilly gave me this. I won¡¯t let anyone take it. But¡­ He looked at the unlucky ghost¡¯s lollipops. Worried that they might take it away from him, the unlucky ghost unwrapped all lollipops and licked them, then he wrapped them up again smugly. Polly¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Whoa, that was something. You sure know no shame.¡± Weakling spirit said, ¡°See? Even the bird says you¡¯re shameless. You wanted to y with us, and now you¡¯re going to deny you owe us?¡± Unlucky ghost shot the other ghosts with a smug look.nd so what? I don¡¯t care how much I owe you. 7 The ghosts couldn¡¯t ask unlucky ghost to give them the lollipops now. They did want the candies, since the taste wasn¡¯t the only thing they could have. Every time they ate one, they felt their souls getting stronger, but there was no way they could take the lollipops licked by someone else. Harem spirit said, ¡°Sore loser. No poker for you next time.¡± The ghosts started bickering. Hypocrite ghost looked at them, wondering why these ghosts were fighting over some lollipops. Lilly looked at him and yawned, then she asked, ¡°So you¡¯re hypocrite ghost? How¡¯d you die?¡± Harem spirit unwrapped her lollipop and licked it. ¡°Name and date of birth?¡± Weakling spirit added, ¡°Address and reason of death?¡± Polly pped its wings. ¡°No, get Josh!¡± Hypocrite ghost said nothing. Lilly, out of habit, summoned Josh. He would make a record of all the ghosts they captured, presumably because he was inventing something. Josh came a whileter, and he sat with Lilly, ready to listen to hypocrite ghost¡¯s story, much to his confusion. Josh looked at the Fatal Camera to confirm that hypocrite ghost was around, and he urged, ¡°Come on. I don¡¯t have time for this. Zachary¡¯s waiting at the hospital.¡± Lilly said, ¡°Come on,e on. We need to take Zachary home.¡± Hypocrite ghost looked at the white-robed man in the distance, and he took a deep breath. ¡°Tin Sora Zimmers. A viger in Dogbreath. It¡¯s in Mullingworth, a county in Zimmerton, Yiannopolis.¡± Lilly froze for a moment. ¡°Dogbreath?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sora said. ¡°That¡¯s the name of our vige. Well, that¡¯s easy to remember. Sora continued, ¡°I was born in the sixties and died in the early nies.¡± < 2/3 Josh wrote it down. ¡°How did you die?¡± Died in the nies, so that¡¯s about nearly thirty years ago. Sora said, ¡°The widow next door did me in.¡° Harem spirit was excited. ¡°Did you in? How did she ride¡­ I mean do you in? Tell us,¡± she quickly asked. I know what you¡¯re implying, you know, Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Pain is a Stepping Stone Sora was speechless. Just when he was about to say something, weakling spirit looked at Lilly. ¡°It¡¯s safe for work, isn¡¯t it?¡± Gotta confirm something. We have kids here. Hypocrite ghost said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m a hypocrite, not a lecher All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Harem spirit coughed. Then the hypocrite spirit started telling his story. The nies was when the nation¡¯s economy took flight, and the people were getting bolder in terms of mindset. Some would even have calendars with bikini models in the background, and life was getting better. ¡°My neighbor, L, had a husband. He loved to gamble when he was alive. They had four children and an old woman living under the same roof. Her husband abused her when he was alive. Lost a lot of money gambling, so he sold everything they had. L refused to let him do it, and he would hit her. He broke her leg once, and he poured scalding water down into her throat when he thought she was nagging too much. Said he wanted to shut her up. She lost a leg and her voice because of that.¡± He continued, ¡°Their family had nothing, and she raised her children practically all by herself. Most people led good lives, but her family was an exception. They had to forage for food just to keep their bellies full. I would give them a bit of my food because they needed it. Her husband wouldn¡¯t stop gambling, and she threatened him with a divorce. I dissuaded her.¡± ¡°What? Why? Her husband¡¯s obviously useless,¡± harem spirit said. Hypocrite ghost frowned. ¡°Yeah, you can get a divorce easily in this era, but the nies were different. You have no idea how bad society would treat a divorced woman. I had to dissuade her, or she¡¯d be a single, crippled, and mute mother raising four kids all by herself. No one would want to marry her, and if you didn¡¯t have a man by your side in the nies, it¡¯s over for you.¡± Josh was speechless. ¡°But it must at least be better than being with an abusive husband.¡± He couldn¡¯t. understand. He was a chronic gambler, and he abused his wife until she was crippled. That¡¯s DV no matter how you cut it. No way that kind of trash could support his family. Hypocrite ghost said, ¡°You¡¯re still young, so you don¡¯t understand. Sometimes our emotions get the better of us. She had four kids and an olddy to feed. They would die if she were to get the divorce. Domestic violence wasmon back in the days. Rampant, even This was nothing. Lilly was shocked. He broke her leg, and it was nothing? Then what kind of horrors would consitute something? Hypocrite ghost sighed. ¡°She took her child and tried to leave, and she refused to take care of her husband¡¯s mother anymore. But that¡¯d be really bad forthedy. She was lying right in front of her house, threatening to take her own life if L left.¡± Harem spirit was in disbelief. ¡°And?¡± Hypocrite ghost said, ¡°I thought it would be bad for an olddy to fend for herself, so¡­¡± L¡¯s mother- in-w wasn¡¯t kind by any means. She would order her around and tell her to give the best greens she foraged to her. But then, family problems between inws were rampant back then. Hypocrite ghost thought it was L¡¯s duty to take care of her mother-inw. If she left her alone, the olddy would die from starvation, and that would be bad. ¡°So I stopped her and asked someone to call her husband home. Families should stick together. Turning your back on an olddy like that was not a good sight The ghosts couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing. 1/3 Pablo sneered. ¡°If you¡¯re so kind, why didn¡¯t you help her with her MIL?¡± Hypocrite ghost sighed. ¡°I wanted to, but I couldn¡¯t. She¡¯d rather stay in her own home than mine. That¡¯d feel better for her.¡± The kids were shocked. Lilly couldn¡¯t understand it at all. Why¡¯d he take pity with that old hag but not L? It¡¯s all that woman and her son¡¯s fault L¡¯s life was so hard. Why¡¯d he only pity that old hag but not L? Hypocrite ghost added, ¡°Her husband came home, she failed to escape, and he hit her until she was blind in one eye. My god, that was horrifying. And that horror story happened because of you, dumb ss. You¡¯re not as nice as you think. ¡°The debt collectors came and killed her husband, then they took their house away. Left with nowhere to go, they came to me, and I housed them in my pig pen ¡°Sorry?¡± Lilly asked. Josh said, ¡°I thought you pitied them. Why¡¯d you let them stay in your pig pen?¡± Hypocrite ghost said, ¡°I¡¯d have given her a house if I had an extra. No one in the vige would help. No one but me. It was thanks to me her family had a ce to stay. I stopped rearing pigs a long time ago.¡± Oh, you think you¡¯re such a saint, huh? ¡°The pig pen was made out of bricks. All they had to do was clean it up, and they¡¯d have a ce to stay. Sure it was small, but a bit of hay, and they¡¯d have a ce safe from the elements. There was even a toilet. near the pen. Made it easy for the kids and the olddy to relieve themselves.¡± The hell? ¡°L was backed into a corner. Her house was taken away, she lost an eye, crippled in one leg, and couldn¡¯t. speak. The only source of her food were the greens in the mountains. No one would take her even if she tried to find a job, so she stayed back. And the family started living a happy life.¡± Lilly blurted, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re the only one who thinks they had a happy life.¡± Hypocrite ghost ignored that. ¡°And then the economy really took flight. Things were looking good, and at lot of vigers started running a business. Even L was tempted. There were stalls set up in the county, and L heard that a few were running a cobbling business. As long as she worked hard and went where the crowd went, she could make two to three hundred a month cobbling shoes. Most wages were about three to five hundred back then.¡± He continued, ¡°She wanted her kids to go to school, so she wanted to work, but honestly, she had no idea how thedy cobblers worked. They¡¯d reveal most of their chest for the customers to see, or they¡¯d have no business at all. Some of the pervier ones would try to cop a feel. That¡¯s not the kind of work a decent woman should do. She had no idea at all. A bit of sweet talking, and she thought she could make some easy money.¡± Everyone was speechless. Lilly was reminded of the cobblers she used to see. Hey, they didn¡¯t show their chest at all. Josh frowned. ¡°Not everyone¡¯s like that. She could dress modestly.¡± Hypocrite ghost shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re just a kid. You have no idea about the situation at all. I wouldn¡¯t harm her. She had never seen how dark the world could be. I dissuaded her for her own good. And if she 2/3 started working, there¡¯d be no one to take care of her family.¡± Yeah, you¡¯re a hypocrite and a nosy ghost. Everything you did made things worse for thedy. She could do anything she wanted, and you should¡¯ve stayed out of it. Lilly said. ¡°But if you were so nice to her, why didn¡¯t you give her half your house and money? And you 1 could even send her children to school. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard just to survive.¡± Hypocrite ghost opened his mouth. I couldn¡¯t do that. I had a family to feed too. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Chapter 440 I¡¯m Tainted, Master ¡°I had it hard too. I fought with my family a lot just because I helped her. Honestly, I was already kind enough. No one in the vige would get close to her.¡± Josh asked, ¡°Then why¡¯d you even butt in? You wanted her to rely on you forever? To forage for nothing but wild greens?¡± 7 Hypocrite ghost shook his head. ¡°I¡¯d help anywhere I could. Even lent her my soy sauce when she needed it. Never asked for anything in return. Her mother-inw wouldn¡¯t stop praising me, telling me how kind I was.¡± Everyone in the vige praised his kindness. Even the viges nearby knew of him. Whenever his family. was mentioned, everyone would go, ¡°Oh, that phnthropist. He helped a mother and her ailing family and gave them a ce to stay.¡± The vigers were nice to him. After knowing the help he gave to L and her family, they¡¯d help his family out a lot. Even the grocer would give his wife a bit more greens when she bought things from him. Yep, I wasn¡¯t hurting her. If I was hurting her, no one would call me kind. ¡°And I asked some people to get her a job. Couldn¡¯t get one, but I¡¯d been helping her out. Everyone knows I was trying to help. Everyone but her. She never smiled at me.¡± Harem spirit was furious. No wonder he¡¯s a hypocrite. He as doing all that for his own reputation. Everyone thought he was supporting L and her family. They thought he was looking for a job for her. He used her family¡¯s suffering to build his reputation. Unlucky ghost red at him. ¡°And how did you die?¡± Hypocrite ghost¡¯s face fell. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t listen to me and insisted on working. I did everything for her own good, so I lectured her a little, and she cracked my head with a hammer when I turned around.¡± Josh asked, ¡°What did you say to her?¡± Hypocrite ghost said sheepishly, ¡°That she was trying to be a gravure model for the new year¡¯s calendar, and that she was shameless for trying to show her skin to everyone.¡± Weakling spirit sneered. ¡°She should¡¯ve smashed your whole head open.¡± Man, I feel for her. She couldn¡¯t evenin to anyone. Her children were still too young to know anything, and her MIL basically kept her on a short leash and spoke ill of her even though she was relying on L for survival. And she actually praised the useless Sora instead. This b*stard tried to stop her from finding hope, and he had the gall to call her shameless? No wonder she killed him. He deserved it. Hypocrite ghost said, ¡°Everyone in the family was at work. As if killing me wasn¡¯t enough, she stuck me into the furnace and burned me up. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, she stuck my ashes into the walls of the toilet. Everyone came back to nothing but some bones and a few patches of blood. They asked her where she hid the body, and she refused to say anything. They asked her why she killed me, and she got agitated. Tore her clothes open and said I assaulted her! She ruined my reputation!¡± Hypocrite ghost angrily said, ¡°And the vigers used me of being a pervert. Said that was why I took them in. And they called me evil for letting them live in the pig pen. I can¡¯t believe it. That wasn¡¯t what they said earlier, but they believed that b*tch¡¯s every word. I can¡¯t believe they¡¯d call me a sex offender.¡± He had nothing but a grudge in his heart. I did good all my life. I should be respected and celebrated, but she stuffed my remains in the toilet. Toilets in the nies were unsanitary. The excrement was never flushed, and the toilets were always filled with maggots. He was subjected to the stench after he died, and he was soiled. He would not stand for that. 1/2 Everyone stepped back a little. They didn¡¯t feel it at first, but now they thought the new ghost smelled like poop. Unlucky ghost said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ms. Ugly said, ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t keep him in the jar of souls.¡± Harem spirit said, ¡°I say we get rid of him. The jar¡¯s going to level up soon. One malignant spirit¡¯s aural doubles its internal space anyway. I¡¯d like to make a garden for myself.¡± What? Wait. They want to get rid of me? He looked at the jar they spoke of. It radiated something that made him uneasy. It felt like the jar could swallow him up and destroy his soul. Quickly, he knelt before Lilly and held her leg, screaming, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll do anything! Anything!¡± The ghosts were speechless, and Lilly pulled her leg out. Panicked, she shouted, ¡°I¡¯m tainted, master! I got poop all over my body!¡± Hypocrite ghost was speechless, and Pablo¡¯s lips twitched. 2/2All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Auntie? Lilly went into the bathroom shouting and screaming. She then did her best to wash herself until she smelled like a garden of roses. The ghosts could smell the scent of her shampoo from a mile away. Weakling spirit shook his head, smiling, then he grabbed hypocrite ghost. ¡°Come with me. You¡¯re under observation for a month. If you can¡¯t prove yourself to be useful, you¡¯ll be fed to the jar.¡± Harem spirit was staying far away. ¡°Man, he smells like sh*t to me.¡± Even seeing hypocrite ghost now filled her head with the imagery of maggots. Weakling spirit said nothing. He didn¡¯t want this job either, but he could do it if it meant keeping this piece of sh*t away from Lilly. Hypocrite ghost cried. ¡°We¡¯re all malignant spirits. You can¡¯t be cannibalizing me.¡± Weakling spirit smiled. ¡°We¡¯re not the same.¡± And he dragged hypocrite ghost into the jar. There was a ce of detainment in the jar, and it was called the observation room. The ghost bride was still locked up there even now. Even though they were poker buddies, the ghosts were still worried she might be hiding some trick up her sleeve like Baldy, so they locked her up, much to her chagrin. ¡°Aw, let me out. I wanna y some poker,¡± she pleaded. ¡°I submit, alright? I promise I¡¯ve submitted. Please believe me.¡± And then she saw hypocrite ghost getting tossed into the prison. Oh gods. Lilly came out, her hair wet, and she covered herself with a towel, staring around. Good. No one¡¯s around. She ran ahead and got changed. Josh knocked on the door and came in. ¡°Are you done? We¡¯re gonna grab something to eat, then we¡¯ll pick Zachary up.¡± It was almost nine, and Bettany came to see her once, but then she left. Lilly quickly dried her hair, and she said, ¡°I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Josh came in and saw her messing her hair up, much to his amusement. He quickly took the towel from her. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± He carefully dried her hair and blew on it with a blowdryer. When Anthony came in, he saw Josh holding Lilly¡¯s hair and clumsily blowing it with a blowdryer. The poor boy was sweating. ¡°Just a minute!¡± Josh was panicking. He wanted to dry Lilly¡¯s hair fast, but he was worried she might get hurt, so he tried his best to learn from the hairstylist in the salon, moving gently as he patted her head. Lilly was on the ground, her head raised. ¡°Slow down, Josh. Don¡¯t pluck all my hair out. I don¡¯t want to be a baldie like Hannah.¡± Anthonyughed. He found this heartwarming. Lilly¡¯s eyes shone, and she turned around. ¡°Uncle!¡± Uncle¡¯s back! She quickly got up and ran toward him, much to Josh¡¯s shock. He followed her quickly and pulled off the blowdryer¡¯s socket. Lilly kept running, and Josh kept chasing with a blowdryer trailing behind him. ¡°Wait up!¡± Lilly pounced into Anthony¡¯s embrace, and Josh couldn¡¯t stop in time. Anthony picked them up, and he said, ¡°Let your cousin¡¯s hair go.¡± Are you dumb, boy? Josh let go of her. Wait. Dad¡¯s holding me? This is the first time he¡¯s sonic to me. Anthony let him go, and Josh fell to the ground. Ugh. Fortunately, he was tall enough to not fall too much, but he could only watch as his father took Lilly away lovingly, and he followed him. ¡°Am I even his son?¡± he muttered. ¡°Really?¡± After they had their meal. Anthony took the kids out. Liam had gone to the hospital, and Jack followed him, holding the lunchbox. Zachary was on his bed in the ward, looking a little miffed. It had been seven days since Lilly came to see him. Weekdays were for school, so that was excusable, but she didn¡¯t evene on the weekend. And it¡¯s Monday now. I bet they¡¯ve gone to school. They won¡¯te for me. Hmph! A doctor came in and looked at him, then she smiled. You¡¯ll be discharged today huh, cutiepie? I¡¯ll check on you onest time.¡± Zachary frowned. ¡°And who are you? Where¡¯s Dr. Leicester?¡± The doctor whipped out her stethoscope and said, ¡°He¡¯s gone for a surgery, so he told me to go through with your checkup. Now show me your hand.¡± I don¡¯t like this woman. He reluctantly extended his hand and looked away, staring at the doctor¡¯s watch. It was conspicuous, since the watch was clearly a men¡¯s watch. Zachary wondered where he had seen that watch before. The doctor left after the checkup, but she stopped at the doorway, her eyes glinting with delight. I might be able to see that man. He¡¯s the CEO of Crawford Holdings. When Lilly came to the ward, she was greeted by a listless Zachary lying on the bed. He harrumphed and turned around, hiding his surprise. ¡°Finally decided toe?¡± Lilly huddled closer. ¡°Are you angry, Zachary?¡± Zachary was angry. You haven¡¯t been here in forever. You had school on most days, so it was fine, but what about weekends? You didn¡¯t evene to see me then. Am I that unimportant? Lillybed his hair with her hand and calmed him down, ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯re here now, aren¡¯t we?¡± He harrumphed. ¡°Without a gift?¡± Lilly rummaged through her pockets. Oh, I have no lollipops left. I¡¯ll borrow one from the ghosts. She curled her finger, and a lollipop appeared beside the jar of souls. Here.¡± Zachary harrumphed. ¡°Fine, I can forgive you. Um, why is this unwrapped?¡± Lilly froze, and she was horrified. Just when she was about to tell him not to eat it, Zachary had popped the lollipop into his mouth. Oh, no. Unlucky ghost stuck his head out, trying to look for his candy. What? I can¡¯t believe someone would take my candy even when I was already eating it. Lilly couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell Zachary that the lollipop was already licked before. She stared at him, thinking. It¡¯s not dirty. Ghosts don¡¯t eat stuff, so it¡¯s not dirty Noticing her staring at him, Zachary asked, ¡°What is it? Since he was getting discharged, even the candy. felt sweeter than usual. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Lilly shook her head so fast, she almost left an afterimage. ¡°N-Nothing.¡± Daddy said sometimes you have to make a white lic. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m a kid anyway. Liam came back from doing the paperwork, and a doctor was following him. The doctor rolled her sleeves up and said, ¡°Nothing left to be done, but for safety¡¯s sake, I should check on him.¡± Liam nodded and said nothing. The good thing about private hospitals was that even the wards were luxurious. There was a big couch in the room, an office, and a room for the caretaker¡¯s family to stay in. Anthony sat on the sofa and crossed his legs, looking at the files Charlie sent him. When he heard someoneing in, he looked up and narrowed his eyes. He saw a doctor holding up a stethoscope, and he saw the watch she was wearing. The same watch he lost eight years ago. So much time had passed, he had almost forgotten about the woman. Ten years ago, she ran off, and then she left a baby in front of his house ten monthster. She did the same time eight years ago, this time leaving Josh. He had no idea why she would do that. No once had he seen her, and he couldn¡¯t find out who she was. The only thing she took with her was a purple watch. His face fell, and he stared at the doctor. ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Chapter 442 The Mocking Bird The doctor froze for a moment. She had no idea Anthony would be this much of a brilliant man. He had an air of cold regality about him, a face even the gods would envy, and even his every move told her that this man was powerful. There were a lot of handsome men in this world, and a lot of sessful men too. However, handsome men usually had nothing else going for them. Their career was either in the dumps, or they had no career at all. On the other hand, sessful men were usually old, pudgy men with beer bellies as big as a pregnant woman¡¯s stomach. Men who were handsome, dashing, and sessful were one of a kind, and she couldn¡¯t believe her sister would give up on having a rtionship with a man like this. Fortunately, I have the watch with me. A hundred thoughts flew through her head, and she pretended to have just snapped out of her stupor, then she nodded. Tm Veronica McCarthy. Dr. Leicester had a surgery to attend to, so I¡¯ll be attending to the boy.¡± She put on an aloof and professional look. Before Anthony could say anything, she approached Zachary ¡°Come on. One more checkup and you can go home.¡± Zachary was feeling reluctant, and he muttered, ¡°But you just did a checkup. I never knew there was a checkup right before discharge. Veronica smiled and ced a book on the table, then she picked her stethoscope up. ¡°Well, you are the son of Mr. Crawford. The director has told us to keep a close eye on you, so I have to be professional.¡± She made it sound like she was just doing this because of the director. And there was an arrogant undertone, like she was saying, ¡®I didn¡¯t want to do this, but the director told me to.¡± Lilly had no idea about underlying messages, but she didn¡¯t like how Veronica talked. She stared at her for a moment and asked, ¡°Doctor, is something wrong with your hand? Why are you raising it so high? And you even shook it for a bit. Is that part of being professional?¡± Lilly was confused. She could just check on Zachary, but why¡¯d she raise her hand like she was starting a surgery? Uncle said they only did that because the doctors wanted their hands to remain germ-free after their disinfection, I guess? But we¡¯re not doing any surgery right note. Because of what Lilly said, Liam looked at Veronica as well. He hadn¡¯t noticed it at first, but now he thought that movement was redundant. Veronica was feeling awkward, but she said, ¡°Um, force of habit. I would have to do surgery sometimes. Lilly shook her head. ¡°But my uncle said doctors would never wear watches or essories during surgery. If you¡¯re used to doing surgeries, why would you wear a watch?¡± Veronica held her hand up so Anthony would notice her watch. She got distracted for a moment when she came in, so she wasn¡¯t sure if he had seen it. Anthony didn¡¯t even look at her after she came in, so she had to show off her watch more, or she would have no avenue to see him once he left the hospital. She was relieved that Lilly brought up the matter of her watch, and she swung it for a bit. ¡°Sorry. Someone important to me gave me this watch as a gift. It¡¯s a men¡¯s watch, so it¡¯s a bit big for me. I have to adjust it every so often.¡± Zachary and Josh were speechless. Um, sounds wrong, but okay? Lilly, however, saw through her lies. ¡°Doctor, you said that you raise your hands because you¡¯re used to doing surgeries, and now you¡¯re saying it¡¯s because of the watch¡¯s size. So which is it?¡± 1/2 Chapter 442 The Mocking Bird The doctor froze for a moment. She had no idea Anthony would be this much of a brilliant man. He had an air of cold regality about him, a face even the gods would envy, and even his every move told her that this man was powerful. There were a lot of handsome men in this world, and a lot of sessful men too. However, handsome men usually had nothing else going for them. Their career was either in the dumps, or they had no career at all. On the other hand, sessful men were usually old, pudgy men with beer bellies as big as a pregnant woman¡¯s stomach. Men who were handsome, dashing, and sessful were one of a kind, and she couldn¡¯t believe her sister would give up on having a rtionship with a man like this. Fortunately, I have the watch with me. A hundred thoughts flew through her head, and she pretended to have just snapped out of her stupor, then she nodded. ¡°I¡¯m Veronica McCarthy. Dr. Leicester had a surgery to attend to, so I¡¯ll be attending to the boy.¡± She put on an aloof and professional look. Before Anthony could say anything, she approached Zachary ¡°Come on. One more checkup and you can go home.¡± Zachary was feeling reluctant, and he muttered, ¡°But you just did a checkup. I never knew there was a checkup right before discharge. Veronica smiled and ced a book on the table, then she picked her stethoscope up. ¡°Well, you are the son of Mr. Crawford. The director has told us to keep a close eye on you, so I have to be professional.¡± She made it sound like she was just doing this because of the director. And there was an arrogant undertone, like she was saying, ¡®I didn¡¯t want to do this, but the director told me to.¡± Lilly had no idea about underlying messages, but she didn¡¯t like how Veronica talked. She stared at her for a moment and asked, ¡°Doctor, is something wrong with your hand? Why are you raising it so high? And you even shook it for a bit. Is that part of being professional?¡± Lilly was confused. She could just check on Zachary, but why¡¯d she raise her hand like she was starting a surgery? Uncle said they only did that because the doctors wanted their hands to remain germ-free after their disinfection, I guess? But we¡¯re not doing any surgery right FOTO. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Because of what Lilly said, Liam looked at Veronica as well. He hadn¡¯t noticed it at first, but now he thought that movement was redundant. Veronica was feeling awkward, but she said, ¡°Um, force of habit. I would have to do surgery sometimes.¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°But my uncle said doctors would never wear watches or essories during surgery. If you¡¯re used to doing surgeries, why would you wear a watch?¡± Veronica held her hand up so Anthony would notice her watch. She got distracted for a moment when she came in, so she wasn¡¯t sure if he had seen it. Anthony didn¡¯t even look at her after she came in, so she had to show off her watch more, or she would have no avenue to see him once he left the hospital.¡± She was relieved that Lilly brought up the matter of her watch, and she swung it for a bit. ¡°Sorry. Someone important to me gave me this watch as a gift. It¡¯s a men¡¯s watch, so it¡¯s a bit big for me. I have to adjust it every so often.¡± Zachary and Josh were speechless. Um, sounds wrong, but okay? Lilly, however, saw through her lies. ¡°Doctor, you said that you raise your hands because you¡¯re used to doing surgeries, and now you¡¯re saying it¡¯s because of the watch¡¯s size. So which is it?¡± < 1/2 Veronica was speechless. She loved that someone brought up the watch, but she hated it when it was used to poke holes in her lies. Lilly asked, ¡°Are you really a doctor, miss?¡± Veronica looked at her. ¡°Of course. Why would you ask that?¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a doctor.¡± Pablo said, ¡°Probably not someone who went through actual medical training. Private hospitals aren¡¯t as stringent as public hospitals anyway. Some doctors they have are fakes. This woman is tainted. Unclean. There¡¯s darkness on her head.¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°You¡¯re probably a bad doctor.¡± Under ke¡¯s tutge, something in Lilly changed. She used to be polite to everyone, even the worst people, but now her attitude would change depending on who she was dealing with. To Veronica, this girl was ill-mannered. She used me of being a fake and bad doctor? Man, this girl is annoying. She said nothing more and ¡®professionally¡¯ checked on Zachary. It should¡¯ve been a five- minute check, but she took fifteen minutes for it. She then wrote down all the data on a paper, and she even included her name and number on it. ¡°Call me if the patient feels unwell. Dr. Leicester and I will be in charge of the boy. Dr. Leicester might be busy, so just call me if you need anything.¡± Liam took the paper and tucked it into a folder without looking at it. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Veronica frowned. Not even a thank you? If he had said so could offer my private services to them. She said, ¡°Mr. Crawford, since your son is a special individual, the director specifically told us to take care of his every need. After all, he just went through a brain surgery, and we need to visit from time to time. First checkup is in a week, then a month, then six months after that. Liam said, ¡°No, thank you.¡± They had Gilbert to do the checkup anyway, and he could do it every day. There was no need to employ the services of an outsider. Veronica was at a loss for words, and she was a little miffed. Most doctors wouldn¡¯t even give private services. They¡¯d only have the patiente back for checkups. She was already feeling embarrassed offering her services, and yet she was still rejected. Veronica calmed herself down and put on her aloof persona, nodding. ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± I need to take this slow. Gotta create chance encounters, then. She put her hands into her coat¡¯s pockets and smiled at Zachary. ¡°Congrattions. You can leave the hospital now. Oh, are these your siblings? My, your sister is adorable.¡± She tried to pat Lilly¡¯s head in an attempt to make herself look approachable. They seem to adore this girl. I should gain her favor first. Lilly tilted her head, and Polly unzipped the bag and climbed up Lilly¡¯s shirt, then it stood on her shoulder. Noticing that, Veronica said, ¡°Oh, is this your pet? What a nice parrot it is.¡± Polly rolled its eyes. No, birds couldn¡¯t roll their eyes in reality, but this was a fictional world anyway. ¡°Caw. caw, fake b*tch. Get yo filthy hands off me.¡± It extended its w and swung its head around. ¡°Ey, would you look at the time. It¡¯s clock out time. See ya, work. Wouldn¡¯t wanna be ya.¡± The bird specifically mimicked what Veronica was doing earlier by swinging its w around. Veronica froze. This damn bird¡­ I can¡¯t believe I called it ve 2/2 Chapter 447 The Morking Band Vernier was speeches She freed themerne brought up the watch, but the hated it when it was yeed to poke holes in her lies Lilly asked, ¡°Are you really adortu mier Veronica looked at her Oe Why would you askibar Lilly shook her heul ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re dort Palder said, Probably not someone who went through tund medical training Private hospitals aren¡¯t as stringent as public hospitals anyway. Some doctors they have are fakes. This woman is tainted Unclean. Ther Lally nodded ¡°You¡¯re probably a bad doctor Under Bike¡¯s tutge, something in Lilly changed. She used to be polite to everyone, even the worst people, but not her attitude would change depending on who she was dealing with To Veronica, this girl was ill-mannered. She used me of being a fake and bad doctor? Man, this girl is annoying. She said nothing more and ¡®professionally¡¯ clicked on Zachary. It should¡¯ve been a five- minute check, but she took fifteen minutes for it. She then wrote down all the data on a paper, and she even included her name and number on it. ¡°Call me if the patient feels unwell. Dr. Leicester and I will be in charge of the boy, Dr. Leicester might be busy, so just call me if you need anything.¡± Liam took the paper and tucked it into a folder without looking at it. ¡°Let¡¯s go, he said. Veronica frowned. Not even a thank you? If he had said so could offer my private services to them. She said, ¡°Mr. Crawford, since your son is a special individual, the director specifically told us to take care of his every need. After all, he just went through a brain surgery, and we need to visit from time to time. First checkup is in a week, then a month, then six months after that. Liam said, ¡°No, thank you.¡± They had Gilbert to do the heckup anyway, and he could do it every day. There was no need to employ the services of an outsider. Veronica was at a loss for words, and she was a little miffed. Most doctors wouldn¡¯t even give private. services. They¡¯d only have the patiente back for checkups. She was already feeling embarrassed offering her services, and yet she was still rejected. Veronica calmed herself down and put on her aloof persona, nodding. ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± I need to take this slow. Gotta create chance encounters, then. She put her hands into her coat¡¯s pockets and smiled at Zachary. ¡°Congrattions. You can leave the hospital now. Oh, of these your siblings? My, your sister is adorable.¡± She tried to pat Lilly¡¯s head in an attempt to make herself look approachable. They seem to adore this girl. I should gain her favor first. Lilly tilted her head, and Polly unzipped the bag and climbed up Lilly¡¯s shirt, then it stood on her shoulder. Noticing that, Veronica said, ¡°Oh, is this your pet? What a nice parrot it is.¡± Polly rolled its eyes. No, birds couldn¡¯t roll their eyes ireality, but this was a fictional world anyway. ¡°Caw, caw, fake b*tch. Get yo filthy hands off me.¡± It extended its w and swung its head around. ¡°Ey, would you look at the time. It¡¯s clock out time. See ya, work. Wouldn¡¯t wanna be ya.¡± The bird specifically mimicked what Veronica was doing earlier by swinging its w around. Veronica froze. This damn bird¡­ I can¡¯t believe I called it ge Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Chapter 443 No Tricks, Only Counter-Tricks Veronica McCarthy chuckled awkwardly and said, ¡°This bird is quite interesting.¡± After speaking, she instinctively reached out to touch the parrot, to disy her generosity and let bygones be bygones. However, she didn¡¯t understand the parrot¡¯s nature. Parrots should not be touched randoinly; they might hip at people. Without hesitation, Polly bit Veronica McCarthy hard, causing her to take two steps back, turning her face pale. Polly said, ¡°Hmph, daring to show off insignificant skills before an expert? Tremble before the mighty heavenly dragon!¡± Veronica McCarthy remained silent. The onlookers were speechless. Josh Crawford pped his hands andughed heartily Haha! Well done, Polly!¡± He had disliked this doctor for a while now, even though she hadn¡¯t said anything or deliberately tried to get close to his dad to y innocent. But he felt she had ulterior motives towards his father! ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! Liam!¡± Josh Crawford didn¡¯t want to stay longer. Zachary Crawford had already changed his clothes and jumped off the bed. He eximed, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Little did he know that as soon as hended, he stepped on the monitor¡¯s wire. He couldn¡¯t believe his bad luck. He had only lightly stepped on it, but it caused the bedside monitor to crash down. The ECG monitor resembled a small television, reminiscent of ck and white TVs from the 70s and 80s, and it was quite heavy. Zachary Crawford was startled, but the ECG monitor didn¡¯t hit him; instead, itnded on Veronica McCarthy¡¯s toe. It hit her toe directly, causing even more pain. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Veronica McCarthy cried of surprise and pain. She was on the verge of screaming a string of expletives: ¡°You¡­!¡± Zachary Crawford nced back and Veronica McCarthy quickly changed her tone, saying. Tll suggest to the nurse another day to be careful with the ECG monitor was¡­¡± No one paid attention to her. Lilly Crawford was carrie by Anthony Crawford, while Josh Crawford held Lilly Crawford¡¯s hand, and Liam Crawford held Zachary Crawford. Anthony Crawford stood up and scooped Lilly Crawford into his arms. During his business trip, he couldn¡¯t see Lilly Crawford at all. Now that he was back, he felt like he couldn¡¯t 1/4 hold her enough Veronica McCarthy stood alone in the hospital room, reling awkward and ashamed ¡°New ?2. ¡°Os gritted her teeth. What¡¯s no special abent them? Lusking down on people! One eley. I will sevesky step into the Crawford Semily cut be one of you¡± Not to ISOINNOM, the Crawford family has two children who carry McCarthy blood¡± She would have patience and wait to see They left the hospital Liam Crawford, who remained silent, nced at his older brother and hesitated saying, Brother, that watch seems to be years¡± Zachary Crawford suddenly remembered something Yes his uncle had such a watch, kept in the study Josh Crawford paused for a moment and realized. That purple match! No wonder it locked somezhat familier It¡¯s just like my dad¡¯s Liam Crawford hesitated to speak and said. There were actually two versions of that purple watch¡± The two versions of the watch had slight differences Jean Crawford chose the first purple watch for Anthony Crawford in the past, so Anthony Crawford always kept that watch. Later, it was lost and returned. During this period. Anthony Crawford bought a second watch. He never expected that the watch he had. lost would retum and not only that, it also brought along a baby-Drake Crawford. At that time, the Crawford family was perplexed, but Anthony Crawford¡¯s expression seemed of He not only brought the child home, but also arranged a paremity test. This shocked everyone in the Crawford family¡ªthe little baby turned out to be Anthony Crawford¡¯s child. Later, Anthony Crawford searched for the person who brought the child but couldn¡¯t find any clues. He decided to keep the purple watch he had bought for himself and continued wearing his original one. ¡°Later, when my older brucher lost his watch again, you came to the Crawford family in the the watch didn¡¯t return.¡± may, but this time Liam Crawford was quiet and briefly exined the events of that time without going into detail Josh Crawford: un seat tube baby? We were both born from the same mother. Liam Crawford looked at Anthony Crawford and asar, Bag beter aren¡¯t you nning to take back that breaker 244 It was personally chosen by our sister. Anthony Crawford replied calmly, I will take it back.¡± Josh Crawford had an indescribable expression on his fice until they arrived at the Crawford family and walked towards the main building. Then he hesitated and said, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re not going to have some pampered mistaken lover¡¯ story with that woman, are you?¡± Anthony Crawford nced at him and coldly replied, ¡°No.¡± Lilly Crawford turned her head and wondered. ¡°What does pampered mistaken lover¡¯ mean?¡± Josh Crawford said, ¡°It¡¯s like those romance novels.¡± The female lead has a one-night stand with the male lead, and afterwards, the male lead gives her a watch, telling her to find him! But the female lead refuses and when theye out of the hotel, her own sister or best friend sees it.¡± ¡°Her best friend sees the watch and snatched it away!¡± The female lead is very proud and doesn¡¯t want the male lead¡¯s token!¡± Afterwards, the male lead¡¯s bodyguard arrived and saw her holding the male lead¡¯s watch. Mistakenly thinking she was the female lead, he eximed, ¡°Hello, Madam!¡± Lilly Crawford: ?¡± Anthony Crawford: ¡°¡­ Polly listened with great interest, saying, ¡°And then? And then?¡± Josh Crawford continued. ¡°Turns out, the male lead had to leave the hotel in a hurry and instructed the bodyguard to pick up a woman, mentioning that she would be holding his watch, the future president¡¯s wife!¡± ¡°The best friend was overjoyed and got into the car with the watch, vowing to kill the female lead so that she could stay in the position of president¡¯s wife without revealing her true intentions!¡± ¡°It¡¯s that kind of plot in the novels! Right from the beginning the male lead mistakes someone, and it¡¯s always the supporting actress recing the female lead!¡± Josh Crawford grew frustrated as he spoke. If it was really like that, he and his brother would be the two adorable babies in the plot. This book should be titled ¡°Double Blessings: The President¡¯s Little Darling Takes the Lead.¡± Lilly Crawford eximed, ¡°Wow!¡± Even though she could understand, she sensed it was impressive. Polly chimed in, ¡°Wow!¡± Although she couldn¡¯tprehend, she imagined herself sharing the story in the future. Josh Crawford anxiously looked at his father and asked ¡°So, Dad, would you do something like that?¡± Anthony Crawford strode into the room with long legs and threw him a remark, ¡°In my world, there¡¯s only reverse tricks.¡± Those novels that Jean used to read when she was sick he had already secretly finished reading them at long time ago¡­ 3/4 Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. In real life, there aren¡¯t so many tricks. These are only his tactics. If he couldn¡¯t see through Veronica McCarthy¡¯s intentions, he wouldn¡¯t be fit to be the president of Crawford Holdings. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Is His Sister Truly The King of Hell? Bettany Levine came out of the kitchen wearing an apron and furrowed her brow, asking, ¡°What¡¯s this about the president¡¯s little darling taking the lead?¡± Bettany Levine stared at Anthony Crawford and eximed, ¡°What nonsense did you show Lilly Crawford again?¡± Anthony Crawford: ¡°¡­.. He nced at Josh Crawford and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± Josh Crawford stood frozen in surprise. Goodness, his father actually made him take the me? Although it was indeed him who said it, he didn¡¯t tell Lilly Crawford these melodramatic stories! When Granny gave a dangerous look, Josh Crawford immediately raised his hand and said, ¡°Granny, I didn¡¯t say a word! It was Jack ying an audiobook in the car and we just listened!¡± Jack: ¡­..?¡± Josh Crawford looked at him pleadingly. There was no way around it. If he said it was his father who yed the audiobook and listened to the novel, Granny wouldn¡¯t believe him! He had no choice but to put the me on Jack, feeling sorry for him. Jack¡¯s mouth twitched, and he quietly said, ¡°Old Mrs. Crawford, it was me who listened to it. I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡± Bettany Levine nagged, ¡°You¡¯re almost forty or fifty years old, a grown man, and yet you¡¯re reading romance novels?¡± Bettany Levine also knew these romance novels. Jean secretly read every novel she had while hospitalize and sick¡­ Jack chuckled innocently and said, ¡°I got used to listening before, and suddenly I found them quite enjoyable.¡± Bettany Levine¡¯s gaze dimmed slightly. Yes, during Jean¡¯s illness, she couldn¡¯t pick up her phone to read. her favorite novels. But she would let it y and listen. Everyone had be ustomed to listening. Bettany Levine didn¡¯t say anything further, she just called everyone to cat ¡°Lilly, go wash your hands and let¡¯s eat. The weather has turned cold today, so we¡¯ll have hot pot.¡± ¡°Zachary Crawford stayed in the hospital for so long, his taste buds should have be nd¡­ I made a few braised pig¡¯s trotters for him.¡± 1/3 Zachary Crawford nodded and obediently washed his hands. He had never realized howfortable it felt to be back home. While Zachary Crawford ate, he contemted his visit to the Pce of the King of Hell. During his hospital stay, he kept himself busy. He researched a lot of information and even customized an upgraded map for his little sister. As a mischievous king¡­ he established his name and reputation at a young age! Zachary Crawford was so engrossed in his thoughts that he didn¡¯t hear Bettany Levine talking to him. Bettany Levine looked at Zachary Crawford with a wonied expression on her face. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She had spoken to him for so long, but he remained expressionless, engrossed in his meal just like before. This child had already undergone surgery. Whether it was a public hospital or a private hospital, they all said he was recovering well, with no more. brain swelling. But why was he still so slow? At that moment, Zachary Crawford looked up and eximed, ¡°The pig¡¯s trotters are so tender!¡± That was the question Bettany Levine asked him five minutes ago. Bettany Levine: ¡­.. Oh no, this is bad. He really hasn¡¯t recovered! His reflex are is still slow! Josh Crawford eximed, ¡°Liam, your reflex arc is still in euter space, hasn¡¯t returned yet!¡± It¡¯s as if¡­ his reflex are was previously on Mars, and now it has finally reached the atmosphere? If before, it took half an hour for the reflex arc toplete a cycle, now it only takes five minutes¡­. Josh Crawford shook his head, ¡°No hope, it¡¯s innate.¡± Zachary Crawford was still pondering over Lilly Crawford¡¯s identity. He wasn¡¯t sure if his sister was truly the King of Hell. In traditional mythology, the King of Hell is always depicted as male. It¡¯s not that there were no women in that role. As a result, he looked it up and found that in feudal society, women were looked down upon. So, whenpiling stories, they discovered a female King of Hell. How could a woman be a king? So, they forcefully changed the female King of Hell to a male King of Hell. If that¡¯s the case¡­ could it be that his sister is truly the King of Hell¡­? After eating half a bowl of rice, Zachary Crawford couldn¡¯te up with a conclusion. He could only respond to what Josh Crawford had just said, ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± 7 2/3 Everyone: .. Did he really say that? He only continued the conversation after finishing half bowl of rice. Polly¡¯s mouth dropped open, with yellow millet falling out: ¡°No hope, no hope!¡± Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Twisting Veronica McCarthy¡¯s Wrist ke MacNeil drove back to the city and stopped in front of a pharmacy. He bought some gauze, hemostatic powder, and alcohol for disinfecting wound During the short drive back, his wound soaked through the gauze he used earlier. ke MacNeil didn¡¯t want to worry Lilly Crawford by heading home immediately, so he decided to change the dressing in the car before heading home. At that moment, a voice rang out, ¡°Hello, do you need help?¡± ke MacNeil looked up and saw a woman standing in front of him. He replied coldly, ¡°No, thank you.¡± The woman, however, refused to give up and said with concerned expression. ¡°My name is Veronica McCarthy, I¡¯m a doctor. Your hand seems to be seriously injured, is it from broken ss?¡± Veronica McCarthy maintained a gentle demeanor, appearing professional. ke MacNeil coldly replied, ¡°Can¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡± His face was icy cold, and his slightly curled ck hair hung over his eyebrows, making his eyes even more menacing and dangerous. Veronica McCarthy¡¯s hands and feet turned instantly cold. She had no doubt that if she dared to say another word, the man before her would immediately strike her down. Taking a step back, she hurried away. ke MacNeil stared at Veronica McCarthy¡¯s receding figure. The calctions hidden in his eyes were well concealed Was she deliberately approaching him? Interesting. Besides himself, no one knew his whereabouts. A pharmacy visit was also on his way¡­ If this woman approached him, how did she know he was here? ke MacNeil picked up alcohol and wiped the wound with it directly. Indeed, his wound was caused by ss. Just a moment ago, inside the abandoned chemical nt, he punched a piece of ss to fight off a demon. and the shattered ss embedded into his flesh. However, before leaving the chemical nt, he remove the broken ss. Alcohol disinfected better than iodine, but was highly irritating. Most people couldn¡¯t tolerate the pain, but ke MacNeil remained expressionless throughout the process. As soon as the wound had been disinfected, he sprinkled powder on it and violently wrapped it. His movements were far from gentle, as if it wasn¡¯t his own hands. Once the bandage was secured, ke MacNeil¡¯s phone received video surveince footage of Veronica McCarthy being tracked. 1/3 Veronica McCarthy hadn¡¯t left; instead, she secretly observed him from a coffee shop across the street. ke MacNeil hacked into the coffee shop¡¯s surveince system. Coincidentally, he overheard Veronica McCarthy seemingly talking on the phone. Her voice lowered: ¡°As you instructed, I have indeed found the closest person to Lilly Crawford¡­ but I can¡¯t get close!¡± ¡°I have to target Lilly Crawford now¡­¡± ke MacNeil¡¯s gaze turned cold, not directed at him but at Lilly Crawford? Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. In that case, he couldn¡¯t hold back his strength. Half a minuteter, ke MacNeil obtained all of Veronica McCarthy¡¯s information and hacked into her phone for surveince. However, strangely enough, Veronica McCarthy wasn¡¯t actually making a phone call; she was only pretending to do so. But she was indeed having a real conversation with someone¡­ ke MacNeil squinted his eyes. Was there a ghost? But just moments ago, he hadn¡¯t sensed any eerie presence. After extensive training, he became ustomed to the aura of ghosts and supernatural entities. Even if he couldn¡¯t see them, he wouldn¡¯t miss their presence. ke MacNeil decisively got out of the car, crossed the street, and entered the coffee shop. He disliked twists and turns. Knowing the other party had a conspiracy, he didn¡¯t let them plot first and counter it. That was not how he operated. He jumped straight for it. ke MacNeil sat down in front of Veronica McCarthy As Veronica McCarthy turned her face to take a sip of coffee, shepletely missed ke MacNeil getting out of the car. When she looked up, she was startled to see ke MacNeil sitting in front of her, nearly jumping out of her skin. ke MacNeil tapped his fingers on the table and inquired coldly, ¡°Were you on the phone?¡± Veronica McCarthy quickly pretended to hang up the phone and said, ¡°Ah¡­ yes, but it¡¯s nothing. I just finished talking¡­¡± She quicklyposed herself and looked at ke MacNeil¡¯s hand, asking ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did the bandaging not go well? Do you need my help?¡± ¡°When you get ss shards inside a wound, you have to remove all the ss fragments. Otherwise, the wound can easily get infected, and in severe cases, it can develop into an abscess¡­¡± ke MacNeil stared at her. ¡°How did you know I was bandaging myself? Are you sitting here watching me?¡± Veronica McCarthy choked, unable to maintain herposure in the face of ke MacNeil¡¯s powerful presence. Her expression showed a hint of panic. ke MacNeil asked again, ¡°How do you know that my hand was injured by ss? Did you have someone ||| 2/3 following me?¡± Veronica McCarthy¡¯s heart raced, struggling to withstand the overwhelming weight bearing down on her. She took a deep breath and shook her head helplessly. Sir, you¡¯re too suspicious. I happened to be waiting here and happened to see you bandaging yourself through the window¡­¡± As for the wound, I¡¯m a doctor, I can tell.¡± ke MacNeil sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± As he spoke. ke MacNeil looked around calmly, without speaking. He held his breath and focused, trying to sense that familiar chilling presence, but couldn¡¯t feel it. He arrived toote; whatever non-human entity it was, it escaped. ke MacNeil took out his phone again and hacked into Veronica McCarthy¡¯s device, scrolling through it. However, he didn¡¯t find any particrly strange files or images. He looked up and asked, ¡°Was it directed at my daughter, Lilly Crawford? What is your purpose?¡± Veronica McCarthy was instantly horrified. How did he know? She hadn¡¯t told anyone about what she did today! ke MacNeil leaned in slightly, gripping Veronica McCarthy¡¯s wrist through her sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m not patient. Exin yourself properly or I¡¯ll twist your hand.¡± Veronica McCarthy felt her hand about to be twisted and forced a smile. ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve really misunderstood. I don¡¯t even know your daughter¡­¡± Crack! ke MacNeil forcefully twisted her left wrist. Veronica McCarthy was on the verge of screaming in agony, but ke MacNeil had already grabbed the tablecloth from the table and stuffed it into her mouth. With only two or three customers on the second floor, and Veronica McCarthy sitting in a secluded corner. booth, no one noticed anything unusual at the moment. Veronica McCarthy broke out in a cold sweat, unable to scream, her broken left hand trembling incessantly. In this modern society governed by the rule ofw, how could there be suchwless individuals who casually twist someone¡¯s wrist without provocation? This is still a coffee shop, a public ce! This person is terrifying, simply¡­ a criminal!! Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Chapter 446 He¡¯s Just a Child, Longing for a Mother ¡°Mmm¡­ mmm¡­¡± Veronica McCarthy struggled. The tablecloth in the caf¨¦ wasn¡¯t particrly clean; it was spread on the tabletop every day, and the taste in her mouth was not very pleasant. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three.¡± said ke MacNeil as he removed the cloth from her mouth and then grabbed her right hand. ¡°One, two¡­¡± Veronica McCarthy hurriedly spoke, Tll talk!¡± It was terrifying. She didn¡¯t want her hand to be twisted again. ¡°I, I am the mother of Drake and Josh, I just wanted to get close to Anthony Crawford, really. I have no intentions towards you or Lilly Crawford, let alone any intention to harm Lilly Crawford¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that in the Crawford family, everyone adores Lilly Crawford. Anthony Crawford treats Lilly Crawford better than his own son, and that¡¯s why I wanted to get close to Lilly Crawford¡­¡± ke MacNeil looked at her coldly, ¡°How do you know my whereabouts?¡± Veronica McCarthy opened her mouth and said, ¡°You might not believe it when I say this, but¡­ I can tell fortunes.¡± Seeing skepticism in ke MacNeil¡¯s eyes and feeling the increasing pressure from his grip, she hurriedly added, ¡°I¡¯m serious, I really can tell fortunes!¡± ke MacNeil sneered at her, ¡°Did you foresee that you would lose both hands today?¡± Veronica McCarthy was taken aback for a moment. Then, there was a snap! Before she could scream, the tablecloth was shoved back into her mouth. ke MacNeil stood up, shook his ck coat, and coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t have any ideas about the Crawford family, or next time it will be your neck that gets twisted.¡± With that, he turned and walked away. He could discern that Veronica McCarthy was telling the truth about why she was getting close to Lilly Crawford. However, she lied about how she knew about his whereabouts. At the same time, he realized that even if he were to twist her neck today, she wouldn¡¯t dare reveal the support she had behind her. He might as well go back and ask Lilly Crawford. ke MacNeil casually grabbed a wet tissue from the cafe counter, wiped his hands, and without looking back, tossed it into the trash bin behind him.. 1/3 The receptionist at the counter had her mouth wide open in an ¡®O¡¯ shape¡­. Upstairs. Veronica McCarthy¡¯s two hands hung limp, and the pain had drained the color from her face. Her mouth was still stuffed with the tablecloth, and she trembled all over. Veronica McCarthy struggled to remove the tablecloth and then examined her hand¡­ it was dislocated. and could be popped back in, but it would definitely be excruciatingly painful. I curse you¡­¡± Her lips turned pale, and she cursed fiercely, ¡°Rot in hell!¡± Then she looked to the side and softly called out a few names of fairy beings, but there was no response. She hurried back, vowing to cast a spell on ke MacNeil. Today¡¯s events couldn¡¯t be left like this. She had fallen in love with Anthony Crawford and wouldn¡¯t give up. ke MacNeil returned home, pushed open Lilly Crawford¡¯s bedroom door, and overheard her and Josh. Crawford murmuring. Lilly Crawford asked, ¡°Brother, is that doctordy really our aunt?¡± Josh Crawford shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re asking me? I have no idea!¡± If it¡¯s really true¡­ then the difference is too greatpared to what he imagined a mother would be like. Josh Crawford¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. Deep down, he still longed to have a mother. It wasn¡¯t that the Crawford family was bad or that his dad was bad. Actually, which child doesn¡¯t yearn for a mother? He was only seven years old, and he had never had a mother before. He had no idea why his mother had abandoned him and his brother all those years ago. They had reached the doorstep of the Crawford family, so couldn¡¯t she at leaste in for a moment and exin why? Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Josh Crawford couldn¡¯t understand. ke MacNeil said, ¡°You¡¯ll find out by investigating.¡± He took out a regr stic bag from his pocket, containing a few strands of hair. ¡°Take it, pull out two strands of your own hair and get a paternity test done.¡± Josh Crawford was puzzled, he opened the stic bag, and on it was written something about a caf¨¦¡­ As a result, there were indeed a few strands of hair inside. Confused, he asked, ¡°Whose hair is this?¡± ke MacNeil replied, ¡°Your mother¡¯s.¡± Josh Crawford remained silent. 111 2/3 < Why did he have to resort to insults as well? Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Assassin and the Dog Upon hearing Master¡¯s words, Lilly Crawford fell into deep thought. It¡¯s not a mischievous spirit, is it a celestial being?¡° Pablo Belmont shook his head. ¡°Not sure. A magician ner reveals his secrets. If you want to know what lies behind Veronica arthy, you¡¯ll have to go and see for yourself¡± Lilly Crawford nodded. ¡°Hmm, hmm, hmm! Master, go qukly.¡± Master flew away in an instant, nothing escapes their sight! Pablo Belmont looked at her helplessly. ¡°No, you have to get there and see for yourself. If Master does everything for you, then Master would raise a worthless individual.¡± Lilly Crawford responded, ¡°How could that be? Lilly Crawford won¡¯t be worthless.¡± After a pause, she pinched her round belly and said resentfully, ¡°I might turn out to be a chubby ball¡­ But a worthless person wouldn¡¯t have a powerful Master, so I won¡¯t be worthless, just a chubby ball.¡± Pablo Belmont choked, unable to respond. Polly was cooking when she heard the words and looked up. A person being chubby adds three points to their fortune. Even if you¡¯re not rich, it brings protection! The more you weigh, the more I love you! It¡¯s good to be chubby, it¡¯s wonderful to be chubby, chubby and chirping!¡± Lilly Crawford remained silent. She didn¡¯t want to chirp! Suddenly, ke MacNeil spoke, ¡°By the way, my dear, I¡¯ll take you to a ce.¡± Lilly Crawford asked curiously, ¡°Where?¡± ke MacNeil smiled and picked her up, walking towards the exit. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± The MacNeil Vi. A certain hall master had just returned from a mission still exuding a murderous aura and blood scent. However, in their arms, they held a small puppy. The little puppy appeared to be only three or four months old, trembling in the arms of a strong man exuding a menacing aura. The hall master entered the vi and walked to reach the back mountain. T Below the back mountain was a spacious area, about the size of a ser field, covered with weeds. Several low houses were built nearby, offering openness on all sides while sheltering from the wind and rain. The hall master casually put the puppy down and called someone over to take it away. ke MacNeil brought Lilly Crawford back and said, Laddy has established a shelter.¡± Last time he noticed that the little one wanted to help tray cats and dogs, how could a child establish a shelter? ||| 14 The Crawford family vi was also spacious, but there were some factors to consider. Firstly, the elderlydy cultivated a garden and grown vegetables within the vi premises. Additionally, there were neighbors nearby, and bringing all the cats and dogs back might disturb them. If Lilly Crawford really wanted to bring the cats and dogs home, the Crawford family wouldn¡¯t object. They could afford to hire someone to take care of them However, personally, ke MacNeil believed there was no need to turn the Crawford family into a shelter. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. On the other hand, the MacNeil vi was different. It was a true vi, and for training purposes, it had a largend area. They created small-scale simted battlefields in the mountains, forests, rivers, ins, and valleys. So ke MacNeil issued amand that whenever they encountered stray cats or dogs in need of rescue while on missions, they should bring them back. During this period, the assassins at the MacNeil Vi had almost be ustomed to bringing back a cat or dog whenever they ventured out. It astonished their opponents. Can you imagine a moment when a killer was shooting at them one second, and the next second, they picked up a yful kitten and stuffed it into their pocket? Lilly Crawford eximed in excitement. ¡°Daddy is amazing!¡± Upon seeing ke MacNeil approaching, over a dozen logs rushed towards him, barking, but abruptly. stopped in their tracks. They still held a deep respect for ke MacNeil, wagging their tails vigorously. Lilly Crawford burst intoughter and said, ¡°They¡¯re wagging their tails so hard that their butts wag too.¡± These stray cats and dogs weren¡¯t taken care of by dedicated staff, but rather by the hall master and his subordinates at MacNeil Vi. During their free time afterpleting missions, it was amazing to see that some individuals who previously had some psychological issues from their missions were actually healed. while taking care of these cats and dogs.. Lilly Crawford looked at the clean and fluffy group of dogs and couldn¡¯t resist reaching out to pet them. The dogs tentatively touched Lilly Crawford¡¯s hand and nced at ke MacNeil. Seeing the man before them with a smile, they became bolder and started yfully interacting with Lilly Crawford. Lilly Crawford spent the whole afternoon ying here Whenever a new person appeared, a string of dogs followed immediately. While Lilly Crawford picked flowers in the grass, the dogs ran around, fetching leaves or twigs to bring back to her.. One country dog even brought back a piece of stone for her. Lilly Crawford shook her head upon seeing the stone and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want a stone.¡± After saying that, she threw the stone away. In a sh, the country dog went out and picked up the same stone again, cing it in front of Lilly Crawford, wet with its saliva. Lilly Crawford was surprised. The country dog looked at the stone, then at Lilly Crawford, gesturing for her to continue throwing it. Lilly Crawford picked up the stone and threw it again. 2/4 The country dog ran swiftly and retrieved the stone, cing it again at her feet. This time, the stone was even wetter, covered in its saliva. Lilly Crawford expressed her disapproval, saying, ¡°Eww I don¡¯t want to y with stones.¡± The country dog spun in ce, looking at her and then at the stone, as if to say, ¡°No, you want to y!¡± Lilly Crawford then said. ¡°Fine¡­ let¡¯s throw it again.¡± And with that, she threw the stone again. The dog picked up the stone again and dropped it at Lilly Crawford¡¯s feet. Lilly Crawford¡¯s unwillingness to y made it anxious. It grabbed the stone once more, rolled its tongue around it, and threw it. With a loud thud, the stone hit Lilly Crawford¡¯s forehead. It wasn¡¯t intentional, but Lilly Crawford¡¯s forehead swelled from the impact, and she let out a cry of pain. ke MacNeil was speaking to a subordinate nearby bu immediately responded upon hearing the noise. He asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Lilly Crawford held her forehead and pointed at the countryside dog, saying, ¡°It threw a stone at me.¡± The countryside dog: ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Seeing ke MacNeil¡¯s reaction, it immediately spirited away. ke MacNeil couldn¡¯t help butugh. He picked up Lilly Crawford and examined her. Fortunately, it was just a small stone that caused a slight bump and a hint of bruising. ¡°Hmm, it should be fine.¡± ke MacNeil thought. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to freshen up, and then we¡¯ll pick up that wolfhound from the clinic. Do you still remember that wolfhound?¡± he asked. Kelly Franklin poisoned it with rat poison, with her assistant. Lilly Crawford nodded, ¡°Yes, I remember!¡± After washing Lilly Crawford¡¯s face, ke MacNeil took her home. Following the incident where Boris¡¯ Workshop falsely imed to rescue cats and dogs but actually engaged in selling cat blood, the short video tformunched a cleanup campaign. 7 They conducted strict inspections of rted videos, and inte users spontaneously organized patrols. If they discovered any cases where the rescued cats and dogs were missing or didn¡¯t match the ones in the shelter, they immediately shared and reported them to verify the information. The urrence of such wicked transactions has indeed decreased, but a group of bloggers iming to be genuinely helping emerged in its ce. Surprisingly, this event even brought them a surge in traffic. Sometimes, one can¡¯t help but admire their ¡°talent.¡± Fortunately, although some of these individuals have profit-seeking motives, they do provide some assistance to stray cats and dogs. At least they are not causing harm, and inte users quickly expose suspicious activities. Who would dare take such risks? ¡°Is this helping the cats and dogs?¡± Lilly Crawford asked. ke MacNeil nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ||| 3/4 In the past, he was a cold-hearted person, bound only by the mountains and rivers of the world, without family or loved ones. But now, he was willing to protect and cherish this world¡¯s tenderness for his beloved sweetheart. Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Chapter 448 He lost love Veterinary clinic. ke MacNeil brought the wolfhound out. Previously, the wolfhound had been poisoned, appearing emaciated with dull fur, unable to stand. After a few days of treatment at the clinic, it recovered remarkably. Although it still looked quite thin, its spirit had greatly improved. Back at the Crawford¡¯s house, Bettany Levine came out of the sunroom holding a pot of flowers. Upon seeing Lilly Crawford bringing back another dog, she eximed in surprise, ¡°Is this the wolfhound you mentioned before?¡± Lilly Crawford, holding the dog¡¯s leash, nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Granny, can I keep it?¡± They already had a cat and a dog at home, and Lilly Crawford wasn¡¯t sure if Granny would agree. If she didn¡¯t, then Daddy could take it back to MacNeil¡¯s house. Bettany Levine nodded and said, ¡°Sure, you can. However.¡± Lilly Crawford felt a tightening in her heart. -Bettany Levine looked at the wolf dog. It was tall, but too thin. ¡°Tell Margaret to get some food! It¡¯s so skinny,¡± she eximed. Lilly Crawford let out a sigh of relief and eximed happily, ¡°Thank you, Granny!¡± She started running inside with the dog when suddenly she heard Bettany Levine say, ¡°Wait!¡± Lilly Crawford¡¯s heart tightened again¡­ Did Granny change her mind? ¡°Granny?¡± she turned around, puzzled, and asked. Bettany Levine squinted her eyes and stared at Lilly Crawford¡¯s forehead. ¡°What happened to your forehead?¡± This time, ke MacNeil¡¯s heart tightened. He didn¡¯t apply any medicine this time! Such a small red swelling, Old Mrs. Crawford noticed it. ke MacNeil ruffled Lilly Crawford¡¯s head, identally pushing her stray hair down to form bangs that covered her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a mosquito bite,¡± he said. Bettany Levine ced the flowerpot she was holding and wiped her hands with a towel as she walked over. ¡°Is that so?¡± ke MacNeil coughed, pressing his fist against his lips. ¡°Yeah. Oh, by the way, I need to go upstairs to take care of something.¡± ||| 1/4 After saying that, he walked away. Bettany Levine bent down and lifted Lilly Crawford¡¯s stay hair from her forehead, only to discover a thumb-sized red and slightly bruised bump. Her face instantly tightened, and she eximed, ¡°agaake Maaaaac Nceil!¡± With his long legs, ke MacNeil practically crossed the door in just two steps, disappearing from sight. Lilly Crawford smiled, her eyes shining, as she reached out her little hand to touch the top of Old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s head. Don¡¯t teorry, Granny, it doesn¡¯t hurt at all I was ying with the dog, and it identally threw a stone that hit me.¡± She was being honest, narrating how she yed the gate of throwing stones with the dog, animatedly describing the fun they had. Bettany Levine, however, frowned. The stone, soaked in dog saliva, hit Lilly¡¯s forehead¡­. Looking at the bruised area, who knows if it broke the skin? After dinner,e with me to get a tetanus shot.¡± Lilly Crawford¡¯s smile instantly froze: ¡°P¡± After dinner, Lilly Crawford dragged her feet, sometimes saying she wanted to feed the parrot, sometimes the cat, and sometimes mentioning feeding the wolfhound. She also wanted to give the wolfhound a name. Lilly Crawford didn¡¯t want to go anyway¡­ Big Head Hannahughed. ¡°Lils, are you scared? Last time I went for a shot, you weren¡¯t like this!¡± Lilly Crawford defended herself, ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m not scared at all! It¡¯s just that the wolfhound isn¡¯t feeling well¡­ It was poisoned by someone. Daddy said its stomach got burned, so I have to feed it.¡± Josh Crawford chimed in, ¡°Exactly!¡± Lils isn¡¯t afraid of anything, why would she be scared of a sho For Lils, getting a shot is like getting sprinkled with water- Lilly Crawford sat crouched on the steps, leaning on her knees, watching the wolf dog eat. The family wees an additional member. In the realm of pets, Polly¡¯s position was unshakable, at least in her own mind, and Mr. Tortoise held the esteemed status of an elder. Alongside these two unwavering members, there were also Bellflower, the calico cat, Bailey, the stray dog who lost apanion, and the wolfhound who had been poisoned. One bird, one tortoise, one cat, and two dogs. 94 ¡°What should we name them?¡± Lilly Crawford tilted her head, looking at the wolf dog who was eating. listlessly. Bailey, who had already be familiar in the house, wagged his tail and quietly moved behind Lilly Crawford. He acted as if he was a cushion. Bellflower perched on a tree, eyeing Polly with a hunting stance. Polly, on the other hand, leapt from Lilly Crawford¡¯s shoulder to Bailey¡¯s shoulder and yfully nudged her head with her beak. ¡°Hey, man, do you know what bigvent is about to happen?¡± Bailey took it all in stride, offering no resistance or retaliation. Polly said, ¡°You say you don¡¯t know.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Bailey: H Polly shook her head and responded, ¡°For those who understand, no exnation is necessary.¡± For those who don¡¯t, I won¡¯t say much. All I can say is that it¡¯s a major event, to the point where ¡®rivers of blood¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration.. As for what it is, don¡¯t bother asking. Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± Bailey: Lilly Crawford, Josh Crawford, and Big Head Hannah: Pablo Belmont squinted his eyes and nced at Polly. Polly clearly enjoys nonsense literature¡­ Polly has a special identity. In addition to acting as enforcers of celestial creatures, her words serve as prophecies as well. A major event with blood rivers? ¡­Pablo Belmont buried his head in the book and flipped through its pages. At that moment, Bellflower suddenly leapt down from the tree and pounced towards Polly! Startled, Polly squawked and flew up in the air, eximing, ¡°Holy cow, holy cow!¡± It was never expected that Lilly Crawford would darey a hand on it even in a yful manner. A feather was plucked off its wings.. Indeed, it was a ¡°river of blood¡± moment! Pablo Belmont rubbed his forehead, suddenly feeling easy. It had been a while since clues about Lilly Crawford appeared in the book, and he had a lingering sense of unease. Lilly Crawford quickly scooped up Bellflower and ced it in front of her, admonishing, ¡°Bellflower, you must not be mean to Polly, okay?¡± Bellflower obediently crouched in front of Lilly Crawford, wearing a pitiful expression and meowing softly. Suddenly, Lilly Crawford thought and asked, ¡°Di Polly bully you again at home?¡± Bellflower: ¡°Meow, meow, meow!¡± 3/4 Polly looked at this and couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. It flew onto Lilly Crawford¡¯s shoulder, tears welling up in its eyes. ¡°Sniffle, sniffle, sniffle, Lilly, it¡¯s all my fault. Rookie just wanted to get back at me. I¡¯ll be fine. I don¡¯t want you to argue because of me!¡± Lilly Crawford: ¡°¡± This statement seemed like an apology and admission of fault, yet something didn¡¯t quite seem right. Not sure, let¡¯s look again. Lilly Crawford tilted her head and nced at Polly. Polly held the pluck feather in its beak, struggling to put it back in ce, wearing a look of sorrow. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I only lost a wing, but Rookie lost love!¡± Lilly Crawford: ¡°?¡± Big Head Hannah: ¡°?¡± Josh Crawford: ¡­¡­ Speechless indeed. Where did this bird learn so many lines? What does it actually do at home most of the time? < Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Did Veronica McCarthy cast a spell on Old Mrs Crawford? Lilly Crawford looked confused, saying. ¡°This sounds familiar, like something she saw in a cheesy TV drama before!¡± She shook her head, furrowing her brows seriously. ¡°No more fighting or arguing in the future. Fighting and arguing are behaviors of naughty children!¡± Bellflower obedientlyy on the ground, rubbing against Lilly Crawford with its head. Polly was also well-behaved, using her little head to rub against Lilly Crawford. ¡°Good girl, Polly! Good girl!¡± she eximed. Lilly Crawford burst into giggles as Polly rubbed her head against her. The wolfhound nced up, then looked at its food bowl, showing zero interest in eating. Lilly Crawford sighed, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you like eating? That¡¯s not allowed! When you¡¯re sick, you need to eat well to regain your strength!¡± In looking at the wolfhound, the little one leaned on her knees and rested her chin on her knees, The wolfhound silently gazed back at them. The wolfhound, with its yellow and ck fur, should have appeared fierce, but now it seemedcking energy, unable to eat properly. Lilly Crawford suddenly eximed, ¡°I know, your stomach is not feeling well!¡± She understood this. When Josh, her older brother, was telling stories yesterday, he mentioned that nightmares were caused by an upset stomach. The little one¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Then its settled, your name is Nightmare!¡± Wolfhound: ¡°?¡± Lilly Crawford stood up and sprinted into the house. While shouting for her grandmother, ¡°Grandma! Nightmare has a stomach issue, and Lilly Crawford wants to make pills for Nightmare!¡± Grandma, who was cooking, was puzzled. Previously, when prescribing medicine for Anthony Crawford, the family stocked up on some Chinese herbs. Lilly Crawford rummaged through the pantry where the dried goods were stored and gathered a few herbal ingredients, kneading them together. Then she carried a small basket and ced it in front of Nightmare. ¡°Come, take medicine!¡± Wolfhound: ¡°?¡± In the end, the wolfhound didn¡¯t consume those pills. No dog eats medicine like that¡­. Bettany Levine decided to have someone take the medicine and simmer it in a bone and meat broth. specifically for the wolfhound. 1/4 However, the wolfhound¡¯s fur remained lustreless, and its body was skeletal. Nevertheless, it was given a fierce name-Nightmare¡­. Bettany Levine took Lilly Crawford to get vinated. Lilly Crawford: I really want to escape, but I can¡¯t! They soon arrived at the hospital and quickly found themselves seated in the vination room. The nurse aunt pressed the needle, and with a quick ¡°whoosh,¡± a drop or two of medicine came out of the needle. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be nervous, raise your hand.¡± Lilly Crawford had a nervous expression. ¡°Nurse aunt, not nervous.¡± Hannah Crawford covered her face and pecked through a gap between her fingers at Lilly Crawford, relishing the moment. Haha, don¡¯t be afraid, little sister. you¡¯re scared, just sing a song!¡± It was unclear who had sungst time, but the nurses in the vination room still remembered her. Upon hearing the remark, a nurse looked up and smiled. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Hannah Crawford. Let me check¡­ Here are two forms. Hannah Crawford is due for the third shot.¡± Hannah Crawford¡¯s smile froze instantly. Lilly Crawford tightly closed her eyes and shouted, ¡°Nurse auntie, hurry up! Don¡¯t be polite with me!¡± The nurses couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. As a result, when the needle was administered, it didn¡¯t prate in. The nurse chuckled even more. Little one, you¡¯re too nerous. Your muscles are too tense, the needle can¡¯t even go in!¡± ¡°You¡¯re kidding. I see that it¡¯s in.¡± The nurse rubbed her arm while saying, ¡°Rx¡­¡± At that moment, a woman walked out of the office into the vination room. She noticed Lilly Crawford and eximed, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you!¡± in surprise. It was indeed Veronica McCarthy. Veronica McCarthy saw the sweating nurse struggling administer the injection and smiled, saying, ¡°Let me handle it! This requires a bit of experience and technique if the muscles are too tense, even if the needle is inserted in, it can easily break.¡± Lilly Crawford¡¯s eyes lit up upon seeing Veronica McCarthy. Master had instructed her to investigate, after all. Then she appeared. Lilly Crawford looked up and around, being extremely vignt. However, she really didn¡¯t see anything following Veronica McCarthy, neither on her body nor behind her. ||| 2/4 Chapter 449 Did Veronica McCarthy cast a spell on Old Mrs Crawford? +50 Bonus It was strange. There was dark energy at the center of her forehead, so why was there nothing around her? Veronica McCarthy noticed Lilly Crawford¡¯s eyes light up with joy upon seeing her and couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted. She immediately spoke gently, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Auntie will give you the shot.¡± The nurse hesitated for a moment. This won¡¯t work¡­¡± Giving injections to someone else casually is simply not possible. Veronica McCarthy may be a close friend of one of the directors here, but even so, it¡¯s not permissible. Veronica McCarthy nced at her and calmly said. To it, it¡¯s fine. I am also a doctor.¡± The nurse became hesitant for some reason, staring at the needle in her hand¡­. Veronica McCarthy then took the needle. Veronica McCarthy smiled faintly, leaning down. ¡°Little Miss Crawford, my injections don¡¯t hurt, you know. If you don¡¯t believe me, see for yourself.¡± She quietly took out a talisman from her pocket. Her movements were discreet, intending to stealthily stick the talisman to Lilly Crawford¡¯s arm. Veronica McCarthy was confident in her methods, knowing that the ¡®immortal¡¯ guiding her from behind was truly capable. However, she had no idea that these actions were like showing off one¡¯s skills before an expert in front of Lilly Crawford¡­. Lilly Crawford had been worried about not being able to detect any unusual behavior from Veronica McCarthy. However, she saw a burst of ck energy emanating from above her head. ¡°Wow!¡± Lilly Crawford eximed in surprise, instinctively blocking Veronica McCarthy¡¯s hand as she tried. to stick the talisman on her. ¡°Auntie, are you trying to pu talisman on me?¡± Bettany Levine¡¯s expression turned grim as she directly pushed Veronica McCarthy aside. ¡°Is your hospital so unsystematic? Anyone can administer injections here, even Tom, Dick, or Harry?!¡± Her expression turned stern. ¡°Call your director out!¡± Veronica McCarthy was taken aback. This was Bettany levine! Her future mother-inw! Fortunately, she was wearing a mask, so she immediately lowered her head and said, I¡¯m sorry!¡± After apologizing, she hastily left! All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Bettany Levine furrowed her brow, and the vination room director also came out, apologizing profusely. Because both children needed to receive vinations, Bettany Levine frowned but didn¡¯t pursue the matter further after being held back by Lilly Crawford, Soon, the vination room echoed with the sound of Hannah Crawford crying while singing¡­ 3/4 She hadplete trust in Lilly Crawford and offered her full support-otherwise, this incident would not have been resolved so smoothly. Veronica McCarthy hid behind the consultation room her face looking dreadful. She couldn¡¯t believe that she was actually discovered by that child¡­ Damn it. She couldn¡¯t let Bettany Levine have a negative impression of her¡­ Veronica McCarthy mumbled. something, asking the ¡®Immortals¡¯ to cast a spell on Beitany Levine, making her dazed and forget about today¡¯s events¡­ In the following days. Lilly Crawford resumed school, and Nightmare settled in with the Crawford family. Strangely enough, Veronica McCarthy remained silent and inactive. Bettany Levine thought she was at a loss, as the Crawford family saw through her intentions and were not swayed by her tactics. This rendered her efforts futile. A week passed in the blink of an eye, and Bettany Levine received an invitation ¨C Old Mrs. Crawford, a little inte celebrity, was invited to attend a square dance gathering. Hugh Crawford looked up, surprised, and asked, ¡°Are you going?¡± A prominentdy of high society¡­ Bettany Levine said haughtily, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about going? There will be many old men there this time. If you make me unhappy, I¡¯ll find an old man to dance with.¡± Hugh Crawford: ¡­¡± That old grumpy wolf! Who was the one filming her videos and showering her with praise all this time, only to find other old men? Bettany Levine was delighted to see him back down. She picked up arge bowl of food and sat at the doorway, calling out, ¡°Come, Nightmare! Come and eat!¡± Hugh Crawford: ¡°..¡± Every time he heard that name, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like he was being called a son. Back at the office, Anthony Crawford sneeze. Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Be Good and Bite Me Instead Nightmare was feeling better than a few days ago, and Lilly Crawford¡¯s prescription worked. When Bettany Levine called it to eat, it reluctantly took small steps forward, seemingly afraid of food. Its stomach had been scorched by rat poison, and eating was no longer a joyful experience for it. Bettany Levine put down the food bowl, used her left hand to scoop Nightmare closer. She held a spoon in her right hand, stuffing spoonfuls of rice into Nightmare¡¯s mouth. ¡°Eat more, Lilly Crawford prescribed the medicine for you. Look, you¡¯ve been feeling much better these past few days.¡± ¡°Not eating will only make your stomach ache more. Eat well and in a few days, your stomach will surely feel better.¡± ¡°Lilly Crawford weighed you, and with your size, this bowl of food is definitely no problem. You must finish it.¡± With each sentence, she fed the dog a spoonful of food Granny fed the dog, mouthful after mouthful. Nightmare: It had to swallow, with more than half the bowl inside its stomach, it couldn¡¯t eat anymore. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Bettany Levine persisted, ¡°Full? No, you¡¯re not full!¡± After saying that, she pried open its mouth and continued to feed. Nightmare: ¡­¡± Hugh Crawford: ..¡± He chuckled and was speechless. Old Mrs. Crawford h too much time on her hands, it seemed. But he didn¡¯t dare say it directly. Hugh Crawford stood up, stretched his waist, and walked over to Bettany Levine. Seeing her working so hard, he picked up the bowl from the ground to help her. The two elderly people, with vigor and enthusiasm, squatted by the doorway to feed the dog. Nightmare had a look of despair but finally finished the bowl of medicinal bone broth rice. After spending so much time together, Bettany Levine hadn¡¯t noticed that Nightmare¡¯s fur had be slightly glossier than a few days ago. It also appeared stronger and more robust. ¡°You¡¯re still too thin,¡± Bettany Levine shook her head. ¡°Should I add a little more?¡± Nightmare: ¡­¡± It turned its head and looked towards Bailey, who was asking in the sun with squinted eyes. Bailey turned its head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I can¡¯t eat anymore either.¡± Just then, Nightmare¡¯s two cars suddenly perked up, and its previously gentle expression turned fierce in ||| 1/4 Chapter 450 Be Good and Bite Me Instead an instant. It stared at the door with sharp eyes. Bettany Levine turned her head to look but found nothing. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± she asked curiously. 50 Bonus Nightmare suddenly stood up and started barking wildly, even the usually submissive Bailey adopted an aggressive posture. Hugh Crawford eximed, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The dogs barked fiercely in the direction of the door, but there was no one there. This eerie scene made Bettany Levine feel anxious. She had a lingering feeling that someone or something would appear before her in the next moment. Hugh Crawford whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± He called Jack, who brought the security guards to inspect the entire Crawford Mansion, but they found nothing unusual. Hugh Crawford reassured, ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight now, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Bettany Levine nodded in agreement, but her heart remained uneasy. Even though it was midday, the weather had turned cold, and despite the brilliant sunshine outside, there was an eerie chill inside the house. Nightmare was barking outside. Crawford Mansion was spacious enough to keep both dogs outside. Bettany Levine looked up and met a pair of eyes, causing her heart to skip a beat. Then she asked, ¡°Bellflower, what are you crouching here for?¡± Bellflower stared down the corridor, emitting a deep growl from her throat warning of something. Bettany Levine turned her head to nce at the corridor, feeling her scalp tingle. The corridor was empty¡­. Unnoticed by anyone, a woman stood rigidly at the end of the corridor, dressed in white. Her hair hung straight down, and her lifeless eyes were fixed on Old Mrs. Crawford. She extended her hand directly towards Bettany Levine, drifting closer¡­ Bellflower suddenly let out a sharp scream and lunged it her! But it was futile. The female ghost passed through Bellflower and her hands forcefully gripped Bettany Levine¡¯s neck¡­ Lilly Crawford had just woken up from her nap at kindergarten when she saw Jack rushing to pick her up. Not fully awake yet, she asked in confusion, ¡°Huh? Uncle Jack is here to pick me up?¡± ||| 2/4 However, Jack whispered, ¡°Little Miss, hurry back¡­ Your Granny suddenly fell ill!¡± Lilly Crawford immediately snapped out of her daze, not even bothering to put on her shoes as she ran. Jack picked up her shoes and chased after her, saying, Little Miss, wait!¡± Pablo Belmont floated beside her,forting her. Dont worry, Old Mrs. Crawford won¡¯t deteriorate so quickly¡­ Be a good girl, put on your shoes first, it¡¯s getting cold!¡± Lilly Crawford hopped into the car, leaving Jack astonished. He couldn¡¯t help but realize that he couldn¡¯t catch up with children when they started running ¨C he was getting old¡­. The car drove back to the Crawford family, and worry covered Lilly Crawford¡¯s face. She suddenly understood the advantages of having Daddy drive. If Daddy drove, they would have been home by now! Feeling helpless, she counted her fingers. Jack, seeing Lilly Crawford ying with her fingers, furrowed his brow like a little adult and asked, ¡°How did Granny fall ill? Did anything strange happen at home today?¡± Jack continued. At noon, Old Mrs. Crawford was feeding Nightmare at the front door of the main building. Suddenly, Nightmare started barking loudly, Mr. Crawford was worried that there might be a thief climbing over the wall, so he asked us to check, but everything seemed normal. After we returned to the house, Old Mrs. Crawford copsed.¡± Lilly Crawford asked. ¡°Did she copse immediately, or was it a gradual fall?¡± Jack pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°She copsed immediately.¡± Lilly Crawford¡¯s brow furrowed even deeper. At that moment, Bettany Levine¡¯s forehead turned dark, her lips became purple, and she stared at the air in front of her while muttering and cursing, appearing crazed. Suddenly, she opened her mouth wide and fiercely bit her own tongue. Everyone was shocked and quickly tried to pry open her mouth. The family doctor was in panic, sweating. profusely, saying, ¡°These symptoms in Old Mrs. Crawford resemble epilepsy. We must prevent her from biting her tongue!¡± But Old Mrs. Crawford clenched her teeth tightly, even making a grinding sound. Hugh Crawford was terrified what if she bit her tongue off? ¨C With determination, he firmly pinched Bettany Levine cheeks and tried to pry open her mouth, attempting to insert his hand to prevent her from biting. However, no matter what he tried, even employing the family doctor¡¯s professional techniques, he couldn¡¯t pry open her mouth.. As Old Mrs. Crawford was about to bite her own tongue, a small figure dashed forward and pped her across the face. She shouted ¡°Granny! Wake up!¡± Bettany Levine was confused. 34 First, she saw a ghostly figure suddenly appear before her, with its tongue hanging out and blood flowing from its seven orifices, choking her. She naturally refused to surrender and fought back against the female ghost. In the midst of the struggle, she bit down on the ghost¡¯s hand, intending to tear off a piece¡­ But at that moment, a small p crossed her face. Bettany Levine was taken aback, and suddenly everything became clear. There was no female ghost in front of her, only a group of anxious people trying to pry open her mouth. Margaret said, ¡°Old Mrs. Crawford, please open your mouth quickly!¡± Mr. Crawford said, ¡°Olddy, why are you biting yourselff you want to bite, bite me!¡± Lilly Crawford pleaded, ¡°Granny, wake up!¡± Bettany Levine couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth. Before she could feel the pain on her tongue, Hugh Crawford¡¯s hand was inside. Hugh Crawford had a pained expression on his face as he whispered, ¡°Be good, don¡¯t bite! If you want to someone, my skin is tough and thick enough.¡± bite Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Witch, Witchcraft Hugh Crawford was already sweating profusely, his han having just grabbed the dog¡¯s food bowl without washing it¡­ it had a strong herbal scent. Bettany Levine pretended to bite down, hoping that Hugh Crawford would retract his hand. However, he pushed it even further, almost reaching her throat. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Bettany Levine grabbed Hugh Crawford¡¯s hand, attempting to pull it out, but Mr. Crawford resisted even harder. Bettany Levine: ¸£Öé Bettany Levine remained silent, contemting the idea of splitting the old man with her bare hands. ¡°Mmm¡­ Phobos!¡± Granny murmured while ring. Hugh Crawford thought to himself, ¡°She even called for hobos! That means I definitely can¡¯t let go.¡± Lilly Crawford held onto Hugh Crawford¡¯s hand and quickly said, ¡°Grandpa Hugh, Granny is fine now, please take your hand out quickly¡­¡± Hugh Crawford, still concerned, asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lilly Crawford nodded, ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯m sure!¡± Hugh Crawford shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. t me have another look.¡± Bettany Levinended a strong p on his head, eximing, ¡°Whack! That¡¯s what you get!¡± Hugh Crawford immediately withdrew his hand, saying ¡°Now I¡¯m sure.¡± Everyone looked on in silence. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Bettany Levine could finally speak and angrily said, ¡°You brute! Hiss¡­¡± Her tongue was throbbing with pain. Lilly Crawford held her hand firmly, her face serious. Granny, don¡¯t move.¡± She had rushed out too quickly and hadn¡¯t grabbed her school bag, which meant she didn¡¯t have the talismans inside. She could have gone back to her room to get a few, but Lilly Crawford didn¡¯t want to leave Granny unattended. She nced around and picked up a ss from the table, then grabbed a tissue and started doodling on it with her index finger. Then she threw it into the ss, and the tissue instantly burst into mes. Without hesitation, Lilly Crawford ced the ss upside down on Bettany Levine¡¯s nose. Although the tissue burned, there was no smoke at all. Everyone could clearly see several ck strands of hair being sucked out from Bettany Levine¡¯s nose¡­ Pablo Belmont opened his mouth, about to say something. 1/3 Using paper to draw symbols?! It is known that symbols are usually drawn on specific talisman paper. However, true masters can adapt and use whatever is avable to them, even a stone or a leaf can be a weapon in their hands. But Lilly Crawford is only four years old! Pablo Belmont silently floated by the side, feeling mncholy in his heart. Perhaps the day when she no longer needs her master is near¡­. In the meantime, the family doctor was already confused. He looked at the cup and then at the paper tissue that had turned into ashes. Did the Little Missy of the Crawford family just perform magic? Hugh Crawford nced at Jack. Jack made a gesture of invitation, ¡°Thank you for your dedication and hard work, Dr. Sebastian. Please come this way.¡± Dr. Sebastian said, Although Old Mrs. Crawford has regained consciousness, it would be best to have her checked at the hospital¡­¡± Jack replied, ¡°Of course! We are extremely grateful for your help. It was your timely assistance that prevented any idents from happening to Old Mrs. Crawford¡­¡± Dr. Sebastian was ttered and escorted out of the door by Jack. Just as he stepped outside, Dr. Sebastian noticed therge wolfhound lying at the doorstep. He remembered Hugh Crawford mentioning that Old Mrs. Crawford fell ill after feeding the dog. Dr. Sebastian understood. The hairs in Old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s nose might actually be dog hairs¡­. It makes sense now. Dogs shed their hair, and Bettany Levine identally inhaled some dog hairs, which could have triggered an allergic reaction. As for young Little Missy using a cup to extract the hairs from Old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s nose, it was simr to the principle of cupping, nothing extraordinary. Yes, that seems to be the exnation. Dr. Sebastian convinced himselfpletely and advise Jack to pay attention to the dog¡¯s hygiene before leaving. In the room, Bettany Levine rinsed her mouth and washed her face, feeling that her tongue was even more sore. Lilly Crawford looked around but didn¡¯t see the ghost that Bettany Levine mentioned, which puzzled her. ¡°Master,¡± Lilly Crawford whispered, holding her hands together. ¡°Is there really a ghost?¡± Pablo Belmont nodded. It seems so. Both dogs and Bellflower were barking. Now we should confirm how this ghost managed to enter.¡± Lilly Crawford had drawn talismans in all eight directions of the Crawford Mansion. To others, it looked 2/3 like scribbles or doodles, resembling ghostly symbols. But in reality, they were genuine talismans. In theory, except for those allowed by Lilly Crawford, other ghosts should not be able to enter. ¡°Allowed¡­.¡± Lilly Crawford murmured as she held a few strands of hair in her hand and ran to the door to ask Nightmare, ¡°Nightmare, is this your fur Nightmare stepped back and barked at the hair in Lilly Crawford¡¯s hand. Pablo Belmont sneered, ¡°It¡¯s not its fur. It seems the other party is quite skilled.¡± Lilly Crawford asked, ¡°Master, what skill and what brushes¡± They always say ¡°Theo tricks, two brushes.¡± But when Daddy caught Uncle Shiny Headst time, she sawit. Uncle Shiny Head didn¡¯t have any brushes with him. She forgot what happened exactly. She didn¡¯t remember askingst time, and forgot. Now it came back to her. Pablo Belmont didn¡¯t know what was running on in her little head. He assumed she was thinking about. Arturo and said, ¡°It¡¯s tricky to say, Lilly Crawford. Do you know about witchcraft?¡± Lilly Crawford shook her head in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡± Pablo Belmont exined, ¡°Witchcraft is a practice that inolves harnessing mysterious powers to influence or control certain people or things. There are two powerful aspects of witchcraft referred to as rituals and spells.¡± ¡°They have eight major types: prayer witchcraft, such as rain vocation; judgment witchcraft, which involves passing judgment on people in the name of celestial deities; omen witchcraft, predicting future events; divination: warding off witchcraft: exorcism witchcraft: amulet witchcraft: voodoo witchcraft; and conjuring witchcraft.¡± Among them, amulet witchcraft and Voodoo witchcraft have a subcategory known as ck magic¡­¡± ¡°The distinction between these practices has be somewhat blurred in the present. In folk culture, they are sometimes referred to as witch doctors or shamans, but it¡¯s not very clear.¡± ||| Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Public Disy of Madness Lilly Crawford and her master were discussing witchcraft and casting ck magic when Pablo Belmont. suddenly said, ¡°However, once ck magic is unraveled, it will backfire.¡± Without much calction, both the master and apprentice could guess who had cast the spell. However, they were unsure of Veronica McCarthy¡¯s current situation¡­ Meanwhile, on Veronica McCarthy¡¯s side, after casting the spell, she felt relieved. She was determined to marry into the Crawford family! Bettany Levine, her future mother-inw, should be remembered for her good qualities, while the negative aspects should be forgotten. With Immortals behind her, this spell wouldn¡¯t harm Old Mrs. Crawford. It would result in a brief illness, confusion, and she would forget what happened during the vination. Then she would make Old Mrs. Crawford develop an inexplicable fondness for her. All she had to do was appear at the next square dance gathering, and she would capture Old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s affection. It will be the kind of liking that prompted her to be their daughter-inw! Veronica McCarthy was very confident that bing a part of the Crawford family was only a matter of time. She said it wouldn¡¯t take longer than two weeks at thetest. There were plenty of seductive and scheming women who wanted to enter the Crawford family, but who could match her confidence? In addition to Immortal, she also had Drake Crawford and Josh Crawford, her two children, on her side. She was the perfect protagonist in the novel ¡°Mummy runs with a muffin.¡± Veronica McCarthy hummed a song, in a cheerful mood, as she emerged from the pantry with a cup of coffee. Her high heels clicked elegantly and rhythmically. A nurse smiled and greeted her, saying, ¡°Dr. McCarthy, you seem so happy today!¡± Veronica McCarthy smiled and nodded, ¡°When am I not happy?¡± Laso Private Hospital was not crowded, and during lunch breaks, everyone gathered in the doctors¡¯ office to eat and chat. As Veronica McCarthy walked in, all eyes turned to her. This new doctor was intelligent, elegant, and gracious. She had a friendly demeanor and strong professional knowledge. Everyone liked her a lot. Some people greeted her with a smile, while others jokingly asked if she had time after work to go out for meal together. Veronica McCarthy smiled and replied, I don¡¯t have time. I need to go pick up my children.¡± Several male doctors had their mouths full of food, which instantly sprayed out as they stared in disbelief. ¡°Dr. McCarthy, when did you have children? Wait, aren¡¯t you unmarried?¡± Veronica McCarthy said, I got married, and my children are already in primary school.¡± Even the department head was surprised this time. Howe you never mentioned it, and I haven¡¯t seen your ||| < 1/4 husband or children?¡± With such stunning beauty, her husband should be picking her up and dropping her off every day, right? Veronica McCarthy sat back at her desk, elegantly crossing her legs. She took a sip of coffee before smiling. and saying. Director, you¡¯ve seen them before! Everyone has seen them.¡± Now, everyone in the department gathered around to gossip! Dr. McCarthy is not only beautiful but also a talented doctor who was transferred from the Private Specialist Hospital in Province Sirona. Even their vice director has a favorable impression of her. In just half a month, she has be the hospital¡¯s undisputed beauty. Everyone assumed she was single, but who would have thought that she not only got married but also has children in primary school? ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°When did we meet? Dr. McCarthy, don¡¯t y dumb with us ¡°Come on, spill the beans!¡± Veronica McCarthy finally spoke, A while ago, wasn¡¯t Josh from the Crawford family admitted to our hospital? I am Zachary Crawford¡¯s aunt.¡± She smiled and brushed away some loose hair strands near her ear. ¡°Mr. Anthony, you¡¯ve all met him. He is my husband.¡± As soon as these words were uttered, the entire department was stunned. The initial reaction from everyone was that Veronica McCarthy was bragging. However, looking at herposed and elegant expression, there was no hint of deceit in her demeanor¡­ ¡°No way!¡± eximed a nurse in shock. She saw Mr. Anthony that day. Just his presence alone could overshadow everything and make everyone pale inparison. They didn¡¯t dare to nce at him for too long. ¡°Is it true or not? Howe we haven¡¯t heard Dr. McCarthy mention it before?¡± a nurse said sourly. Veronica McCarthy didn¡¯t mind at all. At that time, I had just arrived here, and my parents-inw suggested that I shouldn¡¯t disclose my identity yet, to avoidplications with the hospital director. With both children in elementary school and needing guidance, my priority is to take care of them. Otherwise, I would prefer to make achievements and contributions in the field of neurology in Province Sirona.¡± After finishing her statement, she set down her coffee cup, looking rxed as if her words were just casual chatter. Her demeanor made it hard for anyone to believe¡­ The nurse who had made the mockingment earlier sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡­¡± It was precisely at that moment when Bettany Levine¡¯s spell was broken. Veronica arthy, who was boasting just moments ago, suddenly widened her eyes and bit her own. r 2/4 tongue! She abruptly stood up and rushed towards the female nurse, reaching out and grabbing her! Teronica arthy¡¯s gaze was terrifying, and she said viciously. ¡°Who do you think you are? Are you jealous of me? Tell me, are you trying to seduce Mr. Anthony? You are a despicable person. Are you even worthy?¡± While squeezing and shaking the nurse, Veronica McCarthy¡¯s high heels scraped against the ground, making a piercing sound. The onlookers were already in shock, unable to react! It seemed that the McCarthy in front of them bore no resemnce to theposed and elegant demeanor she had just been disying. She seemed more like a malevolent spirit! Veronica McCarthy, in a state of frenzy, fiercely gripped the nurse¡¯s neck, causing her face to turn purple, indicating the intensity of her grip. Finally, the bystanders reacted and hurriedly intervened to separate the two, but Veronica McCarthy continued to behave as if she had gone mad, almost choking the nurse to death. After finally managing to release one of her hands, Veronica McCarthy suddenly pped the nurse across the face and shouted, I see through your intentions, you seductive for! Do you think you can outsmart me? You wretched woman!¡± ¡°Do you think you can win? Even if I¡¯m not yet a member of the Crawford family. I will eventually marry into it! Who do you think you are? Are you even worthy ofpeting with me?¡± The crowd was once again stunned, what¡­ What did she mean? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Didn¡¯t she just say she was a member of the Crawford family with children already in primary school? Why is she now saying she hasn¡¯t married into the Crawford family yet¡­ Just as the female nurse caught her breath, she was pped again, never experiencing such humiliation before. Without hesitation, she pped back. The two women fought, pulling at each other¡¯s hair until it resembled a bird¡¯s nest. The colleagues were in disbelief, as if they were dreaming. The woman before their eyes bore no resemnce to the poised and elegant image they had of her. Instead, she uttered insults left and right, surpassing their wildest imagination. A crowd had gathered at the office entrance, seemingly appearing out of nowhere. Many people were holding their smartphones, recording videos and eagerly observing the scene. By the time Veronica McCarthy regained her senses, it was already toote! She stared nkly at everything before her, seeing her own reflection in the ss door resembling a rabid dog. Instantly, she crumbled. What was happening?! She had just lost control of herself. Could it be that her spell had been broken? It couldn¡¯t be possible! ||| < 3/4 She had foreseen it long ago, there was no one in the Crawford family who understood spells. It was impossible, absolutely impossible! ||| Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Veronica¡¯s Immortal Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Veronica knew that the Crawford family was not like other wealthy families. They never invited the fortune teller to be their guest of honor. Since they had no fortune teller. Veronica wondered who had broken her spell. Veronica got up in a panic and ran out in a hurry. Her high heels were sprained, and she tried tob her hair, but it was still messy like crazy. After the incident, her perfect image was shattered. Even if she came out solemnlyter, in everyone¡¯s impression, she was no longer the original Dr. McCarthy. Veronica finally ran to the lounge and vented her anger after closing the door. ¡°D¡¯mn it! Who broke my spell!¡± I was so embarrassed! The other party is too vicious! ¡°I¡¯ll find out who you are!¡± Veronica immediately took out a few shiny ck things and tried to figure out who the other party was! Veronica naturally did not have the ability. She was only at the basic level and always relied on her Immortal. She did the calctions for a long time but failed to figure it out. Moreover, all the items she bought with a lot of money broke. She was surprised. ¡°Who is so powerful that even I cant find it out?¡± Behind Veronica, a white figure appeared. The ghost spirit looked at Veronica coldly with a hint of sarcasm. Veronica felt something. She turned her head quickly and knelt. ¡°Immortal, please help me! Who is blocking my way?¡± If Pablo and Lilly were here, they could tell that the ghest spirit was not Immortal but a special ghost spirit. The ghost spirit frowned. ¡°It can¡¯t be calcted all the time. Those who often tell fortunes will lose their fortunes. You should know that this is against thews of heaven. Secrets must not be leaked.¡± Veronica did not want to hear Immortal say those things. Nonsense! I¡¯ve been doing it for so long, but I¡¯m still healthy. It¡¯s even more absurd that the secret cannot be leaked. How can there be a fortune teller if it cannot be leaked? Veronica bowed her head sincerely. ¡°Immortal, I understand, but this time is different! Please help me again! At least tell me what to do next! Please!¡± The ghost spirit stared at her without saying a word. I would not have helped her if she had no use value. The ghost spirit flickered slightly and said, ¡°The other party is powerful. I advise you to stop.¡± ||| 1/2 Veronica must not be reconciled. How could she stop? She worked hard for ten years. From 19 years old until now, she was 29 years old. Ten years of youth were passing by, so how could she give up after so much effort? Veronica begged, ¡°Immortal, I can do whatever you want. Please show me a way!¡± Immortal finally said, ¡°For the sake of your sincerity. I can only give you a hint¡­ the child.¡± After speaking, the ghost spirit pressed Veronica¡¯s wrist and then disappeared. Veronica sat in a chair and frowned in thought. The child? Does Immortal mean Drake and Josh? Veronica stood up immediately. She first went to the top floor to get something and then hurried toward the Animaux Private Academy. She was going to pick up Drake and Josh! Now her reputation in the department had been ruined, but it did not matter. She would make her colleagues shut up when she showed up with Anthony Drake, and Josh! Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Drive Her Away Veronica held a blood tube, put it into the specimen bag, and sealed it. Then, she put it in the bag and left the car. Animaux Private Academy ended at 4.30 pm. She had already inquired. Josh had been promoted to 2nd grade this year, in 2nd grade ss 3, while Drake had been promoted to 4th grade, in 4th grade ss 1. The school gate was full of parents queuing to pick up their children. Veronica queued in 2nd grade ss 3¡¯s line, and soon it was her turn. The teacher was stunned and asked Veronica politely, Hello, which ssmate are you the parent of?¡± Veronica tried to look dignified and answered, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Josh Crawford¡¯s mother.¡± After saying that, Veronica suddenly had a feeling. No matter where she went, she was the most attractive of the crowd, and everyone was eager to know her. It felt good to use the identity of Anthony¡¯s wife! The teacher looked puzzled. She had never seen Josh¡¯s mother. Most of the time, Jack, Bettany, or Hugh came to pick Josh and Drake up, and asionally Anthony woulde. But their mother never came. The family rtionship questionnaire also showed that Josh and Drake¡¯s mother was deceased. Now that the dead person suddenly came back to life, the teacher was a little frightened, but then she wondered if Veronica was Josh¡¯s stepmother. After those thoughts shed by, Ms. Swanson looked at Josh. ¡°Josh, your mother is here to pick you up. Come here to make sure.¡± Then, she looked at Veronica again. I¡¯m sorry, Madam. It¡¯s your first time toe here. Please call the Crawford family. I need to confirm.¡± It was normal. The teacher could not let a stranger take away the child even if the other party came and said she was the child¡¯s family. Josh came out and looked at Veronica strangely. Why is the here? Before he could speak, Veronica hurriedly said, ¡°Josh,e here! Your father is busy. He asked me to pick you up.¡± Then, she smiled and said to the teacher, ¡°His father is in a meeting. It¡¯s not convenient to call him now. Josh recognizes me.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Ms. Swanson looked at Josh. ¡°Josh, is she your mother As no other members of the Crawford family came to pick up Josh today, Ms. Swanson could not figure out the situation for a while. Josh was speechless. The DNA result had note out. He knew Veronica but could not confirm if she was his mother. But whether it was or not, he would not go with Veronica. To be honest, he did not like her very much. He wanted a mother. But he would not acknowledge Veronica as his mother. Josh said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s not my mother.¡± Ms. Swanson was surprised, and the surrounding gazes became inquiring. Veronica felt the sights around ||| 1/3 her, and her expression darkened. This child is as annoying as my sister. How dare he embarrass me in public? Does he know manners? After I enter the Crawford family, the first thing I must do is discipline him toel!! And Lilly too. She called me a bad doctor when we met for the first time. They¡¯re all wild children! They urgently need my training! Veronica took a deep breath to suppress the displeasure in her heart. She bent down to face Josh and said, ¡°Josh, are you still angry with me? I just don¡¯t let you y with Lilly. It doesn¡¯t matter if Lilly doesn¡¯t go to kindergarten, but you muste to school.¡±- Josh had a younger sister, and he liked Lilly very much. So Veronica¡¯s words seemed credible. Before Josh could speak, Veronica leaned close to his car and whispered. ¡°Josh, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m not your mother, but I¡¯m your aunt. I know where your mother is, and I brought her blood here. If you want to save your mother, you muste with me. But I only give you ten seconds to think about it. Do you know? ke MacNeil broke my handsst time. He said he¡¯ll break my neck if I dare to get close to the Crawford family again.¡± Veronica continued, ¡°So today is myst effort. If I can¡¯t convince you, I¡¯ll leave. You¡¯ll never know about your mother¡¯s situation in your life. After all, I¡¯m afraid of ke MacNeil.¡± After finishing speaking, she straightened up helplessly I¡¯ll do what I promised, okay?¡± Josh was full of shock. Aunt? Mommy? He knew about ke wrung Veronica¡¯s hand off. Rescue my mother? Where is my mother now? For some reason, Josh felt inexplicably uneasy. There was a glint of victory in Veronica¡¯s eyes. Although Veronica did not figure out who broke her spill, she knew she had fifteen minutes for a chance. In other words, she was safe within fifteen minutes. She even shortened the time to five minutes. Veronica looked at her watch. She had a minute left. Enough! I¡¯ve persuaded Josh. Sure enough, she heard Josh say, ¡°She¡¯s my mother!¡± Josh gripped the strap of his school bag and walked forward. Veronica smiled, took Josh¡¯s hand, and led him outside. Just as Josh followed Veronica out, 4th grade ss I¡¯s children came out. There was a priority order for pick-up and drop-off sses after school. Drake¡¯s ss was behind Josh¡¯s. Drake did not see Josh, but Ivan, who was in Drake¡¯s ss, keenly saw Josh¡¯s back. He saw Josh leaving with a strange woman with both hands tightly clutching the straps. It looked abnormal. Without even thinking about it, Ivan grabbed Josh¡¯s cor as soon as he passed the security fence and pulled Josh back.. Josh felt strangled, and his tongue stuck out. He could not help but stare back. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Ivan¡¯s expression was cold and expressionless. ¡°Ask your brother.¡± Drake finally heard something was wrong. He looked at Josh and then at Veronica. Drive Her Away Drake frowned and asked Josh, ¡°Where are you going with this woman?¡± Just when Veronica was about to seed, Josh was pulled back, and she felt annoyed. She grabbed Josh¡¯s. hand even harder and did not let him go. Looking at Drake¡¯s teacher, Veronica immediately repeated the old trick. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Drake¡¯s mother. I¡¯ll pick? up the children today. Their father is in a meeting, and their grandmother fell ill.¡± Ms. Wace nced at Veronica and asked Drake, ¡°Is she your mother?¡± Drake answered firmly, ¡°No.¡± Ms. Wace turned and said to the security guard, ¡°Security! Drive her away!¡± Veronica became gloomy. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Josh, Are My Teeth Still There? Veronica almost wanted to curse! When the teacher called for security, she immediately took the blood tube out of her bag and put it in Josh¡¯s hand. ¡°You can decide for yourself.¡± Veronica smiled strangely at him. ¡°Your mother is probably dying now. Whether you want to see your mother for thest time is up to you.¡± Veronica let go of Josh¡¯s hand decisively. She knew human psychology well. Josh would feel inexplicably flustered if she suddenly left. Veronica grasped that psychologically firmly. Josh¡¯s anxiety was getting heavier. He grabbed Drake¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Drake!¡± Drake pursed his lips and said to Josh coldly, ¡°Stupid!¡± Drake did not have as much attachment as Josh. He had not seen his mother for ten years and was not sensitive to his mother. So Drake could see that Veronica used that to manipte Josh. So what if they went with her? Veronica would not let them see their mother easily. However, Josh was different. He was still a little stubborn in longing for maternal love. On the other hand, he wanted to question her about what would make her abandon him and Drake. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After a few seconds of stalemate, the security guard came over. As many children from wealthy families were enrolled in this school, the security equipment was excellent, and the guards were fierce. Hearing that someone pretended to be a parent and tried to abduct the child, the security guard misunderstood and walked over to Veronica. ¡°Ouch!¡± Veronica did not expect the security guard to be so fierce! She was caught off guard and fell to the ground embarrassedly. ¡°You!¡± Veronica said coldly, ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the wife of Crawford Holdings¡® president, Anthony Crawford! How dare you treat me like this!¡± The security guard sneered. ¡°Oh? Why didn¡¯t I know Mr. Anthony had a wife like you?¡± Veronica was not worthy of Anthony at all! The security guard once saw Anthony from a distance and was very impressed. Veronica looked more like a trafficker. He believed Anthony was not blind and fell in love with such a woman. Even if she was Anthony¡¯s wife, the security guard was responsible for blocking her. He was not afraid at all. Veronica was helpless. She was so anxious that she could not do anything. When she looked at her watch, she found the time was up. She got up when she heard the sound of a dog barking and a soft voice. ¡°Josh! I¡¯m here to pick you all up -from school!¡± Lilly wore a white skirt and a small light yellow coat and stepped on a scooter. With a thud on her back foot, the scooter slid out with a sizzling sound, and her little braids rose. Lilly slid the scooter to the front quickly. She wanted to imitate ke¡¯s way of drifting and parking but fell to the ground. 1/2 Chapter 455 Josh, Are My Teeth Still There? For a second, everyone felt that Lilly was soft and cute in front of them. The next second she fell. Lilly covered her mouth, and her tears came out. She asked sadly, ¡°Josh! Are my teeth still there?¡± I¡¯m here to pick up Josh! I don¡¯t want to break a tooth! Ivan looked at Lilly from the side. At first, his eyes lit up. Then, his mouth twitched. Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Chapter 456 You¡¯re Going to Be Unlucky Josh forgot about other things for a while. He went up to help Lilly distressedly and nervously checked her teeth. ¡°Open your mouth¡­ Well, your teeth are still here!¡± Lilly cried. ¡°But my teeth hurt¡­ It¡¯s hard to speak now¡­ Josh was speechless. You¡¯re hard to speak because you¡¯re in pain. Josh felt distressed and funny. Hepletely forgot about Veronica and his mother. He looked closer and found Lilly¡¯s tooth did break a little. Josh quicklyforted, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just knocked off a little. It won¡¯t affect you.¡± Lilly cried. ¡°Really? Will it affect me to eat?¡± Josh¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°It won¡¯t affect¡­¡± ¡°Will it affect me to eat candies?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t.¡± Lilly thought for a while, then asked again, ¡°Will it affect me to brag?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can brag as much as you want.¡± Lilly breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved!¡± Everyone around could not help butugh. Lilly was so cute, and her focus was strange! Ivan silently looked at the tearful Lilly. It seemed that she fell hard. Her eyes were reddish from crying. It must be painful. He suddenly remembered something and took out two fruit candies in his pocket. The candies shone beautifully in the sun. One of the candies was yellow, which matched Lilly¡¯s coat, and the other was pink, which should be her favorite strawberry vor. He walked up and gave Lilly two candies. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll give you some candies.¡± Lilly was stunned. Hmm, who is he? He looks familiar. Is he the boy I carried back when I was camping? Oh, it¡¯s Ivan! He gave me sugar before! Lilly remembered and said happily, ¡°Thank you, Ivan!¡± Ivan was happy. Lilly remembered his name, which meant she regarded him as a friend. He had no friends, and Lilly was the first. Because of her, he and Drake were also friends. However, both he and Drake did not like to talk. When they went out together, they only stood together. Although they did not speak, they stood together wherever they went. Ivan did not show his happiness. He only nodded lightly. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Lilly took the candies and forgot about her pain. She said happily, ¡°Josh, Drake, let¡¯s go home!¡± Jack had finished talking with the teacher. After signing, he would lead Drake, Josh, and Lilly to leave. Veronica changed her expression. None of them even looked at me! I don¡¯t want to be taken away by the police! Veronica took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Josh, wait!¡± Josh looked back at her and finally remembered about the blood tube. He suddenly hesitated. Veronica reminded Josh, ¡°Remember what I told you. You have only a few days.¡± Then, she hit the security guard. ¡°Let go of me!¡± The security guard continued to hold her. Drake and Josh¡¯s parents came and said that Veronica was not their mother. He would not let her go. *At this time, the sound of a dog barking came from the car. Arthur held Nightmare with a rope and sat in the car without moving. Lilly told him to sit there. So he did not move. Lilly pulled Jack and whispered a few words in his ear. Jack looked puzzled and sent a message to Anthony. Anthony only replied, ¡°Listen to Lilly.¡± He could only nod to Lilly. ¡°Let her go!¡± Jack said to the security guard, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± Veronica red at the security guard and got up from the ground. She could not help but be proud. Look, Josh still cares about his mom! I got it right! She felt that as long as she could grasp Josh and have a breakthrough, then her chance woulde. Immortal¡¯s hint was indeed true. She could change her situation with a child. Even if she encountered some setbacks in the middle, she still won.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. After Veronica stood up, she stroked her hair in embarrassment. She pretended to be calm and walked gracefully toward Lilly and the others. Lilly suddenly raised her head and looked at her with smiling eyes. ¡°Aunty, 1 made a prediction. You¡¯re going to be unlucky!¡± Veronica was taken aback for a moment, but then she sneered. Does a child know what prediction is? Just as Veronica thought about it, she heard Lilly say, ¡°Mr. Arthur, say hi!¡± She raised her little hand and waved at Arthur vigorously. Arthur froze. He raised his hand obediently and waved. ¡°Hi!¡± As soon as he waved, Nightmare broke free from the rope and rushed out! Veronica was tidying her hair elegantly and was about to speak. Seeing a wolfhound rushing over, she was so frightened that she instinctively turned around and ran away! But how could a person run faster than a dog? Nightmare bared his teeth fiercely and bit her bottom. Veronica screamed and ran even faster. Everyone at the scene saw Veronica was elegant a second ago. In the next second, she was chased by a dog and even dropped her high heels. Lilly wrinkled her nose and snorted, then muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask Nightmare to bite you. Mr. Arthur greeted me, and Nightmare ran out by itself¡­¡± Ivan, who happened to pass by, heard her words and felt speechless. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Chapter 457 The Harem Spirit Teased Veronica Nightmare chased after Veronica for two streets. Her hair was messy, and she finally got caught by the police officers. She was so angry. ¡°Didn¡¯t he say it¡¯s a misunderstanding?¡± Veronica pointed at Jack. Jack smiled elegantly. ¡°I reconsidered it. We need professional people to settle this matter.¡± Then, he looked at the police officers. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± Veronica was pissed off. One of the police officers asked Veronica solemnly, ¡°What¡¯s your name? How old are you? Where are you from? What are you doing here?¡± Veronica forced a smile. ¡°Sir, this is a misunderstanding¡­¡± Another police officer shouted, ¡°Stop giving excuses! Take her away!¡± Veronica suddenly panicked. They could not take her away! If she entered the police station, she would have a criminal record. She was transferred here with difficulty. She still wanted to marry into the Crawford family and got a chance to go to a public hospital as a regr doctor. Seeing the police officers¡® serious expressions, she could only anxiously exin. ¡°I¡¯m not a trafficker! I¡¯m Zachary Crawford¡¯s doctor. I met him when he was sick and hospitalized some time ago. I met Mr. Anthony in the hospital and fell in love at first sight. Today I just wanted toe to Josh to get in touch. I didn¡¯t intend to abduct him. Please believe me! I¡¯ll never lie!¡± The security guard on the side sneered. ¡°You never lie? You just said that you¡¯re Mr. Anthony¡¯s wife!¡± Veronica red at the security guard. If she became Anthony¡¯s wife, she would deal with that security guard to make everyone know what would happen if they messed with her! Veronica took a deep breath and took the ID from her bag. She was afraid that others would know who she was, so she could only whisper, ¡°Sir, this is my ID. My name is Veronica McCarthy. I¡¯m not a bad person. You can find it out.¡± Lilly pricked up her ear. ¡°What is she talking about? I can¡¯t hear it.¡± In the jar of souls, the harem spirit smiled coquettishly. ¡°Sweetie, if you want to hear it, I can help!¡± She flew out and hovered over Veronica¡¯s head. ¡°Speak louder. Everyone didn¡¯t hear it!¡± For some reason, Veronica suddenly felt a little sleepy. Someone was talking in a daze in her ear, and when she looked up, she saw Anthony standing in front of her and asked her coldly, ¡°What are you talking about? Speak louder.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Veronica was overjoyed, and her eyes were full of obsession. ¡°Mr. Anthony¡­ I¡¯m Veronica! I¡¯m a brain surgery doctor at Laso Private Hospital. Didn¡¯t you remember? I¡¯m not a bad woman. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can touch me! Do I look bad?¡± Veronica became more excited as she spoke and boldly reached out to touch the police officer¡¯s chest. The police officer shouted coldly, ¡°What are you doing!¡± Did she think that I would let her go if she seduced me? The police officer twisted Veronica¡¯s backhand and pressed her to the ground. Veronica woke up in an instant and was dumbfounded. Did I just get a spell? The whispers came from around, and everyone looked at her with disdain. ¡°She turned out to be a b*tch who wanted to seduce Mr. Anthony. Did she say she¡¯s from Laso Private Hospital? My father¨Cinw was hospitalized there. I¡¯ll ask someone to transfer him now.¡± ¡°She even wanted to seduce the police officer in public to let her go. She¡¯s crazy!¡± ¡°I¡¯m familiar with the brain surgery department at Laso Private Hospital. My friend works as a nurse ¡®there. I¡¯ll ask her.¡± Veronica felt like she was falling into hell. Her reputation waspletely ruined! She raised her head and looked around gloomily. Her gaze swept over Lilly, Josh, Drake, and Jack. Finally, her gaze fixed on Arthur. This man has been silent from the very beginning. He let the dog bite me just now! ¡°You bastard! Just wait and see!¡± Veronica yelled with reddish eyes. Arthur looked puzzled. The police officers took Veronica away. Her clothes were torn to pieces by Nightmare, and her hair was messed up. She had never been so embarrassed in her life. Drake patted Josh¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t be so stupid anymore.¡± Josh returned to his senses and refuted angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid! I¡¯ve informed Uncle ke.¡± As soon as the words fell, a ck SUV handsomely swung its rear and stopped in front of everyone. ke left the car and looked at Josh. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Abducted by a ghost?¡± Josh muttered, ¡°She failed to do that¡­¡± It was embarrassing. Josh did not know that this incident would be hisughingstock for future decades. Whenever he quarreled with Drake, Drake would coldly say, ¡°You¡¯re just an idiot who almost got kidnapped by a stupid woman¡­¡± Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Chapter 458 They Forgot Hannah ke nced around and said, ¡°Get in the car first. We¡¯ll talk about it when we get home.¡± Lilly immediately dragged her scooter and ran to ke¡¯s car. Arthur rode in Jack¡¯s car and followed ke¡¯s SUV. Ivan stood there and watched Lilly get into the car from a distance. Lilly was so happy that she did not even look back. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Ivan was a little unhappy, and his expression was even more cold. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Young Master!¡± The Shaw family¡¯s butler urged. Ivan pursed his lips and was about to leave when he suddenly saw the window of the SUV roll down. Lillyy on the window and waved to him vigorously with a smile. ¡°Ivan, thank you for giving me candies! Goodbye!¡± Ivan¡¯s expression softened, and he subconsciously waved to her. The SUV disappeared at the end of the road and turned to the other side. On the way, several children stared at the blood tube in Josh¡¯s hand. ¡°Is this your mommy¡¯s blood?¡± Lilly asked curiously. Drake nced at it and said coldly, ¡°Not certainly. Maybe it¡¯s a bluff. Only a fool would believe it.¡± Josh rolled his eyes at Drake. ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t always insult me just because you¡¯re my elder brother!¡± Drake sneered. Although he did not speak again, it was clear that he despised Josh¡¯s foolishness. Josh knew he was wrong, so he did not say anything. ke turned the car around and headed the other way. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll know it after a test.¡± Josh said, ¡°The hair DNA test hasn¡¯te out yet. The paternity test result will take three days at the earliest.¡± ke responded, ¡°That¡¯s normal procedure. I¡¯m different.¡± Josh shut up and did not speak anymore. The blood was sent to the testing center, and ke asked his friend to help expedite it. They might know the results tomorrow. They had no choice but to go back first. As they passed by Anthony¡¯s company, they picked up Anthony. As soon as Anthony sat in the passenger seat, he looked back at the three children in the back seat and asked, ¡°I heard the wolfhound make that woman injured. Do I need to pay her medical fees?¡± ke smiled. Anthony was pretty rich. Lilly shook her head. ¡°No need, Uncle Anthony. The police took away that bad woman. We don¡¯t have to Pay!¡± I won¡¯t pay her! Josh said excitedly, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯t see how embarrassed that woman was! Nightmare chased her for two streets!¡± Anthony smiled. Then, he suddenly heard Lilly say, ¡°That¡¯s right! Nightmare is super strong today! Nightmare, you worked hard today! I¡¯ll add a drumstick to you!¡± Anthony looked back subconsciously and saw Lilly stroking the Nightmare¡¯s head. His mouth twitched, and he always felt strange when he heard the wolfhound¡¯s name. ke could not hold his chuckle and said, ¡°Nightmare is powerful.¡± Anthony coughed and asked Lilly, ¡°Lilly, do you want to change its name?¡± Lilly looked at Anthony with confusion. ¡°Why? Is Nightmare bad?¡± Anthony said nonsense, ¡°It¡¯s not worthy of its mighty temperament.¡± Lilly was thoughtful. Is that so? It turned out not to be domineering enough. Hmm, a nightmare means a frightening or unpleasant dream. Yes, it¡¯s not powerful. ¡°Which name is more suitable?¡± Lilly frowned and pondered. Looking at her cute appearance, Josh also fell into thought. ¡°The name must be domineering and sound cute.¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°I have an idea! Let¡¯s call it Battle Doggy!¡± ke, who was driving, choked upon hearing that. Anthony nced at ke with a hint of teasing in his eyes and agreed with Lilly. ¡°That¡¯s a good name.¡± ke was speechless. It¡¯s not good at all! ¡°Change to another name,¡± ke told Lilly, ¡°You can only have Battle Daddy.¡± Anthony, Drake, and Josh were speechless. Lilly looked puzzled. While everyone was discussing the name of the wolfhound, the car passed Animaux Private Academy again. Josh suddenly looked outside and asked Lilly, ¡°Do you think that girl looks like Hannah?¡± Lilly took a look. ¡°Yes, You¡¯re right.¡± Joshughed. ¡°She also has short hair, and even her movements are the same as Hannah¡¯s!¡± Lilly widened her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s true! Let¡¯s take a picture and show it to Hannahter.¡± Drake was speechless. That girl was indeed Hannah. She started studying in elementary school, but Josh and Lilly forgot about it. The car drove past the school gate. Drake said calmly, ¡°Today, there was an extracurricr interest ss in the 1st grade. It was a small science. experiment. So the 1st¨Cgrade ss finished school half an hourter than us.¡± Josh responded, ¡°Oh¡­ Why are you suddenly mentioning this?¡± ke was thinking about what to call the wolfhound, but suddenly he stopped the car. Just now, Bettany called and asked him to pick up Hannah. She said Jack went to pick up Drake and Josh, Liam was rushing to work at the construction site, and she was not feeling well. But ke forgot about it! At the gate of the elementary school, Hannahy pitifully on the iron gate. All her ssmates were going home. She was the only one left. How strange. She was a child of the Crawford family. How could they forget to pick her up? ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± Hannahy her head between the railings of the iron gate. There was no way they could have forgotten her! Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Uncle ke, Send Us Money Hannahy on the iron gate boringly, then saw a ck SUV passing by in the distance. ¡°Hey, that car looks like Uncle ke¡¯s car¡± +15 Bona Hannah was suspicious, but she did not see the license te number. After thinking about it, she thought ke was not the only one driving a ck SUV. However, she saw the SUV suddenly stop, then drove toward her. A small head poked out of the window while waving. ¡°Hmm? That girl looks like Lilly.¡± Hannah touched her pocket. ¡°It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t bring my phone, or I¡¯l take a picture and show it to her.¡± After muttering for a few seconds, the SUV stopped at the school gate. Hannah pouted. In the SUV, everyone felt embarrassed. ke whispered, ¡°Remember, tell Hannah we went to the testing center and dyed the time, Don¡¯t tell Hannah that we forgot to pick her up. Drake¡¯s expression was the same as Anthony¡¯s. He said expressionlessly, ¡°Uncle ke, my bank ount number is 543211234567 When Josh heard that, he immediately said, ¡°Uncle ke, my card number is 123456754321!¡± Lilly wondered. Huh? Why did they suddenly say their card number? She blinked ignorantly. ¡°Daddy, my card number is 123456789000. Uncle Anthony gave it to me. It¡¯s easy to remember!¡± ke was speechless. Sweetie, don¡¯t take advantage of me like them. Forget it. It¡¯s better than her granny hitting me. When ke was about to transfer money, he saw Anthony stretching out his phone with a QR code for receiving money. ¡°Money is meaningless to me. I prefer to watch my mother hit people with bare hands.¡± Anthony¡¯s words. were always so concise and full of connotation. It meant that he was not short of money. It was useless to give less. ke silently transferred the money to keep their mouths shut. At least I can take Hannah back safely. Hannah watched them muttering while approaching, then waved, ¡°Hello, you all finallye!¡± Lilly ran over and patted Hannah¡¯s head guiltily. ¡°Hannah, I¡¯m sorry! We were thinking about giving Nightmare a new name in the car and forgot about you. After a pause, she added, ¡°I¡¯ll remember you next time I name the dog!¡± Upon hearing that, Hannah responded. ¡°That¡¯s fine. So Nightmare has changed its name?¡± She was about to get up while talking, but her head was stuck in the iron railing. Everyone was dumbfounded. ||| 1/3 Chapter 459 Uncle ke. Send Us Money ¡°Oh my god! What should we do? Josh was stunned. ¡°If we call the fireman, it¡¯ll bete when we get home.¡± At that time. Bettany would be suspicious Everyone would get scolded by her Lilly quicklyforted. ¡°It¡¯s okay! She looked around. ¡°You guys help me block the others. I can break the railing¡± However, the security guard wasing over. Josh shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t. There¡¯s a surveince camera. Hannah, we¡¯ll try to push your head back.¡± Hannah said mournfully. ¡°What if my ears fall off?¡± ke responded, ¡°ording to my experience, your cars won¡¯t fall.¡± Anthony turned around and went to exin the situation to the security guard. Drake said calmly. ¡°Children have big heads and small bodies. Where the head can enter, the body can get out sideways.¡± Hannah blinked. ¡°Do you mean¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, she turned her body sideways and made her head leave the railing. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Wow! Drake is amazing!¡± Lilly looked at Drake admiringly. Drake could not help but turn his head away but felt joyful. Being adored by Lilly was a good feeling. ke was speechless. He knew thismon sense, but Drake said it first! Anthony was checking in at the doorman. The security guard could not help but say, ¡°Mr. Anthony, a woman pretended to be your wife after school, and Josh almost left with her. He usually looks clever. It seems that he¡¯s too eager for maternal love.¡± Anthony paused slightly, handed him the signature book, and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± The security guard quickly responded and then watched them leave. Another younger security guard approached him and whispered. ¡°Dexter, why didn¡¯t you ask Mr. Anthony for credit? You were the one who drove the trafficker away just now.¡± Dexter shook his head. ¡°No need. It¡¯s my responsibility to do that.¡± The young security guard was dumb and had nothing to say. He thought Dexter was stupid. No wonder Dexter still worked as a security guard in his old age. But the young security guard did not know Dexter¡¯s file was already in Jack¡¯s hands. They finally boarded the car and returned home before dark. Of course, they could not avoid being nagged by Bettany, and the guilty children ran away after eating. When school was over the next day, they got both DNA results. ¡°The DNA result of the hair shows that it¡¯s a kinship¡­ ke flipped through the test report and frowned. ¡°The DNA result of the blood is¡­¡± O 2/3 Chapter 459 Uncle ke, Send Us Money He put the test results on the table, and Anthony saw the words mother-child rtionship written on it Josh froze. In other words, the blood belonged to his mother! The results of the hair test and the blood test were the same as what Veronica said! ¡°She told me she was my aunt and knew where my mother was. She said my mother was dying¡± Josh suddenly became anxious. He thought Veronica was lying but did not expect it to be true. Drake frowned too. If it was true, he could not ignore it. Josh lowered his head and remained silent. He wished to meet his mother. But he did not want Anthony to be threatened by Veronica. Anthony stood up and said lightly. ¡°Tll go to have a look.¡± Josh suddenly grabbed Anthony¡¯s hand. He wanted to say something but could not say it. He stubbornly pulled Anthony and refused to let Anthony go. Lilly sat quietly without speaking. Every child wanted a mother, and so did Lilly. ke took Lilly¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go out first.¡± Anthony and ke had investigated secretly. Veronica went to the top floor before leaving the hospital, but the strange thing was that they could not find her sister after searching the entire hospital. As a result, they found nothing after checking and analyzing Veronica¡¯s daily movements for two days. This is unreasonable. The blood sample cannot exceed two days. ording to the feedback, this blood should have been drawn on the same day. But we couldn¡¯t find Veronica¡¯s sister.¡± ke was sitting in front of Lilly¡¯s mirror. Lilly¡¯s chair could hardly amodate his tall figure. Lillyy on the side while looking at what ke drew on the paper. ¡°So, where is Drake and Josh¡¯s mommy?¡± ke stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Anthony.¡± Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Can I Turn on the Lights for My Next Birth? Josh stared at the monitor in the room and checked it repeatedly. Then, he made calctions on paper. Anthony opened the door and entered, then nced at Josh¡¯s desk. ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± Even if ke could not find anything. How could Josh find a clue? Josh put down his pen and remained silent. Anthony sat beside him and said, ¡°Ask whatever you want.¡± Josh immediately turned around and asked, ¡°Daddy, how did you and my mother give birth to us? Were we born with the light on? Or off? Why couldn¡¯t you see her face?¡± Anthony was silent for a moment. Outside the door, Lilly looked puzzled. When Lilly and ke arrived at the door, they found that Anthony and Josh were talking, so they did not disturb the conversation. Lilly overheard Josh¡¯s words and felt curious. Giving birth to a baby can choose to turn on or off the light? Is it better to have a baby with the light on or off? Lilly looked at ke with bright eyes. I wondered if Daddy and Mommy gave birth to me with the lights on or off I prefer the lights on. It makes me feel happy and safe. ke seemed to see Lilly¡¯s confusion, and his mouth twitched. He tried to ignore Lilly¡¯s gaze, but he could not. He could only whisper to her. ¡°The lights were off.¡± Lilly immediately pouted. She leaned into ke¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Can I choose to turn on the lights: for my next birth?¡± ke was speechless. Can there be another birth? Anthony answered Josh. The lights were off.¡± Josh felt confused. ¡°Did Drake and Ie out after turning off the lights once? You didn¡¯t turn on the lights afterward, so you didn¡¯t see her?¡± Anthony got the same headache as ke. How do I exin it? The other party took the initiative to turn off the lights. In a hotel room at night, there was no light in the room. When Anthony returned to his senses, the other party was already gone. So, he never saw the other party. Anthony asked, ¡°You want to see your mother?¡± Josh did not hide anything and nodded. ¡°I want to ask her why she doesn¡¯t want Drake and me. Is it because we¡¯re not good enough?¡± Anthony¡¯s expression softened slightly, and he sighed. ¡°But what can you do if you find her?¡± Josh fell silent. That¡¯s right. What can I do even if I take her back? 111 1/3 O ¡¸ Chapter 460 Can I Turn on the Lights for My Next Birth? #15 13 Bonust It had been ten years since she left. She was a stranger to the Crawford family. Hugh and Bettany might not forgive her. Why am I looking for her if I don¡¯t take her back and only say goodbye to her? Anthony patted his head. ¡°Go to bed early.¡± Josh did not say anything. Seeing that Anthony and Josh almost finished talking, ke wanted to enter but was pulled away by Lilly. ¡°Josh is unhappy.¡± Lilly sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s not disturb Josh. I have a way to find his mommy.¡± Returning to her room, Lilly took out Tortoise. She mumbled while holding Tortoise and throwing it out. Tortoisended on the thick and soft carpet. It turned around twice and turned over vigorously. Suddenly, there was a crack in its shell. Lilly was startled and quickly picked Tortoise up. ¡°Mr. Tortoise, do you feel pain?¡± Tortoise probed slowly and seemed not to feel anything. Lilly hugged it and touched the crack while frowning. Pablo said, ¡°It failed. It seems that Josh¡¯s mother isn¡¯t an ordinary person.¡± Lilly wanted to make a prediction, but her fingertips identally cut her finger, and a drop of blood came out. ke immediately took her hand up. ¡°Stop it.¡± He learned the knowledge of prediction for some time. If Lilly forcibly peeked into the future, she would suffer a bacsh. Lilly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not strong enough.¡± Master said, when I¡¯m the strongest, I can do anything, just like the Ruler of Hell, who can see through the fate of everyone in the world. Ghosts have nowhere to hide their shape. I have to work hard to be powerful like the Ruler of Hell! The night was dark and windy. Lilly changed into ck clothes to imitate the assassin. She poked her head from her room. This time I won¡¯t be caught by Granny. She quietly went to Josh¡¯s room, gently opened the door, and walked to his bedside. Josh¡­ Lilly whispered in Josh¡¯s ear. Josh tossed and turned and finally fell asleep. He was sleeping in a daze when he suddenly felt a gust of wind in his ears. In his dream, a female ghost suddenly climbed up at the end of the bed, crawled over him, and whispered in his ear, ¡°Josh¡­¡± Josh woke up in fright. He jumped to the side reflexively and looked at the ck shadow beside the bed nervously! ¡°What the f*ck!¡± Josh cursed in fear. He still could not see the environment in the dark clearly, but he saw a pair of bright eyes and was almost scared to death! ||| O 2/3 Chapter 460 Can I Turn on the Lights for My Next Birth? Lilly rushed up and climbed onto the bed. She tried to cover Josh¡¯s mouth. Josh yelled, ¡°Ah! Don¡¯te here! Lilly, help¡­¡± Lilly covered his mouth and said helplessly. ¡°Josh, I¡¯m Lilly! It¡¯s me! Your richest sister!¡± Josh shut his mouth in shock. He swallowed and asked, ¡°Why are you here at midnight?¡± Lilly whispered, ¡°Shh! Let¡¯s sneak out and find your mommy.¡± Josh looked puzzled. Sneak again? Why can¡¯t we go out aboveboard? +15 Bonus The scene of Bettany hitting ke suddenly appeared in Josh¡¯s mind. He withdrew the question and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± He got up and changed into ck clothes. When they were ready to go out, they found a dark shadow appeared at the door.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Chapter 461 The Midnight Adventure of Three Children The two little girls almost screamed. The shadow at the door said, ¡°Where are you going?¡± It was Josh¡¯s voice¡­ Drake wore gray lounge clothes, frowned and said, ¡°Remember to call me first next time.¡± Lilly said in a daze, ¡°Okay brother¡­¡± Josh had the same expression, ¡°Sure, brother¡­¡± Their brother actually wanted to sneak out with them, that was strange! Drake adjusted the high¨Ctech watch on his wrist, and said indifferently with very subtle arrogance, ¡°You are too stupid, I am afraid that you will be kidnapped by a stupid woman again.¡± Where would he find them then? It was better for a person like his younger brother not to go out on their own, lest they have to find him in the end. Josh, ¡°¡­¡± It was undeniable that children aged seven, eight or nine were the most courageous. Children of this age had no sense of crisis and are fearless. They dared to climb mountains and ridges alone, went to Inte cafes in county towns dozens of kilometers away to surf the inte, and dared to ride around the world with their friends, making the adults search for them high and low. There had been too much news on this. Drake, Josh, and Lilly walked out of the yard like this, first to find Wolfhound and Bailey, and then to run away with the dog. Josh asked nervously, ¡°Sister, why are you bringing the dogs?¡± Lilly was very professional, ¡°It¡¯s always yed like this on TV.¡± Bring the dogs, and the dogs could find people. She was a child who had done her homework! Josh was speechless. The three of them came to the grove in the backyard. It was impossible to climb the wall. It was too high to get out, so they chose to drill the dog hole. Lilly said, ¡°I¡¯ll climb first.¡± Josh stopped her, ¡°No, what if there was a snake in the ditch? My brother climbs first.¡± Drake, ¡°¡­¡± He got down on the ground speechlessly, and drilled the dog hole very inelegantly, which looked utterly different from the little gentleman who read Shakespeare quietly before. I Lilly followed in the middle, and followed by Josh, halfway through the climb, he inadvertently thought of the female ghost he had just dreamed about, and there was always a feeling that a ghost was crawling behind him, and he moved faster for a while. Then he bumped his head on Lilly¡¯s ass. Lilly stumbled and gnawed grass, ¡°Ouch¡­¡± ! Drake immediately pulled her up, hugged her in his arms and frowned, ¡°Are you alright?¡± He still remembered that in the afternoon she cried and asked if her front teeth had fallen out. i Lilly spit out the grass in her mouth, ¡°I¡¯m fine, my front teeth are still there!¡± Drake, ¡°¡­ ¡± ke sat on the wall, watching the three restless little heads, like knights, they got out ambitiously, and ran fast. The wolfdogs ran behind with their feet wide open, and the wolfdogs ran fast, exploring the way ahead, sniffing and sniffing. The watchman was kind and honest, and followed Lilly closely, guarding her like a worried olddy. ke let out a lowugh, and said in a low voice, ¡°Arthur, follow them, keep Miss Lilly on the watch, make sure she is safe.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°One, do not look closely at her, two, listen to Miss when it is critical, three, just make sure she is safe, do not disturb her, do not ask or tell her anything strange, just listen.¡± Arthur, ¡°Yes!¡± As he said so, he immediately followed. ke was thest one to leave, he first went to a store to drive the motorcycle fromst time, and then followed a few children. After everyone left, the curtains of a room on the second floor of the Crawford family were opened. Old Mrs. Crawford looked at the night silently, and said in a low voice, ¡°ke is here, they will be safe. Right?¡± Old Mr. Crawford: Snore¡­ He was sleeping soundly. Old Mrs. Crawford rolled her eyes, and pped the old man¡¯s head with her palm. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The old man muttered in a daze, turned around and continued to fall asleep. ** Lilly and Josh were on the side of the road, and they wanted to find a taxi, but it was difficult to hail a taxi in the middle of the night. Suddenly there was a loud noise behind them¡­ A very cool motorcycle stopped in front of them, ke lifted the windshield of his helmet, and the corners of his lips curled slightly, ¡°Little girl, where are you going in the middle of the night, huh?¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Daddy!¡± ke handed her a small pink helmet, ¡°Put it on.¡± Josh widened his eyes, was this all right? ke handed two smaller helmets to Drake and Josh, ¡°Just sit down, your grandma will definitely find out I drove a car out.¡± Josh excitedly put on the helmet, feeling that tonight was really exciting. He sat behind ke, Drake sat at the back, and Lilly sat in front, in ke¡¯s arms. ¡°Hurry up,¡± ke twisted the elerator, and the motorcycle let out an arrogant roar. Josh hugged his uncle quickly, but Drake did not bother to hug his brother, and grabbed the rear shelf of the motorcycle with his hands back. It was impossible to hug him, he would look like a little girl¡­ As a result, the motorcycle went out with a loud vroom, almost throwing him off. Drake quickly hugged Josh, grasping tightly, almost strangling Josh out of breath. A smile appeared in ke¡¯s eyes, and then he really elerated, and the motorcycle galloped out in the dark night like a ck panther. Wolfhound and Bailey looked confused. How to chase this? Wolfhound was stunned for a second, and immediately chased. Fortunately, it had been well¨Cfed during this time, and its limbs were strong and powerful, much faster than Bailey. However, not long after, another motorcycle galloped up, and Bailey squatted behind the motorcycle, his ws tightly hooking Arthur¡¯s shoulders. Arthur took a look at Wolfhound, fished it into the seat, and tied it up. So on the road at night, there were two motorcycles galloping, one with three children in front, and another with two dogs in the back¡­ Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Barren Mountain ke¡¯s motorcycle parked in front of a neighborhood. As soon as Lilly jumped out of the seat, she saw a motorcycle behind them. Mr. Arthur was riding on the bike, with a dog tied in front of him and behind him respectively. The fur of the two dogs was messy, and they were still dazed after getting out of the motorcycle. Arthur parked the motorcycle, quickly found a ce, and looked at Lilly from afar. ke said, ¡°Go, Dad will watch you from behind.¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Yeah!¡± Josh took out a specimen bag from the small backpack, and put it in front of Wolfhound to let it smell it. ¡°General, find this person¡­ Do you understand me?¡± Josh while taking out a strand of hair, ¡°And the woman you bit her ass today¡­¡± General was the domineering name that was obr¡­M yesterday after discussions between Josh, Drake, Lilly, Hannah, and Zachary (crossed out, did not speak the whole time). General Wolfhound squatted, the hair on his head was still messy, and he did not respond. Lilly patted its head, smoothed its hair, and then said, ¡°General, can you help me find someone! If you find them, I will add chicken legs for you.¡± This was the only dog that was not very interested in eating¡­ General looked at Lilly, panting with his tongue out. Lilly had another idea, ¡°If you find them, I will not feed you with bitter medicine.¡± Wolfhound flew out in an instant, sneaked into the residential area from a wall where bougainvilleas were densely packed, and quickly disappeared without a trace. The three children immediately caught up, still going through the dog hole, but this time it was Bailey who climbed in first. Drake was the second. The dog hole outside was unfamiliar after all, Drake felt that there would be no problem if Bailey crawled ahead first, and he would bark if he found snakes or insects. As a result, the crawling dog in front actually farted. There was a pop, which was quite loud in the dark. The face of the first person Drake, who bore the brunt, turned dark all of a sudden. Lilly followed behind Josh, and soon smelled the stench, and immediately covered her nose, ¡°Ah¡­ Bailey, your fart smells so bad!¡± Josh snorted, ¡°Fuck me! Not only is it smelly, but it also burns my eyes, and tears areing out!¡± i 1 Bailey stuck out its tongue and looked around with its eyes squinting, as if he was very embarrassed. The three children rolled out of the dog hole, all panting against the wall, fanning wildly with their little hands. ¡°Oh my god¡­ What did you eat, Bailey!¡± Josh asked, rolling his eyes. Lilly wrinkled her nose, ¡°It tastes like white radish, Bailey ate stewed radish, stewed radish with beef!¡± Josh, ¡°¡­¡± ke had already entered the residential area at some point, leaning against the wall and could not helpughing, ¡°Veronica isn¡¯t here, I don¡¯t know where she went.¡± Before he came, he had checked that Veronica was at home. She disappeared without a sound, which showed that she really had some skills. Original from N?velDrama.Org. General ran back, pulled Lilly¡¯s trousers and walked forward. Lilly, ¡°Let¡¯s go- Let¡¯s go!~¡± General took the three children, ke who appeared and disappeared asionally, and Arthur who kept Lilly on the watch obediently, and went out along the outer wall of the residence. After passing through two blocks and an alley, a barren mountain appeared in front of them¡­ Josh was stunned for a moment, feeling inexplicably cold, ¡°There are undeveloped barren mountains in the urban area?¡± Surrounded by real estate that had been built, the buildings around this barren mountain were low and old, all surrounding this barren mountain. Generally, ces that were not suitable for buildings, would be built into a park or some public area, but there was no trace of development here. Josh looked around and said lightly, ¡°This ce is quite special.¡± ¡°ording to the Scoador County Chronicles, there was an altar built here before, and it was a ce where people prayed for blessings, rain, sacrifices and other activities.¡± Scoador was the current Jrishust. This county chronicle was an ancient book at the level of historical relics. Josh reads a lot, so he had read this book. ¡°Later, Scoador developed, and the urbanization of the urban area gradually expanded. When it was developed here, strange things happened again and again.¡± ¡°The excavator always lost the chain inexplicably. As long as the dump truck was loaded with the soil here, it would end up overturned. After a certain developer did not believe in evil and invited a psychic to cleanse the site, he started working on the site ambitiously¡­ As a result, two workers died that night,¡± Not only that, the boss also encountered strange things again and again, and almost died in the end, so he quickly gave up thend. Since then, this barren mountain had been left behind, standing among the high and low buildings, and no one dared to move it. After listening to this ¡®history¡®, Josh did not feel good. ¡°Lilly, are you still going up?¡± He unconsciously approached Lilly and hugged her arm. Lilly nodded, ¡°Yes! Brother, don¡¯t be afraid, if you encounter something unclean, I will teach you the nine- word mantra!¡± Josh immediately pricked up his ears and listened attentively. Lilly stoppedughing, and said in a low voice with a serious expression, ¡°Those who are facing the battle, all march forward!¡± In an instant, a breeze swept across Lilly¡¯s surroundings, and her hair was blown up by the wind. Her cute and chubby face, which had always been soft and cute, now had an inexplicable solemnity. ¡°Brother, got it?¡± Lilly asked. Josh, ¡°Ah¡­? Say it again.¡± Hisnguage was not very good, and he seemed to remember it after listening to it, but he could not heart. remember it when he recalled it silently in bo Drake let out a cold snort, and he memorized it after hearing it once, mainly because he had seen this sentence in Proaxley Volume 17, and he often wished it secretly. Its essence was also to never get bored of reciting it. The nine¨Cword mantra could be used to defend oneself against evil spirits, ward off evil spirits, and pray for blessings. Drake did not believe it in the past, how could there be so many gods and gods in this world. However, now it was his sister who said it¡­ Ok, that was all right. Lilly recited it again, this time the wind was stronger, surrounding her, Josh was stunned. Damn, that was awesome! He did not expect that there would be such a day that he got to learn such a powerful spell. Josh immediately followed the chanting, but there were insects chirping and chirping around, and there was no wind at all. 66 It must be the wrong timing for him to recite it! These nine words must have a regr arrangement, and there were a few seconds between each word. Assuming that the spell works ording to a certain arrangement, then he only needed to calcte the interval and pause time of each word spoken by his sister, and try to get close to his sister¡¯s version of time taken to say this sentence would definitely work. Josh calcted in his mind, while recalling every expression and movement of his sister when she read the nine¨Cword mantra just now¡­ Before he knew it, he was left behind. Josh raised his head. For some reason, his younger sister and his brother were far away. They were climbing a mountain now, and their figures were about to disappear! ¡°Lilly¡­¡± Josh hurried to catch 1. up. At this moment, a hand with nothing but bones rested on his shoulder. Chapter 463 Chapter 463 hapter 463 Back Then Josh was startled, and looked with stiff squinting eyes¡­ He saw scorched ck and skinny fingers with ck nails. He was instantly terrified, his scalp exploded, and there was a creaking sound behind him, as if someone was stepping on a branch and approaching him¡­ Josh let out a cry of terror, closed his eyes and shouted, ¡°Those who are facing the battle, all march forward!¡± ¡°Those who are facing the battle¡­ all march forward!!¡± He yelled and ran forward while reciting. Suddenly another hand grabbed him, Josh was so frightened that his stomach tightened, and he felt like he could not hold back his urine¡­ Lilly panted and asked, ¡°Josh, what are you doing?¡± Just now, the little brother was muttering in the back, and suddenly yelled and rushed forward. It caused her and her elder brother to run wildly, and finally caught up with him. Turning around, then only they realized that they did not know where they were, and they could not find the path that they just went up the mountain. The father who followed behind also disappeared. Drake¡¯s heart tightened, and he said in a low voice, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, my master is still here!¡± Hearing that her formidable master was still there, Josh breathed a sigh of relief. IN Josh¡¯s teeth were chattering, trembling, ¡°Sister, I was just grabbed by a scorched ck bony hand¡­¡± Only then did he dare to turn his head to look at his shoulders. He did not know if it was an illusion, but he always felt that his shoulders were cold. Lilly patted andforted, ¡°We were right behind you just now, there was nothing there.¡± Pablo looked around and said, ¡°It¡¯s because the evil energy here was too heavy, and the evil energy fell on his shoulders, causing him to hallucinate.¡± It was getting colder on the mountain, and the wind blew from time to time. It was pitch dark in the mountains at night in the countryside. In the parks in the city at night, you could see the light of the sky even if there were no lights. This barren mountain was like a remote mountain in the countryside, pitch¨Cck, and the light from the surrounding buildings could not prate. General stopped running, and stuck to Lilly¡¯s leg just like Bailey. ¡°Did you hear anything?¡± Drake focused. Lilly and Josh immediately shut up and listened. There was no sound at all in the darkness, only the sound of a few people breathing, and the silence was even more frightening. Under thisyer of fear, a rattling sound came from nowhere. Although he had never heard such a sound before, Josh subconsciously remembered the phrase: ¡°the sound of a nail drilling into a bone¡°. He swallowed, ¡°Lillilly¡­ It should be the same if wee here during the day, why note again tomorrow?¡± Lilly said with full logic, ¡°Because brother, you have to go to ss tomorrow!¡± Josh, ¡°¡­¡± He just wanted to say that he could skip ss, but he remembered the scene of grandma hacking uncle with bare hands, so he shut up. The rattling sound was still there, and they looked for the sound and moved forward. In the deep dark soil, there was a cer, in which a coffin was buried. The coffin board was flush with the soil surface, which was in a state of being buried but notpletely buried. Veronica followed an elder, and when the elder lifted the coffin board, she quietly nced at the female corpse inside. To be precise, it should be the living dead. Her elder sister, who had a beautiful face in the prosperous age then, now had a dark and thin face, and her face was beyond recognition. Her limbs were nailed to the coffin board, and something was wriggling in her clothes, crawling in a regr motion. Her eyes were open, staring straight ahead, if it was not for the asional roll of the eyeballs, no one would be able to tell that she was a human being. The elder frowned and said, ¡°It is far from enough to directly cultivate into a witch fairy¡­ Sure enough, the root bone had fixated and was too hard to cultivate. At the beginning, I said to let her give birth to offspring, and the offspring born from pure blood could breed the best witch god.¡± ¡°We are the descendants of witch gods, we control the fate of others, and we use it well. There were countless people who came to us to help dig the mountains¡­¡± The elder seemed aggrieved when he said this. In the past, the witch gods were very powerful. Those psychic and priests who exorcized ghosts would respectfully bow down when they saw them. Even the Ruler of Hell had to pay his respect when he saw any one of them! However, eventually their glory fell off, and ended up simr to just like a fortune teller. They looked to the mountains to find mines, and served those big bosses who had mines at home¡­ If it was in the ancient times, how could they do such a lowly thing, and even work for the boss who was full of money? Even if the bosses knelt down and begged them to look at the mountains, they would not have even looked at them! However, it was no longer the case now, they could only survive with the money they earned by showing the boss the mine veins to find the mine. After all, they were now some sort of fortune tellers, how could the arthy family be reconciled! Veronica changed from her previous arrogance and arrogance, and submissively agreed, ¡°What the elder said is¡­¡± The elder asked again, ¡°I told you to look for those two children, have you found them yet?¡± Veronica had selfish intentions. Although it was the family¡¯s need to find Josh and Drake, she wanted to use these two children to marry into the Crawford family. After bing the mistress of the Crawford family, she would not need to bother to be a witch god, and what mountains to show to the bosses. No matter how powerful she became, she was still an errand runner, so nothing could stillpare to bing the missus of the Crawford family! However, now there was no way, the Crawford family was not as easy to fool as they were shown on TV, everyone was as smart as a goblin. Veronica said, ¡°I found them¡­¡± The elder was overjoyed, ¡°Where are they?¡± Veronica quietly nced around, wondering if her fairy was here. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The elder did not know about her hiring a fairy privately. She said, ¡°They are in the Crawford family, they are the grandchildren of the Crawford parents¡­ I had been working hard these days, but I could not get close to them.¡± The elder sneered, ¡°Just take them away! Are they worthy of keeping the blood of our arthy family?¡± The businessman with the smell of filthy cash had polluted the pure blood of their arthy family witch god! He recalled what happened back then, and said in a dissatisfied tone, ¡°It¡¯s all Lisa¡¯s fault! I arranged someone for her at the beginning. Although the other party was eighty years old, he was also a descendant of the witch god¡­ Maybe our arthy family could restore our glory, but she made her own decision without authorization!¡± Veronica looked at the coffin. At that time, her sister was supposed to sleep with that 80¨Cyear¨Cold man, but by ident, she got together with Mr. Crawford. Every time she thought about it, she felt as if her heart was being bitten by a bug, and she felt jealous and hatred at the same time. After her sister had a rtionship with Mr. Crawford, the elder was furious and imprisoned her with iron chains until she gave birth to her first child. The elder felt that the child¡¯s blood was not pure enough and wanted to throw the child away, but her sister broke free from the chain and ran away with the child. Of course, it was impossible for her to escape. How could the member of the witch god family manage to escape? After being captured, the elder immediately arranged for his second child, with the same old man, but unfortunately he failed again. Later, the eighty¨Cyear¨Cold man died without waiting for anyone. The elder had no choice but to pour his hopes on the second child, thinking that even if the blood was impure, it would still be a newborn with the blood of the witch god, and it would be a thousand times stronger than his mother in the future. Who knew she was allowed to run away with the child again¡­ my Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Lisa arthy Veronica was jealous from the bottom of her heart, she really did not understand her cowardly sister, where did she get such good luck! The elder talked for a while, Veronica¡¯s thoughts were interrupted, and she came back to hear the elder say, ¡°The two children of our arthy family must be taken back, do you hear me?!¡± Veronica nodded repeatedly. ¡°I heard it¡­¡± However, no matter how hard they tried, they could not fight them. They were not as wealthy, and were not as influential as the Crawford family! They know the mine bosses, who would dare to offend the Crawford family for them! Veronica recalled the scene at the gate of the elementary school in the afternoon, and felt a dull pain in her buttocks¡­ At this moment, the living dead in the coffin seemed to regain her energy, let out a terrifying roar, and pulled her right hand vigorously. Nails were nailed to her palms, soles of feet, luteal bone, and hip bone. Except for hands and feet, the nails on the luteal bone and hip bone were as thick as two fingers. Veronica was startled and said, ¡°Elder, my sister probably will not be able to break free, will she?¡± She looked at her sister¡¯s right hand. The palm pierced by the nail was a few centimeters away from the coffin board, and it was not as close to the coffin board as before. The elder frowned and said, ¡°She will not be able to break free!¡± The wriggling things on Lisa¡¯s body elerated, she exerted so much force that her stiff hands dropped down again. Veronica breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing her sister being nailed into the coffin, she did not feel horrified, but rather exhrated¡­ Let her fight! Veronica said, ¡°Elder, the Crawford family watched the children very closely, we could not get close.¡± ¡°However, the younger kid cared a lot about her mum and we could start with her.¡± The elder nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, you drew a tube of Lisa¡¯s blood and say it is your own, do not expose yourself, understand? Otherwise, you will face the consequences!¡± Veronica lowered her head and dared not make a sound. This afternoon, she had already exposed it to Josh, and the Crawford family should already know about it by now. She did not dare to tell the elder the truth. After saying yes, she pretended to go forward and drew a tube of blood from her sister with a syringe. The elder let out a very troublesome sigh, and said to himself, ¡°One had a bloodline inheritance but no strength, and the other had some strength but no bloodline! The arthy family really gave birth to you two sisters for nothing!¡± ¡°I wasted so many talismans, and I do not know how long I need to raise her to be a witch fairy It turned out that after Lisa sent away the two children, the arthy family really had no choice. It was rare for a descendant of a witch god to have a witch god¡¯s blood in a hundred years. They could only nail Lisa, who was not strong enough, in the coffin, and use secret methods to give birth to her strength. They destroyed her will, letting her exist only for the inheritance of the arthy family. They annihted her emotions, cut off all her emotions and desires and selfishness. Until she became a powerful witch fairy, immortal, in other words, it could also be called a zombie. Zombies were neither humans nor ghosts. They transcend the three realms and six realms, and could not enter reincarnation. Even the Ruler of Hell could do nothing about it. When the time came, the arthy family would be able to regain its glory, and no one dared to mess with them again! Veronica was upset when she heard that the elders wereparing her with her sister, but she did not dare to say anything. There were two elders in the arthy family, one was out to help people look at the mine veins, and the other was sitting in the arthy family to find a way to make the family strong again. It was not something she could manipte. If she could marry into the Crawford family, it would be great to be the missus of the Crawford family¡­ At least she could leave the arthy family. Veronica thought, packed the blood and followed the elder to leave. The elder checked Lisa¡¯s condition, took out a special hammer, and hammered back the nail that she had managed to break free a few centimeters. Lisa¡¯s palms were nailed, and they pressed against the coffin board again. The nails on the soles of the feet were also reinforced. This cer was located in the interior of the barren mountain. It used to be an air¨Craid shelter, and now it was covered with talismans, which guided the surrounding evil energy into the coffin. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Now that you¡¯re back in Jrishust, you will have toe and check every half a month from now on. If the nails are loose, you will need to re¨Ctighten them.¡± Veronica nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± After a pause, she felt a bottomless feeling, and asked, ¡°Elder, can my sister not run away anymore?¡± The elder sneered, with arrogance in his eyes, ¡°In the past, the ordinary iron chains let her run away twice, but once bitten and twice shy. This time she will definitely not be able to escape. Even the immortal god will not be able to take her away!¡± His whole life¡¯s skills were all applied here, looking at the whole Dudroinia, who could undo the shackles on Lisa, he would kneel down and lick their leather shoes. ¡°Nurture it for another ten years.. There was an evil energy vein under this barren mountain, ten years would be enough¡­¡± Before he died of old age, there was still hope to see the arthy family make aeback, and the elder felt very relieved. There was dead silence in the cer again. Original from N?velDrama.Org. A few minutester, the woman in the coffin roared, her palms stiffened and convulsed with force, and the nails rubbed against her bones again, making a rattling sound. Immediately, her palms fell limply, her numb eyeballs moved, and they fell into dead silence again. No one knew how many years she spent in this dark cer. How many times had she experienced the pain of being pierced by a nail. There was no end, and there would be no daylight. Lisa had begun to forget that she was a human being, and there was only one obsession left: To get rid of these eight nails. She could not remember why she had to break free. There were two immature babies¡® faces in her memory, and she could not even remember who they were. **** Veronica followed the elder along the path in the barren mountain. Suddenly there was a creaking sound in front, and a red shadow flew past with a whoosh. Veronica¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°Elder¡­ There is a ghost!¡± Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Chapter 465 From Now On, Your Name Is Josh arthy, Do You Understand In the dark barren forest, a pale female ghost in red stood silently behind Veronica and the elder. A moment ago, the elder who was scolding Veronica for being afraid of ghosts, was immediately scared to pee his pants the next second! At this time, the female ghost in the wedding dress behind him grinned, and said in a low voice, ¡°Sir, I had been waiting so long for you¡­¡± As she spoke, she stretched out her hand covered with corpse spots, her nails were very long. and they were all painted bright red. The elder¡¯s scalp was numb, and he immediately grabbed a handful of talismans in his pocket and threw them out! ¡°Big¡­ bold monster!¡± He yelled stiffly, ¡°Watch as I humble you!¡± The elder felt a little relieved after throwing out a handful of talismans. After all, his talismans were not useless things drawn by chatans. Not that he had not met ghosts in the past few years, and all of them had been captured by his talisman. Who knew that this time he threw out five talismans in one breath, but none of them. worked. The talisman fell to the ground, and with a whoosh, a pitifully small green me ignited, and then quickly extinguished. The female ghost in the wedding dress looked on nkly, this time she came out because. Lilly personally blessed her, and this talisman was only a piece of cake for her. ¡°Sir¡­ What are you doing, firing cannons?¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Elder, ¡°¡­¡± The wedding dressdy covered her mouth andughed, ¡°I am your bride, how would I be a monster!¡± ¡°Good nights are short, Sir, please follow me to our bridal chamber¡­¡± Her hand wrapped around the elder¡¯s neck, tightening it¡­! From Now On. Your Name Is Josh arthy, Do You¡­ Seeing this, Veronica screamed and backed away! Bonus She stepped on someone¡¯s foot, and that ¡®person¡¯ said, ¡°Howe I¡¯m the only one who was unlucky among all workers!?¡± The unlucky ghost jumped, climbed onto Veronica¡¯s forehead, and hung upside down in front of her, ¡°Hey, pretty girl!¡± Veronica could not care about it so much, and ran wildly, shouting, ¡°Fairy¡­ Fairy, help!¡± However, she panicked and fell into a pit. Not sure when the pit was dug, and it was full of rotten leaves. As soon as she fell, a nest of snakes was smashed out. The snakes hissed, one after another appeared, all staring at Veronica. Veronica only felt that her scalp was numb, and she used her hands and feet to climb up. All the snakes behind her shot out quickly and bit her ass¡­ The wound that was bitten by a dog in the afternoon was bitten by a snake again, and Veronica let out screams¡­ The elder was sweating coldly watching all these under the faintly cold moonlight. He felt that he could not breathe, and he did not know if it was a poisonous snake that bit Veronica. After Veronica copsed and had no strength to climb up again, he slid into the snake¡¯s nest, and was soon entangled by more than a dozen snakes. At this time, a voice said, ¡°Wedding Dress Lady, don¡¯t strangle him to death!¡± Under the cold and sparse moonlight, a little boy appeared under the shadow of a tree not far away. The elder¡¯s pupils dted, and immediately he felt the strength on his neck lessened, so he quickly took a deep breath. Lilly took Josh¡¯s hand and followed behind, looked at the man in his fifties, and then at Veronica. This barren mountain was special, the evil energy was concentrated here, her two elder brothers could even actually see ghosts here. Drake was very silent at this moment, his small face was tense, looking very indifferent and serious. From Now On, Your Name Is Josh arthy, Do You¡­ It was just that the air-raid shelter was too evil, and he shivered from the cold¡­ Lilly quietly put a talisman in the palm of his hand, and said, ¡°Brother, hold it tight!¡± Then he also stuffed a talisman into Josh¡¯s hand. Josh was much more natural than his brother, after all, he had seen ghosts several times, and now he dared to talk to ghosts. The two held the talisman, which made them feel better. Josh asked in a low voice, ¡°Sister, why has your master note back?¡± It turned out that ke could not be found just now, and Lilly was so worried that he asked his master to find someone after talking for a long time. Lilly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, brother, we can send a few!¡± Josh: No, he was not very good¡­ At this time, the weakling spirit and the harem spirit came back and said, ¡°We found someone¡­ In the air-raid shelter below.¡± Josh quickly asked, ¡°Is¡­ Is it her¡­¡± The harem spirit shook her head, ¡°I am not sure, she was nailed in a coffin, she looks like a zombie¡­¡± Josh was stunned, zombie? After finally epting ghosts, there were even zombies. He looked at Veronica and said, ¡°Pull her out first.¡± Lilly stood behind Josh obediently. Of course, at this time, the two big-brained brothers were allowed to speak. She looked at the elder brother with the strongest brain¡­ The elder brother pursed his lips tightly at this moment, standing upright, but did not speak. Lilly was puzzled, ¡°Big brother, are you afraid?¡± Josh scoffed coldly, ¡°How is that possible?¡± He quickly nced at the wedding dressdy, and immediately looked away. Lilly: I could see you through. The weakling spirit and the unlucky ghost grabbed Veronica¡¯s hand from left to right, and pulled her up, but Veronica did not know whether she fainted from fright or was bitten by a snake, and she copsed on the ground like a lump of mud. Josh frowned, could only look at the elder, and asked, ¡°Who are you, why are you here, who was the woman nailed into the coffin in the air-raid shelter?¡± He was still smart enough to not directly ask if the one below was his mother. However, at this time Veronica woke up, looked up to see Josh, and then saw the particrly conspicuous female ghost in red¡­ She hurriedly cried and shouted, ¡°Josh, I am your auntie, save auntie, auntie was bitten by a snake¡­¡± The elder clutched his neck, his brain that had just been deprived of oxygen slowly regained consciousness, and suddenly understood. Veronica called herself aunt? Could it be¡­ ¡°He was the one you mentioned, the eldest grandson of the Crawford family, the descendant of the witch god blood of our arthy family?!¡± Veronica was so frightened that her soul almost flew away, she did not care about any calctions at this time, she nodded and said, ¡°Yes¡­¡± The elder looked at Josh in shock and asked. Then he looked at the ghosts around him! He heard correctly just now, he was the one who asked the female ghost in red to let him go. And when he said to pull Veronica up, the other two ghosts obediently went up and dragged Veronica up. In other words, these ghosts obey the little boy in front of them! If he read correctly, the female ghost in the wedding dress was a resentful spirit. The other three were all evil spirits! Leaving aside the mention of resentful spirit for the time being, what kind of skill did he have to make evil ghosts submit to him and obey his orders! ¡°Good¡­ good! You are indeed a descendant of our arthy family!¡± The elder was ted. What he pursued all his life was how to make the arthy familye back again, so he From Now On, Your Name Is Josh arthy, Do You¡­ traveled all over the country and searched for a way. Suddenly learning that Josh had this ability, he felt like a traveler who had been walking in the desert for a long time suddenly saw the oasis. So he did not have any more fear, and suddenly became excited¨C Besides, since Josh was a descendant of the arthy family, these ghosts were his subordinates. Did he have more to be afraid of? The elder burst into tears with emotion, ¡°Heaven will not perish my arthy family! Heaven will not forget my arthy family!!¡± ¡°What is your name? Is it Josh? Or Drake?¡± He thought of the two names that Veronica mentioned just now, ¡°You look younger, so you should be Josh, right? However, these are not important anymore! The important thing was that you are the descendant of our arthy family witch god. From now on, your surname is arthy. Josh arthy, do you understand?¡± Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Finally Met My Mom The elder stared at Josh, growing more and more satisfied as he showed him the rules at once! Since he was going to be a descendant of the arthy family, of course his surname was going to be arthy as well and not Crawford! The Crawford family didn¡¯t deserve the honor. The elder did not wait for Josh to say anything, looking at another boy who was silent. +5 Bonus The boy was slightly older, and had not said a word ever since he appeared. His expression was stern and drawn-in with an ice-cold aura, and looked slightly more powerful than Josh for sure. The elder asked cheerfully, ¡°You must be Drake Crawford! We¡¯ll have your name changed too. You¡¯ll be Drake arthy.¡± He had seen Lisa¡¯s kids before when they were born, and the older child was not as pure as the younger one. Original from N?velDrama.Org. But from the looks of it now, he was pretty good-looking. It was fine that his blood wasn¡¯t pure. He had returned to the arthys, and was going to work for them from now on. Now, it seemed like the younger brother might be more gifted, but the older brother seemed to naturally exude the qualities of a leader. Now that they had returned to the arthy family together, the older brother would be able to help the younger brother out to bring the arthy family to levels higher than ever before together. The elder stroked his beard, plotting out the brothers¡¯ futures clearly in his head just then. Josh saw that there was nothing to hide anymore, and got straight to the point. ¡°Who are you to the arthy family? Was the woman in the dugout my mother?¡± The elder did not feel angry at the boy¡¯s displeased questions, instead feeling proud. Yes, this should be the kind of presence a descendant of the witch gods should have! He exined with a beam, ¡°I¡¯m the hundred and ny-eighth family elder of the arthys. My name is Steward arthy! I¡¯ll be your senior and mentor from now on, and will teach you everything I know!¡± Steward nced at Drake. ¡°But she¡¯s not important anymore¡­ I¡¯m announcing now that you, Drake arthy, have been the hundred and ny-eighth head of the arthy family since you walked in here!¡± He was moved by his own words, his eyes brimming with tears. It had not been easy¡­ this generation of the arthys had not had a head of the family, but he had finally waited until one emerged! Steward continued excitedly, ¡°As the head of the arthys, the first thing you must do is to forget everything in the past. That goes especially to those pesky emotions that will only your mother. stand in the way of your growth! You shouldn¡¯t even care too much about You¡¯re the most honorable person in the arthy family!¡± ¡°As for your family, it should be her honor that she gave birth to a descendant of the witch. gods like you! You shall never mention her again after today, as a family leader should never have any crutches or soft spots¡­ h h h¡­¡± Drake: ¡­ Josh: ¡­ Lilly: Huh? What¡¯s she talking about, Drake and Josh? She did not get it. Josh arthy? What? Her oldest uncle would never agree to changing Josh¡¯s name. Neither would her grandma, or her grandpa, or her. Lilly felt that even the family dog would not say yes to that. Why was this person so shameless? Talking all this nonsense, as if he was deciding on behalf of them. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Lilly tugged at the corners of their shirts. ¡°Let¡¯s go get Aunt Lisa.¡± ¡°The harem spirit said that there wouldn¡¯t be much danger underground. We can go in.¡± Josh did not want to continue listening to Steward spout nonsense, either. He walked towards the dugout with Lilly in tow. He had still not fully understood what happened back then, and was obviously not going to let Steward and Veronica go. ¡°Watch over them,¡± he reminded. Steward frowned at Lilly. This little girl was such a pain. Couldn¡¯t she see that he was talking to the head of the arthy family, tugging at his shirt and telling him to leave? The Crawford children really were raised by ssless businessmen, with no manners at all. Steward followed after them at once. The ghost bride giggled. ¡°Where are you going, Sir-¡± She wrapped her ghastly pale fingers around his neck. Steward¡¯s legs wobbled in terror at the gesture, almost wetting himself once again. He calmed himself down, shouting, ¡°How dare you! Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m your family head¡¯s senior? Out of the way!¡± The ghost bride stared at the harem spirit in shock. The harem spirit asked, ¡°What are you on about? Is there something wrong Who the hell is your family head? Ew!¡± with your brain? Steward was positively about to explode with rage. Yet the malignant spirits glowering at him did stop him from daring to act out of line. Whatever. Josh had been in the Crawford family for a few years, it was normal that he was a little averse to people he did not know. Steward would teach him personally how to take care of these spirits once he was in the arthy family. Since he was going to be a ve, he was going to have to act like one! Over on another end. Lilly, Drake and Josh walked into the dugout. It waspletely dark in there. It had still been possible to see a little shadow or two outside, but that was out of the window here. Drake, who had been silent the entire time, tapped the mobile watch on his wrist. The next second, a strong light lit up the entire dugout. ¡°Whoa!¡± Lilly marveled. ¡°What a bright light, it¡¯s even brighter than my spirit!¡± She spoke the words, throwing away a fireball. Drake: ¡­ Wasn¡¯t what she had much, much more powerful than a mobile shlight? Lilly dragged her brothers along in each hand, bossing them around like an adult. ¡°Josh. Drake, what are you going to say to Aunt Lisa when you see her?¡± ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t want to leave with us?¡± Drake and Josh fell silent after the question. Lilly turned around, hurrying to change the subject. ¡°The harem spirit said that the coffin¡¯s been nailed. I¡¯ll open itter!¡± Walking through the long passageway, the three children quickly reached deep into the dugout. This was a broader space, the ceiling much taller around three meters. There were some climbing vines around the space, and the walls had many paper amulets stuck to them. There did not seem to be much at first nce. Drake thought that the coffin that the harem spirit said was inside would be propped above the ground. He had not expected for the coffin to be sunken in, the opening of the coffin flush with ground level without a cover¡­ Josh grew more and more nervous, moving towards the coffin opening slowly. He was going to see his mother all of a sudden. Josh did not know what to do all of a sudden. He wanted to ask her why she did not want him and his brother¡­ Struggling internally, Josh finally got up to the edge of the coffin opening. He took a nce inside, and froze at once! Drake instinctively tightened his grip on the amulet in his hand. Lilly took a step backwards. ¡°Did¡­ did Aunt Lisa do some unforgivable thing?¡± The harem spirit had said that the woman was lying inside a coffin that was nailed. They had thought that it was just the coffin cover that had been nailed shut, and not this! The person before them had been literally nailed to the coffin, by their palms, feet, ribs and hips! Lilly felt as if her palms were aching from the sight alone. Why did this happen¡­ Just then, the person in the coffin rolled their eyeballs around, beginning to scream again! Finally Met My Mom As they screamed, they struggled to wrench their hand free. The nail in her palm dug deeper and deeper into her flesh with the pressure, letting out a terrifying creaking noise as it rubbed against her bone¡­ Yet thedy seemed to not feel the pain at all, her expression numb. It was only her eyes that shed with something more, as if she wanted something¡­ Josh¡¯s eyes reddened at the sight. Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Never Thought To Meet Like This Josh had imagined many times what meeting his mother for the first time would be like. He had thought that she would look a mess, working at some shady establishment against. her will. He had thought that she would look cold and heartless, taking deep drags of her cigarette as she shooed them away impatiently and iming she had no sons like them. He had also thought that upon finding out they were from the Crawford family, she would change her attitude at once and try to wrangle something out of them¡­ This was the only situation he had not expected. How long had she been nailed down like this? Had she been here this entire time? In the coffin, Lisa¡¯s fingers spasmed from the exertion of pressure. They jerked to a halt atst, drooping back down. It was as if she had tried this a billion times, but to no avail¡­. Disappointed once again, the woman stared straight in front of her, her pupils unblinking and unmoving. It was a terrifying sight- she did not look like a live human being at all. Josh asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Is she still alive?¡± A voice floated in, ¡°She¡¯s considered alive, but could also be considered dead. She¡¯s undead.¡± Pablo floated in from outside, speaking to Lilly first. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your father and that Mr. Arthur are completely fine.¡± Arthur was currently wandering around in a fit of panic, looking for everyone else. As for ke¡­ there was pretty much no need to worry about him at all¡­ Lilly stopped worrying at once. ¡°Master, what¡¯s an undead?¡± Pablo nced at Lisa in the coffin. ¡°There¡¯s a type of witch who calls themselves a witch god. They specialize in this thing called Zombie Powder. Use it on a living person, and they¡¯ll cease to have consciousness. They¡¯ll bepletely stiff and they¡¯ll lose the ability to think. They won¡¯t feel tired, or in pain when they¡¯re hurt.¡± ¡°They¡¯re pretty much like a zombie, unable to die or perish. These witch doctors use them as ves to work for them.¡± Pablo pointed at Lisa. ¡°This should be the undead powder the arthy family used to turn Lisa into an undead. There are records from itsnd of origin in Seabury of people that were turned into undeads who were able to be brought back to life.¡± Lilly was full of hope. ¡°So Aunt Lisa¡¯s still alive?¡± Pablo grunted softly, not giving a fixed answer. These things¡­ were not so clear-cut. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She might still be alive, but might turn out to be a walking corpse even if she was rescued. Drake gripping the amulet in his hand so hard he practically crushed it, speaking up atst. ¡°Get¡­ get her out of there first!¡± He was also in shock on the inside. He had always been in denial of the fact that he had a mother who had abandoned him and his brother just like that, up until he got here. Only to see her nailed down like this, but for him and Josh to not even know what happened back in the day. Josh was about to pull her out of the coffin, when Lilly pulled him back. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Josh. Let me do it.¡± Just as she was speaking, the pupils of thedy in the coffin spun around andnded on Josh, staring him down! Josh¡¯s chest gave a mighty lurch. What kind of eyes were those? It looked like a corpse who had been dead for three days lurching back into action all of a sudden, or like a doll in a cab suddenly gaining sentience. The wooden, pin-straight line of sight definitely sent chills down one¡¯s spine. Somehow, the woman¡¯s eyes stopped wandering after theynded on Josh. No matter where Josh went, her pupils would follow him. Lilly walked towards the coffin, and saw that something was crawling about on her body. ¡°Master, can I just grab it?¡± Lilly turned to ask Pablo, unsure. Pablo said, ¡°That¡¯s a Witchlock Bug, a type of parasite. It¡¯s very evil¡­ it would be best not to just grab it like that.¡± Lilly: Oh. A bug that was best to not just grab¡­ which meant it could still be grabbed. Pablo looked around him. ¡°The ce is full of charms right now. It¡¯s best to destroy them all first for the nails to be pulled out¡­¡± Lilly: Alright, let¡¯s get the nails! The kid wrapped her fingers around one of the nails on Lisa¡¯s hips, giving it a mighty yank and uprooting it in one move! Pablo:.. The second the nail left Lisa¡¯s body, she jumped and began to struggle and scream! Creak creak creak¡­ the sound of the nails grinding against her bones grew louder and louder as it was not just her hands moving this time, but her ribs and hips as well. ¡°Argh¡­.¡± Lisa¡¯s pupils had turned red! She struggled with all her might, her palm raising a few centimeters above where it had been nailed down as if she might jump right out. Drake said at once, ¡°Lilly, let¡¯s get out of here!¡± He sensed danger! Drake remembered the Zombie King he had seen from a movie in the past, who was terrifying and unstoppable! Yet all that could be seen was Lilly raising a hand andnding it on Lisa¡¯s shoulder with at harsh p, pressing the angered ¡®zombie¡¯ back down in a sh! ¡°Behave!¡± Lilly glowered at thedy. ¡°I¡¯ll rip your teeth out if you keep moving around!¡± Drake and Josh: .. Chatper 468 Lisa did not understand what ''ripping her teeth out'' meant. All she could sense was a strange wave of energy from Lilly that made her go silent for a while. The cave was filled with charms and overgrown vines. The uprooting of the nail affected the charms, making the space shift which led to the chunks of soil falling. Drake''s chest clenched with fear. This cave might not be able to hold it together. Pablo shouted, "Lilly!" It seemed like these nails were not going toe out anymore. The red bracelet on Lilly''s wrist glowed faintly, showing how much strength she was exerting. This dojo of Steward was, admittedly, quite well set-up! Lilly was angry now. She was the closest to the coffin, and could see that both flesh and bone. of the woman''s ribs and hips were drilled through all together with the nail. Was this even an act that was humanly possible? Angered, Lilly waved a hand as she called out. A strong gust of wind billowed out, setting the charms around on fire all at once! The charms lit up the vines as well, setting the walls aze. In the glow of the fire, Lilly stepped on Lisa''s shoulder as she let out a cry, gripping one of the nails. "Up!" Lilly''s hair had been tied into two little buns, but the baby hairs by her temple did not even budge. It was as if she was in the middle of an invisible whirlpool. Tock, tock, tock! The six remaining nails were uprooted altogether by an invisible force, flying out andnding on the walls of the cave from the pressure. Josh''s jaw fell open, staring at the kid glowing from the mes. Her expression was cold as her shed with gaze pure fire. Just then, there seemed to be a murderous auraing from her body, the kind that even the highest of beings would fear! Drake was thoroughly shocked as well. He had never thought that their adorable, frail little sister who burst into tears at the slightest fall would have a side like this. Lilly, still holding the nail she grabbed just now, scoffed coldly. "All done!" How very angering. Did they all think she was a little baby just because she looked like one? Josh and Drake had just let out a breath of relief, when Lisa let out a cry and stood up straight! "What the f*ck!" Josh retracted the foot that he had outstretched at once, taking a few steps backwards... Lilly, who had been stepping on Lisa, fell into the coffin on her behind from the sudden force of Lisa getting up. "Ouch... my butt''s all sore now..." Lilly clutched her bottom. Lilly stood in the coffin, hopping up at once. Yet the coffin was too sunken into the ground too deep, and she could not get out. She hopped on the spot, over and over again. Josh and Drake: .... They were both at a loss for words. Had she really turned into a zombie... Legend said that zombies werepletely stiff, and could only move with their hands straight out in front of them as they hopped along. They were immune to physical harm, and regr people would not be able to kill them. They also fed on blood, and could drain humans of their blood... and people that had been bitten would also turn into zombies. To protect themselves from zombies, human beings would build high fences because the zombies could not jump over them. Drake had never thought that any of this made sense in the past when he read or came across these stories. How could a fence be enough to stop a zombie? They were such powerful creatures, surely a fence would not be enough to stop them? Besides, their bodies were imprable, weren''t they? Couldn''t they just knock the fence over by throwing themselves against it, or falling into it and getting back out... and have gained ess? But now that he was seeing it with his own eyes, it truly seemed that... this ''defect'' did actually exist. Lisa was still hopping on the spot again and again, but could not get out of the coffin. The thing crawling and wriggling around under her clothes began to wriggle faster and faster. To the naked eye, it seemed like it was crawling in the shape of circle after circle of chains to hold her down and drag her back into the coffin. Which was also to say that even if she was able to break free of the nails, she would be held down by these ''chains'' or ''shackles, and would not be able to leave! Pablo was about to tell Lilly to get out first and stick a few amulets on Lisa, or teach Lilly how to get rid of the parasite. This type of thing was far too dangerous and evil, and he was worried that Lilly might be infected if she were to touch it. But in the end, he said nothing. Sure enough, all that could be seen was Lilly crawling out of the coffin. She took out an amulet and stuck it to Lisa''s forehead, and Lisa stopped moving in an instant. Lilly reached out in a grabbing move, and a crack rang through the air. She had ripped one of the ''chains'' out. The parasites that had been crawling underneath Lisa''s skin sttered bloodily onto the ground from the move! Lisa screamed out in agony. Josh was panicked, but could not help. He knew that trying to help out at a time like this would only cause more trouble. And so he took another two steps Drake did the same as well. There was no way he was going to do something as stupid as try to help with nothing to offer - he would only add more trouble. It definitely wasn''t because he was scared... Lilly realized that taking the bugs out directly would cause Aunt Lisa pain. The bugs would pierce through her skin, causing her an impossible amount of pain. Lilly was not going to be rash anymore. She took out the paint and yellow paper that she had prepared in her backpack, quickly drawing out a few amulets by hand. Josh saw this, and was about to write it down. His notebook was full of amulet designs he had Yet he noticed that the amulets that Lilly was drawing today were not the same as those she had drawn in the past. These were much moreplicated, making one''s head hurt at the mere sight of them and impossible to remember. Lilly finished drawing the amulets, sticking one each to Lisa''s chest, both sides of her shoulders and hips. She lit up a stick of incense, sticking it in the soil not too far away. As the incense burned away, the amulets on Lisa''s body slowly caught fire as well. The parasites in her body seemed to be drawn to the smoke, crawling out towards the incense as if they had been summoned. By the time the amulets and incense stick had been burned clean, all the parasites were out of Lisa''s body, wriggling around in the soil. Lilly threw out a few fireballs. A foul smell permeated the air as the bugs let out a strange cry, turning into dust within seconds and disappearingpletely. Drake: ...I''ve never seen anything quite like it! This is stuff you only read about! Josh: ...Lilly is the absolute coolest, the coolest of the coolest!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Pablo: ... Hang on. He had never taught any of this to Lilly. How had the little tulip figured it out? Pablo''s expression was shocking as he took out his golden scroll, flipping through it for an answer like a student cramming for an exam... Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Chapter 469 Let¡¯s Please Go Home? Lisa¡¯s gaze turned atst, moving up to stare at Josh. Drake could not hold it in at the end, walking up to say, ¡°Let¡¯s go.. this ce could cave in any second. We shouldn¡¯t stay here for too long.¡± Upon saying the words, he paused before ncing at Lisa. Just like her, he did not say a word, turning to leave. Lisa stood right where she was, stiff as a board andpletely unmoving. Josh tried to tug at her, only to realize that he could barely move her at all. It was like pulling at a five- hundred-tonne weight¡­ He stopped short. ¡°Lilly, can my mother not walk?¡± Lilly was currently squatting in front of where the incense stick had been burning, sifting through the ashes and soil to make sure that no bugs were left. After all, her master had said that bugs like this were extremely evil and dangerous. She saw a caterpir passing by, and pped an amulet on it at once. The caterpir had barely reacted when it disintegrated into ashes. Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched in amusement at the sight- that was just a regr caterpir! After making sure that there were no bugs that were still alive left, Lilly returned to her senses, lifting her head with a, ¡°Huh?¡± Drake: Has Lilly been infected by Zachary¡¯ste response motors? Pablo grunted, asking again, ¡°I said, can my mom¡­ not walk?¡± Lilly raised her head to look at Lisa. The coffin was sunken in pretty deep. She was current standing in it unmoving, at about eye level with Josh. ¡°I think she can¡¯t hear you.¡± Lilly gave it some thought. ¡°Master said that the undead aren¡¯t zombies. Aunt Lisa can climb up by herself, but she might not know that she can.¡± Josh nodded. So that was the case. He patiently tugged at Lisa¡¯s hand, speaking to her like an adult cooing at a child in a soft voice, ¡°Climb¡­. from here, climb up from here. Can you hear me?¡± up Lilly pped away the dust on her hands. ¡°Let me try! She ran up to her, shouting into Lisa¡¯s car loudly. ¡°Aunt Lisa! Climb! Climb up here! Like this¡­¡± She hopped into the coffin, demonstrating on her own by climbing up with her hands and feet. Sure enough, Lisa¡¯s neck snapped over to look at Lilly before snapping back to continue staring at Josh. Josh: Does she want me to show her? He jumped down too¡­. Only to see ayer of skeletons lining the bottom of the coffin, making him shrick, ¡°Oh, sh*t¡­¡± Lisa looked at him, her lips twitching as if she was trying to understand what he was saying. She remained silent, though. Josh forced himself to calm down. He had seen a ghost, he had seen a zombie, who had even turned out to be his mother. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. What was a skeleton! Hardly anything! Josh did not look down, beginning to climb upwards. ¡°Like this. Push yourself up off the ground, and put your foot out like this¡­.. Lisa seemed to finally understand that everyone wanted her to go out. And so¡­ Lisa began to hop on the spot again. She did not raise her arms, but hopped like a zombie would. Drake felt his brain nk, and he nced at the cave. The soil had stopped falling, but it was still best to get out as soon as possible. ¡°Lilly says you can move. Can you hear us?¡± He turned back to say. Lisa heard him, and snapped her neck over to look at him again. Drake was forced to act like a lizard climbing a wall. ¡°Climb¡­ do you know how to climb?¡± Lisa kept hopping. Lilly rubbed her forehead. ¡°Oh, man, Aunt Lisa, you¡¯re so dumb my head¡¯s going to explode! It¡¯s going to be bigger than Hannah¡¯s!¡± This was too much work. Aunt Lisa did not seem like she was going to understand at once! Well, she would just stop teaching for now, then! Lilly grabbed Lisa¡¯s shoulder, hoisting her out of the coffin with a grunt. Lisa had been nailed in the coffin for too long and was so skinny she looked like a skeleton. It was pretty easy for Lilly to raise her up by the shoulder, but the problem was¡­ even though she was skinny, there was still the problem of her height. She was taller than Lilly. And so, Lilly¡¯s lifting sent Aunt Lisa hurtling out. Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Chapter 470 Obedient Aunt Lisa The three children ran after her out of the cave, finally getting a hold on her with great effort. Then they flipped her over with great effort as well, making her lie face up. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Lilly was pretty impressed. ¡°Can¡¯t she just get to her feet with a cry like just now? What kind of curse had been put on her? Destroying the curse had stopped Aunt Lisa from getting up at the slightest order. Lilly felt a twinge of pity. After all, no one could just spring into a standing position from lying down just. at a cry. That was a pretty cool skill to have! At the thought, Lisa sat up with a grunt in one move. Lilly stopped short, and shook her head. Sigh-see, the skill wasn¡¯t as powerful anymore! She had been able to stand up with a cry, but now she could only sit up. Lilly could sit up at once when she was lying down, too. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± Lilly waved a hand. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Lisa stared at Lilly¡¯s iling hand, seeming to understand. Get out¡­ They were leaving. She began to hop again. This time, she was facing the wrong way, bouncing backwards in a sitting position. Lilly:¡­ Josh: ¡­ Drake: ¡­. The clothes on her body were about to rip. Lilly could not watch on any longer. Wouldn¡¯t her butt show if she were to go out like that? But Lisa was still an undead, and she did not seem to feel any pain as she reached the exit moving just like that. A rock scraped her leg, causing her to only bleed a little before it stopped. Then, unbelievably, it scabbed over¡­ Drake stared at the blood on the floor. He remembered that when Lilly had forcefully yanked the bugs out of her, her skin had been broken and bleeding. But all that was left now was just a bloodstain. Her skin had stopped bleeding. He had thought that it was just because she was too skinny to have much blood, or that zombies didn¡¯t have blood at all¡­. Only to realize now that it was a miraculous self-healing ability at work! Lilly squatted by the entrance of the cave. ¡°Alright, Aunt Lisa. Can you get up and walk now!¡± All she wanted was to carry Aunt Lisa back! But Lisa was a lot taller than Lilly was, and carrying her would make her hands and feet drag on the ground. If she were to be dragged back like that, she might only have her bones and no skin left from the friction. by the time they got back. Josh and Drake wouldn¡¯t let her anyway, saying that Veronica and Steward were still outside. It would be bad if they saw that a little kid like her was able to carry a whole grown-up. Lilly could only listen to them, struggling to hoist Aunt Lisa upright with Drake and Josh. Aunt Lisa stood straight as a board. Despite not being a zombie anymore, her sentience had not returned to her for some strange reason. She continued to hop along still, but not in the stiff, terrifying way that zombies did anymore. She looked. more like she was jumping while running. She seemed to get a little better once they were out of the cave. Maybe it was because she had gotten used to this ¡®method ofmunication, and was a lot more obedient. She ran (hopped) when Lilly told her to run. She turned (twisted her neck and hopped diagonally) when Lilly told her to turn. Drake and Josh led the way in front, and Lilly followed behind Lisa, all while asking her Master softly if Aunt Lisa would get her sentience back. Only for her to raise her head and see Aunt Lisa¡¯s bare bottom in front of her¡­.. ¡°Uhh¡­¡± See, she¡¯d said that hopping in a sitting position was a bad idea. Just then, Drake silently took off his jacket and handed it over to Lilly. He did not turn around, his expression still cold. Lilly¡¯s heart warmed at the gesture, and she beamed at him. ¡°Thank you, Josh!¡± She then held the jacket by its sleeves, tying it carelessly around Lisa¡¯s waist to cover her bottom. ¡°Oh, are those bad guys still there?¡± Lilly asked. In the dark forest, the ghost bride had her fingers around Steward¡¯s neck as she cried out emotionally, ¡°Queen of hearts! I told you to put down a queen of hearts, you¡¯re so dumb!¡± As she shricked, she swiped at his hair. Steward now had a bald patch. It really was bald, glinting under the moonlight. Veronica was no better. The harem spirit leaned against a tree, kicking at her impatiently. ¡°Come on! If you don¡¯t win this round, I¡¯m going to rip your teeth out!¡± Thanks to Lilly¡¯s influence, ripping one¡¯s teeth out was all the rage now. All the spirits and ghosts said now was ripping someone¡¯s teeth out. It was going to take a while for the joke to pass. Veronica put down a card, scared out of her wits¡­. Veronica and Steward had never thought that they would find themselves in the middle of nowhere. ying poker with a group of spirits! ! If one person won, the other would lose, and vice versa¡­ but regardless of who lost, a handful of their hair would be yanked out by the spirit. These malignant spirits were betting on who could go bald first! The unlucky ghost beamed at Veronica excitedly. ¡°She¡¯s going bald first, of course! I¡¯m winning this round. for sure!¡± The weakling spirit smiled softly. ¡°When have you ever won a bet before?¡± The unlucky ghost: The foolish ghost said, ¡°I wonder when Lilly and the rest areing out¡­ it¡¯s almost dawn now. Hm, I wonder if their hair will be strong enough.¡± The harem spirit propped her head upzily. ¡°What are you so scared of? If we run out of hair, we¡¯ll start on their teeth! Let¡¯s bet who runs out of teeth first! We won¡¯t be bored with these two around, anyways.¡± The weakling spirit shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s too cruel¡­ I suggest starting from their front teeth¡­¡± Lilly had told them that there was no need to treat bad guys with courtesy. They hadn¡¯t even killed Veronica and Steward¡­ as malignant spirits, they felt like they had been too kind. Veronica¡¯s expression was nothing but bitter. She had never wished for Josh and the rest to show up sooner. Steward was angry as well. He was going to make these ghosts pay when the head of the arthy family was out here! This was¡­ an abuse of power! He had never been treated this awfully before, and felt deeply wronged. Veronica felt as if she quite literally was sitting on pins and needles. The unlucky ghost had found some prickly vines out of nowhere, and made her sit on them. Veronica¡¯s bottom was feeling an agony like never before. Just then, she said joyously, ¡°Royal flush! I¡¯ve won, I¡¯ve won!¡± The unlucky ghost red at her, pping her square on the check. ¡°You¡¯ve won nothing.¡± Veronica clutched at her face. Poor her, getting hit even after winning! The ghost bride chuckled, raising a hand and yanking out another handful of hair off Steward¡¯s head. ¡°He¡¯s going to be bald soon. I¡¯m going to win!¡± Steward was going to explode with rage. The night breeze whipped through the trees, making the top of his head cold and chilly. These wretched bastards¡­ All of a sudden, he perked up upon seeing Joshe out! Great, these malignant spirits¡¯ time was up! They wouldn¡¯t dare mess with the head of the arthy family, no matter how powerful they were! Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Chapter 471 What Are You Holding? Steward saw Josh was no longer afraid of ghosts, so he immediately got up and walked towards him quickly! He walked with strides and made his head feel a little chilly. ¡°Mr. Josh, you¡¯re here!!¡± Steward nced at Lisa who was behind him, and brought him out. Steward was both pleasantly surprised and displeased. Surprisingly, Josh managed to solve the problem he set up. He was only so young and yet he aplished such a high achievement. The arthy family was going to rise! What he was displeased about was when Josh set up the door, he did not ask him for instructions. Steward was his elder and he would be the one who gives him advice in the future. So, he should discuss it with him beforehand. Otherwise, it would be too impulsive! He should not be this impulsive even if Lisa was his biological mother! Steward looked at Josh again and he seemed much calmer! He frowned and loosened up his expression, then put aside how he was going to train Josh. He then pointed at the malignant spirit in front of him and said, ¡°Mr. Josh, these ghosts bully the master when you¡¯re not around. Do you set rules for them? You shouldn¡¯t be too soft- hearted as their master!¡± With a look of moral outrage, the steward dered, ¡°Perhaps you were too lenient with those who came before, but no one ever taught you how to do it properly! From this day forward, I will personally instruct you on effective leadership of your subordinates.¡± Josh was speechless. Was he thinking too much? It¡¯s almost dawn, are you awake? Josh was about to say that the ghosts were not his subordinates but was stopped by Drake. Drake said coldly, ¡°ording to what you said, what do you want?¡± Steward stroked his beard and nodded. He¡¯s only nine or ten years old and he has such a calm demeanor, he¡¯s easy to be trained! ¡°Since he¡¯s so disobedient, why don¡¯t we kill him so that it¡¯ll be a good example for others?¡± Steward looked sadly at the ghost in the wedding dress. The ghost was pulling his hair earlier and he was afraid that his hair would not grow back after that! Drake sneered, ¡°So? Do you want us to kill her to make it an example?¡± Steward was silent. The female ghost in the wedding dress said aggrievedly, ¡°I¡¯m not a chicken and I don¡¯t wanna be a chicken either. I¡¯m a ghost,¡± The cowardly ghost floated in front of Lilly, patted her head, and agreed in a gentle tone, ¡°We¡¯re not monkeys either. It doesn¡¯t matter to us whether you kill chickens or not,¡± Lilly nodded. Yeah, that¡¯s right! The elder must have bad eyesight. They¡¯re ghosts, and yet he¡¯s talking about chickens and monkeys. Steward was even more unhappy when he was interrupted. He looked at the cowardly ghost and sneered, ¡°Oh yeah? How would we know if it¡¯s useful or not if we don¡¯t kill it?¡± Steward held his hands behind his back and looked at the malignant spirits sternly, ¡°It¡¯s an honor for you to be epted by your master! Otherwise, do you think you¡¯ll still have the chance to work hard? You would¡¯ve been out of your wits if it were someone else!¡± ¡°Since you recognize your master, you should show some respect. How could all of you step over the master¡¯s head and don¡¯t treat your jobs seriously? Where is your discipline?¡± The harem spirit, cowardly ghost, unlucky ghost, and foolish ghost were speechless. Lilly spoke up, ¡°What does discipline mean?¡± Steward scolded, ¡°Why are you interrupting me when I¡¯m speaking?¡± Initially, everyone was watching what kind of nonsense Steward could talk about like he was a joke. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. How dare he scold Lilly! Everyone¡¯s faces turned grim. The harem spirit sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you can fart through your mouth! What are you trying to say? Your mouth is full of garbage,¡± The cowardly ghost shook his head, ¡°You don¡¯t even understand what¡¯s going on. This isn¡¯t very, Josh is just our friend and we were just helping him out.¡± The foolish ghost added sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re even more foolish than me. Tsk,¡± The female ghost in the wedding dress also said, ¡°You died this morning, sir,¡± Although she was from an ancient time, she knew that very no longer existed in the 21st century. Josh and Drake red at him! Initially, he wanted to ask Steward what happened back then, why he nailed his mother here, and whether there was any possibility of recovering his mother. He no longer wanted to ask him and might be better off trusting Lilly! Drake said coldly, ¡°Get him!¡± Josh added, ¡°Do whatever you want to him, don¡¯t hold back!¡± The ghosts cracked their knuckles and stretched. Steward retreated! ¡°You guys¡­ What are you doing?¡± Darn it, how could their host fail to make them obey his orders? That was why he said their master was too soft-hearted! Ghosts and people can¡¯t be friends! They should keep the useful ones and destroy the disobedient ones. It would be a disaster if the disobedient ghosts were by their sides, just like right now! Steward was aware of the truth. If the ghosts were willing to be friends with people, they could be scheming something. ¡°Mr. Josh!¡± Steward¡¯s heart trembled, ¡°Tell them to stop! I am the elder of the arthy family, I sacrifice myself for the family, and I have never been half-hearted! It was a misunderstanding this time, but everything I did was for the sake of Mr. Josh!¡± ¡°The arthy family is a family of witches and gods for generations. If the arthy family. can rise, do you know what will happen?¡± +5 Bonus ¡°Powerful ministers, dignitaries, and merchants will bow their heads in respect to you, and they are traffickers and pawns ready for your use! You wouldn¡¯t just be the grandson of the Crawford family!¡± To put it bluntly, what¡¯s so good about being the grandson of the Crawford family anyway? He¡¯s just gonna inherit the wealth and spend the rest of his life like a useless brat that only knows how to eat, drink and be merry! However, if he were to be the head of the arthy family, he would be able to be on the top of the food chain. Maybe he would be able to speak with the Ruler of hell when he reaches the underworld and decides on what he wants to reincarnate into in his next life. It was a shame how no one wanted to listen to him anymore. Drake looked at the time, ¡°It¡¯s four thirty in the morning. We should head back,¡± Josh was startled, ¡°It¡¯s almost dawn, and Grandma usually gets up at six o¡¯clock! It will take us an hour to go back. If we reach the foot of the mountain at 4.50 a.m., then we¡¯ll be home by 5.50 a.m.¡± Oh no, I still need to find my uncle! Can we make it down the mountain in 20 minutes? If we were to bete, we might bump into Grandma as she wakes up¡­ ¡°Grandma will kill us!¡± Josh held Lisa¡¯s hand, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± Lilly recalled her grandmother¡¯s strict expression and quickly responded, urging, ¡°Josh, hurry! I¡¯ll leave those two to you!¡± Drake remained silent and his pace was fast. Even the dog sensed the urgency, stretching its legs and rushing ahead. After running for a short distance, it noticed that the young masters weregging. It halted, barking with concern in its ce. All of them disappeared in a blink of an eye. Steward¡¯s thoughts turned grim as only he, Veronica and four malevolent spirits remained. Among them was a formidable ghost d in a wedding dress. One of her peculiarities was an inability to traverse the city halfway once the sun emerged. Stranded on the lonely. mountain, Steward decided it was best to retreat to safety and reim his soul. Steward cursed and Veronica¡¯s facial features flew wild in fright. She panicked and screamed, ¡°Drake! Josh! Come back! I¡¯m your aunt, don¡¯t leave me behind!¡± Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Chapter 472 We¡¯re Counting On You, Mr Arthur! In the forest, a loud noise resonated followed by a powerful gust of wind, causing the malevolent entities to manifest abruptly in a ghastly state just moments before their death. One of them had a crushed head, with blood and brain matter spilling out. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Another bore seven bleeding wounds, emanating a horrifying expression¡­ Veronica shrieked in fear: Josh,e back! I can tell you why your mother was locked. up here¡­¡± ¡°Your mother named both of you Drake and Josh because she did not care about you. I ced you at the entrance of the Crawford Mansion just to save you¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t treat us like this after I saved your lives. Come back!¡± The malignant spirits sneered and closed in on the duo. Steward and Veronica retreated in terror. The spirits, having initially made light-hearted remarks about ying cards together, now had a genuine intention to end their lives. The harem spirit locked eyes with Veronica and taunted, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to sow discord, are you envious of your sister?¡± The unlucky ghost appeared disheartened and stated, ¡°Indeed, the names Drake and Josh. were chosen by the Crawford family. Don¡¯t you know your sister didn¡¯t even get a chance to object at that time?¡± The cowardly ghost shook his head, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know at all because she¡¯s stupid. She lied to Josh that she knew what happened to her mother just to save her life¡­¡± The foolish ghost clicked his tongue, ¡°So, do you think Josh will stop and help you? You might as well tell him how his mother became like this and whether she could recover from her state!¡± Upon hearing this, Veronica swiftly eximed, ¡°Josh! I know how to save your mother! She has been transformed into a zombie, and I know how to rescue her! Everything that happened in the past has no connection to me. It was the elder¡­ who nned to lock your up. He punished your mother, and molded her into a powerful zombie to serve the arthy Family¡­¡± ¡°But there¡¯s more to it!¡­¡± Veronica yelled about what happened in the past to save her life. #5 Bonus Steward was so angry he pped Veronica, ¡°You pest! How dare you betray the arthy family? I¡¯ll deal with you first!¡± Veronica shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t wanna die! I don¡¯t wanna die!¡± Steward eximed, ¡°You betrayed the family just to save your life! You deserve to die!¡± ¡°p! p! p!¡± The malignant spirits did not realize the foolish ghost could have such an ability. The foolish ghost made Veronica confess the truth with just one sentence. He even caused the both of them to fight! How awesome is that? The foolish ghost also did not know what was going on. He only said something random and did not expect the both of them to fight! Josh and the others could not hear what Veronica said because they were rushing to head back before Bettany woke up so they would not be lectured by her. They could hear screams of agony as they got down the mountain. Not only could they hear Veronica¡¯s screams, but Steward¡¯s screams could also be heard. Josh looked around and saw the two motorcycles parked by the side of the road but his uncle. was nowhere to be seen. Drake looked at the time and eximed, ¡°We won¡¯t make it in time, we need to call a taxi!¡± Josh sobbed, ¡°This is a deserted area and it¡¯ll take around ten minutes for the taxi to arrive. It¡¯s illegal to exceed 37 miles per hour in a deserted area. Assuming that the driver drives at the maximum speed and the traffic lights along the way, It¡¯ll be six o¡¯clock by the time reach. home!¡± Lilly became overwhelmed with panic, eximing, ¡°It¡¯s all over! Grandma is going to decapitate us with her bare hands! We won¡¯t have delicious bread and milk for breakfast anymore!¡± Pablo massaged his temples, realizing that if it were only Lilly, he could employ his supernatural abilities to lift her and escape swiftly. However, with three small ones and one big one, the situation posed a greater challenge. Drake had already called for a car, his brows furrowed as he stared intently at the time. disyed on his smartwatch. Josh, feeling restless, sat on the ground, then abruptly stood up and spun around before sitting back down, his voice filled with anxiety as he shouted towards the road. Josh felt distressed, ¡°What are we gonna do? What are we gonna do, Lilly?¡± Lilly squeezed her temples and shouted, ¡°Abra Kadabra! Make Daddy and Mr. Arthur Make them alive! Woosh!¡± appear! As soon as the words fell, ke and Arthur happened toe out from the mountain path. Josh was astonished. His mouth turned into an O shape¡­ She made them appear? Lilly is awesome! ke arrived in front of the motorcycle, and Arthur ran to keep up. ¡°Get on!¡± ke nced at the time and said, ¡°We have half an hour to get home.¡± Drake remainedposed and asked, ¡°What about her?¡± He gestured towards Lisa, unable to bring himself to say the word ¡°Mom¡± thus far. Josh paused for a moment and realized, ¡°You¡¯re right, Ipletely forgot about my mother. Earlier, the three of us could fit on the motorcycle. But what if there¡¯s more of us, including my mother?¡± ke turned to look at Arthur. The three children immediately shifted their gaze toward Arthur, awaiting a solution. The two dogs joined in, casting their gaze upon Arthur as well. Lisa appeared slightly perplexed, her eyes darting around before eventually fixating on Arthur. Arthur remained at a loss for words. Lilly spoke up, saying, ¡°Mr. Arthur, we¡¯re counting on you!¡± Josh echoed, ¡°Please, Mr. Arthur!¡± Arthur remained silent as the dog barked. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Chapter 4731 Can Wake Up Later Pablo carefully carried Lilly into the car, making sure she was secure. Wearing a helmet, he reassured. I trust you. Master?¡± He then turned to Lisa and advised, ¡°Aunt Lisa, please cooperate and stay obedient Josh initially intended to assist his mother in getting into the car and securing her, but Pablo intervened, warning. If we continue to dy, we can¡¯t guarantee that we¡¯ll make it home within half an hour. He got into the car quickly. Master is here. We should be fine right? With a resounding bang, the ck motorcycle elerated rapidly, leaving Arthur standing in ce He observed the two dogs and the eerie woman, who had vanished like a desated corpse The woman¡¯s eyes remained fixed, gazing at the receding motorcycle, her body jerking up and down as if attempting to catch up. Arthur called out. ¡°Stop¡­stop!¡± Instantly. Lisa came to a halt, her neck twisting with a distinct click. She turned at a 90- degree angle, locking her gaze onto Arthur. A bead of cold sweat trickled down Arthur¡¯s forehead, his realization sinking in. This¡­ this creature is undoubtedly not human! At that moment, a piercing scream echoed from the deste mountains. Arthur couldn¡¯t help but tremble, his voice quivering as he swallowed and urged, ¡°Get in the car.. Please, get in the car. Do you understand?¡± However, the woman remained motionless, showing no sign of response. Arthur mustered his courage and added, ¡°Miss Lilly instructed you to be obedient¡­¡± The woman continued to stare at him. Arthur fought back tears, speaking with a sense of restraint, ¡°Do you want to see Mr. Josh? If you do, please hurry and get on the bike,¡± Arthur quickly patted the seat, urging, ¡°Get on the motorcycle¡­ Come on, right here, get on!¡± One of the dogs leaped forward, while the other leaped backward, before turning to look at Arthur and letting out two barks. Lisa fixed her gaze on the motorcycle, seeminglyprehending its significance. She attempted to jump onto the front of the motorcycle, hopping repeatedly in ce but failed. to make it on board. Arthur cursed silently. Arthur gathered his courage and reluctantly opened the rearpartment, retrieving three ropes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I have to do this!¡± he muttered under his breath. Without waiting for Lisa to twist her neck at a ny-degree angle to face him, he swiftly lifted her and positioned her sideways on the back of the motorcycle, securing her with two ropes. Next, he entered the car and tethered the dog to himself using the remaining rope. With a resounding boom, Arthur¡¯s motorcycle finally surged forward, speeding away with a whoosh. The taxi arrived at the designated location at the foot of the mountain, but there was no sign of anyone. In the distance, they spotted a motorcycle speeding away, with a rigid figure, hair hanging down, remaining motionless behind it. The driver felt his eyelids twitching, as an eerie silence engulfed the surroundings. He turned. his head and noticed a deste hill nearby. With the wind howling, it felt as though a ghostly presence was about to emerge. Filled with fear, the driver swiftly sped away from the scene, pressing down hard on the elerator. As he fled, he dialed 911 in a panicked state, his voice trembling. ¡°Um¡­ I, I think I witnessed a murder. A man was riding a motorcycle with two dogs, and there was a dead. body tied to the back seat¡­ It¡¯s a corpse!¡± When Pablo arrived home with the children, it was already 5:40 am. ¡°Go inside first, I¡¯ll park the bike,¡± Pablo instructed. (1) Drake, not wasting a moment, hurriedly entered through the dog p. Joly carefully squeezed Lilly through the small opening, making sure she was safe and then followed suit. The three children found themselves back in the familiar backyard of the garden, walking swiftly, one after the other. As Lilly identally stumbled and let out a soft ¡°ouch,¡± Josh swiftly covered her mouth. Sensing danger, Drake took a step back, scooped up Lilly, and began running away. Lilly attempted to speak but was hushed by Josh, who whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t talk for now. We¡¯ll discuss everything once we¡¯re back and safe,¡± Lilly murmured with relief, ¡°Okay¡­¡± Drake gently carried Lilly back to their room, utilizing his long legs to quickly return to hist room after carefully cing her down. Unbeknownst to the three children, Bettany, from her room on the second floor, discreetly observed their return through the curtains. She witnessed Lilly¡¯s fall and subsequent rescue by Drake. A smile involuntarily formed at the corner of Bettany¡¯s mouth, her eyes brimming with a mixture of helplessness and affectionate fondness. ¡°What¡¯s the rush¡­ If time is tight, Grandma can catch a quick nap and wake up at half-past six,¡± Bettany murmured to herself. She shook her head, her eyes showing signs of fatigue, revealing that she hadn¡¯t slept well all night. Bettany rubbed her eyes drowsily, then proceeded to wash up. Once refreshed, she prepared to head downstairs and prepare breakfast for the children. Original from N?velDrama.Org. How are they able to go to school after being up all night? Bettany realized she needed toe up with a usible excuse to keep Drake, Josh, and Lilly at home instead of attending school. She also decided that they all deserved a chance to catch up on their sleep during the day. For breakfast, she resolved to prepare a more substantial meal, as she knew the children. must be hungry. However, she also understood the importance of maintaining a sense of normalcy. She knew that even if they had gone out in the middle of the night, it was crucial to establish a routine for their future. Bettany¡¯s thoughts were scattered as she contemted these matters, but just as she finished. changing her clothes, she heard the rm clock ring. Hugh groaned and reluctantly opened his eyes. Bettany said, ¡°Take care of this fake corpse for me, will you?¡± Hugh rose from the bed, let out a big yawn, and stretched his body. ¡°It¡¯s too early, Bettany,¡± Hugh grumbled as he had just woken up, his brain not fully functioning yet. He noticed Bettany¡¯s tired and darkened face and asked, ¡°Did you not sleepst night? Did you check your phone? You¡¯re not a young girl anymore, don¡¯t stay upte like those kids!¡± Before going to bed, he had seen Bettany engrossed in her phone interacting with her. followers, leading him to believe she had stayed upte. Bettany pped his forehead and eximed, ¡°As if you¡¯re young, you sleep like a log!¡± After her snort, Hugh left the room in a puzzled state. Hugh muttered to himself, ¡°What did I say wrong again?¡± He found women to be inexplicable at times, their reactions often perplexing. Rubbing his forehead out of habit, he thought about his daily routine of shaving, feeling refreshed and satisfied. He proceeded to brush his teeth and wash his face at a leisurely pace, beginning his morning. ritual of savoring tea and reading the newspaper, akin to a seasoned veteran. Once breakfast was prepared. Josh and Drake pretended to wake up, as they had a habit of rising early, especially on school days, typically waking up between 6.30 a.m. and 7 in the morning. As a result, they couldn¡¯t go back to sleep. Lilly, on the other hand, was different. Being younger, she did not possess the same level of self- discipline as her older brothers. After returning and lying down on the bed, she quickly sumbed to sleep and began snoring. Bettany stepped out of the kitchen carrying breakfast, her gaze shifting upstairs as she asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t your sister woken up yet?¡± Josh took a sip of soy milk, feeling hungry, and replied. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. She usually doesn¡¯t get up until around 7.30 a.m. In any case, if we have breakfast at home, we can still make it to school before 9,¡± Drake chimed in, nonchntly saying, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if girls stay upte,¡± Bettany rified, ¡°I¡¯m talking about Hannah,¡± Josh¡¯s expression froze momentarily, caught off guard by the revtion. Drake stood up immediately, ¡°I¡¯ll get her,¡± Josh realized that if their grandmother lost her temper, it would likely happen as soon as they took their first bite of breakfast. To avoid facing her anger, Drake decided to call Hannah downstairs, knowing that his brother had already endured the storm. Feeling apprehensive, Josh remained quiet, considering how to handle the situation and ensure a peaceful morning for everyone. Wow, thank you for putting me in danger, my lovely brother! +5 Bonus As Bettany sat down, she casually mentioned, ¡°By the way, today is the anniversary of your great- uncle¡¯s passing. Why don¡¯t the two of you take the morning off and join me for a memorial feast?¡± Josh was puzzled. Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Chapter 474 I Don¡¯t Wanna Go to School! Josh was momentarily taken aback as he tried to recall, realizing that he had never visited his great uncle¡¯s grave before. He understood that a great uncle refers to a brother of one¡¯s grandfather or grandmother. With this rification, Josh concluded that his grandfather¡¯s uncle should be referred to as either ¡°uncle¡± or ¡°great-uncle¡±, When Josh realized his confusion, he could not figure out which specific uncle his grandma was referring to. Hisck of familiarity with family rtionships left him feeling dizzy and All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. uncertai Seeking rification, Josh asked, ¡°Grandma, which uncle are you talking about?¡± Bettany, who had casually mentioned it as an excuse, hadn¡¯t thought it through and now silently acknowledged her oversight. She replied, ¡°I mean your grandfather¡¯s uncles.¡± Josh had a sudden realization, ¡°Ah, so today marks the anniversary of the passing of our two ancestors! Grandma, you mentioned that I got confused with the term ¡®elder uncle. Why didn¡¯t you simply refer to Grandpa¡¯s uncle and great-uncle, and what about the elder uncle?¡± They only had younger uncles, not older ones. The distinctiony in the age, not in the uncle rtionship. That was why Bettany was confused. Bettany was in the middle of eating when she nced at him, remarking, ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t wanna eat anymore, huh?¡± Josh¡¯s hair stood on end, and he hastily grabbed his bowl of rice, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll eat, I¡¯ll eat, I¡¯ll eat.¡± Bettany spoke softly, ¡°Remember, Don¡¯t talk while you¡¯re eating, and no talking while sleeping.¡± Josh refrained from saying anything further, as he constantly had a sense that his grandma might unexpectedly lunge at him with her bare hands. Zachary finished tidying up and went downstairs, while a drowsy Hannah joined them. shortly afterward. Drake and Anthony followed behind, engaged in a hushed conversation, and a flicker of surprise crossed Anthony¡¯s eyes. Still groggy, Hannah¡¯s first question was, ¡°Where¡¯s Lilly?¡± Hannah responded with a soft ¡°Oh,¡± 1/5 < 10 37 Sat, 10 Jun 0 Chapter 474 I Don¡¯t Wanna Go to School! 079620 After the meal, Hannah and Zachary prepared to head to school but noticed that their two older brothers did not have to go. Hannah¡¯s eyes widened, and she asked, ¡®Why aren¡¯t you going to school?¡± Drake remained seated at the table and calmly exined. ¡°We¡¯re going to pay a visit to our uncle¡¯s grave,¡± Upon hearing the mention of their great-uncle and the n to visit the grave, Hugh raised his eyebrows in confusion. Why was he unaware of this? Suspiciously he nced at Bettany, only to be met with her fiercely intimidating gaze. Hugh wisely lowered his head and resumed reading the newspaper. Meanwhile, Hannah eximed, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking me to the grave? I don¡¯t want to go to school, I want to go to the grave!¡± Bettany responded, ¡°You¡¯ve just started first grade, so it¡¯s not convenient to take leave for such matters.¡± Hannah turned her gaze toward Zachary and asked, ¡°What about my brother?¡± Her brother was not in the first grade, after all! Zachary¡¯s mind drifted away, lost in his thoughts. Bettany held back her emotions and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for Zachary to go right after his hospitalization. It wouldn¡¯t be good for his health,¡± Hannah grew even more surprised, ¡°And what about Lilly? Lilly¡­¡± Bettany lifted her wrists, wearing a smile on her face, and said, ¡°So, should you go to school? If you can achieve the same academic excellence as your two brothers without attending. sses, I won¡¯t object to you going. But if you wanna go, you can. You just need toplete a set of exercises for me and thene back down. If you can¡¯t, you might as well take it to the grave!¡± Hannah quickly retreated, saying, ¡°No way!¡± As long as she avoided doing her homework, everything would be easier to handle! Bettany asked, ¡°Do you still want to go to the grave?¡± Hannah replied, ¡°No, no, no!¡± She swiftly ran and boarded the school bus. ||| O 2/5 Chapter 474 I Don¡¯t Wanna Go to School! 5 Bonus Wow, it¡¯s quite convenient to be a top student. If you don¡¯t feel like going to school, you don¡¯t need to! Looking at her situation and then at her brother¡¯s¡­ Tsk tsk. Hannah cast a nce at Zachary, who had just entered the car, feeling disappointed by hisckluster attitude. Drake used to spend some time at the book bar after breakfast, leisurely reading a book. However, today he was not as calm as he was before. He stood up abruptly and announced, ¡°I¡¯m going out to get some fresh air,¡± Bettany wore a perplexed expression as she observed his serious demeanor. He left without uttering another word. Josh, too, suddenly set down his utensils and mumbled, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m full! I¡¯m going to check on Bellflower to make sure it doesn¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± After saying that, he quietly slipped out of the room. Bettany¡¯s confusion grew, her eyelids twitching as she sensed an impending sense of unease. Anthony finally lifted his head, staying silent for a moment before breaking the news, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve found Drake and Josh¡¯s biological mother,¡± Bettany¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°What¡­¡± Anthony checked his watch and replied, ¡°She should be at the door by now,¡± Bettany fell into silence, unable to process the sudden revtion. Five minutester, Bettany gazed at the woman standing before her, whom she had never met before but who was now being referred to as her ¡°daughter-inw.¡± She fell into a brief silence, processing the unexpected presence of the woman who had abandoned her child and disappeared. Bettany frowned, ¡°How did you find her, and where was she found?¡± Observing the woman¡¯s appearance, which seemed more reminiscent of a zombie from a television show than a regr human being, Bettany could not help but feel unsettled. Anthony casually brushed off the question, ¡°ke helped us find her,¡± As ke entered the house, he swiftly reversed course and made a smooth exit, executing a reasonable emergency escape. < 3/5 10:32 Sat, 10 Jun Chapter 474 I Don¡¯t Wanna Go to School! Bettany called out, ¡°ke?¡± 96%8 + Bonus ke sheepishly touched his nose, reentered reluctantly, and confessed, ¡°I found her in the mountains, Bettany was skeptical, ¡°Are you serious?¡± She wanted to ensure that this discovery was not the result of some experiment carried out in a Frankenstein-likeboratory. No wonder Bettany remained on guard, concerned about the safety of the entire family, fearing that this ¡°daughter-inw¡± might suddenly exhibit violent behavior. At that moment, Lilly¡¯s gentle voice broke the silence, ¡°Grandma, what Daddy said is true. We found my aunt a few days ago,¡± Lilly had just woken up, still dressed in the ck nightgown she wore the previous night. Her short hair was disheveled, held loosely by a fragile hair tie that seemed ready to snap at any moment. Perched on Lilly¡¯s shoulder, Polly lowered its head slightly, fixating its small eyes on the unexpected guest in the living room. Bettany sought confirmation, asking, ¡°Is that true?¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes darted around anxiously as she replied, ¡°Yes¡­yes, it is!¡± Bettany felt a sigh of relief within her heart and could not bring herself to expose the truth. ¡°That¡¯s right, our Lilly is truly remarkable,¡± Bettany praised gently as she lovingly stroked Lilly¡¯s soft hair. She carefully removed the hair tie that was on the verge of falling apart and smoothed down her hair. Lilly let out a breath of relief and reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma, Aunt Lisa doesn¡¯t bite,¡± Everyone¡¯s attention shifted back to Lilly once again. Lilly had been fixated on Josh since she entered the room, her eyes unwavering,cking the liveliness typically associated with a living person. Lisa¡¯s attire appeared worn out, made from a unique material and style that resembled a priest¡¯s robe but with notable differences. The garment was loose and tattered, with a torn area around the armpit that resembled a makeshift shawl. Drake¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he noticed this. Fortunately, Bettany chose to ignore it and inquired, ¡°So, who is she exactly?¡± ||| 4/5 1 responded ¡°My wi Meter and Factory said that the Jacka esimertinge¨¥N¨¡ Bemary througle stent is secretly However, wh?al concerned her even thore wa Beany¡¯s poor shifted towards the frail 1 isa, whas appeared emaciated and had a dark vines mot regale ¨C the type al on kind tan, but her like Marke Then does, feed on bread¡± Bettany asked hardtantly ¡úryone pre w taken aback send ersponded with bewilderment. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Chapter 475 Dealing With Adults Is Hard 96%0 As Lisa stood still in the center of the living room, the Crawford family engaged in a lively debate about her eating habits and preferences. The discussion revolved around the question of whether or not she consumed food. Lilly, growing increasingly perplexed, wondered whether her aunt ate or not. If she did eat, who had been providing her with nourishment all these years? On the other hand, if she did not eat, her stomach must have withered away from prolonged hunger. The thought of her having an empty stomach all this time sent a shiver down their spines. How pitiful¡­ Lilly¡¯s gaze fixed on Lisa, and her mouth watered at the sight. Without hesitation, she dashed to the restaurant, grabbing a drumstick and hurrying back. As she approached Lisa, she lifted her feet high to reach her height. ¡°Aunt Lisa, here, you should eat this!¡± Lilly eximed, presenting the drumstick in front of Lisa. However, Lisa¡¯s neck moved stiffly, and she simply stared at the drumstick without making any movement. Undeterred, Lilly pushed the drumstick into Lisa¡¯s hand and hurried back to the kitchen to fetch a steamed bun. ¡°Aunt Lisa, eat up!¡± Lilly urged, holding out the steamed bun to her. Lisa turned her head stiffly and continued to stare at Josh nkly. The drumstick slipped from Lisa¡¯s hand, making a loud ttering sound on the floor. Anthony remained seated in the corner of the sofa, silently observing, but he struggled to find any resemnce between this woman and the person he remembered from the past. Even her once striking eyes now appeared dull and lifeless, resembling those of a zombie. ¡°Let¡¯s wash her up first, Margaret,¡± Anthony suggested aloud, breaking the silence. Unexpectedly, at that very moment, something extraordinary urred! Lisa, who had been facing away from Anthony, suddenly snapped her head around with a distinct snapping sound,pleting a 180-degree turn. Everyone present was taken aback by this unnatural movement. Unlock seeded Snap! ||| 1/6 < Sat, 10 Jun Chapter 475 Dealing With Adults Is Hard 19688 A sharp and distinct sound echoed through the room, causing the object in Bettany¡¯s hand to slip from her grasp and fall to the ground. Her heart raced, nearly giving her a heart attack. Startled, Polly took flight in a panic, eximing, ¡°Help! This is madness!¡± Was this how Polly defined ¡®madness¡±? Even Hugh, who had been observing with a furrowed brow, jumped up in rm and rushed. to assist Bettany. Bettany, still in shock, stammered out, ¡°You¡­ You¡­.¡± Afterst night¡¯s rescue operation led by Josh, Drake, and Lilly, they had witnessed Lisa straighten up with a cry, but they had never seen her twist her neck 180 degrees before! Josh could not help but exim, ¡°Oh my goodness¡­ Is it even possible for a human¡¯s neck to twist 180 degrees??¡± Wouldn¡¯t she die? Wouldn¡¯t she be paralyzed? ke narrowed his eyes as he continued to observe Lisa closely. He noticed that her neck did not twist a full 180 degrees, but rather her waist and neck seemed to twist together. In other words, she turned her neck while simultaneously rotating her lower body in the opposite direction, creating the illusion of a 180-degree neck twist. The speed at which she executed the movement was astonishing, with a quick snap that made it appear as if her head had indeed turned a full 180 degrees. The shawl-like garment draped over her shoulders remained motionless during the process, adding to the illusion. From a theoretical standpoint, anyone with good flexibility and resilience could potentially perform such a maneuver, simr to the visual trickery employed in the ¡°falling head¡± magic trick that relies on visual dislocation. The peculiar nature of Lisa¡¯s abilities left everyone perplexed. She did not seem human, nor did she resemble a ghost or a zombie. Just what is she? Lilly, after a moment of astonishment, finally regained her voice and eximed, ¡°Wow¡­ that¡¯s incredible! Aunt Lisa is super awesome!¡± While Lisa could not talk, she possessed the remarkable capability to twist her neck 180 degrees with a distinct snap. It was undoubtedly a convenient and unusual ability to have. The thought of the practical uses of Lisa¡¯s unique ability brought a glimmer of excitement to ||| < 2/6 96% Chapter 475 Dealing With Adults Is Hard Lilly¡¯s eyes. She imagined scenarios where she could effortlessly converse with students behind her in ss by simply turning her face towards them, or catch thieves in the act by swiftly facing the opposite direction. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Meanwhile, Lisa continued to fixate her gaze on Anthony, her eyes filled with a sense of confusion. Anthony, having regained hisposure, spoke again. ¡°First, let¡¯s get you cleaned up and change your clothes.¡± As Anthony observed Lisa more closely, he realized that her neck was not twisted 180 degrees, but rather her clothing seemed stiff and immobile. It seemed that the illusion was created by the contrast between Lisa¡¯s movements and theck of movement in her clothes. Understanding the potential impact on others, Anthony felt Lisa needed to change into more ordinary attire as soon as possible to avoid rming anyone, especially Bettany. Margaret, visibly shaken, expressed her fear and reluctance to handle the situation. Her face turned pale, and she stammered, ¡°Mr. Anthony¡­ I¡­I don¡¯t dare do bathe her,¡± The issue of Lisa needing to take a shower suddenly became a source of trouble and dilemma for everyone present. In the end, Lilly came up with a solution. She ced an ¡°obedient talisman¡± on Lisa and provided her with clear instructions to take a bath independently, alleviating concerns and ensuring Lisa¡¯s cooperation. In one of the guest rooms on the third floor, Lilly perched on the edge of the bed, patiently awaiting Lisa¡¯s return. Pablo crossed his arms and floated nearby, sharing his thoughts, ¡°Lisa may not be suitable to live with the Crawford family. It may sound harsh, but considering her condition¡­¡± Before Pablo could finish his sentence, the door suddenly swung open, and Lisa came into the room soaking wet. Only a few pieces of clothing remained on her body, and it was unclear whether she had forgotten to remove them during her shower or if she hurriedly dressed. Her body was clean, but there were still traces of soap bubbles on her head. ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± eximed Pablo as he quickly averted his gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything, I promise,¡± Lilly chimed in,ing to Pablo¡¯s defense. ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have to exin! I didn¡¯t see anything either,¡± Pablo let out a relieved sigh, grateful for Lilly¡¯s understanding. ||| O 3/6. 10 32 Sat, 10 Jun Chapter 475 Dealing With Adults Is Hard 99610 Meanwhile, Lilly hopped off the bed and hurriedly led Lisa to the bathroom. She was concerned about her aunt¡¯s bathing habits and took it upon herself to provide guidance. ¡°Aunt Lisa, this isn¡¯t how you take a bath, Lilly exined earnestly. ¡°You need to take off your clothes first and then put them back on after.¡± Pablo, who remained outside the bathroom, could only hear Lilly¡¯s persistent instructions, ¡°Take off your clothes first, and then put on clothes¡­¡± After a while, he heard the sound of clothes being torn. Pablo was silent. Lilly was taken aback. She then said, ¡°Aunt Lisa, this isn¡¯t how you take your clothes off¡­¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± ¡°Nevermind, you can lie down in the bathtub, Aunt Lisa,¡± ¡°Ssh!¡± Lisa obediently followed the instructions in the bathroom and positioned herself upright in the bathtub. The Crawford family¡¯s Mansion included a guest room with a bathtub. Before Lisa¡¯s arrival, Josh filled the tub with warm water. The bathtub was filled with soothing bubbles. As soon as Lisa assumed her position, the foam quickly engulfed her, causing her face to disappear. Reacting swiftly, Lilly seized her aunt by the hair and raised her. ¡°Aunt Lisa, please bend down a little¡­ there, hold still!¡± Lisa sat in the bathtub, with the water reaching just below her chest. Lilly let out a sigh and wiped the sweat from her forehead. This generation of adults sure is difficult to take care of! The young child hurriedly dashed back and forth, grabbing the shower and rushing over, even managing to grab a bottle of foaming agent. They squeezed out a generous amount of shampoo onto Lisa¡¯s hair and vigorously massaged it in. Before long, the bathroom was filled with bubbles,pletely obscuring Lisa¡¯s face, yet she 4/6. Chapter 475 Dealing With Adults Is Hard remained motionless, her eyes unblinking She was unable to experience sensations that ordinary people do, including pain. After a thorough washing and scrubbing session. I illy turned the shower to its maximum setting and haphazardly rinsed everything Eventually, the bathroom became enveloped in mist, making it impossible to see the other person¡¯s face Following that, Lilly finally set down the showerhead, hurried outside to retrieve a bathrobe, climbed onto a stool, and tightly wrapped Lisa with the bathrobe, securing it snugly around her. Pablo patiently waited for approximately an hour. it was only then that Lilly emerged, guiding Lisa out of the bathroom. Lilly ced the clothes prepared by Bettany beside the bed and reattached a talisman to Lisa ¡°This is called a traction talisman. You should dress yourself the same way I dress you!¡± Lilly exined while turning away and gesturing to Pablo. ¡°Master, can you leave the room?¡± Pablo replied, ¡°Ah¡­ oh, alright.¡± The young child¡¯s seriousness was quite remarkable, resembling a miniature adult caring for a baby. It was truly adorable. Inside the room, Lilly positioned themselves with their back to Lisa and instructed, ¡°Now, go ahead and pick out an outfit¡­¡± Lilly handed over a shirt. Meanwhile, Lisa stood behind Lilly like a puppet, holding up the garment. Lilly eximed, ¡°Whoosh! Now it¡¯s on!¡± Lisa thought to herself, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s on,¡± Lilly continued, ¡°Now pick up the pants again, repeat the process. Now you¡¯re wearing your pants properly!¡± Lisa grabbed her trousers, going through the motions, and before long¡­ hey, she was fully dressed. Lilly could not contain her excitement and eagerly turned around to admire the result, only to find Lisa had turned around at the same time. ||| 5/6 < Chapter 475 Dealing With Adults Is Hard + Bonus The young child could not resist covering their mouth and chuckling. With a flick of her finger, she removed the traction talisman, feeling content with her hard wor Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Chapter 476 I Won¡¯t Adhere to Logic Bettany anxiously stood by the door, overwhelmed with distress. She never expected her daughter-inw¡± to be like this. Well, perhaps it¡¯s best to think of it as having an extra cat¡­? No, cats aren¡¯t that rigid. Describing it as having a dog wouldn¡¯t be urate either¡­ Lost in her thoughts. Bettany suddenly heard the door open and looked up, nearly experiencing another heart attack. Lisa¡¯s attire waspletely askew, with her clothes worn backward, her body rigid as a board, and an eerie impression that her head was turned 180 degrees. Bettany, visibly frightened, eximed. ¡°Is she meant to be like this?¡± Lilly, taken aback, asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bettany unconsciously nced downward and discovered that Lisa¡¯s toes were in front, indicating that her clothes were indeed reversed. ¡°¡­¡± Bettany sighed, rubbing her forehead. Anthony approached, his tall andmanding presence nearly overshadowing the room¡¯s illumination. After a moment of silence, he stepped forward, took hold of Lisa¡¯s hand, and discreetly tucked it inside his sleeve. Anthony spoke calmly, ¡°It took too long. You still need to dress her properly. Don¡¯t frighten Grandma like that,¡± 1 Lilly had been upied in the guest room for over an hour, and they could not bear to keep the young child upied any longer. Standing at the room¡¯s doorway, Lilly inserted both of Lisa¡¯s hands into her sleeves, then carefully adjusted the clothing, ensuring it was aligned correctly. ¡°Give me your hand,¡± Lilly instructed. Lisa¡¯s expression remained nk, with only her eyes fixed on Anthony. Patiently, Anthony repeated, ¡°Hand,¡± Lisa made a slight movement, but without anyone guiding her, she seemed unsure how to bend her arm. 1/4 ¡£ Chapter 476 I Won¡¯t Adhere to Logic 8-2618 Lilly reluctantly removed her coat and made an earnest effort to demonstrate, saying, ¡°Like this, hands and hands¡­e out, just like before!¡± Lisa processed the instructions and, with a hint of understanding in her eyes, managed to release one hand sessfully. The other hand followed suit smoothly. Bettany let out a sigh of relief and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s eat first.¡± Finally, it was time for what Bettany was good at ¨C making people fat. Over two months, Bellflower experienced remarkable growth, going from 17 pounds to 33 pounds! He now spent his days energetically running around on trees to shed those extra pounds. In the beginning, Bellflower was extremely thin, with his ribs visible on both sides. However, his adorable round belly now attests to his improved condition. Even the General has developed a newfound love for food, bing apprehensive at the mere sight of a rice bowl. Observing Lisa¡¯s slender figure, Bettany remained optimistic, anticipating that within a month, or even just half a month, she would regain a normal human form. However¡­ ¡°Why is yourplexion still so pale? Were you born like this?¡± Bettany wondered, questioning whether it was natural. Just then, Pablo interjected, saying, ¡°Hold on, Lilly, bring her into the room,¡± Lilly guided Lisa and waved their hands at Bettany, urging, ¡°Grandma, go ahead and eat. I still have something to do!¡± Their small face bore a serious expression, reminiscent of Anthony right before a meeting. Everyone could only suppress their amusement and head downstairs to wait. Pablo furrowed his brows as he observed Lisa and extended his hand to press against her chest. ¡°There¡¯s something inside her¡­¡± Lilly instructed Lisa to lie down and followed Pablo¡¯s example and pressed on her heart. She asked, ¡°Is there a worm? Is it a swollen worm?¡± D 2/4 Sat, 10 Jun Chapter 476 I Won¡¯t Adhere to Logic Pablo responded, his expression turning serious, ¡°That is a parasite,¡± If Bettany had not mentioned the darkness on her face, he would not have paid much attention. After all, it¡¯s notmon to look at someone¡¯s chest without reason. 96%0 Bonus ¡°The parasite was imnted in her body since birth. Pablo examined it, shaking his head, and continued, ¡°It has be one with her, making it difficult to remove.¡± Lilly chimed in, ¡°Well, although it¡¯s challenging to remove, there might still be a possibility.¡± Leaning in closer, she carefully examined the situation. Pablo continued, ¡°ording to what Steward said, the arthy family should be a family of witches. In ancient times, witches were indeed a very great profession. They could call the wind and rain, and they dared topete with the Ruler of Hell. The Ruler of Hell ordered people to die on the third day. They dare to keep people alive until the fifth day,¡± ¡°Witches are inherently good-natured. Due to their unique abilities, they impose stringent requirements on the children within their families. Whether it¡¯s a child born into the family or a disciple, they imnt parasites to exert control and restrain them¡­¡± ¡°However, when one possesses immense power, it bes easier for malevolent forces to arise. Some deviate from the path, giving rise to factions within the world of witches. It is unsettling to hear how they silently conspire against others¡­¡± ¡°With that, this type of parasite is typically imnted in the hearts of their disciples, granting the patriarchplete control over matters of life and death¡­¡± Lilly thought to herself, ¡°Okay, the parasite is in the heart!¡± She tightly sped Lisa¡¯s heart with her hands, a joyful expression on her face as she eximed, ¡°I¡¯ve got you!¡± Pablo paused, ncing at her small hands in astonishment. Of course, there was nothing visible, no insects to be found. He exined, ¡°Capturing the parasite is not so simple, especially when it resides in the heart. If it is forcibly removed, the host will perish along with it¡­¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Suddenly, Lilly attached a talisman, and immediately Lisa¡¯s eyes turned red as she let out a piercing scream! Beneath the talisman, something writhed and twisted! In no time, a ck entity resembling an erged flyrva burst through the talisman and darted out! 3/4 10:33 Sa Chapter 476 I Won¡¯t Adhere to Logic A ck shimmer flickered, and the creature lunged toward Lilly¡¯s heart with a swift motion! ¡°St!¡± Lilly swiftly ttened the parasite, as if swatting a mosquito. ¡°Hmph, what kind of petty tricks are these¡­¡± Lilly muttered to themselves. Unbeknownst to anyone, Polly was hanging by the window and promptly responded upon hearing the conversation, eximing, ¡°Incredible!¡± The corner of Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched; enough was enough, that word was truly driving him crazy! He raised his hand to restrain the struggling parasite on the ground and instructed, ¡°Fetch something to trap it.¡± Lilly was taken aback, asking, ¡°Can¡¯t we just burn it?¡± Pablo shook his head, replying, ¡°I¡¯m not certain. Since it is intertwined with the host, logically speaking, if it dies, your aunt will die as well¡­¡± Lilly nodded, saying, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± It was logical¡­ well, except for those times when it was not. She decided not to adhere to logic! Lilly raised her hand, retrieving a purple sledgehammer, and eximed, ¡°Arthur! Arthur!¡± Without even giving the parasite a chance to react, it transformed into a pool of sticky ck liquid, unable to meet its demise. 1 Pablo was stunned. At that very moment, the door was forcefully kicked open with a loud bang, and Arthur burst in, eximing, ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Lilly was puzzled while Pablo was speechless. Arthur came in so suddenly, they did not realize that Lisa¡¯splexion suddenly turned pale¡­ 44 Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Chapter 477 Aunt Lisa¡¯s First Sentence Suddenly, Lisa¡¯s face turned pale, causing her to abruptly rise from the bed before copsing back onto it ially was rmed, rushing to grasp her hand and asking, ¡°Aunt Lisa?¡± Lisa¡¯s eyes remained fixed, devoid of any response. Pablo was slightly taken aback, questioning, ¡°Is she dead?¡± Lilly shook their head, asserting, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Just moments ago, while sitting on the edge of the bed awaiting her aunt, Lilly had silently counted, confirming that her aunt was perfectly fine. She could not possibly be dead. ¡°Aunt Lisa¡­¡± Lilly shook her hand, urging, ¡°Please, get up quickly.¡± Lisa¡¯s eyes flickered, gazing nkly at Lilly, before swiftly sitting up with a whoosh, disying remarkable agility./ This time, it was Lilly¡¯s turn to be stupefied. ¡°Aunt Lisa?¡± Lilly waved his hand. Lisa stared at her hand intently, then after a moment, she hesitantly lifted her face and waved her hand in response. Lilly¡¯s mouth gaped open wide. Wow, my aunt is doing so well! ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go eat!¡± Lilly eximed, pulling Lisa along to hurry outside. Arthur, who was following behind, felt utterly perplexed. Didn¡¯t she call for him? He had heard her calling his name from outside. He should have arrived when Lilly called out the first time, yet he only made it there after the second time. Could it be that he was moving too slowly, and had Lilly already resolved the issue on her own? I¡¯ll pay more attention next time! Bettany and the others were waiting in the dining room on the first floor and finally saw Lilly running down holding Lisa. Everyone was taken aback and started teasing, joking about how Africans had suddenly transformed into Western Europeans. Bettany, on the other hand, felt sheer terror, her already pale face now even paler than her uncle¡¯s, who had been deceased for three days. It was said that white can mask all ugliness, and despite Lisa¡¯s newfound paleness, one could sull vaguely make out her human features, no longer resembling a charred and horrifying ¡°ghost¡± In a dazed state. Josh asked, ¡°So, was my mother ck because she hadn¡¯t taken a bath for ten years?¡± Drake¡¯s mouth twitched, and he retorted, ¡°Shut up¡­¡± Lilly sat down, shaking his head, and exined, ¡°No, I killed the parasite in Aunt Lisa¡¯s heart, and that¡¯s why she turned pale.¡± Bettany was astonished. What kind of whitening form was,this? She was tempted to try it out for herself¡­ ¡°Please sit down¡­¡± Bettany gestured towards a chair. Lisa¡¯s expression remained nk, apart from her paleness, she seemed to be the same as before. When they arrived at the restaurant, she continued to stare at Josh intently. Perhaps because Josh was bornter, her memories were somewhat clearer. ¡°Oh, it seems that recovery is not possible,¡± Bettany remarked. ¡°Gilbert wille backter, and we can have him take a look at her,¡± She was afraid that rushing Lisa to the hospital might frighten the experts. Polly stood on the staircase railing, observing from a distance, and couldn¡¯t resistmenting on hearing the conversation: ¡°Hello, everyone! I¡¯m Gilbert, and today I¡¯ll challenge everyone to eat papaya, yuck¡­¡± Everyone was quiet. Bettany clenched the cutlery in her hand, unable to bear it any longer, ¡°Someone please feed him poop!¡± Polly turned around and flew away. Lilly pointed to the chair, ¡°Aunt Lisa, sit down!¡± Lisa¡¯s eyeballs finally moved, and she sat stiffly on the chair. Everyone can finally eat with peace of mind. The bowl in front of Lisa is filled to the brim, the rice is compacted, and the meat and vegetables on it are all piled up. Bettany said, ¡°Lisa, let¡¯s start eating¡­¡± She anticipated that Lisa would take a long time to respond, as she had done before. However, this time she noticed Lisa lower her head and fix her gaze on the rice bowl in front of her. After Lilly urged her multiple times to eat, Lisa seemed to have figured out a way to eat and buried her face in the rice bowl. ¡°Nom¡­ Nom¡­ Nom¡­¡± Surprisingly, she ate quite quickly. Everyone was surprised. The piece of meat on Hugh¡¯s fork slipped off andnded with a thud. Bettany could not help but wonder if she was her daughter¨Cinw. If she said Lisa was not smart, would she quickly finish a bowl of rice, but if she was smart, shouldn¡¯t she be able to use cutlery? With patience, Bettany raised her hand and gestured for Lisa to look at the cutleries, ¡°Come on, eat cutleries.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Observing Lisa¡¯s adorable face covered in rice grains, Bettany reluctantly grabbed a tissue and handed it to her. Josh quickly took charge and wiped her face. ¡°Hold the fork like this and eat,¡± Josh took the fork and showed how to use it while picking up vegetables. Watching this, Lilly followed suit with her chopsticks. Lisa stared at Josh, then at Lilly, her fingers tapping on her knees. But before she could learn, Lilly and Josh stopped eating. Lilly: ¡°I¡¯m done teaching, I can¡¯t eat anymore!¡± Josh: ¡°I can¡¯t eat either¡­ Brother, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Drake scoffed: ¡°So boring,¡± He briefly nced at Lisa, appearing hesitant and conflicted. Anthony silently observed, then whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll take over.¡± As soon as he spoke, Lisa gazed at him as if she had just noticed him. Anthony raised his hand, his grip on the cutlery was agile, slim, and strong, capturing Lisa¡¯s attention as she stared intently at it. ¡°Take the fork,¡± Anthony instructed. Lisa raised her hand and examined it. She then nced at the cutlery on the table and hesitantly grabbed the fork. Anthony raised his hand to correct her and adjusted her grip, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t hold it like that, you should hold it like this.¡± He guided her fingers, aligning them properly on the fork. ¡°Tightly grip it with your index finger, don¡¯t point with it.¡± Lisa stared at her hand¡­ then extended her middle finger. Everyone including Anthony was silent. He silently pressed her two fingers back, and Lisa instinctively clenched them. ¡°Use the prongs at the top and bottom of the fork, don¡¯t twist your hands behind your back, avoid moving while picking up vegetables, and don¡¯t flip the vegetables in front of others,¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t learn proper etiquette, you won¡¯t be able to fit in. Having good table manners is a tradition handed down by our ancestors. It signifies good manners at the dining table. You must learn it, whether you like it or not.¡± ¡°Got it?¡± Anthony nced down at Lisa to see if she had paid attention. Unfortunately, not. Lisa stared nkly at her utensils. Lilly rubbed her chin thoughtfully and questioned, ¡°Uncle, do you think Aunt Lisa can understand?¡± Anthony, ¡°It¡¯s my bad¡­¡± Josh agreed, ¡°Yeah, she doesn¡¯t even know how to talk yet, and you¡¯re teaching her about etiquette?¡± Anthony remained expressionless: ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Normally, Josh would instantly keep quiet. But now, as the eldest son taking care of their mother, he responded immediately: ¡°If it¡¯s up to me, then I¡¯ll do it.¡± What¡¯s the big deal? ¡°Mom, watch closely, hold the fork like this¡­ Phew, there you go!¡± Lisa turned her head to nce at Joshwen, then looked back at her own hands. This and that¡­ Phew, I¡¯ve got it! Her eyes widened slightly, expressing delight at acquiring a new skill. Everyone felt a sense of hope. If she can be taught, there¡¯s hope! Bettany, in a cheerful mood, remarked, ¡°Well, from now on, focus on learning tomunicate. Understandinges before speaking, and when you can speak, you¡¯ll understand even more,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s begin by identifying what I¡¯m pointing at,¡± Learning vocabry in first¨Cgrade elementary school also started with that. Lilly eximed cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯ll go first, sky!¡± She pointed towards the sky outside. Lisa looked puzzled. Josh pointed to the ground, saying, ¡°The ground!¡± Lilly patted herself, saying, ¡°Human!¡°Lisa paused slightly. Bettany saw it, it was ok, and it was useful. Bettany pointed at Lisa, then at herself, and finally at Anthony, ¡°You, me, him.¡± Lisa gazed at Bettany with a nk expression. Bettany patiently instructed, ¡°You, me, him. Repeat after me, you, me, him¡­¡± Lisa hesitated, her lips moved, causing everyone to feel even more hopeful. Finally, with everyone holding their breath, she managed to utter a word in a very unfamiliar manner: ¡°I Lilly and Josh leaped up in joy! Lilly eximed, ¡°Aunt Lisa can speak!¡± Josh marveled, ¡°My mom is so clever!¡± Bettany took advantage of the moment: ¡°Keep going, say ¡®you, me, him!¡± The corners of Lisa¡¯s lips twitched: ¡°You¡­ me¡­ me¡­¡± Everyone looked at her with anticipation. Lisa: ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m mean¡­¡± She seemed to believe she was correct and repeated forcefully, ¡°I¡¯m mean!¡± Bettany was momentarily taken aback, ¡°Huh?¡± Josh¡¯s smile froze on his face¡­ What just happened¡­ Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Chapter 478 My Wife Is Fragile After Bettany understood what Lisa was trying to say, she immediately turned her gaze to Josh. Josh angrily eximed, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t hit me with your bare hands!¡± Bettany was speechless. When did she even mention hitting someone? She red at Josh and asked, a bit flustered, ¡°Normally, I always tell you not to use foulnguage! Just think, what kind of person does that make you?¡± ¡°Lilly never used to curse, but now she¡¯s doing it because of your influence. Howdylike do you think she appears now?¡± ¡°Next time I hear those words from you, I¡¯ll make sure you lose your front teeth!¡± Bettany said sternly. Josh lowered his head, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Lilly quickly bowed her head and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Bettany¡¯s heart immediately softened. Oh well¡­ She¡¯s just so adorable. What¡¯s the harm in a few foul words¡­ Alright, she can say it! Even though she secretly relented, the olddy maintained a stern expression and turned her attention back to teaching Lisa. With someone in the family who would obediently listen to her, endure her nagging, and not talk back, everyone suddenly felt a sense of relief and their burdens seemed to lighten. At that moment, Jack hurriedly entered the room. ¡°Sir, there are several police officers and three individuals iming to be from the McCarthy family outside¡­¡± Anthony¡¯s face turned icy, and he responded coldly, ¡°Let them in,¡± The gates of the Crawford Mansion swung open. The police officers asionally cast nces at Veronica and Steward, while a man of simr age to Steward stood beside them. He had a goatee and a serious expression on his face. Veronica had a hat on and wore a mask, and she had a limp on one of her legs. If she were to speak at that moment, others would notice that she was missing her front teeth and mrs. Steward wasn¡¯t faring much better either. He had a bald head and was also missing all of his teeth. Veronica still had a few teeth left, but he had lost all of his. Veronica limped with her left leg, while Steward limped with his right leg. Furthermore, Veronica¡¯s right ring finger was missing, and Steward¡¯s left ring finger was also missing. Veronica whispered, ¡°Second Elder, can we go in¡­¡± The second elder of the McCarthy family, who possessed healthy limbs and believed himself to be mysterious, uttered in a low voice, ¡°Be quiet!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The Crawford family allowed the McCarthy family to enter as they please, so why were they not allowed? Lisa fell silent, feeling a deep hatred within her. She felt as if she had experienced a deathly ordeal in the deste mountains, where malevolent spirits excelled at tormenting people. If only she could make them endure all the methods of death she had experienced. Even now, Lisa still felt a throbbing pain in her head, difort in her internal organs, and blood seeping from her seven orifices¡­ Having narrowly escaped death, when she returned and looked in the mirror, she beheld her missing front teeth and mrs, and baldness in the center of her head. With a twisted grin, she appeared quite unattractive. She would have preferred if they had pulled out all her teeth! Or even plucked out all her hair! But they insisted, iming that this appearance suited her well. Arthat moment, Jack ushered in a police officer. The second elder of the McCarthy family maintained his silence but openly regarded the police officer as his ally, following closely behind him. Veronica admired the Second Elder from the depths of her heart. He truly had a way with things. Unbeknownst to the Crawford family, they were unaware that the McCarthy family members had arrived separately from the police officer. They assumed that they were all together and weed them inside. However, as they entered the premises, Veronica suddenly caught sight of a very familiar face among the guards. An elderly man with a prominent mustache was leering at her. Veronica thought to herself¡­ Isn¡¯t that the blind watchdog at the elementary school gate? She clenched her teeth. Alright, it was fine toe to the Crawford family. Once she became the head of the family, she would have the opportunity to deal with him in due time! ¡°Please have a seat,¡± Anthony greeted the officers at the entrance of the main building and led them inside. ¡°We received a report alleging that someone from your Crawford family was involved in a murder,¡± the police officer stated with a grave expression. ¡°Where were all of you at 5 o¡¯clock this morning?¡± Josh, Drake, and Lilly felt a jolt in their hearts. Joshwen finally realized the reason. It wasn¡¯t their uncle¡¯s memorial day today¡­ It was their anniversary¡­ Now he understood why his uncle suddenly wanted to visit the grave and asked for time off¡­ Neither Hannah nor Zachary needed to go; it was just him, his brother, and Lilly. And they were all waiting here! Bettany wore a puzzled expression and spoke, ¡°At five in the morning? We were all at home, and no one would be awake at that hour,¡± The police officer furrowed his brows and replied, ¡°Some individuals reported seeing someone dragging a lifeless body into the Crawford Mansion!¡± Bettany was taken aback and eximed, ¡°What? Who dragged a corpse? What corpse?¡± The police officer was left bewildered by her reaction. It seemed that she was genuinely unaware of the situation¡­ The two police officers scrutinized the elderly woman standing before them and cautioned, ¡°You better be honest and not help the murderer in covering up the crime. This makes you an aplice! Do you understand what being an aplice means?¡± Hugh¡¯s face darkened as he interjected, ¡°Nonsense! Don¡¯t frighten my wife. We do not know any aplices or corpses!¡± He couldn¡¯tprehend why they were intimidating his wife so harshly. She was frail and delicate, she could not even carry heavy objects or perform strenuous tasks. There was no reason to frighten her with such severity. Furthermore, the entire family was fast asleep at five o¡¯clock in the morning. Who would venture outside at that hour? Seeing their denial, the police officer showed a few photographs. The police officer presented the family with several surveince screenshots. ¡°This is a screenshot from Cherrygrove Road. This is a screenshot from Lumiose Road. And this is a screenshot taken on Phoenix Road in front of the Crawford Mansion!¡± In the photos, a man was seen riding a motorcycle with two dogs perched on the back. Attached to the motorcycle was a ¡°corpse¡± that appeared to be rigid and slightly arched. The police officer reprimanded, ¡°The corpse is stiff! You can¡¯t simply make excuses!¡± Hugh grew increasingly agitated. ¡°Don¡¯t yell! Stop bothering my wife!¡± The police officer was speechless. Damn it, is it time to show your affection? You¡¯re the murderers! This is a serious situation! ! Veronica stood on the sidelines, her head lowered as she sneered. The brim of her hat concealed half of her face, making it challenging to discern her expression. She took pleasure in their predicament, feeling a twisted sense of satisfaction and excitement. Her elder sister must have entered Crawford Mansion, she just took a quick look around but didn¡¯t see it, it must be Crawford Mansion that hid her. Veronica could not help feeling ufortable with how fiercely the Crawford family defended her sister. However, she could not deny the thrill she experienced as well. What the Crawford family didn¡¯t know was that, as descendants of the family of witches, each member had parasites imnted within their bodies. Her sister did not die when she entered the Crawford Mansion. But there was a catch. Who knew if she would survive or not? Both the first elder and the second elder had the power to control the parasites and could easily end Lisa¡¯s life at any moment. Once her sister died, the Crawford family would be held ountable for murder! If they wanted to avoid being involved in this crime, they would have toply and negotiate terms with them obediently. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Chapter 479 Swatting Mosquitoes As Veronica reveled in her excitement, the second elder of the McCarthy family observed the Crawford family with a cold gaze. He found their extravagant decorations to be excessive and a clear disy of prodigality. In his opinion, such trends would inevitably lead to the emergence of indulgent and wasteful sessors. The size of the main house was also a concern for him. A grand residence like this was believed to deplete people¡¯s spiritual energy excessively. ording to residential omens, it was considered a house with a murderous aura. If they could not restrain the excessive grandeur, it would only lead to their downfall in the future. In his eyes, the Crawford family represented the epitome of a typical wealthy family. Their lifestyle and choices had, in his view, tarnished the purity of the McCarthy family¡¯s bloodline. If Lisa had married that elderly man of pure¨Cblood lineage in the past, how could the two children of the McCarthy family have contracted such impure blood? It¡¯s maddening. The second elder of the McCarthy family cast a nce at Veronica. Veronica quietly approached Jack and whispered, ¡°Mr. Jack, the second elder wants to speak with you.¡± Jack nced at Anthony, then proceeded to lead both of them outside. The second elder of the McCarthy family was rather brusque: ¡°I have no interest in wasting time with themon folk, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point!¡± ¡°The Crawford family is destined to face a catastrophe today. Concerning the murder¡­ I called you murderers because that¡¯s what you are, and I can save you! If you wish to avoid trouble, simply follow my instructions,¡± Jack: ¡°Is that some kind of magic wand?¡± Jack maintained a calm gaze as he examined the man before him and asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± The second elder of the McCarthy family smirked with disdain, saying, ¡°Lisa, the one who brought sin upon our McCarthy family, have you brought her back? Have you discovered that she possesses traits that differentiate her from ordinary people?¡± Jack¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly in response. The second elder of the McCarthy family proimed, ¡°Being a member of the McCarthy family, I imnted parasites within her body from the moment of her birth! Lisa¡¯s parasite resides within her heart, and I possess the power to control the parasite and end her life whenever I please!¡± ¡°This means that whether or not the Crawford family should be used of murder is entirely within my control!¡± Jack was speechless. In a cold tone, he questioned, ¡°What do you want?¡± The second elder of the McCarthy family recognized his familiarity and sped his hands behind his back, stating, ¡°Drake and Josh are part of the McCarthy family. We simply wish to reim our bloodline! We have no intentions of interfering with the rest,¡± One cannot entirely me him for his arrogance, as there were indeed remarkable and peculiar individuals in this world. Those who have truly encountered them, be they businessmen or influential figures, tend to feel fear and exhibit caution! It was not surprising that the Crawford family was wary of them. Jack added, ¡°I see, you didn¡¯te apanied by a police officer,¡± The second elder of the McCarthy family sneered, saying, ¡°It no longer matters. What I seek now is a response from the Crawford family. Let me warn you that there are certain things you cannot comprehend. This world is filled with numerous exceptional and extraordinary individuals,¡± This statement triggered a realization within Jack. He was aware that the sudden arrival of the newdy was peculiar, but he was unaware that Lilly had removed the parasite earlier that morning. So he hesitated. At that moment, Lilly¡¯s gentle and clear voice resonated, ¡°Jack, don¡¯t let them bother you! Aunt Lisa will be alright.¡± She rolled her eyes and added, ¡°They¡¯re just boasting and trying to deceive others. I don¡¯t believe they possess such abilities!¡± Upon hearing this, Jack¡¯s heart instantly eased. Now, within the Crawford family, there was no doubt that Lilly¡¯s words are the most valuable and trustworthy. To Jack, they hold the utmost credibility. Hugh had always emphasized the importance of trusting her words without hesitation. ¡°I had just mentioned that these individuals are not to be taken seriously! This woman has repeatedly posed as Hugh¡¯s wife, and today she dared to pursue him?¡± Veronica¡¯s expression turned sour, ¡°How dare you!¡± Jack retorted, ¡°I dare!¡± What did he not dare to do? Regardless of where he assumed responsibility, he was righteous in every word he spoke! Veronica had not expected him to be so audacious, ready to act upon his words with the pitchfork! She struggled vehemently, causing her hat and mask to fall off. ¡°Release me!¡± Veronica impatiently eximed, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± As she removed her mask, it became apparent that she had a hairless head and was toothless. Jack was taken aback. Did she consider herself a goddess? Speechless, Jack uttered, ¡°I know, you are Mr. Anthony¡¯s wife.¡± Veronica grew ted, saying, ¡°Yes! How dare you¡­¡± ¡°Hiva How dare you speak nonsense? What do you mean you¡¯re Mr. Anthony¡¯s wife? I¡¯ll chase you out! The second elder of the McCarthy family shouted in anger, ¡°Stop! Enough!¡± He turned his gaze towards Jack, seething with rage. ¡°Mr. Jack! Don¡¯t assume that I won¡¯t take any action against you just because you have control over the two children of our McCarthy family! You must understand that our McCarthy family has never harbored any ill intentions towards you, our in¨C laws! Therefore, I won¡¯t bother maintaining any pretenses. It would be in your best interest to be more obedient to me!¡± Jack remained calm. Lilly hid behind Jack, her little hand waving as she shouted furiously, ¡°Fork him!¡± Jack swiftly and forcefully flipped Veronica over, then directed his attention towards the second elder of the McCarthy family. The demeanor of the second elder turned icy, his fingers subtly moving. But he did not lose his temper. Did Jack believe he was just an ordinary person? A slender, nearly translucent insect swiftly flew towards Jack. The second elder of the McCarthy family vowed that this wretched servant would meet his demise on the spot, or else the Crawford family would never take his words seriously! However, there was a sudden snap. Lilly raised both her hands and swiftly swatted the parasite, crushing it like a mosquito. She hurriedly wiped her hands against her backside and innocently said to Jack, ¡°There are mosquitoes,¡± Jack responded, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll arrange for pest controlter,¡± The second elder of the McCarthy family was stunned. Was it a coincidence? He had heard about how this child was highly favored by the Crawford family. It seemed that someone from the McCarthy family must have taught her some skills, which coincidentally led to the sessful elimination of the parasite¡­. The second elder of the McCarthy family believed that this must be the case. After all, the young patriarch of their McCarthy family was capable of even suppressing malevolent spirits. Themotion outside caught the attention of those inside. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Anthony emerged and surveyed the scene with a cold gaze. Jack swiftly approached and spoke a few words in a hushed tone. Anthony shifted his gaze towards the second elder of the McCarthy family, who sneered back at him. The police officer furrowed his brow and eximed, ¡°What in the world is happening!! During their journey, these individuals imed to be guests of the Crawford family, emphasizing the urgency of discussing a matter regarding the children. Based on their professional instincts, the police officers had a sense that these people were suspicious. Hence, they allowed them to proceed to maintain the appearance of an ongoing investigation. Otherwise, it would be unlikely for unrted individuals to approach the scene during a case. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Veronica pointed towards Josh, who stood behind Anthony, and tearfully eximed, ¡°Officer¡­.they, theymitted murder! They killed my sister! Boohoo¡­¡± Steward was puzzled, unable toprehend the situation. The second elder of the McCarthy family was silent. What an idiot¡­ What good would it do for them to reveal such information in front of the police? Wouldn¡¯t the police officers ask how Veronica knew her sister was killed? Why did she not mention it earlier during their journey? Steward grew furious, realizing that the n was not going as intended. He now wished to confront Veronica and teach her a lesson. Veronica had been growing increasingly foolish over the past few years, and the reason behind it was unknown to the second elder of the McCarthy family. Finding himself in a difficult position, the second elder seized the opportunity and stated, ¡°We are here today to find members of our McCarthy family. Do you dare to bring Lisa out? Don¡¯t even think about denying it, as someone witnessed you carrying her lifeless body back!¡± As he spoke, he discreetly used his fingers to perform a pinching motion, attempting to sense Lisa¡¯s presence. With that pinch, he was certain that Lisa was no longer alive. The parasite would also be dead. The second elder intended to bring cmity upon the Crawford family first, believing that only through their suffering would they truly understand the gravity of the situation and recognize who held the power to speak. Observing the second elder¡¯s action, Veronica swiftly retorted, ¡°Why, are you afraid? Did you hide my sister¡¯s body?¡± Deep down, she held onto the hope that by involving herself in the matter, she could find a way to make Mr. Anthony plead with her¡­ She could provide testimony and expose the two elders of the McCarthy family as the ones responsible for her sister¡¯s death, as she possessed evidence to support her ims. Veronica¡¯s determination grew stronger with the thought that if Anthony would just acknowledge her and ept her, she would be willing to betray the McCarthy family for him. She had endured the burden of the McCarthy family¡¯s downfall and the constraints it brought upon her for far too long, and she had reached her breaking point. Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Chapter 480 Lisa¡¯s Not Dead Veronica¡¯s thoughts were indeed calcted. In her twisted logic, by killing her rtives and saving the Crawford family during their time of disaster, she believed she would be the heroic benefactor of the Crawford family. Unfortunately, her mental faculties seemed to have abandoned her, preventing her from realizing the contradiction in her actions. Instead, she now used the Crawford family of hiding the corpse, unknowingly exacerbating the disaster she had caused. Lilly shook her head in disbelief and whispered to Jack, ¡°Has her mind been eaten?¡± Pablo chimed in. ¡°Yes, she has,¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Seriously? Her brain has been eaten?¡± Pablo replied. ¡°Don¡¯t speak, let¡¯s focus on resolving the current situation.¡± Lilly quickly covered her mouth, realizing the need for silence at that moment. ¡°Corpse?¡± Anthony said coldly. ¡°You mean her?¡± He turned around as he spoke. Huh? Where did she go? Anthony was taken aback when he realized that Lisa was still in the living room when both the police officer and the McCarthy family entered the premises. However, given her paleplexion. Veronica and the others probably had not noticed her. How could Lisa suddenly disappear now? Jack quickly whispered to Margaret, ¡°Where is Lady Lisa?¡± Margaret was equally bewildered. ¡°She was here just a moment ago!¡± The second elder of the McCarthy family sneered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t the show continue?¡± Veronica eximed, ¡°Of course, the corpse isn¡¯t here! Why would the body be here¡­¡± The steward interrupted, ¡®Just search and you¡¯ll find out!¡± The steward¡¯s toothless speech, resembling that of an elderly woman, irritated him greatly The police officer was about to respond when suddenly a dog barked. They noticed a woman Mon, standing silently under therge tree in the garden, her emaciated figure resembling nothing more than a collection of bones. Her pale face appeared lifeless as if she had just emerged. from the realm of the dead. The police officer¡¯s gaze fixated on her. Years of experience in handling cases allowed them to quickly recognize that this woman was not in a normal state and appeared to be deceased! In previous cases, there had been instances where murderers disguised the corpses to appear as if they were still alive. The police officer considered this possibility while observing the motionless woman before them. Veronica was startled, taking a moment toprehend that the lifeless figure nearby was her sister. The sudden turn of events made her pale even further. It must have been the consequence of her sister¡¯s demise after the parasite was crushed. Veronica quickly eximed, ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s my sister¡­ that¡¯s my sister!¡± The second elder of the McCarthy family sneered, ¡°Officer, do you see? The woman before us is the corpse we have been searching for! She belongs to our McCarthy family!¡± The police officers hesitated to approach, concerned that there might be delicate threads or evidence surrounding the scene that could inadvertently be disturbed. ¡°Are you certain?¡± one of the police officers inquired cautiously. The second elder of the McCarthy family spoke with a heavy tone, insisting, ¡°Absolutely!¡± His gaze shifted towards Anthony as he continued. ¡°I thought you were so confident. Is that why you ced the deceased under therge tree to create the illusion of them being alive for the police officer?¡± Veronica wept, her voice filled with anguish, ¡°My poor sister¡­ How could this happen? I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but now I do! It turns out that the two elders truly killed my sister¡­¡± The two elders of the McCarthy family were taken aback, their expressions filled with confusion and surprise. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Veronica, seizing the opportunity upon seeing her sister¡¯s ¡°corpse¡±, could not help but express her stance immediately, fearing that if she hesitated, she might not get another chance. With grief and anger, she pointed usingly at Steward, saying, ¡°Last night, the elder asked me to apany him to the deste mountain. He imed that my sister was worthless, squandering the resources of the McCarthy family and that he intended to kill her!¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe it back then, especially considering that my sister was also a member of the McCarthy family! I never anticipated that not only did the elder murder my sister, but they also framed the Crawford family, all to gain control over the two children¡­ Steward and the Second elder of the McCarthy family were speechless. Both of them were consumed by doubt, as the situation seemed riddled with inconsistencies, leaving them unsure where to begin in their refutation. ¡°You idiot!¡± The steward struck Veronica across the face. Veronica copsed to the ground, wailing loudly towards Lisa in the distance, ¡°Sister! Your fate was so cruel! I couldn¡¯t bring myself to believe the elders would stoop this low, but seeing you here today, I now realize my mistake. Boohoo¡­.¡± Everyone remained silent. Veronica, already emotionally charged, took out a USB eximing. ¡°These are the evidence. revealing the uwful detention and mistreatment my sister endured at the hands of the First Elder and the Second Elder! My sister was deceived until her final moments, and they imprisoned me as well. My sister never disclosed this to me, but she suffered brutal torture under their custody. The situation was grave and malicious!¡± Steward was taken aback by that. The police officer received the evidence. Beneath the tree, Lisa remained expressionless, she did not blink and stood motionlessly. The two police officers stood on high alert, with one of them calling for backup and urgently requesting the presence of a forensic doctor. Suddenly, Lisa raised her hand. A wave of tension swept through everyone present. Upon closer inspection, it became apparent that Lisa tightly grasped two dog leashes in her hands. Mechanically, she slowly extended her five fingers and released the leashes. ¡°I¡¯m mean!¡± she dered. At that moment, the general and the watchman dogs barked ferociously and darted forward! Veronica and the rest stood there in utter bewilderment, their expressions filled with confusion and disbelief. Meanwhile, the members of the Crawford family maintained a stoic silence, their emotions. difficult to discern. Without a moment to spare, General pounced on Veronica, sinking his teeth into her with a fierce grip. The police officer quickly instructed the Crawford family to restrain the dog and driven by his duty, he rushed to rescue Veronica from the dog¡¯s clutches. Once freed, Veronica¡¯s face bore the brutal marks of the attack, with her features mauled beyond recognition. Only her nose remained intact. ¡°Ah¡­ Ah!!! My face¡­ It hurts so much!¡± Veronica trembled as she gingerly touched her disfigured face. She recoiled in horror, screaming, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Despite the police officer¡¯s attempts to hold her back, she still lunged at the dog, but she ended up right in front of General again, who instinctively mped down on her nose without hesitation. Now, even her nose had been bitten, worsening her injuries. Veronica screamed like a pig. The police officer was left nearly speechless as he observed Veronica¡¯s condition, simultaneously urging the Crawford family to take the dog away and keeping a watchful eye on Lisa, to prevent any attempts to tamper with the ¡°corpse.¡± However, just as the dog was being pulled away, they witnessed Lisa spring into action. Without bending her knees, she charged straight at Veronica, using her head as a battering. ram. Boom¡­ Veronica¡¯s nose instantly gushed with blood, causing everyone to be forcefully propelled backward. The damage inflicted on her face, which was already difficult to behold, became even more severe. Lisa stood firmly in her ce, fixing her gaze upon Veronica, and repeated with rity, ¡°I¡¯m mean!¡± Then, she abruptly lunged towards Steward, grabbing his shoulder and forcefully smashing. her head into his face. ¡°Damn it!¡± she eximed vehemently, ¡°Damn it!¡± Everyone present stood there in stunned silence, their expressions a mix of shock and. confusion. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Chapter 481 The arthys Don¡¯t Have Proof, But The Crawfords Do Josh blocked her way, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°No one¡¯s touching my mother!¡± ¡°My mother¡¯s like this because she was locked underground in a dungeon by them for eight. years!¡± ¡°She¡¯s terrified of anyone she sees, don¡¯te near her!¡± Lilly joined Josh as well, blocking Lisa behind her. Drake did not hesitate, joining either. The police thought¡­ was this what a scared person would do? Letting dogs out to bite others, and biting people herself, and headbutting others. Was she really scared¡­.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Anthony stood in front of the three children. ¡°The arthys wrongly used us Crawfords without any proof. But we¡¯ve got proof of the arthys holding someone hostage and murdering people as revenge!¡± Chapter 481 Chapter 481 hapter 482 You¡¯re Done For Of course, this all happened muchter. After Veronica and the rest were taken away, Josh stood on the porch in a daze. He seemed to remember something, and asked, ¡°Grandma, are we still going to Uncle¡¯s. grave?¡± Bettanynded a light p on Josh¡¯s head. They had almost dug their own graves today! N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She thought that they had just gone out to y, catching a stray spirit here and there. Who would have thought that something so big would happen. #5 Bonus: She knew well and clear what state Lisa was in when she had first arrived at the Crawfords. If Lisa had not been rescued sessfully, and had really turned into a corpse. What was going to happen to these kids? They were underage children, which meant that they would not be arrested- but they would be punished to some extent too. ¡°Go back to your room, face a wall and think about what you¡¯ve done!¡± Bettany said sternly. ¡°Lock the door, and don¡¯t let anyone in there!¡± Anthony did not look up. From the way she was speaking, it seemed like she was going to punish them. The truth was that she was just getting the three children to get some rest. ¡°Go on!¡± Anthony stroked Lilly¡¯s head gently. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± Lilly: My dad can handle this too! Anthony smiled. ¡°Your Dad¡¯s been called to an emergency meeting in the morning. It¡¯s probably the best for him to not meddle in some things.¡± It was unclear whether the God of battle was going to be able to be a practitioner today. Rumor had it that he had turned the entire team of trainers into a team of practitioners. He was going to be away for at least two to three days this time. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lilly yanked Lisa away. Drake followed after them as well. Josh caught up to them as he said, ¡°Quick, check if her head¡¯s dented!¡± Just as they reached the stairs, the children stood a few steps up and told Lisa to squat. Obediently, Lisa squatted hugging her knees. ¡°Oh sh*t, it is dented¡±¡± Josh said, his chest aching. ¡°I told you you shouldn¡¯t be headbutting people! These people are absolutely shameless!¡± Lilly blew on the dent on her head. ¡°It¡¯s not going to hurt, Aunt Lisa! I¡¯ll rub it for you, it won¡¯t hurt!TM Lisa squatted obediently, not retaliating in the slightest as her hair was made a mess of It was true that she wasn¡¯t hurting. She had been numb to pain for a long time now. Just then, Bettany had caught up to them as Hugh helped her along. She saw the children at the staircase, and said impatiently. ¡°I told you to face a wall and think about what you¡¯ve done!¡± Lilly raised a hand. ¡°Grandma, can I think about what I¡¯ve done in bed?¡± Bettany held back augh. ¡°How are you going to do that?¡± Lilly: I¡¯ll face the bed and think about what I¡¯ve done. Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Chapter 483 Polly¡¯s Speaking Lessons. Lilly and Josh tugged Lisa along to the guest room on the third floor. Aunt Lisa was back now, but she was not living in the same room as Uncle Anthony. ¡°Aunt Lisa, we¡¯re going back to face the wall and think about what we¡¯ve done!¡± Lilly petted Lisa¡¯s head. ¡°Be good and stay here, and don¡¯t go running around!¡± Lisa sat on the bed obediently, staring straight ahead as usual. Her head turned around to stare at Lilly sometimes, or Josh. She seemed the exact same, aside from looking paler. Joshy by the bed, his chin on his palms. ¡°Lilly, can my Mom ever go back to normal?¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Master said that it¡¯s not confirmed. Josh let out a small sigh. Oh, well. As long as his mother was here, things seemed good enough. He¡¯d take good care of her. ¡°Let¡¯s go face the wall and think about what we¡¯ve done.¡± Josh took Lilly¡¯s hand, sticking out his head and peeking out. He saw that Bettany was nowhere to be seen, and lowered his voice at once. ¡°We¡¯ll just close the door when we¡¯re back, and pretend to be asleep. Alright?¡± Lilly had not slept at allst night, and had to be beyond tired. He was tired, too. Lilly could not help but grow nervous, feeling like she was doing something bad. ¡°What if Grandma finds out?¡± Josh shook his head. ¡°She won¡¯t. Trust me!¡± Lilly: Alright! The two children mumbled among themselves, running back to their rooms. Lisa pricked up her ears, watching Josh and Lilly chatter as they left the room, waving at her before closing the door. It was then that Lisa lowered her head, staring at her hands. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. A long timeter, she raised her right hand up slowly, waving it with all her might just like Lilly did. Just then, a voice rang from outside the window, ¡°Hey hey hey!¡± Lisa turned around at once, and saw a green bird perched on the windowsill. Polly wiggled in through the cracked open window expertly, tilting his head and ncing at Lisa. ¡°I see a thirst for knowledge in your eyes!¡± He said, ¡°How about I teach you to speak?¡± Lisa continued to stare at Polly. Pollynded on the chair in front of Lisa. ¡°Come on, say ¡®Hey hey hey!!¡± Lisa: ¡­ Polly was extremely patient. ¡°Hey hey hey!¡± Lisa:¡­ Polly muttered, ¡°What the hell, you have a mouth and don¡¯t even know how to use it? You¡¯re impossible!¡± Just as the words rang through the air, Bellflower sprang out from the curtain box, pouncing on Polly! Polly was scared out of his wits. He cursed out loudly, pping his wings in a frenzy. Bellflower stood guard by the window, waiting for the prey. The room was abuzz with chaos at once. ¡°You goddamn Rookie, that¡¯s enough¡­ Squawk-¡± ¡°My tail!¡± ¡°Oh my God! I¡¯m going to get you for sure no matter what it takes, I swear to God!¡± Bellflower pounced, and Polly fluttered onto Lisa¡¯s head at once. The cat stopped in its tracks, flicking its tail as it stared at the parrot on Lisa¡¯s head. Polly: Ha ha¡­e on,e get me if you can! Polly seemed to have found a protector, crowing arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯m the king of kings, hero of heroes! Get this damn Rookie out of here!¡± Bellflower let out a low growl. She leapt off the armchair deftly, pouncing swift and precise right above Lisa¡¯s head. Polly was terrified, pping into the air. Just then, Bellflower felt as if her hind legs were being held down. Lisa was yanking on Bellflower¡¯s hind legs forcefully. She did not know how to carry a cat, and dangled Bellflower in front of her like a chicken as she stared at the cat emotionlessly. Bellflower let out a displeased meow, reaching up and sinking her sharp little teeth into the back of Lisa¡¯s hand. Anyone getting bitten like this would be sure to let go at once. Unfortunately, Lisa did not. Bellflower bit even harder. Lisa stared at where she was bitten. She lowered her head all of a sudden, bending over and biting Bellflower¡¯s neck as well. Bellflower was stunned, her eyes widening in shock. She did not let go still, and thus Lisa did not let go either. Woman and cat stayed like that biting each other, Bellflower biting harder as Lisa did too. Atst, Bellflower backed out first, letting go of Lisa slowly. All that could be seen on the back of Lisa¡¯s hand were two deep holes. A wound like that would be sure to bleed in any other situation, but Lisa¡¯s hand did not bleed a single drop. Polly was shocked out of his mind. ¡°Rookie, you¡¯re going to have to get the tetanus shot!¡± Bellflower: ¡­.. She stared at Lisa indignantly, meowing at her loudly. It was unclear how long had passed when Lisa finally loosened her jaw and let 1. Bellflower shot out at once, hiding under the table and staring at her warily. Lisa¡¯s pupils did not move at all, staring at Bellflower. Bellflower felt as if she was going to climb out of her skin from fear, when she heard Lisa say, ¡°Hey hey hey.¡± Bellflower: ¡­ Polly: Holy sh*t, you got it! You got it! Amazing, amazing! Lisa seemed to have trouble thinking and speaking, but only repeated, ¡°Hey hey hey¡­ piss off¡­ get out¡­ Polly: ¡­ ¡± All of a sudden, he sensed that something was off. The image crept into his mind¡­ Bright and early in the morning, Lisa woke up and said to Bettany, ¡°Hey hey hey, f*ck you, piss off get out!¡± Oh god, Bettany was going to have his head. Polly ran away at once. Bellflowery where she was for a while longer. Upon making sure that Lisa was not going to bite her anymore, she ran away as well. Lisa was the only one left in the room then. She sat at the edge of the bed, moving her lips and trying with all her might to practice what she had just been taught: ¡°F*ck¡­ you. F*ck you.¡± ¡°Hey hey hey¡­¡± ¡°Piss off¡­ get out.¡± Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Chapter 484 How Did The Foolish Ghost Die? As for Lilly, she returned to her room to see that the spirits had returned, all of them lying by the window. They had been watching the show over here! The weakling spirit came up to Lilly at once, speaking in a gentle voice. ¡°You¡¯re back, Darling.¡± Lilly, ¡°Yeah, I saw the bad guys you punished! Took all their teeth out, awesome-¡± The weakling looked at Lilly adoringly. ¡°Darling. These might be bad guys we¡¯re dealing with, but punishments have their limits. We can¡¯t find joy in them.¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± The harem spirit muttered: How kind of you, I didn¡¯t hear you say any of that when you were ripping out people¡¯s teeth¡­ The unlucky ghost punched the air excitedly. ¡°Lilly, weren¡¯t we great? Do we get a reward? Ho ho¡­¡± Lilly felt around in her pockets. ¡°Oh boy, I didn¡¯t get any candy this time.¡± Her grandma never let her buy any candy, and it was her dad who snuck her some every time. The unlucky ghost¡¯s eyes shed with disappointment, but said immediately, ¡°That¡¯s alright! You can make it up next time!¡± The weakling spirit nced at him. ¡°Do you have any shame, asking for candy from a kid? Don¡¯t you listen to him, Darling. It¡¯s fine, with or without the candy.¡± It wasn¡¯t like they were doing this for the candy anyways. Lilly hopped off the bed all of a sudden, walking up to her little dresser and pulling the drawers open. She felt around, emerging with a hidden piece of candy in her hand. She then crawled under the bed, and emerged with another piece. Then she looked in her wardrobe, and took out yet another piece from the pocket of one of her jackets. The ghosts: ¡­ Uhh. People usually stored loose change like this, but she was hiding candy¡­ Lilly stared at the candy in her hands. There were three¡­ there was one more. She racked her brains with all her might for a while, before running out to the balcony and into Polly¡¯s rainforest room, taking out onest piece of candy hidden among the bushes. ¡°Ta daa-¡± Lilly clutched the candies in her hand happily. ¡°For you guys!¡± Her spirits were not going to go without their candy! The spirits stopped short, their long-cold hearts warming up all of a sudden. How kind.. The arthy family had only referred to them as ves in the mountains. They had literally given their souls to Lilly, and other people probably did see them as ves¡­ They had oncemitted terrible sins, and had never imagined that a little child would treat them with such a sincere heart one day. The weakling spirit hugged Lilly from behind. ¡°Thank you, Darling¡­¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes turned into crescents, beaming widely. There seemed to be an entire universe in her smile, breathtaking and beautiful. She said joyously, ¡°That¡¯s no problem!¡± The harem spirit felt as if she was about to tear up. She was the first to take a piece of candy, dering, ¡°I want this pink one!¡± The unlucky ghost plucked one out as well. ¡°Well, I want the green one, then.¡± The weakling spirit¡¯s eyes were on the yellow candy in the middle of Lilly¡¯s palm, and the remaining one was for the foolish ghost. The spirits ate the candy happily, tasting the sweetness that only humans could experience. How wonderful¡­ The harem spirit then changed the subject. ¡°Oh right, Foolish. Your cause of death back at the mountains was excessive bleeding. How¡¯d you die?¡± The foolish ghost had been thrown into the spirit jar the second he was captured, only getting his act together after getting beaten up one time too many. Upon second thought, they had indeed not asked about why he died before. The foolish ghost mumbled, ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s a long story, let¡¯s not get into it.¡± The spirits piped up at once. ¡°Come on! The longer of a story the better, we¡¯ve got plenty of time anyways!¡± Lillyy on the bed, lifting her head up. ¡°Yes, yes, I haven¡¯t even asked you how you died yet!¡± The foolish ghost stuttered and hesitated, before saying atst, ¡°It¡¯s not that long of a story. I was holding the pesticides that I working overtime and forgot that the bottle of soda in the fridge w put in, downed the whole thing and got myself killed.¡± The spirits: ? Lilly: ? Lilly realized that facing the bed and thinking about what she had done was too hard. Her face was buried in the sheets, making it hard for her to breathe. And so she turned around, facing the ceiling and thinking about what she had done. That wasn¡¯t cheating, right? ¡°Why¡¯d you put pesticides in your soda?¡± The kid asked curiously. The foolish ghost sighed. ¡°I was forced to.¡± ¡°I was a middle-aged man, with people older and younger than me to take care of. A little over ten years ago, I lived in a pretty well-off county. I was not that rich, but had my own house equipped with a fridge, a TV and aputer.¡± It was considered a pretty big deal for a family to have their ownputer back then. The ce with the best business in town was the inte cafes, one easily found on every street. The cafes were filled with young boys and girls still in school, surfing and gaming away. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. His ten year old son was also addicted to the inte, skipping school all the time and climbing the walls to go to an inte cafe. ¡°My son¡¯s education problems made my wife and I really worried. My wife and I both worked, and my mother was the only one looking after my son at home. There was no way she was going to be able to teach him well enough.¡± ¡°My wife and my mother had never had a good rtionship. My wife quit her job to take care of our son, but my mother would give her crap about being ipetent and say how hard could it be to raise a kid.¡± The harem spirit tsked at this. ¡°I hatements like this. A nanny costs thousands of dors every month, but a daughter inw is free, isn¡¯t she? A nanny and a punching bag all in one, what a deal.¡± The foolish ghost frowned. ¡°My mom¡¯s not wrong, though. Not much was asked of her aside from taking care of a child, how tired could she get? That¡¯s why whenever my wifeined to me about her, I¡¯d just tell her to be more patient.¡± The harem spirit rolled her eyes at the foolish ghost. ¡°Tsk, tsk. And then?¡± the unlucky ghost asked. Lilly was a little sleepy, but asked anyways, ¡°Tsk tsk, and then? The foolish ghost continued. The more time his wife spent at home, the worse her rtionship with her mother-inw got. His mother would then get on his wife for not making money and only spending it, and the both of them fought all the time. So after his son started kindergarten, his wife went back to work. ¡°After that, all the chores at home were left for my mother to do. Then my mom started giving my wife crap again for not caring about the house at all.¡± Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Chapter 485 Never Drink Pesticides. The harem spirit did not know what to say. ¡°Did you still speak up for your mom then?¡± The foolish ghost looked nothing but regretful. ¡°No, this time I told my mom off. I told her that she wasn¡¯t doing anything at home, and the kid didn¡¯t need taking care of anymore now that he was in school. How busy could she get?¡± That was true, wasn¡¯t it? She¡¯d said exactly that when her daughter-inw stayed at home as well. The foolish ghost thought- his wife had even looked after the baby when she was at home. Now, his mother hardly needed to do anything at all. The clothes were washed by the washing machine, she only had to cook lunch for herself- even dinner was settled by his wife. Still, his motherined that she was tired. When her daughter-inw stayed at home, she wouldin that she was not earning any money and only spending it. Now that her daughter-inw had gone back to work, she wasining that she wasn¡¯t doing any chores and leaving them all to a poor old woman to do. Which resulted in his mother exploding, hurling dishes and bowls around. ¡°My mother kicked up a fuss, threatening to jump off our balcony saying that no one cared about her after my dad died. Her son was abandoning his mother after getting a wife, using his poor mother of not doing anything when she was breaking her back.¡± She would do this over and over again, causing the house to know no peace. The harem spirit said, ¡°Your mother really is making a fuss out of nothing!¡± The foolish ghost sighed. ¡°Yes, but she¡¯s old. What was I supposed to tell her? So I told my wife to apologize to my mother.¡± The harem spirit: The weakling spirit:¡­. The unlucky ghost: You really are foolish, handling things so terribly! The foolish ghost said, ¡°Well, what was I supposed to do? One was my mother and another was my wife, I was going to explode from the stress! I really don¡¯t even know why they fought all day, had they ever considered how I felt?¡± ¡°Hadn¡¯t I just done everything for our family? Was I supposed to just abandon my mother? It would have been fine if everyone just sucked it up.¡± Every family had their own mother and daughter-inw shenanigans. Some families were so chaotic that the mother inw would even chase the daughter inw around the house with a knife, but the daughter inw would still suck it up at the end of the day. ¡°I¡¯dfort my mother, then I¡¯d have tofort my wife. I¡¯dfort my wife, then I¡¯d have tofort my mother. I was so bloody tired. Then my son finally went to school, but wasn¡¯t a good student. He learned to climb over his school walls to y truant at inte cafes, and all his results were terrible. I was practically about to explode.¡± His mother sat on a stool at the main door of the family house yelling at her daughter-inw that she made for a terrible mother and daughter-inw, leaving the house early anding backte, prioritizing her work over her son. The county back then was not what it was now, withmodity housing everywhere. Instead, the people lived in self-built buildings where all the neighbors saw and chatted with each other everyday. His wife thus received a barrage ofints from their neighbors, all of them telling her to just quit her job and look after her son. ¡°My mother obviously grew more and more self-righteous, demanding that my wife quit her job or she would block the door everyday.¡± ¡°Of course my wife didn¡¯t want that¡­¡± ¡°I told her to just not go to work since she woulde home everydayining that she with was tired, and just stay at home to make sure our son studied well! What was wrong that?¡± His wife, however, felt very wronged and said that he did not understand her side of things. The foolish ghost felt as if he was going crazy. How was he not caring enough? Didn¡¯t he do whatever she wanted at home? His mother then grew all the more smug after this, going from cursing at the front door to yanking at her daughter-inw¡¯s hair every time she left for work. ¡°My mother said that she wasn¡¯t even making that much at work but still going out, so she must be having an affair with someone.¡± ¡°So the two of them finally fought one day¡­¡± The harem spirit hurried to ask, ¡°Well, whose side were you on?¡± The foolish ghost said, ¡°Who else? My mom¡¯s old, and my wife¡¯s young. Even if my mother was in the wrong, it wasn¡¯t fair for her to be hit by someone stronger than her. Of course I pulled my wife away.¡± ¡°Then my wife got really mad and asked for a divorce. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and fought. with her too.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t get it. I never yelled at her, and even told my mother in her face that it was. wrong to attack her!¡± ¡°Did she understand me? Fighting with my mother all the time, what even was there to fight. about anyway? I¡¯d hide every single time they fought about that dumb stuff, not wanting to care at all. Didn¡¯t they realize they¡¯re the problem?¡± In the end, his mother threw a huge tantrum after he told her that she had been wrong. She sat by the front door crying for days, not relenting even after heforted and apologized to her. His wife refused toe home, not picking up the phone for days and neglecting her son. He went looking for her, and only got a scolding. His son had an inte addiction, and he got so angry that he gave his son a beating at the inte cafe. This drove a wedge between the both of them as well, and his son disowned. him. ¡°I was going to explode from the stress. My mom refused to relent for days, crying at the front door while the neighbors watched on. She¡¯d p her thighs for hours, yelling things. like, ¡°I might as well be dead!¡±, or, ¡°You¡¯ve all abandoned me!¡±, or, ¡°My daughter-inw¡¯s said that this wouldn¡¯t happen to their family if I wasn¡¯t around to screw things over¡±, and sobbing that she wanted to die.¡± Not only did she threaten to off herself- she even went out to get some pesticide, pretending to drink it the second the foolish got home. Amidst his annoyance, the foolish ghost made the rash decision of pouring a bit of the pesticide into a small bottle of soda. ¡°My mother¡¯s an olddy with no hobbies or interests, but she loved drinking soda. My wife was hell bent on getting a divorce then. I was sick of my mother. Mypany wasying off staff too. My life was falling apart.¡± The harem spirit could hardly believe it. ¡°So you just tried to kill your mother?¡± The unlucky ghost nodded reluctantly. ¡°I was just angry then, but yeah.¡± He had no way of solving his wife and mother¡¯s rtionship, his son was not listening to him, his job wasying off their staff. For a second, the foolish ghost truly believed that everything would be solved if his mother died. The harem spirit did not know what to say. Marriages were never truly equal. Women wanted to get married at a young age before they got old, but did not know that what truly mattered was finding a good, sensible family. It was obvious that the foolish ghost and his mother were not sensible at all. His wife had been wronged and humiliated, but he did not stop it enough until his mother. drove his wife to wanting a divorce. With a mess that had no way out, now he was thinking that it would be better if his mother died. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. What a fool, indeed. ¡°Because mypany wasying people off and I didn¡¯t want to be fired, I worked overtime. to finish a proposal. I came back hungry and thirsty in the middle of the night, and just picked up the bottle of soda and drank it.¡± He drained the contents of the bottle, before he remembered that there was pesticide in the bottle. The unlucky ghost was confused. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you tell?¡± The foolish ghost shook his head. ¡°It was too damn hot, the soda just felt refreshing when I drank it. I was so tired and stressed too, and couldn¡¯t tell the difference from soda when I downed the bottle.¡± It was toote when he realized it! The foolish ghost¡¯s expression was nothing but remorseful. ¡°Guys, never drink pesticides! Those who take pesticides off themselves are the world¡¯s biggest fools!¡± Many people felt that pesticides were the best way out, and that they wouldn¡¯t feel a thing. after taking it. But pesticides were very, very poisonous. Five to fifteen milliliters- which was about what a soda bottle cap could hold, was enough to be fatal. He had drank more than half a bottle! ¡°There¡¯s no antidote to that! It¡¯ll give you time to regret it, but it won¡¯t give you a chance to do anything about it.¡± Pesticides were a natural poison that the human body was obviously not made to digest, and taking it would obviously cause one¡¯s organs to fail. ¡°The worst part is the respiratory fibrosis,¡± the foolish ghost said. ¡°You¡¯ll feel like you¡¯re suffocating, witnessing your own death as your breathing slowly stops.¡± ¡°Your stomach feels like it¡¯s on fire, your skin starts turning ck, your mouth starts decaying too¡­¡± The dying process was long and painful. The foolish ghost yanked off his breathing tube for a release, but even then it was not granted to him. ¡°I was in so much pain I started bleeding from my ears, eyes, nose, mouth, every pore you could think of. I died in agony, my expression bewildered¡­ and when I was suffering the most, my mother and wife were still ming each other by my bedside,¡± the foolish ghost smiled bitterly. ¡°So I died just like that, painfully repeating the process of dying for ten years, feeling the sensation of suffocating and hurting to death with the sound of my mother and. my wife arguing next to my ears.¡± Until he became the foolish ghost. After bing a ghost, he did not end up seeking revenge from his mother or wife. It had, after all, been his own foolishness that caused all this. If he hadn¡¯t been a fool and mended. his wife¡¯s rtionship with his mother, none of this would have happened.¡± ¡°I came here after leaving the county, and found ire and her foolish family. My air of hostility grew the longer I possessed them, and I wanted nothing more for their family to be destroyed. The more foolish they were, the better!¡± Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Chapter 486 No Wonder You¡¯re the Foolish Ghost After hearing the foolish ghost¡¯s words, all the ghosts found that they had finished eating their candy. The harem spirit slurped his fingers, shook his head, and remarked, ¡°Truly, you are not undeserving of the name foolish ghost. You are indeed a fool.¡± Many men share this sentiment, believing that they are drained by external pressures and already fulfill their duties as the family¡¯s pirs. Matters concerning women in the family were regarded as trivial, and if they can deceive them, they will deceive them. If deception fails, they opt to evade the issues, thinking that by not confronting them directly, no problems will arise. Unbeknownst to them, even trivial matters could umte and transform into irreparable, significant problems. The cowardly ghost remarked, ¡°Ultimately, your tragedy stems from your actions. Frankly speaking, you yed a significant role in the deterioration of your family, including your wife and mother. The marriage did not sever familial ties, but some individuals find themselves unable to maintain a separate household due to financial constraints, feeling helpless in the face of reality. Others, resembling cowards, exhibitziness and avoidance. They adopt an indifferent attitude towards the deteriorating rtionship between their wife and mother, either because theyck the desire to control it or find themselves incapable of doing so. However, if he genuinely wished to resolve it, how can he refrain from solving it? The cowardly ghost concluded, ¡°You brought this upon yourself,¡± The harem spirit chimed in, ¡°You got what you deserved!¡± The unlucky ghost joined in, ¡°You deserved it!¡± The foolish ghost remained silent. He stared at the other ghosts and said, ¡°And what about each of you? Did you believe you deserved your respective fates when you were alive?¡± The harem spirit giggled. That¡¯s right, I deserved it,¡± The cowardly ghost hushed them, ¡°Shh¡­¡± At some point, Lilly drifted into a deep slumber. Her tiny arms and legs were sprawled out, creating an adorable sight, and she snored softly like a contented piglet. The cowardly ghost cautiously approached, hovering by the edge of the bed. gazing at her with eyes filled with affection He longed to reach out and tuck her in with the nket, only to realize that his ethereal form could not make contact with the physical world. The harem spirit sighed, ¡°Look, she¡¯s already snoring. She must be really tired,¡± Lilly had not slept all night. Their sweetheart was tired! Just then, the door creaked open, and Bettany entered the room with utmost care. She approached Lilly, gently covering her with a nket and ensuring it was snugly tucked, making sure she would not catch a cold. Bettany sat by Lilly¡¯s side for a brief moment, observing her serenely, before quietly departing the room. The harem ghost remarked, ¡°The olddy may have a stern demeanor, but her heart is truly tender.¡± The unlucky ghost nodded in agreement and whispered. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t disturb her,¡± A few mischievous ghosts cautiously slipped into the jar of souls, vanishing from sight. Inside the jar of souls, the ghost dressed in a wedding gown eagerly addressed the few returning figures, asking. ¡°Did you get any candy?¡± The harem spirit yfully stuck out his tongue, replying. ¡°None left, we¡¯ve eaten everything. Do you want us to spit out some bad aura for you?¡± The female ghost in the wedding dress disyed a look of disgust and eximed, ¡°Hey!¡± The cowardly ghost turned his attention to a younger ghost who approached, gently patting her lite as he spoke, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you any candy this time, but I left one for you before,¡± He handed the young ghost a lollipop, and with joy, she happily ran off, clutching the sweet treat. The ghost in the wedding dress stared anxiously and asked, ¡°What about Lilly¡¯s family?¡± The cowardly ghost smiled and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have any more candy, but the unfortunate ghost does,¡± The female ghost in the wedding dress hurriedly approached the unlucky ghost, asking eagerly. ¡°Do you have any candy from Lilly?¡± The unfortunate ghost shook their head vigorously, saying, ¡°No, none at all!¡± The female ghost regarded the cowardly ghost with suspicion. What kind of person¡­ No, ghost is this? Taking someone else¡¯s candy as a favor is utterly shameless! The cowardly ghost asked, ¡°By the way, what happened to the hypocrite ghost who was locked in there?¡± The ghost in the wedding dress shook her head and exined, ¡°He admitted his mistake to Lilly, but she perceived him as a liar and refused to acknowledge his wrongdoing.¡± The harem spirit pressed his lips tightly and stated, ¡°I¡¯ll go check on the mand behind us. The jar of souls is not sufficient: the mand is malnourished. I need to find something to nurture it¡­ Considering the hypocrite possesses an abundance of evil spirits, it shouldn¡¯t matter if we slightly disturb the mand, rightr The unlucky ghost nodded in agreement and remarked, ¡°I¡¯ll go tend to the buried bones in the rear. I¡¯ve been nurturing them patiently, and they require an infusion of malevolent spirits; otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to y cards next time¡­¡± All the ghosts proceeded towards the small dark house. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Their sweetheart was still young, and honestly, they were too kind-hearted. As long as they did not touch the trigger that set her off, the captured evil spirits would not be instantly eradicated. However, the harem spirit and the other ghosts believed that the hypocrite ghost should not remain there. They were not afraid of genuine viins, but hypocrites were a different story. This statement was no joke. Lilly, Josh, and Drake slept throughout the entire afternoon and didn¡¯t wake up until dinnertime, feeling hungry. They went to bed soon after having their meal. The following day, Bettany rose early to prepare breakfast. Despite having servants in the house, she preferred to take charge herself. As the weather grew colder, when the elderly woman stepped outside her room, she noticed the strong wind and promptly returned to fetch a coat. Observing this, Hugh took off his old-fashioned wool coat and ced it on her shoulders. A sudden warmth enveloped Bettany as she gathered her coat, smiling at Hugh she remarked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling cold?¡± Hugh crossed his arms and replied without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s just too chilly¡­ so I switched to a down jacket.¡± After their conversation, Bettany went inside to retrieve the down jacket. She noticed that it was snugly worn, with the zipper pulled up to the neck. Satisfied with the fit, she nodded and eximed, ¡°Perfect! It¡¯s not cold anymore!¡± Bettany¡¯s smile froze. What a sly person! He had given her the coat because he wanted to switch to a warmer one! ¡°Ah!¡± The elderly woman angrily smacked the old man¡¯s head with her bare hands and stormed off. Hugh stood there, frozen, rubbing his head. What just happened? He had only intended to show thoughtfulness by giving her the coat. Why was Bettany mad at him? While still rubbing his head, the old man muttered to himself, stretched his arms, and left the room No Wonder You¡¯re the Foolish Ghost feeling refreshed. As Anthony got up, he saw his mother mad while she prepared breakfast. He then nced at his father. who seemed unfazed while watching the news. ¡°Did you make Mom mad again?¡± he asked out of habit. Hugh adjusted his sses and looked at the dining area from beneath them. ¡°Your mother¡¯s menopause seems to besting forever, and she resorts to violence every time. If it¡¯s alright, let her vent. When someone¡¯s in a bad mood, they should let it out,¡± Anthony replied calmly, ¡°Yeah,¡± Hugh continued to watch the news but suddenly furrowed his brow and raised his head once more. ¡°No, I just wanted to ask, did I do something wrong? Why does your mother always lose her temper at me for no apparent reason?¡± Anthony pondered, thinking to himself, ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t say anything wrong?¡± However, he refrained from saying that and responded lightly. ¡°Do you think I can answer that question?¡± Hugh sighed, ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯ve been single for forty years. I can¡¯t me you.¡± Anthony was speechless. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Chapter 487 It¡¯s Cold, Let¡¯s Talk in My Room Hugh fell silent, his gaze fixed on the news, as he casually asked. ¡°What are your ns with Lisa? Would you like to renew the marriage certificate? And perhaps have another wedding?¡± Considering Anthony had never been married before. Hugh believed that getting married was a significant life event. If Anthony desired it, he and his wife could organize a wedding for him. Anthony responded lightly, ¡°No need,¡± After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°I will obtain a legal document from her.¡± Since her return, she had been fixated on Josh and Drake. She would remain at Crawford Mansion for some time. Shecked her former intelligence, but having a specific identity could shield her from various troubles. If she were to awaken in the future and wanted to leave the Crawford family, Anthony could divorce her at any time. That was the only option avable to him at the moment. Hugh nodded in acknowledgment, saying, ¡°Alright.¡± Anthony thought about something and said, ¡°On Lilly¡¯s fifth birthday next year, I n to take her to Saffron Ind,¡± Hugh quickly responded, ¡°Why are you taking her there? Don¡¯t you think we wanna go as well?¡± Anthony replied quietly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. We¡¯ll go together,¡± Relieved. Hugh resumed watching the news. Time seemed to pass swiftly as if it were only yesterday that the little one had returned to Crawford Mansion, yet she was going to be five years old. It felt like she was just three years old when she came into their lives¡­ Lost in his thoughts, Hugh heard a distinct sound. Anthony and Hugh looked up, their hearts skipped a beat. Standing on the stairs was a pale, rigid woman with long, straight ck hair, her gaze fixed directly upon them. Anyone would be scared if they saw her like this! Hugh managed to regain hisposure, although a lingering sense of unease still crept within his heart. It was no wonder the old woman had been terrified. Having such a daughter-inw. Hugh shook his head, only to see Bettany stepping out of the dining room. As her gaze fell upon Lilly standing on the stairs, her hands trembled in fear. ¡°Get up Bettany said, her voice trembling ¡®Come downstairs and have your meal,¡± Lisa remained motionless for a moment, then suddenly raised her hand and waved it vigorously, uttering. ¡°Ha¡­ hahaha! Fork¡­ off!¡± Anthony. Hugh, and Bettany were dumbfounded. Who had taught her such words? Come out! Bettany¡¯s realization struck her in astonishment, and Polly immediately came to mind. She could only imagine that Lilly had learned those words from Polly after hearing Josh mention them. Only Polly could teach such things! Bettany¡¯s smile grew gentle, ¡°Has Polly woken up yet?¡± Birds sleep and wake up early. Polly must have awakened and was probably ying on the balcony of the second floor. Suddenly, Polly realized someone was talking about it. It sounds like Bettany¡­ With a swift flutter, Polly darted back to its room in the tropical rainforest, holding the door of his iron cage in his beak, securing it shut. As if still feeling uneasy, he fetched a small wooden stick and ced it in front of the gate. Lilly was roused by themotion. Having gone to bed early the night before, she had already had enough sleep and promptly got up. She looked around in a daze, feeling a chill in the air. Hurriedly, she wrapped herself in a small nket and curled up on the bed like a little caterpir. ¡°It¡¯s so cold!¡± Lilly looked out the window, ¡°Isn¡¯t the sun out today?¡± After sitting there for a while, Lilly threw off the nket and swiftly made her way to the closet to put on her clothes and pants. She hurriedly washed up and felt a little hungry. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Polly?¡± Before leaving the room, Lilly suddenly realized that something was amiss today. Normally, when she woke up, Polly woulde over and talk to her.¡± Why was there no sign of the bird today? From a distance, Polly¡¯s voice called out, ¡°It¡¯s too cold! Come and chat with me under the covers!¡± Lilly was now relieved and happily dashed downstairs, throwing herself into Bettany¡¯s arms ¡°Good morning, Grandma!¡± Lilly lifted her head and hugged Bettany affectionately. I obediently faced the wall and thought about my mistakesst night. Isn¡¯t that great?¡± Bettany could not help but find it amusing. How seriously did she think about her mistakes? She patted Lilly¡¯s head and replied. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Our Lilly is the best. Now hurry up and eat ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, so you need to have something warm¡­ I¡¯ve made soy milk, and it¡¯s still warm¡± The Crawford family seldom had Western-style breakfasts like pastries, sds, and sandwiches. Bettany believed in the benefits of a hot breakfast, especially soy milk, steamed buns, porridge, and meats, which were nourishing and healthy. Lilly skipped over to the dining room and obediently greeted everyone, ¡°Good morning, Grandpa, good morning. Uncle Anthony and Aunt Lisa!¡± All eyes were on Lilly ever since she appeared, observing her as she greeted Bettany. Lisa held the drumstick tightly in her hand, gazing down at it for a moment. Then, with effort and clumsiness, she managed to utter, ¡°Go¡­morning.¡± Lilly corrected her, saying. ¡°It¡¯s good morning,¡± The little girl¡¯s voice had a soft and gentle ending sound, sounding sweet and mellow. Lisa stared at Lilly¡¯s mouth, her lips twitching, and finally managed to say, ¡°Good Morning.¡± It took her a while, but she seemed astonished by her own words. Lilly immediately gave her a thumbs up without hesitation, eximing. That¡¯s right! Aunt Lisa is really smart, you¡¯re even smarter than Polly!¡± Lisa, holding the chicken leg in her left hand and the steamed bun in her right hand, looked at Lilly¡¯s radiant smile with a hint of surprise. She tried her best to smile, but unfortunately, she could not make an expression. She simply stored the words, ¡°good morning¡± in her memory, secretly acknowledging her progress. Anthony handed a cup of soy milk to Lilly, adding a spoonful of sugar, and said gently. ¡°Here you go!¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Lilly cagerly took the cup, eximing, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s delicious!¡± Lisa silently thought to herself. ¡°I think I know what this means,¡± As Lilly took a few sips of the soy milk, she turned her head and noticed that her two older brothers had alreadye downstairs. With the soy milk still her mouth, she waved enthusiastically at them. Lisa was silent for a momen, her gaze hxed on Josh as he approached, and finally, she clumsily uttered, ¡°Good morning¡± Josh was taken aback for a moment, then a smile of delight spread across his face! Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Chapter 488 Aunt Lisa Gained Weight He rushed over to Lisa, eximing with joy. ¡°That¡¯s incredible! You said two words!¡± Well, technically, ¡°good morning¡± is considered two words! His mom was making progress with her speech! If he taught her one word every day, after a year, she would have learned three hundred and sixty-five words! There were 470000 words in the dictionary and about 170000monly used words. If she continued to learn one word per day, it would take her a staggering 78 years to master all the words. He could dedicate himself to teaching her for as long as she lived¡­. After finishing their meal, the children headed off to school. Hannah started attending elementary school, leaving Lilly to venture off to kindergarten on her own. Lilly did not think much of it, but every time the family saw her off to the car, it felt as if she was embarking on a journey to a distantnd. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Time flew by, and as the weather grew colder, the dining table at the Crawford household became adorned with an array of sumptuous dishes like roastedmb, steak, braised pork, and even chicken soup. The Crawford family members were getting rounder and Lisa was rapidly gaining weight. She ate everything Bettany served her, without any hesitation. Within just two weeks, her once skinny 5.6-. foot, 154-pound frame had ballooned to 187 pounds. ¡°33 pounds in two weeks!¡± Bettany eximed, observing the changes with satisfaction. Bellflower, who was busy grooming herself, halted in her tracks upon hearing those words. She turned her attention to the scale. She understood the words ¡°33 pounds¡±! A month ago, the olddy had put her on the scale, cheerfully announcing that she weighed 33 pounds, emphasizing that a cat had to be chubby to be adorable! Polly bobbed his head and chuckled, saying, ¡°Eat happily, grow like a pig! If the pig can¡¯t put on weight, eat some more!¡± With a swift motion, Bettany flung a slipper in Polly¡¯s direction. Polly swiftly took flight, squawking, ¡°Do not hit the bird!¡± ¡°Nom¡­ Nom¡­ Nom¡­¡± Aunt Lisa sure is serious when ites to eating¡­ Her bulging belly grew at a visibly rapid pace. Lilly asked with concern, ¡°Won¡¯t Aunt Lisa¡¯s stomach burst?¡± She reached out to touch it but identally brushed it against Josh. ¡°Aunt Lisa is cold!¡± Lilly eximed, ¡°She was cold thest time too!¡± Polly poked his head out from upstairs and chimed in, ¡°Cold! Cold!¡± Everyone¡¯s mouths twitched. Josh quickly raised his hand to feel it and said, ¡°No, she¡¯s still cold,¡± Drake interjected silently, ¡®It¡¯s warm,¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. So, was it cold or warm? ¡°Gilbert, once you¡¯re done with your meal, please check up on Lisa,¡± Bettany instructed. +5 Bonus She could not help but think to herself, what a well-behaved and obedient ¡°daughter-inw¡± she has. It would be best if nothing happened. Gilbert nodded carnestly, ¡°Alright,¡± His ¡°sister-inw surprised him during the previous examination. She had no heartbeat and no body temperature. The indications truly resembled that of a lifeless body, except for the slow cirction of blood, which was simply unbelievable. If they were to hastily bring her back to the hospital for examination, it would surely terrify a group of medical experts. After finishing their meal, everyone gathered outside Lisa¡¯s room, with Josh eagerly watching. Gilbert brought over a medical device, and Lilly piped up, ¡°Uncle Gilbert, let me help you!¡± Gilbert looked at her with a warm smile, ¡°Sure, Lilly, you¡¯re my wonderful assistant!¡± The instrument in question was the most advanced monitoring and diagnostic device in the country. While it may beplex for ordinary individuals to operate, Gilbert had no issues with it. However, this particr instrume required attaching probes to the heart and chest, which meant direct contact with the skin and couldn¡¯t be done over the clothing. If it were an ordinary patient, Gilbert wouldn¡¯t think much of it. But the person in front of him could potentially be his future sister-inw. Naturally, it was best to avoid any potential misunderstandings. As for Anthony¡­ let¡¯s set him aside for now. During the initial examination, Lilly became his little helper. Gilbert thought she would not understand what was happening, so he called a female colleague to assist him. However, Lilly¡¯s proficiency surprised him as she skillfully operated the equipment, and the data was disyed on the screen. When the female colleague arrivedter, she alsomended Lilly for her impressive performance. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Gilbert asked from behind the curtain. Lilly giggled and replied, ¡°Okay! Easy peasy!¡± Gilbert found her amusing and could not help butugh. As he operated the equipment, he asked, ¡°Who taught you this?¡± Lilly responded, ¡°Hannah!¡± Gilbert raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Oh? What else did she teach you?¡± Lilly pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°She also taught me about nanas!¡± Gilbert was taken aback and asked, ¡°Nanas¡­ What?¡± Lilly eximed, ¡°Bananas!¡± The corner of Gilbert¡¯s mouth twitched as he said, ¡°It¡¯s pronounced as a banana¡­¡± Lilly continued, ¡°And there¡¯s more¡­ Darn you!¡± Gilbert furrowed his brows deeply, wondering why Hannah was teaching Lilly to swear. If Bettany heard that, Hannah would be in trouble. Gilbert whispered, ¡°Lilly, it¡¯s not polite to use swear words. You shouldn¡¯t learn it!¡± Lilly looked puzzled and said, ¡°Hannah said it¡¯s not a bad word, it means grandma, like ¡®grandma¡¯!¡± Gilbert rified, ¡°That word means grandmother¡­¡± I can¡¯t believe it, someone please give Hannah a good beating! Meanwhile, the data on the monitoring screen began to show some changes. Lisa¡¯s heart still was not beating, but her blood cirction seemed abnormal. Unbelievable! ¡°Body temperature: 15 degrees¡­¡± The Arabian Nights! Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Chapter 489 Aunt Lisa Is Cold No one would dare to write something outrageous like this in novels. Outside, through the door. Josh asked anxiously, ¡°Uncle Gilbert, what does this mean?¡± Gilbert was silent for a moment, and said. This means that your mother is a corpse that has warmth..¡± Josh was perplexed. A warm corpse¡­.. Lilly found the description to be extremely urate, sensing a strong resonance with it. ¡°Why was it cold this time when the temperature is also 15, just likest time?¡± Lilly questioned with suspicion. Gilbert responded with a profound tone. ¡°The coldness is merely an illusion, despite the actual temperature being cold,¡± ¡°Maybe people with cold hands perceive warmth when they touch something 15 degrees, while those with warm hands perceive coldness at the same temperature. That¡¯s probably what it means,¡± Lilly suddenly grasped. That¡¯s why Josh mentioned that Lisa¡¯s hands were cold, whereas Drake insisted that they were warm. ¡°Drake¡¯s hands are cold!¡± Lilly earnestly nodded and concluded, holding a notebook and emting Gilbert¡¯s posture while sketching. Gilbert smirked. ¡°Yes,¡± yfully, he flicked her nose and a smile shed across his eyes. ¡°Doctor Lilly, it¡¯s time to pack up,¡± he informed her. Lilly responded with a mixture of admiration and excitement. She then climbed onto the bed, assisting the nurse in retrieving the instruments and removing her clothing. Her young face became serious, disying a sense of professionalism. ¡°Get up, Aunt Lisa!¡± Lilly gently patted the back of Lisa¡¯s hand. Lisa sat up straight, resembling a motionless figure. Gilbert happened to notice this and felt a twitch in his eyelids. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. His sister-inw was truly unique¡­. ¡°How is she?¡± Anthony asked Lisa, ncing in her direction. Gilbert shook his head solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s still the same from thest examination, not much difference,¡± ¡°She has no heartbeat, doesn¡¯t breathe.. but there¡¯s still blood cirction. Although there has been a slight increase in weightpared to before, the rate of blood flow is slower.¡± Bettany was taken aback and expressed her confusion, saying, ¡°Why is this happening? Was it because she ate too much meat and have high cholesterol?¡± Everyone was momentarily stunned, considering Lisa¡¯s appearance¡­ could she even have high After everyone had left, Pablo, who had been silent for a while, spoke up. ¡°Her blood flow is slow because it has deviated from the good veins¡± ¡°She has been deceased for a considerable time, and it¡¯s the good veins that sustained her body, preventing it from dposing and giving the illusion of being alive.¡± ¡°Her soul remains trapped within the body, which caused something like this to happen,¡± Pablo let out a sigh. ¡°This is the state of a living dead,¡± As he silently gazed at the booklet, a new reminder appeared on Lilly¡¯s page. There was a word that caught his attention and it was the word, ¡°Choice¡± Intermittently, various reminders appeared in Lilly¡¯s celestial scriptures: Suffering, resurrection, demons, good and evil, and choices. ¡°Lisa is someone who should have died, but she now exists in this world in a form that defies thews of the underworld. Lilly, what do you think we should do? Should we keep her or destroy her?¡± Lilly remained in a state of shock for a moment, ¡°Why should we kill Aunt Lisa¡­¡± Pablo maintained his intense gaze and hinted, ¡°The rules are such that she cannot remain.¡± He knew from the moment they rescued Lisa that a joyful reunion was not the destined oue they had hoped for. Lilly pursed her lips, her little hands tightly clenched, and she asked, ¡°Who created these rules for the underworld? There seems to be no valid reason behind them!¡± Pablo coughed and responded, ¡°They were established by the Ruler of Hell.¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes widened, and her small face contorted with contempt. ¡°What a foolish ruler!¡± she eximed. Pablo choked on his words. Lilly, you can¡¯t insult yourself? Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Chapter 490 Isn¡¯t There a Third Option? Lisa grew increasingly pale, to the point of appearing blue, and her blood flow slowed down to a near halt. Lilly had to take her back to the deste mountain every few days to ¡®recharge.¡± Each time the ¡°battery¡± was sufficiently replenished, her aunt¡¯s blueplexion would revert to a cold and pale state. However, Lilly knew that this could not go on forever. Her Master had been urging her, pushing her towards a decision. The weather grew colder, and the first snowfall of winter arrivedte. Darkness enveloped the surroundings rapidly. Anthony¡¯s car awaited them at the foot of the deste mountain, its headlights illuminating the snowkes that danced like elves in the night. The interior of the car offeredforting warmth. Josh leaned against the window, gazing at the deste mountain, and inquired, ¡°What if my mother identally slips and falls in the snow?¡± Lilly reassured him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Lisa can bend her knees, she can walk steadily,¡± Drake¡¯s expression remained nk as he stared down at the tablet in his hands. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Suddenly, Anthony spoke up, breaking the silence. ¡°Lilly, we can¡¯t keep Lisa any longer, can we?¡± Lilly felt disheartened and replied, ¡°Uncle Anthony, how did you know?¡± Anthony looked at her, realizing that everything was written on her face. It was not just him; everyone could see it. Lately, the olddy had been doing her best to stuff Lisa with food, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t have a meal on her journey. Lilly held the heat pad tightly in her arms and spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°Master said that Aunt Lisa is already dead, but she¡¯s still here. So, we can only send her away or kill her,¡± Anthony¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened slightly. ¡°What do you mean by sending her away?¡± he asked. Lilly exined, ¡°Sending her away means guiding my aunt¡¯s soul to its final resting ce. Once she is sent away, she will truly be deceased,¡± There was a brief moment of silence before Anthony asked, ¡°How is that different from extermination?¡± Lilly responded. ¡°Sending her away allows the soul to continue existing in some form. If she is destroyed, there will be no trace of her soul remaining. It will cease to exist entirely.¡± Anthony couldn¡¯t help but think that this situation was putting an immense burden on the child. For Lilly, the decision of whether to save Lisa or not and what it meant to her, weighed heavily on her. Anthony felt a surge of distress. A four-year-old child should not have to face such difficult choices that even adults find challenging He gently stroked Lilly¡¯s hair with his hand and asked. ¡°Is there no third option?¡± Lilly shook her head, indicating that there was no other choice. Drake continued to gaze at the tablet without tapping it until its screen dimmed and eventually turned off He pressed his lips together and suddenly spoke up. ¡°You can negotiate it with your master,¡± Lilly wrinkled her nose in skepticism. ¡°Master can be quite inflexible sometimes. If he says it can¡¯t be done, then it can¡¯t be done!¡± Drake scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know how to negotiate,¡± ¡°When you have a specific goal in mind, first propose an option that the other party cannot ept, and then present your desired oue.¡± ¡°Byparing the two, most people will choose the condition you want to achieve,¡± Lilly could not understand what Drake was talking about. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked nkly. Drake interjected. ¡°For instance, if you ask Grandma for one million dors, she will refuse..¡± Lilly interrupted confidently, ¡°No, Grandma will give it to me.¡± Drake paused, taken aback. He emphasized, ¡°Let¡¯s use the situation as an example.¡± Lilly eagerly agreed, ¡°Okay Drake, go ahead.¡± Drake exined, ¡°If you ask Grandma for one million dors, she will refuse yet. But instead, you ask her for one hundred million dors¡­ Grandma would say, ¡®One hundred million is impossible, and the most can give you is one million dors!¡± ¡°See? Your goal of obtaining one million dors has been achieved.¡± Drake maintained aposed expression, resembling a mini-boss as he delivered these words. Lilly suddenly had an epiphany. ¡°Brother, I understand now. If I tell Master that I want to revive Aunt Lisa, he will never agree. He will say that the best he can do is help me preserve my aunt¡­ Is that right?¡± Drake switched on the tablet once again and muttered to himself. Anthony let out a sigh and gently pinched Lilly¡¯s cheek with affection. ¡°Lilly, you¡¯re very clever, ¡°Your master treats you well. You shouldn¡¯t negotiate with him,¡± As he spoke, Anthony abruptly fell silent. I can¡¯t bear to see you face such a difficult test alone and I can¡¯t bear to see you unhappy. And so, he too fell into silence, refraining from saying anything further Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Pablo, who had been squatting cross-legged behind the back of the car, remained speechless. He had not intended to apany them on this journey but had ended up here coincidentally. To his surprise, Drake had been misleading his young apprentice in his absence. Pablo lightly tapped at the imaginary snowkes that drifted outside the window. When Lilly caught sight of her master, her eyes sparkled, and she immediately began, ¡°Master, I¡­¡± Pablo swiftly interjected, ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± Lilly¡¯s expression turned puzzled, wondering why her master would preemptively reject her request. She had simply wanted to ask her master to apany her in investigating why Aunt Lisa hadn¡¯te down from the mountain for such a long time! ¡°That¡¯s alright¡­¡± Lilly propped her soft-gloved hand under her chin and anxiously peered out of the car window. Pablo hesitated for a moment before finally uttering, ¡°Yes.¡± Lilly was perplexed and asked, ¡°What?¡± Pablo acknowledged his failure. s, in the face of this young apprentice, he could not adhere to his principles at all. ¡°There is a third option,¡± he said. Lilly¡¯s eyes sparkled with hope, and she eagerly inquired, ¡°What is it?¡± Pablo replied, ¡°Exile,¡± Lilly¡¯s confusion deepened. What is that? Pablo exined, ¡°It means letting her wander the world endlessly, never stopping, with her soul always on the move.¡± ¡°Helping those who can be helped, umting the virtues until you can be pardoned¡­¡± Lilly fell silent, her mind filled with questions. Wasn¡¯t this just another form of sending her aunt away? She gazed at the snow outside the car window, her voice trailing off, and the flicker of hope that had momentarily brightened in her eyes faded away. Pablo was about to speak, but his attention was caught by Lisa descending from the barren hill. Lilly immediately waved at her, rolled down the car window, and shouted, ¡°Aunt Lisa, over here!¡± Lisa hurriedly made her way toward them. However, in an unfortunate turn of events, she slipped and fell with a loud thud, tumbling down the rugged path of the mountain. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Lilly and Josh rushed to open the car door. Anthony held Lilly back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go down, it¡¯s cold outside. Let me do it,¡± He opened the car door, and snownded on his face, leaving tiny dots on his ck cashmere coat. Anthony trudged through the thick snow, reaching Lisa¡¯s side. Despite herck of agility, she was still struggling in the snow. ¡°Come on, get up,¡± he said, extending his hand. Lisa was momentarily taken aback. Her face and hair were covered in snowkes, and herplexion was pale. Lisa was d in a caramel-colored overcoat, and as she couldn¡¯t perceive the cold, she remained unfazed by the snow finding its way down her neck. She gazed at Anthony¡¯s outstretched hand for a prolonged moment, as if trying toprehend, before finally extending her hand. Anthony took hold of her hand and helped her to her feet. Observing that her hair was nketed in snow, he gently brushed it off, finding it oddly stiff¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s head home.¡± Lisa stood motionless, prompting Anthony to look at her curiously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lisa¡¯s lips twitched, and it required considerable effort to form a single word, ¡°Wash¡­¡± Anthony was perplexed, unsure of what Lisa meant by ¡°wash.¡± He nced at her hair and then at the dirt on her trouser legs, suggesting, ¡°Go back and wash up,¡± Lisa remained silent. Anthony took a step forward, and after a moment of hesitation, she followed quietly and got into the car. The car began to move, leaving the vicinity of the barren mountain behind. Darkness once again enveloped the area, as if the surrounding lights were incapable of prating through, intensifying the sense of destion and lifelessness. Time passed, and suddenly there was a faint click on the mountain, causing the snow on the branches to cascade down to the ground. A woman dressed in ck descended, and upon closer inspection, it became apparent that her feet did not touch the ground. She fled from the mountain in dismay, flying a great distance beforeing to a halt, her face filled with shock. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I witnessed that!¡± the woman muttered, her voice trembling. ¡°I was scared out of my wits, but luckily I can run fast.¡± This woman was none other than the crying spirit. In the past, she wanted to possess Hannah, but before she could make her move, Lilly¡¯s strength terrified her, causing her to flee in fear. Just now, she had been wandering by the roadside, hoping to encounter someone walking alone on such a cold night. And then, she spotted Anthony¡¯s car! As soon as the car door opened, Lilly jumped out! Where else could she go? The crying spirit instinctively ran towards the hill, but it turned out to be a grave mistake. The barren hill had an appetite for ghosts, and its malevolent aura swirled, attempting to suck her into the ground! The crying spirit wailed in distress, realizing that ghosts were forbidden from approaching the mountain. With wolves in front and tigers at the back, she dared not descend while Lilly was ahead. Therefore, she decided to try going around the other side of the mountain. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. As she continued to move deeper into the mountains, the crying spirit felt her aura draining from her body. It seemed to be dissipating, leaving her weaker with each step. She gritted her teeth and persevered, pushing forward. Just as she was about to reach her limit, she saw a white-robed judge approaching as Lisa descended from the mountain. The crying spirit thought her end hade, but to her surprise, they simply left without noticing her presence. Seizing the opportunity, she hurriedly descended from the mountain. Lilly and Pablo were unaware that the crying spirit they had been searching for was hiding on the hills all along. The mountain had a peculiar quality¡ªwhen ghosts approached, they would be absorbed by the good veins, so they did not consider the possibility of her being here. The crying spirit floated in the opposite direction of where Lilly and the others had gone, growing increasingly transparent with each passing moment. This mountain is so dreadful! Initially, she had thought she could hold on for a while longer, but now, she had to find a host quickly. The crying spirit drifted into a residential building near the mountain, but it hesitated to enter as the building was warm and did not dare to do so. She decided to wait and see if anyone would pass by on the road. As she was contemting, a woman in high heels approached. She was dressed in a formal suit with a thick down jacketyered over it. Despite her young age, her arms were folded, and her eyes were red, indicating she had been crying. The crying spirit¡¯s eyes sparkled with a sudden realization and excitement. ¡°Finders keepers!¡± The Crying Spirit lunged towards her. The woman walked on the snow, her steps heavy and her face filled with sorrow. She sniffled and muttered, ¡°Why am I always the one who has to do everything? Don¡¯t interns have rights?¡± Unbeknownst to her, the crying spirit saw an opportunity and seized it, ready to find a new host. If she had not refrained from crying due to the fear of her tears freezing and hurting her face, she would have cried throughout her entire journey back. At that moment, a gust of wind breezed through and she felt a sudden stillness in her surroundings. Having walked along this road countless times before, it was the first instance where she experienced an eerie sensation. The snow-covered bushes in the green area suddenly snapped, startling the girl. Instinctively, she turned her gaze, sensing something drifting by. Immediately, a wave of unease washed over the girl, and a peculiar phrase emerged in her mind, ¡°If you walk at night, you¡¯ll see a ghost¡± Terrified, she eximed, ¡°Oh my god!¡± and hurriedly ran back home. However, upon scanning her face to enter the house, the system did not recognize her. Staring at herself in the mirror, the girl felt an inexplicable sense of strangeness and took a step back in fear. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Tears streamed down her face as she cried out, ¡°Open the door, open the door!¡± She used a lock that needed facial recognition, so she did not have a key! She lived alone and had no one to help her get inside her house¡­ Unbeknownst to her, the ss door of another unit behind her reflected her image, revealing a woman in ck perched upon her head¡­ Chapter 491 Chapter 491 After a heavy snowfall overnight, Lilly enjoyed a long sleep during the weekend, snuggled up in a cozy nket. ¡°Master, why does it feel morefortable to stay in bed when it¡¯s coldpared to when it¡¯s hot?¡± Lilly curiously inquired, wrapped snugly in her small nket. As Pablo wrote and doodled in a brochure, he replied, ¡°That¡¯s because the warmth of a quilt in cold weather lingers and envelops you, unlike an air conditioner in summer,¡± Lilly tilted her head and pondered, ¡°In spring, I feel like napping all the time; in summer, I¡¯m always sleepy; in autumn, I don¡¯t think much; and in winter, I struggle to wake up¡­ Why can¡¯t we go to school with our nkets? I wanna bring mine every day!¡± The corner of Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched, and he jokingly responded, ¡°Imagine if everyone went out with their nkets, it would be quite difficult to recognize each other when saying hello.¡± Lilly suddenly had an epiphany and eximed, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true!¡± Pablo remained silent. He the little girl sticking out her foot, the Crawford Mansion had heaters in ce, making the weather not too cold. Once Lilly got out of bed, she swiftly dressed and put on her shoes before rushing downstairs. ¡°Grandma, where are you going?¡± Lilly noticed that Bettany appeared to be heading out. Bettany replied, ¡°Your Uncle Anthony forgot something, and I¡¯m going to give it to him,¡± Hugh interjected, ¡°Why not ask Jack to take care of it?¡± The elderlydy gave him a nk stare. ¡°What do you know? Why can¡¯t I visit my son?¡± It had been years since shest visited Anthony, and it was simply a whim. Hugh quickly added, ¡°Go ahead then, just make sure to dress warmly when you go out and don¡¯t catch a cold,¡± Despite the less-than-pleasant remarks, Bettany was prepared to leave with her belongings. Lilly chimed in, ¡°Grandma, I wanna go too!¡± Bettany pondered for a moment and saw no reason to object, so they decided to go together! Lilly went with Bettany, and Hannah had the desire to join as well. However, upon ncing at her homework, she could not help but hold back her feet in embarrassment. Why were Drake and Josh able toplete their homework in just ten minutes, while she had to spend an entire day on it? It seemedpletely illogical. Josh finished getting dressed and added, ¡°I¡¯lle along too.¡± In the room, Zachary was writing something. Seeing Drale hesitate, he did not follow them and continued reading his book. ¡­ Within the confines of the psychiatric hospital, a chilling atmosphere pervaded. Anthony strolled through the corridors of the institution, with Charlie trailing behind him. Charlie suggested, ¡°Mr. Anthony, should I get it for you?¡± Anthony replied casually, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it myself,¡± The watch had been a gift from his sister, so it only made sense that he retrieved it personally. ¡°Veronica hid it so well. We searched for over a month before discovering that she hid it here,¡± When Veronica initially entered the psychiatric hospital, all her belongings were confiscated, and she did not have the watch with her. Anthony answered Charlie. While walking through the psychiatric hospital, one had to remain vignt of their surroundings, constantly keeping an eye on all paths and remaining attentive to any signs. Anthony walked with his back against the wall, as this could protect him in case any other passing psychopaths suddenly be hostile. When approaching a mentally ill patient, he maintained a safe distance and walked behind them to minimize the risk of the patient assaulting him. Anthony proceeded calmly andposedly through the ward, asionally hearing the voices of some patients. Amy, ¡°I lost my love, my family¡¯s support, and all my money. Do I have nothing left?¡± Another person replied, ¡°No, you¡¯re sick,¡± Amy said, ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Barry yelled, ¡°I have a secret! I¡¯m God¡¯s son!¡± Camelia spoke, ¡°When did I give birth to you?¡± Danielmented, ¡°I¡¯ve dedicated numerous years to cultivating the golden elixir. However, they insisted that it was a stone and shattered my precious achievement! Moreover, there is a sixteen-year-old girl downstairs who was close to being a Goddess, and they killed her! The most absurd incident involved the astral projection experts at the mortuary, who unbelievably desired to burn their skins! Additionally, in the neighboring hotel, there were prostitutes¡­ Oh, we need more talented candidates to be chosen to be a God!¡± Charlie could not help but chuckled, quickly regaining hisposure. In a hushed tone, he said, ¡°These patients are quite entertaining. I expected to encounter lunatics,¡± Anthony responded, ¡°They may be mentally ill, but they are not fools,¡± Charlie nodded, acknowledging Anthony¡¯s words. As they continued through the facility, Anthony halted in front of a specific ward. The doctor apanying them advised, ¡°Please wait a moment,¡± ¡°The patient in this ward is severely delusional. I will take her to the reception room. You may proceed to the reception room with the nurse,¡± Anthony nodded in agreement. Veronica huddled on the bed, wrapped in a nket, her weight loss bing increasingly apparent, taking a toll on her appearance. She had grown tired of the entric female patients in the ward. One imed to be a bird perching on the table daily, awaiting to eat imaginary bugs. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Another insisted they were a mushroom and would squat by the door with an umbre every day. There was also a woman who was reading an address book like a novel,menting as she read, ¡°This story is good, but there are far too many characters.¡± Veronica¡¯s opportunities to leave the ward were limited. She spent most of her days confined to the ward, only venturing out briefly during midday medicine queues or walks. However, even these outings brought her no respite from the suffocating grip of depression. Veronica murmured in frustration, ¡°I¡¯m Veronica Crawford, I bore two children for Anthony, but they insist on iming my sister as the mother and took my children away¡­ Are they joking?¡± A sympathetic female patient nearby chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s quite amusing. By the way, do you know how to be a Goddess?¡± Veronica remained silent, unable to respond. There was a time when Veronica would have shouted at them, demanding they leave her alone. But now, she simply pulled the nket over herself, devoid of expression. Clutching a watch tightly to her chest, shepulsively rubbed it. This watch symbolized the love between her and someone dear. With this watch, he would surely return to see her. To retrieve the watch, she had exchanged something incredibly important with an immortal¡­ But what exactly did she trade? Veronica could not remember. Just then, the door swung open. ¡°Veronica, you have a visitor. Come with me!¡± Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Veronica¡¯s eyes brightened with hope. ¡°Is it my husband? Have my two sonse to see me?¡± The doctor patiently reassured her, saying, ¡°You will find out once you go out and see for yourself.¡± Eagerly, Veronica hurriedly got out of bed, hastily getting dressed and vigorouslybing her hair in front of the ss window. She adjusted her hospital gown, tying a pair of long johns around her waist and securing the loose gown. In her mind, she believed she looked incredibly fashionable and nodded with satisfaction. In the reception room, Veronica¡¯s wish came true as she spotted Anthony. Overjoyed, she rushed toward him, eximing, ¡°Darling, you¡¯vee to see me!¡± However, Charlie intercepted her path,ing to a halt in front of her. Veronica¡¯s mood suddenly soured, and she scolded, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you block my way! If you don¡¯t watch out, I¡¯ll have my husband deal with you!¡± Charlie nced at Anthony, seeking his guidance. Anthony nonchntly instructed, ¡°Let her pass,¡± Charlie appeared perplexed. Given Veronica¡¯s current state, retrieving the watch would prove challenging. However, he reassured himself that money had a way of resolving difficulties. If Veronica refused to cooperate, he could persuade the doctor to administer a sedative before searching for the watch. Veronica felt a surge of satisfaction as Charlie stepped aside. Being a member of the Crawford family, she expected to be treated with respect, just as it should be. With a bashful demeanor, Veronica approached Anthony and softly addressed him, ¡°Darling¡­¡± Anthony raised his hand, cing a talisman on her forehead. Veronica¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. Charlie opened his mouth but found himself momentarily speechless. Even the doctor disyed skepticism and astonishment. How could Mr. Anthony engage in such mystical practices? Could it possibly be effective? It seemed too mysterious toprehend¡­ The doctor wondered if it was because he had to treat patients in the psychiatric hospital he now perceived everyone as mentally ill. He could only hear Anthony ask, ¡°Where¡¯s the watch?¡± Just as Charlie began to doubt whether Veronica would retrieve it, he saw her obediently taking out the watch from her pocket. Anthony reached out, and she ced the watch in his hand. After inspecting it, Anthony handed the watch to Charlie and instructed, ¡°Send it for thorough maintenance, cleaning, and disinfection,¡± Charlie quickly took hold of the watch. I didn¡¯t know Mr. Anthony could do that! Anthony removed the talisman as Lilly imed that it would turn to ashes automatically upon removal. He retrieved a disinfectant wipe from his pocket and left the room, wiping his hands clean as he left. Veronica stood there in a daze until the nurse escorted her back to the ward. Anthony was near the hospital gate when she snapped back to reality. ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t leave!¡± Veronica erupted into madness. ¡°Don¡¯t abandon me! I¡¯ve given birth to two sons for the Crawford family, with no recognition for my hard work!¡± Witnessing her outburst, the nurse swiftly administered an injection to calm her down. Shaking her head, the nurse silently acknowledged, ¡°This patient¡¯s condition seems to be deteriorating. Even medication seems to have little effect. It seems this is how life will be for her¡­¡± At the hospital gate, the doctor remained lost in thought, hesitant to inquire further. Finally, unable to resist his curiosity, he spoke up, asking, ¡°Mr. Anthony, what was that talisman you stuck to her forehead earlier?¡± Anthony replied, ¡°It¡¯s a technique taught to me by the children at home. The idea is to engage with the mentally ill and utilize their thought processes to find a solution,¡± A sudden realization dawned upon the doctor. Did Mr. Anthony deceive Veronica? If the talisman had proven effective for the ¡°Elixir man¡± in the adjacent ward, the doctor would have had no doubts. However, Veronica didn¡¯t exhibit the delusion of cultivating immortality, so the situation was different. ¡°In that case¡­ How did the talisman burn?¡± the doctor inquired. Anthony rotated his wrist, revealing a small light on his fingertips. With a gentle touch, a cold blue me burst forth. The doctor was left speechless, finally understanding that there was more to the situation than he had initially perceived. It was indeed a mystery. ¡°Mr. Anthony, take care on your way,¡± the doctor said, a smile gracing his face. ¡°If you need any assistance, feel free to reach out to us. We¡¯ll take good care of Miss Veronica as well!¡± Anthony nced coldly at the doctor and retorted, ¡°You don¡¯t need to take care of her that much,¡± With those words, he got into the car and drove away. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The doctor stood there, pondering the situation for a long time before finally grasping the truth. The Crawford family had paid for a hundred years¡¯ worth of treatment and hospitalization expenses upfront, indicating their considerable investment in Veronica¡¯s well-being. While she may not be from the Crawford family, she must hold some significance to them, perhaps a close friend or someone delusional. So she¡¯s a nobody! The doctor rxed, realizing that Veronica¡¯s life ahead would not be asfortable as it had been. Meanwhile, Anthony returned to Crawford Holdings, and Charlie retrieved the watch around noon. Hastily making his way toward the elevator with the bag in hand, Charlie identally bumped into a girl, causing the bag to slip from his grasp. The watch slipped out of the box, rolling about half a meter away. Charlie¡¯s heart sank as he hurriedly retrieved it, only to discover a scratch on the edge of the dial. His worst fear happened¡ªthe watch was damaged. I¡¯m in trouble! In a rush, the girl approached Charlie and panicked, ¡°Mr. Brown, I¡¯m so sorry! L didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Charlie snapped in anger. ¡°Don¡¯t you look at where you¡¯re going?¡± His mood had soured significantly, his face reflecting his displeasure as he failed to maintain a polite tone. The girl burst into tears, unable to hold back her emotions, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you there¡­¡± she sobbed. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a meal since finishing work, and there are still many materials left to print, so I was rushing to get them done¡­¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ What am I supposed to do? How much is the damage? I¡¯ll pay for it¡­¡± Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Deep within, Charlie felt annoyed, but he recognized that the employee had bumped into him by ident. He could not just fire her. However, looking at her current state, she did not seem she could afford it. As the girl continued to cry, Charlie¡¯s frustration grew. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do it,¡± she sobbed. ¡°Mr. Brown, please tell me how much it costs. I¡¯ll pay for it. I¡¯ll buy a new one for you,¡± Tears streamed down her face as if Charlie did something to her. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Speechless, Charlie replied, ¡°You can¡¯t afford it,¡± Desperately, the girl clutched his sleeve, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, and I¡¯ll take responsibility for it, no matter what,¡± Charlie¡¯s frown deepened, and he rolled up his sleeves. ¡°This watch belongs to Mr. Anthony. It¡¯s worth 100 million dors. How could you afford to pay for it?¡± The girl was momentarily taken aback, her tears streaming even more intensely. ¡°How could this happen¡­ What am I going to do now?¡± Charlie felt a mix of frustration and sympathy as he thought she was only good at crying. Eventually, he thought he was unlucky, he stood up and dusted off his hands, intending to speak with Mr. Anthony first and then arrange for the watch to be repaired. While the scratches could be fixed, it was unlikely to be restored to its original condition. Unexpectedly, the girl took his hand. ¡°Mr. Brown, please take me to see Mr. Anthony. I want to apologize to him personally,¡± She wiped away her tears and pleaded, ¡°I don¡¯t care how Mr. Anthony would want me to pay for it, but I¡¯ll do whatever I can. Boohoo¡­¡± Charlie maintained silence, lost in thought. I¡¯m afraid Mr. Anthony wouldn¡¯t want you to pay him either. Why are there so many strange people¡­ Charlie entered the elevator without uttering a single word. Meanwhile, the girl remained on the floor, gradually getting back on her feet. She tearfully gathered her scattered papers. Why was she this unlucky? She had not even had a chance to eat, yet she was constantly burdened with printing and catering to others. And then she bumped into Mr. Brown. With a heavy heart, the girl retrieved her documents, only to be instructed once again to serve tea and water. There was an evil spirit coiled around the girl¡¯s head¡ªit was the crying spirit. The crying spirit also shed tears, eximing, ¡°What should I do? It¡¯s difficult enough to find a host, but it had to be Crawford Holdings?¡± She yearned to flee, but she was trapped. Yesterday, she waspelled to remain on the deste hill for hours, on the brink of losing her sanity. If she were to abandon her current host without finding a new one, she would dissipate. The crying spirit could only pray fervently from the depths of her heart. Please release me from this host swiftly! However, Crawford Holdings had a corporate culture known for its tolerance and employee welfare. The weeping spirit realized that this wish might note true anytime soon. ¡°It should be fine¡­ She won¡¯t enter Anthony¡¯s office, and even if she does, Anthony wouldn¡¯t be able to see me¡­¡± ¡°This intern has no connections with the higher-ups¡­ Even if she isn¡¯t fired, she should be safe,¡± Currently, she was in Crawford Holdings, not in the Crawford Mansion. Lilly and the man in the white robe would unlikely visit Crawford Holdings for no reason. And even if they dide, there was no guarantee they would encounter her. With this thought in mind, the crying spirit felt a sense of relief. As she contemted, a few familiar figures entered through the door. At the forefront was a graceful and refined elderlydy, apanied by two children. Following closely behind the young boy was a woman with a paleplexion, and behind her was a man in a white robe. The little girl skipped ahead, d in a pink puffy jacket and a tiny red hat. Her rosy cheeks and bright eyes were adorable, captivating everyone¡¯s attention like blooming flowers. The crying spirit¡¯s expression froze instantly! Could it be? Was she seeing things? Right after she finished speaking, they appeared¡­ Was this some kind of game? Chapter 494 Chapter 494 A beloved cutie arrived at thepany, apanied by Anthony¡¯s mother. Everyone eagerly crowded around, and though some hesitated to approach and greet, they still wore their brightest smiles and waved their hands. However, Wendy harbored an inexplicable notion¡ª she wanted to escape! Her mind felt foggy, consumed by an idea¡­ But why? That was Mr. Anthony¡¯s mother. She was the one who broke Anthony¡¯s watch. Although Anthony might be upset, his mother was an elderly woman, maybe she would be more understanding¡­ If Wendy were to step forward and apologize, and Bettany was to forgive her, then Anthony might not be angry anymore. Wendy had the intention to approach her, but as soon as she lifted her legs, she ended up fleeing instead. Lilly sneered, ¡°Who¡¯s thatdy?¡± Bettany overheard Lilly and turned to look. Amidst the crowd, the young girl spotted her immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Bettany asked the receptionist who was leading the way. The receptionist nced over and respectfully replied, ¡°She¡¯s a new intern from the customer service department named Wendy,¡± Bettany nodded and instructed, ¡°Can you tell her toe here?¡± The receptionist was puzzled. Had Wendy and Bettany already met? Why did Bettany call her over after looking at her? Wendy had gained a reputation for being clumsy and bursting into tears whenever she encountered trouble, a perception that had spread throughout several departments. Everyone assumed she had secured her position by crying, but now it seemed that things were not as they appeared. With lingering doubts, the receptionist made her way to find Wendy. On the top floor¡­ Wearing a somber expression, Anthony said, ¡°I¡¯ll have it repaired tomorrow, you may leave!¡± Charlie observed that despite his unhappiness, Anthony managed to maintain hisposure. It seemed that ever since Lilly joined the Crawford family, their boss, Mr. Anthony¡¯s temper had improved. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Charlie replied hastily, fearing that Anthony might change his mind. However, just as he was about to leave, he received a call informing him that Bettany had arrived. He promptly returned to Anthony¡¯s office and informed Anthony, ¡°Mr. Anthony, Mrs. Crawford is here,¡± Anthony looked up and responded, ¡°Please bring her here,¡± Charlie added, ¡°Miss Lisa is also here,¡± Anthony paused for a moment, then remembered that Charlie had mistaken Bettany for Lisa. He simply nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie was about to leave when he remembered, ¡°Oh, by the way, Little Miss Crawford is also here.¡± Anthony stood up and shot him a cold and piercing gaze. ¡°Next time, let¡¯s get straight to the point,¡± With those words, he put on his watch and walked out with long strides. Charlie was taken aback, thinking the main focus should have been on Bettany. After all, she was his mother! Tsk tsk, what a spoiled girl¡ªalthough Miss Lilly isn¡¯t Mr. Anthony¡¯s biological daughter, their bond was closer than that of a father and daughter. Downstairs¡­ The crying spirit, desperately trying to control Wendy and make her flee, breathed a sigh of relief and scurried away. Her essence grew weaker as she rested upon Wendy¡¯s head, greedily siphoning energy. Invisible dark energy continuously emanated from Wendy¡¯s body, one end connecting to the crying spirit while the other attached to Wendy¡¯s neck. If someone were able to see it, they would witness a malignant spirit lying behind Wendy sucking her bad aura as if savoring a drink. Recalling the events that led up until that point, Wendy pondered on them and inexplicably felt the urge to cry once again. ¡°I¡¯m so foolish, incapable of doing anything right,¡± she whimpered softly. ¡°I don¡¯t even dare to approach Bettany and apologize¡­ I¡¯m truly worthless,¡± ¡°Everyone in thepany hates me. Despite my hard work, their hatred towards me only grows, and they keep mistreating me,¡± Wendy spoke to herself through her tears. ¡°Why is this world so unjust¡­¡± She med herself and sought sce in a secluded corner, shedding tears in secrecy. The more she cried, the more the crying spirit fed on her. Perfect¡­ It seemed that she was a perfect host. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The crying spirit felt that half of the energy that dispersed earlier had returned, albeit slightly diminished. Nevertheless, it was better than nothing. ¡°After today, I must quickly manipte Wendy into resigning and fleeing¡­¡± The sobbing spirit made its ns. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here forever!¡± Luckily, I managed to escape a catastrophe today¡­ Lost in its thoughts, the ghost suddenly heard a sweet voice asking, ¡°Hey, why are you all alone?¡± When the crying spirit looked up, it was startled! She did not want her host anymore, so she decided to flee! In the next moment, Lilly patted her and said, ¡°Call me Daddy!¡± Everyone was puzzled. Wendy was still in a daze and muttered, ¡°Dad¡­ Daddy?¡± The crying spirit was also bewildered. Could this little pat prevent her from escaping!? For so many years, the sole reason she had survived was by fleeing her hosts. When in doubt, always run! If something¡¯s wrong, run away! If you see someone familiar but you don¡¯t know them, run away! Running was her expertise, but today, she found herself trapped. The crying spirit rested on Wendy¡¯s head, feeling unloved, and began to cry out, ¡°Why? I¡¯ve endured so many hardships. I thought this was the final chapter, but I never expected someone to remember me!¡± Lilly crouched down and clicked her tongue, saying, ¡°No matter how far you run, you can¡¯t escape!¡± Unexpectedly, Wendy abruptly dropped to her knees with a thud, pleading, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. I didn¡¯t mean to do it!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t break Mr. Anthony¡¯s watch on purpose! Please forgive me¡­¡± Everyone furrowed their brows. Why did she go to such lengths to apologize? Charlie had already let the matter go and said that Wendy could not afford to rece the watch. It was Wendy who insisted on apologizing to Anthony. People had told her it wasn¡¯t necessary, yet she continued to struggle with it. To be honest, such an apology was questionable¡­ As she apologized, Wendy cried and feigned a pitiable demeanor. She seemed determined to be forgiven, resorting to tears if necessary. Either apologize sincerely orpensate for the damage! Someone frowned and remarked, ¡°Wendy, why do you cry all the time? You broke Mr. Anthony¡¯s watch, yet you cry as if Mr. Anthony has mistreated you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you even went to Bettany toin. Is this your way of apologizing or are you trying to manipte others?¡± Wendy burst into tears, eximing, ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t mean it¡­ I¡¯m just begging for forgiveness¡­¡± Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°My Mommy used to say that a crying baby simply wants to be comforted by their Mommies. But my Grandma isn¡¯t your Mommy. If you want to cry, you should go home and cry to your Mommy,¡± She said with a serious tone, taking the statement literally. However, Wendy felt that such words from a privileged young girl were cruel and belittling, using her of being a lowly person at the bottom. ¡°I apologize, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Wendy mumbled through her tears. ¡°Please forgive me, I didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡± Lilly found it difficult toprehend! ¡°What do you mean by crying all the time then? Do you expect my grandmother to lift you and console you so that you stop crying? It¡¯s alright, good baby, don¡¯t cry¡­ Is that what you want?¡± Everyone¡¯s gazes shifted, observing Lilly, whose expression remained serious. How old is she¡­ Why is she trying to expose me? However, was not that what Wendy wanted? Although I made a mistake, all of you scared me, so you shouldfort me gently and tell me it¡¯s okay. If you don¡¯t forgive me, I¡¯ll still cry, and it¡¯s all your fault! Chapter 495 Chapter 495 After understanding Wendy¡¯s logic, everyone was even more speechless. Wendy was overheard when she was crying in the bathroom once. She cried like a drama heroine and asked why she was like this. Everyone made things difficult for her, bullying her as an intern. In fact, in the Crawford Holdings, it was very rare for interns to be bullied. Everyone was busy with their own KPI, and of course there might be outliers. However, what Wendy said was that everyone bullied her. She must know that after she joined the Crawford Holdings, the supervisor asked her to manage the customers at first, but the customer made things difficult for her, and she cried when she came back, saying that she could not handle that customer. The supervisor had no choice but to arrange for her an easier client, but she came back and cried, saying that the client spoke in a tactful way and she could not understand what the client wanted. She kepting back crying after changing several customers in a row, saying that she was useless. Later, the supervisor had no choice but to let her dawdle in the office, and when the internship period ended and failed the assessment, she would naturally be eliminated. Maybe Wendy also shared the same thought, so she was very active in the office to help this person print documents, help that person buy coffee, running up and down working very hard. In the end, she still med others for making things difficult for her¡­ She listened as the colleagues talked. Wendy cried even harder, with a look of bewilderment, as if she did not know what to do. Old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s pet peeve was people who cry at every turn. From the first time she saw Wendy until now, she had never stopped crying. Old Mrs. Crawford looked at Lilly, ¡°Lilly, do you want to go and look for your uncle?¡± As soon as the words fell, Anthony¡¯s voice could be heard saying, ¡°What happened?¡± Anthony¡¯s aura was cold and hard, his expression was unapproachable, and everyone unconsciously stepped out of the way. Lilly ran over, hopped up on her toes, and threw herself on Anthony, ¡°Uncle! Lilly misses you!¡± Anthony hugged her dotingly, and said in a warm voice, ¡°Such a little sweet talker, did you learn that from Polly?¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes curved up as she smiled, ¡°Yes, Uncle is really smart, you realized!¡± Seeing the smile in Anthony¡¯s eyes, the employees of the Crawford Holdings felt incredible, and some of them were dazed. They all had never seen this side of President Crawford! However, they only dared to be dazed but not staring nkly. Although this iceberg-faced president was handsome, he was even more scary. Someone tried to hook up with him but was immediately thrown out of thepany by him before. Sacked overnight! Whoever dared to discuss itter, were given double the KPI directly, and were asked to leave if they could not finish it. In the end, everyone behaved themselves. In the Crawford Holdings, the first important principle was not to have unreasonable thoughts about the president. However, the intern Wendy in front of him seemed to be clueless about the situation. Seeing Mr. Crawford, her eyes lit up a little bit, her thoughts were really clear. She looked at the watch on Anthony¡¯s wrist, her mouth pursed, and she choked up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Crawford! I had too many documents to print today, so I did not pay attention to the road, and I bumped into Mr. Brown¡­ And broke your watch.¡± Old Mrs. Crawford frowned, subconsciously nced at Lisa. Lisa¡¯s gaze was fixed on Josh. She only had her son in her eyes¡­ Hey. Forget it, this wooden head probably would not be able to see the inappropriate thoughts of the young girl. However, Josh was not so easy to fool, he looked at Wendy vigntly. What did she mean, was she coveting his mother¡¯s position? ¡°What the heck are you crying for?¡± Josh asked, staring, ¡°My dad did not scold you or beat you, and he did not ask you to pay for the broken watch. Are you trying to get my dad¡¯s attention?¡± Under the influence of their aunt, their whole family had read 108 romance novels. This kind of trick did not work here! Wendy¡¯s eyes were full of tears, and she was very pitiful, ¡°President Crawford¡­¡± Anthony did not like this at all, and said coldly, ¡°So you intend topensate?¡± Wendy was stunned, and could not help crying, ¡°I¡­ I could not afford it¡­¡± Anthony remained expressionless and said in a businesslike manner, ¡°So what is your solution?¡± Wendy just felt aggrieved, and if she had any solution, she just wanted to apologize and be forgiven. She really did not do it on purpose, Mr. Crawford was not short of money, so he could buy ten or eight of these watches casually, right? However, she just graduated and belonged to the bottom ss of the society, why could he not just say to forgive her¡­ Otherwise she would not feel at ease. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡± Wendy cried and said, ¡°I really did not mean it, Mr. Crawford, can you forgive me?¡± Anthony¡¯s face was cold, ¡°So your solution is, you broke my thing, but I have to forgive you?¡± Wendy hurriedly said, ¡°That is not what I meant¡­¡± Lilly shook his head, ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°My uncle did not want you topensate at first, but you kept saying sorry, and then my uncle asked you topensate, but you said you could not afford it, so you just want my uncle to say it is okay.¡± Josh crossed his arms, with a displeased expression on his face, ¡°That is right, this watch was not just about money, it is the only gift my deceased aunt gave to my dad. Why do you want my dad to say sorry?¡± Wendy said ¡®ah¡¯, ¡°I am sorry, I did not know that this watch was so meaningful¡­¡± Her tears welled up again in an instant, it was really like a faucet, it was turned on as soon as it was said. ¡°What should I do¡­ I do not know, I really do not know¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Crawford, it is all my fault, I am sorry¡­ You can ask me to pay whatever you want, it is all my fault¡­¡± Josh rolled his eyes: I could not take it anymore! My dad did not ask you to pay, so you insisted on going to my dad and saying sorry! My dad asked you to pay, but you said you had no money and could not afford it! Then you could not afford to pay, and you want to say that you can pay whatever you want! ¡°What is the matter, do you really think you can redeem yourself with your body like in the novel, and pay you to my father for the rest of your life?¡± Wendy bit her lip and kept crying. However, she had nothing else to pay for¡­ Lilly¡¯s eyes were crystal clear, ¡°Auntie, not all sorry can be forgiven! Uncle did not want to forgive you, so he will not forgive you. Why do you keep making things difficult for Uncle?¡± Wendy, ¡°¡­¡± She could not argue with that. However, why could he not forgive her? She med herself so much that she was so pitiful. They were not bad either. Was it so difficult to say it was alright? Even if she had to pay for her whole life, she did not say no¡­ She was ready to sacrifice her whole life¡­ Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Lilly said again, ¡°If you really feel sorry, then go home and find your parents, sell the car and the house, borrow money from your good friends, and then return it to my uncle!¡± Wendy cried bitterly, ¡°My family had no money, no house or car, and I had no friends to lend me money¡­¡± Lilly, ¡°Look, look, so you still got into trouble and want someone else to wipe your ass?¡± She heard this sentence from her master unintentionally, and finally gave her a chance to use it. Old Mrs. Crawford stared, almost wanting to cover Lilly¡¯s mouth. Where did you learn this sentence? However, the words were not rough¡­ Old Mrs. Crawford frowned and said, ¡°Okay¡­¡± Wendy was overjoyed, thinking Old Mrs. Crawford could not stand it anymore. However, she continued to say, ¡°Since you could not afford it, go to work, do note here to gaslight people, and ask people to forgive you.¡± She looked at Wendy coldly, ¡°You caused someone else to lose hundreds of thousands of dors. It was already generous to not have you pay for it. Do not push further and ask others to forgive you.¡± After old Mrs. Crawford finished speaking, she looked at Anthony, ¡°Where did this interne from? How did she get in? How is she ced in the customer service department with such an unclear mind?¡± Anthony nodded, ¡°Charlie, ask her to settle her wages and let her go today.¡± When everyone heard it, it was as expected! This was fate¡­ Wendy really panicked this time, the Crawford Holdings was not easy to get in, and the benefits were good. After leaving here, where would she find such goodpany? ¡°President Crawford, I was wrong, I was really wrong!¡± Wendy actually knelt down and crawled towards Anthony, ¡°I will kneel down and admit my mistake, please forgive me!¡± ¡°I know that I broke your watch and caused you a huge loss! I asked about the repair fee, and they said it would cost seven or eight hundred thousand¡­¡± Wendy choked with sobs, ¡°Please let me stay, I will work hard to repay you¡­ I will pay you my sry every month¡­¡± Lilly only felt a headache. Why was this sentence again! ¡°Then my uncle had to pay you wages, and you pay my uncle the wages. What difference does it make if uncle pays back the money by himself?¡± Lilly was puzzled, ¡°Why do you adults always like to y rascals like this?¡± Wendy choked, speechless, ¡°However, I contributed to thepany for free¡­¡± The people in the customer service department could not take it anymore. ¡°What contribution have you made? It is good enough if you do not bring us trouble!¡± ¡°Thest time the supervisor asked you to receive the three clients, one ran away because of your temper, one had to be coaxed by our supervisor for a long time, and the other one just ignored us and disappeared when he saw using. What did you help! ¡± ¡°That is right, offered to print the documents for us, and we said no! You cried and asked if you had any opinion on you!¡± ¡°Also, you had to bring me water, including today, myputer was cked out twice by you! There was still my proposal on it¡­ Are you worthy of it?¡± ¡°Please go quickly, I am annoyed when I see you, and you did not do a single thing after you came in, you just made trouble!¡± ¡°You still cry when you make trouble, and you want everyone to coax you. Are you a baby?¡± Maybe it was because there was too much resentment umted, and everyone broke out all of a sudden. Everyone was ming Wendy. Anthony did not bother to look at these, he turned to leave with Lilly in his arms. Wendy got anxious, got up and rushed over to hug Anthony¡¯s thigh. However, with a loud sound, she bumped into something hard. When Wendy raised her head, her pupils shrank in fright, and a woman with a face as pale as death stared straight at her. She raised her hands straight up, used a fork to lift her and walked out. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fork¡­ Get out!¡± Lisa repeated, ¡°Garbage¡­ Fork¡­ Get out!¡± Wendy was terrified and burst into tears, ¡°Let me go, let me go¡­¡± Lilly called to his auntie, ¡°Auntie, wait!¡± Wendy was overjoyed and cried, ¡°Miss Lilly, please¡­¡± Lilly ran over and grabbed her hair. Lilly grabbed the crybaby¡¯s face and pulled her to tear her off. Fortunately, the eldest uncle was very tall, so she was easily lifted up like a piece of clothing. Anthony did not look sideways, and old Mrs. Crawford also pretended not to know anything. The cry baby cried and chirped,pletely devoid of the will to resist. The moment Lilly caught her, she felt the oppression that only the Ruler of Hell could have. This little girl was definitely not simple, if the man floating next to him was not wearing a red judge¡¯s uniform, she would suspect that he was the judge. Lilly said, ¡°It is alright, Auntie, thank you for your hard work!¡± Lisa turned around, lifted Wendy with both hands like a forklift, and repeated, ¡°Fork out, fork out.¡± Wendy struggled desperately, but what frightened her was that the woman in front of her did not seem to be human, her whole body was cold and hard, and she could not even break it! With a bang, Wendy was thrown out the door and fell into the snow. She wanted to get up, but found that her ankle was sprained, she limped and stood up crying, ¡°President Crawford, no, how can I live without this job, I really did not mean it, please forgive me¡­ ¡­¡± The front desk gave a low curse and deserved it. They did not want her to pay in the first ce, just keep her head down and be a human being. However, she was adamant to make a scene! Now, great, she lost her job¡­ However, she would not be kept, but everyone avoided her like a snake when they saw her cry, and wanted to only hold her off until the end of her internship. Anthony, Old Mrs. Crawford and Lilly all left. The supervisor of the customer service department nced at Wendy, and said calmly, ¡°Go and pack your things, thene to me to get the form, and go to the Financial Department to settle the settlement.¡± Wendy wanted to say something else, but the supervisor said coldly, ¡°Crawford Holdings will not treat any employee badly, even an intern! However, if you are not sensible, I can still make the decision and withhold the money!¡± She gave Wendy a look of ¡®try me¡¯, turned around and left. No one pleaded for Wendy, after all, they were all really afraid of her, afraid of being entangled by her and crying for nothing. Wendy could only go back to the office while crying and pack her things. ¡°Joanne, boo-hoo, could you speak to the supervisor for me¡­¡± Joanne did not bat her eyes. Wendy was in despair, why did she end up like this. Why was she always so troubled? Everyone did not like her. She cried sadly, lying on the workstation and crying loudly, as if she had been wronged by the sky. Everyone remembered that on the first day she came, there were a few male colleagues who saw her delicate and weak and went tofort her. However, now there was no one tofort her. Wendy cried so lonely that she could only take the form to settle the settlement, and left the Crawford Holdings while crying. ** Anthony¡¯s office. Lilly crossed her arms and sat on the sofa with her legs crossed, staring at the crybaby. Pablo was also in the same pose, floating cross-legged in mid-air, staring at the crybaby. As soon as Charlie came in with tea, he suddenly heard Lilly say: ¡°Well, how did you die?¡± Charlie, ¡°??¡± Was she asking him, how did he want to die? He did not mean it, hey! Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Old Mrs. Crawford stood up, took out her mobile phone, looked at it, and said, ¡°Charlie, I¡¯m going to meet a friend, she is waiting for me over there, please give me a ride.¡± Charlie, ¡°Okay, old Mrs. Crawford!¡± Old Mrs. Crawford looked at Anthony, ¡°I will pick up Lillyter, take care of her and do not let her run around! I wille at you if she fell.¡± Anthony nodded. Lilly waved her hand, ¡°Do not worry, granny, goodbye granny~¡± Lisa looked at her own hand, raised it and waved it, ¡°Granny, see you.¡± Old Mrs. Crawford, ¡°¡­¡± She was a little disappointed. She silently turned and left. Josh sat on the sofa, peeled an orange, and gave it to Lilly and Lisa at the same time. At the same time, he said heartbrokenly, ¡°You should not call her granny, only my younger sister calls her granny.¡± Lisa stared at the oranges on the table, and suddenly reached out to take them, without blinking her eyes. Suddenly she took a big bite and swallowed the whole thing. Josh was startled, and frantically picked the orange in her mouth, ¡°Oh, you need to peel it, peel it! Did I not peel it for you¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Lisa took out the half-eaten orange and handed it to him. Josh stared nkly, his mother was¡­ Peeling oranges for him? Good gracious, imported skin peeling method. ¡°No, no need..,¡± Josh said nkly. Lisa stretched out her hand stubbornly, twitched the corners of her lips, and said a word, ¡°Eat¡­!¡± Josh, ¡°¡­¡± With this interruption, he hadpletely forgotten what he was going to teach just now, and he was struggling between eating and not eating. If he did not eat, his mother would stare at him. If he ate it, well, he really could not bring himself to chew it¡­ With an idea, Lilly pressed Lisa¡¯s hand and stuffed the orange into her mouth again, coaxing like a baby, ¡°Aunt Lisa, eat it yourself! We still had something to do, you could have it!¡± Lisa¡¯s mouth was stuffed, she looked at Lilly, and then at the fruits on the table. There are oranges, grapes, apples, cherries, and bananas. She then ate it obediently. After she babbled and ate the orange in her mouth, she picked up another banana. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that she wanted to eat directly, Anthony quickly took the banana from her hand, peeled it and handed it to her. There was a sh of realization in Lisa¡¯s eyes. The round ones should be peeled, and the long ones should also be peeled. Seeing that Lisa ate the fruit quietly and did not ¡°make trouble¡±, Lilly and Josh breathed a sigh of relief. Lilly looked at the crying spirit, ¡°Tell me, how did you die?¡± The crying spirit finally stopped, and said sobbingly, ¡°I was a professional weeper when I was alive¡­¡± Oh, there was such a profession? Lilly and Josh suddenly became interested and listened attentively. ¡°Professional weeper? Does that mean if someone else dies, you would weep for them?¡± Lilly asked. The crying spirit nodded, ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Birth, old age, sickness and death are naturalws. Most of the time, the children and grandchildren are working outside, or the old man was in his 90s or 100 years old when he dies. Sometimes the children and grandchildren could not cry even if they were sad. If they cannot cry, they will be called unfilial.¡± ¡°What should we do at a time like this? We should then hire a professional weeper¡­¡± The crying spirit sniffled and said, ¡°I was the most professional weeper in ten miles and eight towns back then, so everyone liked to invite me¡­¡± Josh asked, ¡°So you cried to death?¡± The crying spirit hesitated to speak. ¡°It all started when I was a kid¡­¡± ¡°I loved to cry when I was a child. My mother took me to go shopping. I saw a toy and wanted to buy it. My mother refused to give it to me. I just sat on the ground and cried loudly.¡± ¡°Sometimes my mother beat me up when she was annoyed, and I cried even harder¡­¡± ¡°I could not get a drink of water, I could not get the one I wanted to pick up when I eat a meal, I could not win a quarrel with my brothers and sisters¡­ I would cry.¡± The crying spirit¡¯s parents thought that if it was normal for a kid to cry, she would get better when she grew up. Who knew that she cried even more when she grew up. She cried when she did not want to go to school. She cried when she could not keep up with school. She cried when she was criticized by the teacher, and she cried when she was praised by the teacher. When writing a weekly diary, another ssmate wrote ament when the head teacher was correcting. Hers only had the word ¡°read¡±, and she also cried. ¡°That was how I cried from elementary school to junior high school, from junior high school to high school, until I went to college¡­¡± Josh asked, ¡°After going to college, you finally stopped crying?¡± The crying spirit shook her head, ¡°I got a boyfriend in college, and I cried even harder.¡± Lilly, ¡°¡­¡± Josh, ¡°¡­¡± Pablo, ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lisa was stuffing fruit into her mouth, and in the midst of her busy ¡°work¡±, she nced at the crying spirit. Anthony sat behind his desk correcting the documents, and looked up from time to time to check whether Lisa had peeled the oranges she ate. Anyway, he could not see or hear, so he could only guess what the crying spirit said based on some questions from Lilly and Josh. The crying spirit continued, ¡°I was very happy when I first got a boyfriend. The first quarrel was when we first dated for three days. He went to y basketball. I sent him a text message and he did not reply to me.¡± The crying spirit and foolish ghost belonged to the same era. At that time, smart mobile phones were notmon, and the moremonmunication tool was just text messages. ¡°We quarreled after I came back, and I cried when we quarreled.¡± ¡°My boyfriend said that a text message costed 12 cents. We could talk about it when we met. There was no need to send so many text messages. I think he was stingy and did not love me, so we broke up crying.¡± As for these trivial matters, they would quarrel at every turn and cry after the quarrel. In the end, her boyfriend was annoyed and broke up with her. ¡°After the breakup, I cried for four years in college.¡± Lilly, Josh and Pablo, ¡°¡­¡± A breakup, and she cried for four years? ¡°How did you cry?¡± Josh asked curiously. Chapter 498 Chapter 498 The crybaby recalled her sad past, which was her first love¡­ As she thought about it, tears fell down again, and sheined like before, ¡°Every time I think of giving him all my sincerity, we only end up breaking up¡­ I felt bad.¡± ¡°Should you not love all of her when you love someone? I love to cry, I admit it, but he made me cry first!¡± ¡°Why could he not coax me tenderly and meticulously all the time? I did not want to cry, but sometimes when autumn came, I felt sad and tears fell. He should hug me lovingly and say: Silly girl¡­¡± Lilly: Confused. Josh: Silly girl? It should be stupid¡­ ass. ¡°I often talked to my friends, and I cried when I mentioned it. In the end, I cried to all the friends in the ss and the ssmates I knew in a department. Four years of college had passed.¡± Pablo, ¡°¡­¡± After graduating from university, it must be very ufortable to step into society at the beginning, and of course crying was inevitable. At the beginning, colleagues who just met wouldfort her, butter they avoided her when they saw her. Lilly was dumbfounded, ¡°That was the same case as that aunt just now, no?¡± The crying spirit pouted her lips and said aggrievedly, ¡°How can it be the same? At least I will not cry and beg for forgiveness¡­¡± Josh said, ¡°It is probably about the same.¡± The crying spirit did not make any excuses, but said, ¡°I had cried my way through tenpanies¡­¡± Josh was startled, ¡°Tenpanies! You are amazing¡­¡± The crying spirit nodded, ¡°However, I just cannot control it! They always say that I had a ss heart, but I did not. ording to the old saying, it is because my tear nds were well developed¡­¡± Lilly, Josh, Pablo and Lisa looked at her without saying a word, not knowing what to say for a moment. The crying spirit said, ¡°After leaving the tenthpany, I did not know why otherpanies did not want me anymore.¡± Josh asked, ¡°Is there a cklist for corporate recruitment? You should be famous in the HR circle.¡± The crybaby nodded, ¡°Maybe¡­ I could not help it, so I begged the supervisor of the originalpany to let me go back. If she did not agree, I went to thepany to wait for her every day¡­¡± Lilly shook his head, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s really annoying!¡± The crying spirit thought of her own sadness, and wiped away another tear, ¡°The ex-supervisor was annoyed by me, so he said angrily: You love to cry so much, so you should be a professional weeper! You could cry enough!¡± ¡°I heard that there was still this profession, and then I went back to my hometown and became a professional weeper.¡± She was the one who cried the most professionally! Others would cry for a few minutes at the beginning, then howl dryly, or drop eye drops. She was different, she sat there, listening to the sad suona sound, her eyes turned red instantly. Tears fell like broken pearls. She started crying before the coffin was lifted out of the door, and when the coffin was buried, she also cried all the way back. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Those who did not know the truth thought she was the dead man¡¯s daughter. In this way, she became famous and became a star mourner. Dozens of viges, even the neighboring counties and urban areas, had heard of her name. ¡°All the bosses in the city asked me to cry,¡± The crying spirit said proudly, ¡°Winter was the best time for my business, and many old people die if they could not survive the severe winter. I almost had to go to two games a day. After each session, I could get seven hundred to one thousand¡­ Sometimes when you meet someone who was easy to talk to, you could get one or two thousand.¡± By crying, she could earn two to three hundred thousand a year. That was much more than a proper job! Lilly and Josh were amazed. What an eye opening conversation! Lilly asked enthusiastically, ¡°Is the crying business so good?¡± The crybaby shook her head, ¡°I was an outlier¡­ The average professional weeper could earn fifty to sixty thousand dors a year, a better one would get seventy to eighty thousand. The ones that are not good could only get ten to twenty thousands per year.¡± She was different, she was really crying. ¡°Crying so much, would your not eyes go blind?¡± Lilly looked into her eyes curiously. Red, redder than a bunny¡¯s eyes. The crying spirit shook her head, ¡°No, just drink a lot of water and eat more salt.¡± Josh was speechless for a while, and found that it was very scientific and reasonable. Tears were water, and if you cried all day, you would need to drink more water. Tears would bring out salt, and salt must be supplemented. ¡°So how did you die?¡± Lilly asked back to the point. Logically, she was just a professional weeper, she would not bother others, and she could even earn money when she cried. It should be fine. Speaking of this, the crying spirit¡¯s eyes turned red! She said, ¡°I got married after that. My husband¡¯s family saw that I was making money, so they married me, but after marrying me, they thought it was bad luck for me to cry and mourn.¡± ¡°My husband did not speak up for me either. I had a difficultbor when I gave birth to my son, and the child died right after birth. My inws used me ofmitting a crime.¡± ¡°I had no choice but to ask for a divorce, but they said that I brought bad luck to their family, and I needed to pay them money and make amends for the rest of my life.¡± Josh did not expect there to be such a person, who thought it was unlucky and then married into the family, and the daughter-inw who married into the family had dystocia and stillbirth, and then med it on the daughter-inw. Lilly looked at her sympathetically, ¡°And then?¡± The crying spirit burst into tears, ¡°They asked me to divorce my husband, but I still had to give them the money, and then used my money to pay the bride price, and my husband married a second wife!¡± ¡°The second wife also had a difficultbor when she gave birth, and the baby was stillborn after giving birth!¡± ¡°They found me without saying a word and beat me up.¡± It was said that it was because of her bad luck that their family lost two grandchildren. Lilly said angrily, ¡°Then you should not give them money! You are divorced, so run away!¡± Crying spirit said, ¡°It was like this at the beginning¡­ I ran away when I saw something was wrong, and I ran away when I saw a person walking towards me, who looked familiar but could not recognize it¡­¡± ¡°However, my ex-husband¡¯s family always had a way to find me. They held me down, kneeled to their dead grandson, kneeled to my ex-husband¡¯s wife, and even kneeled to the family dog¡­¡± Just because she was crying and mourning! Chapter 499 Chapter 499 ¡°Since it was unlucky, they should hide as far away as possible, but still ask you for money. Were they not afraid that spending your money would make them even more unlucky?¡± Josh nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, they were obviously greedy for money. I think their two grandchildren died in a row, it waspletely self-inflicted.¡± The crying spirit sobbed, ¡°That¡¯s what I said too.¡± Lilly, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then they beat me up and took away all my bank cards and all the money I had hidden on my body. They even said that if I dared not give them money to atone for my sins, they would spread the bad news about me all over the country. Then no one would even dare to hire me for weeping.¡± This way, the crying spirit cried for another two years. During this period, her ex-husband had two more children who died. The family felt that something was wrong, so they went to check and found out that the ex-husband¡¯s sperm was deformed¡­ The ex-husband¡¯s family felt that she brought bad luck. The deformity was not detected sooner orter, why only when they had to give birth to a son was it detected. It was her fault. This time even Pablo could not help but look up. ¡°The deformity was congenital, what did it have to do with you?¡± He frowned. Josh: This involved his knowledge blind spot. When he was in physiology and hygiene ss, he knew the difference between men and women, he knew about the ¡®tadpoles¡¯¡­ but he did not know more. Josh turned his head and asked Anthony, ¡°Dad, why are human sperms deformed?¡± Anthony choked on a mouthful of tea, he nced at Lilly, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t ask about something that the kids should not know about.¡± He would get beaten up by his motherter. Pablo said, ¡°In short, it is not about the crying spirit, it is a gic problem that a person was born with.¡± Josh suddenly realized that it was so. ¡°This family was simply making trouble for no reason¡­¡± Before asking, he thought that it was also simply because of the crying spirit¡¯s character problem. He guessed that she was beaten to death because she cried too much, and she became a crying spirit. He did not expect it to be because of this tragedy¡­ The crying spirit said, ¡°What happened after was as you guessed. I did not ept it. I say that my ex- husband was the reason for his own failure, but he wanted to me me for being unlucky. I wanted to report to the authorities.¡± They felt that she brought bad luck to their family, and that not only did she refuse to apologize, she even dared to threaten them. When he got angry, he beat her up, drowned her in the water tank, and she was drowned alive. The process of repeating death for a crying spirit was a bit long. From the time she struggled with her ex-husband¡¯s family, she was repeatedly scolded and forced to kneel by her ex-husband¡¯s family every day. She kept crying until she drowned. What happened on the day of death had been repeated for ten years. Until she was full of resentment and turned into a demon. Lilly sighed when she heard this. After the crying spirit finished talking about what happened to her, she was already in tears. The tears after death were not real tears, but deathly energy, so Anthony¡¯s office was full of deathly energy. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Anthony only felt very cold. He looked up to see if the window was open, only to find that¡­ Lisa ate all the fruits on the table! ¡°You¡­ have finished them?¡± Anthony was slightly startled. Lisa put thest cherries into her mouth, and then nodded seriously, as if she hadpleted the task. Only then did Josh and Lilly think of Lisa, and when they turned their heads, they were all dumbfounded. All that was left on the table was a pile of peels. The four big tes of fruit were all eaten up. Lilly told her to eat the fruit obediently, she took it seriously¡­ She really finished all the fruit. If she did not know that the peel of the fruit was not edible, she would have eaten the peel of the fruits too! Lilly opened his mouth, ¡°Auntie, you¡­ You did not overeat, did you?¡± Josh said exasperatedly, ¡°I did not tell you to finish all of them!¡± Lisa looked at Josh innocently, and pointed at the fruit peels on the table. ¡°Finish?¡± Did you not want to peel it? Lisa only heard the word ¡®finish¡¯, thinking that the fruit peels should also be eaten, so Josh hurriedly threw the fruit peels into the trash can. It was terrible, he only did not look at her for a while, and she had eaten so much. Josh and Lilly looked at Lisa¡¯s stomach, there was a small protruded bump visible to the naked eye. Lilly suddenly thought of something. ¡°By the way, Aunt Lisa¡­ You had so much, will you stink?¡± Lisa looked at her suspiciously. She looked at her hands again. They did not stink. Josh was also stunned, ¡°I never thought about this question¡­ Speaking of which, I had never seen my mother go to the bathroom¡­¡± Lilly was stunned, ¡°So Aunt Lisa gained some weight, and it is all the weight of food?¡± Josh scratched his head, ¡°This is unscientific. A person eats one to two kilograms of food for a meal. If this condition was ced on my grandma¡¯s side, then my mother would have needed to eat double the food.¡± ¡°It had been forty-seven days since my mother came back. Assuming that one meal was one and a half kilograms, and my grandma feeds her five meals a day, she will have eaten about 7.5 kilograms per day, and the total would be 352.5 kilograms in 47 days¡­ Not including fruits and snacks.¡± Lilly was speechless, more than three hundred kilograms! It turned out that people could eat so much, which was amazing! Josh did not know when he took out a piece of paper, and was calcting in distress, ¡°If there is no excretion after eating, then logically my mother should be more than 400 kilograms now¡­ But now she was only 50 kilograms, so where did the rest of the three hundred kilograms go??¡± She did not excrete them out, and she did not spit them out. Josh was stunned. Lilly also looked confused. Lilly looked at Pablo, and Josh also looked at¡­ The air beside him. Pablo was speechless, ¡°Do not ask me, I do not know either.¡± Was he the kind of person who sneaked around to see if Lisa was shitting? How would he know¡­ Chapter 500 Chapter 500 After catching the crying spirit, Lilly had been thinking about the professional weeper. In the past, she could earn two to three hundred thousand a year, although this was inseparable from the crying spirit is special ability¡­ However, she really was a little swayed~ Not sure how much money crying spirits could make now? Lilly thought about it and asked, raised her head and asked, ¡°Uncle, how much does it cost to hire a weeper?¡± Anthony answered every question, and quickly nced at the information he found, ¡°In Alfornada, the professional price is 5,000 dors, and people with good family conditions still need weepers in front of the funeral parlor. It is more expensive, including one-stop service, about 50,000 dors for a team.¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes widened, wow! ¡°How many people are in a team?¡± Anthony, ¡°Generally there are three to five people, depending on word of mouth. Some people also provide the coffin bearer service, which means sending the soul off, that would require an additional 50,000.¡± Lilly immediately felt that she could do it. She could also send people directly to the Pce of the Ruler of Hell! ¡°I can make a team! Auntie Crybaby is in charge of crying, Auntie Harem is in charge of talking about business, Mr. Foolish and Michael will be in the lead, and I am in charge of sending people to the Pce of Hell..,¡± Lilly said excitedly. Such a professional team, a fee of 100,000 dors was not too much, right? ¡°Ghosts only need candies, fifty dors for a big pack of candies¡­¡± Lilly stretched out her fingers and counted randomly, ¡°Brother, how much money can I make from one trip??¡± Josh did not expect that there would be so much knowledge in it, and he said in a daze, ¡°Except for incense, paper money, props and so on¡­ At least ny-nine thousand of it will be earned with tears in one trip.¡± Ny-nine thousand dors to be made from real tears. The eyes of the two children were shining brightly, and their emotions suddenly became high: Josh said, ¡°Lilly, take me there, I will help you to keep the ounts, without charges! I will not share profits with you, I just like to calcte money!¡± Lilly, ¡°Brother, then I will go every weekend, how much money can I make?¡± Josh said, ¡°If you catch two sessions in one weekend, you can make a profit of 198,000 a week¡­ a month would be 792,000. This is a profit, zero risk and zero investment!¡± ¡°There are about 52 or 53 weekends in a year, which means that if we work harder, we can earn at least 10.296 million a year!¡± ¡°This is not counting the winter and summer vacations. We have time for the winter and summer vacations. The total of the winter and summer vacations is about 90 days. One session a day will add an extra 8.91 million.¡± ¡°The total is more than 19 million¡­¡± Rounding up equalled twenty million. Earning 20 million a year ¨C which child can do it! If they develop a sideline business, selling talismans, looking at locations, choosing grave mounds, etc¡­ It would not be just 50 million! ¡°Ghosts do not need to rest during the night vigil. Lilly, it only takes ten minutes to send off the soul¡­ Hire a few more ghosts¡­ If you can catch four sessions in one weekend, plus doing things and selling amulets to choose graves¡­ Wow, we can make 100 million easily.¡± ¡°When the industry matures, we can develop a chain of branchpanies. In the first year, let us develop a branchpany. Let my brother manage it without giving him money! That would be 200 million¡­¡± ¡°There is no rush to send the soul off either, we just need the salesman to bring back the customer¡¯s date of birth and time of death¡­ Then sister, you can send the souls off together once a week¡­¡± ¡°Based on this calction, it is not a problem to expand the scale and recruit ten teams, one team with five ghosts¡­ It is not a problem to earn one billion a year!¡± Lilly, ¡°Wow ¨C I am more motivated to catch ghosts now!¡± The corners of Anthony¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°???¡± Their business n was so good that the capitalists would cry when they hear it. Lilly was very happy, as if she had found a new direction in life. However, she seemed to have thought of something again, and immediately turned her head and said, ¡°Uncle, if I die in the future, remember that I must not look for the weeping spirit or the talisman seller to choose the grave! I will do all these in advance to choose well! Do not waste this money!¡± Anthony, ¡°¡­¡± Baby, you are only four years old. Have you made ns for your future so early? Not only did she make ns for himself, Lilly also made ns for her family members, ¡°The family tomb I chosest time has a very good location! I will not need to change it in the future, so I can save the cost!¡± ¡°I shall make an agreement with the ghosts to weep for everyone, and you do not need to spend the money for the funeral!¡± ¡°Just burn it and bury it directly. Do not spend money in the process. They are unprofessional and they are all deceitful.¡± Lilly exhorted solemnly. As happy as she would be when she imagined she was earning all this money, she was equally stingy as to how she would need to spend money on it. The corner of Anthony¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said silently, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Anthony thought this was the end of the discussion. Unexpectedly, when they arrived at the restaurant, the two children continued to discuss whether Aunt Lisa should shit or not because of the matter of ¡°whether Aunt Lisa should continue to eat¡±. When they were in the office just now, they calcted that Lisa had eaten a total of three to four hundred kilograms of food for more than a month, but only gained ten to twenty kilograms of weight. She did not shit or spit¡­ So where did the gap go? ¡°Mom, did you secretly go to shit behind our backs??¡± Sitting at the dining table, Josh asked with a delicious steak in front of him, but he thought about this question. The head chef who personally served the steak, ¡°???¡± Josh asked, ¡°How much does this steak weigh?¡± The head chef was confused, ¡°About 400g¡­¡± Josh said to himself, ¡°400g¡­¡± Before this, grandma also cooked steak for my mother. There were two pieces at a time, which was about half a kilogram. In addition to steak, there were other foods. If calcted this way, a meal would weigh more than a kilogram. After eating so much, she gained ten to twenty kilograms. This was inequality! Josh thought that he could not solve this problem! Lilly followed up and asked, ¡°Is my aunt crouching in the grass and shitting secretly like the one on TV?¡± Josh instantly remembered the line of the little girl on TV: You are here to shit, right? He even imagined the picture of his mother squatting in the grass¡­ Ew! Anthony¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines, looking at the dishes on the table¡­ And the faces of the waiters and the head chef. He was a little embarrassed. Children were really imaginative¡­ ¡°Cough¡­¡± Anthony maintained his cold and calm face, raised his eyelids and asked lightly, ¡°Is the food finished?¡± The head chef quickly said something contemptuous, and hurried down. If other people discussed shit during meals, especially when he served¡­ He would definitely feel that the other party did not deserve his meal. However, the person in front of him was President Crawford and his family. The head chef felt that this was nothing¡ª¡ª So sometimes, in the eyes of some people, the quality of the other party was actually linked to money and status¡­ Anthony whispered, ¡°Lilly, Josh, do not talk about this topic in public ces, especially restaurants.¡± If their grandma knew about that, she could chop him with her bare hands now. Lilly and Josh quickly shut up. Lilly whispered, ¡°I am sorry, uncle¡­¡± Anthony put the cut steak in front of her, and said softly, ¡°It is okay, Lilly is a polite girl, she will remember it in the future, right?¡± In the past, she would speak frankly at the Crawford Mansion, but no one would stop her at that time. After all, she was at home, so she did not have to live so tiringly. However, when she was outside, she had to pay attention to what she said. Lilly nodded seriously, she really remembered. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She was a polite and obedient child. From now on, she must be careful not to say inelegant words in public, otherwise people would think that grandma and uncle have not taught her well. Lisa nodded heavily, she also remembered it, and learned a new word¡­ Chapter 503 Chapter 503 After dinner, old Mrs. Crawford came to pick up Lilly. ¡°Did you have fun?¡± Old Mrs. Crawford hugged her dotingly, and after only being separated for an hour or two, she could not wait toe back, and she did not even enjoy going shopping with her old best friend. Lilly¡¯s face was blushing, and she was wearing a little red hat, making her look even more cute, ¡°Yes, I did!¡± Old Mrs. Crawford could not help but kiss her. ¡°Then let us go back,¡± Old Mrs. Crawford looked at the time and said to Anthony, ¡°Come back home early after getting off work.¡± Anthony¡¯s expression remained the same, without squinting, ¡°I need to work overtime tonight.¡± Old Mrs. Crawford nodded, ¡°Sure, I will save some food for you.¡± Anthony, ¡°¡­¡± Old Mrs. Crawford brought Lilly, Josh and Lisa home. Lilly did not take a nap earlier, and so she fell asleep in her grandmother¡¯s arms. She fell into a drowsy sleep and dreamed, ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Old Mrs. Crawford said ¡°Huh?¡±, then listened attentively, but Lilly did not say anything more. Just when she turned her head to look out the window, the little girl suddenly giggled. Old Mrs. Crawford lowered her head to look at Lilly in her arms, and saw that her eyes were still closed, not knowing what kind of dream she was having, and she was smiling happily. She could not help but hook her lips, and also smiled. When the car drove back to Crawford Mansion, Lilly woke up as soon as the car stopped. Old Mrs. Crawford asked, ¡°Lilly, what dream did you just have? Why did you smile so happily?¡± Lilly excitedly said, ¡°Grandma, I dreamed that I made a lot of money!¡± In the dream, she was sitting on a pile of gold coins, happily picking up the gold coins and throwing them into the air. However, then she died, grandma and uncle cried very sadly, and spent a lot of money. Lilly thought of this, and immediately warned: ¡°Grandma, if Lilly dies in the future, do not pay for me! Just burn me and bury me¡­¡± Old Mrs. Crawford was taken aback, frowned, and said, ¡°Do not talk about death when you are alive!¡± Lilly then counted on her fingers and calcted all the business that she and her brother had discussed just now. Old Mrs. Crawford, ¡°¡­¡± This time, her sharp gaze was casted to Josh. Josh jumped, and was about to say something, but Lisa stuttered and said, ¡°Shit¡­ Shit¡­¡± He immediately took Lisa¡¯s hand and ran quickly, ¡°Come on, Mom, I will tell you where the bathroom is!¡± Lisa swung her feet quickly. The mother and son disappeared in an instant. Old Mrs. Crawford was angry and amused, and when she looked at Lilly¡­ She just took it as a joke. When the rest of the Crawford family came back, Lilly told them the same thing. Everyone could notugh or cry, but they all thought it was just a child¡¯s weird idea. They did not expect the separation toe so quickly, and they did not even have time to go to the Neon Amusement Park to celebrate her fifth birthday¡­ ¡°Tomorrow is the winter solstice, does Lilly want to eat waffles or danish?¡± ¡°My sister likes to eat sweet ones. Grandma, let us make sesame and peanut filling waffles. They are delicious.¡± ¡°Grandma, I want to eat sesame and peanut filling waffles~¡± It was snowing outside, but it was warm inside. It got dark quickly in winter, when Anthony came home, he suddenly saw two figures, one big and one small, not far from the house. Seeing himing back, Lilly ran over on the snow, ¡°Uncle, you are back! Why did youe back after dark?¡± Anthony smiled warmly, ¡°I had a long meeting today, it ended a bitte.¡± Lilly probed, ¡°My father has note back either, and I have not seen him recently.¡± Anthony hugged her, walked inside and said, ¡°Your father will probablye backter.¡± Lilly snorted, and immediately broke free, ¡°Then I shall go and heat up the food for Dad!¡± ¡°That is right, I am going to take my aunt to recharge tomorrow!¡± Anthony nodded, watched her run in, and shouted while running, ¡°Margaret~ Margaret, where are you~¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Margaret hurried out, smiling, ¡°What is wrong?¡± The two walked towards the kitchen while talking. Anthony turned his head and saw Lisa still standing outside. ¡°What?¡± He stopped and asked strangely. Heavy snow fell on Lisa¡¯s hair and eyshes one after another. She could not feel the cold, and she could not even feel the temperature in the world. She stared at Anthony, and said hesitantly, ¡°Wash¡­¡± Anthony took a few steps forward slowly, walked up to her, helped her remove the snowkes from her hair, and took a look at her trousers. She was wearing a pair of pink cotton slippers, which Josh bought for her. It was clean, why did she need to wash it again? ¡°Come on, go back,¡± he said. Lisa did not leave, and said again stubbornly, ¡°Wash¡­!¡± Anthony looked down at her. Lisa also looked up at him. Under the light, the snowkes were dyed with ayer of warm yellow light, which fell on his ck cashmere coat, making him look cooler. ¡°Wash¡­¡± Anthony rubbed her head helplessly, his cold voice slowed down a bit, and said, ¡°If you want to wash, you have to go back and wash, let us go.¡± He took her by the hand, like holding a child, half tugged and half coaxed her back into the house, and called a maid to fill the tub with water. ¡°Go,¡± Anthony took off his coat and hung it on the hanger. Lisa refused to leave, and stared at him sullenly, as if angry. Anthony, ¡°¡­¡± He nced upstairs and asked with uncertainty, ¡°Want me¡­ To wash?¡± Lisa stared at him without speaking. The corner of Anthony¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Good girl, it is inconvenient for me to go, just let the servant do it.¡± Lisa pouted her lips, lowered her beautiful eyes, and finally left obediently with the servant. In the room, Lisa soaked alone in the bathtub, gradually slipped down, submerged in the water, a few bubbles popping up. Soon the surface of the water calmed down, and there was no foaming at all¡­ The bathroom was eerily quiet. Suddenly there was a crash, Lisa stood up straight, water dripped from her pale and smooth skin, and returned to the bathtub. She nodded affirmatively, ¡°Washing¡­ Finished!¡± Then she went out to get dressed. ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± Polly grabbed the hanger with two ws, and greeted Lisa while hanging upside down, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± Lisa stared at it. She opened her mouth and stammered, ¡°Wash¡­?¡± Polly, ¡°Wash what?¡± Lisa, ¡°Wash!¡± Polly flew down andnded on Lisa¡¯s shoulder, tilting its head to look at her. Immediately shook its head, ¡°Complicated human being, you have no idea what you are talking about.¡± After that, he flew away. Lisa, ¡°¡­¡± This¡­ Liar. It said¡­ To teach her to speak¡­ Chapter 504 Chapter 504 The next day. Lilly put on her clothes and shoes, showered and ran out of the room. Polly followed closely behind, fluttering its wings. Bellflower was itching, it wished it could bite it off. ¡°Ga~ Good morning!¡± Pollynded on Lilly¡¯s shoulder. It had been too cold recently, and it could not go out at all. It could only look at the snowkes through the window at home, and it was almost suffocating. Lilly looked at it from the side, reached out to touch its head, and said, ¡°Good morning, Polly!¡± Polly rubbed her hand affectionately, and said, ¡°Baby! I went to buy oysters! However, on the way home, the oysters jumped out of the bag and got into the mud! Do you know why?¡± Lilly¡¯s voice was soft and waxy, ¡°Why?¡± Polly, ¡°Because the oysters like mud!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bellflower rolled its eyes. Lilly shook her head and ran downstairs. Today was the winter solstice, and grandma said to make sesame and peanut filling waffles. She wanted to take her aunt to recharge early, let her fill her stomach with food first, and then she could make waffles with her grandma when she got back early. ¡°Are you going today?¡± ke was not out for a run, and just came down from upstairs. Last night, his little girl warmed up the meal and waited for him toe back, but unfortunately she was already asleep when he came back. ¡°Father!¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up, before she could pounce on him, ke scooped her up. ¡°Let us go, Dad drives. Your uncle could not do it on such a snowy day.¡± Anthony raised his head and nced at him. The three adults and two children went out after breakfast, Hannah mored to follow, but Old Mrs. Crawford did not allow it, saying that it was snowing too much outside and she would make trouble. Zachary stood at the door, holding a thick notebook in his hand, and said, ¡°Come back early, I made an upgraded guide for you.¡± Josh led Lisa to go out, Josh put his hands in his pockets and stood coolly at the door. Josh raised his eyebrows, ¡°Brother, are you sure you do not want to go? If you want to go, just say it. Is it not normal for a child to follow his mother? Or do you want to follow sister?¡± Josh scoffed coldly, ¡°Do not bother!¡± ke picked up Lilly and ran towards the car, ¡°Let us go!¡± Lilly giggled. ¡°Come back early!¡± Old Mrs. Crawford told Anthony, ¡°Be careful to put gloves on Lilly, do not freeze.¡± Anthony nodded. Old Mrs. Crawford smiled and watched off. Today, Lilly changed into a ck down jacket and matched it with a pink hat decorated with a fluffy white rabbit. It looked sweet, sweet and soft. She stuck her head out of the window, raised her hand and waved to old Mrs. Crawford with a big smiling face, and Old Mrs. Crawford also waved. However, seeing the car disappear at the end of the road, Old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s eyelids twitched for some reason. ¡°What is going on¡­¡± Old Mrs. Crawford muttered, stretched out her hand and rubbed it, ¡°The eyelids keep twitching, is it okay¡­¡± Old Mr. Crawford was watching the news, and said casually, ¡°What could happen, Anthony is watching, and ke is also here, there should be nothing to worry about it.¡± Old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s eyelids were still twitching, which made her inexplicably uneasy, and she was not in the mood to even hit the old man with her bare hands. She worriedly called Anthony, ¡°It is snowing and the road is slippery, tell ke to drive carefully!¡± Anthony¡¯s voice came, ¡°Do not worry, ke knows it well.¡± Lilly was in the car, she was more careful than anyone else. Old Mrs. Crawford nodded, thought for a while, and said, ¡°Come back early, take care of Lilly, do not let their two children get out of the car when it is too cold.¡± Anthony hummed and hung up the phone. Lilly asked, ¡°What is wrong with grandma?¡± Anthony looked at her sideways and said, ¡°She is okay.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The car stopped by the side of the road at the foot of the barren hill. This ce was rtively remote, and there were few people walking. There was no special person to shovel the snow. After getting out of the car, they had to walk the road to the foot of the barren mountain by themselves. Lisa got out of the car first, and Lillyid on the window of the off-road vehicle, waving at her. ¡°Auntie, go ande back quickly, be careful!¡± Lisa turned her head and nodded while walking forward. As a result, she slipped and fell, and rolled into the snowdrift. Josh, ¡°¡­¡± Anthony, ¡°¡­¡± Josh hurriedly wanted to get out of the car, but Anthony had already opened the car door and said, ¡°Do not go down, the snow is too deep.¡± Anthony had long legs, and it was okay to step on the snow, but his ck clothes were covered with bits and pieces of white snow. ¡°Can you get up?¡± Anthony stretched out his hand. Lisa was lying on the snow, staring at him. ¡°Raw¡­ Oysters,¡± she said. Anthony, ¡°?¡± She wanted to eat oysters? He grabbed her hand and pulled her up, ¡°I will go back and ask someone to do it.¡± Lisa frowned, tried hard to recall, and repeated again, ¡°Wash¡­¡± She looked at the tall and straight man in front of her, snowkes were floating on his hair, but he frowned slightly, still did not understand her. Lisa worked hard again, stumbled and finally said the two words she wanted to say, ¡°I¡­ Like.¡± Anthony was slightly taken aback. The girl in front of her had a pale but beautiful face, her ck curly eyshes were slightly blinking, she was struggling to speak, but she was working hard. She held out her hand, as if she wanted to give him something. Anthony stretched out his hand subconsciously, and saw that she put a handful of snow mixed with mud in his palm, which was a bit dirty. Lisa repeated vigorously, ¡°I¡­ Like!¡± She looked at him, spoke clearly, and said with certainty, ¡°I¡­ Like¡­ You!¡± Anthony understood it this time. For a split second, she only heard the wind and snow blowing by, and her crisp voice echoed in her ears: I like you. It turned out to be¡­ She was not just saying wash. She wanted to say that she liked him? When Anthony came back to his senses, Lisa had already set foot on the barren mountain path, only her shadow was left. The mountain was covered by heavy snow, and she was the only one walking alone, moving forward step by step with iparable determination. Anthony pursed his lips, looking at the snow in his palm. He clenched his hands tightly, the snow that had not melted in Lisa¡¯s hands quickly turned into a puddle of water in his palm. Lilly was sitting in the car, while Pablo was saying, ¡°After this winter solstice, let us send your aunt away!¡± He looked at the brochure with a cold voice, ¡°The longer you stay, the worse it will be for you.¡± Lilly pouted, and asked, ¡°Is it that foolish the Ruler of Hell again? I will not let my aunt go. Is he going to catch me? If he has the ability, he wille!¡± Pablo was full of ck lines, and was speechless for a while. Lilly kicked her two little feet, and when her feet moved, the socks in the shape of bright yellow ducklings also became flexible. She did not know what she was thinking, but suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°Master, I understand, I will tell grandma and the others tonight.¡± Josh had a bad feeling, ¡°What do you say?¡± Lilly did not answer, but lowered the window and leaned on the window to see the dazed uncle in the distance. ¡°Uncle~¡± Lilly waved at him. Anthony turned his head and was about to raise his hand to respond, but at this moment he did not know what he saw, his pupils shrank suddenly. Chapter 505 Chapter 505 He saw a woman standing behind the car at some point. She was dressed in white and her hair was also white,pletely blending with the surrounding white snow. She was light and lifeless. The woman suddenly turned her face and smiled strangely, reached out and lifted the rear of the car, and gave it a big lift! ke¡¯s ck off-road vehicle flew out like this. ¡°Lilly!¡± Anthony¡¯s pupils shrank, and he ran towards the car immediately, but soon he felt cold under his feet, and when he looked down, he saw a pale hand grabbing his ankle. Something surged in the snow. A woman suddenly emerged from the snow, grinned, the corners of her mouth reached to the ears, and she opened her mouth to bite his calf! Surprised, Anthony subconsciously took out a talisman from his pocket and patted it on the woman¡¯s forehead. The woman let out a sharp cry, and quickly went back into the snow. Anthony ignored the tingling pain in his calf and ran towards the off-road vehicle. The off-road vehicle was thrown out and rolled down at the foot of the mountain. Just now, the woman was leaning on the window ss to look in. Suddenly a ball of mes flew out, the woman screamed and disappeared in an instant. ke climbed out from under the car, was the first to hold Lilly in his arms, and asked, ¡°Are you okay, are you okay?!¡± Damn it, when did this female ghoste, he did not even notice it at all! N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Pablo¡¯s face was solemn, ¡°The white-haired female ghost!¡± There was more than one! Lilly asked, ¡°Master, what is a white-haired female ghost?¡± Pablo frowned, and quickly drew a seal on the spot, sealing off the off-road vehicle and the half-meter area around the off-road vehicle. ¡°Tell them not toe out!¡± Lilly followed the seal and drew a circle on the snow, ¡°Do note out!¡± Anthony hurried over and asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong?!¡± Lilly shook his head. The snow was thick, although the car was overturned, but everyone was fine, but the collision was inevitable. Lilly held her head, feeling a little dizzy. Josh was brought up by ke, and he kept rubbing his head, ¡°Oh, I hit my head¡­¡± Lilly rubbed her own head, and did not forget to stretch out a hand to rub Josh¡¯s head, ¡°It is okay, it is okay, pet the dog¡¯s head, everything will be fine~¡± Josh, ¡°¡­¡± Pablo looked at the barren mountain covered with a thickyer of snow, and said, ¡°The white-haired female ghost is a very powerful ghost.¡± ¡°Ordinary people be ghosts after death, as ghosts, imps, grieving ghosts, fierce ghosts, and evil ghosts. Apart from these, there are actually ghost generals and ghost kings.¡± ¡°Thetter two are almost invisible in the human world, because ghost generals and ghost kings are only found in the underworld, and they belong to the ghost soldiers and ghost generals under the hands of the Ruler of Hell.¡± Lilly nodded, she knew this. The Hell subordinates include Behemoth and Leviathan, Grim Repears, judges, ghost soldiers, ghost generals and ghost kings¡­ ¡°So the white-haired female ghost just now is a ghost soldier and general sent by the Ruler of Hell?¡± Lilly stared. That stupid king wasing to take her in? She wanted to go back and prepare ten buckets of ck shit, if the Ruler dared toe, she would pour shit on him, back off~ Pablo did not know that Lilly was thinking about this, so he nodded his head, ¡°The white-haired female ghost is a more powerful ghost general than ghost soldiers.¡± This was something he had not expected at all. How could the ghost general of Hell appear here? They probably would not appear in this form, let alone they wanted to harm Lilly¡­ The ghost general was more powerful than the evil ghost, and he should know his identity the moment he saw him¡ª The Judge. They dared to attack them even though a judge was guarding them. Was this a rebellion? ? Pablo instantly thought of the evil energy veins under the barren mountain. Is it rted to this? Too bad, Lisa was still on the mountain¡­ Just as Pablo was about to blurt out, he shut up abruptly. That was okay¡­ If Lisa never came back, it would be considered as sending her away, and knowing that the barren mountain was weird, he could not let Lilly go into danger again. Pablo looked at Lilly, and said silently in his heart: Do not me Master for being cruel¡­ Choosing one of the two, he would never choose Lisa. ¡°Go back!¡± Pablo said. Lilly was stunned, ¡°Then Aunt Lisa¡­¡± Pablo emphasized, ¡°Go back!¡± Lilly understood something, tears welled up in her eyes, and the tears fell when she pouted her lips, ¡°Master is a liar.¡± She sobbed, ¡°Master and father clearly agreed to Lilly, and said that they would only send Aunt Lisa away after tonight.¡± ¡°Master does not keep his promise!¡± Lilly was not prepared at all,pletely unaware that just waving goodbye to her aunt was thest time she saw her. ¡°Master and father are lying¡­¡± Lilly burst into tears. Anthony¡¯s heart tightened, and ke looked at each other. Lisa would note back again? ¡­ When Anthony thought of the handful of slush she put in his palm just now, his heart stabbed for some reason. ¡°Go back,¡± He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Lilly.¡± What shoulde would alwayse¡­ Josh held his head and said nervously, ¡°What¡­ What do you mean? Where is my mother?¡± He stood up abruptly, ¡°Let us just go back? Where is my mother? Is my mother not going back?¡± Anthony scolded, ¡°Josh!¡± Josh only felt like falling into an ice cer, his whole body was icy cold. It was fine when they first arrived. He also taught his mother to say happy winter solstice. He also told her to wrap him a big sesame ball in the waffle when he went back, and put more peanut fillings in it. She would then be¡­ gone? He did not have a mother anymore? Josh¡¯s tears were hanging in his eyes, and being scolded by Anthony, he stubbornly did not make them fall. ke looked at the overturned car and always felt that it was not that simple. ¡°Let us leave first,¡± He said while making a phone call, ¡°I will get Layton to pick us up.¡± Pablo pulled Lilly, ¡°Let us go.¡± Lilly refused to leave, and Josh also refused to leave, but they could not just rush forward either. Knowing that their aunt (mother) was on the mountain, they could only watch. This was really too difficult for Lilly and Josh who were still children. At this time, there was a scream from the mountain, it was Lisa¡¯s voice. ¡°Auntie!¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Lilly and Josh shrieked at the same time. Lisa¡¯s screams quickly turned into roars, like a trapped animal, angry and desperate. Lilly could not bear it anymore, she rushed out, but was held back by Pablo. ¡°Do not go!¡± Pablo¡¯s face was cold, and his long and narrow eyes were full of coldness. This group of ghosts had a leader, and they also knew to use Lisa to lure Lilly. It was indeed for Lilly. Lilly turned around, with tears in her eyes, and asked, ¡°Master, if I can save my aunt but do nothing, is it really right?¡± She did not understand, why was this happening? The adults had always taught her to distinguish between right and wrong and ck and white. Tell her that there were good and evil in the world, and she wanted to be a strong and principled person. If all the people close to her were dying, then what was the purpose of teaching her this? What was the point? Pablo was taken aback by her question, and suddenly understood at this moment. The choice Lilly faced was not whether to send Lisa away¡­ After all, sending her to the underworld was the same as sending Jean to reincarnate. She had made a choice. So this time it was¡­ When she had the ability to save people, the choice was to save or not? After Pablo figured it out, he felt that the tip of his heart became cold, and his fingertips that had no temperature even felt a chill for no reason. The Ruler of Hell¡¯s test was difficult, he never thought it would be so difficult. Pablo hesitated, but before he could let go, he suddenly heard a bang¡­ The snow on the mountain copsed fiercely at a strange speed! ke¡¯s pupils shrank, and he instinctively rushed towards Lilly¡­ Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Boom¨C The avnche buried several people in an instant, not even the car was spared, leaving only a vast expanse of whiteness in ce in an instant. The snow was like a mudslide, engulfing people and cars, rolling along the downhill road to the other side of the barren mountain. On the other side of the barren hill was the ruins of the half-dug construction site. The barren hill was originally to be developed from here, but because two workers died, the pit was not filled back. Below the pit was a bridge pier with only one foundation built, and under the pier was a frozen river. The off-road vehicle first appeared from the snowdrift, rolled down and hit the river bed, and soon there was no movement, and the ce was dead silent. After a while, ke was the first to get out of the snowdrift, his arm was still inserted in the snowdrift, and his hand under the snowdrift tightly held a furry thing. He remembered that this was Lilly¡¯s hat. Anthony got out of the snowdrift second, and lifted Josh up. ¡°Quick¡­ Lilly is buried below!¡± ke said anxiously. Thinking of those white-haired female ghosts just now, their hearts tensed up. Josh no longer cared about his mother, and used both hands to dig the snowdrift desperately. ke did not dare to let go, he just roared, ¡°Dig towards my hand, I am holding Lilly¡­¡± Anthony and Josh moved quickly, and Anthony did not care about his image, lying on the snow and pawing the snow with his hands and feet. Lilly¡­ Lilly! She must be saved! Otherwise, uncle would be whacked by your grandma when he goes back¡­ Anthony was flustered, ke grabbed the hat with one hand and dug desperately with the other, the two big and one small quickly dug away the snowdrift. However, ke was only holding a hat in his hand, so where was Lilly? ¡°Lilly¡­!¡± ke panicked, he stumbled, and desperately scratched the snow beside him. Josh also went crazy, pawing the snow desperately, even opening his mouth to bite the snow when he was so anxious that he did not know what to do. However, the three of them dug up the pile of snow, their fingers were bleeding, and Lilly was still nowhere to be seen! ¡°Lilly¡­¡± ke trembled his hands, he could no longer care about the blood on his hands. ¡°By the way, where is Lilly¡¯s master?¡± He roared like crazy, ¡°Pablo! Whereis Pablo?!¡± What they did not know was that not only Lilly, but also Pablo had disappeared. Josh fell to the ground, holding back tears, obviously wanted to cry but was too panicked, and had already forgotten to cry. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Howe, howe? Just now, his sister rubbed his head and said that petting the dog¡¯s head and there was nothing to worry about. Why was she gone? ** Old Mrs. Crawford did not see Lilly and the otherse back to eat the waffles, only to have received a bad news. Lilly was gone! Her eyes darkened, and she almost fell, but old Mr. Crawford quickly supported her. ¡°Jack!¡± Old Mr. Crawford shouted, ¡°Quick, go drive!¡± ¡°Tell Anthony and the rest toe back!¡± There were suddenly many more cars on the usually quiet road beside the barren mountain. Liam and Edward rushed to the barren hills anxiously, Edward hit the car window angrily, ¡°How could she disappear! How could she disappear! How did they take care of her!?¡± Gilbert had just had an operation, and his eyes were so tired that his eyes turned ck. Hearing that Lilly had disappeared, he did not even have time to take off the surgical gown. His car sped out, and one could see the panic of the driver from a distance. Jonas directly left his film crew behind, and before he could take off his clothes, he kept making phone calls in the car, but no one answered. Bryson was in another country, and it would take time to rush back. Cloud and Max were not in Beijing, so they hurried back when they received the news. At the foot of the barren mountain, ke and Anthony seemed to have gone crazy, and Edward and Liam who rushed over soon joined the search. However, all the snow at the foot of the mountain had been dug away, the nts had been removed, and the snow that had fallen from the bottom of the river had been dug away¡­ There was no trace of Lilly. Anthony stared at the ice that was broken by the off-road vehicle, and the icy river below was rushing. They had searched all the way down the river, but found nothing. If Lilly really fell under the cier¡­ Anthony suddenly felt scared and did not dare to think about it any further! ke¡¯s eyes turned red, he stared at the barren mountain, and said coldly, ¡°Go up the mountain!¡± The female ghost came down from the barren mountain¡­ As for the cier, Anthony and the others would look for it. Josh recalled Lilly¡¯s words, subconsciously saying, ¡°My sister said that I cannot leave here¡­¡± However, who still paid attention to this now? It was inevitable to go up the mountain. Even if there were scourges and beasts on the mountain, even if there were strange things that they could not fight. Mountains of swords and seas of fire, up and down nine secluded ces¡­ Lilly must be found anyway! ke was the first to go up the mountain without looking back. Anthony managed to calm down and asked Old Mrs. Crawford and Old Mr. Crawford to calm down. Soon the fire truck came, and Layton came with the people from the MacNeil Vi. The barren mountain, which was a rare ce for people, was now full of people at a nce. Hearing that the young girl had disappeared, and the owner of the family was also on the mountain, the people of MacNeil Vi dashed forward without saying a word. The people from the fire brigade shouted anxiously from behind, ¡°Stop, do not be impulsive! Now the barren hills were covered with snow¡­¡± Layton and the others simply ignored it. It was all snow? As long as the patriarch gave an order, one hundred thousand soldiers woulde, each digging and shoveling snow, and razing the barren mountain to the ground. Anthony calmed down, ke had already looked in the mountain, and now he was looking into the icy rivers. When a person went missing, the best way to find her was to search in eight directions from the ce where she disappeared. The people of the Crawford family searched in several directions around the road, under the river, and downstream of the river, andunched a nket search¡­ The focus was on the frozen river. One day passed, and Anthony found Lilly¡¯s shoe under the snow at the junction of the cier and the barren mountain. Two dayster, ke found the other glove under the permafrostyer of the barren mountain. Three days had passed, the snow on the barren mountain had been trampled into mud, and the bushes and grass had also been trampled into t ground. ke¡¯s eyes were terribly red. He went to see the air-raid shelter, but it had already copsed. He led people to dig for three days, and finally only found the coffin board where Lisaid on¡­ The rest could not be found anymore. . Five days passed, ke ignored the rumors that the barren mountain was haunted, and drove the excavator to raze the barren mountain to the ground. Unexpectedly, the excavator lost its chain and blew up the oil tank just as it was about to dig. The Crawford family and ke did not believe in evil, everyone took a shovel and forcibly dug a small half of the barren mountain, but as more and more people fell ill and fell ill for no reason, this matter was also spread by public opinion, and more and more people paid attention¡­ ke and the Crawford family were finally stopped by their superiors. ¡°Nonsense! I have been searching for so long, if I had to find it, I would have found it long ago!¡± The leader at the top scolded, ¡°Are you fooling around? Have you ever thought about the bad influence it will cause? How can you exin it to the people?¡± ke¡¯s face was terrifying and he did not listen at all. ¡°You do not need to look for her, I will go by myself!¡± When the excavator could not be used, he used a shovel. If the shovel could not be used, he uses his hands! He must find his little girl. His little baby was lost, she must be very scared, she must be waiting for her father¡­ He would find her. He had been absent when she was a child. Now he could no longer be absent¡­ Chapter 507 Chapter 507 ¡°ke! Hey¡­¡± Seeing ke rushing out, no one could stop him. Gilbert sat in the car in a cold body, holding a cup of hot water in his hand, his hands were trembling all the time. Lilly was dug out by him on a snowy day, rescued and brought back to the Crawford family. Unexpectedly, she also disappeared on a snowy day. The small snowdrift that buried her back then was only half the height of a person, but now he did not know how big was the snowdrift that buried her when she disappeared¡­ ¡°Lilly¡­¡± Gilbert choked with sobs, ¡°Call me on my phone again, okay¡­¡± ¡°Tell your uncle where you are, and I will pick you up¡­ Okay¡­¡± He understood the danger of being lost in the snow all too well, could their little darlinge back? Gilbertid on the steering wheel, and the knuckles of the fingers holding the steering wheel were so hard that they turned white. Old Mrs. Crawford had already been drowning in tears. She refused to go back at first, but was forcefully carried back to Crawford Mansion. She watched the heavy snow outside with heartbreak all day long. With one more day of heavy snowfall, her heart tightened even more, and she could barely breathe in the end. She hoped that the snow would stop soon, the sun woulde out soon, and the ice and snow on the barren mountains would melt soon. However, God seemed to be against her, the goose-feathered snowkes were mixed with the whistling north wind, and it did not stop for a day. ¡°Lilly¡­¡± Old Mrs. Crawford hugged Lilly¡¯s pink hat, sobbing, ¡°Grandma¡¯s Lilly¡­ Where have you been?¡± On the day of the winter solstice, she waved goodbye to her with a smile on her face. She also said that she wanted to eat sesame and peanut filling waffles¡­ Grandma, if Lilly dies in the future, do not spend money on me! Burn me directly and bury me¡­ Uncle, Uncle, if Lilly dies one day in the future, Uncle do not need to hire the Weepers! I hope that when I die, everyone will be happy andugh at my grave with a pink bow. The Crawford family remembered what Lilly had said before, and it became a prophecy. It turned out that everything had been foreshadowed long ago, but they still knew nothing about it. Thinking of these now was like being bitten by poisonous insects and ants in the heart, making them tremble in pain all over their bodies. ¡°Lilly¡­ My Lilly¡­¡± Grandma hugged Lilly¡¯s hat and a shoe, and murmured with empty eyes. ¡°Keep looking for me¡­¡± Anthony pressed his eyebrows, his always neat hair was a little messy, ¡°I want to see her person in life, and I want to see her corpse in death¡­¡± This sentence made everyone¡¯s heart tremble. A monthter, the barren mountain that had not been dug up for decades waspletely razed to the ground. All the people in the MacNeil Vi came back, digging with shovels and shovel after shovel. If someone suddenly fell down or someone suddenly went crazy, they would rece it with another one. The general and the watchman shuttled through the barren hills and wastnd, and the dogs adopted by the vi also spread all over the barren hills and icy riverbeds, spreading out ten kilometers from the barren hills as the center, searching inch by inch. However, Lilly was not found. Outsiders could not help shaking their heads, the Crawford family was really stunned, and they could not find it after searching for a month¡­ Such a young child must be in danger. ** Back to Lilly, the moment she was buried by the snow, she felt something grab her ankle and quickly dragged her back! She was hanging upside down, and the hat fell off at this time, and there was a bang, and she fell into a daze, but when she looked up, she was already on the barren hill, inside the air-raid shelter! Lisa was lying on the ground, her body was covered in blood, she was bitten by something, her legs were bent strangely, as if they were forcibly broken. She struggled and reached out to Lilly. Boom¡­¡­ The ground of the air-raid shelter suddenly cracked, and Lilly was caught off guard and fell straight down. Lisa¡¯s pupils shrank, she stumbled to her feet, and jumped towards the crack! ¡°Lilly!¡± Pablo¡¯s eyes were tearing, and he rushed over, but the shadows of Lilly and Lisa had disappeared. There was a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood under the ground, and the heads of each person roared and surged silently, with their white eyeballs desperately stretching their hands upwards, the density was so dense that it made the scalp numb. This scene was somewhat simr to hell¡­ ¡°Lilly! Hold on!¡± Pablo chopped off the two white-haired female ghosts, and the other party instantly turned into a ball of evil spirit and dissipated. ¡°Master is here!¡± However, the air-raid shelter suddenly copsed, and the crack was buried with a bang. A cold evil spirit charged straight up, and before Pablo had time to react, this evil spirit turned into a suction force, and he was sucked in as soon as his eyes went dark. ¡°It is the evil energy vein!¡­¡± ** Tick¡­ Tick¡­ N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The sound of water dripping into the pool. Lilly opened her heavy eyelids and got up with a grunt. The surroundings were very dark, she looked around, and weakly called out, ¡°Master¡­¡± No one responded. Lilly felt a little cold, looked down, and saw that one of her shoes and one glove disappeared at some point, and the foot without the shoe, even the socks were nowhere to be seen. Her hat also fell off, and the ck down jacket on her body was wet. Lilly could not help shivering. She stepped on something hard with her bare feet, it felt cold to the touch, Lilly stretched out her hand to grab one, and moved closer to another¡­ It was the bone of a finger¡­ Lilly threw it away in a hurry, and climbed ashore with her hands and feet. ¡°Hey¡­ Spiritual Fire¡­¡± The dark underground suddenly lit up, and Lilly held the small spiritual fire in both hands to keep warm, but it was not a vitality fire, she still felt very cold. ¡°Auntie¡­?¡± Lilly tried to shout. When she fell, Aunt Lisa rushed over. However, there was also no response. ¡°Master, father¡­¡± Lilly¡¯s mouth pouted, and tears fell from her eyes. Soon she wiped away her tears and cheered herself up, ¡°Do not cry, do not cry, I will not cry!¡± She was not alone¡­ Lilly¡¯s eyes had not adapted to the darkness yet, she did not notice at all that there were ¡®people¡¯ all around. One by one stood quietly, rolling their eyes, all staring straight at her direction. She was indeed not alone¡­ Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Lilly shook the jar of souls. Usually the jar of souls was closed, only when she needed to open it or asionally forgot to close it, the jar of souls would be open. Lilly shook the jar, the harem spirit and the others came out in one go. The harem spirit and the others did not know what happened just now, and they were stunned as soon as they came out. There were many ¡®people¡¯ around. The unlucky ghost said in a daze, ¡°Well¡­ So lively!¡± The harem spirit pped him on the head, ¡°It is so dead here, lively my foot!¡± The crying spirit said nkly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just lively here¡­¡± There were ¡®people¡¯ standing around one by one. If a bar strobe light was hung and a top DJ yed, she could imagine the scene of ghost dancing. The weakling spirit was the first to go to see Lilly, and saw that she was wet and shivering from the cold, and his heart ached immediately. He subconsciously carried Lilly into his arms, and found that he could do it here. The weakling spirit tried hard to give Lilly some warmth, but unfortunately he did not have any warmth now. Lilly¡¯s eyes turned red, and she leaned on the weakling spirit¡¯s shoulder and choked with sobs, ¡°Michael, my master and father are gone, my aunt is gone, my father, uncle, and brother do not know where they are¡­¡± She did not think about her father, uncle, and brother just now, because she, aunt, and master were the only ones in the air-raid shelter. However, now that she thought about it, she felt panic again. Dad, uncle and brother will be fine, right? ¡°Dad¡­¡­¡± Lilly burst into tears. The harem spirit and the others surrounded him, they did not understand the situation yet, but seeing Lilly crying sadly, they could not be more anxious. The weakling spirit patted Lilly on the back, andforted her in a warm voice, ¡°Be good, do not cry, Michael is here.¡± He looked around, his voice was low and sweet, and he murmured softly, ¡°Be good, be good, do not cry. Lilly, just hang in there a little longer. Take off the wet coat first, okay?¡± The harem spirit said, ¡°Yes, yes, take off the wet coat first.¡± The crying spirit just felt sad, and started to cry, ¡°However, it seems to be very cold here, even if you take off your coat¡­ Boo-hoo, what should I do!¡± The unlucky ghost looked around anxiously, and said, ¡°Do not cry! Crying ten times a day is so annoying.¡± As soon as the voice fell, they heard some cracking sounds. The familiar, bone-grinding sound. Lilly was stunned for a moment, then looked in the direction of the sound, it was dark and she saw nothing. Her Spiritual Fire was a one-off, and she threw out a fireball again, this time with force and far away. Wherever the fire passed, there were ¡®corpses¡¯ all around! The reason why they were called corpses was because they were not like ghosts, which had the characteristics of ghosts. These things looked like dead people¡­ But they were the same as when they were alive, except that their skin was pale and their eyes were turned white. Lilly shrank subconsciously. The weakling spiritforted, ¡°Do not be afraid, even if they all pounce on you, I will not let them touch you.¡± Lilly shook his head, ¡°Well, Lilly is not afraid¡­¡± The harem spirit said, ¡°Take off your coat first, although it is cold, but the coat is wet, it will be colder when it freezes.¡± Only then did Lilly notice that the coat had started to harden. She fell into a puddle just now and was all wet. The weakling spirit said, ¡°Take it all off, I will not look¡­¡± He stood up, pulled the unlucky ghost and the foolish ghost to the side, ¡°Search separately, there are so many dead people here, there will always be some pieces of clothes¡­¡± Even a little bit counts. The foolish ghost frowned and said, ¡°Even if there is, it is wet and cold here, so it probably would not be much better.¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°Pick two leaves¡­¡± The weakling spirit red at him and said, ¡°Look first!¡± The three ghosts searched separately. Here, Lilly took off her coat, and crouched on the ground hugging herself with small arms and legs. The tears on her eyshes were still wet, she sniffed and said, ¡°Do not look¡­¡± The harem spiritughed and said, ¡°Okay, I will not look! We are both females, so do not be nervous, little girl.¡± At this time, there was another clucking sound of grinding bones. Lilly felt that she was very cold, and it took a lot of effort to throw the fireball. The weak fireball illuminated the ce where the sound came from. ¡°Crack crack¡­¡± ¡°Crack crack¡­¡± The sound was getting closer. A ck shadow appeared among the dead ¡°corpses¡±, walking step by step¡­ N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Lilly¡¯s heart tightened, and suddenly seeing the person¡¯s face, she said pleasantly, ¡°Aunt Lisa!¡± A withered tree root stuck in Lisa¡¯s shoulder, and her leg was bent at an unbelievable angle, and the whole thing was broken. A white bone pierced her thigh, and the palm of her hand was also pierced by sharp white bones. She dragged her legs and walked over with difficulty step by step. ¡°Aunt Lisa¡­!¡± Lilly quickly stood up. Lisa tried her best to raise her head, and the moment she saw Lilly, a hint of surprise appeared in her eyes. She walked a little faster, knocked all the standing ¡®corpses¡¯ aside, and quickly walked in front of Lilly. Lisa looked at Lilly in a daze, and immediately pulled out the dead tree root that had prated her shoulder, and then pulled out the bone inserted in her thigh. Since she could not feel the pain, she could only hear the rattling of the bones grinding against each other. Pulling out these two big ones, Lisa could take off her clothes, she immediately grabbed her own clothes and awkwardly covered Lilly. ¡°Wear¡­!¡± She said. Lilly, who was shivering from the cold, only felt warm, as warm as the clothes her little uncle put on her when she was dying in the snowdrift. ¡°Thank you, auntie¡­¡± Lilly¡¯s nose soured and she hugged her. Lisa, who only had a body temperature of 15 degrees, seemed extremely warm at this moment. She hugged Lilly tightly, and clumsily wrapped the coat covering Lilly tightly. Lisa pursed her lips, with self-me in her eyes, ¡°Thin¡­¡± She could not feel the temperature, so the coat she wore was not very thick, just a cashmere coat. Not as warm as a down jacket. Lisa immediately wanted to take off her clothes again, if she had not just waded into the water and her trouser legs were wet, she would have given Lilly all the trousers. Lilly hurriedly held her down. ¡°No need, Aunt Lisa!¡± Her aunt was only wearing a baseyer underneath, if she took it off¡­ The harem spirit squatted down, pulled off the belt on the cashmere coat, helped Lilly organize the clothes, and then tied it tightly with the belt. Like a little girl in costume. The sleeves were still long, Lilly¡¯s hands were tucked inside, the harem spirit pressed the loose clothes to make sure the clothes stuck to Lilly¡¯s body¡­ It would be warmer. ¡°Aunt Lisa, where did you fall just now, I did not find you,¡± With someone to apany her, Lilly gradually calmed down. Lisa pointed to the other side, the corners of her lips twitched, and said with difficulty, ¡°Tree¡­ Mansion¡­¡± ¡°Tree Mansion?¡± The harem spirit asked strangely, ¡°What is it?¡± The crying spirit said, ¡°Let us go and have a look.¡± Lilly stared at the other side, her heart pounding. For some reason, she seemed to hear someone calling her¡­ Chapter 509 Chapter 509 The harem spirit yelled and called back the weakling spirit, unlucky and foolish ghosts. The weakling spirit was relieved when he saw that Lilly had clothes on. He looked at Lilly¡¯s coat that was thrown on the ground, and wanted to pick it up and hang it on the ¡®corpse¡¯ to dry, but he could not touch it. When Lilly was wearing the coat, they could touch it, but once the coat was not on Lilly, they could not touch it. ¡°Let us go!¡± Said the harem spirit. Lisa lifted Lilly up. Since she had never hugged anyone before, she was in a panic and could not find the correct posture. Lilly was hung upside down and then turned around, and she finally hugged her well. The weakling spirit immediately said, ¡°I will do it!¡± Lisa hugged Lilly tightly and refused to let go. She nced at the weakling spirit, and said two words, ¡°You¡­ Cold.¡± The weakling spirit saw a hint ofcency in Lisa¡¯s eyes, and he was speechless immediately. However, Lisa was indeed warmer than them, they had no temperature, and Lisa was still 15 degrees. ¡°Forget it¡­ Let us go!¡± He helped Lilly press down his clothes, and followed closely behind. Go all the way, passing through countless ¡®corpses¡¯. ¡°Where is this ce¡­¡± The crying spirit looked terrified and cried, ¡°It is so scary.¡± The unlucky ghost, ¡°Hey, you are a ghost now, what else is there to be afraid of?¡± Crying spirit, ¡°That does not affect me so much that I want to cry.¡± All the ghosts, ¡°¡­¡± Lillyid on Lisa¡¯s shoulder, staring at the nearest ¡®corpse¡¯. These corpses were a bit like her aunt, they were all stiff and straight, and their eyeballs would move as they walked past. In the dark underground, in the gloomy and cold ce, they were staring at him suddenly, and the living would be frightened to death. ¡°It is here!¡± The harem spirit said with a shocking voice. Lilly turned around and was also stunned. ¡°Pce¡­ Ruler¡­ Hell?¡± She did not fully recognize the words, but she could recognize these three words. Zachary said that he had been to the Pce of the Ruler of Hell, and he had traced the three characters of the Pce of the Ruler of Hell that she had seen. The three words looked the same, so she read it out. ¡°The Pce of the Ruler of Hell?¡± The unlucky ghost was stunned, ¡°No way, this is the Pce?¡± The surroundings were deserted and deserted, this side was better than that just now, just now it was dark over there, but they could barely see clearly¡ª¡ª Not sure where the light source wasing from. Lilly¡¯s eyes widened, the Ruler of Hell was rude! She was not ready with shit, and the other party already got her off? ¡°Shameless!¡± Lilly said angrily. The weakling spirit asked quickly, ¡°What is wrong?¡± Lilly repeated what she had told his master earlier. If Aunt Lisa was not sent away, the Ruler of Hell would kill her. The harem spirit said, ¡°So¡­ We are in the underworld now?¡± The confused ghost said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it¡­ The Ruler is so not a gentleman, why is he so angry about a child like this?¡± The weakling spirit looked around, ¡°It is not like hell, I feel like we are still in the human world.¡± There was a faint rumbling sound overhead. The Pce of the Ruler of Hell was under a huge old tree. The huge root of the tree was like an upside-down tree, tightly wrapped around the Hall of the Ruler of Hell, as if holding it in his hand. Other withered tree roots extended around, some prated the stone walls, and some prated the silent ¡®corpses¡¯¡­ Surrounded by a piece of ck stagnant water, the gate in front of the Pce was half submerged in the water. When Lisa fell just now, she was stuck to her shoulder by a tree root and hung from the top, so she was notpletely submerged in the water. Lilly felt that someone was calling her again, a very strange feeling. ¡°Shall we go in?¡± The foolish ghost hesitated, looking at Lilly. The harem spirit said, ¡°We do not know what this ce is, so we can only go in and have a look.¡± The weakling spirit said, ¡°I searched around there just now, and I floated for two miles in one breath. They are all ¡®corpses¡¯.¡± The unlucky ghost nodded, ¡°The same goes for me.¡± If this ce was really hell, then these ¡°corpses¡± were not corpses, they should be ghosts after death, ghosts imprisoned here, but not sure why they became so strange. There were so many ghosts, not sure if there was an end? What was at the end, these were uncertain. Lilly hugged Lisa¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Go in and have a look.¡± She was going to find that stupid gentleman. Fight with each other! If this was really the underworld, it meant she was dead¡­ However, she did not want to die! If she died, grandma would cry very sadly. She could not bear her grandmother, her uncles, her father, brothers and sisters, as well as Bailey, Wolfhound, Polly, Bellflower, and Tortoise¡­ ¡°Zachary could go back after a trp here, and I will definitely be able to go back,¡± Lilly clenched her small fists, ¡°Let¡¯s go in, beat the Ruler, and then run away.¡± The weakling ghost, ¡°Uh¡­¡± Are you sure you can still run if you beat the Ruler of Hell? Lisa listened to Lilly, and heard Lilly said that she wanted to go in. Without thinking about it, she took a step and limped in. Although her leg was broken, it did not affect her to move forward. Ordinary people had a broken leg and they could not stand because of pain. She did not feel the pain, as long as there was a support point, she could walk. Soon they arrived at the door of the Pce of the Ruler of Hell. Standing in front of the door, Lilly looked up at the que above her head, her neck was sore. Just now, she did not feel that the Pce of the Ruler of Hell was so tall when she looked from outside the gate, but now she felt that it was very high. She recalled what Zachary said, and stepped in when she reached the door of the Pce¡­ Lilly looked at the closed door, wondering, it was a little different! She pushed the door, but could not move. Lilly knocked the door and shouted vigorously, ¡°Open the door! If you have the ability, catch me, if you have the ability, open the door!¡± The corners of the ghosts¡¯ mouths twitched. This, this, this¡­ Was this a challenge to the Ruler She was indeed their treasure! ¡°Aunt Lisa, let me down,¡± Lilly got down from Lisa¡¯s arms, went up and pushed hard. ¡°Hey~ha!¡± Lilly exerted all her strength, and the red string in her hand shone brightly! Just a crunch¡­ The gate of the Pce was pushed open! A gust of wind blew out from inside. The moment the door opened, a sharp and piercingughter could be heard, ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Creak creak¡­ Apanied byughter and the sound of something twisting, Lilly and the others looked back and felt their scalps go numb. The ¡®corpses¡¯ that were standing still just now all twisted their necks at this moment, some turned 90 degrees, some turned 360 degrees, the body did not move, but the head turned around. Their direction was very unified, they all looked towards the Pce of Hell! The creaking sounds became more and more intense. At first, these corpses only moved their necks, but now their hands and feet were slowly recovering. It seemed that the Pce of the Ruler of Hell suppressed them. Once opened, these things would all come back to ¡°life¡±! ¡°Hee hee hee hee¡­¡± The woman¡¯s voice came from all directions. The harem spirit let out a groan, ¡°I thought this kind of scene would only appear in movies¡­ I did not expect it to happen to me. I just want to ask¡­ Isn¡¯t it tiring tough like this? What is the point of laughing in all directions? ¡± As soon as the words fell, white-haired female ghosts appeared one by one. They looked gloomy and stared at Lilly coldly. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Kill¡­¡­!¡± In an instant, they rushed over. The goal was very clear, which was to kill Lilly! Chapter 510 Chapter 510 The harem spirit and the weakling spirit immediately stopped them and started fighting with the white- haired female ghost. However, the white-haired female ghost belonged to the ghost general, a ghost that was more powerful than the evil ghost, and was once under the Ruler of Hell. How could the harem spirit and the others be their opponents, just one face-to-face, the harem spirit¡¯s head was torn apart, and the weakling spirit was torn in two, rolling to the ground and struggling. Suddenly they heard, ¡°Eighty!¡± Lilly grabbed the purple sledgehammer, and mmed it hard on the white-haired female ghost. The white-haired female ghost suddenly turned into a wave of evil spirit and disappeared. The unlucky ghost yelled ¡°Fuck, Fuck¡± and rushed forward with his eyes closed. The crying spirit wept, she did not expect to go to the battlefield immediately after being recruited, why was her life so hard¡­ She stepped forward while crying, trying to influence the white-haired female ghost by crying, but unfortunately it was useless and was cut off in the middle. The confused ghost ran away, ¡°I cannot beat it! I¡¯ll go and beat the one next to me¡­¡± Next to him was the ¡°dead man¡± who was starting to agitate. Ms. Ugly and the ghost bride also came out, and the little resentful spirit had a dazed and terrified expression. In the face of this crushing strength, they were useless ashes when they came out, and they could only follow the foolish ghosts to stop the ¡°corpses¡± that started to move. The only one withbat effectiveness was Lisa. She seemed to have fought the white-haired female ghost before, she jumped up and bit the white- haired female ghost¡¯s neck familiarly, tearing off the opponent¡¯s head. Lilly wielded the purple sledgehammer. She had never faced such a battle before, so she did not know how to do it. Her talismans were all in her small satchel, she did not take anything with her after falling here, and was in a hurry. There were many white-haired female ghosts, at least eleven or twelve, and only Lilly and Lisa could really fight. The two were against eleven or twelve, and it was easy to take advantage of the loopholes. When Lilly swung a sledgehammer to hit one, the other aimed at the empty spot and bit her. The white-haired female ghost bit Lilly¡¯s hand, causing a big wound and tearing off a piece of flesh. Her eyes were ferocious, she wanted to put Lilly to death. Lisa¡¯s eyes were about to burst, she rushed over regardless, and bit the back of the white-headed ghost¡¯s neck, biting frantically. Lilly remembered the spirit-containment in a hurry, and tossed it out as soon as she raised her hand to bind the spirit, first stopping the white-haired female ghosts who surrounded them. Then a golden ¡®bun¡¯ flew out and smashed the white-haired female ghost who was biting the aunt to death! The jar of souls spun around, desperately absorbing the evil spirit formed by the white-haired female ghost, and after a while it became bright red. Lilly grabbed the jar of souls and threw it out, ¡°Go jar! You are a mature jar, you cannot just eat and do nothing!¡± The jar, ¡°?¡± Seeing the jar of souls, the eyes of a white-haired female ghost instantly became excited, and she rushed towards the jar of souls. She swallowed the jar of souls in one gulp, and soon the jar of souls wiggled violently, jumping on the spot with the white-haired female ghost. It could not suppress the white-haired female ghost, and the white-haired female ghost could not swallow it. The small ck house in the jar of souls was shaken, and it could not suppress the hypocrite ghost. The hypocrite ghost¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and he wanted to take the opportunity to escape immediately. Unexpectedly, when he just came out, he was swallowed by the white-haired female ghost. ¡°Ah¡ªhelp, help!¡± ¡°You cannot just let me die¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, the terrified hypocrite disappeared into the mouth of the white-haired female ghost. The white-haired female ghost suddenly doubled in size, covered her mouth, and ruthlessly grabbed the jar of souls to swallow it. Unlucky ghost, ¡°Fuck!¡± Foolish ghost, ¡°Fuck!¡± The ghost bride, ¡°Fortunately, we came out, otherwise, would we have been swallowed too?¡± Lilly grabbed the purple sledgehammer and said anxiously, ¡°Hold on, Jar, I aming!¡± She swung the sledgehammer vigorously, hammering the hammer and shouted eighty, and hitting the hammer once she shouted eighty. A small person, fighting hard. The harem spirit looked sad, it was still eighty, eighty, but no one would rush over immediately, she was the only one here. Lilly finally beat the white-haired female ghost to death with great difficulty, and finally went down with the hammer, smashing to death the white-haired female ghost who was biting the jar of souls and wanted to swallow it down. She was panting, tired and copsed on the ground, feeling soft. Exhausted¡­ She had never beaten so many ghosts at once, and they were even ghost generals who were more powerful than evil ghosts. The jar of souls flicked in the air, as if he thought he was not clean, the harem spirit and the others looked at each other, speechless for a moment. The Pce of the Ruler of Hell instantly became dead silent. Those stiff and restless ¡°corpses¡± also stopped strangely. The unlucky ghost said, ¡°Strange, they did not move at all. Could it be that they are controlled by the white-haired female ghost?¡± As soon as the words fell, the ¡°corpses¡± who stopped for a moment started to move again! Unlucky ghost, ¡°Fuck, fuck!¡± The harem spirit found her head and pressed it back on her neck, and pped him on the head, ¡°If you know that you are unlucky, just shut up!¡± The weakling spirit had retreated to Lilly¡¯s side, hugged her in his arms, frowned and said, ¡°These white-haired female ghosts are a little abnormal, they can swallow a jar of souls¡­¡± As soon as the words fell, the gate of the Pce of the Ruler of Hell creaked, and the dark wind gushed out from inside. The slow-moving ¡°corpses¡± became more mobile and slowly outnked them. The unlucky ghost, ¡°Fuck! They moved again just after I finished speaking¡­ Do not fool me like this!¡± The weakling spirit hugged Lilly, his eyes serious, ¡°These ¡°corpses¡±¡­are ghost armies?¡± He looked at the Pce of the Ruler of Hell behind him. The harem spirit stepped back step by step, and said, ¡°It should be, no matter whether it is the white- haired female ghost or these ghost armies, they could not open the gate of the Pce of the Ruler of Hell¡­ After the gate of the Pce of the Ruler of Hell was opened, these ghost armies came back to life.¡± The weakling spirit nodded, ¡°In other words, they want to rob the Pce of the Ruler of Hell¡­ And they could not open the Pce of the Ruler of Hell, so they deliberately waited for Lilly to open it.¡± Yes, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s it. Just before the door of the Pnce was opened, there was a dead silence, and the white-haired female ghost did not appear. They appeared as soon as the door of the Pce opened. And their goal was very clear, to kill Lilly, break into the Pce of the Ruler of Hell¡­ Could it be that the Pce of the Ruler of Hell was not the source of danger, but the outside? The crying spirit cried and chirped, ¡°Then, shall we just close the door of the Pce of the Ruler of Hell?¡± At this moment, evilughter could be heard again in the darkness, from all directions! When the evil spirits looked up, they saw white-haired female ghosts lying on the roots of dead trees, on the stone walls, among the ghost soldiers¡­ All lying on their stomachs! There were so many that they lost count. The harem spirit¡¯s heart was cold, just twelve was enough for them to work hard. There were so many now¡­ How to fight this! Not to mention that there were tens of millions of ghost armies who were bing more and more mobile¡­ Before they could think about it, the white-haired female ghosts rushed over, and several white-haired female ghosts rushed straight to the Pce of the Ruler of Hell and got in. The harem spirit stopped the white-haired female ghost with her own soul, and despite being torn to pieces, she shouted loudly, ¡°Lilly, enter the Pce of the Ruler of Hell!¡± The corners of Lilly¡¯s lips trembled, ¡°However,, you¡­¡± The weakling spirit shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t care about usg!¡± He stopped in front of a white-haired female ghost. He was cowardly in life and death, but at this moment he did not back down, even if he was unterally ughtered, he would not let go. ¡°There must be something in the Pce of the Ruler of Hell¡­ Lilly, escape, escape alive¡­¡± Lilly opened her eyes wide, tears welling in her eyes. She stepped back step by step, turned around abruptly and ran towards the Pce of the Ruler of Hell. ¡°Michael¡­ Harem spirit, Unlucky sprit¡­ You must wait for me¡­¡± She stepped into the Pce and could not help turning her head, but just in time to see the weakling spirit being torn apart and swallowed. ¡°Michael¡­!¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes widened. The weakling spirit gave her onest smile¡­ Original from N?velDrama.Org. Lilly¡¯s feet softened, and it was the first time she felt such grief and endless panic¡­ In thest scene, Aunt Lisa rushed over and blocked the gate of the Pce with her body. With a bang, the gate of the Pce of the Ruler of Hell closedpletely. Isted from the biting and roaring outside, from her and them, she waspletely left alone in this world. ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± In Lilly¡¯s ear, a woman¡¯s sly smile suddenly sounded¡­ Chapter 511 Chapter 511 The moment the weakling spirit was swallowed, he suddenly figured it out. The unusual Pablo, the shiny golden booklet. As well as guarding Lilly, he had been teaching her various principles and experiencing all kinds of situations in the world. Coupled with the Pce of the Ruler of Hell in front¡­ They had always doubted but were not sure, and now everyone had the answer in their hearts¡ª¡ª Lilly was the future Ruler of Hell! ¡°Lilly, you have to live¡­¡± The weakling spirit¡¯s murmur seemed to echo in the void, ¡°Do not be afraid¡­ go forward¡­¡± The harem spirit could not hold on any longer, she smiled, and whispered to herself, ¡°I never thought I could only apany the little girl here¡­ Little girl, you must win.¡± The crying spirit and the foolish ghost were swallowed before they could say a word, and the wedding dress ghost, the ugly aunt, and the little ghost were nowhere to be found. The unlucky ghost smiled sadly, ¡°I really want to eat another candy¡­¡± Lisa stood in front of the gate of Pce of the Ruler of Hell, she was coveredyer byyer by the white-haired female ghost, she could not see a single shadow. The weakling spirit and the rest were all about to give up. However¡­ Suddenly, they seemed to hear Lilly crying loudly again. The weakling spirit who had been torn apart and swallowed suddenly opened his eyes. No¡­ no! He could not give up! What if he was really gone, and Lilly was here all alone, unable to get out? Think about that scene¡­ Lilly walking alone in the darkness, stumbling, choking and calling ¡®Michael¡¯¡­ A ray of light burst out from the eyes of the weakling spirit, angry! As if he had turned ck, he exhausted all his strength and devoured it! No matter who it was or what it was, swallow it all! The white-haired female ghost who swallowed the weakling spirit was looking at herself with satisfaction, doubled in size, and doubled in strength. She stared at Lisa who was about to be swallowed and sneered, and was about to rush over. Suddenly a dark light burst out from her body, and soon there were more and more dark lights, cutting her into countless pieces with a bang! The white-haired female ghost opened her eyes wide in disbelief. She¡­ Was actually killed?! A little evil ghost actually killed her?! This was impossible! The white-haired female ghost screamed, and all the shattered soul fragments were swallowed up by the weakling spirit! A young man stood in ce, his original white clothes turned into ck clothes, his eyes were full of hostility. He opened his hand, stretched out his fingers, and clenched them into fists! The weakling spirit let out an angry roar, and punched another white-haired female ghost with his fist. ¡°Do you think I would just die this way!¡± He said angrily, ¡°After we die, only Lilly is left! What will she do alone!¡± The head of the white-haired female ghost was blown away, and the weakling spirit pulled out the devoured unlucky ghost, ¡°Trash!¡± Unlucky ghost, ¡°???¡± Damn, call him trash? The weakling spirit actually called him trash? ? The unlucky ghost, ¡°Boo-hoo!!! Do not yell at me!¡± He rose up, only the weakling spirit¡¯s words could be heard in his ears: They are dead, what will Lilly do alone! The unlucky ghost bit the headless white-haired female ghost like a mad dog, and devoured it frantically! I eat! I eat and eat! The ghost generals were amazing, they were the evil ghosts officially recruited by the Ruler of Hell, evil ghosts with official wages, five insurances and one gold! Let them eat him? He did not believe he could not bite them! The scene was chaotic, and the unlucky ghosts fell into the sea like mud cows. Anyway, it was either him or the opponents who would be eaten, so he did not care, and ate what he caught. The weakling spirit then turned to another white-haired female ghost. If he remembered correctly, what she devoured was the harem spirit, and it was getting bigger at this time¡­ Without saying a word, the weakling spirit grabbed the white-haired female ghost and threw it to the ground! Although the harem spirit was swallowed, she was desperately resisting. Unexpectedly, she suddenly felt a shock all over her body, and then the evil energy that wrapped her was torn apart. Whether it was a ghost general or an evil ghost, a ghost, a ghost¡­ It was essentially a cloud of evil energy, resentment or evil spirit. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After the white-haired female ghost was torn apart, the harem spirit was stunned. The weakling spirit¡¯s face appeared in front of him, against the light, and his whole body was full of spirits, which was really pretty. The harem spirit was stunned for a moment, ¡°I shall go¡­¡± When did this kid be so handsome and attractive? ¡°To be honest, what do you think about me?¡± The harem spirit hurriedly got up, devouring fiercely, not forgetting to chat in the midst of the chaos. No one responded to her. The weakling spirit had already rushed towards Lisa, dragging her out from theyers of white-haired female ghosts. The five evil ghosts reunited, and unexpectedly they came out from among the white-haired female ghosts and fought with the white-haired female ghosts¡­ It was just that there were too many white-haired female ghosts, and no matter how powerful one was, it would be no match for the crowd tactics, not to mention there were countless ghost soldiers. The harem spirit was finding it difficult, ¡°It is better to just let me die¡­¡± Outside the Pce of the Ruler of Hell, the evil spirits were killing so darkly that they forgot who they were, and only remembered to guard the Pce of the Ruler of Hell¡­ Layer afteryer of ghost armies rushed upwards, they were like candles in the wind, and did not know how long they couldst¡­ ** Lilly stood behind the gate of the Ruler of Hell¡¯s pce, and could not hear a single sound from outside. ¡°Aunt Lisa¡­¡± She choked up, ¡°Michael¡­¡± ¡°Do not leave me alone¡­¡± There was a woman¡¯s slyughter next to her ear, hehehehehe clung to her. ¡°Ahh~ Only you are left,¡± The woman said in a mean tone, ¡°They do not want you anymore, you are a bastard, you killed all of them.¡± Lilly bit her lip, tears kept falling. ¡°So what¡¯s the use of you? Hand over, hand over your things.¡± A hand suddenly appeared, grabbed her shoulder, and turned her around, ¡°Hey¡­ Did you see that? The throne of the Ruler.¡± Lilly raised her head, the surroundings were dark, there was a chirping voice in the darkness, she could not understand what it was. The only thing that shimmered was a huge chair, the throne of the Ruler. ¡°Go up¡­ Take out your heart and put it on it, say you do not want it anymore¡­ Willingly give it away¡­¡± ¡°As long as you do this, your aunt, Michael, and all the evil spirits who died because of you wille back to life.¡± Lilly stood nkly, her eyes slowly lit up, ¡°You mean, they can stille back to life?¡± She did not know what was going on outside and thought everyone was dead. The female ghostughed and chatted, ¡°That¡¯s right ~ So, hurry up, go up! Take out your heart¡­¡± Those pale hands rested on Lilly¡¯s shoulders, pushing her forward! Suddenly, Lilly grabbed the hand on her shoulder violently! ¡°Fortenigoroso!¡± Lilly shouted, throwing that hand out! Bang¡­ Female ghost, ¡°¡­¡± Damn you¡­! Chapter 512 Chapter 512 The woman¡¯s shrill screams could be heard, and she did not know what she hit, and something copsed. With the faint light from the throne of Hades, Lilly saw that it was a stone statue. The stone statue that fell on the ground was a portrait of a man with a ck face and a long, bright red tongue sticking out. He was dressed in ck, and the hat on his head read ¨C ¡°Eternal Peace¡±. It was the ck Grim Reaper. Lilly panted, stared at the hands on the ground and sneered, ¡°Do you think I am dumb like a three-year- old child!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Those hands became angry from embarrassment, screaming shrilly and rushing towards her. Lilly could not see, she could not see anything, and instinctively smashed out the shiny golden bun in his hand. Puff¡ªNot sure if it hit the woman¡¯s face and made a muffled sound. Lilly immediately threw out a spiritual fire. Unexpectedly, with a roar of fire, all the torches on both sides of the hall were lit up. The Pce of the Ruler of Hell suddenly became brighter, and there were two rows of stone statues standing on both sides, which were Behemoth and Leviathan, the grim reapers, the Big Ten Ghost Generals, and judges¡­ It was exactly the same as what Zachary said. ¡°This is the Pce of the Ruler of Hell¡­¡± Lilly was stunned, ¡°What about the stupid Ruler¡­¡± Why was there no sculpture of the Ruler? The murmurs and murmurs all around became more and more intense, and all the white-haired female ghosts who had sneaked in just now came out. A woman stood at the front, staring at Lilly viciously. ¡°You are disobedient, do you know what will happen to a disobedient child?¡± She said grimly. If Veronica was here, she would definitely be able to tell that this was what she described as ¡°nonsense¡±. The white-haired female ghosts surrounded Lilly, their eyes were rolling white, their mouths were cracked to the ears, and they howled in a low voice. There was no way for Lilly to retreat, and now she was the only one left, recalling the skills her master and father taught her, and resisting with all her strength. In the end, seven or eight white-haired female ghosts pounced on her andpletely overwhelmed her. The hall was terribly dead silent, only the sound of the white-haired female ghost chewing her bones¡­ Creaking. Original from N?velDrama.Org. The female ghost who took the leadughed, ¡°Come learn your lesson¡­¡± Suddenly a red light exploded, and all the white-haired female ghosts were thrown out. Lilly panted heavily, looking at the red string on her wrist and the hanging jar of souls. The jar, like her, had not grown up yet. On the contrary, the Red Bracelet, which had always been inconspicuous,was the most powerful. ¡°Thank you Red Bracelet¡­¡± Lilly¡¯s sleeves were gnawed off, only half of one was left, and one was sleeveless. The ce where a piece of flesh was torn off from her arm just now was still dripping with blood. If she was in Crawford Mansion, she would definitely cry and look for her grandmother, but now she was enduring it, no matter how painful it was. She ran under the throne and climbed up using both hands and feet. Zachary said that he dreamed that she was sitting on the throne of the Ruler, and told him to go back quickly. The Ruler must have pretended to be her, and now he was even hiding himself. As long as she sat on this throne and grabbed the opponent¡¯s position, would she be able to force the Ruler out of where he was hiding? Lilly finally climbed up to the high throne of the Ruler, and sat down. She did not pay attention to the blood dripping from her arm, it was absorbed by the throne. In an instant, the throne shone brightly,pletely covering her. Lilly was stunned, and looked down at her palm nkly. Under the throne, the white-haired female ghosts screamed terribly, and rushed forward one by one in despair. Lilly subconsciously waved her hand, the white-haired female ghost that she could not deal with with all her strength just now turned into flying ash in an instant,pletely annihted. The light from the throne was like a tram passing through a tunnel, it made a crackling sound quickly, and all of it poured into Lilly¡¯s palm. The wound on Lilly¡¯s body healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and scabs formed¡­ Boom¡­ Lilly sat down on the ground, the Pce of the Ruler of Hell was no longer in front of her eyes, but there was a small pendant on her Red Bracelet¡ª¡ª A pendant from the Pce of the Ruler of Hell! Lilly stared at the pendant of the Pce of the Ruler of Hell in astonishment, speechless. She was sitting up in shock. The stupid Ruler¡­ The stupid Ruler was actually herself! Under the cave at the moment. The weakling spirits had long been submerged, and they could not see everything in front of them in the desperate fight. The huge Pce of the Ruler of Hell suddenly disappeared, and a little girl fell to the ground with a bang. The tens of thousands of ghost armies who were constantly surging stopped all their movements, and even the white-haired female ghosts were stunned. They all turned their heads and stared at Lilly firmly. Lilly, ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Hundreds of white-haired female ghosts suddenly became angry, roaring and rushing towards Lilly! Their eyes were red, and they stared viciously at the Pce of the Ruler of Hell on Lilly¡¯s wrist. Their¡­ The Pce of the Ruler of Hell is theirs! The fast-running white-haired female ghost had already jumped in front of Lilly, and opened her mouth to bite her. Lilly¡¯s eyes froze, and she jumped up t on the ground, onto the roots of the old tree. The white-haired female ghosts all crashed into a ball with a bang. Lilly stood on a high ce and looked up, there were countless ghost armies, ghost generals mixed in densely among the ghost armies. Originally, in front of the gate of the Pce of the Ruler of Hell, there was only a piece of broken cloth left, which was Lisa¡¯s trouser leg. Whether it was Aunt Lisa, the harem spirit, Michael, the unlucky ghost¡­ They were all gone. Tears welled up in Lilly¡¯s eyes. Seeing the white-haired female ghost rushing from all directions again, hatred appeared in Lilly¡¯s eyes for the first time. Kill¡­ Kill them! Lilly¡¯s scattered hair moved without wind, and a violent gust of wind blew up from the ground, and the densely packed ghost armies were swept up and down. Lilly raised the purple sledgehammer in her hand, and threw it at the white-haired female ghost with bloodthirsty force. Boom¨C The white-haired female ghost showed panic in her eyes, and instantly disappeared. Lilly¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness and sternness, and with a p of her palm, a huge talisman appeared in the air, instantly annihting the white-haired female ghost who jumped up from her back. ¡°Is that all you have!¡± Lilly yelled, ¡°Are you not powerful just now!¡± The white-haired female ghost roared angrily. The weakling spirit and the harem spirit who poked their heads out were stunned. ¡°Am I¡­ Am I hallucinating??¡± The foolish ghost was dumbfounded. ¡°Is that our Lilly?¡± The unlucky ghost was astonished. The weakling spirit¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and his voice was hoarse, ¡°It is our Lilly, she came out.¡± The harem spirit, ¡°The one and only, the chosen one. She could write with a pen to pacify the world, she could fight to secure the world. Her supernatural powers are unpredictable¡­¡± The crying spirit forgot to cry, and said nkly, ¡°Please speak humannguage.¡± The harem spirit, ¡°What the hell!¡± All the ghosts, ¡°¡­¡± While they were left in a daze, they suddenly saw the handsome child above jumping down, her soft, scattered hair moving without wind, her clothes fluttering, and her eyes were awe-inspiring. Shended on the ground, looked up at the endless underground, put her little hand on the ground, and shouted, ¡°Open!¡± The ground cracked, and tongues of scorching mes swept out. Those ghost armies who were as stiff as dead people fell down one after another, their originally expressionless eyes also showed horror, screaming and screaming. Lilly could clearly feel their fear and their constant begging for mercy. Her eyes were cold, and she whispered, ¡°It is toote.¡± Rebellion never ended well. Master said, never give a betrayer a second chance to betray. It took less than ten seconds. The white-haired female ghost at the front, countless ghost armies¡­ All fell into the real hell! The harem spirit opened her mouth, and stared in astonishment at the handsome Lilly who fell on the ground. The mes of hell rolled out from the cracked underground, and the fire waves blew up the jacket she was wearing, revealing a short, bare leg¡­ The harem spirit did not know how to describe this scene¡­ Who am I, where am I, what happened! Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Countless ghost armies and white-haired female ghosts struggled to fall into hell, some were instantly swallowed by mes, and some clinging to the rock wall opened their mouths and roared silently. Lilly put her hands on the ground and said in a low voice, ¡°Come together!¡± Huge talisman patterns lit up on the ground, and the bright yellow light illuminated the entire underground space, reflecting Lilly¡¯s cute little face more solemnly. Crack¡ª¡ª The ground returned to its original appearance, as if nothing had happened, but the densely packed ¡°corpses¡± were all gone now. ¡°This, this, this?¡± The unlucky ghost¡¯s eyeballs almost popped out, ¡°Didn¡¯t Lilly go to the Pce of the Ruler of Hell? Why did shee out again?¡± The foolish ghost, ¡°Hey, where is the Pce of the Ruler of Hell?¡± What about the big Pce of the Ruler of Hell? The crying spirit was so frightened that he stopped crying and stared nkly under the empty tree roots. The roots of the tree were also vaguely twisted into the shape of a pce. The Pce of the Ruler of Hell was gone! The pce of the Ruler of Hell was so big, could it just disappear into the thin air? The weakling spirit said in astonishment, ¡°Lilly¡­?¡± Lilly picked up the purple sledgehammer and turned her head. She stood still in ce, and after a long time, her lips were pursed, and her eyes were instantly red. ¡°Aunt Lisa! Michael! Harem spirit! Unlucky uncle!¡± She threw herself into Lisa¡¯s arms, choked with sobs, and finally could not hold back the tears. ¡°Boo-hoo¡­ I thought you were dead, and left me alone,¡± She hugged Lisa¡¯s neck, crying. Lisa was stunned, raised her hand tremblingly, and hugged Lilly tightly. There was a white-haired female ghost who was notpletely dead, only half of her body was left, and she rushed forward screaming at this moment. While crying, Lilly swung the purple sledgehammer with one hand and smashed it out. The white-haired female ghost did not even make a sound, and was smashed into ashes by the hammer. Lilly, ¡°Boo hoo, they all bullied me, ten against a tiny me.¡± The weakling spirit, ¡°¡­¡± The harem spirit, ¡°¡­¡­¡± The unlucky ghost, ¡°¡­¡± Lilly, ¡°Just now they tried to trick me into digging out my heart, boo hoo!¡± The weakling spirit, ¡°¡­¡± The harem spirit, ¡°¡­¡­¡± The unlucky ghost, ¡°¡­¡± As she spoke, there was one remaining arm of the white-haired female ghost on the ground, scratching like a headless fly. Lilly cried very sadly, but in the meantime, she did not forget to stretch out one foot and trample that arm into flying ash. The crying spirit opened his mouth, and said subconsciously, ¡°The one and only, the chosen one. She could write with a pen to pacify the world, she could fight to secure the world. Her supernatural powers are unpredictable¡­¡± The foolish ghost said, ¡°Amazing!¡± The weakling spirit could not help but knelt on the ground, his eyes were red. He gently touched Lilly¡¯s head, andforted her in a soft voice, ¡°Lilly¡­¡± ¡°Hey, do not be afraid, it is okay¡­¡± The foolish ghost thought to himself: Should she be afraid? It should be other people who should be afraid¡­ Oh no, it should be other ghosts. The foolish ghost muttered, and suddenly realized that they had survived, and from now on they would all be ghost soldiers and ghost generals under the Ruler of Hell. Fuck, there is a establishment, with five insurances and one gold! The foolish ghost was instantly excited, his blood spilled was worth it! The jar of souls also seemed to be stronger, with a big mouth, all the evil energy was sucked in, and the jar of souls, which was just half full, was rapidly improving. On the other side, the ghost bride, the ugly aunt and the little resentful spirit were frightened into fools. They stood still and had not regained their senses. The hellfire just scared them to death. Original from N?velDrama.Org. They were not the opponents of the white-haired female ghost, let alone the opponents of the ghost armies. They had survived until now by running away and dodging. ¡°Boo-hoo, I thought we were all dead, boo-hoo¡­¡± While crying, she looked for her head all over the ce, her head fell off in the chaos just now. The little resentful spirit was also in tatters, but it did not matter, she survived, and there would be plenty of time to recover slowly. She looked at Lilly with bright eyes, full of admiration. The weakling spirit asked, ¡°Lilly, did not you just enter the Pce of the Ruler of Hell? Why did you come out again¡­ Where did the Pce of the Ruler of Hell go?¡± Plus, she suddenly became so powerful. Unbelievable. Lilly wiped away the tears from her eyes, shook her head and said, ¡°It is nothing, I tamed the Pce of the Ruler of Hell, look!¡± She raised her hand and waved. The jade pendant the size of a fingernail, upon closer inspection, turned out to be the Pce of the Ruler of Hell. Such a big Pce of the Ruler of Hell was shrunk down into a small pendant? The harem spirit, ¡°Uh¡­¡± The foolish ghost looked confused, ¡°Huh? Can the Pce of the Ruler of Hell still be tamed? It has be so small¡­ Is it still useful?¡± The crying spirit looked excited, ¡°You were able to tame the Pce of the Ruler of Hell¡­ Lilly is the real Ruler of Hell, right?¡± The harem spirit said, ¡°Okay, do not ask¡­¡± The weakling spirit suddenly smiled, ¡°It is good enough that Lilly is fine, this is the best thing.¡± All the evil spirits nodded, too. The first rule of staying in the organization: You must be smart¡­ For example, now, do not ask questions that should not be asked. All the ghosts tacitly shut up. The weakling spirit stood up, held Lilly¡¯s hand tightly, and said, ¡°Now let¡¯s think about how to go back.¡± Inexplicably dragged to this ce by a group of white-haired female ghosts, it was obvious that the ce where the ghost armies fell just now was the real hell. Then they were still in the human world now, they should be underground in the barren mountain, very deep underground. The harem spirit stroked her chin, ¡°Not sure if little Lilly¡¯s father had given an order for a hundred thousand soldiers toe and dig a shovelful of soil each¡­ To raze the barren hills to the ground?¡± The unlucky ghost muttered, ¡°So what if it is razed to the ground, we must be deep underground.¡± The weakling spirit said, ¡°Look for that evil energy vein.¡± Maybe it was the evil energy veins that had evolved. He thought of Veronica, the former immortal family, making deals with the descendants of witch gods, to be an immortal. Veronica must have given something to this ¡°immortal family¡± willingly, and it must have had something to do with the evil energy veins. ¡°The evil energy vein is not a person, it is just a dead thing. Could it be that Veronica¡¯s brain¡­ The brain of the descendant of the witch god¡­ Wants to have spiritual wisdom?¡± The harem spirit guessed. The unlucky ghost was puzzled, ¡°Whoever that has a bad brain would not even want Veronica¡¯s, that woman¡¯s brain is not even wanted by a dog.¡± Ghosts: Agreed! The weakling spirit took a look at Lisa. If that was the case, it was really hard to say. Suppose this assumption holds. Lisa had been buried in the barren hills for so long, and the evil energy vein had nourished her for so long, so it should have wanted Lisa¡¯s spiritual wisdom. In ancient times, the witch gods originally controlled the mineral veins, including the evil energy veins. So it made sense for the evil energy vein to want the spiritual wisdom of the descendants of the witch god, but there should be conditions, such as the descendants of the witch god needing resources to sacrifice or something. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you find it,¡± Said the foolish ghost. The crying spirit asked, ¡°However, where can I find it?¡± The ghosts subconsciously looked at Lilly. Lilly, ¡°Huh?¡± Find the evil energy veins. ¡°It is easy!¡± she said. In the expectant eyes of the ghosts. Lilly stretched out a finger and said¡­ ¡°Order soldiers, order generals, whoever I point to is a big idiot, a piece of grain, rush to the end, it is either him or you¡­¡± ¡°Over here!¡± Lilly randomly pointed in one direction. The corners of the ghosts¡¯ mouths twitched. At this moment, a low-pitched roar came from the direction Lilly was pointing at, which quickly turned into a dull hum. Lilly¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°It is Master!¡± Chapter 514 Chapter 514 The weakling spirit picked up Lilly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He quickly headed towards the direction Lilly pointed. All the ghosts immediately followed without asking any unnecessary questions. The second rule of staying in the organization: Whatever the boss says is right, even if the boss is a four-year-old child! Lilly looked at her aunt, and wanted to get down, but was hugged tightly by the weakling spirit and refused to let her go. She had no choice but to lean on the weakling spirit¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Auntie, follow closely.¡± Lisa limped and stared at Lilly, she followed Lilly wherever she went. The terrain was getting lower and lower, and the lower they went, the deeper they were underground. ¡°Are you sure we¡¯re going the right way¡­¡± The foolish ghost asked, ¡°It is getting lower and lower.¡± The crying spirit looked around, ¡°Since we are looking for evil energy veins, we should go down, that¡¯s right.¡± The foolish ghost, ¡°¡­Oh.¡± That was right. Not sure for how long they walked, but the bottom was getting colder and colder, even the weakling spirits who could not feel the temperature felt cold. ¡°Do you feel cold?¡± The weakling spirit hugged Lilly tightly, remembering that he had no temperature, she might as well be hugged by Lisa. He was reluctant to part with her, and wanted to hand over Lilly to Lisa. Although she was a living dead, she was still 15 degrees¡­ The 15-degrees-Lisa reached out her hand. Seeing that she was covered with injuries, Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°Auntie, Michael, I¡¯m not cold.¡± The weakling spirit looked at her suspiciously, ¡°Really?¡± He could not forget seeing Lilly trembling when they just came out of the jar of souls. And when she saw them, she cried with a whoosh. It still hurt him to think about it. However, now Lilly really did not seem to be cold, because she was not shaking, and her little face was also flushed. The injury was also healed¡­ The weakling spirit nced at her little arm. ¡°Here we are,¡± Suddenly the harem spirit said. The foolish ghost wanted to ask how she knew about it. Turning his head, he shut up in shock. There was a ¡°dragon¡± coiled in front of him, but only the dragon¡¯s tail was seen. The unlucky ghost¡¯s eyes stared straight, ¡°Is it really a dragon?¡± The weakling spirit shook his head, ¡°No, this should be the evil energy vein.¡± Did the evil energy vein really evolve? Into the shape of a dragon? No wonder the barren mountain was so evil! The ck dragon, whose scales were not very clear, moved from time to time like a living thing. ¡°This is the tail. Go on,¡± Said the weakling spirit in a low voice. The foolish ghost asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we cut off its tail first?¡± The crying spirit shook his head and said, ¡°Although I do not understand, if you cut off its tail, will it suddenly be restless or run away?¡± This was called scaring the snake. The foolish ghost said, ¡°Then how can you be sure it doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re here already?¡± The harem spirit sneered, ¡°Think about Veronica¡¯s brain.¡± The ghosts immediately shut up. It was easy to find the evil energy vein, the ghosts, Lisa and Lilly walked along the direction of the evil energy vein quietly. There was a lot of space underground. Because of the evil energy vein, it made people feel that the air was very fresh¡­ Although the evil energy vein was stained with the word evil, it was still a type of aura of heaven and earth. Lilly took a deep breath and felt relieved. On the other hand. The source of the evil energy veins had been initially formed, and the dragon head was lifelike. It was just that the dragon¡¯s whole body was dark and wrapped in evil spirit. There was a man in white robe dangling from its mouth, it was Pablo. Pablo cursed in his heart. As soon as he opened his eyes, he found that he was sucked here, and he was about to be swallowed. He quickly exhausted all his skills and got stuck in the evil energy vein¡¯s mouth. ¡°The evil energy vein has evolved¡­ I cannot believe that I have lived to see this,¡± Pablo sneered, ¡°A good evil energy vein, but he exchanged brains with someone like Veronica.¡± If it was just an evil energy vein, it should not have made it so difficult for him. What was wrong? The evil energy vein roared, as if feeling insulted and angry. Pablo sneered coldly, ¡°Am I not right?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been here for hundreds of years, right? You finally gained a little wisdom, but it is not enough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you sent an evil goblin as an ¡°immortal¡± to find suitable spiritual wisdom.¡± That was to say, Veronica¡¯s ¡°immortal family¡± was actually a kind of ghost. The lonely and wild ghost was nourished by the evil energy vein and became a more advanced spirit. ¡°Obviously Lisa, who has the blood of the witch god, was your first target, but Lisa has an obsession in her heart. She had always refused to trade with you to find her two children, so you cannot get Lisa¡¯s wisdom. You could only erode her wisdom a little bit by a little bit.¡± ¡°You should know about Lilly rescuing Lisa. You are then desperate about it.¡± ¡°So at the price of a watch, Veronica willingly exchanged her wisdom with you.¡± People had three souls and six spirits, one of which was in charge of spirituality. It took away Veronica¡¯s soul, which was equivalent to taking away Veronica¡¯s IQ. ¡°Although Veronica was stupid, she was a descendant of the witch god¡­ I have to say¡­ your vision for selecting people is really tenuous.¡± Even if he chose Steward, or the second elder of the arthy family, it was better than choosing Veronica, no? However¡­ Since the evil energy vein knew that Josh and Josh were Lisa¡¯s children, why did he not attack them? This thought crossed Pablo¡¯s mind. At first thought, it seemed that it was because of an evil energy vein afraid of being discovered by him and Lilly, but on second thought, there seemed to be something wrong. The evil energy vein rioted, became angry and wanted to crush Pablo. Pablo quickly regained his senses, and the thought disappeared from his mind. He let out a low cry, and forcefully opened the ¡°mouth¡± of the evil energy vein. It would take more of the evil energy vein to crush him. ¡°Hope you can grow a heart in your next life!¡± Pablo mmed hard, and he was about to fly away. Suddenly, a ck light appeared from above! ¡°You cannot escape¡­¡± Suddenly, a voice came from nowhere, with a coldugh, ¡°I have the Pce of the Ruler of Hell, which can suppress you!¡­¡± Pablo was surprised. Oops, the Pce of the Ruler of Hell was buried here?! The Pce of the Ruler of Hell was the ce where the Ruler of Hell judged ghosts, but it was also the magic weapon of the Ruler of Hell. After Lilly came to the world, the Pce of the Ruler of Hell disappeared, and the one in the underworld was just an empty shell. He did not expect it to be here! ¡°What ising at me!¡± Pablo¡¯s face was cold, ¡°If you touch Lilly¡¯s hair, I will definitely blow you up!¡± Unclear male and femaleughter was heard. ¡°Only you¡­ Judge Belmont?¡± ¡°I dare to ask for the Pce of the Ruler of Hell¡­¡± ¡°All the ghost generals of the Ruler of Hell could be ordered by me¡­¡± ¡°What are you, you are not qualified!¡­¡± Pablo¡¯s heart sank more and more. He was careless! He was just wondering how the ghost general of the Ruler of Hell could appear here, it turned out that it was with the pce of the Ruler of Hell. ¡°Who are you!¡± Pablo looked around, searching. ¡°Do not look¡­ I am right in front of you¡­¡± Pablo stared at the evil energy vein in front of him. It was definitely not the evil energy vein who was talking to him, but another person. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Dare to challenge but dare not show up? Still pretending the evil energy vein that was talking? ¡°The Pce of the Ruler of Hellnded here. Originally, the evil energy vein should have nourished the Pce of the Ruler of Hell.¡± ¡°You snatched the evil energy vein, used the evil energy vein to absorb ghosts and spirits, and manipted the white-haired female ghost¡­ Now you dare not show your face, is it because you are afraid of being discovered if the rebellion fails?¡± Pablo sneered, ¡°If you want to rebel but dare not show your face, then that is all you could do.¡± In the darkness, there was a suppressed anger. Pablo said, ¡°It seems that what I said is correct.¡± ¡°Let me guess again¡­ If you want to rebel, you have to take the Pce of the Ruler of Hell first, but it is a pity that the Pce of the Ruler of Hell recognizes its Lord¡­ You cannot do anything.¡± ¡°So you pulled Lilly down and wanted to use her hand to open the Pce of the Ruler of Hell?¡± Pablo¡¯s eyes became cold. If he wanted toy a finger on his little apprentice¡­ No way unless he stepped on him! The evil energy vein made a sound of ho ho ho, like a real dragon, the body moved. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± It bit Pablo hard, not giving him a chance to escape, ¡°For hundreds of years, how many ghosts have gathered here¡­ I have millions of ghosts!¡± ¡°Even you¡­ Could not do anything to me. A little girl¡­ Even worse.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ The ghost generals have been sent out by me for a long time, so the little girl must be dead now!¡± Cold sweat dripped from Pablo¡¯s forehead, feeling uneasy in his heart. The traitor from the underworld¡­ Lilly was only four years old now, how could she be his opponent. What to do¡­ Pablo became anxious, the more anxious he was, the bigger the w was, a dark light flew towards him and shed at him¡­ Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Pablo vomited blood. Holding the evil energy veins, he gritted his teeth and said angrily, ¡°When did you know Lilly¡¯s identity?¡± Pablo actually knew the answer the moment he asked the question, the evil energy vein was born of heaven and earth, and had a strong sense of perception. It should have known since the first time Lilly set foot on the barren hill. So even though it knew that Josh was the purer blood and smarter among the descendants of the witch god, it did not attack Josh. The purpose was to ambush Lilly, today. ¡°You guessed right¡­ Unfortunately, it is toote¡­!¡± The evil energy vein turned into a dragon shape, with a dark light emitting from the eyes, and opened its eyes. It was fully formed! Pablo said to himself, this was not looking good. Lilly¡­ Lilly was still waiting for him! Even if she was the Ruler of Hell, she was only a four-year-old child now. He wanted to go out, Lilly was still waiting for him¡­ Pablo yelled again, but this time he obviously felt powerless, the evil energy vein was contaminated with the aura of the Pce of Hell, and this aura suppressed him! The voiceughed triumphantly, ¡°Do not worry¡­ I can feel the Pce of the Ruler of Hell¡­ It is getting closer!¡± ¡°That little girl should have been bewitched and dug out her heart to sacrifice to me¡­¡± His white-haired female ghosts should be carrying the Pce of the Ruler of Hell over. ¡°The Pce of the Ruler of Hell is mine!¡± The voiceughed. At this moment, Pablo suddenly shot out a sharp sword. The sharp sword flew out, stabbed in the middle of a certain piece of ck soil on the stone wall with a re! A muffled groan sounded, and a ck figure emerged from the ck soil! He stared at Pablo viciously, and said viciously, ¡°A little judge dared to hurt me!¡± Pablo sneered, ¡°King Libra of the Ninth Pce, so it is you, you want to rebel.¡± There were ten Pces of the Ruler Hell in the underworld, the ninth Pce of the Ruler of Hell was called King Libra, and the fifth Pce was the King of Hell, who had the highest status among the ten Pces of Hell. Darkshadow¡¯s eyes were dark, and it looked at Pablo with an ugly expression. Pablo sneered, ¡°You shady thing that actually uses the evil energy vein to speak¡­ Do you think this is a fantasy drama? The evil energy vein can really evolve toe alive?¡± Darkshadow, ¡°¡­¡± Pablo, ¡°Things that do not even dare to show their real bodies dare to rebel against the King of Hell!¡± Darkshadow came in an instant, grabbed Pablo¡¯s sharp sword, and stabbed him into the abdomen. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°King,¡± He sneered, ¡°What kind of thing is the King of Hell?¡± ¡°A woman, can she be a king and be sessful?¡± Above the King of Hell, there was Emperor Prosper. The rules of the underworld were missing, no one could ascend to the throne, and the King of Hell was the king of the ten Pces. There was no king in the mountains, it was a joke to let a woman be the king. Pablo let out a breath of ck air, and stared at him coldly, ¡°If she cannot make it, do you think you can make it!¡± After the words fell, another sword was pierced through his body. Darkshadow looked at him mockingly, ¡°A majestic man working for a woman, what is on your mind?¡± ¡°Now this woman is still going to the world to practice and be a child¡­ Are you ashamed of being so loyal to a child?¡± Such a small child, if it were him, he would kill her directly. If Pablo did this, he would still admire him a little bit! ¡°It is a pity, you have no chance,¡± Darkshadow pulled out the giant de and pointed it at Pablo¡¯s neck, ¡°I shall chop off your head and be a part of my evil energy vein! You can also be considered as contributing to my cause of domination.¡± The knife was raised. Pablo gritted his teeth, the oppression of the evil energy vein became heavier, and he felt that it was extremely difficult for him to hold up his evil energy vein without being crushed. There was no way to fight against Darkshadow in front of him. Just when the knife was about to cut off Pablo¡¯s head. A soft voice shouted, ¡°Do not touch my master!¡± Lilly jumped off the weakling spirit, picked up a stone on the ground, and threw it viciously at that shadow! Darkshadow was taken aback for a moment, then burst outughing. It was ridiculous, the former Ruler of Hell, not to mention being a child now, was now picking up stones and throwing them at him. A childish behavior like this could make himugh for a hundred years! It is funny, it is funny! However, as soon as Darkshadow¡¯s hahaha came out, the stone fell right into his mouth. Snapped! This was no ordinary stone! It was a stone that had cast a spell! Darkshadow was smashed to the point that his mouth was covered with blood. He backed away abruptly and looked at Lilly in astonishment. The dripping blood turned into a deathly energy and returned to him. Darkshadow narrowed his eyes and stared at Lilly. ¡°Very good, very good! I just wanted to find you, but I did not expect you to survive,¡± Darkshadow was egoistic, and said, ¡°Interesting!¡± Lilly picked up the second stone and threw it at him. Darkshadow quickly dodged and sneered, ¡°Is that all you know¡­! Uh!¡± The stone hit the stone wall, rebounded, and hit the back of Darkshadow¡¯s head. Darkshadow, ¡°¡­¡± The weakling spirit and the others, ¡°¡­¡± It was this trick again, which was really tried and tested. The key was that it could really hit¡­ As expected of their little Lilly! Darkshadow was annoyed, he stared at Lilly viciously, then suddenly disappeared into the stone wall and disappeared. His voice came from the evil energy vein,ing from all directions, making it difficult for people to tell the direction, ¡°Set yourself in a trap¡­ That is all you know how.¡± Pablo felt bad and yelled, ¡°Lilly! Do note here!¡± ¡°Quick, leave!¡± Crack¡­ His arm could not bear the bite force of the evil energy vein and broke. Lilly shook her head, ¡°No, I will not abandon Master.¡± Pablo took a deep breath and showed a rxed expression, ¡°Lilly, trust Master, Master can go out by himself!¡± ¡°Be good, you and the weakling spirit will find a way back to Crawford Mansion first¡­ Master will definitely find you.¡± Lilly curled her mouth and said, ¡°Master, you are lying to Lilly again!¡± She pointed at the stone wall, ¡°Thest time someone talked from all directions like this, I beat him to death.¡± Pablo, ¡°¡­¡­¡± He thought she was talking about the bald man, who was no match for the traitor in front of him! Pablo was in a hurry, watching her running over while talking, climbing up the evil energy vein. ¡°Do note here!¡± Pablo was sweating coldly, looking around anxiously,pletely unable to feel where Darkshadow was hiding. Lilly said, ¡°Master, do not be afraid, it is fine!¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not even afraid of the stupid King, I dare to fight with him¡­ What is that trash just now!¡± Pablo, ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was over, his apprentice who used to be obedient, why was she so rebellious now. A person who weighed only 15 kilograms, a person who had 15 kilograms of rebellious tissues! Pablo was disappointed and said angrily, ¡°If I tell you to leave, you will leave! Do you understand the importance of respecting a master? If you do not listen to what the master says, do not recognize me as a master in the future. I do not have you as an apprentice!¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Lilly paused her fingertips, her nostrils felt warm. Master was so fierce! ¡°I will not go!¡± Lilly raised her sleeveless little arm, trying to squeeze out a little muscle, ¡°I am very powerful now!¡± Pablo was in despair. She did not know anything about power at all. Catching a few ghosts in the world, and being able to fight with evil spirits, did she really think she was very powerful? There were a lot of stronger people than her in this world. In front of some things, she was just a child! Aughter came from the ground, Darkshadow seemed to have seen some joke, and could not help but sneer. ¡°Judge Belmont, look, this is the Ruler of Hell that you are loyal to.¡± ¡°Tsk, a weak, stupid little doll who does not understand anything.¡± ¡°Are you still loyal like an old dog who still wants to save her life?¡± ¡°It is ridiculous¡­ Why don¡¯t you follow me, I will guarantee your prosperity and wealth in the future, get promoted, get rich and marry a wife!¡± Pablo, ¡°¡­¡­¡± Damn him. He looked at Lilly angrily, but when he saw her soft little face, he could not get angry all of a sudden, he could only feel distressed. He was useless. As her master, her guardian in the world, he was negligent. ¡°Lilly¡­¡± Pablo said sadly, ¡°Oh, forget it¡­¡± Even if you run, where can you go? King Libra would not let her go. However, Lilly suddenly grabbed the sharp sword stuck in his abdomen, and shouted, ¡°Master, I will lend you the sword!¡± After speaking, with great force, she pulled out the sharp sword! Pfft¡­ The blood spurted out, oh no, it should be said that Pablo¡¯s evil spirit spurted out, and Master suddenly leaked and deted. Pablo, ¡°???¡± Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Lilly held a sharp sword in her hand and shed in one direction! With a bang, it happened to block the big knife that was shing at her. It turned out that Darkshadow was quite cautious. Although Lilly was a child now, she was still the Ruler of Hell. So he observed while provoking, until he confirmed that Lilly was no threat, and immediately chopped it down with a knife. He never showed any mercy, he would make sure to clean every business, and he wanted to kill this little Ruler first! Who knew that she suddenly drew out her sword to block it! Darkshadow was taken aback, but he quickly calmed down. She could not even summon her own sword, and she needed to borrow a sword. The Ruler today was not doing well! The next second¡­ Lilly stretched out her other hand and patted her belly! ¡°Just give up!¡± She whispered. Darkshadow, ¡°?!¡± He felt insulted! Darkshadow pped angrily, but it missed. His move failed, he immediately hid cautiously, but who knew he could not get into the mud. Darkshadow¡¯s pupils constricted, feeling bad. At this moment, a big p hit his head. Puff¨C ¡°You!¡± Darkshadow was shocked, and immediately ran deep underground. Lilly¡¯s face was cold and serious, she dragged Pablo¡¯s sword and flew up, stepping on the ¡°dragon head¡± of evil energy vein. Pablo, who was bitten by the evil energy vein, suddenly let out a muffled snort. Lilly, ¡°I am sorry, Master! I did not mean it!¡± Pablo was unable to wave his hands¡­ However, at this moment he let out a cry of surprise, he could wave his hands. He subconsciously turned his head to look, the evil energy vein copsed suddenly and was crushed by Lilly¡¯s foot. ¡°¡­?¡± Pablo could not believe it. Lilly dragged his sharp sword, and her movements were too swift, making a broken sound in mid-air. ¡°Cut!¡± She shouted loudly, and the sharp sword shed towards the shadow. Darkshadow turned around and started fighting with her. Killing intent shed in his eyes, and now was the best time to kill her while the Ruler was still young. The Ruler was skilled, although there were blessings of luck, she was difficult to be killed. However, it did not mean it was not possible, he could try¡­ After Pablo broke free from his evil energy veins, he immediately went up to help Lilly. Two against one, Darkshadow was able to counter them! The unlucky ghost was very anxious. ¡°Come on¡­ Let¡¯s go too!¡± The harem spirit punched him with a fist, ¡°Stupid! We will only cause more trouble if we get involved in the situation!¡± The weakling spirit hated himself for not being stronger, so annoyed, he stared at one side of his evil energy veins. Just now, the evil energy vein was trampled by Lilly. In other words, before this it could absorb the ghosts and spirits, it was extremely terrifying, but now it was a bug waiting to be ughtered. ¡°Eat it!¡± The weakling spirit made a decisive decision and threw himself at the evil energy vein. When the evil energy vein absorbed ghosts and spirits, ghosts were the biggest tonic for it. The reverse was also true! If ghosts could absorb it, then it would also be a great tonic for ghosts, making evil ghosts stronger. The harem spirit and the others immediately rushed over, each hanging on the evil energy vein and sucking viciously. The evil energy vein, ¡°???¡± At that time, it was terrified¡­ Here, Lilly and Pablo had been suppressed to the point of being unable to hold on. Pablo smiled wryly, he knew¡­ How good could it be to be able to sit in the ninth pce. Pablo lowered his voice, and said to Lilly, ¡°Lilly, master will hold him backter, you and the weakling spirit run away immediately¡­ Run as far as you want, and do not go back to Crawford Mansion¡­¡± ¡°Remember, do not expose yourself until you have actual powers¡­¡± However, Lilly took off the pendant of the Pce of the Ruler of Hell hanging on the Red Bracelet. ¡°Master, what are you talking about exposing?¡± The Pce of the Ruler of Hell that was removed suddenly becamerger, like a small house.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Lilly held the Pce of the Ruler of Hell with both hands, and mmed it fiercely at Darkshadow, ¡°Is this considered exposure?¡± Thump~ The Pce mmed on Darkshadow¡¯s head hard, leaving a hole in his head. Darkshadow screamed, his pupils shrank sharply, and he backed away again and again. The Pce of the Ruler of Hell! Damn it¡­¡­ The Pce of the Ruler of Hell was taken over by her. The Darkshadow was very unwilling, being defeated by a little girl, he was extremely angry. He understood that it was still possible to win if he fought to death, but with the luck of the little Ruler, this was no different from a big gamble. Wouldn¡¯t it be courting death to bet against someone with unprecedentedly good luck? Darkshadow hesitated, and finally retreated unwillingly, turned around and ran away quickly. Scolding damn it while running, he almost vomited blood with anger. The Ruler of Hell had be a child, he still could not beat him. After lying in ambush for so long, it turned out that he ran away in desperation! Lilly¡¯s face turned cold, and she shouted in a cute voice, ¡°Where are you running to!¡± She raised the Pce of the Ruler of Hell again, and the wind was sweeping, she was not angry but naturally threatening! Pablo was dumbfounded. This, this, was this really his four-year-old apprentice? She was not like this a few days ago, wow! Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Lilly was holding the Pce of the Ruler of Hell, and she threw it toward the Darkshadow. It was as if the pce was installed with satellite navigation; it followed him everywhere and would not stop hitting him. Bang! It hit him hard. The harem spirit eximed, ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so loud, his brain must be empty to have such an echo!¡± The weakling spirit nodded and agreed, ¡°Totally empty.¡± The ghost bride said, ¡°This was such a hugemotion; I thought he was someone influential, yet he was just useless.¡± The unlucky ghost said, ¡°Hey, save some of it for us!¡± The foolish ghost said, ¡°Hurry up and eat! This is a very rare opportunity!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡­¡­ The Darkshadow spilled a mouthful of blood; he was unsure if it was due to being hit by the pce or to their discussion. He red at Lilly and Pablo, and he turned into a mist and evaporated out of nowhere. Lilly wanted to catch up to him, but Pablo stopped her. The pce was beyond powerful, and usually any spirit hit by it would be gone forever. Yet the Darkshadow was merely injured by it. King Libra ran out of concerns; if he really fought back, Lilly was not strong enough to go against him. ¡­¡­ Before the Ruler of Hell went on his ascension journey, he fought with King Libra once. And his pce could nearly break his soul. It was not that Pablo did not trust Lilly, but he felt that it was not yet the right time for Lilly to be in full control of the pce. So, he could not anticipate what would really happen if Lilly really risked it and chased after him. Lilly could only keep the pce away and answered, ¡°Alright¡­¡± Looking at the pce turned into a ne, Pablo was amused. ¡°You really are its master now.¡± She muttered, ¡°It came to me all of a sudden, and I didn¡¯t do anything to make it mine.¡± Pablo and the spirits eating the evil energy vein were all speechless. The crying spirit groaned, ¡°Weakling spirit, I¡¯m full¡­ Can I stop?¡± She looked at the weakling spirit pitifully. He might just be a teenager, yet he was always the oneing up with a n to save the situation, so even though the crying spirit was older, she still looked up to him. He touched his stomach, which was about to burst; he could not eat anymore either. The harem spirit whispered, ¡°Let me have just a little more.¡± The unlucky ghost thought of how his grandmother used to stuff him with food. She would make him eat everything and then still stuff him with some soup; every inch of his stomach would be filled up with food. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done. I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± The foolish ghost was the first to give up, and he rolled on the floor. He felt that he was so much stronger and that he could fight against the Darkshadow at this moment. Of course, he overestimated himself. The bride ghost sighed, ¡°This is so wasteful; it¡¯s rare to find a good evil energy vein, yet I can¡¯t finish it all!¡± The unlucky ghost said, ¡°So, being able to eat a lot is an actual skill!¡± Lilly looked at them in confusion and asked, ¡°Why must you all force yourself to eat? You can save it for next time.¡± The harem ghost sighed, ¡°But we won¡¯t be having such an opportunity next time.¡± Suddenly, Lilly held the entire evil energy vein and threw it into her jar of souls, and she said, ¡°Look, you all can have it anytime now, right?¡± They were all dumbstruck and out of words. The evil energy vein could be kept like this. Y¡­ You¡­ Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier? None of them would force themselves to eat this much if they knew it earlier; they needed so much time to fully digest whatever they ate just now! The unlucky ghost asked, ¡°Won¡¯t the jar of souls eat it? It has a big appetite; what if it secretly eats it?¡± Bang! A stone was thrown out of nowhere onto his head. The jar shook as if it were furious; it looked like it was scolding him! The weakling spirit said, ¡°Please rest assured; if it wants to eat it secretly, all of us would be long gone by now. Am I right?¡± He touched the jar and also caressed Lilly¡¯s head. Lilly looked up and asked in excitement, ¡°Can we go home now?¡± Pablo looked up and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s search for the entrance.¡± ¡°Anyone know how long we have been here?¡± The harem spirit said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I feel the changes in time?¡± She felt like she just woke up from a long sleep, and she could not tell if it was early morning or late night. It was as if she were lost in directions. They felt that they were here for a short time, but somehow they felt that a long time had passed. Pablo said, ¡°This was a special ce; did any of you read the fantasy novel before?¡± The harem ghost was blurred. ¡°Huh?¡± The ghost bride asked, ¡°What is a fantasy novel?¡± Pablo said, ¡°It¡¯s alright; you guys won¡¯t get it.¡± The spirits were all speechless. Suddenly, Lilly raised a huge rock and ran. She eximed, ¡°Let¡¯s go home! I¡¯m bringing Granny a souvenir from here!¡± Pablo speechlessly stared at the rock in her hands. Chapter 518 Chapter 518 The winter was over, and the snow melted under the hot sun. The frozenke had defrosted, and a boat had been searching for someone for days and nights. The mountain turned into tnd, and there was even a huge hole. Anthony had bought thisnd in the name of developing it; no one dared lay their fingers on it in the first ce, and it could not be developed into anything at first. But it was easy for him to get approval; no one would restrain him from doing anything to thisnd. Less and less people are putting their attention on the Crawford family now. Once every week or two, some media would report the search for the daughter of their family. The entire Crawford family was mourning; Byrson took leave again, whereas Cloud and Max broke their own rules and used their connection to search for her. With a huge noise, the defrozen river flew into the huge hole and filled it up. ¡°Drain the water! Drain it now!¡± ke was in a ck windbreaker, and he stood at the side of the hole. The hole was too deep, and they had to drain the water as they dug deeper now. ke was worried. What if Lilly is about to get out from under the water and is drowned by the water? ¡°Mr. MacNeil¡­¡± Layton did not know what to say. Three months had passed! Even if she¡¯s really down there, she would be dead by now. No one could survive being buried for three months. But Layton did not dare to say it out loud. If this were not the case, he would be able to joke with him and say that ke was bing fierce like his old self. He was actually even scarier than he once was in the war. Someone came over to ask if they wanted to continue to drain the water. Layton sighed, ¡°Yes, please add on ten more machines.¡± Edward walked up to them and said, ¡°Let me take over from here.¡± He worked in the construction field, so he knew how to handle it. He looked at the deep hole right in front of him; the mountain was long gone, and the huge hole had formed. Deep down in his heart, he actually knew that there was no hope left; three months had passed. But he also knew that everyone would be devastated if they decided to stop digging; as long as they were trying, they could all live in their wishful thinking, hoping Lilly could be back one day. He turned around, and they were tearing up together. At that moment, a decent, tiny girl wearing a pink skirt was skipping toward them; she was imitating Lilly¡¯s behavior. ¡°Uncle ke, I¡¯m here to send you the lunchbox!¡± She raised the pink lunchbox in her hands and looked at him. She was the granddaughter of the family that self-dered itself to be the God of War. There were three children in that family; all of them went back to their hometown except for the daughter, who was married to a rich man. That daughter could somewhat be considered ke¡¯s cousin; she kept a low profile when ke was reconstructing the MacNeil family. Now that she knew Lilly was missing, she had some nsing up. She knew ke disliked her, but Yena was considered his niece. He can¡¯t possibly hit a four-year-old child, right? Indeed, he would not do anything to Yena; she reminded him of Lilly. His heart was hurting looking at her. At the beginning, he merely carried her and shooed her away; yet, she did not feel insulted; she felt that it was fun. After that, ke decided to just ignore her. So Yena would juste to him once in a while. She would not give up, even though he ignored her all the time. ¡°Uncle ke, I made the lunch myself; why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± She tried to sound as cute as she could. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Mommy told me if I¡¯m able to be close with Uncle ke, I can have a luxurious life. No one can bully me, and I can surpass my elder sister! People always say that my mommy is the mistress. So although Daddy is rich, the two of us are still humiliated everywhere we go. She did not know what a luxurious life was, but she did not want to be looked down upon or bullied by her elder sister anymore! She knew that ke pampered Lily a lot, and her mother told her that Lilly must be dead by now. It¡¯s okay for Uncle ke to treat me like this for now; as long as I don¡¯t give up, I can seed! And Mommy and I will have a better life! Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Yena tried her best to be on ke¡¯s side. He nced at her; she was dressing cutely like Lilly, and she even tried to speak like her. ¡°Get out now!¡± He snorted. ¡°Uncle ke¡­¡± She was saddened, and she put down her hands, which were holding the lunch box. She lowered her head, and tears were filling her eyes. She was not putting on a show; indeed, she was scared of ke. She felt that she was wronged; Lilly¡¯s uncles all treated her well, and she thought her uncle would be good to her just like them. But she would not give up. Her father treated her better knowing that she was seeing ke nowadays. If Uncle ke is good to me, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll visit my house. No one willugh at me and my mother anymore! Lilly is already dead, so it¡¯s natural that Uncle ke shifts his attention to me. The child who was always bullied would be more mature and even sly than the normal children. It was normal for siblings to fight for attention in a household. So, it was normal that someone like her who was being labeled as the ¡°Mistress¡¯s daughter¡± and who was being bullied by her elder sister grew up faster than usual. She might not know how to use techniques and so on, but she instinctively knew that she had to make ke like her. She looked up and muttered, ¡°Uncle ke, you¡¯re in a bad mood because you couldn¡¯t find Lils, right? I can be here to apany you.¡± After all, she was just a kid; ke could totally see through her. He red at her, and he did not beat her in the end. He called for Arthur and ordered, ¡°Listen to me; if she ever steps foot here in the future, break her legs!¡± Arthur nodded and answered, ¡°Yes!¡± ke was walking away, and he said, ¡°Throw her out.¡± Arthur instantly carried Yena and walked outside. She was scared, and she cried, ¡°Uncle¡­ Please don¡¯t hit me. I¡¯m afraid He paused as he heard her words. I wonder where Little Miss is. Is she in a dark ce and crying helplessly? Is she saying ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡±? Too? His heart hurts thinking about it. Yena saw the sympathy in his eyes, and she cried even louder and begged, ¡°Uncle, please¡­ I¡¯m just here for Uncle ke; please don¡¯t throw me out.¡± However, he ignored her and walked to the roadside, and he seriously threw her out! Bang! She was thrown to the road, and she thought that her tailbone might be broken. She was agitated. Wasn¡¯t he worried about me just now? Why did he throw me out? And he¡¯s even crueler than Uncle ke! A woman immediately got out of the car, seeing Yena being thrown. ¡°Are you alright?¡± She was worried. ¡°Your Uncle ke is so cruel!¡± Yena hugged her and cried, ¡°Mommy, he refused to eat my lunchbox!¡± The womanforted her by saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. He must be devastated and upied at the moment. We can slowly get through this.¡± She carried Yena into the car. The driver asked in a lowered voice, ¡°Madam, is this workable? Someone wanted to be the daughter of the Crawford family before. I think her name was Be. She was beaten up by the God of Battle and thrown to the dogs.¡± Yena was shaken to her core. The woman shook her head and replied, ¡°That¡¯s a totally different case. Be is not rted to the Crawford and MacNeil families at all, so she¡¯s being unrealistic, wanting to substitute Jean¡¯s ce.¡± Ha, what a dumb b*tch.¡± But it¡¯s different for yen. She¡¯s indeed blood rted to ke!¡± What¡¯s more, Be dared to get close to the Crawford family despite not being blood rted. Yena is rted, so why can¡¯t she do it? The driver said as he drove, ¡°But lots of people are trying to be close to them. And none of them had seeded¡­ I¡¯m worried for Ms. Yena.¡± The woman interrupted his speech by saying, ¡°It¡¯s enough! Yena is different from the rest of them.¡± The woman was stubborn enough to think that Yena was different from them; she believed that Yena could seed because she was ke¡¯s niece. ke¡¯s daughter is dead, and Yena is about her age; they even look somewhat simr. A man who loses his family is a lonely man, so he must be needingfort at this moment. It may be hard to be by his side, but once Yena has seeded, no one can ever harm her anymore! Her status will be solid. The driver decided to shut up. After a long pause, the woman looked out of the car window and said, ¡°No matter what the oue, nothing can be worse than our situation now¡­ As a stepmother, I¡¯m being bullied by my stepdaughter. And I had to kneel down to apologize to her. I don¡¯t want Yena to have it even harder than me in the future.¡± Yena clenched her fists after hearing it. I must get Uncle ke¡¯s attention, and even if Lils is back, she must share him with me! Everyone pampers her, and I only have Uncle ke! When she passed by ke¡¯s car just now, she saw a cute and pinkish child safety seat. She wanted that to belong to her; she wanted ke to care only about her. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Suddenly the woman said, ¡°Turn around, let¡¯s visit Mrs. Crawford.¡± She heard that Bettany had fallen sick while waiting for Lilly to return. She did not want to let Yena be her granddaughter, but as ke¡¯s niece, they should pay a visit to her. Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Yena would be visiting the Crawford Residence with her mother, but they should not be going there empty-handed. So they went to the nearest shopping mall to look for a gift. Yena asked obediently, ¡°Mommy, what does old Mrs. Crawford like?¡± Yena¡¯s mother pondered for a while and answered, ¡°She has everything. But when I saw the dancing video uploaded by her, she was wearing a gold bracelet. ¡± When you don¡¯t know about what someone likes, it¡¯s always good to start observing what they¡¯re wearing to have a rough idea. ¡°Since Mrs. Crawford wears a gold bracelet, most probably she¡¯ll like it if we give her another one.¡± Her mother exined to her as they walked, ¡°Do you understand it?¡± Yena seemed to be a little bit blurred. Her mother continued to say, ¡°For an example, you can observe what your Uncle ke likes, then we can give him that.¡± Yena pondered for a while and said, ¡°Uncle ke likes a ck SUV, a tall and cool one.¡± Her mother was stunned; she saw the car too, and it must have cost a fortune; she could not possibly afford one. The two of them arrived at the shops to look for gold essories. Yena¡¯s mother knew that they should give Bettany something good, but she was getting awkward looking at the essories. The salesperson said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s best to give the elder a yellow gold with the highest concentration. There are many different types of gold; our shop does not have 24 karat gold bracelets, but we have the second best, which is 18 karat.¡± The salesperson thought that they were rich, so she tried her best to promote it to them. ¡°And this is not that expensive; it¡¯s only 28 million dors.¡± She picked the most expensive one to rmend to them. Yena¡¯s mother was dumbstruck by the amount; she could not afford an SUV that cost a few million dors, so naturally she could not afford something like this. She put on a friendly smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s just for some elder that I¡¯m not close to, so I don¡¯t need it to be this expensive.¡± The salesperson was disappointed, but she could understand her concerns. She showed her another one and said, ¡°What about this? This only cost ten million dors.¡± Yena¡¯s mother still shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s still too much.¡± If I have the money, of course it¡¯s best for me to give the bracelet that costs 20 million dors, but I don¡¯t have that type of money! I didn¡¯t even have 10 million dors! The salesperson could only pick up thest gold bracelet and said, ¡°Then you¡¯re only left with this choice, but the pattern isn¡¯t suitable for the elderly.¡± She sounded too forward, and the richdy at the side nced at them. Yena¡¯s mother felt awkward, so she simply nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take this. How much is this?¡± She answered, ¡°This costs 2.8 million dors; shall I pack this up for you?¡± From 28 million dors to 2.8 million dors, if she still refused to buy, she would be ruining her own reputation. She pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Alright, please do.¡± Someone called her phone at that moment, and she hurriedly said, ¡°Please wait for me for a moment; I¡¯ll answer this call first.¡± She did not have 2.8 million dors on her either; her husband treated her stepdaughter better than her; he always gave her gifts instead of money. He always limited her from buying things by herself, and he forbade her from using credit cards, attending gatherings, and also owning others¡¯ money.¡± She wanted to use this chance to call someone to borrow some money, but she was worried that people would have seen through her intention, so she left Yena by the counter. ¡°Yena, wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back shortly after the call.¡± Yena nodded. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Ten minutes had passed, and her mother was still making the call; she seemed like she was very into the conversation with her best friend. Half an hourter, she was still on the phone; everyone was giving her a weird look. Somebody whispered, ¡°Can it be that she¡¯s calling to borrow money? She didn¡¯t seem like she could afford it. ¡°I know right¡­ Tsk¡­ She seems like a richdy, and the bracelet that she¡¯s wearing should be worth around 10 million dors. Yet she has to borrow 2 million dors now¡­¡± ¡°Well, didn¡¯t you know that some people like to pretend to be rich? She could have rented her bracelet.¡± They were whispering the whole time, yet Yena could hear everything. She was sensitive to sound, as she always eavesdropped to know how she should behave, especially when her parents were fighting, her stepsister was walking, and so on. She could feel everyone staring at her. ¡°And she purposely left her daughter here; is she worried that people will beughing at her?¡± ¡°It must be sad to be her daughter.¡± Yena lowered her head; her cheeks were burning red. And she was holding up her tears. We¡¯re both from rich families; why does Lilly have everything? Uncle ke even bought her an ind to build her a theme park. Everyone loves and pampers her, and I have to face situations like this. I have to beughed at and mocked while Mommy borrows money to buy the bracelet. I must get Uncle ke to like me! Mommy says that he¡¯s powerful and rich, and everyone respects him. If I had someone like this to pamper me, no one would everugh at me again. After forty minutes, her mother finally managed to borrow the money to buy the bracelet. It should be a happy moment, but her mother felt humiliated, so she hurriedly brought Yena away. It waste when they got out of the shopping mall due to this incident. ¡°Mommy, are we still visiting Old Mrs. Crawford?¡± She was shamed, so she answered moodily, ¡°We¡¯ll go tomorrow!¡± She then said, ¡°Yena, whenever you want to visit someone, never go at mealtime unless you¡¯ve made an appointment with them.¡± Yena asked, ¡°Why?¡± She would really like to visit Bettany now. After all, she was just a kid. She thought that Bettany would like her when she saw her, and ke would be happy to ept her soon after. Just when the two of them were talking, a ck energy went into Yena¡¯s mother¡¯s bracelet. ¡°He, he. Yena¡­¡± She heard someone calling her, but there was no one around. And the voice was a bit unreal; it sounded like a viin from the movie. Yena¡¯s mother saw her distracted; she frowned and asked, ¡°Yena, are you listening?¡± She was back in her scenes instantly. Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Yena¡¯s mother¡¯s bracelet became dimmer, and it looked gloomy. She was still teaching Yena by saying, ¡°First of all, it would be rude for you to interrupt people¡¯s meals. It¡¯s the most intimate time in a family, and you destroying their peace is not weed. And, visiting people at these hours was like you¡¯re begging for food.¡± Yena nodded and replied, ¡°I understand now.¡± They went back by car, and Yena¡¯s mother was worried that her husband would find out that she had secretly bought the bracelet, so she carefully hid it and asked Yena not to slip it out. Yena was learning lots of things from her mother at the moment. ** ke was still digging the hole in the barren mountain. He walked around at the bottom of the hole, trying his best to search for a bad aura. He was getting agitated about not finding anything. He thought of Bettany waiting for Lilly back home; he did not know how to disclose the news to her. He had been bringing her disappointing news for days. He walked to the side of his car, and he wearily opened the door to sit in the driver¡¯s seat. He stayed still for a long time. He annoyedly lit up a cigarette, although he did not smoke. He was just trying to do something to feel alive. He did not puff the cigarette; he just put his arm on the car window and stared at the smoke, as if his worries could disappear with the smoke. At that moment, two people walked up to his car. They were the news reporters. None of the members of the Crawdord family or ke reject these people. They hoped that Lilly would see the news and know that everyone was still looking for her and that she might be able to contact them. Hence, anyone coulde take a picture of the hole. The reportermented on the picture taken, ¡°The Crawford family said that they wanted to build a man-madeke with vis, but it seems like they¡¯re not doing the layout properly.¡± ¡°I know right; this is how they¡¯re approved with thisnd. But everyone knows for a fact that they¡¯re searching for ¡°Oh, did you hear that strange thing was happening yesterday? Someone said that they heard a woman crying in the middle of the night, but they saw nothing after opening the door.¡± ¡°I heard about this incident too. It¡¯s rumored that a practitioner restrained her. But who knows if it¡¯s true or not?¡± A tall man walked up to them at the end of their conversation. ¡°What did the two of you just say?¡± The reporters were shocked, and they were scared seeing how fierce the man looked standing in front of them. ¡°We¡­ We werementing that theyout of this ce is amazing.¡± The other reporter said, ¡°Yes, everyone is looking forward to it.¡± The man said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m referring to the haunted incident.¡± The reporter was stunned, but he quickly answered, ¡°It¡¯s rumored that Carlyle University is haunted by a female spirit. Many people jumped down from the building to end their lives because of her. and a practitioner managed to restrain her.¡± He was silent for a while before he asked, ¡°Is the practitioner male or female? How old is the practitioner?¡± The reporters shook their heads and said, ¡°We have no idea.¡± He turned around and left. Over the past three months, he has looked into any incidents rted to spirits. He was worried that Lilly might still be alive, but he somewhat forgot about them. He had scanned through Jean¡¯s novels and realized that themon plot for the characters was that they always got amnesia. What if Lilly lost her memories? I must find her. ** N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. At the other end of the city, ke left Carlyle University in disappointment. He knew that there was barely hope, but he still wanted to see it for himself. After he drove away, a child and a woman with messy hair walked out of the forest. Lilly looked around and asked, ¡°Huh? Is this the barren mountain? Why does it look so different?¡± Lisa expressionlessly pulled a thorn that stabbed into her neck. Pablo reminded her, ¡°Make a phone call to your dad.¡± She looked at her empty hands; her phone was not with her. But she could go around and borrow. And she could even borrow it from the policemen. Lilly and Lisa walked around Carlyle University, which was located in a fairly remote location named Zirconville. The students from this university alwaysined that they felt like they were in a vige; it did not look like a city at all. The forest was located at the back of the university, so basically no one woulde here. She panted after walking for a while, saying, ¡°Master, I¡¯m hungry.¡± He replied, ¡°Hold it for a while more.¡± He looked around and made sure no one was around, and he said, ¡°I¡¯ll piggyback on you.¡± She nodded and said, ¡°Yes! Thank you, Master!¡± She leaned on his back, and he was sprinting at light speed. Lisa was dumbfounded, and she could only try her best to catch up with them. Lilly hurriedly said, ¡°Master, stop! Aunt Lisa¡­¡± She might have relocated her thigh for her, but she had not fully recovered yet. So she was having a hard time walking faster. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Aunt Lisa here.¡± She was starving, but she could not leave Lisa alone. He wanted to suggest that he would bring her back to the Crawford family and return to get Lisa, but he did not. If Lisa is lost when we¡¯re gone, Josh will kill me. There was a part of Zirconville that was not developed yet, so there was a vige in that area. Most of the people were going to work at this point; barely anyone was at home other than the elderly. Lilly tried to borrow a phone for them, but they shooed them away after seeing Lilly and Lisa in a mess. Their faces looked abnormally pale. Pablo was speechless; he did not expect that it would be a hard task to get in contact with her family in modern times. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the policemen!¡± He suggested. Lily was tagging along with him, but she saw someone suspicious walking around the vige. ¡°Huh, is this a thief?¡± She questioned. The thief sneaked around, and after making sure no one was around, he took out an iron wire to unlock the lock. ¡°Oh my! He¡¯s really a thief!¡± Her eyes widened as it was broad daylight¡­ ¡°Mr. Unlucky, please follow him!¡± She spoke. She knew that she had to go to the police, but she just could not let the thief go easily. Unlucky spirits agreed and said, ¡°It¡¯s an easy job!¡± He was willing to do anything as long as he could linger around! The thief sneaked through the side entrance into the condominium fence. ¡°Hooray, my first break-in of the year!¡± The thief mumbled, ¡°Please let me earn a lot!¡± This condominium was pretty huge and decent, and since there was a university nearby, some of the students would rent a unit as a couple. There were a lot of them like that, and they did not need to work; they barely survived with pocket money from their rich family. They own a lot of luxurious and branded goods. All of them were having sses at the moment, so this was the best time for him to steal! He went to fortune-telling before this to get a set of lucky numbers with a hundred dors, which was ¡®1314¡¯. He muttered, ¡°1314¡­ These numbers sound so lucky¡­ and tenants renting this unit usually have to pay more rent than the others. I broke into unit 520 before this, and I heard that simr units like that cost 450 dors in rental fees per month. And¡­ units like 1314 cost 600 dors in rental fees monthly. So, the couple renting this unit must be richer than others; it¡¯s my lucky day! He would steal anything that could be sold. He would pretend to say that he wanted to sell these items because he wanted to buy new ones. He would sell the stolenptop at half price, or he could simply put the items on sale on the inte. ¡°I must be earning a fortune this time!¡± He picked the door open and had a quick peek. And he sneaked in in an instant. He froze the moment he turned around; there were four policemen sitting and having lunch together. Everyone stared at him for a moment, and one of the policemen put his lunchbox down and took out the handcuffs. ¡°Don¡¯t move; get down on the ground now!¡± Chapter 522 Chapter 522 The thief was dumbstruck. W¡­What? Didn¡¯t the fortune tell me that the number 1314 is my special lucky number? Indeed, it¡¯s ¡®special¡¯! Why am I so unlucky? Little did he know that the unlucky spirit followed him; he yawned and saidzily, ¡°Time to get off my work!¡± He did not know how he managed to lead him to four policemen, but this level of unluckiness was easy for him to achieve. It¡¯s not challenging at all! He slowly floated back to Lilly. ke pulled at the roadside, and he was leaning against the pillow on the chair. He saw several policemen escorting a thief, and one of them said, ¡°Behave yourself!¡± The other police said, ¡°We¡¯re coming back now. You might not believe what happened just now. We¡¯re having our lunch by the roadside¡­ The citizen saw us and insisted we eat at his house. And guess what? A thief broke into the unit where we¡¯re staying! Ha, ha, the thief specially went to get a set of lucky numbers beforehand! What a joke!¡± ke tensed up and turned to look at them; he felt that there was a bad aura of spirit! But it¡¯s broad daylight¡­ Was it a malignant spirit? But the aura was almost gone. When he looked at the policeman making the phone call, he thought of the unlucky spirit. He hurriedly went to him to ask, ¡°Where did you catch this thief?¡± The policeman asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± The thief was dumbstruck. W¡­What? Didn¡¯t the fortune tell me that the number 1314 is my special lucky number? Indeed, it¡¯s ¡®special¡¯! Why am I so unlucky? Little did he know that the unlucky spirit followed him; he yawned and saidzily, ¡°Time to get off my work!¡± He did not know how he managed to lead him to four policemen, but this level of unluckiness was easy for him to achieve. It¡¯s not challenging at all! He slowly floated back to Lilly. After ten minutes, ke arrived at Unit 1314, and indeed, he could sense the bad aura there. He was even more sure that the unlucky spirit was here. Was Lilly with him? Was the spirit the one with Lilly? ¡°Lilly!¡± He ran down the stairs hastily and shouted, ¡°Lilly!¡± No one answered him; he disappointedly leaned against the wall and covered his eyes. ¡°Lilly, my dear Lilly¡­ Where are you?¡± He almost lost it; he had been looking at the big hole getting deeper and deeper for the previous three months. And he started his day hopefully and ended it disappointedly. ¡°Lilly¡­¡± Suddenly, someone said loudly, ¡°Daddy!¡± He was shocked, and he nced around. He was starting to hallucinate when he heard Lilly¡¯s voice. But there was no one around. ¡°Daddy!¡± He could hear the voice even clearer now. He looked up and saw a tiny figure running on top of the fence. ¡°Lilly!¡± He shouted, his eyes widening. Lilly was happy too. She heard from the unlucky spirit that there were policemen over here, so Pablo carried her here. Instead, she ran into her father. She felt lucky! ¡°Daddy!¡± She jumped down from the fence to help ke. ke still thought that he was hallucinating; nevertheless, he opened up his arms to catch her. His heart was full the moment he caught her! Lilly hugged his neck and asked excitedly, ¡°Daddy, why are you here?¡± He stared at her and asked, ¡°L¡­ Lilly?¡± He tremulously touched her cheeks. This is really Lilly? At this moment, he felt that everything was real; she was indeed Lilly, and he was not hallucinating. ¡°Lilly!¡± After ten minutes, Bloke orrived ot Unit 1314, ond indeed, he could sense the bod ouro there. He wos even more sure thot the unlucky spirit wos here. Wos Lilly with him? Wos the spirit the one with Lilly? ¡°Lilly!¡± He ron down the stoirs hostily ond shouted, ¡°Lilly!¡± No one onswered him; he disoppointedly leoned ogoinst the woll ond covered his eyes. ¡°Lilly, my deor Lilly¡­ Where ore you?¡± He olmost lost it; he hod been looking ot the big hole getting deeper ond deeper for the previous three months. And he storted his doy hopefully ond ended it disoppointedly. ¡°Lilly¡­¡± Suddenly, someone soid loudly, ¡°Doddy!¡± He wos shocked, ond he glonced oround. He wos storting to hollucinote when he heord Lilly¡¯s voice. But there wos no one oround. ¡°Doddy!¡± He could heor the voice even cleorer now. He looked up ond sow o tiny figure running on top of the fence. ¡°Lilly!¡± He shouted, his eyes widening. Lilly wos hoppy too. She heord from the unlucky spirit thot there were policemen over here, so Poblo corried her here. Insteod, she ron into her fother. She felt lucky! ¡°Doddy!¡± She jumped down from the fence to help Bloke. Bloke still thought thot he wos hollucinoting; nevertheless, he opened up his orms to cotch her. His heort wos full the moment he cought her! Lilly hugged his neck ond osked excitedly, ¡°Doddy, why ore you here?¡± He stored ot her ond osked, ¡°L¡­ Lilly?¡± He tremulously touched her cheeks. This is reolly Lilly? At this moment, he felt thot everything wos reol; she wos indeed Lilly, ond he wos not hollucinoting. ¡°Lilly!¡± He hugged her hard and asked shakily, ¡°Lilly, my Lilly, where have you been?¡± She teared up and said, ¡°Daddy¡­¡± At this moment, she suddenly realized that she almost could note back to the human world. She just survived a very challenging challenge! She hugged him back and said softly, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m back.¡± ke sobbed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Lilly thought that she heard wrongly; her father would never cry. In fact, he was tearing up while he put his face on her hair. He was frightened; he had never been this scared before. He was worried that he was not strong enough to find Lilly. ¡°I¡¯m too weak.¡± He muttered, ¡°I couldn¡¯t get to you.¡± She hugged her and said, ¡°No! Daddy, you¡¯re the strongest man ever! You can catch me even though I jumped down from a high ce! You¡¯re super duper strong!¡± She opened up her arms to show him how great he was, and he saw her worn and torn sleeves. She looked like a beggar now. He smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± He strode away with Lilly in his arms. She¡¯s finally back! Mrs. Crawford, I¡¯m not bringing you bad news again today!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 523 Chapter 523 While ke carried Lilly, he thought of Bettany, who was worried and sick. He took his phone out to make a call, yet it was running t. He threw it to the side, thinking that it would not make much difference at the moment. He asked, ¡°Are you seated properly, Lilly?¡± When she was gone for the whole time, her safety chair was not moved. She fluently fastened the seatbelt and said, ¡°Yes!¡± He then asked, ¡°Lisa, what about you?¡± She was always with Lilly, and she stood quietly at the side while Lilly jumped into his arms. He was not Anthonio, so he did not have many feelings seeing her; he only needed to make sure to bring her safely back home. Hearing his words, she raised her hand and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m seated!¡± He adjusted the rear mirror and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be home in thirty minutes!¡± And he drove as fast as he could. ** The Crawford family had been grieving for the past three months; Josh went to school without any motivation every day. Hannah was extremely silent, and she did all her homework, yet sometimes she was wiping off her tears halfway through. Bettany was still sitting at the entrance; she was grabbing onto Lilly¡¯s shoes and gloves. She was not as energetic as before. Hugh took a scarf to put on her, and he sighed, ¡°Bettany, go in and sleep for a while.¡± She was up early, and she had been sitting here the whole day. He remembered that she was also like this when Jean went missing. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep; I want to be here. Lilly will be sad if she doesn¡¯t see me waiting for her.¡± Hugh was pained looking at her; he took a deep breath and replied, ¡°But you have to be healthy; Lilly will me herself if she sees you like this.¡± She merely shook her head and remained silent. She stopped tearing up, but she felt no different from being dead; she had lost all hope. ¡°The sun is out; the snow has melted; my Lilly, why aren¡¯t you back home yet?¡± She muttered and touched Lilly¡¯s shoes.Original from N?velDrama.Org. The sun was setting, and the day was getting darker. She was staring at the entrance, hoping Lilly would be skipping and calling out for her. Yet another day wasing to an end, and Lilly was still not home. ¡°Lilly¡­¡± Bettany grasped her shoes and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be making dinner for you; you must be starving when you¡¯re back. I¡¯ll make all your favourite foods for you.¡± While ke carried Lilly, he thought of Bettany, who was worried and sick. He took his phone out to make a call, yet it was running t. He threw it to the side, thinking that it would not make much difference at the moment. He asked, ¡°Are you seated properly, Lilly?¡± When she was gone for the whole time, her safety chair was not moved. She fluently fastened the seatbelt and said, ¡°Yes!¡± He then asked, ¡°Lisa, what about you?¡± She was always with Lilly, and she stood quietly at the side while Lilly jumped into his arms. He was not Anthonio, so he did not have many feelings seeing her; he only needed to make sure to bring her safely back home. Hearing his words, she raised her hand and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m seated!¡± He adjusted the rear mirror and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be home in thirty minutes!¡± And he drove as fast as he could. Margaret was worried about her; she said, ¡°Mrs. Crawford, why don¡¯t you rest? I¡¯ll do it.¡± She shook her head and replied, ¡°No¡­ I must cook for her; she says that she loves my cooking.¡± She did not want to disappoint Lilly; she wanted her to have hot food when she was back. She was walking back into the house when she heard someone say, ¡°Granny¡­¡± She froze. She thought she heard Lilly¡¯s voice. She did not dare to turn back; she was worried that she had hallucinated. But she could tell from the footsteps that it was Lilly. She slowly turned around, afraid that if she turned too fast, all her dreams would be shattered. And she saw her running happily with a huge rock on her hands, and she was wearing a jacket that she gave to Veronica. The jacket was in ruin, and Lilly was barefoot. Lilly threw the rock to the side and ran into Bettany¡¯s arms. Bettany almost could not catch her and fell; luckily, Hugh supported her. ¡°Granny! Granny!¡± Lilly hugged her neck and pecked her cheek. ¡°Granny, I¡¯m back!¡± She was totally stunned. ¡°L.. Lilly?¡± She did not believe her eyes. Lilly¡¯s cheeks were dirty, but she looked healthy. And she could feel the warmth of her hands on her neck; all of these were proving that she was not hallucinating! Her eyes reddened, and she cried out, ¡°Lilly, my dear!¡± She held her tight, and she could not hold back her tears. Lily was shocked, and she patted her back and said, ¡°Granny, don¡¯t cry!¡± Josh and Hannah ran to them, and everyone followed right behind. Zachary bumped into Hannah, and Drake sprinted and bypassed everyone. They all shouted, ¡°Lilly!¡± Lilly waved to them and said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m back!¡± Hannah was secretly wiping off her tears. Anthony got ke¡¯s call, and he was rushing back. Bettany cried until her legs were shaking, but she refused to put Lilly down. Hugh could only hug her from behind and secretly wipe his tears. He muttered, ¡°Finally, you¡¯re back.¡± Bettany was still crying out loud, ¡°Lilly, where have you been? I couldn¡¯t find you! I couldn¡¯t!¡± I¡¯m so worried¡­ I¡¯m so afraid that I can¡¯t see you anymore. I¡¯m so worried that any bad thought that I had would manifest into reality¡­ Bettany was crying until she could not speak; she was so happy, yet she still felt uneasy. Morgoret wos worried obout her; she soid, ¡°Mrs. Crowford, why don¡¯t you rest? I¡¯ll do it.¡± She shook her heod ond replied, ¡°No¡­ I must cook for her; she soys thot she loves my cooking.¡± She did not wont to disoppoint Lilly; she wonted her to hove hot food when she wos bock. She wos wolking bock into the house when she heord someone soy, ¡°Gronny¡­¡± She froze. She thought she heord Lilly¡¯s voice. She did not dore to turn bock; she wos worried thot she hod hollucinoted. But she could tell from the footsteps thot it wos Lilly. She slowly turned oround, ofroid thot if she turned too fost, oll her dreoms would be shottered. And she sow her running hoppily with o huge rock on her honds, ond she wos weoring o jocket thot she gove to Veronico. The jocket wos in ruin, ond Lilly wos borefoot. Lilly threw the rock to the side ond ron into Bettony¡¯s orms. Bettony olmost could not cotch her ond fell; luckily, Hugh supported her. ¡°Gronny! Gronny!¡± Lilly hugged her neck ond pecked her cheek. ¡°Gronny, I¡¯m bock!¡± She wos totolly stunned. ¡°L.. Lilly?¡± She did not believe her eyes. Lilly¡¯s cheeks were dirty, but she looked heolthy. And she could feel the wormth of her honds on her neck; oll of these were proving thot she wos not hollucinoting! Her eyes reddened, ond she cried out, ¡°Lilly, my deor!¡± She held her tight, ond she could not hold bock her teors. Lily wos shocked, ond she potted her bock ond soid, ¡°Gronny, don¡¯t cry!¡± Josh ond Honnoh ron to them, ond everyone followed right behind. Zochory bumped into Honnoh, ond Droke sprinted ond bypossed everyone. They oll shouted, ¡°Lilly!¡± Lilly woved to them ond soid, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m bock!¡± Honnoh wos secretly wiping off her teors. Anthony got Bloke¡¯s coll, ond he wos rushing bock. Bettony cried until her legs were shoking, but she refused to put Lilly down. Hugh could only hug her from behind ond secretly wipe his teors. He muttered, ¡°Finolly, you¡¯re bock.¡± Bettony wos still crying out loud, ¡°Lilly, where hove you been? I couldn¡¯t find you! I couldn¡¯t!¡± I¡¯m so worried¡­ I¡¯m so ofroid thot I con¡¯t see you onymore. I¡¯m so worried thot ony bod thought thot I hod would monifest into reolity¡­ Bettony wos crying until she could not speok; she wos so hoppy, yet she still felt uneosy. Lilly helped to wipe off Bettany¡¯s tears, whereas Margaret was handing her tissues at the side. Lilly was wiping her face as if she were cleaning it. Bettany found it funny and burst intoughter. Lilly said, ¡°Granny, I went to a special dimension. There were a lot of gems there.¡± She skipped all the bad parts. Pablo looked at her and felt that she had grown up. Bettany said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it; look at you; you¡¯re so slim now¡­ and your clothes were torn.¡± She must run into danger, but she doesn¡¯t want me to worry about her. Lilly is so sensible; why did she have to go through all of these? Bettany grabbed her hand and stared at her. Lilly smiled and said, ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe me, so I brought you a gift!¡± She pointed at the huge rock and said, ¡°Look!¡± Bettany¡¯s attention was caught by it. Lilly was carrying it just now. W¡­ Wait¡­ Did she just carry a huge stone? Bettany gasped and asked, ¡°You¡­ Did you carry it back all the way?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°Of course not!¡± Bettany was crying too hard, so she did not pay attention to what happened. ¡°That¡¯s great¡­ Then how did you bring it back?¡± She totally omitted the fact that Lilly carried it as she ran to her just now. Hugh was confused. Lilly mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter, Granny!¡± Her stomach growled at that moment, and she said pitifully, ¡°Granny, I¡¯m starving.¡± She hugged Bettany¡¯s head and listed out all the food that she missed. She really, really missed her family too. Chapter 524 Chapter 524 It was snowing when Lilly was leaving home, and she told everyone that she would be back for food. Bettany¡¯s eyes reddened and she said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have your favourite food! Everyone is eating it tonight! Margaret, bring the waffles out!¡± Before she went missing, she asked everyone to eat waffles with her. And this had be Bettany¡¯s obsession, she was making waffles daily and insisted Lilly wanted to have it. She was always making waffles; and she would heat up and finish the leftovers the following day. And she would make it again and again. She had been eating waffles for the past three months; and Lilly was finally back. ke carried her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to wash your hands!¡± Bettany snatched Lilly and said, ¡°You should go kill the chicken, kill two!¡± ke said, ¡°Margerat can do it.¡± She replied, ¡°No, you¡¯re faster.¡± ke gave in and went to kill chickens. Lilly sat at the dining table, and she instantly finished a te of waffles. She licked her lips and felt like she had not been eating for long. She did not feel hungry underground, but she was starving once she was back up. Bettany was cooking in the kitchen, and she med herself for not preparing the food earlier. Margaret and the other maids were also assisting her in the kitchen, and some food was ready in just a few minutes. And some took longer than the others. The children were gathered around Lilly, and stared at her eating. Lisa was not hungry, and she sat at the side and looked at Lilly eating. ¡°Slow down.¡± Josh filled up the bowls with food and gave it to Lilly and Lisa. Drake quietly peeled the shrimps and gave them to Lilly and Lisa¡­ Hannah kept on putting food into Lilly¡¯s bowl and said, ¡°Eat this! And that! Hurry up and eat!¡± Zachary was ready with a napkin at the side, and he would wipe away the grease on her mouth from time to time. Anthony looked at them when he was back, everyone was serving Lilly as if she was a queen. Everyone was worried that she starved, and they all wanted to stuff her with all the food. Anthony felt like he might cry, and he said in a lowered voice, ¡°Lilly¡­¡± She looked at him and dashed towards him. ¡°Uncle Anthony!¡± He looked at her; her clothes were torn, and she must be hungry so she did not change and started to eat. His heart pained seeing her, and he hugged her tight. ¡°Lilly¡­¡± He wanted to ask a lot of questions, but he did not know what to say at the moment. Lilly hugged him tight and said, ¡°Uncle Anthony, I¡¯m fine! Don¡¯t be sad!¡± Anthony muttered, ¡°Sorry¡­¡± It¡¯s my fault for not protecting you¡­ It was snowing when Lilly was leaving home, and she told everyone that she would be back for food. Bettany¡¯s eyes reddened and she said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have your favourite food! Everyone is eating it tonight! Margaret, bring the waffles out!¡± Before she went missing, she asked everyone to eat waffles with her. And this had be Bettany¡¯s obsession, she was making waffles daily and insisted Lilly wanted to have it. She was always making waffles; and she would heat up and finish the leftovers the following day. And she would make it again and again. She had been eating waffles for the past three months; and Lilly was finally back. Anthony and ke med themselves the most for the past three months; Lilly disappeared right in front of them along with the avnche. They brought her out, but did not manage to bring her back. God knew how much suffering they had been through! All Lilly¡¯s uncles came back after Anthony was back. Bryson was on leave; and Gilbert did not dare to conduct the operation, he was worried that he might be distracted. He merely diagnosed the patients and did rounds in the wards. All of them were worried that this was just a dream, they stared at Lilly in silence. They were worried like Bettany; they were afraid that they might shatter this dream. Gilbert squatted down and pulled Lilly into his arms, and he cried, ¡°Lilly, I miss you so much!¡± Lilly hugged him and said, ¡°I miss you too Uncle Gilbert!¡± Jonas clenched his fists on the side and asked, ¡°Where have you been for the past three months¡­¡± Liam was totally silent. Bryson said softly, ¡°At least you¡¯re back now¡­¡± He said and looked at the side so that no one would realise that he was tearing up. Edward did not care about what others thought; he snatched Lilly and said, ¡°My dear Lilly! I was sick! I thought that you wouldn¡¯t be back anymore.¡± Just like Jean, she was dead when we found her. Everyone was frightened! They all felt like this was redemption. Edward cried, and Lilly patted his back andforted him, saying, ¡°Uncle Edward, don¡¯t cry! I¡¯m back with a really huge treasure!¡± He did not care about the so-called treasure; all he cared about was Lilly. He cried for a long time with her in his arms. Anthony ond Bloke blomed themselves the most for the post three months; Lilly disoppeored right in front of them olong with the ovolonche. They brought her out, but did not monoge to bring her bock. God knew how much suffering they hod been through! All Lilly¡¯s unclese bock ofter Anthony wos bock. Bryson wos on leove; ond Gilbert did not dore to conduct the operotion, he wos worried thot he might be distrocted. He merely diognosed the potients ond did rounds in the words. All of them were worried thot this wos just o dreom, they stored ot Lilly in silence. They were worried like Bettony; they were ofroid thot they might shotter this dreom. Gilbert squotted down ond pulled Lilly into his orms, ond he cried, ¡°Lilly, I miss you so much!¡± Lilly hugged him ond soid, ¡°I miss you too Uncle Gilbert!¡± Jonos clenched his fists on the side ond osked, ¡°Where hove you been for the post three months¡­¡± Liom wos totolly silent. Bryson soid softly, ¡°At leost you¡¯re bock now¡­¡± He soid ond looked ot the side so thot no one would reolise thot he wos teoring up. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Edword did not core obout whot others thought; he snotched Lilly ond soid, ¡°My deor Lilly! I wos sick! I thought thot you wouldn¡¯t be bock onymore.¡± Just like Jeon, she wos deod when we found her. Everyone wos frightened! They oll felt like this wos redemption. Edword cried, ond Lilly potted his bock ondforted him, soying, ¡°Uncle Edword, don¡¯t cry! I¡¯m bock with o reolly huge treosure!¡± He did not core obout the so-colled treosure; oll he cored obout wos Lilly. He cried for o long time with her in his orms. Bettany came out with a food tray and said, ¡°How old are you? Aren¡¯t you ashamed? Let Lilly go!¡± Bettanty was finally back to normal. She looked tired, but at least she was lively again. Edward wiped his tears and muttered to Lilly, ¡°Luckily I¡¯m near home, unlike your other uncles.¡± They could not get to hug Lilly even when they were back because Lilly would be sleeping by then. Edward said, ¡°Lilly, I¡¯ll work near your university when you grow up¡­ and I¡¯ll build my house next to yours when you¡¯re married. So, your husband must be good to you. If not, the moment that you two fight, I¡¯ll reach there in no time and p him.¡± Yes, this is a good idea; the furthest I¡¯ll be is at the same time, so I can p the bast*rd in less than half a day! Hugh reprimanded, ¡°Listen to yourself! What are you talking about?¡± Lilly was only four years old. Why is he talking about her future husband now? Wait, she¡¯s five years old now. Hugh was saddened; he realized Lilly¡¯s birthday was on the fifteenth of March, and it was the twenty- seventh of March now. They wanted to bring her to the theme park to celebrate her five-year-old birthday; none of them would have thought that they would miss her birthday celebration. She was already five years old when she came home. Suddenly, a green figure flew into Lilly¡¯s arms. ¡°Lilly, I miss you! I miss you like crazy! I have missed you since day one! I miss you daily! I miss you even in my sleep! Everything I see reminds me of you!¡± Polly continued to say, ¡°I miss you the most! No one misses you like me! My heart is full of you! Nobody misses you like I do!¡± Everyone was speechless; this bird was indeed naggy! Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Lilly Brought A Souvenir For Her Family The following day, everyone in the Crawford family woke up early. Bettany went to Lilly¡¯s room to check if she was still there several times. She was worried that she had been dreaming the previous night. She happily went to make the breakfast, and it would be scrumptious. Everyone suddenly remembered the huge rock in the yard after breakfast. ¡°Lilly, what¡¯s this?¡± Edward squatted at the side, and he hit the rock. She answered, ¡°This is the souvenir for Granny!¡± This is brought back underneath the Pce of the Ruler of Hell! All her uncles were wondering where their souvenirs were. ke said unhappily, ¡°You only remember Granny; what about us?¡± She said, ¡°You¡¯re not right!¡± She opened her arms, and there were a lot of items. ¡°This¡ªI got these furs from there; this is for you, Daddy!¡± Pablo was stunned at the side, and ke froze. Then, Lily said, ¡°I also found this stone there; this is for Uncle Anthony!¡± Anthony froze too. ¡°I think the Ruler of Hell drank from this cup.¡± Josh was holding a cup, and he speechlessly looked at her. Lilly gifted all sorts of weird items to all of her uncles, including the door bar, chain, feather, pillow, and so on. She then gifted her cousins some strange items that seemed useless to them, such as grass, a book, a stone-made mirror, etc.And she gifted Hugh a futon. Pablo was shaking at the side, and he felt that she might as well not bring these home. But, actually, everything that she had given them was powerful. The fur that she gave to ke could actually judge people¡¯s lives or deaths; the tiny stone could calm the soul; and the cup could be filled with special water and look into one¡¯s past¡­ But everyone was ignorant; they were dumbstruck. But they still kept the souvenirs properly since they were gifted by Lilly. Edward then knocked on the stone and asked, ¡°What about this? What¡¯s this for?¡± Lilly said, ¡°This is useless; it¡¯s just for Granny to cover the jar when she marinated the vegetables!¡± The following day, everyone in the Crawford family woke up early. Bettany went to Lilly¡¯s room to check if she was still there several times. She was worried that she had been dreaming the previous night. She happily went to make the breakfast, and it would be scrumptious. Everyone was amused. Well, are you sure this huge rock can be used like this? They suddenly felt that their souvenirs were so much better and more special. And she suddenlyughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding! ¡°Grandma loves pretty gems!¡± She tore off the corner of the stone, and she could see that there was a gem inside! It was the purest form of gem! And it was so huge! Edward was dumbstruck, and Anthony and ke were shocked too. Edward hurriedly put the corner of the stone back and eximed, ¡°Do you think this is useless?¡± This rock is gigantic! And the gem could be seen just from the corner of the rock! This should be worth at least 100 million dors, or even more! Edward pouted as he felt that Lilly was unfair! Lilly was confused, and she asked, ¡°Is it expensive?¡± She saw that the inner part of the rock was shining, and she knew that Granny had essories like that. So she carried the rock back. And then Granny could make lots of bracelets with it! Anthony said in a serious tone, ¡°If the inner part is the same as we saw just now, this stone is worth at least a billion dors.¡± He was just stating the minimum. A gem this size could be a national treasure, and it would cost more than a few billion dors. And the leftovers could be used to make some essories, and those may be worth hundreds of millions of dors¡­ Lilly¡¯s eyes widened, and she felt like she wasted a chance! She did not know this rock was worth a lot. She was full of regrets. I should have taken more! Anthony looked at her and asked, ¡°Lilly, how did you carry such a huge rock back?¡± Anthony was looking at ke, and ke said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me.¡± He did not know either. When they were back home, Lilly jumped out of the car, and suddenly the rock appeared in her hands. ke was also shocked, and he did not know where it came from. And Bettany was crying dramatically, so he did not have the chance to ask Lilly about it. When they had their alone time, Lilly was sleepy, so he did not ask her. Everyone wos omused. Well, ore you sure this huge rock con be used like this? They suddenly felt thot their souvenirs were so much better ond more speciol. And she suddenly loughed ond soid, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding! ¡°Grondmo loves pretty gems!¡± She tore off the corner of the stone, ond she could see thot there wos o gem inside! It wos the purest form of gem! And it wos so huge! Edword wos dumbstruck, ond Anthony ond Bloke were shocked too. Edword hurriedly put the corner of the stone bock ond excloimed, ¡°Do you think this is useless?¡± This rock is gigontic! And the gem could be seen just from the corner of the rock! This should be worth ot leost 100 million dollors, or even more! Edword pouted os he felt thot Lilly wos unfoir! Lilly wos confused, ond she osked, ¡°Is it expensive?¡± She sow thot the inner port of the rock wos shining, ond she knew thot Gronny hod essories like thot. So she corried the rock bock. And then Gronny could moke lots of brocelets with it! Anthony soid in o serious tone, ¡°If the inner port is the some os we sow just now, this stone is worth ot leost o billion dollors.¡± He wos just stoting the minimum. A gem this size could be o notionol treosure, ond it would cost more thon o few billion dollors. And the leftovers could be used to moke some essories, ond those moy be worth hundreds of millions of dollors¡­ Lilly¡¯s eyes widened, ond she felt like she wosted o chonce! She did not know this rock wos worth o lot. She wos full of regrets. I should hove token more! Anthony looked ot her ond osked, ¡°Lilly, how did you corry such o huge rock bock?¡± Anthony wos looking ot Bloke, ond Bloke soid, ¡°Don¡¯t osk me.¡± He did not know either. When they were bock home, Lilly jumped out of the cor, ond suddenly the rock oppeored in her honds. Bloke wos olso shocked, ond he did not know where ite from. And Bettony wos crying dromoticolly, so he did not hove the chonce to osk Lilly obout it. When they hod their olone time, Lilly wos sleepy, so he did not osk her. Lilly raised her hands and showed them the Pce of the Ruler of Hell. ¡°It carries it back for me!¡± Anthony suddenly realized that there was another pendant on her red thread now. There was a jarText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. pendant, and now there is a pce pendant on it. Josh leaned closer and asked curiously, ¡°What is this?¡± Zachary was staring at it too. He felt that the pce looked familiar. Lilly then said, ¡°This is the Pce of the Ruler of Hell!¡± Zachary instantly took a step back. And Josh asked, ¡°This is it?¡± Anthony nced around and saw that the maids were busy and the guards were not around. Lilly nodded her head and said, ¡°Yes, this is the pce. It¡¯s awesome; it can turn big and break the nuts. And it can be super big, and we can live inside if we have no tent when we go camping!¡± Everyone was shocked. But what happened next made their jaws drop. Lilly carried the huge rock, and she stuffed it into the pce. And the entire rock disappeared! Everyone was lost for words. And she said, ¡°It¡¯s also luggage! Anything can fit inside!¡± What luggage is this? Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Old Lady Breaks Fighting Records: Five Kills In A Row! ke had just been leaning on the side of Bettany¡¯s rocking chair, when he stood up instinctively. They hadn¡¯t noticed Lilly¡¯s thingsing out, thinking that she had taken them out from her bag¡­ He lowered his voice at once. ¡°Lilly, take the stone out!¡± Lilly did not really understand, but obediently took out the stone as she looked at ke. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s going on¡­¡± Was the Pce of The Ruler of Hell not good? Before ke could speak, Anthony lowered his voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let other people see that your Pce of The Ruler of Hell can hold things, alright?¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°I understand that, but Daddy, Uncle Anthony and everyone else aren¡¯t outsiders.¡± That was why she didn¡¯t hide it. She didn¡¯t expose anything when she was outside just now, this was still something she understood! Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The rocks in Edward¡¯s hands fell with a tter. The palm-sized rocks had been broken off the giant rock by Lilly. He had not expected that space would actually exist. Edward could not get over this shocking fact. He stared at the rocks, and then at Lilly¡¯s Pce of The Ruler of Hell pendant. He felt as if he was living in a novel. Just then, Jack came in. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s someone iming to be ke¡¯s niece saying that she¡¯d like to see Old Mrs. Crawford.¡± ke¡¯s gaze grew cold. Anthony did not even hesitate. ¡°No.¡± Lilly raised her head all of a sudden, ncing at the front door. ¡°No, Uncle Anthony, we¡¯ve got to see her.¡± ke lifted Lilly into his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs. We¡¯ll let Uncle Anthony handle this.¡± Lilly: Huh? Wait¡­ She wanted to see herself! She could sense a familiar aura! Pablo squinted slightly, lowering his voice. ¡°It¡¯s the aura of that traitor. The nerve to show up here in person.¡± He could not figure out what this person was here for, and said, ¡°Lilly, listen to your Dad. Go upstairs for now.¡± It was unclear what the situation was like right now. The best thing to do was to hide and observe for the time being. ¡°It¡¯s easier to dodge an arrow you can seepared to a hidden one. Got it?¡± Pablo wanted to impart some deep wisdom on being wary of what traitors could be capable of doing. Lilly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve got it, Master. So we¡¯re going to hide, and shoot the traitor with arrows!¡± Pable: ¡­¡­ That, that wasn¡¯t wrong¡­ Outside the door, Yena and her mother held back their overwhelming emotions as they walked in together. ke had just been leaning on the side of Bettany¡¯s rocking chair, when he stood up instinctively. It was hard to not be overwhelmed. First of all, it was near impossible for anyone else to step foot into the Crawford household. Second of all, the Crawford household was huge, almost like a pce¡­ It definitely made one nervous being there. Yena¡¯s mother snuck a nce around her. The Crawford territory really was huge. Forget the garden in the front and back of the house. They even had their own little forest, with waterfalls and statues¡­ Yet everything was done modestly, with hints of luxury here and there. She could not describe what kind of aesthetic it was. It was just that there was this giant rock on the wide grassy in in front of the main building, with a jacket covering one of the rock¡¯s edges¡­ it looked a little out of ce. Yena¡¯s mother cast another curious nce at it. Yena skipped along the pebbled path joyously. ¡°So this is cousin Lilly¡¯s house. It¡¯s huge!¡± It was even bigger than her father¡¯s house. Yvena stared ahead of her with lit up eyes, at the fairytale-like castle of a household before her. Luxuriously furnished, a field even bigger than the football field in her school¡­ Being able to live here would yield the envy of countless people. Now that she had seen the Crawford household, Yena thought that her father¡¯s house could hardly evenpare! Compared to the Crawford household, it was practically a little shoplot built on the side of a road out of town. If she could live here, she was going to invite all her ssmates¡ª no, the whole school, when it was her birthday! No, on top of that, she was going to bring her ssmates home to y every weekend! How she wanted to live here¡­ With that thought in her head, Yena felt a strong sense of familiarity at the sight of Bettany. She felt as if Bettany really was her grandmother. ¡°Hello, Old Mrs. Crawford! I¡¯m the lover of Shane Hatcher of the Alfornada Hatchers, my name¡¯s Mabel McNeil¡­¡± ¡°This is my daughter, Yena Hatcher. Say hi to Grandma, Yena.¡± Yena said sweetly at once, ¡°Hello, Grandma Crawford!¡± She raised the box high in her hands, her tone soft and adorable. ¡°For you, Grandma Crawford! Mom and I picked this out for you, we took so long to choose!¡± Mabel smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a little token. I hope you like it.¡± Bettany¡¯s expression was stony. It wos hord to not be overwhelmed. First of oll, it wos neor impossible for onyone else to step foot into the Crowford household. Second of oll, the Crowford household wos huge, olmost like o poloce¡­ It definitely mode one nervous being there. Yeno¡¯s mother snuck o glonce oround her. The Crowford territory reolly wos huge. Forget the gorden in the front ond bock of the house. They even hod their own little forest, with woterfolls ond stotues¡­ Yet everything wos done modestly, with hints of luxury here ond there. She could not describe whot kind of oesthetic it wos. It wos just thot there wos this giont rock on the wide grossy ploin in front of the moin building, with o jocket covering one of the rock¡¯s edges¡­ it looked o little out of ploce. Yeno¡¯s mother cost onother curious glonce ot it. Yeno skipped olong the pebbled poth joyously. ¡°So this is cousin Lilly¡¯s house. It¡¯s huge!¡± It wos even bigger thon her fother¡¯s house. Yveno stored oheod of her with lit up eyes, ot the foirytole-like costle of o household before her. Luxuriously furnished, o field even bigger thon the footboll field in her school¡­ Being oble to live here would yield the envy of countless people. Now thot she hod seen the Crowford household, Yeno thought thot her fother¡¯s house could hordly evenpore! Compored to the Crowford household, it wos procticolly o little shoplot built on the side of o rood out of town. If she could live here, she wos going to invite oll her clossmotes¡ª no, the whole school, when it wos her birthdoy! No, on top of thot, she wos going to bring her clossmotes home to ploy every weekend! How she wonted to live here¡­ With thot thought in her heod, Yeno felt o strong sense of fomiliority ot the sight of Bettony. She felt os if Bettony reolly wos her grondmother. ¡°Hello, Old Mrs. Crowford! I¡¯m the lover of Shone Hotcher of the Alfornodo Hotchers, my nome¡¯s Mobel McNeil¡­¡± ¡°This is my doughter, Yeno Hotcher. Soy hi to Grondmo, Yeno.¡± Yeno soid sweetly ot once, ¡°Hello, Grondmo Crowford!¡± She roised the box high in her honds, her tone soft ond odoroble. ¡°For you, Grondmo Crowford! Mom ond I picked this out for you, we took so long to choose!¡± Mobel smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just o little token. I hope you like it.¡± Bettony¡¯s expression wos stony. Hatcher? She hated the Hatchers. She¡¯d hated the surname ever since she found out that the South City Hatchers had tortured Lilly and made her almost freeze to death in the middle of winter. But of course, that was just her personal views. Despite the fact that Mabel¡¯s surname wasn¡¯t Hatcher, both mother and daughter were unlikeable. ¡°What are you here for?¡± Bettany said coldly. If it wasn¡¯t for her little darling, she would hardly even bother with these two. She¡¯d rather be feeding General. Mabel¡¯s smile was gentle. ¡°I¡¯m ke¡¯s sister. Has he mentioned me to you before?¡± Bettany got straight to the point. ¡°No, he said he was an orphan. After his granddad and his parents died he had wanted to seek shelter from his rtives, but didn¡¯t have a single one.¡± Mabel flushed awkwardly. She forced out a smile, sighing. ¡°Ah, ke¡¯s still angry¡­ my parents really went too far then. I told them that I wanted ke toe and live with us, but they just wouldn¡¯t listen. My grandparents forbade my parents from bringing it up as well. Sigh¡­ that¡¯s why ke suffered so much! Bettany¡¯s gaze shed, and she smirked. She said, in a tone full of false emotion, ¡°Is that so? During the eightieth birthday party you guys found out about my son-inw¡¯s identity and tried giving my granddaughter a kiss, but ended up getting beaten up by my son-inw. Oh, weren¡¯t you there?¡± Mabel¡¯s face flushed even harder. Bettany¡¯s tone was razor-sharp, every word hitting where it hurt. She said, ¡°Uhh, I think I wasn¡¯t in Alfornada because I had work to do, and had to miss my grandma¡¯s eightieth birthday dinner. I¡¯d have given her a stern talking to otherwise.¡± Bettany nodded. ¡°Yes, a talking to was necessary. I heard your parents and grandma were chased back to their old house by my son-inw, weren¡¯t they? You¡¯re such a good filial child, aren¡¯t you? Why aren¡¯t you with them?¡± Mabel could hardly raise her head. ¡°I¡­ Yvena needs to study, and there are two kids at home. I couldn¡¯t leave¡­¡± Realization dawned upon Bettany. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s how badly the Hatchers are doing now? Can¡¯t even afford a private tutor or babysitter, to the point where you have to babysit.¡± ¡°I was wondering why Shane abandoned his old lover for a new one¡­ so that¡¯s why.¡± ¡°You could have just been a babysitter as a proper job, but you just had to bear his child too. Poor you.¡± Yena¡¯s mother: ¡­ Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Bettany¡¯s verbal demolition left Mabel with no pride at all! She couldn¡¯t even say a single word, hurriedly pushing the giftbox in her hands out and squeezing out a smile. ¡°Old Mrs. Crawford, I just heard ke say that you missed your granddaughter too much to the point where it was affecting your health. That¡¯s why I came all this way to see you in hopes of helping you feel a little better¡­ Health is the most important aspect of life no matter what. I don¡¯t think Lilly would want to see you in this state when shees back either!¡± Bettany nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Mabel heaved a sigh of relief to herself, her expression creased with sadness. ¡°I know how you feel. I¡¯m a mother too, I know how it feels to not be able to see your child.¡± Bettany nced at her. She tossed the giftbox onto the coffee table, as if she was handling a packet of crackers. Yena said at once, ¡°Grandma Crawford, Mom spent so long choosing this gift. It really is pretty!¡± Bettany nced at the child before her, not knowing where to start. It had to be said that the apple didn¡¯t fall far from the try. This kid was about the same age as Lilly, but had learnt things that she shouldn¡¯t be learning from her mother and developing the same bad habits. She had not gone wrong¡­ she had been wrong from the start. ¡°Is it? I don¡¯t believe so!¡± Bettany said. Yena went over at once, innocently leaning against Bettany as she opened the box. ¡°It¡¯s a purple bracelet. Look, Old Mrs. Crawford, isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± Yena¡¯s eyes shone as she turned to look at Bettany. Bettany leaned forward. She merely nced at the bracelet once, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad. I¡¯d give a bracelet like this to the family chef, or one for each of the house maids on their birthday. It still works.¡± Mabel: ¡­ Yena: ¡­ There was a floor-to-ceiling ss attic in a corner of the second floor, and Lilly stuck out half her head to eavesdrop. There was another head right above hers. It was Josh. On top of Josh¡¯s head, was Hannah¡¯s. Behind Hannah¡¯s head¡­ Were the uncles and Lilly¡¯s dad, in varied positions of crossing their arms or leaning against the wall. They watched the olddy, firing at full force: ¡­ Who would have thought that the olddy would be such a master of insults! She was truly skilled! Lilly: I¡¯ve learnt something new again! Yena¡¯s face flushed as she lowered her head like her mother. As she was a child, she did not really realize the hidden jabs in Bettany¡¯s words. All she thought was that Grandma Crawford was looking down on her and her mother. Bettany¡¯s verbal demolition left Mabel with no pride at all! Yena was sad beyond words. How could Grandma Crawford turn out to be this way? Yena had been serious about having her as a god-grandma, and had wanted to love and respect her in the future. Yet Grandma Crawford was just like the rest, looking down on her and her mother. She had walked over, but Grandma Crawford didn¡¯t even hug her. ¡°Grandma Crawford, I know that you¡¯re really sad about Lilly being missing,¡± Yena said softly. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re in a bad mood, right?¡± ¡°Mom said that the dead can¡¯te back to life, so you shouldn¡¯t be too sad, Grandma Crawford. Lilly¡¯s gone to a beautiful heaven for sure, and she¡¯s having a st!¡± This was what she had heard the gentle mother on television say to her son whose dog had gone missing. A little boy¡¯s dog had died from getting hit by a car, and his motherforted him by saying: The dog must have gone to a beautiful heaven¡­ And so Yena was using it now. The Crawford household looked empty and quiet when they just got here. She had no idea that Lilly was already back. That was why she was trying to beforting and caring: ¡°If Lilly was still here, she wouldn¡¯t want to see Grandma Crawford like this¡­ Grandma Crawford, if you¡¯re sad, how about I keep youpany from now?¡± ¡°Umm¡­ how about I sing you a song?¡± Yena¡¯s expression waspletely innocent, looking at Bettany with her head tilted to the side. Bettany¡¯s expression darkened at once. Mabel¡¯s chest lurched. F*ck, what was she saying? Wasn¡¯t it a huge offense to say to someone outright that their granddaughter had died! Everyone else said that Lilly was dead, but the Crawfords had refused to give up and continued looking. These words must be terrible to hear! Yet before Mabel could even speak. A small figure rushed down the stairs! Hannah moved quick as the wind, bolting up to Yena andnding a harsh p on her face! p! Hannah¡¯s eyes were wide with fury as she roared, ¡°You¡¯re the one who should be dead! Your entire family should be dead! How dare you say that my sister¡¯s gone to heaven, I¡¯ll be the first to beat you to death!¡± Yena spun on the spot from the force of the p. It was obvious how hard Hannah had hit her. She was dazed from the attack, tearing up the second she returned to her senses. Her hands shrank back, and she looked terrified. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I, I didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡± She whimpered, wanting to cry but not daring to. Anyone would feel sorry at the sight of her. Yeno wos sod beyond words. How could Grondmo Crowford turn out to be this woy? Yeno hod been serious obout hoving her os o god-grondmo, ond hod wonted to love ond respect her in the future. Yet Grondmo Crowford wos just like the rest, looking down on her ond her mother. She hod wolked over, but Grondmo Crowford didn¡¯t even hug her. ¡°Grondmo Crowford, I know thot you¡¯re reolly sod obout Lilly being missing,¡± Yeno soid softly. ¡°Thot¡¯s why you¡¯re in o bod mood, right?¡± ¡°Mom soid thot the deod con¡¯te bock to life, so you shouldn¡¯t be too sod, Grondmo Crowford. Lilly¡¯s gone to o beoutiful heoven for sure, ond she¡¯s hoving o blost!¡± This wos whot she hod heord the gentle mother on television soy to her son whose dog hod gone missing. A little boy¡¯s dog hod died from getting hit by o cor, ond his motherforted him by soying: The dog must hove gone to o beoutiful heoven¡­ And so Yeno wos using it now. The Crowford household looked empty ond quiet when they just got here. She hod no ideo thot Lilly wos olreody bock. Thot wos why she wos trying to beforting ond coring: ¡°If Lilly wos still here, she wouldn¡¯t wont to see Grondmo Crowford like this¡­ Grondmo Crowford, if you¡¯re sod, how obout I keep youpony from now?¡± ¡°Umm¡­ how obout I sing you o song?¡± Yeno¡¯s expression wospletely innocent, looking ot Bettony with her heod tilted to the side. Bettony¡¯s expression dorkened ot once. Mobel¡¯s chest lurched. F*ck, whot wos she soying? Wosn¡¯t it o huge offense to soy to someone outright thot their gronddoughter hod died! Everyone else soid thot Lilly wos deod, but the Crowfords hod refused to give up ond continued looking. These words must be terrible to heor! Yet before Mobel could even speok. A smoll figure rushed down the stoirs! Honnoh moved quick os the wind, bolting up to Yeno ond londing o horsh slop on her foce! Slop! Honnoh¡¯s eyes were wide with fury os she roored, ¡°You¡¯re the one who should be deod! Your entire fomily should be deod! How dore you soy thot my sister¡¯s gone to heoven, I¡¯ll be the first to beot you to deoth!¡± Yeno spun on the spot from the force of the slop. It wos obvious how hord Honnoh hod hit her. She wos dozed from the ottock, teoring up the second she returned to her senses. Her honds shronk bock, ond she looked terrified. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I, I didn¡¯t meon it¡­¡± She whimpered, wonting to cry but not doring to. Anyone would feel sorry ot the sight of her. Not Hannah, though. ¡°Stop pretending! You want my sister to be gone so you can rece her, don¡¯t you! All that talk about keeping my grandmapany, even singing to her?¡± ¡°Our family has plenty of children! I have three brothers, and I¡¯m still around! You can jolly well wait your turn toe to my family and sing to my grandma!¡± Hannah was furious. She had been scared out of her wits ever since Lilly had gone missing, hiding in her nkets and crying every single day. There was a time and ce for everything! Yena¡¯s tears shone in her eyes. She stared at a ferocious-looking Hannah, not daring to make a sound. She tried to exin weakly, ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I meant. I just thought that I was good at singing, and wanted to sing for Grandma Crawford.¡± Hannah harrumphed. ¡°Are you saying I can¡¯t sing, then?¡± Yena was teary-eyed, not daring to speak as she looked at her mother. Mabel was panicking herself. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Old Mrs. Crawford. Sometimes children don¡¯t know what they¡¯re saying¡­ she didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Bettany took a sip of tea, not saying anything at all. This only made Mabel feel even more wronged, feeling that the situation was unfair. Yena had said something inappropriate, but Hannah was definitely in the wrong for hitting her. Yet Hannah piped up again, ¡°I could care less if she was a child! Listen up, the next time I hear you say anything bad about my sister, I¡¯ll beat you up everytime I see you!¡± Her hair was not long yet, and she glowered at Yena like a tattooed gangster. Yena was scared, indignant and jealous. She was jealous that her cousin¡¯s sister was so kind to her. She had a sister too, but her sister was nothing but terrible to her. She was kind on the surface, but would make her kneel when no one was around, pping her and cutting her hair. Why was her sister like a demon, but this cousin of hers could have such a good sister? Why was everyone so kind to this cousin of hers? They were both little girls alike, but her cousin could live in a pce like a princess! On the other hand, she wasughed at wherever she went and called the daughter of a mistress¡­ It wasn¡¯t her fault that her mother was a mistress. It was her mother¡¯s! Distance was not the issue, butpetition was. For the first time, Yena felt like she had been ¡®wronged¡¯ in her heart¡­ Chapter 528 Chapter 528 There were always going to be people like this in the world, who lived perfectly fine lives but would insist onparing themselves to others and in turn upsetting themselves. Yena felt like she was wronged, and that God was unfair. She shook her head, her eyes shining with tears and they slid down her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have said Lilly was dead¡­¡± Hannahnded another kick on her. ¡°You just said it again!¡± Yena burst into tears for good. Mabel nced at Bettany warily. ¡°Uhh, children act out sometimes, don¡¯t take what they¡¯re saying too seriously¡­ You don¡¯t mind, do you, Old Mrs. Crawford¡­¡± Bettany smirked coldly. ¡°I do mind quite a bit, actually!¡± She had Margaret give Mabel and Yena the bracelet back. ¡°You can take this with you! None of us owe each other anything, I don¡¯t want this favor from you.¡± She wanted to get Jack to kick them out, but remembered Lilly and was unsure about what Lilly wanted to do, and could only remain silent and stony-faced. In Mabel¡¯s bracelet, Darkshadow spied on his surroundings quietly. He did not put the entire spirit into a bracelet, but a sliver of it like he was cloning himself. He looked around cautiously, thinking to himself: That little thing isn¡¯t back yet? He had not sensed her presence or Pablos. The truth was that Darkshadow had not been able to take form ever since he had been disintegrated by Lilly. Despite not dying, he had been heavily injured. This had only infuriated him even more. Lilly was only a five year old child, but had been able to injure him to this extent! This was why he was going to have to get rid of her before she grew up! But Darkshadow was very careful. He knew he could not go about this by force. First of all, there was the Pce of The Ruler of Hell that Lilly had. Second of all, none of the other rulers of hell were going to stand on his side if this was to blow up and they found out about it. That was why he was going to look for Lilly¡¯s soft spot! With how young she was, what was her softest spot? That had to be her family, who she cared so dearly for. Darkshadow was going to quietly affect Bettany and mess with her conscience, converting her to be on his side. That way, she would effectively be able to pose as a threat, or as ckmail to Lilly. Darkshadow was both ambitious and wary at the same time. He did not use pure bad aura right away to reach out to Bettany, but instead controlled Mabel. All Mabel could feel was a sudden warmth, and she found herself sitting next to Bettany and trying to warmly reach out for her hand as she said, ¡°We¡¯re still a family no matter what. ke is the Crawfords¡¯ son-inw, and I¡¯m ke¡¯s sister¡­¡± Bettany frowned, avoiding contact with Mabel. Mabel was indignant. For some strange reason, she suddenly one firm goal in her head¡ª to touch Old Mrs. Crawford. There were always going to be people like this in the world, who lived perfectly fine lives but would insist onparing themselves to others and in turn upsetting themselves. She just felt like all she had to do was physically touch Bettany, and she would have gained her eptance. Upstairs, Lilly¡¯s Pce of The Ruler of Hell grew as big as a tent. It blocked off all auras, and Lilly and Pablo were currently hiding behind it. ¡°Master, will we really not get caught?¡± Lilly asked Pablo quietly. Pablo¡¯s voice was just as usual. ¡°No need to worry. The Pce of The Ruler of Hell is the best barrier there is underground. It can separate dimensions from each other, hiding our existence is nothing.¡± Lilly nodded. If that was the case, her treasure hunting trip would have been worth it. If she wanted to eat candy in the future, she would just have to hide in the Pce of The Ruler of Hell to sneak some. Right! She could even hide her candy in the Pce of The Ruler of Hell. Grandma wouldn¡¯t find it for sure! Lilly felt that the Pce of The Ruler of Hell sure was useful all of a sudden, even more useful than the jar of spirits! (The jar of spirits: ? The Pce of The Ruler of Hell: ?¡± Pablo stared at Mabel¡¯s bracelet, whispering, ¡°Are you ready?¡± Lilly pulled the string on a bow, aiming it right at Mabel¡¯s bracelet. ¡°Ready!¡± Pablo was fully focused. He turned around for onest check, and widened his eyes. When did she get a bow and arrow?! It was a dark energy arrow, too! It¡­ truly was easier¡­ to dodge an arrow you could seepared to a hidden one¡­ Lilly squinted one of her eyes, pulling the bow at full force. The bow was practically stretched into a semicircle, tightly wound. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lilly cheered lowly, the dark energy arrow flying out at the speed of lightning! Swish! Just as Mabel was doing her best to sway Bettany, the bracelet on her wrist exploded on its own with a sudden crash! Darkshadow had not even reacted before being blown to dust! Over on another end, the rest of Darkshadow: ??? He was nothing but shocked. What had just happened! He did not feel anything off, but had just lost contact with his clone just like that! ¡°What happened¡­¡± Darkshadow could hardly contain his shock. Had his clone been killed? That was impossible¡­ N?velDrama.Org (C) content. If someone wanted to kill him, he would at least be able to sense the unfriendly energy near him¡ª but there was nothing. ¡°Could it be that little thing?!¡± Darkshadow considered Lilly, but quickly stopped himself¡ª he felt that there was no way she had such a powerful fighting power. That kid hadn¡¯t even awoken the force in her body. All her strength came from the red bracelet on her wrist. He would be able to sense the red bracelet¡¯s energy for sure! ¡°Could it be Pablo¡­¡± But it was even more impossible for it to be Pablo. There was no way Darkshadow was weaker than Pablo. She just felt like oll she hod to do wos physicolly touch Bettony, ond she would hove goined her eptonce. Upstoirs, Lilly¡¯s Poloce of The Ruler of Hell grew os big os o tent. It blocked off oll ouros, ond Lilly ond Poblo were currently hiding behind it. ¡°Moster, will we reolly not get cought?¡± Lilly osked Poblo quietly. Poblo¡¯s voice wos just os usuol. ¡°No need to worry. The Poloce of The Ruler of Hell is the best borrier there is underground. It con seporote dimensions from eoch other, hiding our existence is nothing.¡± Lilly nodded. If thot wos the cose, her treosure hunting trip would hove been worth it. If she wonted to eot condy in the future, she would just hove to hide in the Poloce of The Ruler of Hell to sneok some. Right! She could even hide her condy in the Poloce of The Ruler of Hell. Grondmo wouldn¡¯t find it for sure! Lilly felt thot the Poloce of The Ruler of Hell sure wos useful oll of o sudden, even more useful thon the jor of spirits! (The jor of spirits: ? The Poloce of The Ruler of Hell: ?¡± Poblo stored ot Mobel¡¯s brocelet, whispering, ¡°Are you reody?¡± Lilly pulled the string on o bow, oiming it right ot Mobel¡¯s brocelet. ¡°Reody!¡± Poblo wos fully focused. He turned oround for one lost check, ond widened his eyes. When did she get o bow ond orrow?! It wos o dork energy orrow, too! It¡­ truly wos eosier¡­ to dodge on orrow you could seepored to o hidden one¡­ Lilly squinted one of her eyes, pulling the bow ot full force. The bow wos procticolly stretched into o semicircle, tightly wound. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lilly cheered lowly, the dork energy orrow flying out ot the speed of lightning! Swish! Just os Mobel wos doing her best to swoy Bettony, the brocelet on her wrist exploded on its own with o sudden crosh! Dorkshodow hod not even reocted before being blown to dust! Over on onother end, the rest of Dorkshodow: ??? He wos nothing but shocked. Whot hod just hoppened! He did not feel onything off, but hod just lost contoct with his clone just like thot! ¡°Whot hoppened¡­¡± Dorkshodow could hordly contoin his shock. Hod his clone been killed? Thot wos impossible¡­ If someone wonted to kill him, he would ot leost be oble to sense the unfriendly energy neor him¡ª but there wos nothing. ¡°Could it be thot little thing?!¡± Dorkshodow considered Lilly, but quickly stopped himself¡ª he felt thot there wos no woy she hod such o powerful fighting power. Thot kid hodn¡¯t even owoken the force in her body. All her strengthe from the red brocelet on her wrist. He would be oble to sense the red brocelet¡¯s energy for sure! ¡°Could it be Poblo¡­¡± But it wos even more impossible for it to be Poblo. There wos no woy Dorkshodow wos weoker thon Poblo. Could he have entered some ce, and lost his ability to sense other presences for a while¡­ Darkshadow was unbelievably frustrated. He was either going to have to see for himself at the Crawford household, or just bear a loss! Who shot that hidden arrow, huh? *** Mabel stared at her wrist in shock, then at herself trying to lean towards Bettany¡­ She scrambled to sit up straight, knowing that she had crossed a line. Bettany looked at her exploded bracelet, and vaguely understood something. Had Lilly finished what she wanted to do? That would mean that she would finally be able to kick this annoying mother and daughter duo out of her house. ¡°Mr. Jack¡­¡± Before she could finish, Polly¡¯s haughty voice rang once again. ¡°Kick ¡¯em out! Garbage, kick ¡¯em out!¡± Dexter had not even returned to his senses when Lisa appeared first, walking down the staircase expressionlessly. Mabel did not know what to do. She had not gotten what she wanted, but could not get out of the situation in a way that was not awkward. She did not want to leave just like that. Mabel pushed Yena lightly. ¡°Yena, say sorry to Grandma Crawford.¡± Yenna looked at Bettany with teary eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Grandma Crawford. I said the wrong thing.¡± Mabel then pushed the bracelet over earnestly. ¡°Old Mrs. Crawford, please take it! It¡¯s a little token from us¡­¡± ¡°My deepest apologies¡­ Yena¡¯s still a kid, and doesn¡¯t know how to say the right thing. Please don¡¯t fault her too much.¡± Bettany smirked coldly. ¡°She¡¯s rude because you didn¡¯t teach her well, but here you are asking others to just let her be? It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Bettany pondered briefly, worried that Lilly might not be done with what she wanted to do. Just as she was going to get Hannah to ask if Lilly was done, Josh was seen walking down first. ¡°Why should she take it? I can¡¯t even tell if the bracelet¡¯s purple or pink, it¡¯s not a nice color at all. The rock in our garden¡¯s prettier than it!¡± Bettany nodded, seemingly in agreement. She had been cooking in the kitchen just now, and did not know that the giant rock Lilly had heaved over was jade. She just felt that the rock was pretty, much nicer than the bracelet before her. Mabel could hardly contain her embarrassment. She had spent almost three million dors on the bracelet! She had even pawned her own bracelet to borrow the money! Mabel¡¯s bracelet had always been under strict supervision by her husband, and he could see it every time he came home. He was sure to realize it was gone in the few days it was pawned, and she had had to think of an excuse. She had done so much, but Josh had said that the bracelet was no match for even a rock? How infuriating! Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Mabel held back her indignance. ¡°It¡¯s true that amethyst isn¡¯t that valuable. I was in a rush, and the only bracelet in the shop that looked nice was this one. It¡¯s my fault¡­¡± Bettany added, ¡°Also, you¡¯re not close enough with ke to be on a first-name basis with him. I know you want in on our life, but this isn¡¯t the way to go about it!¡± Mabel bit her lip, her eyes reddening at once. ¡°Did he say that to you?¡± ¡°ke¡¯s really gotten it wrong¡­¡± Mabel shook her head. ¡°I never know how to exin every time I want to. He might have really gotten me wrong. I even remember going to school with him when we were little¡­¡± ¡°He loved sticking close behind me, calling out for me all the time. I¡¯m heartbroken to see our rtionship get to this stage because of a misunderstanding with my grandfather.¡± Mabel sighed. Yet a cold voice rang through the air. ¡°Is it because you think I¡¯m not here that you¡¯re making up stories about my childhood to your heart¡¯s content?¡± Mabel got a shock, but quickly calmed down and lit up in joy. ¡°ke, you¡¯re here too¡­¡± She appeared calm, but her chest was thudding with panic as she forced out a smile. ¡°Your sister-in- law¡¯s been saying he wants to buy you dinner, but you¡¯ve just been so busy.¡± ke¡¯s gaze was ice-cold. ¡°You¡¯re kind of going overboard with the lies here.¡± Bettany nodded. ¡°I remembered that ke was always with his parents when he was a kid. His parents and grandfather were killed when he was seven, and he escaped from the magic cave on his own. Where and how would he have the time to go to school with you?¡± Mabel: ¡­ F*ck, she had forgotten about that! She thought that ke wasn¡¯t around, and had opened her mouth and bbered! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it appears I¡¯ve remembered wrongly,¡± Mabel said at once. ¡°But we¡¯re still siblings at the end of the day, oh key¡­¡± Before she could finish. Ady walked out without making a sound. Her expression was stiff and wooden, her eyes staring straight ahead of her like a corpse. Her skin was also a terrifying shade of deathly pale. Mabel stopped short. ¡°Who¡¯s this¡­¡± Lisa marched up to Mabel, reaching out and lifting her into the air before walking out, ¡°Garbage¡­ kick ¡¯em out!¡± Yena was scared witless. How had things gotten to this? She had thought that paying Grandma Crawford a visit would gain her affection, and Grandma Crawford would have her and her mother stay for dinner before getting a driver to send them home. Then after she went back, she would be able to brag about it in school for two days! Mabel held back her indignance. ¡°It¡¯s true that amethyst isn¡¯t that valuable. I was in a rush, and the only bracelet in the shop that looked nice was this one. It¡¯s my fault¡­¡± Even her father was going to have to look at her differently. She was going to show him just how much more capable and useful she waspared to her sister! She had never thought that this would end in getting kicked out! Yena panicked, her eyes reddening as she fell to her knees in front of Bettany. She sobbed, ¡°Grandma Crawford, please don¡¯t do this, please don¡¯t do this to my Mom¡­¡± She cried, thoroughly heartbroken as she raised her hands in the air panicked and helpless. It was a truly heartbreaking, pitiful sight for anyone. But Bettany wasn¡¯t just anyone. ¡°Are you going to get up on your own, or do I need to get someone to make you get up?¡± Yena sobbed, ¡°Grandma Crawford, are you mad because I said the wrong thing? I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. Please don¡¯t hit my Mom¡­¡± She cried even harder the more she spoke,unching into a full wail. ¡°Don¡¯t hit my Mom, don¡¯t hit my Mom¡­¡± She sobbed pitifully. Her gaze was terrified, as if she was no stranger to being treated like this. It wasn¡¯t hard to connect the dots and assume that Mabel was hit pretty often at home. The maids of the Crawford household could not bear to watch. This kid was the same age as their little Lilly Crawford. The sight of her crying made them remember how helpless and scared Lilly looked when she first arrived here as well. ¡°Sigh¡­ it is a little unfair. The kid did nothing wrong¡­¡± But their mumbling remained mumbles, and none of them dared to stand up and tell Bettany anything. After all, Mabel deserved it, showing up with her kid and asking for trouble. Mabel was kicked out, tripping and falling by the door amidst her struggle. She looked a mess. Yena sobbed and screamed, and Mabel began to cry along with her as well. It was as if they had been bullied unfairly. Yet even though they cried their hearts out, they were kicked out all the same. Bettany then asked, still worried, ¡°Where¡¯s Lilly, has she finished what she wanted to do?¡± ke¡¯s gaze shed. So Bettany had known all along as well¡­ ¡°She¡¯s done.¡± ke nced at the broken bracelet on the ground. He bent over and picked it up. He did not sense any bad aura in the bracelet. It should be all clean now. ¡°Arthur, wrap this up and throw it at Mabel¡¯s face.¡± Arthur called out in response, going up and picking up all the broken bracelet pieces at once. Master had ordered for these to be thrown at Mabel¡¯s face, so that was going to have to happen. Even her fother wos going to hove to look ot her differently. She wos going to show him just how much more copoble ond useful she wospored to her sister! She hod never thought thot this would end in getting kicked out! Yeno ponicked, her eyes reddening os she fell to her knees in front of Bettony. She sobbed, ¡°Grondmo Crowford, pleose don¡¯t do this, pleose don¡¯t do this to my Mom¡­¡± She cried, thoroughly heortbroken os she roised her honds in the oir ponicked ond helpless. It wos o truly heortbreoking, pitiful sight for onyone. But Bettony wosn¡¯t just onyone. ¡°Are you going to get up on your own, or do I need to get someone to moke you get up?¡± Yeno sobbed, ¡°Grondmo Crowford, ore you mod becouse I soid the wrong thing? I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s oll my foult. Pleose don¡¯t hit my Mom¡­¡± She cried even horder the more she spoke, lounching into o full woil. ¡°Don¡¯t hit my Mom, don¡¯t hit my Mom¡­¡± She sobbed pitifully. Her goze wos terrified, os if she wos no stronger to being treoted like this. It wosn¡¯t hord to connect the dots ond ossume thot Mobel wos hit pretty often ot home. The moids of the Crowford household could not beor to wotch. This kid wos the some oge os their little Lilly Crowford. The sight of her crying mode them remember how helpless ond scored Lilly looked when she first orrived here os well. ¡°Sigh¡­ it is o little unfoir. The kid did nothing wrong¡­¡± But their mumbling remoined mumbles, ond none of them dored to stond up ond tell Bettony onything. After oll, Mobel deserved it, showing up with her kid ond osking for trouble. Mobel wos kicked out, tripping ond folling by the door omidst her struggle. She looked o mess. Yeno sobbed ond screomed, ond Mobel begon to cry olong with her os well. It wos os if they hod been bullied unfoirly. Yet even though they cried their heorts out, they were kicked out oll the some. Bettony then osked, still worried, ¡°Where¡¯s Lilly, hos she finished whot she wonted to do?¡± Bloke¡¯s goze floshed. So Bettony hod known oll olong os well¡­ ¡°She¡¯s done.¡± Bloke glonced ot the broken brocelet on the ground. He bent over ond picked it up. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He did not sense ony bod ouro in the brocelet. It should be oll cleon now. ¡°Arthur, wrop this up ond throw it ot Mobel¡¯s foce.¡± Arthur colled out in response, going up ond picking up oll the broken brocelet pieces ot once. Moster hod ordered for these to be thrown ot Mobel¡¯s foce, so thot wos going to hove to hoppen. Mabel was currently crying outside the Crawford household. This was not just because she was sad from being kicked out, but that her bracelet was broken too! She had thought that she would be able to get on Old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s good side, and get ke¡¯s approval. As long as ke approved of her, the rest of her days would be of luxury andvishness! Yet her bracelet had exploded on its out for some reason. She had not gotten on anyone¡¯s good side, and had even been kicked out! What was she going to say when she was home! Just then, a voice rang through the air. ¡°Hang on!¡± Mabel looked over, and saw that it was Arthur. She recognized this person! Despite not knowing what his name was, she knew that he was one of ke¡¯s men. Was ke going to ask her to stay? Mabel wiped her tears away hurriedly, looking as pitiful as possible. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did ke say anything¡­¡± Before she could finish. Somethingnded on her face! Mabel dodged instinctively, raising a hand to block herself. Yet she could not cover all of her. The bracelet shards were a little sharp, making a few little gashes on her skin that began bleeding! ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Mabel cried out sharply. Arthur red at her. ¡°Take your own rubbish with you!¡± Upon speaking, he turned and left without saying another word. Mabel was practically shaking with anger. This man merely worked for ke¡­ which meant that he was a staff member! But he threw her bracelet at her face, and even called it rubbish! Mabel¡¯s anger reached a new high¡­ Yena nced at her mother¡¯s bloody face fearfully. Mabel took a deep breath. She wanted to say it was fine, but remembered the idiotic things that Yena had just said in the Crawford family! Anger red up in her chest. ¡°We¡¯re going home! When we get back and your father asks what happened to my bracelet, you¡¯re going to say you tripped and the bracelet broke while I was trying to block your fall¡­ got it?¡± Yena nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± This always happened. Her mother was always using her as an excuse. Unlike that cousin of hers, the Crawfords were never nice to Yena¡­ Yena swore to herself that she would not give up! Her cousin sister hadn¡¯t even returned yet! It had been so long, she wasn¡¯t going toe back for sure. She was going to work harder¡­ ande back for sure! Yena returned home, full of spirit and gusto. Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Arthur returned, and told ke, ¡°Sir! The bracelet has been thrown at Mabel¡¯s face!¡± The next second, he added, ¡°I aimed really well!¡± ke: ¡­good job. Arthur then saw Lillying downstairs, and said to her at once, ¡°Miss Lilly, I¡¯ve thrown the bracelet at Mabel¡¯s face! I aimed really well!¡± Lilly gave him a thumbs-up at once. ¡°Awesome! You¡¯re amazing, Uncle Arthur!¡± Arthur was overjoyed. Lilly ran to Bettany, hugging her. ¡°Grandma, you were so cool!¡± Polly piped up along as well, eager to please. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re! My! Goddess!¡± Bettany nced at Polly. ¡°You should thank that tongue of yours. I¡¯d have cooked you countless times otherwise!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Polly flew away at once,nding on Lilly¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Grandma can¡¯t cook Polly! Polly is Lilly¡¯s favorite baby!¡± Bettany shook her head. ¡°Lilly, are you hungry?¡± Breaking a bracelet out of thin air must have taken a lot of her energy. She was going to have to nourish herself with a whole chicken. No, two chickens. One steamed and one broiled, to see which one Lilly liked more. There were many members of the Crawford family, anyways. The others could finish what Lilly couldn¡¯t. Lilly said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so so hungry!¡± Bettany said, ¡°I¡¯ll go cook something!¡± The other Crawfords took a step back. The olddy was a mastermind in the kitchen, capable of making whatever she wanted. Lilly had gotten thinner sinceing back, which only made Bettany want to cook for her even more. And what if there was too much food? Well, everyone could eat together, and eat with all their might! ke asked, ¡°Lilly, what happened with Mabel just now?¡± Lilly snuck a nce at the kitchen, making sure Bettany couldn¡¯t hear them. Then she told ke all about meeting King Libra in the Ninth Pce. ke only knew that Lilly was missing, and she had gone somewhere that none of them could go to. He hadn¡¯t expected for it to be so dangerous, though. ke subconsciously clenched his fists, furrowing his brows. He said, ¡°It seems like this traitor¡¯se to mankind too¡­¡± Wait, traitor? ke stared at Lilly in shock, opening and closing his mouth. Since the bad guy was using the title of ¡®traitor¡¯ to wreak havoc, that had to mean that Lilly¡¯s status was pretty high up. He¡¯d studied ¡®underground culture¡¯ before, and knew that the hierarchy¡¯s most powerful person was Emperor Prosper. Below Emperor Prosper was Emperor Eastmount, King Earthid, Buddha. Then there were the Five Ghost Emperors, and then there were the ten Hell Pce Rulers. There were even more titles and an even moreplicated system under the ten pce rulers. Based on the structure that everyone knew of, the King of Hell was the most respected person in the underworld¡ª If there was a traitor, Lilly¡¯s status was definitely extremely high up! ke made a guess in his heart, before asking, ¡°Lilly, are you the King of Hell?¡± Lilly held up her thumb. ¡°Yep~ You¡¯re so smart, Dad, you got it!¡± ke: ¡­ The uncles: ¡­ Josh, Zachary and Drake: ¡­ Hannah: ? What were they talking about??? Hannah stared at her Uncle ke, nothing but confused. Wasn¡¯t her sister Lilly just a very powerful practitioner? What did she have to do with the King of Hell? Was the King of Hell¡­ supposed to be underground? How could that person be her sister Anthony only returned to his senses after a long time. The kid before him was round and chubby, an adorable little thing whose eyes shone like the sun. His image of the King of Hell was a broad, bushy-browed man with a murderous expression. He found it near impossible to draw the connection! Josh walked in a circle around Lilly twice, shocked. ¡°The King of Hell is my sister? My sister is the King of Hell?!¡± Zachary was silent¡­ He had even said in the past that he was going to look out for his sister. Only for the kid to be one of the underworld¡¯s most powerful people? Hannah did not understand, but still piped up. ¡°What do you mean by the King of Hell? The King of Hell I¡¯ve seen on TV has a ck face, and two huge eyebrows like a lumberjack! He¡¯s a man, too.¡± What were her uncles going on about? It was truly confusing! Lilly blinked. ¡°What TV did you see that on?¡± Hannah said, ¡°¡®Hell Diaries¡¯, of course!¡± Everyone: ¡­ A question came to Josh all of a sudden. ¡°So is the King of Hell a boy or a girl in the stories?¡± He had just imagined his sister sitting on the King of Hell¡¯s throne, her expression cold and authoritative. After Hannah¡¯s interruption, the image of the bulky, bushy-browed King of Hell could not leave his mind. He nced at Lilly, trying with all his might to imagine what she would look like with two bushy brows. To be honest¡­ she looked pretty good! As long as it was Lilly, she would look good either way! Lilly shook her head. ¡°I dunno either, but I¡¯m a girl!¡± Pablo said, ¡°The stories and fairytales don¡¯t always have to match. No one said that the King of Hell had to be a boy.¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Yeah, who said the King of Hell was a boy!¡± ke had been silent the entire time for a while now. He finally said, ¡°King Libra¡¯s followed her over here now. He hid in Mabel¡¯s bracelet this time, and snuck into the Crawford household. I think his goal¡¯s probably to find Lilly¡¯s weak spot.¡± Here, ke exchanged a nce with Anthony. What was Lilly¡¯s weak spot? She could bend a steel rod with one hand, and hold up a situation with both. She could draw amulets to protect her loved ones, and take down malignant spirits with her bare hands. She had been covered in bruises and injuries when she had first arrived at the Crawfords, and everyone thought that she was weak and easily-hurt. But now with a family that loved her, she seemed to not have any weaknesses at all. ¡°I guess her only crutch is us,¡± ke said. ¡°What she cares about will be her weakness.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°So the traitor King Libra¡¯s goal is clear. He¡¯s going to attack the people closest to Lilly.¡± Edward furrowed his brows in displeasure. ¡°How dare he plot to take another¡¯s status, and Lilly¡¯s too! I¡¯ll rip him a new one, just watch me!¡± Despite saying so, he felt helpless on the inside. This was past what they were capable of doing . They could protect Lilly with all their might in this dimension. But when it came to the underworld, there was nothing they could do. Edward rubbed his chin¡ª wait. They couldn¡¯t help with affairs in the underworld because they were all human. But what if they became part of the underworld? Edward: Why don¡¯t we all die together? Lilly: ¡­ Everyone else: ¡­ What went on in his brain for him toe up with something like that? Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Josh silently expressed, ¡°Uncle Hux, your words are not helpful. Instead, they¡¯re jeopardizing someone¡¯s safety.¡± They made a concerted effort to kill their enemies, hoping to leave Lilly vulnerable and without any support. Thankfully, he volunteered to sacrifice someone. Edward yfully touched his nose, indicating his eagerness. ke spoke, ¡°The most effective defense is to take the initiative and attack.¡± He casually picked up a notebook and pen from the table, ¡°King Libra is here, but he¡¯s onlying for a visit.¡± ¡°Just now, he concealed himself within Mabel¡¯s bracelet, waiting for an opportunity. He couldn¡¯t find Lilly, so our advantage is¡­¡± ke jotted down the words ¡°Pce of the Ruler of Hell¡± in his notebook. After a brief pause, he wrote Lilly¡¯s name once more. ¡°Lilly possesses a certain level ofbat ability, but ultimately, she¡¯s not strong enough.¡± She could eliminate the ghost in the bracelet with a single arrow, but she could not defeat her opponent with a single strike. ording to what Pablo said, when she became stronger as the Ruler of Hell, she could send her opponent¡¯s soul flying with just a push. However, right now, she merely managed to create a hole in his head. No matter how exceptional a weapon might be, its effectiveness depended on the strength of the person wielding it. ke drew a few plus signs next to Lilly¡¯s name, stating that her strength needs improvement. He continued writing, ¡°The other party is King Libra, and considering Lilly¡¯s descriptions of him being cunning and having a fear of death, the one she defeated today wasn¡¯t his true self.¡± Lilly raised her hand and eximed, ¡°I know the answer! They¡¯re a clone!¡± Although she spoke confusingly, everyone understood what she meant. Hannah was puzzled. How could there be something more difficult than homework? She stared nkly at the contents of the notebook, her mind empty. Zachary handed her a notebook, saying, ¡°I can help Lilly.¡± ke opened the notebook, only to find Lilly¡¯s stats written in it¡­ Name: Lilly. ¡°Her current attack is 800 while her full potential is 10,000+, other skills undeveloped and unquantifiable.¡± ¡°She was a practitioner and is now the Ruler of Hell.¡± ¡°Her vitality is 500 while her full potential is 1,000, and will decrease after capturing ghosts.¡± ¡°Her speed is at 80 and her full potential would be 1,000. She has short legs, so she should be able to maneuver herself swiftly.¡± ¡°The weapons she possesses are a purple sledgehammer, a containment spirit, a spiritpass, the Pce of the Ruler of Hell, a bow and arrow, and five evil spirits.¡± ¡°Her uracy is at 100 percent and herpanions are Pablo and ke.¡± ¡°Her regeneration is at 900 points. While based on existing data analysis, she should reach her full potential of 1,000 points.¡± ¡­ It was evident that some of the data had been recently added. No wonder he seemed momentarily absent during their conversation¡ªhe was memorizing these details. However¡­ ke pointed to the sectionbeled ¡°Mythical Creatures¡± and asked, ¡°What do the mythical creatures refer to?¡± Zachary earnestly exined, ¡°In the game, characters can have pets that typically assist them in enhancing theirbat abilities¡­ And these pets can be referred to as mythical creatures.¡± After all, he had written about mythical creatures, not pets¡­ ke¡¯s mouth twitched, and he tapped Zachary on the head with the notebook. ¡°Good, very good!¡± Lilly sat carefreely on the sofa, her legs swinging back and forth. Observing her father writing and drawing, the uncles and brothers gathered around, brainstorming ideas for her. Suddenly, she did not feel alone anymore! In the past, dealing with ghosts and such was solely her responsibility. Now they were all working together. How nice¡­ Lilly hopped off the sofa, squeezed into ke¡¯s arms, and leaned on the table with her chubby face propped up, eagerly watching everyone as they discussed. ¡°So, we have two objectives. One is to enhance Lilly¡¯s strength, and the other is to locate King Libra¡¯s hiding ce.¡± Lilly vigorously nodded her head, saying, ¡°Yeah!¡± ke rested his chin on her fluffy little head and stated, ¡°Building a strong physique = is crucial for improvingbat. From now on, Lilly will train with me.¡± Lilly continued nodding like a bobblehead, saying, ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡± ke contemted, ¡°Proficiency in ghost hunting is also essential. We need to bring Lilly to more dangerous areas and encounter more ghosts to enhance her reaction skills andbat abilities.¡± Lilly nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°Uhuh!¡± ke paused, momentarily distracted by the adorable sight of the little one earnestly nodding her head. ¡°Do you understand what we¡¯re saying, or are you just nodding along?¡± He gently stroked Lilly¡¯s hair. It meant that she would have to train very hard in the future and be exhausted from that. Lilly dered, ¡°I know! Daddy, don¡¯t underestimate me! I¡¯m no longer a four-year-old Lilly! I¡¯m five years old now!¡± Josh eximed, ¡°Incredible!¡± Anthony advised, ¡°Keep an eye on that Yena!¡± ke agreed, ¡°It¡¯s time to be vignt.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. Hannah was puzzled. Wait, don¡¯t you want to fill me in on what you¡¯re discussing? ¡°Why should we pay attention to that annoying child?¡± heined. Lilly shook her head and replied, ¡°Hannah, you¡¯re so dumb. King Libra wille looking for her.¡± Hannah asked, ¡°What do you mean? Why are you so sure¡­ Who¡¯s looking for who now?¡± ke picked up Lilly and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± Anthony checked his watch, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll head to the office first. We¡¯ll visit Saffron Ind next week.¡± They still had to celebrate Lilly¡¯s birthday no matter howte they came back. ke nodded in agreement. Edward stared at a book, thinking about whether soaking a steel bar in a dog¡¯s blood would help in the battle. Gilbert was deep in thought. She needs to be in a ce where there are a lot of dead people¡­ How about the hospital¡¯s mortuary? Perhaps I can borrow it¡­ Bryson remained silent and pondered. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Can we find satellites if we found King Libra? Jonas sat on the sofa lost in thought, while Liam remained silent as well. Everyone was lost in their thoughts. Pablo who was floating nearby felt speechless. Now that you¡¯ve done my job for me, why am I here? At that moment, Bettany called out, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡± Anthony grabbed his briefcase and rushed out, saying, ¡°There¡¯s something urgent happening at the company!¡± Liam spoke, ¡°Crucial data are missing in the blueprints. I need to fill them up.¡± Bryson remarked, ¡°I need to confirm the flight for today. I¡¯ll head upstairs first.¡± Jonas added, ¡°Well, the production team is only progressing because of me. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± Edward answered a call, ¡°Hello¡­ what? The pir copsed after the cement was poured. I¡¯ll be there immediately!¡± Gilbert and ke remained silent. Drake, Josh, and Zachary were equally confused. Bettany interrupted, ¡°Everyone, stop!¡± Everyone immediately halted their activities. Ever since Lilly went missing and was found again, the olddy had be quite demanding these past two days. She needed to catch up on cooking all the meals she missed in the past three months¡­ ¡­ Meanwhile, upon returning home, Yena and Mabel hurriedly attended to Mabel¡¯s bracelet. Yena sat alone in her room, unable to calm down. She nced around and thought about the Crawford Mansion, and then nced at her shabby room. She and Lilly were cousins, so why was there such a big difference between them? Suddenly, a voice echoed, asking, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the difference between you and Lilly?¡± Yena was startled and eximed, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± She could not see anyone around, but when she looked up, she saw her reflection in the mirror. Her pupils contracted in fear! The figure in the mirror smiled at her sinisterly, and behind her stood a woman wearing a red veil¡­ Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Yena¡¯s face went pale, frozen in fear, unable to move. The female ghost in the red veil slowly approached her cing her hands on Yena¡¯s shoulders. A chilling sensation ran through Yena¡¯s body, making it difficult for her to breathe. Is this the end? Am I going to die? Tears welled up in Yena¡¯s frightened eyes. ¡°Look, see?¡± the female ghost whispered, gripping Yena¡¯s hand and pressing it against the mirror. Unconsciously, Yena followed the ghost¡¯s guidance. In the mirror, a man dressed in ck was anxiously searching for a child, and the child¡¯s face in the photo was none other than Yena¡¯s! ¡°Uncle Anthony is looking for me¡­?¡± Yena¡¯s voice sounded confused, her expression nk. ¡°Yes¡­¡± replied the woman behind her. The image in the mirror continued to y, with the man searching with the photo in hand. ¡°This is my niece¡­ she¡¯s very important to me. I need all of you to find her for me!¡± All the bodyguards were dispatched to search for her¡­ Yena stared vacantly for a while, her eyes gradually losing focus. At that moment, someone switched her photo with Lilly¡¯s, and one of the bodyguards brought Lilly to Crawford Mansion. The reflection of Lilly in the mirror disyed a contemptuous and arrogant smile, provoking a surge of anger within Yena! Her uncle was searching for her, and Lilly shamelessly stole her ce! With a surge of rage, the mirror suddenly darkened. After a while, the Crawford Mansion appeared once again before Yena¡¯s eyes. The massive and unsightly stone in front of the main building vanished, reced by sunflowers, her favorite flowers blooming proudly by the entrance. Yena stood there, captivated by the enchanting scene unfolding before her eyes. There was a little girl in the mirror, wearing a pink princess dress and clutching a bouquet, walking towards the mansion on the cobblestone road. The maids and bodyguards lining the sides bowed respectfully, greeting her warmly, ¡°Hello, Miss Yena!¡± Yena¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. The little girl in the mirror was herself?! The mirrored Yena entered the manor, where Bettany weed her, ¡°Yena you¡¯re home, are you hungry? I¡¯ll make something for you.¡± Bettany, who had treated her with disdain earlier, now embraced her tenderly and instructed the Crawford family servants to bring in a feast. Servants streamed in from outside, filling the long dining table with a plethora of dishes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like to eat so, I prepared all of them for you,¡± Bettany said, taking Yena¡¯s hand and leading her to the dining room. ¡°You can eat whatever you want, and we¡¯ll throw them away if you can¡¯t finish them!¡± she added. The mirrored Yena nodded obediently and replied, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not good to waste. Let¡¯s give it to the beggars and the cleaners.¡± Bettany immediately praised her, ¡°You¡¯re so kind, Yena!¡± At that moment, a tall, handsome man dressed in a knight¡¯s uniform descended the stairs. It was ke, her uncle. ¡°Uncle ke!¡± Yena eximed joyfully. Her uncle scooped her up and said, ¡°Yena, let¡¯s eat quickly. After you¡¯re full, I¡¯ll take you to the amusement park!¡± In the blink of an eye, the scene shifted, and they found themselves in the amusement park. ¡°I built this amusement park for you. Do you like it?¡± ke gently caressed her head. ¡°It¡¯s your very own amusement park. You can invite anyone you want to y with.¡± The little girl in the mirror brimmed with happiness. As she stepped into the amusement park, she beheld the dazzling lights of the carousel and the dreamlike Ferris wheel¡­ Everything belonged to her! Not only did ke y with her, but the amusement park resounded with theirughter¡­ She was adored by everyone, like a cherished little princess who captured the hearts of the world. She was showered withpliments at school and all of them were eager to befriend her. Her older sister no longer bullied her. Instead, she spent her days doing household chores and humbly addressing her as ¡°Miss Yena¡± whenever they cross paths. Yena stood entranced in front of the mirror,pletely forgetting about the female ghost lurking behind her. The female ghost¡¯s fingers gradually extended, piercing into Yena¡¯s neck¡­ Suddenly, the image in the mirror shifted, and Lilly appeared before her with a menacing expression. She shoved Yena forcefully, held ke¡¯s hand, and dered, ¡°He¡¯s my Daddy!¡± In the mirror, Yena fell to the ground, and while ke rushed to help her, Lilly forcefully dragged him away. Lilly screeched at Yena, ¡°Don¡¯t help her! These things belong to me! Even if they were originally hers, they must be mine!¡± In the mirror, Yena was once the beloved little princess of the Crawford family and her uncle, but she was snatched away by Lilly! To make matters worse, while everyone¡¯s attention was shifted away from her, Lilly locked Yena up, strangled her neck mercilessly, and dug her long nails into her flesh. ¡°Please, let me go¡­¡± Yena experienced excruciating pain and cried out loudly. Lilly sneered, ¡°How dare you challenge me? I¡¯ve taken everything away from you. What can you do now? Hahahaha¡­¡± The sound of shattering ss could be heard! Yena snapped out of her dream with tears streaming down her face. She could not make sense of the events she saw in the mirror. There was an old desk in front of her and her princess book on her desk was torn apart. Some of the damaged pages had been taped up. Her room was cramped and small, with even her bed being pitifully tiny. Not a single item in her room was new. Everything she had was handed down from her sister. Although her father¡¯s family was wealthy, he would always emphasize how expensive her sister¡¯s belongings were when he bought them and told her not to be wasteful. Yena thought about this, her mind still reeling from the events she witnessed in the mirror. The difference from what she saw was overwhelming, and she could not ept it. Everything felt so real in the mirror, she could not believe it was just an illusion. It seemed as if it was true. Everything belonged to her, but her younger cousin had stolen it all away. She had been in Alfornada, while her younger cousin was brought back from South Cityter on. Anthony was supposed to be searching for her, but Lilly had snatched him away. If they failed to find Lilly initially, and if Lilly had died in South City, then Yena would have appeared before the uncle first and won his favor. Now everything Lilly possessed rightfully belonged to her. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± chuckled the woman with the red veil behind her. ¡°Do you understand now? This is what would¡¯ve happened.¡± Though her face remained concealed by the red veil, Yena felt she was being watched. ¡°Do you know the significance of past and present lives?¡± the woman continued. ¡°It means that in your previous life, you were like what you saw in the mirror. Lilly manipted the Book of Life and altered all the good things to favor herself.¡± The woman lowered her red veil, revealing a face that bore a resemnce to the Crawford family. ¡°I¡¯m Jean, the only daughter of the Crawford family. You were my daughter in the previous life¡­¡± Her eyes gleamed with an unusual intensity. ¡°Your biological mother was not a mistress but the rightfuldy of the Crawford family¡­ You were destined for a prominent background, with eight uncles who adored you¡­ but Lilly took it all away from you!¡± The words ¡°your biological mother was not a mistress¡± struck Yena. Every bit of malice she had experienced since she could remember stemmed from the words ¡°Your mother is a mistress.¡± If her mother had not beenbeled as that, if she had been recognized as the rightfuldy of the Crawford family, then she would not have endured the suffering she was subjected to now. She realized that she was different from Lilly. The woman took great satisfaction in witnessing the resentment and unwillingness that flickered in Yena¡¯s eyes. ¡°Our master has been battling Lilly and striving to punish her. However, our master suffered severe injuries in the process.¡± ¡°We need your help now¡­¡± ¡°You must be wondering why something like this is happening to you, right? It¡¯s because Lilly stole your identity. You were meant to be Lilly from the start!¡± ¡°Her name might be Lilly, but she¡¯s nothing more than a devil¡­¡± ¡°I will now help you gain skills. Together, we¡¯ll kill the demons and reim your life!¡± Yena remained in a daze for quite some time. She discovered that she was not the daughter of a mistress, and that Lilly had stripped her of everything. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Everything that Lilly possessed right now belonged to her¡­ Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Although Yena felt a tinge of fear, she mustered the courage to ask, ¡°What should I do then?¡± The female ghost rested on her shoulder and replied, ¡°Lilly is currently favored because she has the ability to peer into the underworld, helping her family capturing ghosts and eliminating impurities, which brings prosperity to the Crawford family¡­ That¡¯s why everyone adores her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s cheating!¡± The female ghost gently touched Yena¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°You should do the same, open your third eye.¡± Yena was taken aback. Could it be true? Yet, she felt a stirring within her. ¡°How should I do it?¡± The female ghost giggled. ¡°My dear daughter, you must first remove your eyes.¡± Yena suddenly felt a surge of fear. ¡°What? I don¡¯t want to do that.¡± The female ghost reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re only removing the veil that clouds your mortal vision. Your eyeballs won¡¯t be harmed, and you won¡¯t go blind.¡± Yena hesitated once more. If everything before her was an illusion¡­ perhaps it was worth a try. But what if it was true? What if the female ghost was telling the truth? Yena could not bear to let Lilly take everything away from her so easily. Yena was determined. She was determined to reim everything that rightfully belonged to her! The woman in the red veil was immensely satisfied, extending her hands toward Yena¡¯s eyes¡­ ¡­ During that week, Lilly lived a peaceful¡­ Nevermind, Lilly lived a chaotic life. She would jog 6 miles with her father in the morning. Upon returning, she would copse from exhaustion, lying on the ground, unable to get up. ke even tied sandbags to her feet¡­ ¡°Daddy, why do I have to run like this?¡± Lilly furrowed her brow. She was already exhausted after running six miles. Adding sandbags to her feet made it even more strenuous. ke exined, ¡°By tying heavy objects to your feet, you will get used to the added gravity and develop strong legs¡­ Once you remove the weights, you¡¯ll be able to jump to great heights.¡± Lilly had a sudden realization, ¡°I see!¡± She could leap high in the underworld, but not in the human world. ¡°This means I can jump over walls and escape, right?¡± Lilly asked excitedly. ke replied, ¡°Certainly¡­¡± Meanwhile, Bettany held a frying pan nearby. But before ke could continue his sentence, he quickly corrected himself, ¡°No¡­ climbing over walls is wrong¡­ We must follow thew.¡± Lilly remained silent. Aside from running, Lilly also trained her memory. ke ced pots and pans in the yard, and Lilly had to memorize their locations and throw stones into the designated bowls. There was a loud crash! Bettany rushed out of the kitchen with a cucumber in hand, eximing, ¡°ke!¡± ke swiftly picked up Lilly, who was blindfolded, and hurriedly ran away. She also trained her willpower. ke and Lilly crouched quietly by theke, ready for the challenge. ke asked, ¡°Are you ready?¡± Lilly took off her coat and jumped into the coldke, sshing and roaring. ¡°The water is freezing, stay calm!¡± ke watched the timer and instructed, ¡°Swim! Swim! Remember what I taught you yesterday?!¡± His expression was stern, but his eyes remained focused on Lilly. He rescued her whenever she was on the verge of drowning. Lilly choked on water several times, but eventually, General and Bailey jumped in. They swam around her. Lilly learned from them and knew how to doggy paddle. While her father struggled to learn it for the first time. The three of them joyfully swam in the water. ke was speechless. Bettany hurried over with a thick bath towel, anxiously saying, ¡°It¡¯s cold in the spring, why do you have to learn to swim now¡­¡± ¡°And why are you naked!¡± Lilly crawled onto the shore and eximed, ¡°I¡¯m not naked, Grandma! I¡¯m wearing pants!¡± ke lifted Lilly from the shore and quickly took the bath towel from Bettany¡¯s hands, wrapping her up before running off. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Cold water builds willpower!¡± He said as he ran away. Bettany stood there, cursing and grumbling, her heart ached as she watched them run away. She walked back silently, realizing that she needed to exercise too¡­ It seemed that all she could do was feel distressed. Within just one week, Lilly had lost a significant amount of weight. Her once plump figure was now slim, and her chin became pointy. ¡°No, I want to make roasted chicken,¡± Bettany mumbled to herself. ¡°Roasted chicken isn¡¯t enough¡­ How about sea cucumbers? Can children eat sea cucumbers¡­ Let me think, what else¡­¡± Time flew by, and the weekend arrived. the Crawford family had nned a trip to Saffron Ind to celebrate Lilly¡¯s fifth birthday. Hannah was overjoyed and went all out to finish her homework over the weekend, as if she was fighting a war. It was not an easy task for her. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± Hannah ran swiftly and hopped into the car, but then quickly jumped out again. ¡°My bucket, bucket, bucket!¡± Lilly chuckled in the car. ¡°Polly!¡± Polly poked its head out of the pet bag and responded, ¡°Here!¡± ¡°General!¡± General let out a majestic bark. ¡°Bailey!¡± Bailey pressed against Lilly¡¯s leg and yfully licked her feet. ¡°Bellflower!¡± Bellflower leaped into Lilly¡¯s arms, rolled over, and exposed its belly, meowing happily. Polly imitated a vivid voice. ¡°Wow!¡± It pped its wings. ¡°Shameless cat!¡± Lilly snorted, trying to recall if she missed out anyone¡­ ¡°Oh, we almost forgot Tortoise!¡± Lilly quickly dashed out of the car and identally collided with Hannah, who was carrying the small bucket. ¡°Oh no!¡± ¡°Oh no!¡± Both sisters held their heads simultaneously. The small bucket slipped from Hannah¡¯s hands, and Tortoise rolled out. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Hannah touched Lilly¡¯s forehead, ignoring her pain. Lilly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m okay, just a little bump. But, Sister Hannah, your forehead is so big!¡± They grinned at each other, while Tortoise was still on the ground, silently crawled back into the bucket, as if it had been forgotten. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Hannah picked up the bucket, and Lilly nced at Tortoise. She eximed, ¡°We just did a roll call, and now it¡¯s your turn, Tortoise. You have to say you¡¯re here!¡± Turtle remained silent. Lilly repeated ¡°Tortoise!¡± Tortoise was quiet. It paused for a moment and then gently bumped its head against the small iron bucket. ¡°ng!¡± Lilly was taken aback for a moment, but then burst intoughter. She reached out and gently touched the turtle¡¯s head. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Hannah also joined in theughter. ¡°Next time, you should hit it with your shell!¡± Everyone found it hrious andughed. Bettany walked behind them, grumbling, ¡°Slow down, there¡¯s no need to rush. It¡¯s our own car after all¡­¡± Ten Maybachs left the Crawford Mansion. The Crawford Mansion suddenly felt empty, with only the massive stone brought back by Lilly standing alone in front of the main building¡­ Chapter 534 Chapter 534 After the Crawford family departed, the wind blew away the cloth that covered the stone, revealing a brilliant purple hue. While on patrol, Dexter stumbled upon the exposed jadeite. ¡°Don¡¯t expose your wealth¡­¡± he murmured. Spotting Margaret with sauerkraut, he took the white stic film she intended to use as a cover and wrapped it around the boulder. Margaret protested, ¡°Hey¡­ what are you doing? I need that for pickling the sauerkraut!¡± Looking at the stone once again, Dexter said that the shape of the stone resembled a horned creature, making it rather unsightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you still have two jars? You can dry the mustard greens on the ster. It¡¯ll be clean and convenient,¡± Dexter suggested. Margaret remained silent. This was no ordinary stone and yet, he was telling her to dry the mustard greens on them? Jack had explicitly mentioned that the stone was worth hundreds of millions and that they were searching for a skilled artist to carve it, so they had to be careful around it. ¡°For such a valuable item, it will attract thieves. Using it to dry mustard greens is the right thing to do so that it won¡¯t attract thieves.¡± Dexter exined. Margaret sighed, she was speechless. Under Dexter¡¯s guidance, Margaret eventually ced arge bucket of mustard greens out in the sun. ¡°Well, forget about it. dried mustard greens are delicious!¡± Margaret remarked, gazing at them with satisfaction. Edward kept the broken fragment in his room and not only covered the missing corner with white stic film but also ced two mustard greens on top. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Margaret said, wiping her hands on her apron before resuming her work. Outside the Crawford Mansion, a ck car drove past slowly. Meanwhile, a drone flew above Crawford Mansion. Inside the ck car, one person voiced their concern, ¡°We can¡¯t see if you¡¯re flying the drone too high! Can¡¯t you lower the drone a bit?¡± Another person replied, ¡°We¡¯ll be spotted if we fly too low. Just hurry up and fly over there and get out of here.¡± This area has strict surveince, and drones could not fly around casually, even if they flew at lower altitudes. The thieves had to approach discreetly, and since they had been there for a while, they found an opportunity to carry out their ns. Unbeknownst to others, this was a gang of thieves from Southbank. The thieves heard about the news that the Crawford family owned a priceless jade and they were finding suitable aplices to rob them. This group of people had been staking out the location for several days, patiently waiting for the Crawford family to leave. After the ck car passed by, the footage captured by the drone was uploaded to aputer. The thieves examined the video and photos with anticipation. One of themmented, ¡°It¡¯s said to be arge stone¡­ I believe it must be hidden in the main building.¡± He pointed towards the main building of the Crawford residence. ¡°Our problem right now is that we don¡¯t know what the stone looks like. We¡¯ve checked all the surveince cameras, but there¡¯s no evidence of the stone being transported back here¡­¡± ¡°During this period, no cars other than the Crawford family¡¯s private vehicles have entered the Crawford Mansion, so the stone must have been brought in using their own car.¡± ¡°Since it was transported using their own car, the stone couldn¡¯t have beenrger than the trunk.¡± In the image, a massive boulder was visible in front of the main building, covered with sun-drying mustard greens. However, the thieves ignored it. After all, such an enormous boulder would not fit in the trunk of a car. Plus, it was covered with mustard greens. Who in their right mind would use a billion-dor rough stone to dry mustard greens? ¡°Damn, it¡­ If only Frank hadn¡¯t been caught. He was our guide, and I don¡¯t know why he was so unlucky. He ran into four policemen when he opened the door,¡± one of the thievesmented. ¡°I told him not to be tempted by small gains. He has no boundaries when ites to stealing,¡± one of the thieves remarked, frustrated with Frank¡¯s behavior. Although Frank might not excel in other skills, his investigating skills were incredible. He managed to infiltrate the police headquarters. Every time the gang of thieves thought about this unbelievable feat, they could not help but feel absurd. ¡°Take another look, we need to gather information about the Crawford Mansion¡¯syout¡­¡± This group of thieves had stolen from banks, the richest person in the world, and even cultural relics from the Sunset Museum. So, as usual, they were confident about this heist and were unaware of what was going to happen to them¡­ ¡­ The Crawford family arrived at Saffron Ind in high spirits, oblivious to the fact that they were being watched. They understood the importance of keeping their wealth discreet. They were simply searching for a partner to cooperate with, and news about the original stone would be leaked to some extent. But that was not their concern at the moment. An airport could not be built because of Saffron Ind¡¯s terrain. Once the Crawford family¡¯s private nended in the city near the ind, they had to take a boat to reach their destination. ke was speaking quietly to Lilly, saying, ¡°We also have to undergo weightlessness training. However, the training isn¡¯t suitable for someone as young as you.¡± ¡°So when we arrive at Saffron Ind, we¡¯ll use the jumping machine and roller coaster built by Uncle Anthony for the training.¡± Anthony, who was walking ahead, looked puzzled, while Bettany and Lisa, who had been following them quietly, eximed, ¡°Fork out!¡± ke touched his nose sheepishly. It was a shame he had not found a ce teeming with ghosts. Otherwise, they could practice on combat. Numerous tourists were traveling to Saffron Ind by boat. The ind had constructed a magnificent amusement park, featuring crystal-clear water, soft sandy beaches, and luxurious hotels with luxurious amenities. On weekends, the ind attracted a multitude of wealthy people who brought their children and enjoy the facilities. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Although weekends were typically bustling, it seemed to have fewer visitors this week. Chapter 535 Chapter 535 As soon as Polly set foot on the ind, a sshing wave greeted it, giving the bird a disheveled appearance. It quickly retreated into its pet bag, vigorously shaking its feathers. The sea was proving to be a rather unamusing experience for the lost parrot. After getting off the boat, Lilly spotted a beach in the distance, her eyes lighting up. She asked her uncle, ¡°What¡¯s over there?¡± Anthony replied, ¡°That¡¯s the bay beach. It¡¯s the calmest side of the entire ind, and there¡¯s a natural bathing area as well.¡± He nced behind him and continued, ¡°And this side is the end of the ind¡¯s cliff, which makes it suitable for ship docking, so it has been developed into a port.¡± Lilly suddenly realized, ¡°Can I y there now?¡± No child can resist ying in the sand. Lilly, Hannah, and Josh¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. Zachary looked up, his expression remaining unchanged as he pondered onbat values, magic attacks, and cooldown times in his mind. Drake wore a cold expression, uninterested in doing activities that only appealed to children. The next second¡­ Lilly grabbed Drake¡¯s hand and eximed, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Drake!¡± Drake was silent before agreeing with her, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡­ General was the first to sprint ahead. However, Bailey was like an old dog as he followed behind at a leisurely pace. Bellflower, on the other hand, was not feeling well. It could have been due to seasickness, but the poor creature huddled inside the luggage, whimpering softly. Gilbert was carrying various items, Edward was pulling a few suitcases, and Liam had his hands full of fruit and snacks, especially the ones Lilly liked to eat. Jonas and Bryson had apanied them back to the hotel to help set up for Lilly¡¯s birthday party. Cloud and Max had to return to their responsibilities after brieflying back two days ago. Serving the country was their lifelong mission, and although they wished they could stay, they had no choice but to give it up. Bettany and Hugh walked together, discussing, ¡°We¡¯re heading to the hotel first to prepare for Lilly¡¯s birthday party. Take good care of Lilly.¡± Anthony nodded, reassuring them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Bettany added, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you¡­¡± Oh well, let¡¯s not dwell on it. Bettany cast a nce at Anthony, then left. Anthony rubbed his nose and followed behind ke and the others. The children ran ahead eagerly, while Lisa¡¯s feet were not fully recovered, but she no longer had a limp. ¡°Let me help you with those!¡± Anthony offered as he saw her struggling to carry several children¡¯s water bottles in her hands. Lisa sidestepped, holding the water bottles tightly in her arms. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied, ¡°I¡¯ve got it.¡± Anthony chuckled, feeling both amused and helpless, so he let her handle the bottles on her own. ke and the kids reached the beach. Lilly happily hopped over and sat down on the sandy shore. Hannah carelessly knelt on the ground and began digging into the sand. ¡°Let¡¯s build a sandcastle!¡± General, with his shiny coat, and strong and sturdy limbs, used his front paws to help the little ones in dig holes. Polly discarded the pet bag, using its beak to unzip it, and curiously peered inside. Then, he stepped on Tortoise¡¯s shell and urged, ¡°Hey, your hometown is right here! Come out now!¡± Tortoise withdrew its head, paying no attention to Polly. However, Polly raised its talons and kicked it hard. Caught off guard, Tortoise rolled into a hole that General dug. Polly stuck its head into the hole and shouted, ¡°Bury it! Bury it! Send it back to its hometown!¡± Lilly chuckled and remarked, ¡°Polly, do you know why the waves pped you?¡± Hannah rolled her eyes andmented, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a bird this naughty before.¡± Josh suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s stew it!¡± Polly tilted its head, knowing it was just a joke, but it saved Tortoise in danger before¡­ right? Bailey saved Tortoise and it extended its limbs andy down on the beach, enjoying the sun as comfortably as possible. Anthony asked someone to fetch two umbres, sat to the side, and began attending topany matters. ke, dressed in light clothing and trousers, wore sunsses while reclining. What a leisurely and harmonious scene it was. Unfortunately, an uninvited guest interrupted it. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re here too!¡± Yena ran over happily, her face full of surprise. ke¡¯s expression darkened. Yena had already reached the front and looked around. ¡°Wow, the weather here is beautiful. Is that Lilly? She looks so adorable!¡± ke replied coldly, ¡°Go away. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± Even his sunsses could not conceal the menacing look in his eyes. Mabel hurriedly arrived and greeted him with a smile, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s ke¡­¡± ke slowly removed his sunsses and nced at her expressionlessly. Mabel¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ke held special status, and even officials and leaders did not dare to address him as ke due to his age and status. She quickly corrected herself, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. MacNeil, you¡¯re here too.¡± Yena pretended to be innocent and eximed happily, ¡°I¡¯m going to y with Lilly!¡± Without waiting for ke or Anthony to respond, she dashed off. ke and Anthony remained still. Yena could not please them, nor Lilly, Josh, and Hannah. As expected, just as she passed by, General slyly pped her face with a sandy paw. She was not even weed by the dogs. Mabel stood by cheekily, not daring to approach their umbres, refusing to leave stubbornly. Yena¡¯s eyes turned red from rubbing them, appearing quite pitiful. Carrying a small pink bucket, she approached Lilly and timidly called out, ¡°Lilly!¡± Lilly looked up at her, frowned, and was perplexed. Why is she here? Why does she have a strange auraing out of her? Lilly observed her closely, looking at Yena from head to toe. Seeing her confusion, Yena assumed it was because Lilly had never met her before. So she offered a sweet smile and said, ¡°Lilly, you¡¯ve never met me, have you? When you disappeared, I searched for you along with Uncle ke every day! I never expected you toe back!¡± She knelt down beside Lilly and happily suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s y together!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Drake and Josh remained silent. Hannah was puzzled while Zachary was speechless. Polly, still a bit wary of the sea breeze, remained nestled in the pet bag. Upon hearing Yena¡¯s words, it immediately eximed, ¡°Wow¡­ who brewed tea! It has such a strong tea aroma. Can I have a cup too?¡± Poking its head out, it took a nce and eximed in shock, ¡°So it¡¯s you! You¡¯re so wicked at such a young age¡­ Hey, are you pooping? Why do you smell like poop?¡± Yena instinctively touched her butt, realizing she was feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°Sister, what is your parrot talking about¡­¡± Yena said with a hint of grievance. Yena was not a good kid as Polly pointed out. She must not be taught well by her parents. Before Lilly could respond, a small shovel struck Yena¡¯s face. Yena was taken aback, and tears immediately welled up! ¡°Why did you hit me¡­¡± she choked out. Hannah held the small shovel, her face disying a fierce expression. ¡°I¡¯ve been saying it for a while now, don¡¯t let me see you, or I¡¯ll hit you every time! Are you now trying to me me and act like it¡¯s your fault? Do you think you can get away with it?¡± I¡¯m not letting it slide!¡± Yena was silent as everyone watched. However, despite¡­ It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone hitting others rationally¡­ Lilly learned something new from Hannah once more! Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Hannah wielded the shovel and repeatedly hit Yena¡¯s head, producing a banging sound. Luckily, it was a small stic shovel; otherwise, her skull might have been cracked open. A few boys trembled, shocked by Hannah¡¯s violence. Lilly¡¯s head swayed back and forth in synchronization with the shovel¡¯s movements, and she counted a total of six hits. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Lilly was speechless. Yena was beaten to the point where her mind was filled with pain, and she cried uncontrobly. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me¡­ Waaah, don¡¯t hit me¡­¡± With teary eyes, she looked at Josh and pleaded, ¡°Josh¡­¡± Josh¡¯s fist clenched tightly. ¡°What? I¡¯m not your brother. Mom, she¡¯s making trouble!¡± Lisa had been squatting on the side from the beginning, diligently digging a sand pit efficiently. Now she had dug a hole 1.6 feet deep. Upon hearing Josh, she stood up, frowned at Yena, and said, ¡°Bury her! Send her¡­ back to her hometown!!¡± Without hesitation, she tossed Yena into the sand pit. General looked at the situation, how could he miss this opportunity to bury her? Using all four ws, he vigorously covered the hole with sand. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Tortoise, who had been sunbathing, sneezed and covered Yena¡¯s face with saliva. Lilly and Josh widened their eyes in astonishment. Tortoises could spit! Before Yena could get up, she was covered with sand and Tortoise¡¯s saliva. She did not dare to stay there any longer and ran back crying. Hannah shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te back! Don¡¯t make me do it again, you hear!¡± Once it was over, she huffed, ¡°That¡¯s how you deal with someone like her! Lilly, let¡¯s continue ying!¡± Lilly was dumbfounded. Lilly was confused. Is that it? I haven¡¯t even had a chance to do anything¡­ Yena sobbed as she ran towards ke, eximing, ¡°Uncle ke, Lilly hit me¡­¡± Feeling frustrated that she was driven away within seconds of approaching the others. She did not have the opportunity to showcase her intentions before being rejected. Her face was covered in sand, and her once beautiful dress was now ruined. She looked disheveled and far from pretty. It was an embarrassing and infuriating situation for her. So, when sheined to ke, she purposely made it sound like Lilly was responsible for all of it, hoping to get her into trouble. ke sneered, surprised that Yena hade to him toin. Who did she think he would support? He responded coldly, ¡°Did you see her hit you? Lilly didn¡¯t do anything. Are you saying that I can¡¯t see what¡¯s happening right in front of me?¡± Yena stumbled over her words, ¡°Uh¡­ I was mistaken¡­ It was the girl next to her¡­¡± ke retorted, ¡°Goint to their parents. Why are youing to me?¡± Yena was speechless. She nced at Anthony. Anthony was upied with his own tasks and did not bother to look up. ke continued in a cold tone, ¡°Don¡¯t look at him, it wasn¡¯t his child who hurt you.¡± Yena and Mabel were left speechless by his response, not expecting such a dismissive reaction. Even though Hannah was not Anthony¡¯s biological child, she was still part of the Crawford family. How could they ignore the situation? If it were someone else, Mabel would have fiercely argued, but when it came to ke and Anthony¡­ she did not dare to do so. The older ones ignored them, the younger ones refused to y with them, and even the dogs paid them no attention. Feeling embarrassed, Mabel had to find a way out on her own. ¡°You look busy, we¡¯ll go back to the hotel first and we¡¯ll join youter.¡± ke did not even spare her a nce. Anthony paused his meeting and looked up at Mabel. Mabel felt a glimmer of hope, wondering what Anthony was about to say. However, to her surprise, he pressed his Bluetooth headset and made another call. ¡°Tell them Shane¡¯s family, especially Mabel and her daughter, are cklisted on Saffron Ind.¡± Mabel was speechless. Yena clenched her fists, unconsciously slipping her hands into her pockets and gripping the ck ss ball tightly. One day, they would beg for her¡­ She swore it! Yena lowered her head as her mother dragged her away. Anthony furrowed his brows. He hade here to make up for Lilly¡¯s birthday and did not want to be bothered by these people. He was about to call the hotel and ask them to escort Mabel and her daughter off the ind, but ke stopped him. ¡°Let them stay for one night,¡± ke said. ¡°I have a feeling Lilly¡¯s target has been met.¡± Anthony remained silent. The children continued to have fun on the beach, while Lisa remained squatting, diligently digging holes. There was a gleam of curiosity in her eyes as each hole was meticulously dug as if she was burying something¡­ Anthony set aside hisputer and walked over, casually putting his hands in his pockets and smirking. ¡°Are you done digging?¡± he asked. Lisa looked up at Anthony, her eyes suddenly sparkling with excitement. She then proceeded to dig an even bigger hole! Initially, Anthony did not pay much attention to it. As he observed, he saw how diligently Lisa was digging. Meanwhile, Lilly and Hannah had built a small castle, about 1.6 feet tall,plete with walls, bricks, and even visible details. Lilly happily eximed, ¡°Uncle Anthony, look! We built this castle. Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Anthony nodded in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± From a distance, he had seen the well-formed castle shapes, but he did not expect them to be so detailed up close. Lilly proudly introduced, ¡°Zachary helped us with the design, Aunt Lisa dug the sand, Drake and Josh carried them to us, and Hannah and I built it together!¡± She pointed at the two dogs, Tortoise, and Polly, saying, ¡°General and Bailey helped with digging the sand, Tortoise didn¡¯t do anything, while Polly is the project manager.¡± Tortoise thought to himself. What do you mean by nothing? I spat saliva on her¡­ Anthony found it quite amusing and said, ¡°It seems like you all had a great time.¡± Just then, he felt his sleeve being tugged. Lisa stood behind him, and her face was covered with some sand, but her beautiful eyes were gazing up at him with anticipation. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Anthony was puzzled. Lisa pulled him towards the hole she had just dug. Anthony saw her excited expression and assumed she wanted him to praise her as well. So he smiled and said, ¡°You did a great job too! You dug such a big hole in such a short time.¡± However, Lisa seemed dissatisfied and pointed at him, then at the pit. Anthony was confused. Lisa said, ¡°Lie down¡­ You¡­ Bury!¡± Upon seeing this, Anthony smirked. He was confused as to why Lisa wanted to bury him. He gently caressed her hair and uttered, ¡°Please don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± However, Lisa was not easily dissuaded. She insisted that he needed to be buried in the sand. Noticing Anthony¡¯s confusion, she pointed at the tourists. In the distance, they witnessed a tourist sitting in a sandpit while hispanions buried him and laughed. A realization suddenly struck Anthony. ¡°You want to join in the fun?¡± he questioned. Lisa nodded eagerly, resembling a chicken pecking at grains of rice. Anthony smiled as he looked at his neat clothes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that, you can if you want to.¡± As the president of Crawford Holdings, he had countless projects worth millions to be approved every minute and he had no time to have fun. However, Lisa dragged him toward the sandpit. Reluctantly, Anthonyplied with her and walked over, gazing into Lisa¡¯s beautiful eyes. Eventually, he found himself squatting halfway near the sandpit, expressing his helplessness. ¡°Lie down, and I¡¯ll bury you,¡± he conceded. Lisa¡¯s eyes lit up, and she promptly stretched out on the ground, awaiting for Anthony to bury her. Anthony paused. He supported her head, lifting it slightly. ¡°You silly girl,¡± he muttered, ¡°If you lie down, the sand will cover your face. Leave your head exposed, okay?¡± Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Lisa had never experienced such a game before. Lying alone in the pit while Anthony who was shining in her eyes buried her in the soil. For the past eight years, she had been confined to a cold and lonely coffin, enveloped in darkness. But now, on the sunny beach with its soft sand, everything felt entirely different. Amused, Anthony chuckled and remarked, ¡°Do you enjoy being buried?¡± Lisa suddenly stared at him, and after a long pause, she uttered, ¡°I like it¡­you bury me.¡± In her dying moments, she pleaded that she would not be nailed into a coffin by the people she hated, just like before. She longed to beid to rest by someone she cherished so that even in eternal slumber, she would feel the warmth. Anthony gazed into Lisa¡¯s pure white eyes and suddenly knew what she was trying to express. His hand that was holding the small shovel halted. He wanted to say something but did not know what he should say. At that moment, Lilly, Hannah, and Josh rushed over, gleefully joining in as they witnessed Anthony burying Lisa. Anthony was so immersed in burying her. His smile grew wider, and he continued to bury Lisa until only her head was exposed. Hannah eximed joyfully, ¡°Let¡¯s create a Mickey Mouse figure on top of Aunt Lisa¡¯s head!¡± The children cheerfully molded a pair of Mickey Mouse ears and sculpted a Mickey Mouse shape around Lisa. Anthony took out his phone and snapped pictures of their creation. As the day grewte, ke called them back to the hotel. Lilly, feeling hungry after their ytime, happily scampered along the garden path, clutching a small bucket and a shovel, and headed towards the hotel. Anthony handed the phone with the photos he took to Lisa. When she saw herself in the images, she momentarily froze. Then, she erupted into gleefulughter, tightly gripping the phone and refusing to let go as she continued to admire the photos. Lisa, Lilly, Hannah, Drake, Josh, Zachary, and Anthony were in the picture, with Anthony holding the mobile phone close to the camera. However, as Lisa observed the photo, the screen turned off. She quickly tugged on Anthony, gesturing for him to turn on the screen once again. Anthony helped her turn the phone on. Lisa stared at it intently, and after a brief pause, Anthony helped her unlock it again. During their journey back to the hotel, Anthony took the phone and casually mentioned, ¡°The password to unlock the phone is 0315. Remember that.¡± Lisa raised her eyes and gazed at him with a nk expression. Anthony held one of her fingers, pressing it gently against the screen, and patiently instructed, ¡°0-3-1-5 represents March 15th, which happens to be Lilly¡¯s birthday.¡± His hands were strong and well-structured, he held Lisa¡¯s delicate and pale finger, tapping the four numbers on the screen. The phone screen flickered to life. Anthony turned off the phone again and repeated the process. ¡°Did you get it?¡± he inquired. Lisa suddenly understood. She got it! Clutching the phone in her hand, she clumsily entered the password. Each time the screen turned on, she gleefully turned it off and tried again¡­ Repeating the sequence with enthusiasm. Anthony did not mind and allowed her to y with the phone. Lisa even refused to take a bath when she was asked to do so. She was obsessed with the phone. Upon seeing her aunt like this, Lilly shook his head and said, ¡°Oh no!¡± Josh expressed surprise, saying, ¡°I never expected my mom to be this addicted to phones!¡± Who would have thought that unlocking the screen would be this interesting? Drake took the phone from Lisa and said sternly, ¡°Go and take a shower. I¡¯ll give you the phone after you¡¯re done.¡± Lisa red angrily at Drake and then turned her gaze towards Lilly, feeling aggrieved. Lilly waved her hand dismissively, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I listen to Drake!¡± Lisa nced at Anthony once more. Anthony pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed, ¡°Go and take a bath.¡± But I don¡¯t want to¡­ Bettany appeared at that moment and took Lilly in her arms, bringing her away to take a bath and change her clothes. Noticing Lisa was dirty, she was surprised and eximed, ¡°Did you roll in the sand? Go and take a bath quickly. We¡¯ll celebrate Lilly¡¯s birthday once you¡¯re done.¡± Lisa obediently left to take a bath. As expected, no one could escape Bettany¡¯s authority. The hotel was opulent and grand, built to a tinum five-star standard. In the lobby, there was a musical fountain, and the hotel spanned 30 floors, with guest rooms located above the fifth floor and a shoppingplex below. Despite being on a small ind, it felt like it was first ss. Lilly¡¯s fifth birthday party was held at the State Banquet Hall on the fifth floor. The hall was spacious, covering several hundred square feet, and all drinks and food were free. Among the guests were children aged three and above, still innocent, cute, and adorable. The four- year-olds were mischievous, cute, and a bit peculiar. There were also photos of Lilly taken recently, who had just turned five. Her beautiful eyes appeared even livelier. Additionally, there were group photos featuring her with her father, siblings, uncles, grandparents, and others. Mabel heard that the restaurant on the fifth floor was offering free service that today, so she brought Yena downstairs, only to realize upon arrival that it was Lilly¡¯s fifth birthday party. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s really luxurious,¡± Mabelmented sourly. Yena had changed into clean clothes, her hair freshly washed and adorned with bowknot hair clips on both sides. The rest of her long hair flowed freely, giving her adylike yet adorable appearance. As they made their way through, Yena garnered attention from passers-by. However, once they arrived at the party¡­ Everyone was captivated by Lilly¡¯s photos! Just the photo of Lilly took away her brilliance¡­ Yena could not help but feel envious as she gazed at thevish scene before her. Everyone cheered and celebrated Lilly¡¯s birthday with great enthusiasm. Lilly, adorned in a pink tutu skirt and a princess crown, was surrounded by her father, uncles, and grandparents. Her radiant smile won the hearts of everyone present. Why couldn¡¯t Yena be the one shining so brilliantly? Yena lowered her head, holding the ss ball in her hand with a tinge of resentment. A stage was set up in front of the restaurant. Anthony delivered a speech, weing everyone to Saffron Ind and exining that it was Lilly¡¯s birthday, referring to her as the little princess of the Crawford family. He expressed his hope that everyone would have a wonderful time. Then, a grand cake with multipleyers was brought forth, and the audience erupted into joyfulughter as they sang the happy birthday song. The moment Lilly blew out the candles, the crowd erupted in cheers and apuse. Some even twisted their bodies in celebration, causing sequins to scatter across the stage. Lilly held the microphone and spoke in her innocent voice, ¡°Thank you, everyone! I also wish all of you peace and happiness, I hope all of you will be happy forever!¡± Mabel took a bite of the soft cake and scoffed, ¡°She didn¡¯t wish everyone properly. Who would wish everyone peace on their birthday?¡± Yena silently urged her mother, ¡°Mom, please stop.¡± Mabel frowned, ¡°You¡¯re the same as Lilly. Why are you so different? Some people were just destined to live a good life.¡± Yena¡¯s thoughts turned to the reflections she had seen in the mirror. Was Lilly truly destined to have a fortunate life and a blessed existence? The ghostly figure iming to be her mother had revealed that it was Lilly who had altered the Book of Life, stealing all the good things for herself. As Yena looked at the birthday celebration unfolding before her, suddenly, Lilly¡¯s face transformed into her reflection. This was meant to belong to her. Initially, she was destined to be born into the Crawford family with ke as her father and Jean as her mother. However, Lilly took her rightful ce, causing ke to be her uncle instead. Yena reached her breaking point and angrily tossed the ss ball she held in her hand. Was it some extravagant birthday celebration? Yena did not want Lilly to bask in her pride! She desired to present Lilly with a grand gift, fueled by the jealousy concealed within her eyes. Yena silently observed as the ck ss ball rolled away¡­ Chapter 538 Chapter 538 After impulsively throwing the ss ball away, Yena immediately regretted her decision. Her ghost mother instructed her to bury the ss ball in a hidden location, where no one else could find it. The malignant spirit trapped within the ball would help Anthony in regaining his lost spiritual wisdom. Everyone in the Crawford family showered Lilly with affection, as she had sessfully captivated Anthony¡¯s heart and gained his favor. However, now Yena had carelessly thrown away the ss ball, casting a sense of unease upon her. She desperately wanted to retrieve it and rushed towards the crowd. Yet, the ck ss ball continued to roll and evade her grasp. People were bustling around, and a person identally stepped on the ss ball. Crack¡­ The ss ball shattered instantly, unleashing an unseen surge of dark energy. Unaware of what had urred, the man looked down at his feet in surprise. ¡°Huh, what¡­?¡± He thought it was some candy dropped by a child. Oblivious to the situation, he simply wiped the soles of his shoes. Yena¡¯s heart turned cold. Nevermind¡­ After all, the ball was intended to be ced on the ind, so the timing should not make a difference¡­ Little did she know, the reason why the ghostly figure wearing a red veil did not follow her this time was that she was afraid of being caught by Lilly! Yena was following a cunning and deceitful n. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The female ghost did not expect Yena to be this foolish¡ªthrowing the ss ball right in front of Lilly, only for it to be crushed by someone¡­ On the stage, Lilly and ke exchanged nces. ke sensed a strong presence of a bad aura. Meanwhile, Lilly watched in astonishment as ghosts strolled through the night, seamlessly passing through the crowd. Their expressions varied, ranging from sinister smirks to bitter faces, and some even appeared childlike,ughing with sharp voices while ying tricks on the attendees. The once cheerful and lively atmosphere inexplicably turned gloomy. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of ghosts here, Daddy!¡± Lilly eagerly eximed, ready for action. ¡°Shall we fight them?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± ke replied. ¡°There are too many people around. We can¡¯t act recklessly.¡± Lilly asked curiously, ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ke nced at Anthony and said, ¡°It depends on your handsome and wealthy uncle!¡± Anthony, who was known for his good looks and wealth, responded with a hesitant expression. Yena felt deeply disturbed after the ck ss ball was crushed. However, upon observing for a while, she realized that Lilly remained oblivious. Lilly continued to enjoy the cake, engage in cheerful conversations, andugh with Josh and the others. Yena felt an immediate sense of relief. Ha¡­ So this is what Lilly is capable of? An indescribable feeling washed over her, as if she were superior to Lilly, and that Lilly was no match for her at all! It felt exhrating, filling Yena with confidence that she had aplished the task assigned by her ghost mother. Next, she only needed to wait for Anthony to wake up. She would then appear at the right moment and tell him that he had been manipted by Lilly! The Crawford family would be grateful to her, and she would finally be epted and appreciated by the family. And then, it would be Anthony¡¯s turn¡­ Yena thought about this happily, realizing that children were indeed naive. At that moment, Mabel approached with an expressionless face, her movements rigid. She wore a peculiar smile as she addressed Yena, ¡°Yena¡­ where have you been?¡± Yena was taken aback by her mother¡¯s appearance, and then noticed the female ghost lurking behind her mother. Reluctantly, Yena cast a final nce at the opulent birthday banquet, imagining how wonderful it would be if it were hers. She reluctantly pulled her mother away from the scene. As they stepped out of the restaurant¡¯s doors, the female ghost behind Mabel suddenly copsed, casting a resentful gaze toward Mabel being dragged away. Unaware of any wrongdoing, Yena believed that these malevolent spirits were afraid of her, hence why they refrained from causing harm to her mother. She remained oblivious to the fact that there was a golden light on the ground, allowing people to pass through while restricting the movement of ghosts. Meanwhile, Anthony stood on the stage and tapped the microphone, addressing the crowd. ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s a swimming pool reception on the garden terrace of the first floor and an indoor ocean park for children on the other side. There are various facilities for children. Feel free to explore and enjoy. The banquet will carry on.¡± Since everyone had already eaten, they had to entertain themselves with the facilities offered. Who would not be delighted by such news? With haste, those with children, partners, orpanions made their way to the first floor. It turned out that there were no events happening on the first floor. However, Anthony possessed the ability to make things happen. Within fifteen minutes, he organized a swimming pool reception and an indoor children¡¯s yground. The lights flickered, creating a vibrant and colorful atmosphere that surpassed the restaurant in terms of excitement. When the guests were tired from ying, they could also rx and dine on the garden terrace. The tourists who hade to Saffron Ind that weekend felt like they had struck gold! The crowd dispersed, and the banquet hall on the fifth floor became empty, except for one table that remained upied¡ªthe table where ke, Lilly, Josh, and Zachary sat as they enjoyed their meal. Zachary and Josh were busy writing something in their notebooks. Lilly savored a mouthful of cake, relishing the sweet sensation as it melted in her mouth. Today truly felt like a perfect day! ¡°What a great person! He even sent me a gift full of ghosts!¡± Lilly eximed joyfully. Josh asked, ¡°How many ghosts did he bring?¡± Lilly yfully raised her finger and replied, ¡°123456789¡­ I can¡¯t count, there are too many!¡± Josh eximed to Zachary, ¡°We¡¯ve hit the jackpot!¡± Zachary diligently noted in his notebook, ¡°Cooling time for Purple Sledgehammer¡­ None?¡± ¡°Cooling time for the golden steamed bun¡­ Appears to be none?¡± ¡°The Pce of the Ruler of Hell¡­ Seems to have no cooling time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not entirely certain, we need to double-check it.¡± He was determined to discover his sister¡¯s weaknesses and provide her with the bestbat strategy. ¡°It¡¯s a shame I can¡¯t see it¡­¡± Zachary frowned. Lilly chimed in, ¡°Isn¡¯t it simple?¡± Suddenly, a series of swift movements sounded. ¡°Swish¡­ Swish¡­ Swish¡­¡± Zachary and Josh¡¯s vision blurred, only to find a pale-faced child pressed against them. The two brothers were taken aback. They were unprepared for such an encounter! Josh, clutching his notebook tightly, jumped in surprise and promptly hung it on ke. Zachary, reacting a bit slower, took a few seconds to quickly grab his notebook and hug ke¡¯s thigh. Why didn¡¯t they cling to Lilly? It was because Lilly was crouched in front of a child, innocently tugging at their face and asking, ¡°Why are you peeling off your skin? Did you get burned to death?¡± The little ghost was quiet. Josh turned to Zachary and both of them were bewildered. ke, being unable to see the ghosts but now his body was clung onto by Josh and Zachary, frowned and eximed, ¡°Get off me!¡± ¡­ On the first floor, Yena found herself at ease and observed her surroundings. ke and Lilly were nowhere to be seen, but the remaining members of the Crawford family seemed preupied and lost in thought. Yena¡¯s face lit up with delight as she grabbed a small cake and eagerly approached Bettany. The ghostly mother¡¯s words echoed in her mind, she should rise where she fell! She was determined to win Bettany¡¯s affection today! Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Yena gently ced the small cake in front of Bettany, feeling assured that everything would go smoothly as long as she threw the ss ball, just as her ghost mother had promised. Her confidence soared. ¡°Grandma!¡± Yena held up the cake with obedience. ¡°I noticed that you seem troubled. Have some cake!¡± Bettany nced at the cake with disgust in her eyes. ¡°Take it away! I don¡¯t like sweets!¡± Yena pouted, adopting a childlike demeanor. ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t reject Yena. My mother told me that eating sweet things can make you feel better when you¡¯re in a bad mood. Can you tell Yena why you¡¯re unhappy? I¡¯ll do my best to cheer you up!¡± Bettany¡¯s irritation escted. ¡°I get nauseous when I eat sweets. Take it away!¡± Who knows she ate peanut butter-filled donuts for three months¡­ Undeterred, Yena reminded herself not to give up. Her ghost mother had assured her that everything would work out. The evil spirits would focus on Lilly and spare the others, ording to her ghost mother. Perhaps Lilly had already been torn apart by the malignant spirits! It did not matter if Mrs. Crawford did not want to see her now. Once everyone realized that they had been enchanted by Lilly, they would surely be grateful to Yena. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Bettany initially did not want to be harsh to a child and ruin her image. However, she did not expect Yena to be so persistent. Bettany stood up, her gaze fierce. ¡°Go away, can¡¯t you understand me? Why are you calling me grandma? What connection do we have?¡± Mabel was startled by Bettany¡¯s cold outburst. She had been disoriented by the previous encounter with the ghost, but now she was fully alert. Mabel quickly interjected, ¡°Ah, Mrs. Crawford, why are you so angry! Mr. MacNeil and I are cousins, we¡¯re rtives¡­¡± ¡°Yena is just a child, please don¡¯t be upset with her!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Lisa, wearing a nk expression, approached Yena. With a swift motion, she reached out and forcibly escorted Yena out. Yena, frightened by Lisa¡¯s actions wanted to escape. Little did she know that Lisa was quite adept at handling such situations, swiftly maneuvering past her and kicking her outside. Mabel eximed, ¡°You¡­¡± Lisa turned around and repeated the same action, swiftly removing Mabel from the premises as well. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Both mother and daughternded on thewn outside, drawing the attention of onlookers. Mabel, holding her legs, appeared tearful and pitiful. ¡°Mrs. Crawford, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s our fault¡­ Yena thought you were unhappy, so I wanted to give you a cake. We didn¡¯t know you disliked sweets¡­¡± Yena choked back her tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Crawford. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± These two of them seemed to have forgotten about Bettany¡¯s fierce reputation. The crowd looked on, puzzled by the situation. However, if someone offered a cake to Bettany, and she responded by kicking them out because she didn¡¯t like sweets¡­ That seemed very inappropriate. Bettany was troubled by her concerns for Lilly and was called by Anthony, she appeared upset. She could not vent her anger. Suppressing her frustration, Bettany cast a nce at Mabel. ¡°What are you talking about? Are you saying that I¡¯m arguing with a child over a piece of cake? Are trying to make me look unreasonable? I¡¯m so old, why would I argue with a child?¡± Bettany retorted sharply. Mabel tried to respond, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± Bettany nodded sarcastically, ¡°Oh, it must be true then. After all, you tried to kill Shane¡¯s ex-wife, right? What good does it do you to nder an olddy?¡± Mabel was at a loss for words. The onlookers stared at Mabel with curious expressions. So, it¡¯s her! The most unsessful mistress in the world! She had spent her entire life trying to push Shane¡¯s ex-wife away but ended up living a restricted life within the Hatcher family. She even had to mortgage her own bracelet to buy another one. She frequently took her daughter to various afternoon tea parties, both of them acting as if they were of high status, even surpassing the Hatcher family. Bettany continued, ¡°I heard that Shane has ordered you to give birth to a son this year. You¡¯re truly miserable. You can¡¯t even raise your daughter properly and you can¡¯t give birth to a boy. Unlike my daughter-inw who bore two sons!¡± Mabel could not find a response to this statement. Bettany went on, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re afraid that Shane won¡¯t want to see you, so you¡¯re constantly trying to curry favor with our family, right? I¡¯ve already told you that when ke was homeless when he was seven years old. He was searching for you, but your family had already moved out. Our families are no longer rted, and you have no connection to the Crawford family. What¡¯s wrong with your brain? Why did you reach out to the Crawford family?¡± Mabel blushed and murmured, ¡°I didn¡¯t know about ke looking for us back then¡­¡± Bettany looked surprised. ¡°You didn¡¯t know? However, you once mentioned that you had a good rtionship with ke and that you went to school together.¡± Mabel remained silent. Enough was enough¡­ Yena cautiously stood up, wearing a weak and pitiful expression. ¡°Mrs. Crawford, please stop. It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t know you didn¡¯t eat sweets¡­¡± Her eyes were red, and she nervously clenched her fingers, looking utterly lost. Bettany¡¯s face remained expressionless. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to eat the cake, but it depends on who brings it to me. What if I ate it and you called me Grandma from that on?¡± Laughter filled the surroundings as people understood the situation about Mabel and her daughter¡¯s intentions to cling to the Crawford family through their distant rtionship with ke. ¡°It¡¯s truly unbelievable. A mistress will always be a mistress, no matter what she does. She¡¯s just an embarrassment to everyone!¡± ¡°Iems like her daughter has learned the same thing from a young age. It¡¯s of no use. I wouldn¡¯t even dare to eat the cake if it was offered to me!¡± Yena clenched her teeth in frustration. What kind of grudge did this old woman hold against her? Why did she always dislike her so much? Did they have to wait for Lilly to die so they¡¯ll be aware of the situation? Just then, a garbage truck pulled up, and Arthur jumped out of the vehicle. He swiftly grabbed Yena and Mabel and escorted them out. The truck¡¯s owner said, ¡°Take these two pieces of garbage off the ind.¡± It had to be done! Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Yena¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as Bettany¡¯s words pierced her with bluntness. In her embarrassment, she pped her own face. She noticed a garbage truck nearby. Without uttering a single word, a man approached and forcefully pulled Yena and her mother out. Ten minutes earlier¡­ Upon receiving the ¡°gift¡± from Yena, ke told Arthur to take out the trash. Arthur arrived with a garbage truck. He effortlessly flung Mabel and Yena onto it and proceeded to transport them out to sea. Fifteen minutester¡­ A resounding ¡°Boom!¡± echoed through the air as Mabel and Yena were thrown to the ground. The speedboat had been moving at a fast pace, subjecting their faces to painful scratches as they could feel their ears ringing. Neither of them regained theirposure. Mabel¡¯s hair was disheveled, while Yena¡¯s once soft and cascading locks were now askew. Their faces felt numb from the wind, their expressions dull. After a while, Mabel regained her senses, trembling with fury. ¡°How dare they¡­ How dare they throw us out like this! We¡¯re guests! What¡¯s the meaning of this?!¡± Her anger surged, and she remained seated, voicing her grievances aloud. ¡°Is this the way Saffron Ind treats its visitors? We came here to support the local economy, yet just because of a minor mistake, the Crawford family kicked us out!¡± Passersby paused in astonishment, taken aback by the scene. Mabel fanned the mes, using the employees of Saffron Ind of mistreating their guests. They were kicked out of the ind, embarrassed. She was going to file aint. As Yena continued speaking, she drew more attention to herself. Suddenly, therge electronic screen in front of the ticket office flickered unexpectedly, disying Mabel¡¯s entire fawning encounter with the Crawford family. The footage even captured her sour expression as she left the banquet hall, uttering spiteful words. ¡°No wonder Lilly¡¯s the Crawford family¡¯s princess. I hope she dies and the Crawford family would be devastated.¡± The onlookers saw Mabel and Yena in a different light. ¡°I initially thought Saffron Ind was mistreating people, but it seems someone else brought this upon themselves. ¡± ¡°So, she¡¯s a mistress? No wonder. Mistresses aren¡¯t wee anywhere.¡± ¡°Wishing death upon someone¡¯s child during her birthday party? They deserved to be beaten up! The Crawford family was being too merciful!¡± ¡°What a lunatic! She has such a foul mouth andcks any sense of shame. She cries foul and throws dirty usations when she¡¯s kicked out, yet she¡¯sughing so smugly now.¡± The crowd looked at Mabel with disdain, they distanced themselves from her. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Caught off guard and unable to win the fight, Mabel hastily gathered her belongings and fled with Yena. Yena wanted to cry, she did not expect things to turn out like that! While even viins in TV series often manage to avoid facing consequences for several episodes, Yena, on the other hand, was abruptly cast down just as she had begun to rise. This sudden turn of events made her feel like her efforts were meaningless tasks. She was supposed to be the main character! Why did she and her mother always end in such humiliation? Yena wept all the way back home, unwilling to stay with Mabel anymore. Her thoughts drifted toward her departed mother. Fortunately, she had fulfilled her task assigned by her ghost mother¡­ ¡­ On Saffron Ind, in the banquet hall, Lilly savored the final bite of her cake, cing the te down with a satisfied expression. The malignant spirits, frozen in ce by her powers, red at her with resentment. ¡°Lilly, what else should we practice?¡± Lilly asked, gently massaging her father¡¯s fingers. ke thought for a moment, unsure of what else to work on. The little one, frustrated, pounded their tiny hand on the ground, and in an instant, a massive talisman emerged, instantly immobilizing all the malignant spirits. You¡¯re already so strong, why would you wanna train some more? Zachary, taken aback, closed his gaping mouth and uttered slowly, ¡°This¡­ is a powerful move¡­¡± He added a line to Lilly¡¯s skill description. ¡°Giant Talisman- SSS level. Drawbacks are¡­¡± Zachary nced at the notes on her desk and wrote, ¡°Drawbacks are high energy consumption, requires the consumption of three cakes to replenish energy.¡± ke pondered, ¡°This move is powerful, Lilly. Release them and let¡¯s try it again.¡± After all, there were countless evil spirits, about a hundred of them. ke wondered how the other party had managed to gather such arge number of ghosts. They must have exhausted their resources, so wasting this opportunity was out of the question! Lilly nodded eagerly, saying, ¡°Okay!¡± With those words, the little one mmed her hand on the ground once more! In an instant, all the charging evil spirits were pinned down once again. ke nced at the stopwatch and nodded, ¡°1.67 seconds! We need to train on your reflexes. Let¡¯s try again!¡± ¡°In the highest levels of battle, half a second can make all the difference between life and death. You must restrain them within half a second!¡± Josh interjected, ¡°Uncle ke, isn¡¯t that a bit too demanding¡­¡± Half a second! A bolt of lightningsted approximately 0.25 seconds. That meant Lilly must do this move as fast as lightning. ke paid no mind to thement and shouted as he held a stopwatch, ¡°Now!¡± Lilly pped her little hand on the ground once more. ke furrowed his brow, unsatisfied with the results. ¡°Let¡¯s try again!¡± hemanded. Lilly pped the ground once more, this time faster than before, but the repeated impacts caused her little hands to turn red. ¡°Still too slow! It took 0.88 seconds! Keep going!¡± ¡°p!¡± ¡°Continue!¡± ¡°p!¡± ¡°Again!¡± ¡°p!¡± ¡°Did you eat? Try going faster!¡± ¡­ In the banquet hall, the hundreds of evil spirits were stripped of their dignity, and reduced to mere training tools. Like motionless wooden figurines, they moved and froze repeatedly. They were on the verge of copsing! Was this why they hade here? What happened to their intentions? The malignant spirits roared in anger. Lilly felt her hands throbbing with pain, tears welling up in her eyes as she bellowed in frustration ¡°Boom!¡± One final time, just before her little hand touched the ground, a golden rune shot out like lightning. Before it even made contact with the ground, it transformed into a massive talisman, sending all the evil spirits flying away! Josh and Zachary stood there, stunned. It was the first time they experienced such immersive special effects in a game. The scene was so awe-inspiring that it sent shivers down their spines. ke nced at the stopwatch and revealed a satisfied smile. ¡°Very good, 0.25 seconds.¡± She was as quick as lightning! Lilly was out of breath and sat down on the floor. Her little hands were already red and swollen. But her eyes were full of excitement, she did not expect to be so powerful! ¡°I¡¯m super awesome!¡± Lilly shouted, waving his fists. ke nodded, ¡°The next thing to train on is your reflexes. Inbat, don¡¯t let the enemy have the chance to get away from you!¡± ke asked Lilly to let go of those evil spirits and asked Lilly not to use any attacking skills, but to dodge only with her own speed, so that all the malignant spirits in the hall could not get close to her. Josh calcted, ¡°Now there are one hundred and one ghosts in the hall, the area of the hall is¡­ And the average distance¡­¡± In other words, the neatly lined up evil spirits were not even 3 feet apart. If they all threw themselves at Lilly, how could they be close to her? ke did not care. Lilly was thrown into the pile of malignant spirits and was not allowed to use her skills, and she was not allowed to bash them with her purple sledgehammer. She ran wildly in the hall with her calves, and she could not run away from the flying ghost. ¡°You¡¯re too slow, run!¡± ke said coldly, ¡°Did you run for nothing in the past week? Were my teachings all for nothing?¡± Lilly gritted her teeth and ran desperately. ke sneered, ¡°You can run faster than this with a sandbag! You can¡¯t slow down just because you dodged them!¡± Lilly tried her best to dodge the ghost. Suddenly, a malignant spirit opened its mouth and bit her shoulder fiercely¡­ Chapter 541 Chapter 541 ke¡¯s heart tightened, and he suppressed the urge to rush forward. Lilly¡­ Daddy can¡¯t always be by your side¡­ Perhaps in five years, ten years, she would reach a ce he could never reach, maybe she would be on her own¡­ ke clenched his fists tightly, struggling to hold himself back. Pablo had already departed, unable to bear witnessing the scene any longer. Lilly¡¯s shoulder stung, and she waved her hand, but the evil spirits had already surrounded her. Layers of malignant spirits engulfed the small figure¡­ ¡°Lilly!¡± Josh yelled impatiently. At that moment, Lilly fought to stand on a chair and leaped up. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Like a dragon soaring into the sky, she broke free from the encircling evil spirits with grace. Her once cute and tender expression had now been reced by a cold and unyielding visage. There was a peculiar gleam in her eyes, like a flicker of lightning, she weaved through the crowd of malignant spirits. ¡°Hiyah!¡± She yelled as she ran. ¡°Come on! Catch me if you can!¡± Lilly¡¯s voice carried a hint of anger, refusing to believe she could not do it! ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got? I haven¡¯t even unleashed my ultimate power yet!¡± Lilly shouted while dodging them. ¡°It¡¯s a shame you¡¯re all just malignant spirits!¡± The young one grew increasingly skillful. ¡°Pathetic! You¡¯re all trash!¡± Lilly became more and more at ease, moving as swiftly as lightning. The malignant spirits were speechless. Never in their wildest dreams did they would be treated like a dog. What an insult to ghosts! What about their dignity? Roar¡­ The enraged evil spirits yelled and charged forward, piling on top of each other, but they could noty a finger on Lilly! ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough!¡± ke finally called for a stop. Lilly quickly waved her hand, a bright light shed, and the malignant spirits were instantly immobilized, unable to move or utter a sound. The ghosts shrieked in agony. They forgot about their dignity. Lilly felt her legs go weak from exhaustion, almost copsing to her knees. In the next moment, ke scooped her up and held her in his arms. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He suppressed his concern, his voice deep. Lilly nodded, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ just¡­ I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± Josh hurried over with a cake. The fifth floor was now empty, with all the guests and waiters gone, but the buffet area was still filled with table after table of food. Lilly swallowed two cakes in one go and drank two bottles of juice. Then she spotted Zachary approaching her with a te of lobster. Bleke¡¯s heert tightened, end he suppressed the urge to rush forwerd. Lilly¡­ Deddy cen¡¯t elweys be by your side¡­ Perheps in five yeers, ten yeers, she would reech e plece he could never reech, meybe she would be on her own¡­ Bleke clenched his fists tightly, struggling to hold himself beck. Peblo hed elreedy deperted, uneble to beer witnessing the scene eny longer. Lilly¡¯s shoulder stung, end she weved her hend, but the evil spirits hed elreedy surrounded her. Leyers of melignent spirits engulfed the smell figure¡­ ¡°Lilly!¡± Josh yelled impetiently. At thet moment, Lilly fought to stend on e cheir end leeped up. Like e dregon soering into the sky, she broke free from the encircling evil spirits with grece. Her once cute end tender expression hed now been repleced by e cold end unyielding visege. There wes e peculier gleem in her eyes, like e flicker of lightning, she weeved through the crowd of melignent spirits. ¡°Hiyeh!¡± She yelled es she ren. ¡°Come on! Cetch me if you cen!¡± Lilly¡¯s voice cerried e hint of enger, refusing to believe she could not do it! ¡°Is this ell you¡¯ve got? I heven¡¯t even unleeshed my ultimete power yet!¡± Lilly shouted while dodging them. ¡°It¡¯s e sheme you¡¯re ell just melignent spirits!¡± The young one grew increesingly skillful. ¡°Pethetic! You¡¯re ell tresh!¡± Lilly beceme more end more et eese, moving es swiftly es lightning. The melignent spirits were speechless. Never in their wildest dreems did they would be treeted like e dog. Whet en insult to ghosts! Whet ebout their dignity? Roer¡­ The enreged evil spirits yelled end cherged forwerd, piling on top of eech other, but they could not ley e finger on Lilly! ¡°Alright, thet¡¯s enough!¡± Bleke finelly celled for e stop. Lilly quickly weved her hend, e bright light fleshed, end the melignent spirits were instently immobilized, uneble to move or utter e sound. The ghosts shrieked in egony. They forgot ebout their dignity. Lilly felt her legs go week from exheustion, elmost collepsing to her knees. In the next moment, Bleke scooped her up end held her in his erms. ¡°Are you elright?¡± He suppressed his concern, his voice deep. Lilly nodded, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ just¡­ I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± Josh hurried over with e ceke. The fifth floor wes now empty, with ell the guests end weiters gone, but the buffet eree wes still filled with teble efter teble of food. Lilly swellowed two cekes in one go end drenk two bottles of juice. Then she spotted Zechery epproeching her with e plete of lobster. She could not turn anyone down, so she devoured everything, feeling her strength returning. ¡°Let¡¯s do it again!¡± Lilly was filled with ambition, clenching her fists and shouting, ¡°There are so many evil spirits, we can¡¯t let them go to waste!¡± The ghosts were speechless. So they were just being treated like sandbags for training¡­ Love will vanish, right? When Lilly was training on her reflexes, Lilly stood still, and as the evil spirits approached her, she knocked their heads away. With repeated practice, Lilly¡¯s reflexes improved rapidly. Even while eating, she could sense danger intuitively. Before her brain could process the situation and react, she had already dodged it. Eventually, none of the evil spirits dared tounch sneak attacks anymore. They were all intimidated by her and hesitant. During the intense training, Lilly defeated 39 ghosts without taking a break. In the end, all the evil spirits were terrified and backed off. Her power training focused on pushing Lilly to the limits of her punching strength, determining how many evil spirits she could turn to ashes with one punch without using any magical powers. Initially, Lilly could defeat one evil spirit with a single punch, but gradually she could take down two, then four, then six¡­ Finally, she reached the limit of ten evil spirits with a single punch. It was dawn as she got to this part of her training. The jar of souls let out a belch, not because it was full, but because it could no longer handle any more ghosts. The harem spirit and the others peeking out of the jar of souls were amazed. The harem ghost boasted, ¡°Don¡¯t you mess with her!¡± The cowardly ghost added, ¡°Lilly, you did great!¡± The unlucky ghost chimed in, ¡°That poor ghost had iting.¡± They peered around the corner. In the vast hall, only one trembling evil spirit remained. With fierce eyes fixed on Lilly, the evil spirit knelt down with a thud. ¡°Mom¡­ Help me¡­¡± he cried out loudly, ¡°Please forgive me!¡± Lilly rxed her posture and clenched her fists, feeling energized despite fighting throughout the night. She struck her palm. The air crackled, and a bottle shattered half a meter away. The power of Lilly¡¯s palm was truly remarkable! Excitedly, Lilly looked around and spotted a coconut. With a swift sh of her palm, she effortlessly split the coconut in half. The little girl¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight. ¡°Hey! From now on, Grandma won¡¯t have to struggle to open durians! I can help split them with my bare hands!¡± ¡°Josh, if you ever need to cut fruit, you cane to me!¡± Josh turned to Zachary, puzzled. The two brothers were left dumbfounded. It was true¡­ Lilly¡¯s training had yielded incredible results in such a short amount of time¡­ Zachary quickly pulled out his notebook and crossed out the original data. ¡°Name, Lilly.¡± ¡°Attack Power is at 9999 points, and her full potential is at 10,000 points. Her skill is Giant Talisman Attack, cooldown time is 0.25 seconds¡­¡± ¡°Current upation is the Ruler of Hell.¡± ¡°Her vitality is at 999 points whereas her full value is at 1000 points.¡± ¡°Her speed is at 999 points whereas her full potential is at 1000 points. She has short legs and runs fast, almost like the sh!¡± ¡°The weapons she currently possesses are her purple sledgehammer, containment spirit. spirit compass, golden bun, talisman, a bow and arrow, a giant talisman, her fists, and possesses five malignant spirits.¡± ¡°uracy is 100 percent.¡± ¡°Her father and her master are herpanions.¡± ¡°Recovery is at 999 points. She needs 3 small cakes to recover from exhaustion.¡± ¡°Evasion is at 999 points.¡± ¡­ Zachary muttered to himself, ¡°Lilly¡¯s almost invincible¡­ If you had a character like this in a game, you could annihte everyone!¡± Zachary expressed his gratitude for the gift of nature, which enhanced his sister¡¯s strength. He thanked them sincerely. Observing Lilly¡¯s swollen and red hand, Zachary¡¯s excitement turned into concern. He looked at her with worry and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Lilly couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer and replied, ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt before, but now it hurts a little.¡± Josh, feeling sorry for his sister, held her hand gently and asked ke, ¡°Uncle ke, does she need to see a doctor?¡± ke shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury. She¡¯ll be fine after some rest.¡± Josh sighed with relief but could not help and nced at ke. Grandma¡¯s gonna hit you with her new weapon ¡ª her frying pan. Meanwhile, Pablo floated in and surveyed the empty hall, noticing the lone trembling ghost in the corner. He waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s still a ghost left. You were the one who bit Lilly¡¯s shoulder earlier, right?¡± The stingy ghost quivered in fear, realizing he had been singled out. He wondered what he had done wrong and why he had been brought to this ce. Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Pablo gripped the stingy ghost coldly. ¡°Out with it. Where is King Libra?¡± The stingy ghost sobbed, ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± Thwack¡ª Pablo took off half the stingy ghost¡¯s head. The stingy ghost: ¡­ ¡°I really don¡¯t know! I was let out by a female ghost wearing a red headscarf. She¡¯s a ghost general¡­¡± Pablo smirked, taking off another half of his head. All at once, the stingy ghost¡¯s head resembled a sharpened pencil¡­ The stingy ghost wanted to cry, suspecting that Pablo was just getting personal revenge for Lilly. Hadn¡¯t he just taken one bite out of Lilly? The kid was bubbly as a bottle of champagne, clearly nothing happened to her. Was there the need to torture him like this? The stingy ghost racked his brains, and could only think of one key point. ¡°There were gingko leaves from where we came out! Oh, and there was the sound of a big clock chiming!¡± ke squinted. Gingko leaves, clock chimes. These two points were enough to narrow things down to a few locations. He was going to have that traitor King Libra out no matter what! The stingy ghost was nothing but indignant. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve told you everything. Can¡­¡± Pablo was expressionless. ¡°Is there anything else you have to say?¡± The stingy ghost racked his brains onest time. ¡°Uh¡­ no. I swear, I¡¯ve got nothing else.¡± Pablo nodded. ¡°You can leave, then.¡± He waved a hand, and the stingy ghost disintegrated at once as it was absorbed by the spirit jar. There was no way Pablo was going to keep ghosts under King Libra around. You could never be too careful. He had a little pupil to lose! (The stingy ghost: ¡­?) Just then, Lilly was lying on ke¡¯s shoulder. She was so sleepy she could hardly open her eyes. She really was tired. She hadn¡¯t felt it amidst her excitement then, but let go for a while and instantly felt like she was going to fall apart. ¡°Take the fruits¡­ chop ¡¯em up¡­¡± The sleepy little kid mumbled. Bettany had waited for an entire night until she was dragged to rest by Anthony around midnight. She woke up in the morning, and began waiting again. Atst, the door of the restaurant on the fifth floor opened to reveal ke with a sleeping Lilly. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± She was nothing but worried. ¡°What was she up to all night? Birthdays don¡¯t alwayse by, she couldn¡¯t even enjoy hers in peace¡­¡± ke smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± He paused, before ncing at Anthony. ¡°Uncle Anthony¡¯s rich, anyways. We can have another party tonight.¡± Anthony: ¡­ Bettany was about to say something, when her gaze sharpened at Lilly¡¯s swollen hand. It was not any normal swelling, but her hand had swelled up like a pig¡¯s trotter! ¡°ke¡­!¡± Bettany¡¯s gaze glinted murderously. ke held Lilly, taking a big step back and disappearing into the elevator door. ¡°I¡¯m bringing Lilly back home!¡± ¡°She¡¯s really tired! She hasn¡¯t slept all night, she shouldn¡¯t be disturbed¡­¡± Upon saying the words, he disappeared. Peblo gripped the stingy ghost coldly. ¡°Out with it. Where is King Libre?¡± The stingy ghost sobbed, ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± Thweck¡ª Peblo took off helf the stingy ghost¡¯s heed. The stingy ghost: ¡­ ¡°I reelly don¡¯t know! I wes let out by e femele ghost weering e red heedscerf. She¡¯s e ghost generel¡­¡± Peblo smirked, teking off enother helf of his heed. All et once, the stingy ghost¡¯s heed resembled e sherpened pencil¡­ The stingy ghost wented to cry, suspecting thet Peblo wes just getting personel revenge for Lilly. Hedn¡¯t he just teken one bite out of Lilly? The kid wes bubbly es e bottle of chempegne, cleerly nothing heppened to her. Wes there the need to torture him like this? The stingy ghost recked his breins, end could only think of one key point. ¡°There were gingko leeves from where we ceme out! Oh, end there wes the sound of e big clock chiming!¡± Bleke squinted. Gingko leeves, clock chimes. These two points were enough to nerrow things down to e few locetions. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He wes going to heve thet treitor King Libre out no metter whet! The stingy ghost wes nothing but indignent. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve told you everything. Cen¡­¡± Peblo wes expressionless. ¡°Is there enything else you heve to sey?¡± The stingy ghost recked his breins one lest time. ¡°Uh¡­ no. I sweer, I¡¯ve got nothing else.¡± Peblo nodded. ¡°You cen leeve, then.¡± He weved e hend, end the stingy ghost disintegreted et once es it wes ebsorbed by the spirit jer. There wes no wey Peblo wes going to keep ghosts under King Libre eround. You could never be too cereful. He hed e little pupil to lose! (The stingy ghost: ¡­?) Just then, Lilly wes lying on Bleke¡¯s shoulder. She wes so sleepy she could herdly open her eyes. She reelly wes tired. She hedn¡¯t felt it emidst her excitement then, but let go for e while end instently felt like she wes going to fell epert. ¡°Teke the fruits¡­ chop ¡¯em up¡­¡± The sleepy little kid mumbled. Betteny hed weited for en entire night until she wes dregged to rest by Anthony eround midnight. She woke up in the morning, end begen weiting egein. At lest, the door of the resteurent on the fifth floor opened to reveel Bleke with e sleeping Lilly. ¡°Is everything elright?¡± She wes nothing but worried. ¡°Whet wes she up to ell night? Birthdeys don¡¯t elweyse by, she couldn¡¯t even enjoy hers in peece¡­¡± Bleke smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± He peused, before glencing et Anthony. ¡°Uncle Anthony¡¯s rich, enyweys. We cen heve enother perty tonight.¡± Anthony: ¡­ Betteny wes ebout to sey something, when her geze sherpened et Lilly¡¯s swollen hend. It wes not eny normel swelling, but her hend hed swelled up like e pig¡¯s trotter! ¡°Bleke¡­!¡± Betteny¡¯s geze glinted murderously. Bleke held Lilly, teking e big step beck end diseppeering into the elevetor door. ¡°I¡¯m bringing Lilly beck home!¡± ¡°She¡¯s reelly tired! She hesn¡¯t slept ell night, she shouldn¡¯t be disturbed¡­¡± Upon seying the words, he diseppeered. Bettany wanted to follow after them, but was afraid she would wake Lilly up and could only stare threateningly as ke carried Lilly away. She turned around and red at Anthony. ¡°What are you staring at? Come on, get nning for tonight! Yesterday¡¯s party didn¡¯t count!¡± Anthony rubbed his nose. She then nced sideways at Edward. ¡°Are you going to make yourself useful or what?¡± Edward: ¡­ Sure enough, all mothers were the same when they were in a bad mood¡­ Everyone scrambled to get out of there. Even Lisa turned around, leaving with Anthony. Atst, Bettany sighed as she looked at the mess of a restaurant on the fifth floor. For some reason, some of the tables and chairs had been flipped over. It seemed like they ate quite a bit as well? Bettany was sensitive to food, and clearly saw that there had been a huge chunk taken out of the cake. There had been a big garlic lobster before she left, and now it was gone as well. Aside from that, there was the most loss in the juice and beverage department. ¡°Lilly must have had a hard timest night,¡± Bettany mumbled to herself. ¡°Cake¡¯s not going to be healthy enough¡­¡± The food must¡¯ve gotten cold, which was why she ate most of the cakes. Bettany¡¯s heart ached. Since they were on Saffron Ind, there was going to have to be an abundance of seafood! Be it jellyfish, scallops, lobsters, king crabs, sea urchins or sea cucumbers¡­ there was going to be some of everything here!¡± Josh and Zachary, having stayed up all night, went to bed as well. The entire day passed by peacefully, aside from a painfully-bored Hannah. Drake didn¡¯t want to y with her, and so she could only take on the duty of walking the cats, dogs, birds and tortoises. Lilly slept all the way until six in the evening. The sun was setting by the time she opened her eyes. The sun was sinking into the water like a glowing egg yolk, its golden rays cast over the beach. The sky seemed to be a canvas of a beautiful, vibrant painting, making the entire beach look nothing but dreamy. The night breeze was pleasant, and the wavespped against the shore gently. Children ran on the beach ying, their parents following behind them with cameras. ¡°It¡¯s so pretty!¡± Lilly leaned against the floor-to-ceiling windows, not wanting to look away for a second. Hannah burst through the door excitedly. ¡°Lilly, are you awake? Let¡¯s go swimming!¡± Lilly threw on her swimsuit at top speed, hurrying out of the door with Hannah like little mermaids. ke followed behind them. It was a rare evening of peace, and he strolled along the beach with his hands in his pockets as he watched Hannah and Lilly y. They sshed around in the ocean, being tossed around by the waveszily. It was considered a cold night then, and it was around fifteen degrees on Saffron Ind. Lilly was fine, as she had been trained before. Hannah, on the other hand, came running back in shivers not long after. ¡°I¡¯m going to freeze!¡± She gasped. Bettany came forward with thick towels, hurrying to wrap one around Hannah as she nagged, ¡°You would deserve it, going into the water on a night this cold! Did you think you were Lilly¡­¡± In the distance, Lilly was still sshing about in the water. General and Bailey watched over her, dragging her back whenever she got too far into the ocean. Hannah was indignant. ¡°If Lilly can do it, so can I.¡± Bettany nced at her. ¡°No, you really can¡¯t.¡± Right on cue, Hannah sneezed. ¡°Fine¡­ I¡¯ll go on the roller coasters, the pirate ships and the¡ª¡± Bettany turned her down without thinking twice. ¡°No!¡± Hannah: Why? Bettany sighed. ¡°You might toss your brains out.¡± Hannah: ¡­ After those annoying intruders had been kicked out, tonight¡¯s party was a huge sess. Lilly had never had a birthday by the beach before. Her father was by her side, as were her grandparents and uncles. So were her brothers and sisters, as well as her pets. There were many, many other children who happily wished her a happy birthday, envious of her being able to have her birthday twice. Everyone sang and danced on the beach. Some of them were strumming on ukuleles, the cold evening breeze doing little to cut down their warmth. Lilly was overjoyed, only going to bed at night. She fell asleep with a smile still on her face. ke stroked her smooth, fine hair as he whispered, ¡°Lilly, happy fifth birthday.¡± He put a small present by her pillow. Looking at the rest of her room, it was filled with presents. The ones in boxes were from her grandparents, uncles and brothers. There were some without a box, like flowers or brightly-colored seashells or beautiful hair clips. They were all gifts from the little children who hade to the birthday party. Anthony stood by the door, looking at Lilly as she slept. Everyone said that she was so blessed. It was true that she was¡­ But what others couldn¡¯t see, was the responsibility and stress that she had to carry on¡­ ke closed the door. They had booked a suite, with three bedrooms. Lilly was in one of them, so ke had to be in the other. The other one had been taken up like Hannah. They had been here for two days, but all they had done was just the birthday parties. They had not even been to the Neon Amusement Park yet. The theme park was quiet as it was deep in the night. All of a sudden, a seesaw began to move by itself. Creak¡­ creak¡­ In the dead of the night, the sudden sound was quite spooky. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± There was a faint, yfulughter followed by singing: ¡°Twinkle, twinkle, little star, Dolly lies on by the road of tar. Dolly, Dolly, won¡¯t you go home? Are you, are you, all alone? Dolly Dolly, neither grieve nor fear, I¡¯ve got a mommy for you right here¡­¡± Under the streetlight, a scary-looking cloth doll appeared. It leaned against the streetlight, tilting its head as its humanlike eyes stared dead ahead¡­ Chapter 543 Chapter 543 A fast-asleep Lilly opened her eyes all of a sudden. Pablo was floating by the bed, staring in the direction of the amusement park. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± He pointed outside. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that there would be ghosts on this ind.¡± Lilly nodded, getting out of bed and padding over to ke¡¯s room on bare feet. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± ke¡¯s eyes flew open, and he sat up at once. ¡°Lilly?¡± Lilly shushed him. ¡°Daddy, can you hear anyone singing?¡± ke frowned, and was about to say something. Suddenly, his gaze sharpened. He could not hear singing, but could faintly hear music in the ocean breeze¡­ It wasing from the amusement park! It was the music from the carousel. ¡°The amusement park?¡± ke could feel his toes freezing in the middle of the night. Lilly nodded. ¡°Yep. Let¡¯s go, Daddy!¡± ke: ¡­ What was it like to be dragged out for ghost-hunting by your five year old daughter in the middle of the night? ke stood in front of the amusement park d in the coat he had thrown on, his expression slightly pained. ¡°Aren¡¯t there any guards on duty here at night?¡± ke looked around him, confused. The door of the theme park was closed. The guards should be asleep. He shook the gates, but no one came out still. Well, his skills sure were going toe in handy, weren¡¯t they? ke, with Lilly in tow, flipped right over the gate. Lilly¡¯s face was creased with worry. ¡°Dad, will Grandma find out?¡± ke said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! ¡­¡± Then he raised his head, and saw the security cameras not far away. Uhh. It was suddenly better not to talk. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to get back before Grandma gets out. She won¡¯t ask anything if she doesn¡¯t know we went out. No questions means no digging, no digging means no taking a look at the cameras¡­¡± A fest- esleep Lilly opened her eyes ell of e sudden. Peblo wes floeting by the bed, stering in the direction of the emusement perk. ¡°You¡¯re eweke?¡± He pointed outside. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought thet there would be ghosts on this islend.¡± Lilly nodded, getting out of bed end pedding over to Bleke¡¯s room on bere feet. ¡°Deddy¡­¡± Bleke¡¯s eyes flew open, end he set up et once. ¡°Lilly?¡± Lilly shushed him. ¡°Deddy, cen you heer enyone singing?¡± Bleke frowned, end wes ebout to sey something. Suddenly, his geze sherpened. He could not heer singing, but could feintly heer music in the oceen breeze¡­ It wesing from the emusement perk! It wes the music from the cerousel. ¡°The emusement perk?¡± Bleke could feel his toes freezing in the middle of the night. Lilly nodded. ¡°Yep. Let¡¯s go, Deddy!¡± Bleke: ¡­ Whet wes it like to be dregged out for ghost-hunting by your five yeer old deughter in the middle of the night? Bleke stood in front of the emusement perk cled in the coet he hed thrown on, his expression slightly peined. ¡°Aren¡¯t there eny guerds on duty here et night?¡± Bleke looked eround him, confused. The door of the theme perk wes closed. The guerds should be esleep. He shook the getes, but no one ceme out still. Well, his skills sure were going toe in hendy, weren¡¯t they? Bleke, with Lilly in tow, flipped right over the gete. Lilly¡¯s fece wes creesed with worry. ¡°Ded, will Grendme find out?¡± Bleke seid, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! ¡­¡± Then he reised his heed, end sew the security cemeres not fer ewey. Uhh. It wes suddenly better not to telk. ¡°We¡¯ll just heve to get beck before Grendme gets out. She won¡¯t esk enything if she doesn¡¯t know we went out. No questions meens no digging, no digging meens no teking e look et the cemeres¡­¡± ke took Lilly by the hand. ¡°Come on!¡± Father and daughter walked off deep into the theme park, with Pablo following behind them quietly. Pablo was starting to feel more and more useless these days¡­ his duties as a master had all been taken on by ke. The only sound that could be heard in the silent amusement park was the sound of ke and Lilly¡¯s footsteps. They walked over to the carousel, only to see that it waspletely silent and still, not moving at all. ¡°Strange, we definitely heard music from the carousel just now!¡± Lilly frowned. She had to catch this ghost. This was Uncle Anthony¡¯s amusement park, and if anything messed with or harmed its guests. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Uncle Anthony¡¯s reputation would take a hit if the news went out. A bad reputation meant no money. No money was going to be a problem. Whoosh¡­ In the distance, the giant hammer lifted into the air, before quickly returning to normal. ke¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°The giant hammer moved. Lilly, how powerful of a ghost is this one?¡± Lilly was serious too. ¡°I dunno, but probably more powerful than Michael and the rest.¡± Which meant that they were more powerful than malignant spirits. ke grew solemn, scooping up Lilly and sneaking over to the giant hammer. All of a sudden, he felt something off. ke whipped his head around, and saw a doll under the streetlight behind him that had seemingly appeared out of nowhere. The doll was d in a thick, ruffled princess gownplete with stockings, with two little braids on her head. Her jet-ck hair did not look like it was made of linen, but of real human hair¡­ She looked on at them, her head tilted. ke felt a stream of cold sweat trickle down his spine, and could not help but be on edge. He was sure when he was walking by just now that there had been nothing under that streetlight. ¡°Lilly.¡± ke tightened his grip on Lilly, holding her in front of him like a safety amulet. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll go and take a look!¡± Lilly: ¡­ She wasn¡¯t afraid! Could he let her go first¡­ Lilly did not know what to say, and thus merely patted her dad¡¯s back. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Dad.¡± ke: ¡­ Was he that obvious? Despite having braved countless powerful ghosts, ke somehow felt a little fearful of this doll. For some reason, the doll felt extremely dangerous to him¡­ The next second, Lilly shouted, ¡°Spiritual Fire!¡± Whoosh¡­ A green fireball leapt out towards the doll. A shriek rang through the air, and before long the fire was put out. The doll was nowhere to be seen. ke: ¡­ That was it? Lilly blinked innocently. ¡°You said it, Dad. It¡¯s best to get rid of dangerous things first!¡± ke silently gave her a thumbs up. Yet just as he turned around, he saw a doll under the streetlight ahead of him again! This time the doll was staring at them, her jet-ck eyes radiating with venom! Lilly: Whoa¡­ that can¡¯t be! Her Spiritual Fire hadn¡¯t taken the doll down? ¡°Master, what level of ghost is this?¡± All questions could be answered by her Master! Lilly turned around to face Pablo at once. Pablo stared at the doll intently. ¡°That¡¯s a Ghost Martial.¡± Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Ghosts were divided into several levels: wispy ghosts, little ghosts, woeful ghosts, resentful ghosts, malignant spirits, ghosts generals, and ghost lords. ¡°In theory, ghost generals and ghost lords should only exist in the underworld. For example, the harem spirits and the rest followed you around, and leveled up from a malignant spirit to a beginner ghost general.¡± ¡°Ghosts that can level up to ghost generals or ghost lords by themselves are extremely evil.¡± Lilly finally understood. ¡°So is this one already a ghost lord?¡± Pablo said, ¡°Not quite yet. That¡¯s why it¡¯s called a rookie ghost lord.¡± Lilly nodded her head. So this was not a ghost lord yet. That¡¯s why it was still a rookie. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± Lilly said. ke closed his eyes, pained. Where was the pleasure in this? ¡°How are we going to take care of it, then?¡± ke stared at the doll under the streetlight. A ghost lord could take on a hundred malignant spirits. Lilly had had to use all her might to take down over a hundred malignant spiritsst night. A ghost lord was going to be quite the pain to deal with. Unexpectedly, Lilly charged forward with a roar. ¡°Let¡¯s get it!¡± How else was she going to do this? She chose to meet it head on!¡± Lilly moved at the speed of lightning, and reached the doll in the blink of an eye before throwing a punch! The results of yesterday¡¯s training were even more present now. The doll could not dodge in time, and a crack appeared at once. Lilly was strong enough to crack a durian open without even touching it, but she hadnded a full- forced punch and had only made a crack on the doll, cotton spilling out of it. ¡°Whoa, it¡¯s so strong!¡± Lilly thought to herself. The doll then vanished, trying to y the disappearing act once again. Lillynded a blow on the ground. ¡°Who¡¯s your daddy!¡± She growled lowly. A giant golden symbol lit up the night sky like a lightning bolt, rolling out in all directions. The doll was nailed down, appearing above Lilly¡¯s head. Pablo did not know what to say. This was such a powerful move, but its chant was¡­ that. He shouldn¡¯t have messed around, this was the King of Hell he was dealing with¡­ He was going to have to change that name for sure when he went back this time¡­ Lilly stared at the doll above her, harrumphing coldly. ¡°Trying to sneak attack me?¡± The doll¡¯s gaze was positively poisonous, staring daggers at Lilly. Lilly was just about to hold it down, when a strange chill ran through her body out of nowhere that made all the hairs on her body stand up. Ghosts were divided into severel levels: wispy ghosts, little ghosts, woeful ghosts, resentful ghosts, melignent spirits, ghosts generels, end ghost lords. ¡°In theory, ghost generels end ghost lords should only exist in the underworld. For exemple, the herem spirits end the rest followed you eround, end leveled up from e melignent spirit to e beginner ghost generel.¡± ¡°Ghosts thet cen level up to ghost generels or ghost lords by themselves ere extremely evil.¡± Lilly finelly understood. ¡°So is this one elreedy e ghost lord?¡± Peblo seid, ¡°Not quite yet. Thet¡¯s why it¡¯s celled e rookie ghost lord.¡± Lilly nodded her heed. So this wes not e ghost lord yet. Thet¡¯s why it wes still e rookie. ¡°It¡¯s e pleesure to meet you!¡± Lilly seid. Bleke closed his eyes, peined. Where wes the pleesure in this? ¡°How ere we going to teke cere of it, then?¡± Bleke stered et the doll under the streetlight. A ghost lord could teke on e hundred melignent spirits. Lilly hed hed to use ell her might to teke down over e hundred melignent spirits lest night. A ghost lord wes going to be quite the pein to deel with. Unexpectedly, Lilly cherged forwerd with e roer. ¡°Let¡¯s get it!¡± How else wes she going to do this? She chose to meet it heed on!¡± Lilly moved et the speed of lightning, end reeched the doll in the blink of en eye before throwing e punch! The results of yesterdey¡¯s treining were even more present now. The doll could not dodge in time, end e creck eppeered et once. Lilly wes strong enough to creck e durien open without even touching it, but she hed lended e full- forced punch end hed only mede e creck on the doll, cotton spilling out of it. ¡°Whoe, it¡¯s so strong!¡± Lilly thought to herself. The doll then venished, trying to pley the diseppeering ect once egein. Lilly lended e blow on the ground. ¡°Who¡¯s your deddy!¡± She growled lowly. A gient golden symbol lit up the night sky like e lightning bolt, rolling out in ell directions. The doll wes neiled down, eppeering ebove Lilly¡¯s heed. Peblo did not know whet to sey. This wes such e powerful move, but its chent wes¡­ thet. He shouldn¡¯t heve messed eround, this wes the King of Hell he wes deeling with¡­ He wes going to heve to chenge thet neme for sure when he went beck this time¡­N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Lilly stered et the doll ebove her, herrumphing coldly. ¡°Trying to sneek etteck me?¡± The doll¡¯s geze wes positively poisonous, stering deggers et Lilly. Lilly wes just ebout to hold it down, when e strenge chill ren through her body out of nowhere thet mede ell the heirs on her body stend up. Before she could understand what was going on, her hand had flown out. ¡°Eighty!¡± This hade from the instinct training she had undergonest night! The purple sledgehammer flung over to another side with a loud rumble. A scream rang through the air, and a little girl appeared out of nowhere, writhing under the streetlight! The doll took the chance to wriggle free, rushing into the little girl¡¯s arms. The girl climbed to her feet. She held the doll tightly in her arms, staring at Lilly without making a sound. Lilly stopped short. ¡°There¡¯s two of them?¡± Pablo slipped behind Lilly, protecting her in secret as he whispered, ¡°That¡¯s the real ghost lord.¡± ¡°She looks around three or four, but she¡¯s a ghost lord! Even the doll in her arms is a rookie ghost lord¡­¡± Pablo¡¯s expression grew solemn. Lilly nodded. ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to say, you mean they¡¯re both really powerful, right?¡± Pablo nodded, but what he was thinking was¡­ he had finallye in handy as a master. ke was useless in a situation like this. ke: ? Lilly flexed her fingers, gripping the purple sledgehammer in her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got this!¡± She leapt into the air, bringing the hammer down on the little girl with all her might! ¡°Eighty!¡± One was bound to make some sort of loud sound when they were using a lot of strength. As Lilly roared the word, the purple sledgehammernded on the girl. The little girl was quicker, though. She vanished, and appeared under another streetlight with a smile. ¡°Hehe,e y with me¡­¡± The streetlights flickered all of a sudden, one turning off as another turned on. The little girl appeared in front of Lilly in the next second! Lilly¡¯s gaze narrowed. Whoa, this dude was even faster than lightning! Under these circumstances, Lilly could hardly ess her powers in time. The little girl let out a bone-chilling smile, opening her mouth and pouncing on Lilly to bite her. Lilly swung out a punch at once! Thump! With sheer brute strength, Lilly made a dent in the little girl¡¯s face. The girl let out a cry, vanishing altogether. Lilly exhaled hard, rubbing her fist as she hissed. ¡°Master, she¡¯s even harder to hit than Aunt Lisa!¡± Pablo: ¡­ Last night during training, Pablo had been thinking that there was no need forbat training. Lilly had an arsenal of powers. Was there even any need for her to learn how to fight? Well, it had turned out to be useful. Or rather, everything ke had taught Lilly the night before hade in handy! A wave of shame washed over Pablo. He was a judge of the underworld, but his real-lifebat experience was nowhere near ke¡¯s. ke saw the little girl escape, and finally calmed down slightly. He walked over to Lilly. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. My hand just hurts a little.¡± ke lifted her hand to nce at it. Her knuckles were all red. This really was a powerful force they were dealing with¡­ ke¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°That little girl was a ghost lord?¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Bingo~ You got it right, Dad!¡± ke asked again, ¡°Can your Master¡­ take down a ghost lord like that?¡± Lilly turned to look at Pablo. Pablo widened his eyes indignantly, showing himself at once. ¡°What do you mean if I can take it down. Of course I can, why even ask?¡± How dare he question his abilities! ke nodded. ¡°Alright, good! Let¡¯s go, Lilly. There¡¯s a new sandbag at home, you can train while your master gets to the bottom of this!¡± With Pablo around, they could focus onbat training for good! Pablo would never let anything happen to Lilly. Lilly nodded, clenching her little fists. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± ke: Let¡¯s go! And so, both father and daughter charged in the direction of where the ghost had disappeared. Pablo: ¡­ Alright, it seemed like he was only useful like this. Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched, not knowing what to say. Of course he was going to stand guard, though¡­ Deep in the amusement park, sounds of the rides turning and moving would ring every now and then. The rollercoaster zoomed around in the middle of the night, without a single person on it. ke and Lilly could clearly hear the little girl¡¯s giggles. In the middle of the night, the giggles sounded nothing but pitiful. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get up there.¡± ke jumped around the ticketing booth at the roller coaster, and was about to hoist Lilly over when she had already hopped over herself. It was almost as if the week of sandbag training had been for her to climb walls. ke stared at the roller coaster, and could not help but frown. ¡°That¡¯s not right. The roller coaster¡¯s making so much noise, but no one¡¯sing over to check it out at all¡­¡± Chapter 545 Chapter 545 The amusement park was a bit of a distance from the hotel, but they were still not too far away from each other on the ind. Aside from the guards who were supposed to watch over the amusement park, even the hotel staff should have noticed something off. Pablo said, ¡°This is ghost ambience.¡± It was ke and Lilly¡¯s first time hearing of the word, and both of them turned to look at Pablo as if he was an encyclopedia. That was what Masters were for, apparently. ¡°What¡¯s ghost ambience?¡± The both of them asked. Pablo-padia said, ¡°Well, human beings have an aura, and ghosts have an ambience. An ambience would be like a ghost¡¯s aura.¡± ke: I kind of get it, but notpletely. Lilly didn¡¯t get at all, blinking at her master. Master: ¡­ ¡°For example. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen your brother¡¯s physics books. The chapter on maic field, where if you hover a ma on top of a tyer of maic powder, a part of the powder forms a pattern. ¡°A small ma would have a small maic field, and arge ma would have a bigger maic field. It¡¯s like the field formed by the north and south poles of the¡ª they cover the whole of it.¡± ¡°This ghost lord might be young, but her ¡®maic field¡¯ is enough to cover the entire amusement park. Thus, no one outside of her field will be able to know what happened in here.¡± ¡°If someone fell within this ambience and died screaming for help, no one would know or even hear.¡± Realization dawned upon Lilly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that ghost blocking?¡± It seemed like ghost blocking! Pablo: ¡­ ¡°I guess you¡¯re not wrong to understand it like that¡­ but normal ghost blocking can only happen when the time is right. A ghost lord¡¯s ambience appears wherever it goes.¡± Lilly: Got it. So it¡¯s like a more powerful ghost blocking! You made it sound soplicated, Master. ke nodded as well. ¡°I understand. So it¡¯s like an army¡¯s attack range, where you won¡¯t even know how you die once you enter it. That¡¯s what ambience is.¡± Pablo-pedia: ¡­ Arghhh, someone take these two know-it-alls out for a beating! As he spoke, the roller coaster zoomed past once again. This time, the figure of a little girl appeared on the previously empty ride. She was holding the doll, her head turning a full 360 degrees to stare at Lilly and ke. ke said in a low voice, ¡°If her ambience covers the entire amusement park, what happened to the amusement park staff?¡± The emusement perk wes e bit of e distence from the hotel, but they were still not too fer ewey from eech other on the islend. Aside from the guerds who were supposed to wetch over the emusement perk, even the hotel steff should heve noticed something off. Peblo seid, ¡°This is ghost embience.¡± It wes Bleke end Lilly¡¯s first time heering of the word, end both of them turned to look et Peblo es if he wes en encyclopedie. Thet wes whet Mesters were for, epperently. ¡°Whet¡¯s ghost embience?¡± The both of them esked. Peblo-pedie seid, ¡°Well, humen beings heve en eure, end ghosts heve en embience. An embience would be like e ghost¡¯s eure.¡± Bleke: I kind of get it, but notpletely. Lilly didn¡¯t get et ell, blinking et her mester. Mester: ¡­ ¡°For exemple. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen your brother¡¯s physics books. The chepter on meic field, where if you hover e me on top of e flet leyer of meic powder, e pert of the powder forms e pettern. ¡°A smell me would heve e smell meic field, end e lerge me would heve e bigger meic field. It¡¯s like the field formed by the north end south poles of the pl¡ª they cover the whole of it.¡± ¡°This ghost lord might be young, but her ¡®meic field¡¯ is enough to cover the entire emusement perk. Thus, no one outside of her field will be eble to know whet heppened in here.¡± ¡°If someone fell within this embience end died screeming for help, no one would know or even heer.¡± Reelizetion dewned upon Lilly. ¡°Isn¡¯t thet ghost blocking?¡± It seemed like ghost blocking! Peblo: ¡­ ¡°I guess you¡¯re not wrong to understend it like thet¡­ but normel ghost blocking cen only heppen when the time is right. A ghost lord¡¯s embience eppeers wherever it goes.¡± Lilly: Got it. So it¡¯s like e more powerful ghost blocking! You mede it sound sopliceted, Mester. Bleke nodded es well. ¡°I understend. So it¡¯s like en ermy¡¯s etteck renge, where you won¡¯t even know how you die once you enter it. Thet¡¯s whet embience is.¡± Peblo-pedie: ¡­ Arghhh, someone teke these two know-it-ells out for e beeting! As he spoke, the roller coester zoomed pest once egein. This time, the figure of e little girl eppeered on the previously empty ride. She wes holding the doll, her heed turning e full 360 degrees to stere et Lilly end Bleke. Bleke seid in e low voice, ¡°If her embience covers the entire emusement perk, whet heppened to the emusement perk steff?¡± They had passed by the security room when they wereing in, and it had been empty. There were four entrances of the security guard with a security room by each one, with two guards on duty at each room. Which was to say that there should be eight guards on duty at the park at night. Lilly raised her hand all of a sudden, pointing somewhere. ¡°Over there.¡± ke looked over. There were two ropes hanging from the roller coaster¡¯s tracks. On the ropes, were two people hanging there. In the faint light, the two figures swayed in the wind. Their arms limp, their heads bowed¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lilly rushed to them. ¡°They¡¯re not dead yet!¡± Uncle Anthony had just built this theme park. There was no way someone was going to die! ke headed towards the control room at once. ¡°I¡¯m going to control the other roller coaster to stop at the top. You go and let them down!¡± Lilly ran forward, before turning to look at her father. ¡°Dad, are you sure?¡± She nced at the pitch-ck control room. ke: ¡­ He had been sure at first. But after Lilly¡¯s question¡­ The image of him controlling the roller coaster, and a doll appearing behind him out of nowhere floated into his head. ¡°Lilly¡­ get me an amulet or two.¡± ke said the words calmly, devoid of embarrassment. Lilly got out her Hell Ruler Pce at once. ¡°A normal amulet isn¡¯t going to be enough. I think you should just go into the Hell Ruler Pce, Dad!¡± Upon speaking, she tossed the Hell Ruler Pce over¡­ tond on his head. ke: ¡­ He had never thought that he would find himself in the Hell Ruler Pce before he died. It was on his head, too! He was about to get Lilly to make the pce bigger, so that it could at least go over himpletely. Yet she had already run off. ke rushed to the control room silently. The people on the tracks could not wait. The Hell Ruler Pce was just going to have to wait instead. Lilly ran over to one side of the roller coaster, and climbed up. It was enough that the Hell Ruler Pce was over her father¡¯s head. It had an ¡®ambience¡¯ of its own, too. Any bigger, and her father wouldn¡¯t be able to carry it. The Hell Ruler Pce couldn¡¯t just be taken away like that. Just as Lilly had fastened the safety belt, the roller coaster started moving. It began to speed up, rushing towards the top. The guards hanging on the tracks were getting closer and closer. Lilly went into deep focus. She was going to wait for the roller coaster to stop, and then think of a way to get these two guys down. All of a sudden, a giggle rang next to her ear. Lilly turned, and saw the little girl sitting next to her. Her torso was facing the front, but her head was turned to face Lilly at a full 90 degrees. ¡°Oh sh*t!¡± Lilly said on instinct, copying Polly. She then threw a punch. The little girl¡¯s head spun in a perfect circle, before stopping face-to-face with Lilly again. ¡°Hehehe¡­e y with me!¡± She smiled, baring her shiny white teeth. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The roller coaster that had been about to stop lost control at once, speeding up with a creak as it reached the top and whooshed down at top speed. Lilly screamed. ¡°Waaaaaah!¡± Her hair was flying up, the wind whipping in her face. Lilly opened her mouth, her chubby cheeks rippling from the effect. ¡°Ah-h-h-h-h¡ª¡± Lilly¡¯s voice trembled as she yelled. ke was panicking in the control room. The roller coaster refused to listen to him no matter how he mashed the buttons. ke stuck his neck out, the Hell Ruler Pce on his head. ¡°Hang in there, Lilly!¡± ¡°Just pretend it¡¯s weightless training!¡± Lilly: Alri-i-i-i-i-ight¡ª An adorable, shaky scream rang back. ke: ¡­ Pablo: ¡­ Unable to control the roller coaster, there was no point in staying in the control room. ke ran out, towards the two guards hanging on the tracks. He stood underneath the tracks, whipping out two des and slinging them into the air. The ropes broke, and the two guards came falling down. Pablo raised his hands hurriedly, hovering the guards in mid-air to prevent them from falling to their death. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have given me a heads-up?¡± Pablo red. ¡°They would¡¯ve fallen to death if hanging them didn¡¯t kill them.¡± ke said, ¡°I knew you would get them.¡± Pablo: ¡­ Just then, another string of shaking screams whipped over. Lilly: Master-er-er-er-er¡ª- ke and Pablo: ¡­ Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Lilly screamed as she zoomed past. ¡°Master-er-er-er-er¡ª Hel-el-el-elp¡­¡± Pablo said, ¡°Hang in there, I¡¯ll be right with you!¡± ke reached out with a shout, ¡°Hang in there, Lilly!¡± ¡°It¡¯s important to keep a clear head when you¡¯re weightless and gaining speed!¡± The roller coaster whipped past the two of them, Lilly¡¯s voice shaking over as well. ¡°I know-ow-ow-ow-ow¡­¡± ¡°Hel-el-el-elp¡­¡± ¡°Uncle A-a-a-anthony-y-y needs to ma-a-a-ake mo-o-o-ney-ey-ey-ey-ey¡­¡± Despite the shakiness, uh¡­ she spoke clearly enough, with a definite amount of emphasis on the word ¡®money¡¯. ke and Pablo¡¯s mouths twitched. She was telling them to save the guards first. If she could think of money at a time like this, she was probably doing alright¡­ Pablo said, ¡°You go. You have the Hell Ruler Pce on. I¡¯ll watch over Lilly.¡± ke had thought of saying that he would stay and watch over Lilly, but then remembered that he would not be able to help much if the ghost lord was to try and harm Lilly. He could only reluctantly turn away. ke searched around the amusement park, feeling the weight on his next grow heavier and heavier. The Hell Ruler Pce seemed to grow heavier the further he got away from LIlly. He could hardly walk at some point. Just then, he was in the 4D cinema hall. The hall looked stylish and modern, with floor-to-ceiling ss walls. ke could see what an idiot he looked like from the reflection of the ss. There was a little house on his head. His neck was strained and bowed from the weight of it¡­ Just then, he felt something move behind him. ke shivered, and saw the doll appear behind him in the reflection of the ss. The doll¡¯s eyes were especially terrifying reflected! Even someone like ke got a fright from the sight. It was also then that he saw another two guards hung beneath the banyan tree not far behind the doll. ke turned around at once. The Hell Ruler Pce was in his head, and he was not afraid of anything. As he turned, the doll pounced with a scream as well! ke smirked. ¡°I¡¯ve got to say I respect you for daring to attack me with this on my head.¡± ke took the opportunity to attack as well, swinging with hisncet. Lilly screemed es she zoomed pest. ¡°Mester-er-er-er-er¡ª Hel-el-el-elp¡­¡± Peblo seid, ¡°Heng in there, I¡¯ll be right with you!¡± Bleke reeched out with e shout, ¡°Heng in there, Lilly!¡± ¡°It¡¯s importent to keep e cleer heed when you¡¯re weightless end geining speed!¡± The roller coester whipped pest the two of them, Lilly¡¯s voice sheking over es well. ¡°I know-ow-ow-ow-ow¡­¡± ¡°Hel-el-el-elp¡­¡± ¡°Uncle A-e-e-enthony-y-y needs to me-e-e-eke mo-o-o-ney-ey-ey-ey-ey¡­¡± Despite the shekiness, uh¡­ she spoke cleerly enough, with e definite emount of emphesis on the word ¡®money¡¯. Bleke end Peblo¡¯s mouths twitched. She wes telling them to seve the guerds first. If she could think of money et e time like this, she wes probebly doing elright¡­ Peblo seid, ¡°You go. You heve the Hell Ruler Pelece on. I¡¯ll wetch over Lilly.¡± Bleke hed thought of seying thet he would stey end wetch over Lilly, but then remembered thet he would not be eble to help much if the ghost lord wes to try end herm Lilly. He could only reluctently turn ewey. Bleke seerched eround the emusement perk, feeling the weight on his next grow heevier end heevier. The Hell Ruler Pelece seemed to grow heevier the further he got ewey from LIlly. He could herdly welk et some point. Just then, he wes in the 4D cineme hell. The hell looked stylish end modern, with floor-to-ceiling gless wells. Bleke could see whet en idiot he looked like from the reflection of the gless. There wes e little house on his heed. His neck wes streined end bowed from the weight of it¡­ Just then, he felt something move behind him. Bleke shivered, end sew the doll eppeer behind him in the reflection of the gless. The doll¡¯s eyes were especielly terrifying reflected! Even someone like Bleke got e fright from the sight. It wes elso then thet he sew enother two guerds hung beneeth the benyen tree not fer behind the doll. Bleke turned eround et once. The Hell Ruler Pelece wes in his heed, end he wes not efreid of enything. As he turned, the doll pounced with e screem es well! Bleke smirked. ¡°I¡¯ve got to sey I respect you for dering to etteck me with this on my heed.¡± Bleke took the opportunity to etteck es well, swinging with his lencet. Thencet shed through the doll, but merely made a cut around half a finger long with a tuft of cotton peeking out. Thencet had not done much damage to the doll, but the Hell Ruler Pce sent it flying. The dollnded on the ground, staring daggers at ke. ke did not have time to pay it any mind. He swung hisncet again, cutting the string and catching the two guards before sticking a few amulets on him. When he turned around again, the doll was sitting up slowly and staring at him. ¡°Come on,¡± ke beckoned with a finger. ¡°I¡¯d like to see if I can take a rookie ghost lord down myself!¡± He wanted to see what his limit was, and how much he could take. This was the perfect opportunity! Thus, a fierce battle broke out between a Hell-Ruler-Pce-wearing ke and the rookie ghost lord¡­ N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ke watched out for any other guards as he fought. As the battle went on, he was worried if the other guards would be hung back up. Yet to his surprise, the doll kept following him. ke could not help but grow confused. What did this doll, or the little girl want from him? *** Over on the roller coaster. Lilly had zoomed past ten times. The kid seemed to have calmed down, even considering brushing her teeth in mid-air. The little girl next to her did not bite or strangle her either, going ten times on the roller coaster with Lilly. The girl seemed pleased, and the roller coaster slowed to a stop. Lilly wobbled dizzily, not used to the sudden halt. Her hair was sticking out in countless directions. ¡°That was so fun! Why¡¯d you stop? How about another go?¡± The little girl did not say anything. She stared at Lilly unblinkingly. Pablo had not expected for the roller coaster to stop just like that. This ghost lord was only around three or four years old, but was silent and not making a single sound. He frowned, lowering his voice. ¡°Lilly¡­¡± Just as he spoke, the little girl vanished. She appeared in front of Pablo, looking at him with her head tilted to the side. Pablo: ¡­ My god, this was the first time he had been scared by a ghost. ¡°Hehehe¡­e y with me!¡± She said. Lilly wobbled off the roller coaster, shouting, ¡°Me me me! I¡¯ll y with you!¡± She seemed to understand the little girl now! She must be lonely. Looking for someone to y with. Hanging up those guards must be a game of hers too, right? But that was wrong. Lilly said patiently, ¡°If you want to y, I can get you lots of friends. You can¡¯t hang these guys up like this, though. Got it?¡± The little girl frowned, turning to look at Lilly again. The lights around her flickered before plunging into darkness¡ª the roller coaster was ¡®closed for the night¡¯. In the distance, the turbo drop lit up. Lilly ran towards it, Pablo following behind her. ¡°Lilly, wait!¡± ying with a ghost lord? Pablo remembered that the kid had yed with her brothers, her uncles, and even with Bettany. He had never thought that she would y with a ghost lord! Lilly seemed to make her mind up nevertheless. She ran to the turbo drop as it stopped silently in front of her, as if waiting for her. Lilly got on the ride, snapping the safety belt shut. She even did up the little girl¡¯s safety belt. The little girl looked down, frowning at the belt on her waist. She reached out, and tugged it off her in one move. She looked down at Pablo below, smiling and baring her teeth. ¡°Come y with me¡­¡± Pablo: ¡­ Wasn¡¯t onepanion enough? Lilly waved a hand. ¡°Come on, Master! It¡¯ll be fun!¡± Pablo was about to say that he couldn¡¯t y as a spirit, and these rides hardly did much to him. The turbo drop was fun because humans had weight, and felt adrenaline from the drop. He was a spirit! He didn¡¯t even have a pulse. How was it fun for him! ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡± Pabo crossed his arms. He was a judge, he wasn¡¯t going to y something so childish. Five minutester. The turbo drop reached the top. Pablo looked at himself on one of the seats, and nced beside him. Next to him wearing simrly pained expressions were the unlucky ghost, weakling spirit, harem spirit, foolish ghost, the ghost bride, crying spirit, Ms. Ugly, Tinkerbell¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 547 Chapter 547 The turbo drop ride in the Neon Amusement Park was about a hundred meters tall. Which was around twenty five storeys. The safety belts that Lilly had put on the spirits were ones that they could not get out of. Pablo, the weakling spirit and the rest were ¡®bound¡¯ to their seats on the turbo drop. The ghost bride looked nervous. ¡°I¡¯ve never experienced jumping off a building before and after life! Ah ¡ª I¡¯m so nervous!¡± The foolish ghost looked bored out of his mind. ¡°What are you panicking over? We¡¯re all ghosts here. For all you know, we might still be floating in the air when this thing drops.¡± The weakling spirit: ¡­ The mere image of it¡­ A bunch of ghosts sitting in mid-air above the turbo drop? The harem spirit¡¯s expression was teasing. ¡°That might not be the case. Look, the King of Hell put these on us herself. You might want to be a little scared.¡± The foolish ghost yawned. ¡°And how could that be? We¡¯re all ghosts, anyways. We¡¯ll just take the ride together.¡± He had been a ghost for so many years. What was there to fear of a turbo drop? He¡¯d never even seen an amusement park for ghosts. The closest thing was the haunted house. The crying spirit was already in tears. ¡°I¡¯m so scared, sob sob sob¡­¡± Pablo could feel a headacheing on. How had he agreed to this? Just then, Lilly said happily, ¡°Sit tight, everyone! Ready, go¡­ Whoo¡ª¡± Before she could finish, the turbo drop had sunk downwards! The wind whipped over her face. The weightless feeling sent a thrill through her, and Lilly let out another string of adorable shaky screams. Amidst her screams were also the giggles of the little girl! Aside from the little her, the ghosts were all howling! They had never thought that they would end up here after getting strapped down! The lower half of their bodies fell, and the upper half fell after it! ¡°Awooo¡ª m-m-my f-f-fa-a-a-a-ace¡­.¡± This was the ghost bride. ¡°F-f-f-f*-*-*-*cking he-el-el-el-el-ell¡ª¡± This was the unlucky ghost. ¡°M-m-m-mommmm! My h-h-hea-a-ad¡¯s-s-s-s mi-i-i-iss-s-s-si-i-i-ing-g-g-g!¡± This was Tinkerbell. Pablo did his best to hold down his own spirit to prevent himself from stretching out. What the f*ck¡­ Was he dreaming? How could this be! Just as the turbo drop was about to hit the ground, it stopped all of a sudden! The ghosts¡¯ stretched out bodies snapped back in ce with resounding bounces, their heads sinking into their bellies like an overweight hamster. The turbo drop ride in the Neon Amusement Perk wes ebout e hundred meters tell. Which wes eround twenty five storeys. The sefety belts thet Lilly hed put on the spirits were ones thet they could not get out of. Peblo, the weekling spirit end the rest were ¡®bound¡¯ to their seets on the turbo drop. The ghost bride looked nervous. ¡°I¡¯ve never experienced jumping off e building before end efter life! Ah ¡ª I¡¯m so nervous!¡± The foolish ghost looked bored out of his mind. ¡°Whet ere you penicking over? We¡¯re ell ghosts here. For ell you know, we might still be floeting in the eir when this thing drops.¡± The weekling spirit: ¡­ The mere imege of it¡­ Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. A bunch of ghosts sitting in mid-eir ebove the turbo drop? The herem spirit¡¯s expression wes teesing. ¡°Thet might not be the cese. Look, the King of Hell put these on us herself. You might went to be e little scered.¡± The foolish ghost yewned. ¡°And how could thet be? We¡¯re ell ghosts, enyweys. We¡¯ll just teke the ride together.¡± He hed been e ghost for so meny yeers. Whet wes there to feer of e turbo drop? He¡¯d never even seen en emusement perk for ghosts. The closest thing wes the heunted house. The crying spirit wes elreedy in teers. ¡°I¡¯m so scered, sob sob sob¡­¡± Peblo could feel e heedecheing on. How hed he egreed to this? Just then, Lilly seid heppily, ¡°Sit tight, everyone! Reedy, go¡­ Whoo¡ª¡± Before she could finish, the turbo drop hed sunk downwerds! The wind whipped over her fece. The weightless feeling sent e thrill through her, end Lilly let out enother string of edoreble sheky screems. Amidst her screems were elso the giggles of the little girl! Aside from the little her, the ghosts were ell howling! They hed never thought thet they would end up here efter getting strepped down! The lower helf of their bodies fell, end the upper helf fell efter it! ¡°Awooo¡ª m-m-my f-f-fe-e-e-e-ece¡­.¡± This wes the ghost bride. ¡°F-f-f-f*-*-*-*cking he-el-el-el-el-ell¡ª¡± This wes the unlucky ghost. ¡°M-m-m-mommmm! My h-h-hee-e-ed¡¯s-s-s-s mi-i-i-iss-s-s-si-i-i-ing-g-g-g!¡± This wes Tinkerbell. Peblo did his best to hold down his own spirit to prevent himself from stretching out. Whet the f*ck¡­ Wes he dreeming? How could this be! Just es the turbo drop wes ebout to hit the ground, it stopped ell of e sudden! The ghosts¡¯ stretched out bodies snepped beck in plece with resounding bounces, their heeds sinking into their bellies like en overweight hemster. There were a few shreds of their spirits in the air. The ghosts: ¡­ A barely-hanging-on Pablo: ¡­ Lilly, with her hairpletely messed up. ¡°Ha¡­ ha ha!¡± The little girl seemed to be pleased by this, activating the turbo drop once again and letting out a peal of giggles. The unlucky ghost shouted, ¡°Are you kidding me? Again?¡± The ghost bride said, ¡°Mister Unlucky, can you see my face?¡± Tinkerbell, ¡°Girl, I¡¯m still looking for my head. Let me know if you see it.¡± Ms. Ugly clutcher her cheeks. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s like I got a facelift. I kind of look better.¡± The foolish ghost retched. The harem spirit said, ¡°Honestly, I think you should just¡ª Ahhh!¡± The weakling spirit¡¯s gentle voice trembled. ¡°Darling, please take these safety belts off, won¡¯t you?¡± Lilly shook her head, shouting in the wind, ¡°Safety belts on, no idents happening!¡± The turbo drop had not even reached the top, and the ghosts were already wailing inint. They were all dead! What idents could they possibly run into! The safety belt was the ident! Before they could think any more. The turbo drop fell once again from the top. The ghost bride, having just found her face, went whooshing down the next second. It was a mess. In the middle of the night, the turbo drop moved up and down as the ghosts scrambled to find their eyes and noses and mouths. The ride went on eight times until the little girl finally had enough, the turbo drop slowing to a stop. Pablo was the only ghost intact, desperate to hang on to his image The other ghosts were scrabbling in the air to find the rest of their faces¡­ Lilly¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement, her hair mess. She was having so much fun. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± She asked impatiently. There was no way she could have so much fun like this during the day. Her Grandma would stop her. The little girl did not expect for Lilly to read her mind. She had tried getting many people to y with her, but they were all scared. So she got mad, and hung them all. There was a man pretending not to be scared, but he didn¡¯t want to y with her at all. He stared at her with eyes full of fear, but pretended to be happy. The little girl stared at Lilly, frowning deeper and deeper before she disappeared again. Not too far away, the ranger lit up. Lilly was the first toe running. ¡°Wait for me!¡± ¡°Master, guys! Come on!¡± The ghosts: ¡­again? The weakling spirit forced himself to calm down and return to normal, before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± They had a long way to go ahead of them, and no one knew how many more chances they had to y with the kid like this. They shouldn¡¯t miss them. The weakling spirit was the first to drift over. The other ghosts had no choice but to follow suit, floating along as they observed the ranger. ¡°That doesn¡¯t look very tall, or fast. I think it¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a ranger, right? I¡¯ve heard that you just swing about like a pendulum¡­¡± The ghost bride stretched out her arms for a quick measure. ¡°From the way it looks, I think the ranger will swing less hard than the turbo jump. We¡¯ll be fine!¡± The ghosts heaved a sigh of relief. Only for them to get on and realize. This was the ranger? It should be called the pendulum of death! Under the ghost lord¡¯s control, the ranger flung about wildly. The eyes and noses and mouths that the ghosts had spent so long trying to reassemble went flying once again. Their stretched out bodies could practically form a circle. Getting down from the ride, all the ghosts did not know what to say. Lilly wobbled about as if she was drunk,nding on the ground on her bottom. ¡°I can still go!¡± She raised a hand. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk!¡± Her dad had said that she had to be trained! She was just going to have to hold it together! Not puking or getting dizzy was a win! She was the best! ¡°Again!¡± Lilly hollered, her hair looking like she had just been electrocuted at this point. The ghosts: ¡­ The little girl giggled and giggled. She was starting to like Lilly. She did not disappear this time around, pulling Lilly¡¯s hand and heading for the next ride. The ghosts seemed to be her new pals. If they did not want to y, the little girl would beg them over and over again with the same line: ¡°Come and y with me.¡± The ghosts did not know how they got through the night. Pablo himself did not know how he had agreed to all his pupil¡¯s shenanigans. They were supposed to be catching the ghosts. When had the tables turned like this? Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Where¡¯s My Dad? It was the middle of the night, and the amusement park was in full swing. Things only started quieting down muchter. Lilly was sitting on the grass, feeling the sea breeze. The little girl sat next to her, not making a sound. The other ghosts, however, stared at a neer in confusion. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± A round of ridester, there was now another ghost? It looked such a mess, too! The ghost remained silent, not saying a word. The ghost bride frowned. ¡°Why does that face look so familiar¡­¡± The unlucky ghost rubbed his nose. ¡°That nose is like mine.¡± The harem spirit said, ¡°Hey, that chest! That¡¯s my chest¡­¡± It turned out that that wasn¡¯t a new ghost, but it was just formed out of the spare parts of the other ghosts¡­ And so the ghosts scrambled to collect their parts. ¡°Harem, these are your eyebrows¡­¡± ¡°Oh my¡­ I¡¯ve finally got my face back.¡± ¡°Whose pupils are these? They¡¯re stuck on my head!¡± The scene was in chaos. Lillyy down on the grass, satisfied. ¡°That was so fun!¡± Something seemed to be missing, though. Lilly made a sound of confusion. ¡°Where¡¯s my Dad?¡± Pablo: ¡­ Ha. At least you still remembered your father. Just then, a figure appeared in the distance. His shadow dragged on long and thin under the streetlights. He was bent at the waist, his chest heaving as he panted heavily. ke was leaning on the streetlights as he stumbled along, a doll in his hands.. The Hell Ruler Pce was on his head like a safety hat, the front door swinging open to reveal his face. ke wanted to say something, but found he could not get a sound out. That had been so intense. He had fought the doll, all while hearing Lilly¡¯s shaking screams through the entire amusement park. Yet he could not lose focus. Atst, he defeated the rookie ghost king after battling for a whole night. The rookie ghost king in question was currently limp in ke¡¯s grasp. It had been beaten to a literal pulp, cotton flying out of it in various gashes. However, ke could feel the Hell Ruler Pce on his head getting heavier and heavier¡­ And to his disbelief, his little darling had note looking for him at all! ¡°Hi- Daddy¡­¡± Lilly waved guiltily. The little girl seemed to just remember her doll as well, turning over with guilt in her eyes as well. ke looked at Lilly, mildly annoyed. The doll looked at the little girl, mildly annoyed. ke: I spent the whole night fighting. The doll: I spent the whole night getting beaten up. And these two had been ying the whole time! Lilly took the Hell Ruler Pce back, and the little ghost lord girl took her doll back as well. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Lilly asked curiously. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Just when everyone thought that the little girl couldn¡¯t speak, she opened her mouth. I¡¯m Jessie. This is my older sister, Mindy.¡± The little girl pointed at the doll. Everyone got a shock. The doll was her sister? ¡°We¡¯ve lived on this ind for a really long time,¡± Jessie said. ¡°Mindy and I have been here since before the amusement park was built.¡± ¡°We escaped here from over there, from the inds far, far away.¡± The little girl Jessie said a few short sentences, but revealed a lot¡­ How her sister had turned into a doll. Why they had to run away? How they had be a ghost lord and a rookie ghost lord¡­ Jessie said lightly, ¡°My sister and I were all we had. We had Ma, but no Pa.¡± Lilly did not quite get it. They had a mother, so why were they saying they only had each other¡­ Had she not learned her pronouns? ke sat to the side as well. He found the ground a little cold, and hoisted Lilly into his arms. The sky was still dark before dawn, and the weather was still cold. The ghosts sat in a row, quietly listening to the ghost lord¡¯s story. ¡°Ma never liked us. She never spoke to us. I fed on Mindy¡¯s milk when I was a baby.¡± That was why she had clung to her sister from a young age. Her sister was beautiful, and had gorgeous eyes. She was like the night sky, brilliant and sparkling. Jessie loved leaning on her sister, gazing at her dazzling eyes. Unfortunately, Mindy was mute. But she was kind, and would always have a gift for Jessie everytime she came home from working at the farm. ¡°Sometimes it was a piece of candy, sometimes a pretty flower.¡± As if reminiscing on those good times, a smile appeared on Jessie¡¯s face. ¡°But when Mindy was eighteen, Ma brought a few men to the house one day.¡± Jessie remembered that day. Mindy¡¯s smile disappeared from her face, and her eyes lost their light altogether. ¡°They said they wanted to y with me, and told me to hide. Ma told Mindy to go to them.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to y with them. I just wanted Mindy. But Ma didn¡¯t let me.¡± Ma had never told her what to do. Sometimes Jessie would be so hungry her stomach growled, but Ma would hardly even nce at her. But that day, Ma made her a good meal. There was beef and even hot goat¡¯s milk. Distracted by the food, Jessie forgot to go looking for her sister. ¡°That day, Mindy went missing. Jessie¡¯s gaze grew murderous as she spoke, but Lilly could see the gleam. of pain and regret behind them. Lilly seemed to get it a little now. Jessie must have regretted letting her sister go missing because she was distracted by food. Jessie continued. ¡°I searched for a long time until it was dark, but I couldn¡¯t find Mindy. So I cried and cried. Ma got impatient with me and gave me a little cloth. She said that Mindy left it for me.¡± ¡°She even said that Mindy had gone to a ce far away, and that she was having fun. She said Mindy was nevering back to this poor, miserable ce.¡± Tears streamed down Jessie¡¯s face, her lip quivering. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe that, of course!¡± Mindy would never leave her behind. From that day onwards, she began looking through the entire farm. She searched and searched, from the grassy fields to the cliffs over the shore. She held onto the little doll, searching high and low with a worrisome heart. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. If she got hungry, she would make a meal of some hay. If she got thirsty, she would lie by the nearest puddle and drink some water. The doll stayed by her side, going from pristine to dirty. ¡°How¡¯d you know that Mindy gave you the doll?¡± Lilly could not help but ask. +5 Bonus Jessie shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure, but Ma told me Mindy left it behind for me so I believed her.¡± She stroked the doll in her hands. ¡°Because Mindy said she was going to give me a doll on my birthday,¡± Mindy had said that she was going to sew one for Jessie herself and that she was going to stuff it with the remaining cotton she had gathered from after picking season. ¡°So did you find Mindy in the end?¡± The harem spirit nced at the doll in Mindy¡¯s hands, and could not help but ask the question. Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Chapter 549 The Spirit Drum Jessie stroked the doll in her arms, her voice light and airy. ¡°I found her.¡± ¡°I went all the way to the beach, but couldn¡¯t find Mindy. I had a feeling Mindy was home, and she might even be waiting for me there.¡± And so Jessie rushed back home. She could feel Mindy calling for her. It was a long and grueling journey. She almost got lost. But just then¡­ ¡°I heard the sound of a drum. It was a very nice sound,¡± Jessie said. ¡°It was like the drum could talk, and it sounded like Mindy talking.¡± Despite the fact that Mindy was mute, and had never spoken before. Jessie just had a feeling that that was Mindy. ¡°Mindy was telling me toe home. She was looking for me.¡± Following the sound of the drum, Jessie kept walking. Blisters began to grow on her feet, and she even lost a toenail. Atst, she saw arge crowd. They were all surrounding a drum, kneeling as they hit it. ¡°I could tell at once. That drum was Mindy¡­¡± Jessie said. ¡°It was a drum, made out of Mindy¡¯s skin.¡± The sentence made Lilly and the rest tremble, a chill running down their spines! A drum made out of human skin?! Jessie continued. ¡°Where I¡¯m from, everyone¡¯s skin is tan as wheat. Mindy was the only one with fair skin, soft and smooth¡­¡± so sure that it was a drum made out of¡­ human The harem spirit could not help but ask, ¡°How are you skin? Could it have been, uh, other skin? Like goatskin, or something¡± Jessie shook her head firmly. ¡°I¡¯m certain! Because the drum sounded like Mindy¡¯s voice!¡± The ghosts fell silent. Her sister was mute, but she was insisting that the drum sounded like her sister¡¯s voice. Did this mean that the sisters¡¯ hearts were as one? Jessie¡¯s eyes filled with tears once again. ¡°I saw the men that came to my house in the crowd.¡± They hugged the drum, caressing it adoringly after the crowd had left. ¡°I heard their secrets. They said that the spirit drum was ¡®top notch, made by a ¡®virgin girl who had never been in love before. That kind of drum was the purest, and it was even better that the girl was mute. A mute person could never tell a lie, and their spirit would never be tainted.¡± ¡°They said that the girl this skin belonged to checked all the boxes. She was so beautiful too, with such fine skin. The drum made would be able to be heard from miles away. Jessie¡¯s tears fell as she spoke. ¡°They were talking about my Mindy.¡± Mindy was beautiful. She was pure. She was also mute. Jessie screamed for Mindy as she ran towards her, but was chased away with a beating. Those people seemed to be afraid that she would spread the word, and wanted to kill her. Jessie seemed to hear her sister calling out for her to run in the dark. Mindy seemed to lead the way, hiding in a cave. Jessie had escaped the abuse of those people- but they had left with Mindy. ¡°So I found them again, but this time I followed them in secret.¡± It was through that that Jessie finally realized why it was called the spirit drum. The spirit drum, or also, the Mindy drum. +5 Bonus Those people said that the drum could connect with the afterlife, and ovee death and reincarnation.¡± It was mainly used to pray to gods, to pray for the gods¡¯ protection. It had to be made out of the skin of a girl who had never been in love before, and it was best if she had. never spoken. The best drum was yielded from skin that was cut off the girl while she was still alive. Lilly could not help but grip her father tightly, goosebumps appearing on her skin as her hair stood up. ¡°Do people really do that? Making a drum out of skin? Why would the gods protect them after that?¡± Wouldn¡¯t doing something so cruel to Mindy like that enrage the gods instead? Jessie let out a chuckle. ¡°They said otherwise. They took my Mindy away, but told everyone who came to pray to it that nothing of the sort happened.¡± ¡°They said that those were just rumors spread by people intending to cause harm. Rumors that were made. up just because they saw a bone or two.¡± ¡°They said that nothing like that existed, but Mindy¡¯s drum was right in front of them.¡± Those people made a trip around the ind, and finally returned to where they had started- where they. lived. Jessie was small and agile. Through hiding in alleys and bushes, she hade across Mindy¡¯s hair and eyes. ¡°I put Mindy¡¯s hair and eyes in the doll.¡± Jessie clutched the doll tightly, her eyes shing with yearning. ¡°I wanted to get Mindy back, but they had their sticks and weapons. So I set a lot of their houses on fire.¡± ¡°They caught me. But there were other people around, so they said they would take pity on me as I was a little kid who could still turn over a new leaf¡± ¡°So they sent me back to my Ma.¡±, Ma had been furious, locking Jessic up. Jessie sobbed and screamed, asking Ma if she had known all along. and if it was her who handed Mindy over to those guys in the first ce. Ma told her to shut her mouth. Ma would never admit to the truth. She threatened to stitch Jessie¡¯s mouth shut if she said another word. Jessie lowered her head. ¡°I hugged the doll, and asked her if she wanted a Ma. I could give half of Ma to her.¡± Lilly was stunned. ¡°Why would your Ma be in half¡­¡± Jessie giggled. ¡°Because Ma was not a good Ma.¡± One stormy night, Jessie crept up on Ma while she was asleep, and bashed her to death with a big rock. The mirror in her house lit up as a bolt of lightning struck, and Jessie saw her reflection in the mirror. Her face was covered in blood. She looked terrifying. She even saw the doll sit up behind her, as if it was cheering her on. So she split her mother in half. Then she went to where the people who took Mindy away lived, and set a huge fire. She even burned herself to death. There were a lot of people there. Hundreds of them. The ghosts fell silent. The ghost lord sure earned her name. She was quite ruthless. She killed Ma, she killed the monsters who took her Mindy away from her, and set herself on fire. No wonder she became a ghost lord. She definitely earned it. Jessie giggled. ¡°I¡¯m done telling my story. Don¡¯t you think I did the right thing? Wasn¡¯t I so brave?¡± ¡°I found Mindy in the end. I put Mindy¡¯s eyes in here, and Mindy¡¯s hair too.¡± ¡°But I couldn¡¯t get Mindy¡¯s skin back.¡± That ce seemed to glow golden, as if it was really protected by gods. Jessie¡¯s eyes shed with confusion. ¡°But why? They¡¯re all bad, all of them. Why would the gods want to protect them?¡± That was why she ran away with the doll, all the way here. This had started out as an abandoned ind. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. There was nothing, and not a single person. She seemed to be trapped upon entering, unable to leave. As time passed, she began to feel lonely and bored¡­. Up until a handsome uncle came to the ind and built an amusement park on it. She suddenly realized. that she could move, and she could y. She wanted to y with that uncle, but found that she could not get close to him no matter what. As long as he was around, she would be repelled away. Until she had summoned all the strength in her body, until she had broken free of everything holding her down¡­ Jessie did not continue telling her story anymore. All she did was stare at Lilly stubbornly. ¡°Tell me. Did I do the right thing?¡± ¡°Are they the bad guys?¡± ¡°Why would the gods want to protect the bad guys?¡¯ Lilly opened and closed her mouth, unable to say a word. How many of the people who had prayed to the spirit drum had known what it was made of? Had every single person Jessie set on fire deserved to die? So, who was right and who was wrong? Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Idiot Of A Thief Atst, Lilly shook her head honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you were right or wrong, and I don¡¯t know why those people did so many bad things but still had the protection of the gods.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if 1 get an answer.¡± Jessie stared at Lilly for a long time, nodding atst. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait for you, then. Tell me when you¡¯ve found an answer!¡± Lilly nodded, her hands sped together. Yet one hand was chubby and pink, the other was thin and pale¡­. The sun was about to rise. ke looked at the ocean. ¡°We should head back.¡±. Lilly put all the ghosts back into the spirit jar, along with Jessie and her doll.. On the way home, Lilly cracked a yawn as shey on ke¡¯s shoulder. She wasn¡¯t tired, however, staring nkly into space. ke asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Dad, did Jessie do the right thing?¡± ke fell silent for a while. ¡°Jessie¡¯s tragedy was rooted in the culture and traditions of her people. It was rooted in her mother, and those people whose hearts were not in the right ce.¡± ¡°Stopping evil with evil¡­ who¡¯s to say if that¡¯s right or not. Dad doesn¡¯t have an answer to that for you, either.¡± Judgment was not as simple as just right or wrong. That was why the Ruler of Hell existed- to see if one had lived a life of good deeds or evil ones. He was not the Ruler of Hell, and could not say if this was right or wrong. Lillyy on his shoulder, cracking another yawn. Pablo floated next to them. ¡°If you were to judge these acts separately, Jessie¡¯s mother, and those people. were wrong. Jessie was wrong too, though.¡± ¡°Those people were wrong to be foolish, overly-superstitious.¡± ¡°Jessie was wrong to kill blindly. Out of the hundreds of people she set fire to, the real culprits could only have been just a few of them- but she killed everyone.¡± Being able to kill hundreds of people as a child was probably a feat that few were capable of. ¡°But if you put them all together, everything happened for a reason, and karma took its course. Jessie and Mindy had been living a simple, peaceful life, but the drum-makers wreaked tragedy upon them and caused Jessie¡¯s violence. Jessie might have killed those hundreds of people, but it would be more appropriate to say that it was her and those few people behind the drum that killed everyone.¡± ¡°After all, Jessie¡¯s killing spree would never have happened if they had notmitted an evil deed to begin Of course, there was also the debate over the fact that Jessie would not have been able to kill all those people had she not had an aggressive nature. It all depended on who was saying these things. Everyone had their own take on things. Those innocen people who died had their own Ma and Mindy, as well as their own fathers and brothers. Who were they supposed to resent, then? Jessie, of course. Lilly had not been tired at first, but found herself getting sleepy listening to her Master ramble on. Her eyelids were barely holding themselves open as she mumbled, ¡°Master always talks so much¡­ always. nagging all the time¡­¡± Pablo:¡­. Was he gettingints for being all-knowing now? Asking him for answers when she didn¡¯t know something. Then saying that he nagged and talked too much when she didn¡¯t need him! Ha! Women! Pablo¡¯s figure slowly faded, before disappearing- but of course, it was just ke who couldn¡¯t see him. He was still watching over Lilly. ke rushed back to the hotel before Bettany came searching the rooms, tucking Lilly into bed. The guards who had been rescued woke up in a daze when the sun rose, unclear what happened. As the sun rose higher and higher, the amusement park resumed its usual hustle and bustle as people started milling in. Bettany came by with breakfast, only to see Lilly still asleep. She called out for her to wake up, only for her to turn over without even opening her eyes. The olddy smiled. ¡°ke, did Lilly not sleep wellst night?¡± ke didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°She slept like a baby.¡± Bettany pointed at a soundly sleeping Lilly. ¡°Why is this happening, then? Did you bring her out hunting for spiritsst night again?¡± ke looked right at her. ¡°No way!¡± Bettany stared right back. ¡°Hmm?¡± ke lied out through his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s all because the birthday party ended sote, You have Anthony to me for that.¡± Anthony, getting attacked for no reason:¡­ It was ke who had gotten Anthony to throw Lilly a birthday party, and it was ke again who was throwing Anthony under the bus! Anthony was annoyed, but still said, ¡°Let the kid sleep for a little while longer. She couldn¡¯t sleep the first night she got here, she¡¯s probablycking rest.¡± Which meant: At least me ke for training Lilly all night! ke rubbed his nose. Anthony the rich bigshot, always so sarcastic. Bettany did not have time to see these two grown men argue while covering for each other in the same breath. She was not one of those olddies who refused to leave things as they were! She was just worried, and had to put up somewhat of an act so these two would know how to behave¡­ Lilly was only five, and could not take their military-grade training. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Don¡¯t wake Lilly up!¡± Bettany put the breakfast down. ¡°Get out, all of you!¡± ke took the olddy¡¯s bait happily, slipping out at once. He was going to check on the amusement park¡¯s cameras to make sure that nothing out of the ordinary appeared. If the cameras didn¡¯t get the ghost, they¡¯d get Lilly ying in there all night on her own. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. That wouldn¡¯t look good if it went out. The room fell quiet atst. Lilly flipped over, her limbs starfished on the bed as her belly rose and fell. She slept all the way until it was nighttime, and was starving by the time she got up. Thankfully her grandma was around to feed her at the drop of a hat, making sure her belly was filled once again. Things were then peaceful and quiet, and Lilly had an evening of fun with Hannah around Saffron Ind. They reached the amusement park, and Hannah wanted to go on the roller coaster. Bettany said, ¡°No way!¡± Hannah wanted to go on the ranger. Bettany said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Lilly thought to herself: Thank goodness she had her fun. Her Grandma would never let them. Hm, how satisfying- Still, Lilly asked curiously, ¡°Grandma, why can¡¯t children y on these rides?¡± Hannah said, annoyed, ¡°Grandma says they¡¯ll toss your brains out!¡± She didn¡¯t believe it! A brain was firmly in ce the way it was. How could it be tossed out? H Bettany said, ¡°Little kids shouldn¡¯t be on these rides because they haven¡¯t matured properly yet. Their brains aren¡¯t like those of adults, they¡¯re still mostly ¡®mush¡¯. Shaking them hard will cause the frontal lobe to slosh around, possibly breaking smaller blood vessels and causing learning disorders. You¡¯ve heard of those, right? h h h h¡­¡± Bettany talked and talked, but Hannah didn¡¯t understand a thing. What was all that! She could just say that it would cause brain damage, right? Adults were always so worried over nothing, and for what! Hannah dragged Lilly away. Since they couldn¡¯t y on the more exciting rides, they were stuck with the milder ones like the carousel and the slide. Two dayster, they had yed everything on Saffron Ind. Lilly finally had no regrets on her fifth birthday. Having taken such a rare trip, the Crawfords had originally nned to only return a dayter. But Lilly suddenly insisted on going home, and so everyone could only go back to Alfornada. Just then. A thief, who had his eyes on the geode in the garden, was getting ready to pounce. ¡°My sources have told me that the Crawfords only reach Alfornada at six in the evening tomorrow! We¡¯re going to move tonight!¡± A fellow thief asked, ¡°Why?¡± The head thief red at him. ¡°Why else? First of all, the Crawfords are getting ready toe home, so all their maids and guards are going to be a lot less wary. We¡¯ll be able to slip in!¡± The fellow thief asked, ¡°What about second of all?¡± The head thief said, ¡°Second of all, you idiots still haven¡¯t found where the stone is exactly!¡± The head thief was nothing but annoyed. It hadn¡¯t even been that hard to find the most valuable treasure in the national museum! This was really something else. The Crawford household was not even that big, but they had not been able to even find one miserable geode. That geode was bloody huge!¡± Just then, the idiot of a fellow thief paused. ¡°Boss, could that geode you¡¯re talking about¡­ be the one at the front door¡± The head thief smacked him over the head at once. ¡°Are you stupid? Could that he possible? I¡¯ve never seen a geode that big in my decades of experience robbing. Impossible, there¡¯s no way!¡± ¡°Besides, have you seen anyone dry sunflower seeds on a geode? Yesterday they were even drying fish on there!¡± The fellow thieves: ¡­ Yes¡­ their boss made sense! Their boss was the smartest out of all of them. If he said that it wasn¡¯t, then it couldn¡¯t be! Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Hey, What Are You Doing? Night fell. A convoy of ten Maybachs made their way back to Crawford Mansion. At the same time, a group of thieves also headed toward Crawford Mansion in a truck to steal the uncut gemstones. Unable to locate the original stone, they decided to enter the mansion to search for it.. With the Crawford family set to return the following day, the precious stone might be relocated, ced under tighter security, or taken to a secure location. Tonight was their only chance to steal it. Their main n was to immobilize all the guards. Tranquilizing them seemed like the simplest and swiftest method. The leader of the thieves reached the mountain behind Crawford Mansion, parked their vehicle by the mountain road, and flew a drone to survey the surroundings. The drone footage revealed guards who appeared rxed and at ease. ¡°The Crawford family is about to return. That¡¯s why they¡¯re so rxed and kept their guards down¡­¡± How could one say that the longer they persisted, the more challenging it bes? The guards responsible for protecting such arge gemstone must have endured sleepless nights and were anxious. It was their final day of guarding it so, naturally, they rxed themselves. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± The leadermanded. His aplices, who were already in position and concealed in the shadows, began firing tranquilizers one after another. This was their best method-using a gun equipped with a silencer that produced colorless and odorless. projectiles. The guards copsed with a loud thud. Despite their appearances, these thieves had a history of sessful heists. Each member had their respective role, allowing them to target guards who were still standing and on the verge of triggering an rm. They swiftly immobilized them using tranquilizers. ¡°The main entrance is secured!¡± ¡°The side door is secured!¡± ¡°The back door is secured!¡± The vanguard rushed inside, and soon, the leader received a message in his earpiece, ¡°The main building is secured!¡± ¡°All of the servants are immobilized!¡± A wave of relief washed over the leader. Indeed, a private residence was that easy to be broken into. No matter how grand the mansion was, it was easier to break inpared to museums or banks. ¡°Damn it¡­ If only we knew it would be this easy, we should have done it two days ago!¡± ¡°Everyone,e in!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Luc, stay with the first team and guard the entrance!¡± The sound of shuffling footsteps filled the air as eleven or twelve thieves entered the Crawford family manor, searching everywhere for the gemstone. In the end, they were left dumbfounded. They scoured every corner of the Crawford Mansion but to no avail. ¡°Could it be a hoax?¡± the leader muttered, furrowing his brow. However, at that moment, a younger aplice burst out excitedly, clutching a palm-sized piece of gravel. ¡°leader! I found it! I found it! It¡¯s the genuine royal purple jade!!!¡± The leader swiftly took the stone and gazed upon it, his eyes widening in amazement. He had neverid eyes on such exquisite purple jade before. The purple jade possessed an extraordinary allure, it¡¯s breathtaking beauty captivating anyone whoid eyes upon it. ¡°But why just this piece?¡± Although it was still a valuable treasure worth hundreds of millions of dors, it fell far short of their expectations. I heard it was arge gemstone, didn¡¯t they say they wanted to carve it into a magnificent carving? ¡°Hurry up, find the rest! They must be somewhere in Crawford Mansion!¡± The leader¡¯s heart burned with fervor as he stared at the gravel in his hand, his eyes seemingly aze. The thieves looked through every nook and cranny of Crawford Mansion, traversing the premises, passing by the enormous stone where mustard greens and salted fish were dried by the entrance. Yet, no one paid any attention to it. After all, it was a massive gemstone. It was so gigantic that it could not be transported into the mansion by hand. Initially, one of the dim-witted thieves thought of the gravel in the leader¡¯s hand, with a sense of familiarity lingering within him. ¡°Strange, why does it feel like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before?¡± he murmured to himself. The leader pushed him further, growing impatient. ¡°Where else could you have seen it? You¡¯ve nevere across anything like this piece of rough jade before!¡± If there were such an exceptional piece avable on the market, it would have undoubtedly garnered attention long ago. However, the dim-witted thief suddenly spoke up. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you think¡­ the color of the crushed stone¡­ is it the same as the enormous boulder outside?¡± The leader was prepared to smack him once again, but the dim-witted thief hastily approached the massive rock in front of the main building and stripped away the mustard greens. ¡°Look! The colors match!¡± The leader was on the verge of cursing him when, suddenly, his eyes froze. He examined the gravel in his hand and then nced back at the boulder outside. In an instant, his eyes widened. No¡­ it can¡¯t be true. Can it? He rushed outside in a couple of quick strides, holding the gravel up and down topare it, and his gaze fixated on the area of the boulder covered in white stic film. The dim-witted thief hastily tore off the stic film, and in an instant, their eyes were dazzled by the resplendent purple hue. The leader trembled and pressed the gravel in his hand-it fit perfectly, it was the same piece! The gemstone they had been searching for these days had been right in front of their eyes all along! To think that such a massive stone¡­ was being used to dry mustard greens¡­ An angry voice erupted from one of the younger aplices, ¡°And salted fish, too!¡± The thieves seethed with frustration. A priceless gemstone being used to dry condiments! The leader was so infuriated that his voice trembled as he eximed, ¡°Move it! Move it now!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve hit a jackpot!¡± Eyes gleaming with anticipation, hearts aze, the thieves sprang into action without hesitation. At that moment, a voice rang out, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Do you need help?¡± Perched atop the rough stone was a glossy green bird, its presence unnoticed until now. One of its feet seemed to be curled up, its feathers ruffled, and its neck retracted as it observed them with a tilted head. Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Tears Behind Bars Due to its green plumage, the parrot almost blended in with the mustard greens being dried, causing the thieves to overlook its presence. Polly retracted one foot and began singing ¡°Tears Behind Bars¡± in a mournful tone, ¡°Iron gate, iron window, iron shackles, everything is iron¡­ I gaze out the window¡­ how beautiful is the life outside these bars¡­¡± ¡°With only the moon as mypany¡­ I miss my mother, I regret not listening to her, now I¡¯m locked up in here¡­¡± Polly sang with the utmost sentiment, each word dripping with emotion, yet it managed to hold back tears. The thieves were speechless. ¡°Where did this birde from?¡± the leader furrowed his brow. Here they were, working, and the bird sang about being behind bars as if it was celebrating its birthday alone and someone was crying in front of it The leader grew irritated and grabbed a mustard green, hurling it at Polly! Polly pped its wings and flew to a nearby tree. The thieves ignored the bird. What could a bird do? It was not as important as the gemstone. The leader called Luc, ¡°Hurry, bring the truck in!¡± The thieves destroyed the surface of mustard greens, scattering the dried fish all around. Polly had a sense of heartbreak, eximing. ¡°Margaret¡¯s going to throw a fit! Margaret¡¯s going to throw at fit ¡°Squawk! Margaret! Margaret,e quickly! Someone ruined your sauerkraut!¡± The leader¡¯s eyes darkened. He found Polly annoying. ¡°Kill it! It¡¯s too noisy,¡± the leader said coldly. Polly immediately took flight, eximing. ¡°How dare you challenge the great bird!¡± The gun equipped with a silencer was aimed at Polly, but it missed. At one point, Polly managed to grab a phone watch with its ws. Although the gun missed Polly, it hit the watch, releasing a puff of ck smoke. Polly flew higher and urgently dialed 911. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Hey, police, there¡¯s a burr in my house! Catch the thief, catch the thief!¡± The naive thief burst intoughter. He had only ever witnessed parrots learning to mimic speech but never imagined one calling for emergency services. No matter how clever the bird seemed, it could not possibly dial 911. What it held in its paw was a pink watch that resembled a stic toy, now emitting smoke. The thieves ignored it, as they were busy figuring out how to move the giant gemstone. Meanwhile, Polly perched on the tree, racking its brain to tell its address. ¡°Sandyshore Ind, Starlight Road, No. 5, Crawford Mansion! Crawford Mansion!¡± The dim-witted thief burst intoughter upon hearing this. The leader furrowed his brow and grumbled, ¡°What¡¯s Luc up to? We¡¯ve been waiting for the truck for so long. You two, head over and tell him to hurry up!¡± The others were busy wedging bars under the boulder. However, it was so heavy that they could not lift it using a lever¡­. As long as they attached chains to it, they could still move the boulder by rolling it. However, they seemed unlucky. When they finally managed to wedge the chain under the boulder, it snapped! The clumsy thief who was struggling with the chain stumbled, and the item he was pulling flew out. The iron chains crashed onto the leader¡¯s head, leaving his head swollen. The pain fueled his rage, and he unleashed another outburst of anger toward the hapless aplice. ¡°Sorry, sir! It was an ident, I didn¡¯t mean to do that!¡± he apologized and bowed profusely. The clumsy thief stepped on something by ident and fell on the leader¡¯s crotch. Muffled groans filled the air as both of them copsed to the ground, with the leader clutching his injured. crotch, experiencing excruciating pain. ¡°You¡­¡± His anger surged, and his finger was trembling as he pointed at the thief who fell onto him. Just then, the truck pulled in, and the leader growled fiercely. ¡°We¡¯ll settle the scoreter!¡± The foolish thief shielded his head, he seemed to be unlucky today. Why was everything going wrong for him today? Several people walked toward the truck to get new chains to transport the boulder. Unexpectedly, as soon as they opened the truck¡¯spartment, they were greeted by the sight of a female ghost in a red wedding dress, standing silently atop the vehicle. The female ghost grinned and taunted, ¡°Hello. Hehehe¡­ Do you need my help?¡± The thieves¡¯ pupils constricted, and no matter how brave they considered themselves to be, they let out horrified screams and fled as soon as they saw her. But as they turned to escape, they found another female ghost in white standing behind them and had an expressionless face. She was pale and blood was trickling from every orifice. ¡°What are you doing in our house, brothers? Do your girlfriends know you¡¯re doing something shameful here?¡± The thieves were petrified. Horror engulfed them as ghosts appeared from all directions, and a ghastly hand suddenly emerged from the ground in front of them. An abhorrent female ghost, with a hideous countenance, crawled out and extended her hand with an eerieugh. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± This group of thieves encountered ghosts for the first time despite having several sessful heists, and they were now petrified with terror. They were trapped and had no way to escape, so they huddled together. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t panic!¡± The leader struggled to regainposure. ¡°Ghosts aren¡¯t real, they can¡¯t harm us!¡± But even as he said those words, a malevolent ghost seized one of the smaller thieves, effortlessly twisting his head 90 degrees with a sickening click! The terrified thief, though not twisted to death, was on the brink of being scared to death. His adrenaline surged, and his pupils constricted to pinpoints. ¡°Help¡­¡± The foolish ghost sneered, ¡°How dare you steal from us!¡± With a sudden motion, the ghost opened its bloodied mouth and fiercely bit into the head of one of the thieves. This horrifying sight sent the remaining thieves into a panic. They frantically raised their guns and fired randomly. But the ghosts twisted their necks effortlessly, while the bullets failed to hit one of them. They no longer cared about the gemstone they bolted in terror. They were desperate to leave the ce. However, the harem spirit and the other ghosts Latched onto their legs, ying a trick on them as they slowly crawled upward. ¡°Help¡­ help!¡± the thieves screamed. Suddenly, the door of the truck swung open, and a tall man stepped down, casting a cold nce at the ¡°How dare you steal from the Crawford family! ke¡¯s voice was icy as he spoke. ¡°He more careful in your next life¡± The thieves were taken aback by his cold demeanor, and they calmed down. Instinctively, they looked back, only to find no trace of the ghosts, as if their encounter had been nothing more than an illusion. Suspicion crept into the thieves¡¯ minds as they turned back around, only to be met with the ghosts¡± malicious gazes. They were astonished. One of the thieves, overwhelmed by fear, lost control and peed his pants. Having stolen from numerous ces before, this was the first time they regretted targeting the Crawford family. Not only was there a gigantic gemstone here, but even if all the world¡¯s gold was piled up there, they would not dare touch it! At that moment, sirens red, and soon the police surrounded the Crawford family, shouting, ¡°Put your hands in the air and don¡¯t move!¡± The thieves, who had always fled upon encountering the police in the past, now saw them as saviors. They rushed toward the officers like a swarm, eximing. ¡°Police, help me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m guilty, please arrest me!¡± ¡°Please take me away!¡± The police were dumbfounded upon seeing the scene. Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Chapter 553 A Sudden Change The leader of the thieves cried and pleaded to be taken away, finding sce in the presence of the policeman. After all, they were familiar with each other, which was preferable to encountering ghosts! With a fearful nce back, the Crawford Mansion was brightly illuminated, cleared of any ghostly figures. All the members of the Crawford family had returned, and a man with a stern face was talking to the policeman, asionally ncing at the leader. A chill ran down the leader¡¯s spine as he thought of the parrot singing Tears Behind Bars¡± and echoed in his mind. ¡°Iron gates, iron windows, iron chains¡­¡± It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over! Anthony joined Lilly after talking to the policemen, and Bettany began toin, ¡°Tve been living for so long and how dare they steal from us! They even wanted to steal my stone!¡± The stone was a gift from Lilly, so stealing it was out of the question. Bettany was furious, thinking that if Lilly had not suddenly decided toe back early, the thieves might. have seeded in stealing her precious stone. ¡°Where¡¯s my frying pan?¡± the elderlydy grumbled, rolling up her sleeves. Edward hastily intervened, grabbing her arm. ¡°Hey, Mom, let¡¯s not go that far!¡± Anthony suggested, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s bring Lilly back to her room first. I¡¯ll handle the situation outside.¡± Edward nodded, ¡°Lilly, let¡¯s go!¡± Edward, clutching Lilly tightly in his arms, made his way inside as if he were safeguarding a treasure. He did not care whether it was jade or not. He had already hidden one piece anyway. The rest was none of his concern¡­ Suddenly, Lilly nced at the leader and spoke, ¡°Uncle Edward, he has your stone.¡± Edward came to an abrupt halt, a fierce expression crossing his face. ¡°Who? Who took my stone?!¡± Lilly was silent. The stone held by the leader was photographed and registered by the police before being returned to Edward. With disheveled hair, Edward proceeded, casting a stern nce at the leader. Lilly furrowed her brows, a sense of unease creeping into her heart. Her attention shifted to the gravel in Edward¡¯s hand, sensing that there might be something concealed within it¡­. ¡°Uncle Edward, can you give me the stone?¡± Lilly requested, extending her hand. Meanwhile, Bettany, standing near the boulder, reached out to touch it and immediately detected a pungent aroma of mustard and salted fish. Lilly cautiously examined the stone in her hand, Anthony cooperated with the police on the follow-up procedures, and ke called someone. The leader of the thieves, who had been escorted into the police car, raised a gun. No one knew where he got the weapon, but his eyes turned ck. ¡°Bang!¡± A sudden gunshot erupted. Lilly¡¯s hand trembled, causing the stone to slip from her grasp, shattering into two halves upon hitting the road. The sound startled everyone and shifted their attention¡­ Bettany stood frozen, instinctively reaching for her chest, only to find her hand covered in blood. Her eyes lost their luster, and she copsed. ¡°Granny!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Bettany!¡± The Crawford family descended into chaos as the police swiftly apprehended the leader, only to discover. that he had died at some point. There was a gun in his hand, the very weapon they had confiscated earlier. The police were gripped with fear as they realized someone had been killed, and it was none other than Bettany, who suffered the tragic ident!. They had already confiscated all the thieves¡¯ weapons, so how could there be a gun present? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. If they had failed to thoroughly check, it would be a grave dereliction of duty on their part, and innocent lives had been harmed as a result. ¡°No, I remember taking away this gun. I¡¯m sure I took it away¡­¡± said a bewildered police officer, desperately running his hands through his hair. His memory was urate, yet somehow the confiscated guns had ended up back in his hands! ¡°Get him away! Get him away!¡± ¡°Quick, call 911!¡± ¡°Call headquarters, call headquarters¡­¡± Bettany could no longer hear the voices around her. Her eyelids felt unbearably heavy. She faintly heard her little girl sobbing anxiously by her side. Bettany¡¯s heart ached as she struggled to open her eyes and reassure Lilly, but no matter how hard she tried, her eyes refused to cooperate. ¡°Lilly¡­¡± Bettany whispered silently, plunging intoplete darkness. In the hospital, the Crawford family paced back and forth anxiously. Bettany¡¯s heart had narrowly avoided a fatal blow as the bullet grazed its edge, prompting the emergency room to issue multiple critical condition alerts. Lilly sat on a chair outside the emergency room, her entire body growing cold as she stared nkly at her hands. It was entirely preventable. Why hadn¡¯t she told Granny her fortune just moments ago? Lilly¡¯s attention had been fixated on the stone in her hand, but now she was overwhelmed with guilt and self-me. She believed that if she had been more vignt, her grandmother would not have been injured. She felt it was entirely her fault. Covering her face, Lilly began to cry uncontrobly. ke embraced her tightly, trying to console her, saying. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s not your fault! Your master always warned you against telling someone else¡¯s fortune. None of us could have expected something to happen to Granny¡­ Amidst sobs, Lilly choked out, ¡°But I knew something was wrong. I felt it.¡± The cowardly ghost hovered nearby, filled with distress. ¡°Darling, please don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯s not your fault at all,¡± the ghost interjected, disregarding ke¡¯s attempts tofort Lilly. He held her close and said. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry. Michael would feel terrible¡± Lilly¡¯s tears flowed uncontrobly as she grew more and more agitated. As the Ruler of Hell, she understood the truth of life and death a long time ago. She had witnessed her mother¡¯s departure and bid her farewell. If her grandmother¡¯s life were to end here¡­ The more Lilly dwelled on it, the greater her fear grew, rendering her unable to console herself. Suddenly, the corridor outside the emergency room turned chillingly cold, and an invisible cloud of bad aura permeated the air. Ghosts from the hospital, a multitude of deceased individuals, gathered together-men, women, the elderly, and even babiesy on the ground. They all wore cerie smiles as a collective voice emanated from their mouths Hehehe hahaha ry, cry harder¡± 34 Chapter 553 A Sudden Change ¡°You who killed your grandmother. ¡°Tll kill your beloved family¡­ Bettany is just the beginning¡­¡± ¡°I killed them because of you. They will suffer because of you¡­ Hahaha!¡± Lilly stared in astonishment at the numerous ghosts surrounding her. The ghosts closed in, their presence suffocating Lilly. The cowardly ghost positioned himself in front of Lilly, his eyes filled with determination. ¡°Back off! Get lost!¡± Anthony, unaware of the eerie situation, noticed Lilly¡¯s pale face and expressed concern. ¡°Are you okay. Lilly? Don¡¯t me yourself.. ke sensed that something was amiss and urgently instructed, ¡°Stop talking!¡± He surveyed the surroundings cautiously. Lilly clung tightly to ke¡¯s clothes, her despair palpable. She was not even like this when she faced King Libra. Pablo held the pen of justice, and with a single wave, the surrounding ghosts vanished! However, more spirits spawned due to the high death toll in the hospital. Their eyes bore an unsettling strangeness, their smiles enigmatic, and their voices carried a low, ominous tone, yet they all spoke the same words. ¡°Little Hades. Haha, how amusing. You¡¯re the Ruler of Hell?¡± ¡°Equality doesn¡¯t exist. Look at how weak you are. How dare you control the destiny of others! How is that fair?¡± ¡°You¡¯re bound to lose¡­ I¡¯ll kill all your beloved family and friends, one by one¡­ ¡°Just wait¡­¡± < Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Lilly Misses You So Much Lilly¡¯s hands trembled. It was true that she could not protect her entire family all the time. What were they supposed to do? Just because she was the Little Hades, King Libra kept challenging her for her position and endangering the lives of her loved ones¡­ Pablo waved the pen of justice once more and called out, ¡°Lilly!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. These ghosts before them were not King Libra. Even if they were eliminated, they would not be able to touch King Libra¡¯s true self. Pablo sensed that things were bingplicated. Lilly lifted her gaze and looked at the multitude of ghosts in front of her. Each face was different, yet they all spoke the same words. ¡°But if you wish to keep them safe¡­ Hehe, you should understand and surrender the Pce of the Ruler of Hell and the throne to me¡­ I promise I won¡¯t harm the Crawford family ever again!¡± Lilly¡¯s ¡®s gaze fell upon the Ruler of Hell emblem on her wrist and removed it¡­. King Libra¡¯s voice grew instantly heated and suppressed. ¡°Yes¡­ give it to me, and your beloved grandmother will be safe¡­ Lilly lifted the Pce of the King of Hell. In a distant location, King Libra witnessed Lilly¡¯s actions through the eyes of the ghosts. He could not help but feel ecstatic. The Pce of the Ruler of Hell¡­ would be his! However, his excitement turned to shock as he witnessed Lilly lifting the Pce of the Ruler of Hell and forcefully mming it down right before his eyes! King Libra reacted instinctively, hastily severing his connection with the spirits in the world of the living. Although the Pce of the Ruler of Hell did not strike him, it left him feeling fearful. He re-established contact with the spirits in the living world and yelled, ¡°You don¡¯t know your ce!¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes turned red, and she spoke sternly. ¡°I will find you. Just wait. I¡¯ll reduce you to ashes!¡± The small, soft-spoken girl¡¯s eyes made King Libra hesitate for a moment, He actually hesitated. At this moment, he genuinely feared that Lilly would seek him out and end his existence. King Libra became immediately irritated. Lilly was not the Ruler of Hell yet, and all her loved ones. around her were just her weaknesses! How could he be afraid of her? #5 Bonus King Labra sneered, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you to find me! Your Uncle Cloud is next on my list, Haha¡­ Let¡¯s see how many of your uncles you can protect!¡± Lilly¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and panic instantly consumed her. Uncle Cloud! Uncle Cloud was not in the capital but far away, and she did not even know his whereabouts. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch Uncle Cloud¡± Lilly eximed anxiously, and a ck whirlpool suddenly surrounded her. Gripping the Pce of the Ruler of Hell, her gaze seemed to pass through the ghosts before her, focusing on a ce distant! She swung the Pce of the Ruler of Hell! King Libra chuckled, ready to reply with, ¡°You can¡¯t do anything to me,¡± but in the next moment, a ck figure emerged from the void and struck him forcefully on the head! King Libra¡¯s pupils contracted sharply as he recoiled in fear, yet he was still struck by the force of the blow from the Pce of the Ruler of Hell! Letting out a cry, he swiftly severed all control over the spirits in the living world, shocked and enraged! He was still knocked off by the Pce of the King of Hades from a distance! ¡°Damn it¡­¡± King Libra¡¯s eyes burned with resentment as he gritted his teeth. Just wait. When I ce Cloud¡¯s head at the doorstep of Crawford Mansion, you¡¯ll regret every word you said today¡­..!¡° In the hospital. Lilly clutched onto the Pce of the Ruler of Hell tightly, her eyes bloodshot. ¡°Uncle Cloud, where is Uncle Cloud? Please call him toe back quickly,¡± Lilly pleaded urgently. Anthony hurried off to make the call. Pablo silently let out a sigh of relief, relieved that Lilly had not handed the Pce of the Ruler of Hell earlier. ¡°Master, if Lilly leaves, will King Libra spare Uncle Cloud?¡± Lilly asked softly. Pablo shook his head. ¡°Whether you leave or not, even if you disappear to the farthest corners of the earth where no one can find you, it won¡¯t make a difference. King Libra won¡¯t let Uncle Cloud go. It did not matter if she chose to leave or stay. Even if she vanished from sight and no one could find her, it would not change the situation. The Ruler of Hell¡¯s previous experiences were solitary, clear, and detached, without any concerns. He only needed to see through the various forms of sentient beings in this world. But this time, Lilly had her beloved family and many more people she cared about. She could not guarantee everyone¡¯s safety. Then what should we do?¡± Lilly was lost, her tear-streaked face turning towards the emergency room. She then looked at Pablo and asked. ¡®Is Granny going to die?¡± Pablo could not bear it and unintentionally said, ¡°Mrs. Crawford¡¯s life is not yet over¡­¡± He halted at that point as he should not reveal the contents of the Book of Life. He suspected that his young apprentice was tricking him once again. However, Lilly was truly heartbroken and sobbing. Pablo did not mean to cause any distress. Pablo sighed and tried tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine¡± Lilly nestled quietly in her father¡¯s arms, wishing to find King Libra and kill him. At the same time, Lilly wanted King Libra to regret his actions today! ke gently stroked Lilly¡¯s head and spoke in a hushed tone. ¡°Lilly, you asked earlier what we should do, right?¡± Lilly nodded, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Daddy, that viin said he wants to kill each and every one of my uncles. What should we do? ke could not help but recall the painful memories of his past when his grandfather was exposed, and his parents and grandmother were killed in revenge. He had to keep running and hiding when he was a kid His heart ached as he spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°The only way to protect those around you is to ma yourself stronger¡± So powerful that the enemy trembles at the sight of you So powerful that those malicious people don¡¯t dare to make a move on you¡± Lilly cried, ¡°But I¡¯m too weak right now¡± She could not defeat King Libra. She had been training tirelessly, but she still could not defeat King Libra. She let him escape once agai Just now. She did not know where he was hiding as he watched over her grandparents, father, brothers, sisters, and uncles in sectet ke reassured her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Daddy will help you search for him¡± The only way to protect your loved ones is to eliminate the threats that might endanger them. He had done it before And this time, he would stand by his little girl and make sure it was done! Lilly took a deep breath, nodded, and said, ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go now!¡± She was about to jump down anxiously, but then she realized that her grandmother was still inside. If her grandmother woke up and could not find her, she would be very worried. What if King Libra returned in her absence? What if everything spiraled out of control? Lilly was torn. Just then, Anthony approached Lilly after ending the phone call. He said, ¡°Lilly, we couldn¡¯t reach Uncle Cloud. I¡¯ve contacted a few people, but they said that he¡¯s currently on a mission.¡± Lilly¡¯s anxiety intensified. ke reassured Anthony, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take it from here.¡± As ke made a phone call to search for Cloud, Anthony held Lilly in his arms and went to attend to the doctor¡¯s call. Meanwhile, the door of the emergency room opened, and Bettany was wheeled out. The doctor called out, ¡°Where are her family members? Can you pleasee forward?¡± Hugh hurried over, and Lilly broke free from Anthony¡¯s grip, rushing to the operating bed. With all her might, she looked at Bettany, desperately calling out, ¡°Granny, please wake up¡­ The doctor whispered to Anthony, The bullet grazed the edge of her heart. Right now, she¡¯s out of immediate danger, but we¡¯re unsure when she will regain consciousness. It might take some time¡­¡± Gilbert stood nearby, diligently noting down everything the doctor said. Eventually, Bettany was taken to the ICU. Lillyy beside her bed, tightly holding onto her grandmother¡¯s hand. Granny¡¯s hands felt a little cold, it¡¯s not as warm as before. Lilly¡¯s eyes turned red, and she choked on her words, ¡°Granny, please wake up. Lilly misses you so much, I want to hug you¡­¡± Tears streamed down Lilly¡¯s face as Bettany showed no signs of waking up. Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Waking Bettany up With Just a Sentence. Lilly held onto Bettany¡¯s hand tightly, refusing to leave her side until her grandmother woke up. She drew a circle around her bed so that no ghosts or monsters could get close to Bettany. She was busy making protective charms, charms that repel malignant spirits, and amulets every day. She made sure that everyone she loved had their pockets and clothes filled with protective charms. However, she regretted not making more amulets for her grandmother. Feeling that her amulets were not strong enough, Lilly decided to use the piece of jade she had brought back to the Crawford Mansion. She carefully cut it intorge-sized pieces and ground the beads to create strings of jade beads for protection. The creation of spiritual tools is distinct from amulets, belonging to a separate realm of spiritual objects. The scarcity of spiritual tools stemmed from the demanding requirements of their materials. For instance, crafting a spiritual tool might need extremely cold iron that has been frozen for thousands of years. This extraordinary iron possessed a chilling essence, allowing it to maintain its coldness even in the hottest of environments. In certain cases, spiritual tools may require the roots of a thousand-year-old tree or the skin of a snake that lived for thousands of years. The jade she had was of the purest quality. It could only be made into the lowest level of protection, but Lilly knew it was the best she could work with. She gave everyone the jade bracelets, including Anthony. He looked at the pure purple jade bead on his wrist and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Lilly, who was looking down, focused on making more jade beads, and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a spiritual tool to keep you safe. Uncle Anthony, please take care of it, and don¡¯t take it off even when you bathe or sleep.¡± Anthony nodded solemnly. ¡°Alright.¡± However, he noticed Lilly¡¯s trembling fingertips and frowned, ¡°Lilly, are you okay?¡± Lilly looked up, her lips trembling as she tried to force a smile. She responded, ¡°Uncle Anthony, Lilly is fine. I just didn¡¯t sleep well.¡± Anthony felt that this was not the case, so he firmly gripped her hand from grinding the jade beads. Only then did he notice that there were multiple talismans wrapped around her hands. One of the talismans fell off, revealing Lilly¡¯s bloody fingers. It turned out that when Lilly rubbed those jade beads, not only did she grind her fingers to pieces, but she also exhausted herself mentally because the making of spiritual tools required her blood so it would be effective. She was afraid of her father and uncles knowing about this and hid her bloody fingers using talismans. Feeling overwhelmed, Anthony removed the talisman. Anthony¡¯s heart raced, and he hastily grabbed her hand, pleading. ¡°Lilly, please stop!¡± Lilly¡¯splexion was pale, and it was only after the talisman fell off that Anthony and the others noticed. Waking Bettany up With Just a Sentence her bloodless lips.. Struggling to muster a reassuring smile, she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m alright, don¡¯t worry¡­¡±. +5 Bonus Before losing consciousness, she repeatedly whispered to Anthony, Lilly drew circles around Granny¡¯s room¡­.. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I also drew a circle around the Crawford Mansion¡­¡­ ¡°Around Uncle Anthony¡¯s office, the car¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t remove the bracelet¡­¡± As everyone gazed at Lilly, who was incredibly exhausted and tears welled up in their eyes. Their precious little one¡­. They wanted nothing more than to shield her from harm. But they felt utterly helpless. At times, they contemted taking Edward¡¯s advice by ending their lives. Perhaps they could help Lilly if they became ghosts. However, after thinking about it, they realized that if they were to die, they might not be able to remain by Lilly¡¯s side, just like what happened to Jean. They were going to be reincarnated. The first bracelet for protection and the initial batch of amulets made by Lilly were intended for ke. After receiving them, ke looked for Cloud in a hurry. Lilly had used up too much energy and ended up sleeping for two days after losing consciousness, and Bettany had remained unconscious during this time as well. As the sky darkened, the lights were switched on. When Lilly regained consciousness, she felt dizzy. She nced outside, then at the ceiling lights, and shielded her eyes with her hands. Anthony entered the room and greeted her with a warm tone, ¡°Lilly, are you awake?¡± The doctor rmended keeping the lights on in order to make it look like it was daytime as Lilly had. not gotten up for two days and it would help her wake up. Lilly had gone without eating for two days and had received nutrition through injections, but the first words she uttered upon waking up were, ¡°Is Granny awake?¡± Anthony could not bear it, yet he still shook his head. Gilbert and Edward, who had rushed over, felt distressed upon hearing Lilly¡¯s words. She had been in aa for two days, yet her thoughts remained focused on her grandmother! Lilly got out of bed and staggered towards Bettany. Anthony supported her without hesitation. Both of them were in the same hospital, sharing the same wards. Lilly quicklyy down beside Bettany, softly calling out, ¡°Granny¡­..¡± Bettany remained motionless. Lilly sniffled, then pouted, and said with a sense of grievance, ¡°Granny, Lilly¡¯s hungry¡­¡± Upon hearing these words, all her uncles could not help but turn their faces away and cried. +5 Bonus However, nobody expected they would hear Bettany¡¯s voice, ¡°Hungry? Lilly¡¯s¡­ hungry?¡± it was as faint as a mosquito¡¯s buzz! Everyone heard it! Gilbert and the others turned their heads in astonishment, their gaze fixed on the hospital bed. Lilly, too, was taken aback for a moment before urgently eximing, ¡°Granny? Granny!¡± Bettany¡¯s eyshes quivered as she used every ounce of her strength. Finally, with a tremendous effort, she managed to open her eyes. ¡°Lilly¡¯s hungry¡­ Granny will¡­ make¡­ delicious food for¡­ Lilly.. Bettany¡¯s lips trembled. Having spent several days bedridden without food or water, relying solely on nutrient solutions, her lips were often moistened with water by Margaret, yet the thirst persisted, leaving her voice unbelievably hoarse. She struggled, still unaware of her condition, simply thinking that she had overslept and failed to prepare food, and struggled to get up as if she was going to cook for Lilly¡­. Lilly burst into tears instantaneously, crying out, ¡°Granny!¡± Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Chapter 556 She Would Live Her Life to the Fullest. Lilly¡¯s uncles were dumbfounded. When Lilly uttered the words ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± the olddy¡¯s eyes fluttered open! For a brief moment, the uncles could not discern their own emotions, but their astonishment was palpable. Edward rushed off in a panic to find a doctor, Gilbert stepped examined Bettany, while Anthony hastily ordered someone to fetch some food, just in case. Hugh grasped the olddy¡¯s other hand firmly, stopping her from trying to get up. ¡°Don¡¯t move! Lie down!¡± ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t try to get up. Gilbert pressed down on Bettany¡¯s shoulders urgently. She took a deep breath and spoke in a slower tone. ¡°You¡¯re injured and shouldn¡¯t exert yourself.¡± Bettany¡¯s gaze appeared clouded as she looked at her surroundings, realizing that she was in a hospital. Suddenly, a sharp pain surged from her chest, causing her brows to furrow and making it difficult to catch her breath Enduring the pain, she took a deep breath, even breathing caused her difort. Yet she did not forget that Lilly said she was hungry. ¡°There¡¯s so many people around¡­ you should¡­ prepare.food for the children¡­ Bettany¡¯s voice was feeble. ¡°Children are ignorant¡­ adults should know better¡­¡± Gilbert¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as he responded in a gentle tone. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Lilly was just ying for too long, and we¡¯ve already prepared food. I¡¯ll feed her right away.¡± He did not dare to mention that Lilly had also been in aa for two days as they were afraid Bettany would be furious. To his surprise, the olddy refused to let it slide. ¡°You should¡­ keep an eye out for them¡­ even if they¡¯re ying.. And you¡­ why are you grinning?¡± The olddy nced at Hugh. ¡°They forgot about it and you didn¡¯t remind them¡­ You¡¯re so old¡­!¡± Upon hearing her nagging. Hugh could not help but burst intoughter. Although Lilly¡¯s master said that the olddy¡¯s life force had not been depleted, lying down and not getting up could also be considered as such. He was truly afraid, afraid that he would never have the chance to hear his wife¡¯s scolding again¡­. ¡°I was wrong. I was wrong.¡± The old man held Bettany¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡± Bettany let out a snort and spoke after regaining consciousness, but she now felt exhausted. She also recollected what happened before she copsed. A group of thieves had invaded the house, and she had fallen down after being shot in the heart. Before losing consciousness, she heard Lilly¡¯s cries. She Would Live Her Life to the Fullest It felt as if Lilly was still crying beside her. Bettany¡¯s heart ached once again, and she forcefully turned her wrist to hold onto Lilly¡¯s little hand. ¡°Granny¡¯s fine¡­ Lilly, don¡¯t worry.. Her voice was weak, but she did her best to console Lilly. Lilly sniffled, visibly torn. She should have been overjoyed when her Granny woke up, but for some reason, she could not help but cry. ¡°Get better soon. Granny Lilly clung to Bettany¡¯s arm. ¡°I want Granny to hug me.¡± +5 Bonus Bettany desperately wanted to nod her head, but she could only manage a slight movement. She said, ¡°Okay¡­¡± Granny wants to hug you too. Bettany¡¯s cloudy eyes welled up with tears. In truth, she was frightened. If she were to die, who would cook for her little girl in the future? There were many men in the family, but they were all unreliable, and as for the only daughter-inw¡­. Well, one could not expect much from her culinary skills. And as for Margaret¡­ Though Margaret was good, she could not bepared to Lilly¡¯s biological grandmother. Therefore, Bettany vowed to live her life to the fullest! ke breathed a sigh of relief upon learning that Bettany had regained consciousness. He listened as Anthony exined that Lilly had exhausted herself and fainted while making the jade bracelets. After ending the call, ke could not help but touch the bracelet on his wrist. He thought it was just an ordinary bracelet for protection, but little did he know that it had been infused with Lilly¡¯s energy. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ke pondered for a moment, then took a piece of gauze and carefully wrapped it around his wrist, concealing the bracelet. At that moment, a person who seemed to be a high-ranking official approached him and eximed in surprise, ¡°Mr. MacNeil, did you injure your hand?¡± ke tied the knot on the gauze and remained silent, he then asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Cloud?¡± The official showed a respectful and solemn demeanor as he replied, ¡°He¡¯s on a ssified mission and is currently in the western region. I don¡¯t have any further information.¡± ke frowned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell him toe back?¡± The official shook his head and exined, ¡°Mr. MacNeil, this mission is important¡­ We have a crucial lead. codenamed 0467, and Cloud has been tasked with identifying all their operatives within two weeks.¡± ke paused, understanding the gravity of the situation. Cloud was a national security personnel, belonging to the counter-espionage department. Their duty was to stop spy activities that might threaten national security. In their line of work, national security took precedence above all else. Codenamed 0467 was a covert espionage operation that escaped the country. The individuals behind it were intricate and spanned various fields. They had been undercover for a decade. This time, they made a significant breakthrough, which prompted Cloud to identify all the key figures within two weeks¡­ So, ke understood that Cloud could note back. The official had merely mentioned the western region, but in reality, no one apart from Cloud¡¯s superior knew his whereabouts. ke, too, was someone who fought for his country, and he understood that he should not ask any further. The cadre in front of him might not be aware of the situation, and even if he was, it would be against protocol for him to disclose any information. ¡°I understand.¡± ke said as he stood up, preparing to leave. The cadre breathed a sigh of relief and suggested, ¡°Mr. MacNeil, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t I clean up the room for you tonight¡­¡± ke waved his hand dismissively. ¡°No need.¡± He left the room after his response. As he saw ke leaving, the cadre did not notice anything amiss earlier, but now he found his behavior strange. His wrists were wrapped in bandages, and his k jacket seemed to be stuffed with something. The most confusing of all was the fact that ke was holding a worn-out and patched-up doll in his hand¡­ ¡°Uhh¡­ I really don¡¯t understand!¡± The cadre shook his head and left.. Meanwhile, ke held onto the doll, securing it to his belt or rather, not a belt, but a multi-functional waistband designed to hold a firearm. The doll cursed silently¡­ ke seemed to sense the doll¡¯s restlessness and gently patted it. ¡°Be quiet.¡± The doll was silent. ke decided to head to the western region alone, in hopes of finding Cloud and ensuring his safety to complete the mission. Although Lilly had just woken up, ke hesitated and still chose to find Cloud first. After all, if he could not find him, Lilly¡¯s efforts would be in vain. He took a ne and three buses, ke finally arrived in a small, underdeveloped county. He had narrowed down the search based on the clues he had about the mission about Codenamed 0456. She Would Live Her Life to the Fullest Standing on a hillside, ke surveyed the small county. Is Cloud here¡­ In that moment, ke felt as if a pair of eyes were watching him from behind. Calmly, he ced his hands on his waist and gripped the doll¡­ Then, he tossed it swiftly in a specific direction. ¡°Go!¡± The doll was speechless. Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Cloud, the Network Administrator As the doll cursed silently in its heart, it collided with something. A white-haired female ghost, who had been about to attack ke from behind, let out a scream and was swallowed by the doll. Another white-haired ghost lunged at ke, opening its mouth to bite. ke instinctively raised his hand¡­. In the next moment, he witnessed a burst of purple light emanating from his wrist, knocking the white- haired female ghost away! Having just devoured the doll of one white-haired female ghost, it turned around and swallowed the other ghost as well. Within a second, ke had swiftly in two white-haired female ghosts, leaving them no chance to report what was going on to King Libra. ke¡¯s heart sank. The white-haired female ghosts were ghost generals under King Libra¡¯smand. Was he followed by the white-haired female ghosts as soon as he arrived? Or had they been tailing him throughout his journey, and he just did not notice them? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ke unwrapped the white gauze from his wrist, revealing a split purple jade bead. As the gauze fell to the ground, he noticed that the once vibrant purple hue of the bead had faded, and it now appeared as rough as an ordinary pebble. ¡°If only I had an invisibility talisman,¡± ke muttered to himself, feeling a tinge of regret as he touched the talismans on his body. The doll was speechless. Why don¡¯t you ascend to heaven? ke meticulously searched the small county throughout the day, but he could not find any clues about Cloud. The county¡¯s overall poption, including townships, exceeded 400,000 people, while the urban poption amounts to approximately 100,000 people. However, ke could not find a person who stood out among the 100,000 people. ¡°Cloud¡¯s doing a good job at hiding. ke thought, taking a pen and writing on a piece of paper, ¡°Is he not here?¡± Lemon County was located on the western border and had multiple entry ports, adjoining several neighboring countries. The location was unique, butpared to the development of the economic zone, this was the only ce thatgged behind. However, it served as a crucial military stronghold, although the local residents might be unaware of its significance. Logically, there was a higher likelihood that Cloud was hiding in Lemon County. ke nned to continue the search the next day, and if he was unsessful, he would return to Alfornada. Lemon Countycked upscale hotels, with even thergest hotel was not a three-star establishment. ke booked a room and intended to rest upon returning to the hotel at night. Considering easy it was to encounter something bad at night and the unknown whereabouts of King Libra, ke believed it was wise to be more cautious. Taking precautions, ke ced the doll on the doorknob. ¡°Keep an eye on the door!¡± ke instructed. The doll was speechless once more. At night, a small country town¡¯s inte cafe was bustling with young people and students who stayed up. all night. Most of the students were addicted to ying video games on theirputers. Their excitement asionally led to shouts. ¡°Sir, can I have a cup of instant ramen?¡± someone called out. A ck-eyedwork administrator with messy hair and a stubble beard on his chin approached, holding a cup of instant ramen and cing it in front of a young man. ¡°That¡¯ll be ten dors,¡± he said. The young man expressed surprise, eximing. That expensive?¡± With a cigarette in his mouth, thework manager nonchntly responded, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s 10 dors if I have to make it for you and 6 dors if I made it yourself.¡± Speechless, the young man took out 10 dors and muttered, ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have made it myself and saved four dors.¡± ¡°Sir! Another pot of coffee, someone called out. With a cigarette in his mouth, thework managerzily replied, ¡°ce an order on the website. You don¡¯t need to call me. Ell send it to youter. ¡°I prefer to call,¡± the man said. Thework manager sneered, walked back to the front desk with the money, and checked something on theputer. As someone approached him, he extended his hand and asked for their ID card. ¡°Do you want to charge the card? It¡¯s 25 dors for overnight usage, it¡¯s quite affordable: Thework administrator wore a T-shirt with a jacket that seemed like it had not been for a couple of days. The customer handed over the card, and his girlfriend could not help but nce at thework administrator twice. At first nce, she did not notice anything, but as she saw him up close, she realized that he was actually somewhat handsome. However, the girl did not pay much attention and was dragged away by her boyfriend. Afterward, the girl quickly forgot thework administrator¡¯s face. She thought he was somewhat handsome a moment ago, but his face slipped from her memory as she turned around. Thework administrator poured the coffee and delivered it to the person who ordered it earlier. The person calling for the coffee was also a young man who initially seemed idle, casually browsing a forum. He appeared to have a keen interest in military affairs and was currently engaged in a heated argument with others on the inte. Leaning back in his chair, thework administrator nced at the man¡¯s screen and added. Tve noticed. you¡¯ve been arguing all night. If it¡¯s getting you so worked up, why not try green tea? It costs 25 dors. The teenager was speechless, then fumed, ¡°No way! These idiots have no idea what they¡¯re talking about. How can someone make such stupidments?¡± He pointed at the screen, saying, ¡°Anyone with even a little knowledge about the military knows that¡­ can¡¯t be¡­ This person is an idiot!¡± Cloud patted him on the shoulder, smiled, and walked away. He was on a military forum for fans. When browsing the web, it wasmon for them to encounter conclusions that shattermon beliefs. and were incredibly wrong. For instance, the young man in front of them could not stand the other person¡¯s perceived ignorance andck of professionalism, so he vented his frustration by scolding and educating them, even providing domestic military information he was familiar with. The person behind the post collected a significant amount of information. These individuals are known as the ¡°Cyber Army¡±. They lurk on social media tforms ande in three main forms. The first type would initiate discussions about military and meteorological knowledge, attracting like- minded individuals to participate and gather information in the process. The second type would deliberately spread misinformation, presenting opinions that contradict popr beliefs and engaging in arguments with other inte users. By stirring up emotions, they coax valuable information from agitated users. The third type would distort the truth, and fuel conflicts to manipte public opinion on purpose. Cloud, the Network Administrator Contrary to the dramatic spy scenes portrayed in movies, espionage was not limited to thrilling encounters. It could involve ordinary people in their day-to-day lives. ¡°What you may perceive as irrelevant information can contain valuable intelligence.¡± Espionage activities were not limited to gathering high-level or ssified information. Any aspect of life that poses a threat to national security should be regarded with vignce. Cloud typed something on the keyboard, causing theputer screen to flicker. A ck background with green characters emerged, appearing as a minimized window within the chat box. By tracing the IP address of the previous young man and following thework cable, Cloud attempted to locate the person behind the post. However, the IP address was untraceable. Nevertheless, if the person happened to be within the same county, there were alternative methods that could be used to reach him. Just as Cloud was pondering the situation, another person approached him. With seamless ease, Cloud casually requested their ID card, effortlessly hiding what he was doing. ¡°Are you looking to recharge your card? It¡¯s just 25 dors for overnight usage,¡± he offered. Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Holding the ID card, Cloud furrowed his brow, sensing that something was amiss. The person standing in front of him, who had been awake all night, had a dull look in their eyes. While it wasmon for frequentte-night inte users to appear somewhat lifeless, this individual seemed different. ¡°Do you want to recharge the card?¡± Cloud asked, raising his head. Upon lifting his head, he found the person staring directly at him, causing Cloud to react with surprise. Frowning in annoyance, he questioned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The man chuckled and replied, ¡°Just recharge the card.¡± He then handed him 25 dors. Cloud grabbed the money and counted it. He proceeded to issue a card and handed it over, pointing to a designated unit. ¡°Unit 97, over there.¡± The man continued to stare at Cloud as he epted the card, he then walked strangely. Cloud watched the man as he left. What¡¯s so odd about him? Normal people walk steadily. However, the man in front of Cloud seemed to be limping¡­ Subconsciously, Cloud nced down at his pocket which contained an amulet Lilly gave him. The man was so strange, it made Cloud think that he was an abnormal person. Clutching the amulet tightly in his hand, Cloud adjusted his sleeves to conceal it, feeling somewhat reassured. Soon, another customer arrived, and Cloud collected the money as usual to recharge their card. However, when reached out in the drawer to give him his change, a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Two underworld banknotesy quietly in the drawer, one of them being green with the inscription ¡°Universal Use¡± on it. cing these two banknotes on top, they amounted to the 25 dors he received! Cloud carefully examined the change he had received earlier, confirming that it was indeed 25 dors. Taking a deep breath, he handed the change to the customer, swiftly closed the drawer, and nced at the amulet in his hand. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. It seemed that the presence of the amulet had helped him realize that he received two pieces of underworld bank notes. Without it, he might not have noticed it at all. While serving tea to another customer, Cloud observed the person using theputer at Unit 97. After the man sat down, he yed a horror movie, remaining quiet with only the top of his head visible. Returning to the front desk, Cloud thought about the situation and decided that ignorance is bliss. As it was easy to see ghosts at night, and it seemed normal for supernatural urrences to happen in an inte cafe that was operating all night. Cloud reminded himself about his mission. He firmly believed that with Lilly¡¯s talisman, he would be protected from monsters and malignant spirits. So, he continued tracking the IP address as if nothing unusual had happened. At Unit 97, the man sat in his seat with a vacant expression, his gaze unfocused as he stared at the computer screen. Unseen by anyone, a ghost clung to his back,ughing and saying, ¡°I¡¯ve found him¡­ I¡¯ve found him!¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t notice¡­ hehe¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sent two ghost generals to kill ke¡­ Now, she¡¯s about to lose two of her loved ones!¡± The ghost never expected that the white-haired female ghost would be killed, considering they were both ghost generals. However, ke possessed some skills and visited haunted buildings often to capture and battle spirits, making him somewhat like a practitioner. ¡°Cloud¡¯s head¡­¡± The ghost hovered in the air, fixating its gaze on Cloud. It wanted his head¡­ With an intense gaze, the ghost stealthily approached Cloud. Though Cloud could not perceive its presence, he had a lingering feeling of being watched. He calmly scanned his surroundings but found nothing out of the ordinary. Suddenly, the ghost let out a chillingugh, shrieking as it lunged toward Cloud! ¡°Boom!¡± A radiant golden light illuminated the area. The ghost was immediately repelled, crashing to the side and yelling in pain. It stared at Cloud in astonishment. ¡°He possesses an amulet¡­ It¡¯s so powerful too!¡± Realizing that it was useless to continue targeting Cloud, the ghost gave up, ¡°I need to report this to the ghost general¡­¡± As it spoke, the ghost retreated to the man. The man removed his earphones and tiptoed away. Cloud watched him leave. He still did not know if he was a human or a ghost. It was dawn and ke prepared to leave. He picked up the doll that guarded the door throughout the night. ¡°Good job,¡± ke praised, ¡°You¡¯re more effective than the mythical creatures in warding off spirits.¡± The doll was speechless. I¡¯ll tear you apart! ke turned the doorknob and prepared to step outside. However, as the door creaked open, he felt something amiss. He froze and held his breath. Then, peered through the narrow opening. Faint footsteps echoed in the corridor. Soon, a pale man tiptoed instead of walking like a normal person. His eyes remained fixed on him, staring straight ahead. ke¡¯s heart tightened. This was no ordinary person. He watched the man pass by his door and attempted to close it quietly. Just as he was about to shut the door, the man¡¯s face suddenly turned towards him. Through the narrow gap, their eyes locked onto each other! ke was taken aback. What the hell! He swiftly opened the door and pulled the man inside before he could react. The doll in his hand ignored the situation andnded on the man¡¯s head. A scream echoed through the empty corridor. Everything happened in less than half a second, and it was faster than lightning. The man in ke¡¯s grasp copsed to the ground with a thud, looking lifeless. ¡°Is he dead?¡± ke nced at the doll. ¡°What did you just devour?¡± The doll remained silent, its dark eyes fixed on him. ke was dumbfounded. Meanwhile, in another room, a ck figure sat on the edge of a bed with his eyes closed. He opened his eyes abruptly, furrowing his brow. ¡°Strange, I could sense it a moment ago. Why did it disappear?¡± The ck figure was none other than a fragment of King Libra¡¯s soul in the form of a human. He had brought the white-headed female ghost to Lemon County and set her loose to conduct an investigation. Simultaneously, he gathered local resources and enlisted a group of ghosts and spirits to find Cloud. He was sure that Cloud was in Lemon County and intended to present Cloud¡¯s severed head at the entrance of Crawford Mansion. However, after the white-headed female ghosts left to do their missions, their connection was abruptly severed. He still had other ghosts working for him, but a resentful spirit had momentarily disrupted his sensory link. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± the man in ck clothing frowned. Even if a ghost was captured or killed, he would still sense it as It would only take him a second to perceive the ghost¡¯s existence. It was very unlikely for there to be a powerful practitioner capable of vanquishing a ghost within a second in such a small county. Chapter 559 Chapter 559 The man in ck continued to search for any trace, but he could not sense anything anymore. He summoned the white-headed female ghost, but she did not return. He felt a sense of bewilderment. He trained the female ghost himself and they shared a close bond. Even if she had been killed, she would have sent a distress signal before her demise. The man in ck¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Could Lilly be here as well?¡± He was no longer willing to wait in the room, he stepped out and traversed the corridors, trying to sense any presence of ghosts. As long as there were ghosts nearby, even if they were concealed from his view, he could still detect them. However, he encountered nothing along his path. ¡­ Meanwhile, ke had already left the hotel. He chose a hot pot restaurant across the street, where the chef on the first floor diligently tended to the soup over a high me. The stove in front of ke burned fiercely, enveloping the hot pot restaurant in a sweltering atmosphere. Hot, bustling ces were ideal for concealing oneself. However, the doll was not exactly thrilled about the situation. As they ate, ke gazed intently at the hotel across the street and spoke, ¡°This level of positive energy should be nothing to you. Just stay quiet!¡± The doll was speechless. You¡¯re so mighty, yet you want me to hide under the table while you¡¯re eating! Just then, ke noticed a man in ck clothinging out of the hotel. His eyes narrowed, instantly locking onto the figure. ke¡¯s intuition led him to lock onto the man, despite his seemingly ordinary appearance. The reason behind this intuitive response was unclear to him. After the man¡¯s copse, ke swiftly left the room and locked the door behind him. With his connections, he could handle the situation discreetly by contacting the local authorities. However, the man¡¯s death and the subsequent disappearance of his soul, as well as the ghost being swallowed by the doll, did not raise any suspicions for King Libra. Observing the man as he left the hotel and strolled, ke retrieved a small drone. ¡°I¡¯m using technology to catch ghosts,¡± ke said to the doll, ¡°You can¡¯t be useful in situations like this.¡± The doll remained silent. The drone was about the size of a mobile phone. It transformed from a folded state to a drone, it extended several ¡°ws¡± and flew out of the window. The tiny drone followed closely behind the man in ck, transmitting live footage back to ke¡¯s phone. Once King Libra left the hotel, he carefully surveyed his surroundings. Although there were a few ghosts scattered along the roadside and near the bridge, none of them matched his target. He continued to walk, he converted wandering ghosts into his informants and underlings. If his ghost general had truly been killed, the person who did it had to possess considerable power. Such a formidable individual would either be a practitioner or an expert in defeating fierce ghosts. King Libra was confident that he would be able to the person, be it a ghost or a practitioner. However, little did he know that ke was watching his every move using technology instead of using old methods. ke¡¯s ¡°ace pilot¡± was flying 1600 feet above his head, monitoring his every move¡­ ¡­ ke leisurely enjoyed a hot pot while casually observing the surveince footage on his phone. Being able to ess the plug-in was advantageous. He watched as the ck-clothed man strolled through the streets, meticulously ruling out certain locations. Given his swift pace, it seemed he could search the entire county in the dark. ¡°He¡¯s here. The Cloud must be nearby.¡± ke knew that he could not move as swiftly as this person who seemed to appear out of thin air. Judging by his actions, this person could be King Libra. ¡°I overlooked it. I should have learned fortune-telling from Lilly,¡± ke grumbled. ¡°If only Lilly were here¡­¡± Suddenly, his gaze shifted toward the doll in his hand. ¡°Why don¡¯t you deal with him for me?¡± Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re gonna deal with him with technology earlier? ke found the idea quite logical. The doll was silent. At that moment, a familiar, gentle voice called out, ¡°Daddy!¡± ke looked up in astonishment and saw a small figure dashing towards him¡ªit was Lilly! ¡°Why are you here?¡± ke swiftly caught Lilly and looked at her little face. Anthony told him on the phone that Lilly fainted and herplexion was pale. While ke appearedposed as he searched for someone, deep down he was genuinely worried about Lilly. There was no way topensate for the fear of losing her. But now, looking at her with her rosyplexion and clear eyes¡­ It seemed like everything was fine. Lilly exined, ¡°I came with Uncle Anthony. Uncle Anthony and Aunt Lisa are behind me!¡± As she finished speaking, Anthony entered through the door. He nced at ke and said, ¡°Having hot pot early in the morning?¡± ke replied, ¡°Well, hot pot is full of positive energy. It helps me replenish my strength.¡± Anthony was silent. Following Anthony, Lisa poked her head out and eximed, ¡°Hot pot, yum yum!¡± She stared at the steaming pot and drooled. It smelled delicious! Lilly also raised her hand and said, ¡°Uncle Anthony, I want to have hot pot too!¡± Anthony nced at the restaurant infested with flies and thought it was not that clean. It doesn¡¯t matter if we can¡¯t handle it but Lilly¡¯s still young! ke pulled out a chair, cing the doll on the seat next to the window for Lilly to sit on. Hidden amidst the streets and alleys, there were always some culinary delights. Despite the unimpressive ambiance, the ingredients were still fresh. Having tried this hot pot himself and finding it delicious, ke thought it was worth a try. Since they were far from the olddy¡¯s ce, he seized the opportunity to let Lilly experience the vors of a small county town. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± ke asked, holding the menu. ¡°How about some pork belly? Or perhaps beef? Uh¡­ would you like some pork?¡± Lilly and Lisa¡¯s eyes widened as Lisa said, ¡°All of them!¡± Anthony had no choice but to sit down and let the boss take their orders once again. He selected fresh mushrooms, vegetables, beef, andmb. While cooking the mutton for Lilly, he asked, ¡°Have you found anyone?¡± ke shook his head. ¡°Cloud has impressive skills. He¡¯s hiding quite well.¡± He proceeded to recount the events of the past two days. Suddenly, Lilly asked, ¡°Dad, will King Libra find us?¡± ke shook his head. ¡°Not for the time being. From what I saw, he¡¯s rather arrogant. Once he confirmed that the person he was searching for isn¡¯t here, he won¡¯t return.¡± Sometimes, overconfidence could be a fatal w. ke asked again, ¡°Is Mrs. Crawford doing well? Did she agree when all of you said you wereing here?¡± Anthony replied, ¡°She¡¯s doing well now. Lilly wanted toe, and she had no objections.¡± Bettany was aware of everything. Chapter 560 ?Chapter 560 In a small streetside hot pot restaurant with limited space, two tall and striking men sat at a table. Beside them was a woman with an Icy demeanor and an incredibly adorable little girl. Lilly held a small bowl in both hands. The newly served hot pot was split into two different soups, with a non-spicy chicken soup base. Lilly took a sip and found it to be delicious and aromatic. "Mmm, it''s so good!" Lilly''s face lit up with delight. Lisa followed Lilly''s lead, also holding her bowl with both hands and quickly downing a bowl of chicken soup. "So yummy!" she eximed as well. Lilly chuckled, gazing at the simmering hairy belly, bloody meat, shrimp, and crispy duck intestines in the spicy pot. "Are they ready to be eaten yet?" The little one stared at the hot pot without blinking. Lilly''s presence eased ke''s tension. Lilly was here, and he could also ess the plug-in. There was no need to rush to find Cloud at the moment. Let''s focus on enjoying the hot pot. ke skillfully picked up a piece of pork belly and said, "It''s ready to eat." Anthony frowned. "Cook it a bit longer." ke retorted, "There''s a way to cook it so that it''ll taste better." "If you swish the pork belly in the hot pot, it''ll be perfectly cooked." Anthony was silent.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ke eximed, "I''m serious, why would I lie to you?" Having traveled the world and experienced various hardships, including dining at countless street stalls, ke knew that the method was the best way to enjoy pork belly. Anthony pushed ke''s cutlery back into the hot pot. He knew what ke was about to say, and said, "Do you mom smack you?" ke promptly withdrew his cutlery. Anthony casually added, "It''s not like I haven''t had hot pot before. While it may be fresh and tender, it''s not fully cooked. We need to be careful of parasites." He nced at ke, his eyes seemingly conveying the message, ''It''s fine if you want to take risks, but don''t drag me into it, man." ke was silent. He rubbed his nose, leaned back in his chairzily, and continued, "It''s natural selection, the strong prey on the weak. If the worm doesn''t kill me, I''ll kill the worm.'' Anthony was speechless at ke''s remark. Lilly nibbled on her finger and asked, "So, should we continue cooking it?" The fragrance of the hot pot was so enticing that she could not help but drool. Eventually, ke said, "It still needs some more cooking. Let''s wait for a few minutes, Lilly." On the other side, Lisa had already picked up a piece of meat, sprinkled pepper on it, and popped it into her mouth. No matter how delicious the food was at home, sometimes the taste of dining out could not be matched. Lisa ate until her cheeks were bulging, and Lilly could not help but gulp as she watched. Finally, when the food was cooked thoroughly, Anthony scooped them up and ced them in each of their bowls. Following Lisa''s lead, Lilly rolled the meat pepper and eagerly stuffed it into her mouth. Before Anthony and ke could stop her, they saw her spitting out the spicy meat. "Ouch!" Lilly stuck out her tongue as tears streamed down her face. Anthony and ke, the two towering figures, were in a state of fluster. One of them grabbed a ss of water, only to find that it was scalding hot, so he hurriedly rushed to the refrigerator to fetch a carton of milk for Lilly. After guzzling down a bottle of chilled soy milk, Lilly''s lips were left swollen from the scorching temperature. Hmm...pouty lips... The two men couldn''t help but find the situation amusing, yet they were left speechless. Fortunately, the olddy was not present, or else they would have faced her wrath. Lilly caught a glimpse of her swollen lips in the mirror and asked with a mournful expression, "Daddy, do you think my lips will heal by tomorrow when we go back?" She could not let Granny see her like this! Yesterday, when she told Bettany her n to find her father, Bettany was not pleased but eventually gave her consent. Before leaving, Bettany kept nagging, "Eat well and stay safe." Safety should always be a priority, even when enjoying a hot pot meal. After their meal, ke caught sight of the man in ck on the surveince footage, still roaming the main city of the county. "Lilly, you didn''t have toe here in person. You could have just told me where Uncle Cloud is through the phone." Lilly shook her head. "I don''t know where Uncle Cloud is either." ke snorted. ''Aren''t you skilled in fortune-telling?" Lilly picked out a non-spicy shrimp and replied while munching, "Daddy, do you think fortune- telling can be done casually, anytime, anywhere?" ke questioned, "And what if it can?" Lilly shook her head. ''That''s a misconception about fortune-telling in the world. People who excel in fortune-telling might think they have ess to all knowledge." ke grew intrigued. "Is that so?" Lilly proceeded to share what she had learned from Pablo. "Fortune-telling has its timing, location, and individuals involved. Sometimes the opportunity arises, and sometimes it doesn''t. There are mysteries that cannot be unveiled and secrets that can be unraveled... There are things that can be told and things that must remain unsaid... Some predictions work in the north but fail in the south. There are fortune-telling methods that rely on a written word from the seeker, while others require the seeker to utter a specific phrase...'' ke asked, "What do you mean by that?" Lilly paused for a moment and mumbled, "I mean, Master''s exnations tend to be long- winded..." In her own interpretation, Lilly continued, "Fortune-telling requires a foundation and cannot be done out of thin air." ke pondered over her words. It fascinated him, and he made up his mind to learn fortune- telling in the future. Lilly took hold of ke''s hand and said, "Pick a number, Daddy.'' Without much thought, ke casually replied, "5." Lilly nodded in agreement. "Alright, let''s go! Uncle Cloud is in the northern part of the main city, on the main road. He works tirelessly day and night, surrounded by many people." As she spoke, the man in ck halted in front of an inte cafe. ke peered at the surveince screen, puzzled. On the surveince, it read ''North, main road." Since Lilly said Cloud was surrounded by many people, ke thought of him working at an inte cafe made sense. Working day and night tirelessly... Does he work as awork administrator? A sudden realization dawned upon ke, and he swiftly stood up. "Let''s go! Your Uncle Cloud is in danger!" Lilly eximed, "Huh?" She quickly took two more mouthfuls of the delectable food before standing up and rushing out alongside her father. ke shouted to the boss, "Bill please!" The boss hurriedly followed them out with his notepad. ke waved his hand without turning back. "That handsome and wealthy guy in there will pay for it." Anthony sighed in disbelief. Lisa swallowed what she had in her mouth and asked, ''Aren''t we... going with them?" Anthony ced another serving in her bowl and replied, "There''s nothing we can do to help." Lisa nodded, determination gleaming in her eyes. "You might not be able to help... but I can." Anthony''s mouth twitched and he confidently said without hesitation, "You have to protect me." Lisa looked at him, puzzled. "Huh?" Anthony rified, "Just in case, make sure I don''t cause any trouble for Lilly." Lisa understood his intention. He meant that hecked the ability to keep a low profile. If King Libra were to suddenlye back and discover his presence, he would be captured. In that scenario, Lilly would be at risk. Therefore, Lisa had to guard him, allowing Lilly to venture forth without worries. Lisa nodded, fully understanding her role. She would guard him all her life! Chapter 561 Chapter 561 After an all-nighter, Cloud sessfully traced an IP address starting from the inte caf¨¦. He closed the system backstage, ensuring there were no traces left, and stretched his tired muscles. ¡°Hey, Calvin, I¡¯m here. Sorry I¡¯mte, there was a traffic jam,¡± the substitutework administrator hurriedly greeted Cloud. Cloud smiled and reassured him, ¡°No worries, I was just finishing up a game. Take your time.¡± The substitutework administrator marveled at how friendly Calvin was and began the handover process. ¡°Wait, something seems off with the 25 dors,¡± the substitutework administrator remarked. Cloud nodded, ¡°Oh, there was this guy who went crazy and paid with underworld currency to ess the inte.¡± He pointed to two underworld banknotes in the corner and whispered, ¡°Have you noticed anything unusual happening in our county recently? Something that just looks abnormal at first sight?¡± The substitutework administrator was scared as he saw the underworld currency! Oh my¡­ ¡°Well, nothing out of the ordinary¡­¡± The substitutework administrator replied nervously, ¡°There was an elderlydy in the southern part of the city whomitted suicide by jumping off a building. But that¡¯s unfortunately not umon¡­ Could she be the one who was essing the intest night?¡± Cloud shook his head, ¡°No, it was just a regr young man.¡± The substitutework administrator pondered for a moment and added, ¡°I did hear about a man getting hit by a bicycle the day before yesterday and being rushed to the hospital. The doctors said he couldn¡¯t be saved¡­ But the next day, he disappeared.¡± Cloud spected, ¡°Could he havee to our inte caf¨¦?¡± The substitutework administrator cautioned, ¡°Come on, Calvin, don¡¯t say such things!¡± Cloud realized that he could not find any abnormal people or incidents in the county. He patted his colleague on the shoulder and said, ¡°I was just joking. Let¡¯s get on with our work.¡± The substitutework administrator nodded while sending a voice message to his friend, briefly mentioning the incident of receiving underworld currency at the inte caf¨¦. However, he quickly added a warning at the end, urging his friend not to talk about it, as it could affect the caf¨¦¡¯s business negatively and the boss might kill him. Meanwhile, Cloud went inside to retrieve something, and when he returned, he noticed that the substitutework administrator was still recording a voice message: ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m scared! Hey, why don¡¯t I just take up that part-time job you mentioned yesterday? I can earn 2,000 dors a month just by taking photos, which is only 500 dors less than my sry as awork administrator, and it¡¯s much easier.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Cloud nced at him, intrigued by the mention of a part-time job involving photography. ¡°What kind of part-time job is it? Count me in if the pay well!¡± Cloud joked. The substitutework administrator replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s legit though. There¡¯s a rumor that an environmental research organization needs people to take photos to document the biodiversity in the western region.¡± Cloud asked, ¡°What kind of pictures? Is it that hard to take a picture?¡± The substitutework administrator shook his head, ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound too difficult. It seems they want photos of the vegetation, the overall forest environment, and such. They said they¡¯re looking for someone to go to Kongo Jungle for this purpose.¡± Kongo Jungle was right at the border, and on the other side of the mountain was Grookey. The area was densely forested, but there was a road that led up the mountain. Residents often went up the mountain to collect herbs and mushrooms, and it was also frequented by tourists exploring the county, although it remained rtively unknown. Cloud nodded, ¡°Okay, take me with you if you decide to go.¡± He did not ask for the substitutework administrator¡¯s WhatsApp or contact information, as he did not want to appear too eager or suspicious. After discussing the matter, Cloud finished his work for the day and prepared to leave. However, as soon as he stepped outside, he came face to face with a man in ck. The man had a sharp and somewhat sinister appearance, and their eyes met. Unexpectedly, the man halted, positioning himself slightly sideways as if giving way to Cloud. However, his fixed gaze smirked at Cloud, who was puzzled. If Cloud was alone, he would have approached the man and stopped him to ask what he was going to do. After all, the man appeared rather suspicious. But he reminded himself of his current identity. He was merely an inte cafe administrator. So, Cloud responded with a perplexed expression and asked, ¡°What are you staring at?¡± The man in ck chuckled and scratched his neck as he continued to smile at Cloud. Without hesitation, Cloud walked ahead, but as soon as he turned his back to the man, his eyes sharpened instinctively. Something¡¯s definitely wrong with him. The man¡¯s action of scratching his neck,bined with subtle changes in his facial expressions, suggested a malevolent intent. Drawing upon his professional training, Cloud¡¯s analysis led him to consider the possibility of an impending threat to his life. Could his true identity be exposed? Cloud frowned and felt like he was being watched from behind. Pretending not to notice, he proceeded to a nearby shop, ordered a bowl of noodles, and bought a pack of cigarettes from a convenience store. As he gazed into the reflective ss window, Cloud noticed the man in ck standing silently across the street, resembling a ghostly figure. Confirming his suspicions, Cloud averted his eyes, lit a cigarette, and was about to ce it in his mouth when suddenly, a small hand reached out to him. Emerging from a heap of plush toys, Lilly poked her head out and said, ¡°Uncle Cloud, you shouldn¡¯t smoke!¡± Cloud was taken aback. Lilly?! Why is she here? Behind Lilly, ke leaned against something and waved his hand, assuring Cloud, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. He can¡¯t see us.¡± Cloud quickly realized that ke referred to the man in ck who had been tailing him. Lilly whispered, ¡°Uncle Cloud, keep moving forward and you should¡­ Daddy said it¡¯s a game of tag now!¡± Cloud nodded in, even though he could not understand why ke was so confident that the man in ck would not find them. Nheless, he chose to trust ke, whose abilities far surpassed his own. After lighting his cigarette, Cloud continued walking towards his destination, the cigarette dangling from his lips. The memory of Lilly earnestly warning him not to smoke lingered in his mind, causing him to curl his lips. Lilly was truly an adorable child, and he understood that holding a lit cigarette did not mean he was smoking. Spotting a nearby trash can, he stubbed out the cigarette and discarded it. Uncertain whether Lilly and ke had followed him, Cloud momentarily paused when the pedestrian signal turned red, calmly observing the bank across the street. The bank¡¯s expansive ss windows had a reflective surface, allowing him to view the street behind him. To his astonishment, Cloud was left speechless upon casting his gaze toward the reflection. Chapter 562 Chapter 562 Across the street, the man in ck appeared like a phantom, intermittently emerging at the intersection and the entrances of various shops, trailed by a swarm of shadowy figures resembling skeletal insects. And then¡­ To Cloud¡¯s bewilderment, ke was following the man in ck with Lilly! Cloud¡¯s mind raced with confusion. Was ke being so tant in his approach? How could he tail someone like this? Is this how ke stalks people in broad daylight? Cloud quickly averted his gaze, feeling foolish for even entertaining such thoughts. When the traffic light turned green, Cloud continued walking, after that, he reached an alleyway. However, he knew that the man in ck would discover ke. Cloud pondered. Perhaps ke is certain that the man in ck didn¡¯t recognize him. But the man in ck didn¡¯t appear to be dumb¡­ N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Unable to understand what ke was doing, Cloud reluctantly chose to trust that ke had a n and that reinforcements would arrive. As he entered the alley, Cloud¡¯s surroundings transformed. The small, winding pathway led deeper into the older residential area of the city. While Lemon County boasted newly constructedmercial buildings, this particr neighborhood consisted of homes built by the residents themselves. The layout was irregr and less orderly, causing the alleyways to be increasingly secluded. During the day, most people were at work, with only a few going out early to buy groceries. Silence enveloped the alley. Finally, upon hearing footsteps behind him, Cloud turned his head and spotted a dark figure standing not far away, locking eyes with him. ke and Lilly stood motionless, concealed behind a nearby wall, their presence shrouded in secrecy. Cloud felt a lump forming in his throat, almost choking on the words he intended to say. However, he managed to react swiftly. He nced back and forth before yelling, ¡°Who the hell are you? Why are you following me?¡± Just as he thought about what the man in ck would say, in the blink of an eye, the man closed the distance, pressing his face close to Cloud. ¡°Hehe! Cloud,¡± the man addressed him using his real name. Cloud¡¯s expression abruptly changed, his eyes sharpening with suspicion. ¡°Who are you?¡± he demanded. King Libra burst intoughter. How amusing. Did he think he was so well-disguised that no one would recognize him? He seems like he¡¯s just as dim-witted as a kid. ¡°Who am I¡­¡± King Libra grinned, tilting his neck to the side. ¡°I¡¯vee to take your head.¡± Cloud instinctively stood in a defensive stance, taking a couple of steps backward. Meanwhile, ke and Lilly stepped forward, as if they believed they were hidden well enough. Cloud was left speechless. What kind of tactic is this?! Even if they walked openly and without suspicion, nobody would suspect a thing! Cloud was about to gesture to ke not toe any closer but to take Lilly away instead. However, before he could speak, the figure of the man in ck flickered and reappeared before him, grabbing his neck with one hand. Cloud¡¯s pupils contracted. The man¡¯s speed was astonishing! This person¡­ was not a human! ¡°You¡­¡± Cloud was speechless as the man¡¯s grip tightened around his neck, causing him to wonder if his head would be twisted off right then and there. King Libra, sensing his victory, wore a cruel smile on his face. ¡°Do you want to know why I¡¯m ending your life?¡± he taunted. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for someone to me, me your obedient niece, Lilly! Once you be a ghost, remember that it was Lilly who killed you,¡± he continued with a malicious sneer. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have killed you if it wasn¡¯t for her.¡± Cloud desperately attempted to break free from the man¡¯s grasp, but his efforts proved futile. He realized he was utterly powerless against such force. All he could do was cast a pleading look towards ke, his eyes filled with anxiety and despair, silently urging him to take Lilly and flee. King Libra turned his gaze back, his expression filled with suspicion. ke and Lilly immediately froze in ce, as if time had stopped. Father and daughter locked in synchrony, like statues caught in mid-motion. Cloud¡¯s frustration reached its peak. I need help here, hello? Why aren¡¯t yall doing anything? Cloud wanted to scold ke. He wanted to scold ke for drinking too much which fried his brain, leading him to involve Lilly in this deceitful scheme. However, to his astonishment, he saw the man in ck before he turned his head back, his eyes brimming with suspicion. Cloud was even more confused. Didn¡¯t I see ke and Lilly earlier? What¡¯s going on? Were ke and Lilly invisible to the man? Cloud was dumbfounded. To King Libra, Cloud¡¯s expression seemed like he was deprived of oxygen and was on the brink of death. ¡°Tsk tsk, I hope you¡¯ll die a painful death.¡± King Libra said coldly. ¡°When I present your severed head to Lilly, she¡¯ll be consumed by anger, heartache, and despair¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­uh!¡± King Libra¡¯s smile had barely spread across his face when suddenly, a colossal Pce of the Ruler of Hell was hurtled toward him! His pupils contracted in terror, but before he could evade the disaster, he was obliterated into a bloody mist! ¡°Poof!¡± Cloud saw a crimson-red haze. His innocent and adorable niece, seemingly powerless, had wielded a pcerger than a house and smashed the man in ck who had been choking him into a mist of blood. He witnessed a person evaporate right in front of him, leaving behind not a single trace of flesh or skin. Oh no, he left a hand! Horror-stricken, Cloud ripped off the arm that was still sped around his neck, seizing the opportunity while the other party was still frozen. Otherwise, it would have been near impossible to free himself later on! ¡°Lilly, you¡­¡± Cloud was taken aback. ¡°You killed someone!¡± Lilly blinked innocently. ¡°He¡¯s not a human!¡± Cloud felt his heart pounding and his ears ringing. He knew that Lilly could see ghosts. He also knew that ghosts existed in the world¡­ However, the person was right in front of him just moments ago. He could still tell if he was a human or not. The man had a shadow and he could feel the man¡¯s warmth when he was being choked. Cloud could even see the veins on his face. How isn¡¯t he human? Even if he was not human, what was the arm Cloud was holding onto? ¡°Lilly, you and your father should go ahead! I¡¯ll stay here to handle the aftermath,¡± Cloud urged. He understood that now was not the time to dwell on whether the man was human or not. Lilly killed someone, and he needed to address the situation promptly. Cloud¡¯s immediate instinct was to tend to the aftermath and ensure Lilly would not be affected by it. If this incident were to be ssified as murder, he would bear responsibility. However, before he could react, Lilly reached out and seized the severed arm from his hand. ¡°Uncle Cloud, give it to me!¡± she insisted. With a swift motion, Lilly flung the arm towards the Pce of the Ruler of Hell. The scene unfolded with remarkable precision, leaving not a trace of blood behind. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the Ruler of Hell with a trick!¡± Lilly muttered to herself. Cloud remained speechless, his mind overwhelmed by the surreal turn of events. Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Chapter 563 I¡¯ve Found Where You¡¯re Hiding There was a concealed presence of dark air within a sculpture at a temple. The body of King Libra was hidden at this location. He shut his eyes, sensing his distraction. Through his diverted gaze, he observed how he had seized Cloud and tightly gripped his neck. ¡°I wonder what kind of expression you¡¯ll have if I showed you Cloud¡¯s severed head¡­¡± he wondered aloud. King Libra had started imagining the tearful expression on Lilly¡¯s face. The events that took ce on Saffron Indst time unexpectedly allowed them to avert a catastrophe. King Libra could not help but think Yena was useless. Nevertheless, Lilly could not simply abandon a child, so Yena became a messenger to help King Libra in capturing spirits. He required allies. He needed more followers! On the rooftop of a mansion approximately one mile away from the Crawford family, ady looked at the diligent figure in front of her with respect. ¡°Mrs. Preston, please just remove this!¡± Yena said sweetly, wearing a smile. Mrs. Preston promptly expressed her gratitude, saying, ¡°Not only did you save my son, but you also tidied up our house¡­ Thank you so much!¡± Yena shook her head and replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing! I¡¯m d I could assist you!¡± She emted Lilly¡¯s demeanor whether it was on purpose or not. She had never met Lilly in person, but she had only watched some short videos that were circting, causing her to subconsciously imitate her. ¡°By the way, Mrs. Preston, the house on the hillside over there looks like a castle. Whose house is it?¡± Yena asked with curious eyes. Mabel and Yena¡¯s visit to the Crawford family remained unknown to others. Bettany spoke in a hushed tone, saying, ¡°It¡¯s the Crawford Mansion, but¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Mrs. Preston continued in a low voice, ¡°It appears that something has happened to Mrs. Crawford.¡± Yena paused for a moment, surprised, and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Yena gazed at the Crawford Mansion. Despite the Crawford Mansion¡¯s spacious residence, cleverly arranged buildings and trees concealed any hint of privacy, not even revealing the unsightly boulder. Only a portion of theke, flourishing trees, and a broadwn beside it were visible. Tm extremely grateful to you for not only healing my son but also helping us get rid of the malevolence. As a token of our appreciation, please ept this small gesture¡­¡± Mrs. Preston handed Yena a card. Holding the card, Yena bid farewell to the Preston family with a sweet smile, and they politely escorted her out. Yena suddenly felt a swelling in her heart. She had never been so respected before, but the female ghost mother¡¯s teachings had instilled in her the importance of earning respect. Yena found herself treating her ghost mother more and more like her own mother. The female ghost in a red veil appeared and said, ¡°If you keep this up, you can monitor the Crawford family.¡± Yena nodded, although she was somewhat absent¨Cminded. Upon arriving home, she saw Shane sitting on the sofa with a stern expression. Mabel rushed up and said softly, ¡°Darling, how are you back so early?¡± Shane red at her and said, ¡°Have you both been to the Crawford family? How many times have I told you not to provoke the Crawford family? Do you truly believe that your blood ties can make ke acknowledge you? How audacious can you be?¡± Mabel awkwardly replied, ¡°Yena is his niece after all¡­¡± He doesn¡¯t need to acknowledge you as her cousin, he just needs to acknowledge Yena. ¡°Don¡¯t cause any more trouble for me! Stay at home and focus on giving birth to a son for me! That¡¯s where your greatest value lies!¡± Mabel lowered her head, feeling deeply upset. Shane constantly monitored her, pressuring her to conceive a son, as if her sole worthy in giving birth to a male heir! But was it her fault that she could not conceive a child? She longed to have someone else impregnate her, but he watched her every day, never letting her out of his sight! ¡°Okay¡­¡± Mabel responded. At that moment, Shane¡¯s gazended on her wrist. ¡°Where¡¯s your bracelet?¡± he asked. Mabel panicked and nced at Yena. Yena obediently spoke up, ¡°Mom, I almost tripped and fell earlier¡­¡± Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Yena inserted the ck needle into Shane¡¯s neck discreetly, watching it sink in as blood emerged. Shane only felt slight fatigue in his neck and instinctively turned it. Yena immediately offered to massage his neck. Shane was clueless as the ck needle continued to prate deeper and became firmly lodged in his neck¡­ Yena obediently asked, ¡°Daddy, what is a birth chart?¡± Unusually, Shane patiently provided an answer. Yena then asked, ¡°And what about your birth chart, Daddy?¡± ¡­ At some point, the female ghost in a red veil left the Hatcher family, reaching the base of a cliff near a temple. Emerging from the cracks at the bottom of the cliff, she approached King Libra. ¡°Master, the ck needle has prated Shane¡¯s neck. This is his birth chart,¡± she informed him. King Libra unfolded a piece of yellow paper, swiftly transcribing Shane¡¯s birth chart onto it, and then a green me ignited¡­ If Lilly were present, she would undoubtedly recognize this as a spell she was intimately familiar with ¡°borrowing life.¡± King Libra took a deep breath, and an invisible dark aura flowed from a distance, gradually healing the shoulder that had been injured by Lilly¡¯s attack. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll find another location,¡± King Libra stated. The female ghost was puzzled. ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you say this was the best site? Why are we leaving?¡± King Libra coldly stared at her. ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± he asked. The female ghost hastily replied, ¡°No, I would never dare!¡± King Libra snorted. ¡°I¡¯ve absorbed all the luck in this area. We need to find a new location!¡± He could never tell anyone that Lilly found out where he was hiding. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. At the moment when King Libra was still confident that Lilly would not be able to find him, a vision suddenly appeared before him. Lilly tilted her head and smiled innocently, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve found you¡­¡± King Libra quickly realized that Lilly had sensed him through his avatar! To his surprise, she had achieved this level of ability! As time passed, King Libra could not help but feel increasingly frustrated and foolish¡­ He decided to flee overnight. Of course, he did not view it as an escape. It was merely a strategic maneuver to avoid danger. And as for Shane, the one whose life he had borrowed¡­ After Yena¡¯s massage, Shane felt quitefortable but grew increasingly drowsy. He eventually fell asleep. When he woke up, he found that he could not lift his shoulders and had a peculiar sensation as if his hands were not his own. ¡°Cervical spondylosis?¡± Shane mumbled to himself as he ventured out to continue his business. Little did he know that his beloved daughter, Yena had borrowed his life¡­ Yena gained favor from her father at home and earned so much money for catching ghosts. Whenever her sister would hurt her, Yena could call upon the little ghost to punish her sibling. For a while, she basked in the love of her family and the admiration of many others¡­ It felt as though she had reached the pinnacle of her life! Yena finally realized that the reason why Lilly was so favored by others was that she could capture ghosts! As a result, Yena became even more obedient to her ghost mother¡¯smands¡­ ¡­ Now, let¡¯s shift our focus to Lilly. After eliminating King Libra¡¯s clone and disposing of the body, ke took care of the necessary cleanup. Coincidentally, the nearby surveince system malfunctioned. Lilly tossed a talisman, igniting the area where King Libra¡¯s clone had been destroyed,pletely eradicating any remnants of malicious aura. The scene became bright and vibrant, with fresh air, melodious bird songs, and fragrant flowers. Cloud observed the father and daughter duo working seamlessly and efficiently, their movements perfectly synchronized. He could not help but think to himself¡­ How many times have they done this? They¡¯re so proficient¡­ Fifteen minutester. Anthony never expected that he would be having a hot pot meal from morning till afternoon. They simply changed tables and moved to a private room. He refrained from eating further and dedicated himself to serving Lilly and Lisa. Lisa, who had an enormous appetite, kept going in and out for food and continued to eat. After Lilly had her fill, her previously bloated stomach miraculously ttened, yet Lisa was still going strong. Cloud sat across from the two food enthusiasts, with Anthony, Lisa, and Lilly in front of him. To his left was ke¡­ and a doll? He touched his neck absent-mindedly. The image of Lilly lifting a mansion and smashing a living person into a mist of blood still haunted his mind. His adorable little niece had transformed in his eyes! Cloud did not spend much time at home and missed out on the events of the first five hundred chapters. He was not aware of the full extent of Lilly¡¯s actions. It was not until he met his younger sister Jean on July 15th that he realized that he missed out on a lot. But little did he know that Lilly¡¯s true identity was the Ruler of Hell! It was like seeing a small, innocent kitten long ago, only to meet her again in the blink of an eye as a fierce tiger, engaging in conversation while yfully pping a massive paw and presenting a bloody antelope before you¡­ Lilly reached out and yfully waved Cloud closer to her, ¡°Uncle Cloud!¡± Cloud responded with a puzzled expression, saying, ¡°Huh?¡± Lilly presented a piece of meat in front of him and said, ¡°Uncle Cloud, have some food!¡± Cloud nced at the meat before him. Not wanting to indulge in meat, he quietly put down his cutlery. ¡°Lilly, are you guys leaving today?¡± Cloud asked. ¡°You came to protect me, but now that you¡¯ve defeated King Libra¡¯s clone, shouldn¡¯t you go back?¡± Cloud felt a slight reluctance within him. Lilly nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going back! Grandma called and told us to hurry back.¡± Suddenly, she remembered something and swiftly took out arge stack of talismans from her small backpack. The talismans were packed in a simple stic bag. ¡°Here, Uncle Cloud! You have to take all of these!¡± Lilly eximed. ¡°I made this bracelet myself! Uncle Cloud, you must wear it at all times. You¡¯re not allowed to take it off, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re bathing, sleeping, working, or anything else!¡± Lilly, the assertive little president, grabbed Cloud¡¯s hand and put the bracelets on him. Cloud did not know whether tough or sigh, so he nodded and said, ¡°Uncle Cloud will keep them on at all times, I won¡¯t take them off.¡± But why did you give me so many talismans¡­ How am I supposed to carry all of these? Do I have to carry a stic bag every day? Lilly quickly pulled out a vest from her bag and said, ¡°Here, take this!¡± Cloud looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± Lilly exined, ¡°Grandma made it for you. She used to hide money in the inteyer like this.¡± Cloud instinctively took the vest and realized it was useful. It had a doubleyered design, simr to a down jacket, with multiple pockets. It was like a treasure chest for storing personal belongings¡­ Cloud smirked. Lilly insisted, ¡°Take it! Grandma wants me to tell Uncle Cloud that It¡¯s still chilly, so wear more clothes. Don¡¯t try to act tough or be stubborn about seekingfort!¡± Cloud sighed at the affectionate concern from his mother that was afar. ¡°Alright¡­¡± He took the vest, pondered for a moment, and handed it to Anthony. ¡°Anthony, since you¡¯re not eating right now, could you help me put the talismans into the vest?¡± Anthony¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Chapter 565 Chapter 565 In a hot pot restaurant, Anthony sat upright, maintaining an indifferent expression. Holding a vest in his hands, he meticulously stuffed one talisman after another into the hidden pockets, resembling an olddy putting insoles into her shoes. In front of him, his brother, brother-inw, niece, and wife were all happily enjoying their meal. Their faces were flushed and radiant with smiles, and asionally ncing at the vest. Anthony shook the vest and said coldly, ¡°Here.¡± Cloud nced at it, seeing his brother¡¯s methodical movements as he filled the hidden pockets with over a hundred amulets and talismans to ward off evil spirits. Lilly eximed, ¡°Wow, Uncle Anthony is amazing! Uncle Anthony is even better at this than thedy on TV who puts insoles in shoes!¡± Anthony sighed. If he were asked to do this again, he would kick all his siblings out! ¡°Are you all full?¡± Anthony, who was preparing to pay the bill, crossed his arms and said coldly. Lilly blinked and asked, ¡°Uncle Anthony, are you worried about the bill because we overate?¡± Anthony responded immediately, ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Uncle Anthony is happy to spend money on all of you. Is there anything else you want to eat?¡± Cloud and ke exchanged nces. ke took thest sip of his drink, nodded, and said, ¡°We¡¯re full, Lilly ordered too much, and we just don¡¯t want to waste it.¡± Cloud followed suit and agreed, ¡°We¡¯re just helping Lilly finish the food.¡± ke turned to the waiter and said, ¡°Can we have the bill please?¡± Cloud pointed at Anthony and said, ¡°My brother will pay!¡± Anthony let out a sigh. Lilly observed her father, then looked at Uncle Cloud and Uncle Anthony, sensing a subtle atmosphere among them. Why did Anthony feel betrayed by ke and Cloud? Cloud went to the restroom and changed his vest, putting on a new T-shirt and then wearing the same shirt he had on before. He felt heavy as he wore an additional vest. This is made with my niece¡¯s love. Can other people¡¯s nieces do that? Of course, not! Suddenly, Cloud felt like he had a golden body and a special advantage, making him fearless even if he was shot by bullets. Cloud came out, opened his arms, and smiled, ¡°Does it look good?¡± Anthony nced at it, wondering if there was any noticeable difference from before. Lisa also carefully examined him, finding that the way he appeared now was exactly how he looked when he entered earlier! Lilly¡¯s eyes sparkled as she eximed, ¡°You look so handsome, Uncle Cloud! You¡¯re shining like gold!¡± As the saying goes, people need essories to look better, right? ke observed Cloud closely and noticed that he appeared slightly more powerful than before. He nodded andmented, ¡°The olddy sewed a fine vest.¡± The only question was whether the ¡°olddy¡± referred to Bettany or Lisa. Anthony picked up Lilly¡¯s small backpack and said casually, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Cloud¡¯s face was reluctant. After leaving the private room, he would have to return to being a young man who ate instant ramen all day. He had no idea when he would be able toplete the mission and return home to be with his niece, who disappeared five hundred chapters ago. He was told that afterpleting this mission, he would be granted a seven-day vacation¡­ At that moment, Cloud felt a tug on his trousers and looked down to see Lilly gesturing for him toe closer. ¡°Uncle Cloud, say something,¡± she said. Cloud was puzzled. ¡°What am I supposed to say?¡± Lilly urged, ¡°Say whatever you want, hurry up!¡± Without hesitation, Cloud blurted out, ¡°Anthony¡­ sew a vest.¡± Anthony¡¯s reaction was¡­ Lilly nodded approvingly. ¡°Uncle Cloud, you¡¯re looking for a total of seven people this time, and you must not miss any of them out.¡± Cloud was taken aback. How did she figure it out? But¡­ seven? They told me to look for six people on the mission! There¡¯s one more? Cloud¡¯s expression turned serious. Lilly spoke again. ¡°Uncle Cloud, you¡¯ll be sessful on your mission. Remember, your lucky number is 2468, and you will definitely find something valuable if you head southeast. Don¡¯t miss the opportunity to make money. Your current colleagues will be guiding you, so have confidence and be bold in whatever you do. You don¡¯t need to be overly cautious!¡± Cloud couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. ¡°Thank you, Lilly.¡± Despite being a young child, she seemed like a little adult, and her expression oddly resembled Bettany¡¯s back home. ¡°Oh, Lilly wants to give you something nice!¡± Lilly waved her hand. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. To Cloud¡¯s surprise, the harem spirit, Ms. Ugly, and the ghost bride who were ying cards in the jar of souls tumbled out. The three female ghosts were puzzled. Cloud was shocked. What¡­ What kind of ¡°nice things¡± are these? Lilly introduced the three ghosts, saying, ¡°This is Miss Harem, this is Miss Ugly, and this is the wedding dressdy. They will help Uncle Cloud in your mission, and they¡¯re guaranteed to be better than technology!¡± As she spoke, she ced a ck rope on Cloud¡¯s wrist. Once Lilly left, Uncle Cloud was unaffected by her presence and could no longer see the ghosts. However, with this ck rope, it was assured that Cloud could see everything. Cloud, uponter discovering the truth, shed tears. Cloud was speechless. The harem spirit understood the situation and let go of the cards in her hand. ¡°Oh, so, it¡¯s a mission. Are we supposed to stay with him? Hello, my name is Ste.¡± Cloud remained silent. Lilly grabbed harem spirit. ¡°Miss Harem, please don¡¯t let me address you as Aunt Harem. Please don¡¯t hurt my Uncle Cloud!¡± The harem spirit chimed in, ¡°No, no! I was just introducing myself. It won¡¯t hurt him. I quite like this mission!¡± The bridal ghost assured Cloud, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, husband. Miss Harem means no harm. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you during this time.¡± Cloud was taken aback. ¡°Husband?¡± The slightly more normal-looking Aunt Uglyughed. ¡°Hello, handsome man.¡± Cloud sighed. Lilly beamed at Cloud. ¡°That¡¯s all from me! Good luck on your mission, Uncle Cloud!¡± Cloud was still puzzled and called out to her, ¡°Hey, Lilly! Lilly!¡± Lilly turned around and skipped downstairs, leaving Cloud alone with the three female ghosts. It felt like a dream. The harem spirit asked, ¡°What should we do now, Mr. Cloud? The three of us can work together.¡± The bridal ghost cautioned, ¡°Miss Harem, be careful.¡± Miss Ugly chimed in, ¡°Is it appropriate to say such things to a young man? Young man, look at me. You just need to tell me if you don¡¯t want to work anymore.¡± The bridal ghost remained silent, realizing she might have been too subtle. Cloud sighed. He leaned against the window, watching Lilly as she left. She climbed into the car and waved at him through the closed window. Despite that, Cloud could see her clearly, and the little girl gave him a big smile. Cloud¡¯s spirits immediately lifted. Well, at least it was a gift from his little niece. Can someone else¡¯s niece give him three ghosts? No, they can¡¯t! So he should be grateful. Cloud waited for the owner of the restaurant to clear the table, ordered another pot of tea, and sat there for half an hour before leaving. Inside the car, Anthony sat in the driver¡¯s seat, Lisa sat in the passenger seat, and ke and Lilly sat in the back. Anthony asked, ¡°Lilly, why did you give three female ghosts to Uncle Cloud?¡± Lilly exined, ¡°Daddy said that Uncle Cloud is involved in a top-secret mission, and if we assisted him directly, it would only bring him trouble. So, we can only give him ghosts who are invisible to others. This way, Uncle Cloud won¡¯t be in trouble.¡± ording to Daddy, Uncle Cloud is on a solo mission, and if more people get involved, he would eventually have to report it to his superiors and might face severe punishment. Daddy is a special case, so it¡¯s okay if he asionally appears by Uncle Cloud¡¯s side, but Lilly can¡¯t do that. Anthony remarked, ¡°Uncle Anthony doesn¡¯t mean that. I remember there are also male ghosts in your jar of souls. Why didn¡¯t you give Uncle Cloud male ghosts instead?¡± Lilly replied thoughtfully, ¡°Because, on TV, men and women work best together and make the work less tiring. So, Lilly gave Uncle Cloud three female ghosts.¡± Anthony and ke were taken aback by Lilly¡¯s exnation and were both speechless. There was nothing wrong with Lilly¡¯s reasoning. She simply did not want her Uncle Cloud to exert himself too much and wanted him toplete the task quickly and easily. It was the adults who hadplicated thoughts¡­ Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Wait, What Happened to Your Lips? Bike fear of absence this time and aded. Lilly, where¡¯s your master? Lilly muthfully replied, Master went to the underworld to seek out other Rulers of Hell to capture King Listen Tilske was surprised ¡°Will theye For so long, he had assumed that those beings below did not care! Lilly exined. That¡¯s why Master went down With past that one sentence. ke could sense theplexity of Lilly¡¯s situation. It meant that those beings did note, so Pablo had to go down himself. He could not help but wonder about Lilly¡¯s status in the underworld. Did those beings truly respect and fear her? And why did shee to the mortal world to experience things? Were there other reasons behind it? If they knew that King Labra rebelled, why did Pablo have to seek help from the underworld? ke frowned. He knew that there were ten Rulers of Hell in the underworld. In myths and stories, the mostmonly mentioned figures after death were Behemoth and Leviathan, the Grim Reapers, and the judges These beings served the Ruler of Hell. This meant that the other Rulers of Hell rarely made appearances, and their roles and responsibilities werergely unknown. As for Emperor Prosper and the Five Ghost Emperors, they were even more elusive. Only those who wrote novels would delve into their information, and they were rarely mentioned in everyday conversation ¡°What¡¯s happening in the underworld right now?¡± ke questioned with suspicion. Lilly shook her head. ¡°I dunno¡­ Master said she just needed to focus on growing up. Those who shoulde wille, and those who should note would note. ke decided not to ask any more questions. Sometimes, it was better to seek answers himself. He believed it was better to rely on himself than anyone else. ¡°Should we go after King Libra now? ke inquired. He remembered that Lilly had just discovered King Libra¡¯s hiding ce. Lilly shook her head. He escaped¡± 00:13 Tue, 20 Jum D. Chapter 366 Wait, What Happened to Your Lips? ke questioned. ¡°Escaped¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°I saw him through his clone, and he could had discovered you would ke replied silently. ¡°You have a point¡± It would be pointless to stay and risk being caught me to Daddy, if you knew that the Lilly added. ¡°But it¡¯s not aplete waste. At least I gave him a great scare ke was speechless. Lally continued, ¡°We¡¯ll find him.¡± Just like ants leaving a trail as they move, King Libra stood out from the crowd and would surely leave behind traces of his presenc?, When they reached the airport, the Crawford family¡¯s private ne was already waiting for them Anthony drove up to the ne¡¯s rear. While most people travel by car or ne, the Crawford family¡¯s ne would take the car up into the sky and then they would continue the journey by road uponnding It was a world that was difficult to understand unless you were wealthy. When they arrived back at the Crawford Mansion, it was already past nine in the evening Lilly called her grandmother, who was in the hospital to let her know he was safe. After washing up, she prepared to go to the hospital to apany his grandmother. Suddenly, she looked up at the sky. Huh, why did the sky above the Crawford family¡¯s house seem to be covered by a ss dome? Lilly¡¯s senses were incredibly sharp now Both good and bad auras existed in the world and were moving slowly. Currently, the Crawford family Manor was surrounded by a stagnant aura of death. Although there was still a presence of good and bad aura, they were not moving The concept of a fortune arises from the fact that the fortune of certain terrains remains rtively constant, and only a few people can perceive the flow of fortune. Hence, there is a saying ¡°Fortune turns. No one would be able to notice this subtle difference. Including Lilly when she was less skilled. However, Lilly could perceive it now. Even when she looked up, she could see that the Crawford Mansion was enveloped by an invisible barrier Anthony asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter. Lilly?¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand, Uncle Anthony.¡± She turned to ke and asked. ¡®Daddy, don¡¯t you feel something strange?¡± ke concentrated and replied, ¡°Not just now, but now that you mention it, I have had a lingering feeling that something is off¡± However, he could not pinpoint exactly what was wrong. He couldn¡¯t sense any bad aura or any other dangers. Lilly pointed at the sky above the Crawford Mansion and said, ¡°Our house is being surrounded by something After a momentary pause, she added, ¡°How dare they! I admire their courage.¡± She learned this phrase from Polly. Anthony, who was about to speak, was taken aback by her words, causing his response to get stuck in his throat. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°No, Uncle Anthony. Just focus on making money!¡± Anthony sighed. Alright, he was now an emotionless money-making machine, a walking wallet. Lilly carefully surveyed the area for some time before pointing to the west and eximing. ¡°There¡¯s still an unsealed opening over there, and the bad guys will surelye to seal it. We just need to keep guard!¡± It was such a big problem, did King Libra do this? Lilly could not help but anticipate his arrival. However, regardless of her anticipation, nothing was as important to her as her own grandmother. She went to the hospital with Anthony because her grandmother would only feel relieved upon seeing Lilly safe with her own eyes. Even though her grandmother had advised her not to go to the hospital over the phone, Lilly chose to ignore it and visit her anyway. Meanwhile, ke remained behind, keeping a close watch on all the people, vehicles, and objects within a one-mile radius of the Crawford family towards the west. Upon reaching the hospital, Lilly approached the ward cautiously as she was worried she might make noise. She peered inside through the door, hoping to see if her grandmother was asleep. If she was, Lilly did not want to disturb her. To her surprise, her grandmother¡¯s gaze met hers. Bettanyy on the bed, aware that Lilly had returned but unable to sleep. She wondered if Lilly had eaten and if she was hungry or tired after returning sote. Lilly had left yesterday and only returned tonight. What had she eaten throughout the day? As if by some telepathic connection, Bettany instinctively turned her head towards the door, catching sight of Lilly sneaking in. She let out a chuckle and eximed, ¡°Lilly! Grandma saw you!¡± Lilly quickly entered the room, smiling, and said, ¡°Grandma, why are you still awake?¡± Wait, What Happened to Your Lips? Bettany replied, ¡°I was just about to fall asleep, but then I saw you Hugh sneered from the side. Just about to fall asleep? Your eyes were so wide and you were tossin turning around in bed.¡± nd The woman was puzzled. Even after Lilly told her that she returned home, she still could not sleep Hugh muttered to himself. Bettany red at him. If she could move, she would have to give him a good scolding. Lilly nestled against Bettany¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Grandma, were you thinking about me?¡± Bettany¡¯s heart warmed at the affectionate gesture of her granddaughter. She nodded and replied. ¡°Yes, grandma misses you. You¡¯ve traveled so far, and grandma doesn¡¯t know if you¡¯re eating well¡­ Lilly lifted her head and beamed, saying, Tm full, and the food was delicious!¡± Just as Bettany was about to nod, her eyes narrowed, and she eximed. ¡°Wait, what happened to your lips?¡± Lilly¡¯s smile froze. Anthony tensed up. Lilly hurriedly covered her lips. Oops, she had forgotten about it! But it had been a day, and her lips no longer hurt. She had even taken a shower and looked in the mirror, not noticing anything amiss. Bettany had sharp eyes, capable of noticing even the slightest detail. Lilly¡¯s lips felt warm, likely still swollen and not fully healed. Bettany¡¯s gaze shifted sharply towards Anthony, Anthony coughed, maintaining aposed expression. ¡°ke treated Lilly to hot pot, and it might have been too spicy¡± Anthony did not dare to mention how Lilly had rolled the meat in chili oil and eaten it. Bettany was furious. How could they treat such a delicate and tender little girl like this? It seemed that what others said was true. Fathers brought nothing but trouble! When there was no danger, fathers were the greatest danger! ¡°Tell me, where¡¯s ke?¡± Bettany said in a seemingly gentle tone. ¡°Was he afraid I would scold him, so he didn¡¯te? There¡¯s no need for that. Wait, What Happened to Your Lips? Lilly blinked, suddenly finding her grandmother a little intimidating. What¡¯s going on? $Bonus Just as Lilly was pondering, she noticed her grandmother¡¯s gaze fixed on her once again. ¡°Lilly, do you think you¡¯re wrong?¡± her grandmother inquired. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Lilly was taken aback, but under the pressure of the moment, she stammered, ¡°Wrong! I was wrong!¡± Bettany pressed further, asking. ¡°Why were you wrong?¡± Lilly replied, still unsure, ¡°Everything?¡± Anthony remained silent, while Hugh muttered to himself, ¡°Hmm¡­ why do these words sound strangely familiar?¡± Chapter 567 Chapter 567 Chapter 567 I Train by Eating If you were to ask about Bettany¡¯s medical miracle, it would undoubtedly be her cooking prowess. To be more precise, she could cook for her granddaughter. After a night of rest, on the third day of waking up. Bettany managed to sit up. ¡°Doctor, can I go home now? Bettany asked cagerly. The doctor examined her medical records and smiled, saying. ¡°It has been a week since the operation, and there have been noplications. Your recovery has been excellent! However, you only need to stay here for ten more days, so don¡¯t worry!¡± Bettany responded, ¡°But I need to cook for my granddaughter¡­¡± The doctor was momentarily speechless. ¡°Let me put it this way, even if you¡¯re discharged in ten days, you still need to rest and recover for at least a month at home. Do you want to cook?¡± yfully, the doctor mimicked stirring a pot and flipping a spat, saying, ¡°Cooking involves exerting pressure on your chest. Considering your age, I rmend avoiding suchbor for at least three months.¡± Bettany argued like a stubborn child, ¡°How can cooking be consideredbor?¡± Hugh chimed in. ¡°Alright, even if there¡¯s no one at home to cook, you should be obedient and not risk. reopening the wound bying back to the hospital and suffering!¡± Bettany shot him an annoyed re. After sharing a few words of advice, the doctor left the ward. Bettany leaned back against the pillow with a forlorn expression. What kind of life would she be living if she could not cook to fatten up her children and grandchildren? One of the essential qualities of a qualified grandmother was being able to nourish her loved ones. Lilly has be noticeably thinner in her absence! Margaret offered, ¡°Old Mrs. Crawford, let me handle it! I¡¯ve been assisting you all this time, and I know Lilly¡¯s tastes well.¡± Bettany smirked, but she remained silent. Margaret chimed in once again, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the cooking, and you can handle the feeding. I¡¯ll make sure to fatten them up for you.¡± Bettany sat up straight, nodded, and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re right! Come, get a pen and paper. I¡¯ll create a menu for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s now 7.30 in the morning¡­ Lilly usually wakes up at 9 o¡¯clock if she doesn¡¯t have school.¡± ¡°You can start by steaming a bowl of eggs for her, followed by two pan-fried buns, and then prepare a bowl of noodles, fish, and tofu porridge¡­ and a basket of shrimp dumplings Hugh was about to interject with, ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much to cat?¡± when the determined olddy continued, ¡°That¡¯s just the appetizer¡­ For the main breakfast, make some roasted chicken, serve a te of boiled lettuce, and then steam some spare ribs¡­ We shouldn¡¯t have anything too greasy in the morning, so this should be fine.¡± Hugh remained speechless. Bettany held the pen and paper, surveyed the menu she hadpiled, and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°We have protein, vitamins, carbohydrates¡­ Well, let¡¯s include fresh milk at the end. That shouldplete the nutrition.¡± Hugh still could not speak up. And so, everyone¡¯s breakfast consisted of pan-fried buns, noodles, porridge, roasted chicken¡­ Margaret had long grown ustomed to such borate meals and shared the same views with Bettany. ¡°Are you worried they might get tired of it? How about adding blueberry sauce to some yogurt, and we can also serve them some barley.¡± Bettany nodded enthusiastically, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s include those too! We need to ensure they have well- rounded nutrition!¡± Hugh remained in disbelief. When Lilly woke up, a sumptuous breakfast awaited her. Ever since returning from the Pce of the Ruler of Hell, Lilly¡¯s appetite had noticeably increased. The others were in for a filling meal. What Lilly consumed would be transformed into strength, relying on eating to cultivate and upgrade her strengths. While others diligently cultivate immortality, she effortlessly ascends through eating. Eating became a form of training for her, and it was challenging for her to gain weight again. This was why Bettany is so fixated on feeding Lilly to make her plump. After dinner, Lilly returned to the Crawford Mansion. Her siblings were currently hiring tutors, but Lilly, being in kindergarten, did not have to worry too much about her studies. In any case, until King Libra was eliminated, everyone should remain cautious, and their lives could not return to normal. ¡°Have you seen anyone weirdtely, Daddy?¡± Lilly immediately sought out ke upon her return. ke focused his gaze on the surveince screen. No suspicious ghosts were visible. It would be easy for him to detect suspicious people. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t this her?¡± ke pointed to a familiar figure in the footage. Lilly scoffed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Yena?¡± She felt a bit disappointed, thinking it might be King Libra. Yena always imed to be her cousin, but Lilly refused to acknowledge her as her rtive. She even felt uneasy when Yena addressed Lilly as her sister. ke nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s her.¡± He stared at Yena coldly. ¡°Arthur.¡± ke called out. Arthur swiftly appeared, responding, ¡°Here, sir!¡± kemanded, ¡°I¡¯ll give you half an hour to find out all of Yena¡¯s recent activities and every ce she has been to in the past month!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± After half an hour, Arthur presented a USB sh drive to ke, saying, ¡°Mr. MacNeil, this is all the information I could gather! Yena¡¯s movements during the first half of the month were not suspicious, but in thetter half, she visited the Preston, Taylor, Lean, and Zink families respectively.¡± ke opened the map and marked the locations of these families. Furthermore, she appeared at the Ferguson family¡¯s house today. It formed a circr pattern around the Crawford Mansion. Lilly looked at the sky and then at the circles on the map, saying. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s like a stic wrap!¡± Arthur was puzzled, ¡°stic wrap? Do we need to buy stic wrap?¡± Arthur left with his doubts. ke asked. ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not. We can just destroy it. We can deal with it ourselves if it¡¯s necessary.¡± It was not King Libra who wrapped the Crawford Mansion, so it would be easy to destroy it. ke¡¯s mouth twitched. Destroying it was easier said than done¡­. Lilly rushed back to her room to grab her small backpack and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Daddy! We¡¯re going to confront her!¡± How dare Yena meddle with her family! She could not tolerate that! Yena happily headed towards thest house. Her ghost mother had told her that once she captured the ghosts of the Ferguson family, the Crawford family would be enveloped in her blessings, and they would naturally develop stronger affection for her. Her life would be better after today. The female ghost could not help but sneer. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What a fool. Only Yena would believe in such nonsensical lies to deceive children. But why were there ghosts in the Preston, Taylor, Lean, and Zink families? In fact, they were released there a month ago. Or else how could she say that King Libra was far-sighted? Yena rang the doorbell and was greeted by Mrs. Ferguson. She tilted her head and spoke in an innocent voice, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Ferguson! I¡¯m Yena. You called me yesterday.¡± Mrs. Ferguson eagerly invited her inside, saying, ¡°Pleasee in, pleasee in!¡± She had heard from the nobledies of the Taylor and Preston families that Yena possessed great power, and her reputation had spread within their circle. Rumors had it that an expert had enlightened her, and her abilities suddenly blossomed. Mrs. Ferguson lowered her voice and sighed, ¡°Oh. I don¡¯t know why, but now it¡¯s my son¡¯s turn to fall ill! This time, I must rely on your help¡­ She could not shake off the feeling that their families had been incredibly unluckytely. Either their children fell ill without any reason, or they witnessed ghosts floating by their doors in the middle of the night, or they experienced various misfortunes. It felt as if someone had cursed them. Ah, yes¡­ the feeling of being looked down upon! If she were to find out who was behind all this mischief, she would make sure they regretted it for the rest of their lives! Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Why Would You Speak Nonsense? Yena pretended to stroll around Ferguson Mansion, observing the surroundings. Then she asked. ¡®Mrs, Ferguson, did you happen to pick up something outsidest week?¡± Mrs. Ferguson paused, trying to recall. Picking up something? She pondered for a moment and suddenly. remembered, ¡°Oh, yes! Someone lost their wallet and I found it. But since nobody came to im it, I handed it over to the police.¡± Yena remarked, ¡°There¡¯s something weird about that wallet. Mrs. Ferguson, you shouldn¡¯t have picked it up.¡± Mrs. Ferguson¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. What did Yena mean? Was it wrong to do a good deed? ¡°I picked it up and didn¡¯t keep it for myself. I handed it over to the police¡­¡± Mrs. Ferguson felt a sense of unease. Could she have made a mistake? Yena looked up at her with innocent eyes and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be punished for doing a good deed, but the person who lost the wallet might have done it intentionally. By picking up his belongings, you¡¯ve inherited his bad luck. The deathly aura might have transferred to you.¡± Mrs. Ferguson was taken aback. ¡°But the police took it, didn¡¯t they?¡± She had held onto the wallet for less than half an hour, and after handing it over to the police, they had it for a few days. Yena exined, ¡°The police are righteous and unaffected by these twisted ways. But you¡¯re an ordinary person and don¡¯t possess that same righteousness.¡± Mrs. Ferguson suddenly had a realization. The exnation seemed to make sense. As Yena performed her ritual and sessfully expelled the ghost, Mrs. Ferguson¡¯s son, who had been bedridden for a week suddenly sat up and said that he was hungry. Mrs. Ferguson¡¯s family was completely convinced. ¡°Thank you!¡± Mrs. Ferguson cried tears of joy. Yena blinked and softly replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mrs. Ferguson. It¡¯s my duty to help. However, the fortune of your house seems to have a hole, allowing evil ghosts to enter. Yena can help you get rid of it and seal the hole for you.¡± Mrs. Ferguson was about to agree to Yena¡¯s suggestion when a servant entered and informed her that Little Miss Crawford visited them. Mrs. Ferguson hurriedly asked Yena to wait and went out to receive Lilly. Yena¡¯s face went dark as Mrs. Ferguson left the room. Her little cousin was here? Was sheing to steal her stuff again? How annoying! After a while, Mrs. Ferguson returned with a displeased expression, apanied by Lilly and ke. When Yena saw ke, her eyes lit up, and she spoke softly, ¡°Uncle ke!¡± ke did not even spare her a nce, Lilly focused her gaze on the female ghost in a red veil standing behind Yena and said, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, your son is not haunted by a ghost¡­¡± The female ghost took a step back nervously. Being targeted by the Ruler of Hell¡¯s descendants was a pressure that ordinary ghosts could not bear. Even though her master would be the true Ruler of Hell in the future, this troublesome little brat in front of her could still suppress her¡­. The female ghost immediately wanted to escape. Lally raised his hand andmanded, ¡°Hey! Call me Daddy!¡± The female ghost blinked in confusion. What nonsense is this? She was about to continue running, but to her shock, she found that she could not move anymore. She and Yena were inexplicably trapped together! The female ghost was terrified. She did not know how Lilly had managed to do it. Why was she suddenly locked up when she did not see anything? She also found herself unable to speak! That made no sense! Upon hearing Lilly say, ¡°Hey! Call me Daddy¡± out of a sudden, everyone present was left bewildered. Yena quickly spoke up. ¡°Lilly, what are you doing? Mrs. Ferguson¡¯s son was haunted by a ghost, and I helped Mrs. Ferguson to get rid of it just now.¡± She made sure to emphasize that she was the one who helped Mrs. Ferguson. However, Lilly shook her head and refuted, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson¡¯s son isn¡¯t haunted at all, you¡¯re the one who made the ghost haunt him!¡± Yena was taken aback, finding it hard to believe. Her ghost mother had told her that it was the bad fortune of the Ferguson family that allowed the malevolent spirit to enter. She knew that Lilly was up to no good, with her meddling in the Book of Life and tampering with her life. Now she was using her of something she did not do! Yena¡¯s eyes turned red, and she looked at ke with a pleading expression, saying. ¡°Uncle ke, I didn¡¯t do it!¡± Then she turned to Mrs. Ferguson and continued, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, he¡¯s my uncle¡­ I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡± Mrs. Ferguson was about to say something, but she hesitated due to her jealousy towards ke. Although ke did not have a good rtionship with the MacNeil family in Alfornada, he was an adult, so what if he did not care about children¡­. you think I won¡¯t hit a kid?¡± Yena felt her face stinging as she was humiliated. Meanwhile, Mrs. Ferguson¡¯s son, who had been ill for a week, stood nearby. Despite being able to eat, he still had not fully recovered. Lilly did not want to argue any further. In the end, it was all about who had the power to back up their words. So Lilly reached out and pulled on him, tugging him forcefully. Suddenly, a little ghost emerged from him! The little ghost appeared charred as if it had been burnt to death, but its pale, lifeless eyes were fixed on everyone in the room. Earlier, when Yena had mentioned collecting ghosts, Mrs. Ferguson had not seen any ghosts. She only saw her son suddenly get up and felt hungry. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. As Lilly pulled out the little ghost, Mrs. Ferguson screamed in shock, nearly knocking over a vase. ¡°There really is a ghost!¡± Mrs. Ferguson eximed, stepping back in fear. Yena was momentarily stunned, but quickly recovered and said, ¡°Yes, there really is a ghost! How strange, I just took care of it, why is it here again?¡± She nced at Lilly as she spoke, implying that Lilly brought the little ghost back. Lilly asked directly, ¡°Are you saying that I put it back on him?¡± Yena immediately denied it, saying, ¡°Yena didn¡¯t mean that!¡± Lilly snorted and exined, ¡°It¡¯s not easy. This kind of little ghost is called a rebellious child and It¡¯s usually the spirit of an aborted fetus. As that always stays by its mother¡¯s side.¡± being burned and trained, it bes an obedient little ghost ¡°He recognizes his mother. And as soon as you release him, he will know who set him free.¡± Yena did not understand at first but soon realized that the little ghost might recognize her as its mother. However, she was only five years old, so she could not be the child¡¯s mother. Yena felt relieved at the thought. She nodded and said, ¡°Then let him go. After all, Yena has a clear conscience and is not afraid at all.¡± Lilly thought to herself, ¡°You won¡¯t be saying that for long.¡± As soon as Lilly released the little ghost, it immediately ran towards Yena, feeling the invisible coercion of the little Hades. Yena¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, and she said, ¡°Lilly, are you framing me¡­¡± But before she could finish her sentence, the little ghost leaped into the air beside her. She choked on her words. At that moment, a female ghost in red clothing appeared next to Yena. The little ghost nestled in her arms. showing a sense of attachment. What was more surprising was that the female ghost in the red seemed anxious and desperately wanted to speak The moment she revealed herself, she blurted out, ¡°Yena, run!¡± The female ghost in red was dumbfounded. She could not speak earlier, and now that she could. Why did it have to be now? Was Lilly ying with her? Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Confession Talisman The female ghost in red cursed under her breath, wishing she could escape, but she was trapped and unable to do so. Yena panicked and waved her hands, desperately trying to exin, ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not like that¡­ it¡¯s Lilly¡­ yes, Lilly is the one who summoned the ghost!¡± Upon seeing the female ghost in red appearing next to Yena, ke initially thought it was one of the ghosts Lilly summoned with her jar of souls. He was wondering when his daughter had learned such unconventional methods¡­. But now he realized that this ghost in a wedding dress was different from the one in the jar of souls.. Mrs. Ferguson, startled and enraged, said, ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡± She had found it strange from the beginning. The Preston family, the Taylor family, the Lean family, and the Zink family had all experienced ghostly encounters recently, and now it was their turn. Moreover, Yena had been the one to discover their misfortune and offer to catch the ghosts. It turned out that Yena was the one who summoned the ghost! Mrs. Ferguson became furious and sneered, ¡°Very well! I¡¯ll call your father right now. If he doesn¡¯t exin what¡¯s going on today, this matter will never be resolved!¡± Yena was dumbfounded when she heard that Mrs. Ferguson intended to call her father. Panicking, she quickly said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know this ghost mother¡­ No, I mean, I don¡¯t know this female ghost!¡± She was so used to calling her ghost mother, that it slipped out as she spoke. Mrs. Ferguson sneered, and she had already called Shane, demanding him toe right away. Coincidentally, Shane happened to be nearby, and upon hearing that ke was also present, he promised to arrive within ten minutes. Yena¡¯s heart sank as she realized the seriousness of the situation. She could not help but feel that Lilly was being evil. And thought that Lilly came to the Ferguson family when she was catching ghosts on purpose to frame her! Yena, with tears streaming down her face, pleaded desperately, ¡°It¡¯s not me, it isn¡¯t!¡± She could not understand why Lilly would frame her like this when all she had been taught by her ghost mother was to help others and do good deeds. Mrs. Ferguson¡¯s suspicion grew after the phone call. Yena didn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s lying! Did Lilly frame her intentionally? Mrs. Ferguson could not help but look at Lilly suspiciously. Yena continued to cry and made a firm deration, ¡°I swear, it¡¯s really not me! I swear to Zeus that I¡¯ll be struck by lightning if I lie.¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, a crack of lightning split the sky, followed by a resounding thunderp. Everyone was speechless. Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°See, you shouldn¡¯t make random oaths. God is watching!¡± Yena was silent. Lightning struck as she spoke earlier. So, she decided not to make things worse. But she continued to cry, looking at everyone with an aggrieved expression, as if she had been genuinely wronged. Lilly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s enough evidence?¡± Daddy always said not to give others a chance to turn things against you. Of course, she had some evidence to convince everyone so that Yena would not find an excuse to im innocence. Daddy said that this is called honing the de, where we must learn to sharpen the knife and not give the enemy an opportunity to rise again. In response, Lilly took out a talisman. ¡°This talisman is called the Confession Talisman. Once it is applied to someone, they will confess everything to you obediently no matter if it¡¯s a human or ghost!¡± ke was shocked. ¡°Huh?¡± That kind of talisman exist? Lilly continued. ¡°To prove that the talisman is real, let¡¯s start with Mrs. Ferguson.¡± Mrs. Ferguson was startled, ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s this?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Then she noticed a talisman stuck on her forehead. Mrs. Ferguson was suddenly rendered speechless! Observing this, ke intervened without waiting for Lilly to speak, ¡°My apologies, Mrs. Ferguson. Since you don¡¯t believe it, you should try it out for yourself. This way, there won¡¯t be any misunderstandings when you share it with others.¡± His tone was cold, and his eyes were indifferent. Mrs. Ferguson did not dare to say a word¡­ ke then looked at Lilly and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Lilly suddenly realized that her father was concerned that others might misunderstand her act of casually applying talismans. To avoid any misconceptions of rudeness, he took over her role. Feeling touched, she held her father¡¯s finger with her small hand and reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy, Lilly knows how to behave!¡± Lilly looked at Mrs. Ferguson and said, ¡°I¡¯ll only ask harmless questions, Mrs. Ferguson, so please don¡¯t be nervous!¡± ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, do you know how to whistle?¡± Mrs. Ferguson was silent. What an odd question! ¡°Yes!¡± Although her mind seemed to have a mind of its own, she answered honestly. Lilly continued, ¡°Do you ever secretly fart under the covers and then trap Mr. Ferguson in it?¡± Mrs. Ferguson was stunned. However, she could not control her words, ¡°Yes!¡± Wait, how is this a harmless question? Mrs. Ferguson felt her face reddening, not knowing where to hide her embarrassment. Lilly swiftly took off the talisman. I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Ferguson, I initially wanted to ask you how much money you have privately, but I realize it¡¯s not appropriate to ask about personal finances!¡± Mrs. Ferguson thought to herself, I¡¯d rather you ask me about the money rather than the questions earlier¡­ boohoo¡­ However, seeing Lilly¡¯s sincere expression, she could not stay angry. Upon reflection, it was understandable. After all, she had doubted Lilly earlier¡­ Come to think of it, if she had gone out like this today, she would have genuinely suspected something. was amiss with Lillyter on, thinking that the female ghost was under her control. But now Lilly was obedient and trustworthy. The incident of trapping her husband in bed after farting¡­ Only she and her husband were aware of it. Who knew there was such a talisman in the world¡­ How scary! Holding the talisman, Lilly approached Yena, who backed away in panic, saying, ¡°Don¡¯te near me, don¡¯t stick that on me¡­¡± ¡°p! p!¡± The talisman was stuck to the foreheads of both Yena and the female ghost in red. Yena¡¯s eyes widened, and the female ghost looked furious, but they could not utter a word. When Lilly posed the question, the female ghost could not control her mouth and revealed all the details. of her n. She was tasked with following Yena, teaching her how to catch ghosts, deceiving her that if she performed. well, others would like her, and manipting her against the Crawford family. She had released all the little ghosts to the Preston. Taylor, Lean, and Zink families, all with the purpose setting up a formation to seal the Su family and monitor them. Yena was astonished upon hearing this. The ghost had actually been deceiving her! No¡­ it can¡¯t be! of During this period, Yena was being manipted and believed that Lilly had stolen her life. She could not ept the reality at all. After questioning the female ghost, Lilly intended to ask Yena more questions, but Yena was no longer afraid of her as she had been deceived! Regardless of what Lilly asked, she was innocent. Surprisingly, Lilly did not follow the expected pattern and continued questioning Yena. Chapter 570 Chapter 570 Lilly continued to ask, ¡°Are you trying to steal my father?¡± Yena was taken aback for a moment and answered honestly, ¡°Yes!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she regretted it. She could never say that! But she could not control her mouth. Lilly proceeded with another question, ¡°Are you jealous of all the uncles I have?¡± Yena responded, ¡°Yes!¡± She wished she could deny it, saying that she was not jealous of Lilly having so many uncles. Deep down, she envied the fact that so many people liked Lilly, unlike herself, who felt so empty¡­ Unfortunately, her mouth was brutally honest, admitting everything she should not have said. Lilly pressed on, ¡°Were you pretending to like me?¡± Yena burst into tears and sobbed, ¡°Yes.¡± Finally, Lilly asked, ¡°Do you want to drive me away and take my ce?¡± Yena answered with a hoarse voice, ¡°Yes¡­¡± Lilly remained calm, ¡°You also want me to disappear and never return.¡± Yena choked on her tears, ¡°Yes¡­¡± ke¡¯s expression turned cold. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Yena could not control her tears. ke no longer liked her anymore! How could Lilly do this? Lilly has so many uncles, but Yena only yearned for one uncle¡­ Lilly did not give in and made her look terrible! Everyone was astonished by Yena¡¯s answers. Just moments ago, this child seemed different, well- behaved, and sensible! Unexpectedly, at such a young age, Yena had mastered the art of pretending to be righteous. She had learned a lot from her mother, which was quite surprising¡­ At that moment, Shane entered with an ugly expression on his face! He had rushed over, almost out of breath, and leaned against the wall by the door to catch his breath. Shane had not arrived when Lilly was questioning the ghost in red, but he had heard Lilly¡¯s question and Yena¡¯s answers clearly. However, Shane was still affected by the ck needle in his neck, and the first words he uttered upon meeting them were in defense of Yena. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s my fault for not disciplining Yena properly. She¡¯s still young and doesn¡¯t know any better¡­ I¡¯ve told her not to bother you before, but she didn¡¯t listen!¡± Lilly focused her gaze on Shane¡¯s arm and suddenly asked, ¡°Mr. Hatcher, do you feel numb in your arm lately? So numb that you can¡¯t lift it?¡± Shane was taken aback, wondering why Lilly suddenly showed concern for his physical condition. In the past few days, his arm had indeed been numb, and he struggled to lift it. The condition seemed to be worsening. He had visited a doctor, but the doctor said there was nothing wrong. ¡°Thank you, Little Miss Crawford for your concern¡­ I¡¯ve been feeling unwell recently, probably due to cervical spondylosis,¡± Shane replied. Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°Not only can you not lift your arms, but you also feel weak and tired after taking just a few steps.¡± ¡°You often wake up from nightmares at night, drenched in sweat.¡± ¡°You even have difficulty urinating in the toilet and end up wetting your legs.¡± Shane¡¯s eyes widened in horror, ¡°How did you know?¡± These were private and embarrassing issues that he did not tell the doctor! Lilly stated, ¡°Your life force has been sucked out!¡± ¡°Do you know what borrowing life is, Mr. Hatcher? You could have lived until you¡¯re 80 years old, but now you may only live until 60 years old.¡± Shane, who was 56 years old, married Mabel and put in great effort to have a child, hoping for a son to inherit the family property. Now, upon hearing that he only had four years to live, he was taken aback and became suspicious. ¡°What? No, it¡¯s impossible! Little Miss Crawford, stop talking nonsense!¡± He acknowledged his health issues, but living for only four years seemed unfathomable. What could one aplish in such a short time? He had worked hard to earn money and had started a family at the age of forty, weing his first daughter at the age of forty-two. However, his first wife struggled to conceive a son, so he married Mabel. He had hoped for a son even when he crossed the threshold of fifty, but Yena, another daughter, was born instead. With his goal of having a son unfulfilled, how could four years be enough? He had not enjoyed life to the fullest yet! Lilly didn¡¯t offer much exnation. Instead, she asked Mrs. Ferguson to bring a mirror and instructed Shane to squat down while she ced her little hand on the back of his neck. As Shane felt a sharp pain in his neck, he watched in disbelief as Lilly extracted arge ck needle from his neck. The needle wasrge, resembling those used for injecting cattle, and Shane broke out in a cold sweat at the sight of it. ¡°How¡­ How could something like this be inside my body?¡± Lilly stated, ¡°Ask your daughter!¡± Shane stared at Yena, demanding an answer, ¡°Did you do this?¡± Yena¡¯s eyes were filled with terror, but she could not control her words. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Shane¡¯s expression suddenly turned grim. Now that the influence of the ck needle was gone, he returned to his normal state, free from the inexplicable affection he had felt towards Yena. He recalled that Yena had given him a massage a few days ago. Shane¡¯s arm had indeed started to go numb and became immobile after Yena¡¯s massage. Now, he confronted her as he frowned, demanding an exnation. Yena tearfully confessed, ¡°Yes, I stuck the needle in when I massaged you¡­¡± It¡¯s all over¡­ Enraged, Shane grabbed Yena¡¯s arm and delivered a powerful p across her face. ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing to follow in your mother¡¯s footsteps at such a young age!¡± What kind of ungrateful child had he raised! He provided her with food, shelter, and raised her, and this was how she repaid him! Lilly retrieved the talisman from Yena¡¯s head and burned it. Yena cried loudly, desperately pleading, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not like that! Yena didn¡¯t do it on purpose! Yena was also deceived by the ghost!¡± ¡°The ghost even told me it can give you back your life force¡­¡± Shane looked at Lilly. Lilly shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do to get back your stolen life force.¡± Whether it was borrowing luck, borrowing life, or any other form, they were all deceitful and filthy tricks. Shane¡¯s life had likely been drained by King Libra to recover, taking away twenty years in one go. How could it be reversed now? Shane grew even angrier, thinking about the pain he had endured in the past few days, and pped Yena across the face again. Yena sobbed uncontrobly. Mrs. Ferguson sneered, ¡°I thought she would harm other people¡¯s families, but I never expected that she would even try to kill her own father! I underestimated her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s affairs, but she almost killed my son!¡± Yena continued to cry, insisting that she had also been deceived by the female ghost in red. At this moment, how could she recall the joy she felt when her ghostly mother granted her a favor, only to be ovee with terror as she attributed everything to the ghostly figure. The female ghost dressed in red with a talisman attached remained silent, leaving an eerie silence in the air. Indeed, she appeared to be an unfamiliar and malicious figure. If given the chance, she would undoubtedly be the first to take Yena¡¯s life tonight, and keeping her alive would serve no purpose whatsoever. However, Lilly did not grant her that opportunity. She swiftly raised her hand to strike the ghostly, causing fear to fill the eyes of the ghost, who let out a shrill cry before disintegrating into ashes. ¡°Let¡¯s leave now,¡± ke said, picking up Lilly and leaving without looking behind. From a distance, Yena¡¯s cries could be heard¡­ She did not know whether Mrs. Ferguson would chop off her arms and legs. But Shane would undoubtedly suffer severe consequences. Lilly grabbed onto her father¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°Daddy, isn¡¯t she incredibly pitiful?¡± ke responded, ¡°A person consumed by misfortune will harbor resentment. She brought this upon herself, this is her nature. If she¡¯s not corrected at a young age, she will only cause harm to more people as she grows older.¡± While it was believed humans were born good. However, ke was inclined to believe that human nature was inherently wicked. There was a philosophy that said people were born into this world to face hardships as evil beings. As they grow, they gradually cleanse their sins and ultimately be good people. He was convinced that the majority of kids do not grasp the concept of good and evil from the get-go. In their cluelessness, they might even be cruel to small animals. It¡¯s only through their parents¡¯ guidance and upbringing that they eventually learn right from wrong. No matter what others might say, he simply did not feel any sympathy for Yena, even though she was just five years old. Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Lilly dismantled the formations arranged by the Ferguson family and then proceeded to the Preston, Taylor, Lean, and Zink families, destroying the corresponding formations. In the process, she helped them rid themselves of their bad luck as well. Once she hadpleted her task, she returned to Crawford Mansion with ke. As she looked up, she noticed that the ¡°stic wrap¡± that enveloped the mansion had vanished, revealing a bright and cheerful world once Jessiein. The breeze was gentle, and the sun wasn¡¯t scorching. Arthur carried a few rolls of stic wrap into the Crawford Mansion. ¡°Little Miss Crawford, here¡¯s the stic wrap you asked for!¡± Arthur extended his hand, presenting several rolls of stic wrap he held. However, Lilly was dumbfounded. Arthur exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t know what size you wanted, so I bought all of them! Is this enough? I can buy more if necessary!¡± Though Lilly was still perplexed by the random purchase of stic wrap, she acknowledged Arthur¡¯s commitment to fulfilling her request. He was so professional at his job! Lilly remained silent as ke observed Arthur, who seemed to be awaiting praise, and found himself at a loss for words. Eventually, he managed to mutter, ¡°Well done¡­ Margaret no longer needs to buy stic wrap anymore.¡± Lilly blinked, not understanding what was going on, but greatly impressed nheless. She joined her father inmending Arthur, saying, ¡°Great job!¡± Arthur was delighted. After their meal, ke took out a map and marked the locations that had an abundance of ginkgo leaves and bells. Bettany had regained consciousness and was now under someone else¡¯s care. Finding King Libra remained Lilly¡¯s top priority. Therefore, the next day, ke and Lilly set off for the locations marked on the map. Lilly¡¯s intervention in helping the Preston, Taylor, Lean, and Zink families in dispelling the malignant spirits made them aware that their family had been targeted by Yena within their social circle. Shane, who was a cold and petty person, beat up Yena after the incident, causing her trauma. Eventually, Shane decided to abandon both Yena and her mother. Shane proceeded to divorce Mabel, leaving her with little financial support. Mabel was forced to return to her hometown in a small county, facing embarrassment and being ridiculed. Her days turned into a mockery. Yena, terrified and scared, no longer dared to draw attention to herself. However, upon returning to the small county, she realized that her living conditions were far from what they used to be. This constant reminder left her feeling restless and dissatisfied. She could not help but wonder why, despite having a powerful uncle, she could not be like Lilly. It¡¯s just not fair! ¡­ For the next five days, Lilly and her father tirelessly searched for locations with ginkgo leaves and bells, finally discovering a clue within a temple. ¡°King Libra once stayed here,¡± Lilly crouched in front of a statue, assuming the role of a young detective, her index finger and thumb resting on her chin. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Unfortunately, he¡¯s already gone,¡± ke frowned. ¡°Do you think we can still find him?¡± He gazed up at the radiant golden Buddha statue before him, a sudden realization dawning upon him¡­ King Libra must have chosen this temple on purpose. But why? Considering that King Libra was from the underworld, he should avoid temples at all costs. Lilly pulled out Tortoise. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can find him. I¡¯ll just ask Tortoise!¡± Lilly eximed, holding Tortoise in her palm and muttering under her breath: ¡°He wore robes and sashes and a hat before being put in the coffin, hopping like toads upon emerging from the water, with a knife clenched in the mouth! Hey! Thirty thousand!¡± ke was confused. Isn¡¯t it a jingle from a TV series? However, as Lilly held Tortoise in her hand, it unexpectedly flew out andnded firmly on the ground. Tortoise ended up on its back and spun around like a spinning top. Tortoise retracted its limbs and head calmly, finallying to a stop with only its tail sticking out, pointing in a specific direction. Lilly picked up Tortoise eximed, ¡°West!¡± Then she flipped Tortoise over Jessiein and said, ¡°South!¡± Another turn, and continued, ¡°Southwest!¡± ke was speechless. So, which direction is it? Lilly took a twig and started to draw on the ground, exining, ¡°Tortoise said he went west first, then south, and finally southwest.¡± Tortoisey on the ground, leisurely munching on the shrimp that Lilly had given him. ke unfolded the map. Heading west, then south, and finally southwest¡­ So it¡¯s leading to¡­ Ecruteak. Though he could not be certain, ke had a feeling that King Libra would choose to hide in a temple once Jessiein. After elimination, they quickly determined three possible temple locations. They just needed a hidden arrow down. ¡°We¡¯ll be heading to these three temples¡­ but this time, we need to be discrete,¡± ke instructed. This time, he came prepared, knowing that King Libra had escaped. If they truly wanted to find him, they had to approach him discreetly. After confirming the locations, ke first took Lilly back to Crawford Mansion. After being away for five days, Bettany had been discharged from the hospital and returned home. Anthony called to inform them that Cloud hade back as well. As soon as Cloud saw Lilly, he rushed over, picked her up, and twirled her around in a circle. With a bright smile, he eximed, ¡°Lilly, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Lilly was spun around a few times, enjoying the sensation of being twirled. Giggling happily, she was finally stopped by her grandmother before being set back on her feet. ¡°Uncle Cloud, have you finished your mission?¡± Lilly inquired. Cloud nodded, ¡°The mission went incredibly smoothly!¡± It was incredibly amazing. After meeting them, Cloud¡¯s colleague at the inte cafe mentioned that someone was seeking part- time workers and asked if he wanted to join in. Recalling what Lilly had said, Cloud agreed without much hesitation. Together with his colleagues, they ventured to Kongo Jungle with their cameras and captured the photographs. As expected, the job seemed normal, but Cloud astutely noticed something different. The ¡°biodiversity¡± specimens they were instructed to photograph were all near a military base. Ten individuals were recruited for this part-time job, with each person tasked to take a thousand photos. The reward was set at 3,000 dors per person. In this day and age, taking a thousand photos might not be an easy feat. Any girl going on a trip or even strolling through the park in front of her house could easily snap dozens of photos in no time. For everyone, capturing a thousand photos posed its challenges. Nheless, it would only take two or three days in the mountains toplete the task. Cloud meticulouslybined and analyzed the photos taken by him and his colleagues. From the thousands of photosbined, he could roughly piece together vital information about the terrain and environment surrounding the military base. This information held crucial significance for military operations. Cloud did not want to alert anyone about it. He simply handed in the photos, biding his time and waiting for the perfect moment. He identified two targets from the photos alone. He then found two more targets on the military forum for fans. Plus, he found two targets before this, he now had a total of six targets. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Lilly¡¯s reminder, I might have missed thest one based on the intel alone.¡± Cloud yfully pinched Lilly¡¯s face and eximed, ¡°And you know what? Thest one is even more incredible¡­it¡¯s in the direction you mentioned¡­¡± Unable to find any leads that day, Cloud decided to visit the market to buy some vegetables and stroll. By chance, he spotted an old man purchasing vegetables, and upon closer observation, he immediately sensed that something was amiss with the man. It¡¯s worth noting that these individuals were not old. They were in their forties or fifties at most. However, their appearance and demeanor created the illusion of them being old. For most people, an ordinary man would be the least suspicious. ¡°I followed him home out of curiosity and discovered a hidden safe in his house.¡± Now, that was different. How could an ordinary man have a safe at home? Plus, it was hidden behind the wall! ¡°But here¡¯s the catch¡­the safe had abination lock, and guess what¡­¡± Cloud paused for dramatic effect. Just as Cloud uttered those words, Edward returned from work and inquired, ¡°Then what? Did you manage to guess the password right away?¡± Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Why Do I Keep Seeing Ghosts? Cloud grinned and said, ¡°Exactly! Before I left, Lilly told me that my lucky number is 2468.¡± ¡°Without thinking, I pressed 2468, and the safe clicked open!¡± Edward was speechless. Is this for real? As Cloud recounted the story, he could not help but lift Lilly into the air, yfully tossing her up. At that moment, he caught sight of the disapproving gaze of an olddy nearby. ¡°Children¡¯s brains are still developing, and tossing and spinning them like that isn¡¯t good! What if they fall?¡± ¡°What if you catch them but identally bump their head?¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t hit their head, what if you identally jostle their brain?¡± Everyone was silent. Cloud blushed and said, ¡°Sorry, I was wrong. Cloud¡¯s mission involved catching spies, so he could not delve into further details. He then decided to drop the topic there. But he had another topic in mind¡­the three ghosts that Lilly had given him¡­¡­ Those three ghosts had been immensely helpful to Cloud. They yed a crucial role in tracking the target and gathering evidence. With the help of the ghosts, he faced none of the usual risks associated with stalking a person. When it came to gathering evidence, spies were not fools. They meticulously preserved their evidence. and set up traps. The slightest touch would trigger an alert on the spy¡¯s mobile phone. However, with ghosts, such concerns were nonexistent. The seemingly unreliable harem spirit turned out to be the most cautious and the best of them all¡­. Hearing Cloud¡¯s recount, the harem spirit covered her face and eximed, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so flustered after hearing your praise!¡± The bridal ghost chimed in, saying, ¡°Being able to serve my husband is a blessing for my humble family!¡± Miss Ugly thought to herself, ¡°Is she being too reserved this time?¡± Cloud, feeling slightly awkward, interjected, ¡°But then Jessiein. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of these three¡­¡­¡­ but I always seem to encounter ghosts!¡± On that day, Cloud was working his usual night shift at the inte cafe. Suddenly, a gust of wind whistled through the stuffy room. Cloud thought someone had turned on the air conditioner, but when he looked up, he saw a head resting on the counter, staring at him with wide eyes. Cloud¡¯s calves tightened in fright, and his heart raced. ¡°Hi, I¡¯ll be staying up all night and I¡¯ll be charging my card. the head said grimly. Terrified, Cloud opened a machine for the customer and received underworld banknotes as payment. ¡°I thought it was just my imagination because I¡¯ve been working all day¡­ However, as soon as I put away the money, I felt something tickling the top of my head.¡± Cloud furrowed his brow and looked up, only to find a female ghost hanging upside down, hovering above him. Her long hair swayed in the wind, repeatedly brushing Jessieinst the tip of Cloud¡¯s hair. When the ghost noticed his gaze, she grinned and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m so lonely¡­ why don¡¯t youe and keep mepany¡­¡± Lilly took a bite of watermelon and asked, ¡°And then?¡± The harem spirit giggled and replied, ¡°Well, then I kicked her away. Who the hell was she? I didn¡¯t even have enough time to spend with him!¡± Lilly and Cloud were silent. Cloud asked aloud, ¡°Could it be because I met Lilly recently? I¡¯ve been having such bad luck in the past week or so.¡± As he prepared to have a meal, he casually ced his hat on a nearby chair, only for someone to unknowingly sit on it without uttering a word. He addressed him, saying, ¡°Excuse me, sir, but you¡¯re sitting on my hat.¡± The person turned his head and stared directly at him, wearing a peculiar smile. He asked, ¡°Huh? Can you see me?¡± It was only then that Cloud realized the person before him was a ghost! Instances like these seemed to happen too often. While crossing the road, he encountered a disheveled woman holding a little girl, and the girl locked eyes with him. One moment, he was working on theputer in the living room, and the next, the door creaked open, revealing a female ghost in white with long hair standing in the doorway. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. As he rose to go to the bathroom at night and slipped on his slippers, a hand suddenly emerged from beneath the bed, gripping his ankle tightly! ¡°Such bad luck,¡± Cloudmented to himself, ¡°Lilly, please hurry and take your three female ghosts away!¡± Cloud keptining about his misfortune, and Lilly was thoroughly perplexed She did not even release the unlucky ghost! Uncle Cloud didn¡¯t even have a bad aura or ceric vibes on him! How could he be unlucky? Lilly shook her head, unable to understand the situation, so she decided not to dwell on it! The young child had long forgotten about the ck rope she tied to Cloud and he believed the ck rope to be a charm or bracelet. So, he kept it hidden in his sleeve, wearing it as a lucky charm. Cloud expressed gratefully, ¡°Thank you for the bracelet and the other things you gave me, Lilly. It saved my life by stopping a bullet.¡± If not for that, Cloud would not have been so trusting of Lilly. Lilly retrieved the harem spirit, bridal ghost, and Miss Ugly then, spoke sweetly. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Uncle Cloud! Lilly will make two more bracelets for you since you¡¯re going back to work in a few days!¡± Cloud lifted Lilly into his arms, nting a kiss on her cheek and ruffling her hair. He eximed, ¡°Our Lilly is the best!¡± At that moment, Bettany¡¯s familiar voice called out, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡± It was time for Grandma to feed everyone Jessiein. Except for Cloud, who was away for the majority of the year, Lilly, and the aunt who could never be full, the others seemed less enthusiastic. Even General and the Bailey were lying at a distance. Upon hearing the call, theyzily got up, took a few steps, and theny back down. Edward chimed in, I¡¯ll go upstairs and change.¡± Anthony added, ¡°I¡¯ll send a file.¡± Gilbert exined, ¡°I just came back from the operation¡­ I don¡¯t have much of an appetite.¡± Liam remained silent, but his expression indicated that he wasn¡¯t particrly interested in eating. Drake and Josh sat down, with one sibling peeling shrimp for their younger sister, and the other peeling crabs. Zachary absentmindedly yed with his cutlery, while Hannah rested her chin on her hand and comined, ¡°Homework is difficult, and eating is equally challenging¡­¡± Cloud was puzzled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you feel like eating?¡± Cloud thought they were ungrateful for not appreciating their meals. They were used to livingfortable lives and were taking everything for granted! Cloud gazed at the delicious food on the table, his index finger itching with anticipation. Having been on missions throughout the year, he rarely had the opportunity to enjoy such avish meal. Cloud, the seventh child, was only 27 or 28 years old and ate happily. ¡°Lilly¡¯s a good girl¡± Cloud remarked while eating. How old are your uncles and the others? They need constant reminders to eat. Theyck sensibility, don¡¯t they? Lilly tilted her head, pondering the situation Seizing the moment when Grandma was busy selecting vegetables, she leaned over to whisper to Cloud. Uncle Cloud don¡¯t say that so loudly¡± Cloud was perplexed. If hat¡¯s to tad about eating? Hamn¡¯t this suppound to be a joyful orcement Chapter 573 Chapter 573 Chapter 573 Daddy¡¯s Worried Cloud soon understood why Lilly had warned him. Once he was done with his meal, Cloud sat back, satistiest, and said, ¡°I¡¯m full¡± However, Bettany raised her hand and picked up a piece of pork for him, saying. The pork is especially delicious today. You should have another one Cloud thought to himself. ¡°Why not? Having another piece won¡¯t hurt.¡± Even though he was feeling a bit stuffed, the pork was truly irresistible! After eating the extra piece of pork, Bettany slid a half-filled bowl of abalone-topped noodles toward him. exining. This was originally meant for Lilly, but she couldn¡¯t finish it after having the other dishes. You should have it!¡± Cloud patted his belly. Well, why not? The abalone-topped noodles looked delicious! Finally finishing half a bowl of noodles, he was genuinely full. But then, Bettany prepared a bowl of soup and ced it in front of Cloud, suggesting. ¡°After eating so much, let¡¯s have some soup! This chicken soup with mushrooms is light and refreshing¡± Cloud thought it made sense. Despite feeling full, he had too much food and wanted to cleanse his pte with some soup. After sipping the soup¡­. Bettany eximed, ¡°Have some fruit. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re usually busy with work and don¡¯t eat well, right? You¡¯ve lost weight!¡± Cloud felt a pang of guilt. He didn¡¯t want to make his mother worry, so he agreed and continued eating. After finishing the fruit¡­. Bettany added, ¡°This is the yogurt I bought for Lilly, have it as dessert so it¡¯ll help with digestion.¡± Cloud sighed internally. Lilly¡¯s¡­ curiosity got the best of him, so he decided to give it a taste. After eating the yogurt¡­ Bettany checked the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock¡­ Let¡¯s have a light supper. Margaret prepared roasted oysters.¡± Cloud, with a perplexed expression, was silent. After consuming the oysters¡­. ¡°Now, let¡¯s have some sour plum soup to cool down from the barbecue,¡± Bettany suggested. Cloud, feeling overwhelmed, could understand why his brothers fled the scene faster than ghosts. He thought of the amount of food he ate throughout the day. Amid his thoughts, he considered joining ke and Lilly for an outing the next day. After all, ke was on vacation, and Cloud realized the importance of spending time with his elderly parents, who were growing older with each passing day. The following day, after breakfast, Cloud changed his mind. I¡¯ll go out with Lilly! His stomach could not handle too much of his mother¡¯s ¡°love¡± anymore. His mother was apanied by Hugh, Lilly, and along with his other brothers. It was more than enough. So, Cloud followed Lilly and ke as if he was escaping for his life. As Cloud drive, he asked, ¡°We¡¯re heading to Ecruteak? Why did you wanna go there all of a sudden?¡± ke reclined on the seat, cing one hand on the backrest, andzily responded, ¡°You won¡¯t want to know.¡± Cloud did not take things too seriously as he had been through a lot. He even saw ghosts, what else could he not handle? Lilly eximed. ¡°Uncle Cloud, we¡¯re going to capture King Libra!¡± Cloud thought to himself¡­. Is that all? King Libra, as Lilly and Anthony had mentioned before, was on Cloud¡¯s radar. Although he knew he could not help much, after encountering ghosts for a week, encountering King Libra excited him. Josh and Zachary, the twobat power analysts, did not tag along this time. King Libra was immortal, so they stayed at home to be safe and to avoid any potential harm to their teachers and ssmates if they were to attend school. ke, Cloud, and Lilly drove to the airport, parked their cars, and boarded a ne to Ecruteak. ke examined the map and then took out his phone, saying, ¡°This is the Temple of Light, it¡¯s located in the scenic area of Xignas.¡± He continued, ¡°This is Temple of Wind, a popr tourist spot in Yara. Many tourists pray there.¡± Pointing to another location on the map, ke added, ¡°And this is the Temple of Mercy, situated in Zimmerton within a scenic area. It¡¯s worth mentioning that there¡¯s a ginkgo tree there as well.¡± When they were uncertain about something, findingmon ground was often the most basic approach. Whether it was an ordinary person or a criminal, everyone had their hobbies. For instance, people who prefer peace tend to choose a corner by the window when visiting a coffee shop. Lilly pointed at the Temple of Mercy and said, ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go here.¡± ke nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Carrying arge bag, ke had already booked a hotel nearby. He opened the bag and said. ¡°I packed clothes of different styles so we could disguise them. Here¡¯s a wig, and here¡¯s a hat.¡± Lilly chimed in, ¡°Daddy, I have a camouge talisman. ke was taken aback and wondered¡­ Does such a thing exist? ¡°We won¡¯t need talismans to disguise ourselves this time because talismans are associated with spells, which could easily attract King Libra¡¯s attention,¡± ke exined. ¡°Think about it, so many people are ordinary, but the moment we appear, our aura gives us away.¡± Lilly suddenly understood, eximing, ¡°That¡¯s right! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Daddy, you¡¯re so smart!¡± ke, basking in the praise from his daughter, smirked and replied, ¡°Whose Daddy is smart?¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes sparkled as he proudly proimed, ¡°My Daddy!¡± Cloud twitched his mouth. ke¡¯s eyes gleamed with a smile as he responded, ¡°Mhm!¡± Cloud remained silent. The three of them proceeded to wear their disguises. Cloud was no stranger to this process. He often disguised himself with limited resources. Plus, ke was better than him, making the task even easier. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After a short while, Cloud appeared as an ordinary young man in his early twenties, radiating a sunny and cheerful aura. His personality seemed to align with his fake appearance. Lilly could not help but feel that Cloud¡¯s mannerisms were almost the same as Michael¡¯s, Being professional meant that she should also mimic a young boy¡¯s behavior. Lilly was dressed in boy¡¯s clothing and wearing a cool ck cap, she thought of how to disguise her voice. However, children¡¯s voices were often simr, so there was no need to worry too much. Who should she imitate? Lilly shifted her gaze and suddenly remembered the boy who had given him candies upon their first. meeting¡­Ivan. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Lilly dered, slipping his hands into her pockets and speaking in a t, almost cold tone. Cloud was taken aback, and even ke could not help but raise an eyebrow. Lilly furrowed his brows, demanding, ¡°What? Aren¡¯t we leaving?¡± The two professional yers exchanged nces, momentarily at a loss for words. As ke thought of who Lilly was imitating, he felt that it was familiar. After careful consideration, he realized that this version of Lilly resembled the little cub¡­Ivan! Should he mention it or not? It was quite a drastic change in temperament, transitioning Lilly from a cute girl to a mischievous child who caused trouble. Just as ke was mulling over these thoughts, Lilly looked up and shed a wide smile, asking. ¡°What do you think, Daddy? Did I do great?¡± In an instant, Lilly transformed back into her usual self. Cloud could not help but feel that all his years of training had been wasted. ke, on the other hand, could not shake the feeling that his little cub was about to be swayed by the wolf cub. As they headed out and got into the car bound for Xignas, ke¡¯s mind continued to wander¡­. Lilly has three brothers at home, why did she choose to learn from Ivan? When did she be so close with that little cub? Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Heading to the Temple of Light The Temple of Light epassed its own picturesque area, centered around the mountain where it is situated, extending outward for a distance of two to three miles. The range was considered part of the Temple of Light¡¯s scenic area. The scenic area was known as Light Hills, and as they made their way from the base of the mountain to the Temple of Light at its peak, they would encounter various scenic spots along the route, although the overall journey involved climbing the mountain. The Temple of Light attracted a considerable number of tourists, including two adults and a young child. One of the adults was a cheerful young man, carrying a backpack, most likely a college student. The other adult was in their sixties or seventies, wearing a dark gray striped T-shirt, slightly hunched with a coat draped over their shoulders. Among them, the most noticeable person was a little boy wearing a ck cap. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll give you a flower!¡± Suddenly, a one-year-old girl stumbled over and hugged Lilly¡¯s leg. She looked up at Lilly with blinking eyes and held a small flower in her hand, raising it high. Grandpa ke chuckled and wore a kind expression on his face. He jokingly said, ¡°How old are you? How can you be this into boys at such a young age?¡± If one had to mistake Lilly for a boy, she still looked incredibly adorable! Unaware of what ke meant, the little girl grinned innocently and she looked at Lilly with an adoring gaze. Lilly thought to herself¡­. Although I really want to ept her flower, I shouldn¡¯t break my character! She coldly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t like flowers.¡± While saying that, she took the flower from the little girl¡¯s hand. It was a 10 percent replica of Ivan¡¯s little arrogant demeanor. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ke was speechless. Lilly stared at the one-year-old girl, bursting with energy at such a young age. How could she be surrounded by a bad aura? The little girl was overjoyed and extended her hand, saying, ¡°Hug me! I want to follow you!¡± Lilly felt a bit embarrassed, but the little girl was too adorable. Giving in to the cuteness, she coldly reached out and picked her up with one hand, holding her gently in her arms. Initially, the little girl¡¯s parents had been yfully watching their child¡¯s interaction, but they were taken aback when they saw theposed little boy effortlessly lifting their daughter with one hand. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so strong!¡± the girl¡¯s mother eximed, extending her hand and saying, ¡°Cathy,e here quickly, I¡¯ll carry you. The young boy might find it difficult to do so.¡± Cathy clung tightly to Lilly¡¯s neck, refusing to let go. Heading to the Temple of Light ¡°I want my big brother to carry me.¡± The girl¡¯s father approached with an embarrassed expression, saying. Tm sorry, she doesn¡¯t know any better! Cathy,e back here.¡± Lilly pondered for a moment, wondering how Ivan would react in this situation. Thus, maintaining his typically expressionless face, Lilly replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can carry her.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Cathy¡¯s parents were astonished, realizing that Lilly appeared to be only four or five years old. How could they let Lilly carry Cathy up the mountain? ¡°Cathy, say thanks to your big brother over here. However, children shouldn¡¯t be carrying heavy things. They¡¯re still growing, and it¡¯s not good for their spines,¡± Cathy¡¯s mother stated, scooping up Cathy despite her protests. Cathy cried out, ¡°I¡¯m not heavy! Cathy isn¡¯t heavy!¡± Lilly responded, ¡°Well, she¡¯s not too heavy.¡± Sensing that she was about to break character, Lilly quickly resumed her cold demeanor. Father had warned her to be cautious on the journey, as it would be problematic if the ghosts released by King Libra were to discover their presence. Cathy¡¯s mother became intrigued by Lilly, the cool little boy who cared for her daughter, yet maintained a calm expression. Both groups of people became acquainted because of Cathy, and Cathy¡¯s mother asked, ¡°Are you also heading to the Temple of Light?¡± Lilly nodded, sporting a sunny smile, and asked, ¡°And where are you from?¡± Cathy¡¯s mother replied, ¡°We came from Yunde. We¡¯ve heard that the Temple of Light holds great spiritual significance, so we¡¯vee to seek its blessings.¡± She nced at Cathy and sighed, ¡°My kid has been experiencing sudden convulsions for a few days every month since birth and she often has a high fever. We¡¯ve visited numerous hospitals across the country, but we haven¡¯t been able to identify what¡¯s wrong.¡± Concerned about his wife¡¯s well-being, Cathy¡¯s father held her in his arms and casually asked, ¡°What about you? Is this your grandpa? He seems quite strong for his age, even capable of climbing mountains!¡± Grandpa ke chuckled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, he¡¯s supporting me up the hill!¡± With that said, he reached out and grabbed Cloud, putting his entire weight on him. Climbing the mountain seemed effortless for him in this manner. Being an elderly man, he naturally received assistance from the younger generation. Cloud smiled but internally gritted his teeth, wishing he could kick ke away and watch him roll down the mountain. Heading to the Temple of Light Suddenly, Lilly asked, ¡°Are there other people in your family?¡± Cathy¡¯s mother paused for a moment and replied, ¡°Yes, she has an older brother. Cathy adores him, but he doesn¡¯t like her affection.¡± As she mentioned her older brother at home, Cathy¡¯s mother restrained her smile and let out a sigh. Lilly nodded, understanding the situation. It appeared that the root of the issuey with Cathy¡¯s brother. Lilly raised her hand and handed out a card, saying, ¡°Call me when you return home!¡± Lilly ced one hand in her pocket, adjusted the brim of her hat, and calmly stated, ¡°Praying to God won¡¯t cure Cathy¡¯s illness, but my dad can.¡± With that, she turned around and went on her way, exuding an air of confidence. ke was confused. What¡¯s this little boy up to? Cathy¡¯s parents were equally confused. Despite the little boy¡¯s aloof demeanor, it seemed that he genuinely cared about Cathy. It appeared that ¨¨te had developed a liking for her. Cathy¡¯s mother carefully stowed the card in her bag. Since Cathy¡¯s birth, they had been through a whirlwind of experiences, desperately grasping at any opportunity that came their way, often falling victim to scams and losing a significant amount of money. At present, Cathy¡¯s parents adopted a mindset of ¡°letting go¡± while cautiously preserving things, just in case they might be of use. They were wary easily trusting others. of After that pause, when they looked up Jessiein, they saw that the handsome and cold boy had already distanced himself, disappearing into the distance. Even the old man, supported by the young man, was striding with remarkable speed, disying a vigor that defied his age. It seemed as if they had vanished in the blink of an eye. Cathy¡¯s father remarked with a sense of awe, ¡°That old man is truly amazing.¡± Chapter 575 Chapter 575 Chapter 575 Humans Are Hypocritical After handing thedy her business card, Lilly reached the peak of the mountain within half an hour The Temple of light stood before het, adorned with fresh paint, shining brightly. Next to the temple¡¯s entrance was a table, upon which various sizes of incense sticks were ced Behind the table sat a man dressed in a yellow robe, serving as the caretaker. Lilly felt a slight surprise upon visiting the temple for the first time. Is this what a temple looks like? At that moment, a young man who appeared to be a college student approached and asked, ¡°How much do these cost?¡± The man in the monk¡¯s robe responded, ¡°Are you seeking blessings for your family?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The young man nodded. The caretaker exined, ¡°This is the Prayer Incense, priced at 299 dors. We also have the Incense stick for sincerity priced at 999 dors and the Filial Incense for 1799 dors. It¡¯s important to pray with utmost sincerity for the well-being of your family!¡± A trace of embarrassment appeared on the young man¡¯s face as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m just a student, and I don¡¯t have that much money¡­¡± The caretaker nced at him and casually handed him the 299-dor incense stick, saying, ¡°Then take this one!¡± The young man grew even more embarrassed and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a cheaper option?¡± This time, the caretaker paused in taking out the incense and looked to the side, saying. ¡°Over there, three sticks for ten dors. Help yourself.¡± The young man quickly grabbed three incense sticks, scanned the QR code, made the payment, and left, feeling somewhat embarrassed. Lilly frowned and whispered to ke, ¡°Daddy, this doesn¡¯t seem like a genuine temple.¡± Buddhism, as well as other belief systems like Confucianism and Taoism, possessed deep heritage and wisdom. But the initial impression Lilly got from the Temple of Light before her did not seem to reflect that Lilly had initially intended to burn some incense as a sign of respect since they had arrived. However, when Lilly wanted to pay her respects, she felt like the other party treated her as a fool. Paying 1799 dors for the biggest incense burner that costs 99.99 dors ke suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and take a look.¡± Lilly nodded and lost all interest in purchasing the incense. Upon entering the temple, they saw five Buddha statues and thirty-three more statues, with five main halls, one pavilion, six sections, and ten subsidiary halls. The temple was truly splendid, with newly cast golden statues, creating an awe-inspiring atmosphere. However, it seemed more focused on wealth than Humans Are Hypocritical spiritual enlightenment. Lilly suddenly recalled the questions asked by Jessie. ¡°Are they bad people?¡± ¡°Why d ¡°Why do the bad guys want the Gods to bless them?¡± She began to grasp the underlying meaning. What if the entities in front of them were not genuine gods? In a hushed voice, ke asked, ¡°Lilly, can you sense his presence?¡± Lilly responded, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Let¡¯s keep looking.¡± The Light Hills Scenic Area required an admission fee, but visitors did not need to buy their tickets upon reaching the Temple of Light. Tourists were free to wander through the temple halls, choosing whether to worship the gods, burn incense, pray for blessings, or lightmps. There were also additional services avable for special cases, such as transcendence, which required separate arrangements. Furthermore, there were lottery drawings. Right outside the temple gate, on one of the descending steps, a ¡°monk¡± in a yellow robe sat behind a table, conducting lottery draws and offering fortune-telling services. On the step below, there were individuals selling amulet jades, bracelets, and charms. Lilly was astonished. This did not feel like a temple but rather a business. After thoroughly exploring the area outside, there was still no sign of King Libra. Lilly held a coin in her hand, asionally ncing at it, deep in thought. ¡°Not out there,¡± Lilly stated firmly. ke suggested, ¡°Then let¡¯s go inside.¡± Previously, they had been wandering around the Temple of Light, merely ncing through the open doors of each worshiping hall without entering. Lilly nodded. They first made their way to the Thirty-three statues. The colors of each statue were vibrant, and even adorned with gold powder. The statues were towering, with four or five levels in the pavilion, and Avalokitesvara was among them. Looking up, the sight was magnificent, but Lilly could not sense any aura emanating from their eyes. Continuing their exploration, they entered the Hall of Five Buddhas. This ce felt slightly different. As Lilly walked through, she could not shake the feeling that a chilling gaze apanied the smile on each Buddha¡¯s face. No matter which angle she looked from, it felt like their eyes were fixed on her. Humans Are Hypocritical ¡°Daddy¡­ Lilly quietly tugged at ke¡¯s clothes. She focused on one of the Buddha statues. The Buddha sat in a cross-legged position, wearing a gentle smile, and its downcast eyes seemed to be obserwng her silently. The Grand Hall was the central and most important hall in the temple, housing the main Buddha statue. Lilly could not shake the feeling that something was off with this particr Buddha. ke nodded, understanding her concerns. He approached a monk and expressed his desire to make an offering to the Buddha. ¡°Please follow me, sir. To make an offering, you must establish a connection with the Buddha,¡± the monk instructed. ke asked, ¡°How much does it cost?¡± The monk looked at him with disdain and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay to pray to the Buddha. You just need to leave once you¡¯re done.¡± ke was taken aback. Did this temple not want money? But then he recalled that in Buddhism, Buddha statues could not be bought or sold, as it is considered a grave offense akin to buying and selling one¡¯s parents. A realization struck him, and he could not help but feel amused. So all those online sellers peddling Buddha statues, Buddhist jade, and scriptures¡­ Did the consumers know that they were engaging in a ¡°great transgression¡±? Can the items they purchased still bestow blessings? ke had to get blessings from the Buddha to create opportunities and time for Lilly. However, after following the procedures, they did manage to invite the Buddha they desired. But¡­ ¡°Sir, please ept the blessings and extend your charity to save countless sentient beings!¡± the monk said, pointing to a donation box on the table. ke, Cloud, and Lilly were speechless. Ah, while praying to the Buddha did not require money, you could still ¡°make a donation.¡± The more they donated, the more sincere you were, and they would receive more blessings. At this point, ke fully understood the problem that had eluded him before. Why did King Libra hide in the temple? Despite being associated with evil, why did he seek refuge in at ce adorned with a golden light? It turned out that the temple he had chosen was not a genuine temple at all. Thinking logically, one would never suspect that he would hide in a temple! ke ced the Buddha statue back in its original position and tly stated, ¡°Suddenly, I no longer want Chapter 575 Humans Are Hypocritical The monk was puzzled as confusion filled his eyes. After all, no one who wanted the Buddha¡¯s blessings had ever given up midway! This was seen as a disrespectful act towards the Buddha! The monk¡¯s expression turned cold, but ke¡¯s expression was even colder as he questioned. ¡°What about your business license? Which department oversees your operations? Do you pay taxes ording to regtions every year? Have you reported the prices here to the Price Bureau, and have all the Buddha- rted transactions been approved?¡± The monk was silent. Cloud¡¯s mouth twitched. He was taken aback by thest question! ¡°Who are you?¡± the monk asked with a furrowed brow ke eximed, ¡°I¡¯m from the Market Supervision Bureau! Where is your abbot? Tell him toe out!¡± Lilly was silent as she thought to herself. Daddy has so many identities! Is this what they call wearing multiple hats? ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lilly.¡± Seizing the opportunity provided by ke¡¯s ¡°supervision, Cloud immediately led Lilly toward the Grand Hall. Beneath the Grand Hall, a dark aura swirled around the base of the Buddha statue. King Libra sat cross-legged with his eyes closed, absorbing the malevolent energy gathered around him. After a long while, he opened his eyes, sensing the strengthening of his body, and a hint of satisfaction gleamed in his gaze. ¡°Heh¡­ the world is truly intriguing¡± Those who prayed to gods and Buddhas had no idea which gods and Buddhas they were actually praying 1. Those who studied Buddhism and engage in Buddhist practices, none of them have truly learned the authentic teachings. They eitherck self-discipline and can only chant prayers hypocritically, or they harbor wicked thoughts and exploit Buddhism as a business. This ce was truly the epitome of hypocrisy in the world¡­. People¡¯s reverence for Gods and Buddhas could transform into a form of power known as willpower. The cultivation of willpower was practiced by both gods and Buddhas. However, in a temple devoid of genuine reverence for the Buddha, where only calctions for Buddha-rted business take ce, the gathered energy is not that of sincere vows but rather of malevolence. He greatly appreciated this type of situation, as it allowed him to regain his strength by seeking refuge that would never ur to the young and naive Lilly! Humans Are Hypocritical It was like killing two birds with one stone! Right as he pondered over this, a sudden loud noise echoed in his ears¡­ Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Startled, King Libra looked up and discovered that the Buddha statue he had taken refuge in had been smashed, leaving arge hole. A brilliant golden light streamed in, dazzling his eyes. Instinctively, King Libra raised his hand to shield his eyes, but before he could react, he was struck on the head by a solid object. Grimacing in pain, he knelt down and saw a shiny golden bun lying at his feet. ¡°Who did this?¡± King Libra seethed with anger. A small figure appeared at the entrance of the brightly lit hole, poking her head out and giggling. In one moment, her expression was incredibly gentle and cute, her eyes forming charming crescents. But in the next moment, her face hardened, and she turned cold. Raising her hand, she drew her bow and released a chilling hidden arrow aimed at him. Lilly¡¯s eyes were cold and determined as she spoke in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s payback time!¡± King Libra, filled with fury, felt his anger intensify. He had been hiding, but it did not mean he was afraid. He was merely biding his time, and it certainly did not mean hecked strength. Furthermore, the current Ruler of Hell was not that powerful. At best, he was a more powerful mortal child. How arrogant of Lilly toe to his doorstep alone! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. King Libra was doubting himself. Then, he drew a colossal long sword from his back and swung it viciously at Lilly. This little pest will meet her demise today! With a resounding boom, the golden Buddha statue was cleaved into fragments, leaving only half of the Buddha¡¯s body in the blink of an eye. The once-smiling face of the Buddha was now split in half, his hand held out in a gesture of compassion and pity towards all beings. Lilly stood on the statue¡¯s shoulder, her ck cap long gone, her tousled bangs swaying in the gusting wind. Her eyes revealed a hint of coldness, a mix of lingering childlike innocence and an emerging stern resolve. King Libra stood beneath the Buddha statue, forced to look up at her, which unsettled him greatly. Three hundred years ago, he had been defeated by a woman,pelled to bow and look up. And now, facing this woman transformed into a little girl, he still felt overpowered? Why was that? She¡¯s just a child. Who gave her such courage? ¡°Die!¡± King Libra bellowed, raising his long sword andunching an attack on Lilly. The massive ck sword seemed to rend the heavens and split the earth. The surrounding air trembled, as if copsing, and a violent gust swept up, drawing all the nearby Buddha statues into its vortex. Lilly gripped the Buddha statue¡¯s ears with one hand while wielding her purple sledgehammer with the other. She stood firm, resembling a resolute tree in the fierce wind. She knew well that she was far from being King Libra¡¯s opponent at the moment. But that would not stop her from honing her skills. Before smashing the Buddha statue, she had already prepared her escape route¡­ The ck sword tore through the sky and the earth, emanating a chilling aura of dread. In response, Lilly leaped from her perch, wielding the purple sledgehammer with all her might, and brought it crashing down upon King Libra¡¯s head. ¡°Eighty!¡± she eximed loudly, and in an instant, the purple sledgehammer shrank to half the size of a house, enveloping King Libra and his enormous sword beneath its weight. A resounding sh erupted, sparks flying like lightning and thunder. The purple sledgehammer thwarted the bloodthirsty ck sword, blocking its advance. While she could not mount a counterattack, Lilly managed to hammer her opponent into the ground, as if ying a game of whack-a-mole. Lilly felt a sense of aplishment. Her father always taught her to find contentment in life and to progress one step at a time in her training. Today¡¯s training objective is to block King Libra¡¯s attack and survive and the punching bag will be King Libra. King Libra was momentarily stunned when Lilly sessfully blocked his attack. He quickly grabbed the large sword that had been thrown back and thought to himself with satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s gotten a bit stronger, but that¡¯s nothing to me!¡± He had been testing her and had only used five percent of his strength. He nned to save the remaining strength in case he needed to make a quick escape. Little did he know that Lilly¡¯s strike made him realize the truth! Lilly was seen lying on the table, half-kneeling, panting heavily while gripping the table for support. She had used her full strength to defend his attack, while he had only used a fraction! Hahaha, it seems that luck is on my side. Perhaps even the heavens had turned a blind eye and sent this foolish little girl to my doorstep. King Libra momentarily dismissed the thought of running away and grinned, calmly saying, ¡°Where¡¯s your master? Isn¡¯t he protecting you anymore? Hoho¡­ You¡¯re nothing but a child. In my next life, you should learn from your master¡¯s caution and wisdom.¡± Back when he was fleeing underground, Pablo had prevented Lilly from pursuing and killing him. Perhaps, he knew they would not be able to harm him even if they tried their best. Unfortunately for Lilly, Pablo was not here now. Did she really believe she could kill him by herself? King Libra wore a cruel smile as he tightly gripped his sword. Dark energy emanated from him, forming a swirling ck vortex around him. Standing within the vortex, he seemed like a god descending upon the world, radiating an aura of invincibility. The giant sword descended once Jessiein, distorting the surrounding space. The once-smiling face of the Buddha statue contorted into a grotesque shape. The air split with a sonic boom, and even before the giant sword reached Lilly¡¯s head, everything around them was swept up, disintegrating into dust. Lilly swung the purple sledgehammer horizontally, but this time she could not stop his attack. She was sent flying with a loud crash, mming into the Buddha statue with great force. Despite the Buddha statue¡¯s formidable strength, it was ultimately made of y and gold. It crumbled upon impact, burying Lilly beneath the falling debris. King Libraughed heartily as he approached the ruins step by step, giant sword in hand, his eyes gleaming with pride. He could finally avenge himself from the humiliation he faced three hundred years ago! ¡°Idiot,¡± he sneered. ¡°You¡¯re so daring to challenge your enemies one-on-one when you¡¯re so weak. That¡¯s not bravery, but sheer stupidity.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be alone if I kill you¡­ Soon, I¡¯ll send your entire family, including your pets to join you in the afterlife!¡± As King Libra raised his ck giant sword, preparing for the final blow, he intended to crush everything in his path, including Lilly buried beneath the ruins. However, at that moment, a ttering sound emerged from the debris, and a massive gourd suddenly soared into the sky. It resembled a dragon, engulfing all the ck energy surrounding King Libra in one gulp. ¡°Do you know why viins always lose? It¡¯s because they talk too much!¡± Lilly¡¯s soft voice rang out, carrying an authority beyond her years. Emerging from the rubble, she bore several bloodstains on her small face and arms. Yet, her determination remained unwavering as she drew her bow, fully prepared. Her ck hair danced with the wind, while her eyes, ck as night, seemed to delve into rivers of stars, sharp and ethereal. The hidden arrow emitted a piercing sound as it shot towards King Libra. King Libra was taken aback. How is this little runt so resilient? Hasn¡¯t she died yet? Hastily, he raised his giant sword, blocking the hidden arrows shot at him. King Libra nced at the jar of souls in midair as he trembled. He now feared the jar of souls more than the hidden arrows. The jar of souls was one of the Ruler of Hell¡¯s three magical artifacts as it was a small world of its own. In its prime, it possessed its own rules and constituted another realm. His malevolence was being absorbed by the jar of souls, rendering him powerless to resist her attacks. Reluctantly, King Libra reined in his aura, pressing it into one arm at his side. Lilly fixed her gaze on King Libra. The malevolence emanating from him resembled that of the Ghost Lord¡¯s domain. As long as his malevolence remained untouched by the jar of souls, she would be at a disadvantage. But she possessed a jar of souls and the ghost lord! ¡°Go, Jessie!¡± Lilly raised her hand and tossed the ghost lord out. Jessie was dumbfounded. In fact, Lilly had captured Jessie, and she was using her as a means of assistance. The other party, Jessie, hailed from the underworld, an entity of the same level as the King of Hades! ¡°Damn it! You tricked me!¡± Jessie shouted in frustration. Lilly had so many ghosts in her jar of souls, why did Jessie had toe out this time? Numerous ghosts within the soul jar started to emerge, disying a range of personalities. They were the harem spirit, the cowardly ghost, and the unfortunate ghosts, all sticking their heads out and cheerfully eximing, ¡°Go, ghost lord! The ghost lord is mighty!¡± Jessie cursed silently. Chapter 577 Chapter 577 King Libra burst intoughter, assuming that Lilly possessed a secret weapon. However, he was taken aback when he realized she summoned a ghost lord. Though the ghost lord was formidable, King Libra considered it to be weakpared to him. He swiftly struck with his sword, instantly cleaving the Ghost Lord in half. Jessie could not help but scream, her two halves writhing in agony on the ground. However, in that moment, as King Libra made his move, Lilly once again drew her bow and hidden arrow. With a whoosh, an hidden arrow thicker than her arm, shot through the air. Its speed was tremendous, causing a sonic boom as it reached King Libra in an instant. King Libra¡¯s pupils contracted. This hidden arrow is strong! So, she used the ghost lord as a distraction to distract me and shoot a hidden arrow? She¡¯s clever, but not clever enough! An hidden arrow like this would not be enough to stop him! King Libra raised his massive sword and with a resounding bang, he effortlessly deflected the hidden arrow. The hidden arrow, thick as an arm, shattered like a frail twig before him, splitting into two pieces. King Libra sneered, ¡°Is that all? Hah!¡± Before he could finishughing, he felt something pierce through his left eye! ¡°Swish!¡± A hidden arrow emanating ck energy had prated King Libra¡¯s eye, finally revealing its true form as it pinned him to the iron wall. The hidden arrow struck his eyeball. The eyeball emitted a bad aura, which was swiftly absorbed by the jar of souls, apanied by a sound akin to a copsing sand table. Could King Libra¡¯s eye be this disgusting? A burst of purple light was emitted from the jar of souls, and even a faint belch was heard. ¡°Belch.¡± King Libra screamed in shock and anger, his left eye was covered, and he eximed, ¡°You!¡± Lilly, holding her bow and hidden arrow, stood amidst the ruins, her small body was steady despite the strong wind blowing her clothes. Her face held a stern expression. What was a hidden arrow? A hidden arrow was an arrow that was not visible to her enemies! ¡°You¡¯re so cunning at such a young age!¡± King Libra gritted his teeth and continued, ¡°You truly deserve to be the Ruler of Hell!¡± Before Lilly could respond, the cowardly ghost expressed its displeasure, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re resourceful when you¡¯re cunning, but when our little one acts sly, you¡¯re upset? How shameless are you?!¡± Murderous intent gleamed in King Libra¡¯s eyes as he red at the cowardly ghost and coldly retorted, ¡°Who do you think you are? I¡¯m talking right now, how dare you interrupt me?¡± The harem spirit waved the g and shouted, ¡°We won¡¯t interrupt you! We promise!¡± The cowardly ghost was speechless. The unlucky ghost pped the harem spirit on the head, seething with anger. ¡°Shut up, won¡¯t you? Can¡¯t you see how weak we arepared to him?!¡± The harem spirit became furious. ¡°You think you¡¯re so tough, why did you hit me?¡± The unlucky ghost flinched. King Libra was infuriated. They were just a group of evil spirits, yet they dared to be so disrespectful in front of him. Even now, they were still in the mood to crack jokes. Did they not take him seriously?! ¡°Go to hell!¡± His anger surged, his evil aura intensified, and he became truly enraged! This sword cleaved through the heavens and the earth, splitting gxies¡­its power was terrifying! Lilly quickly grabbed the bow and hidden arrow, turning around and shouting, ¡°Run!¡± The young girl dashed ahead, followed closely by the group of evil spirits. The ghost lord, still holding her other half, ran as fast as she could. The jar of souls positioned itself behind Lilly. The cowardly ghost and the rest of the spirits instinctively stood behind her, forming a protective barrier. They were ready to sacrifice themselves if King Libra were to attack her, buying more time for Lilly to escape. However, King Libra did not stand a chance. Suddenly, a vortex spawned out of thin air, sucking Lilly and the others into its grasp. With a resounding bang, Lilly closed the gates of the Pce of the Ruler of Hell, sealing them inside as if they were trapped in a jar of sauerkraut. King Libra¡¯s sword struck the ¡°jar of sauerkraut¡±¡­ or rather, the unknown copper walls. These walls were not ordinary. Any attack directed at them would rebound and strike King Libra instead. This meant that King Libra was defeating himself. ¡°Ah!¡± Sent flying by the powerful recoil, King Libra tumbled onto the icy ground. In that moment, he felt the world tremble, and suddenly, the ruins of the Buddha statue and the incense table before him vanished. Only then did he realize that he was imprisoned within the Pce of the King of Hades! The Hall of Hades consisted of twoyers. The outeryer was the hall of the Ruler of Hell, visible to all beings after death, which was a ce of judgment and reincarnation. The invisible inneryer contained the true power of the Pce of the King of Hades, a formidable magical artifact. If he was confined here, even the Heavenly King would not be unable to rescue him. ¡°Damn it! Let me out!¡± King Libra shouted in frustration, coughing up blood. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. His body had been severely wounded by his own sword, diminishing his strength by half. He had no means to restore his true form within the confines of the Hall of Hades. He could only watch helplessly as his power was drained away. ¡°Damn it! Damn it, ahhh!¡± King Libra gritted his teeth and kicked the iron walls of the Hades Hall, venting his anger. He had been outwitted by a little girl! If someone had told him before today that Lilly could imprison him within the Pce of the King of Hades, he would haveughed it off. Indeed, the Hall of the King of Hell was formidable, but with his strength, it should have been impossible for Lilly to confine him. Yet, the moment Lilly shattered the Buddha statue, the trap was set. She swiftlyunched her attacks, and at no point did the Pce of the King of Hades manifest itself. He failed to notice anything amiss. ¡°You¡¯re so treacherous and cunning!¡± King Libra cursed. ¡°You are unworthy of being the Ruler of Hell!¡± But no matter how much he ranted, it was futile. He continued to scream and no one came to rescue him¡­ Outside the Pce of the Ruler of Hell, Lilly sat down on the ground panting. ¡°I¡¯m so exhausted!¡± Lilly eximed, wiping away her sweat. ¡°Michael, you¡¯re amazing! We¡¯ve won!¡± The cowardly ghost embraced Lilly tenderly and said, ¡°Lilly, you¡¯re the amazing one. We didn¡¯t do much.¡± Lilly raised her face, a broad smile spreading across it. ¡°Says who? You¡¯re the one who tols me to smash the statue and trap King Libra in the Pce of the Ruler of Hell!¡± She was at a disadvantage, but she had the Pce of the King of Hades. Within the pce, it functioned as her field to some extent. It was Michael who instructed her to ce the Pce of the Ruler of Hell outside the main hall, concealing its aura and leaving herself an escape route. Even if she was hunted down by King Libra, she would have a chance to flee for her life. Despite her ingenuity and the sessful imprisonment of King Libra, Lilly¡¯s own strength remained insufficient to truly ovee him. In her own domain, the Pce of the Ruler of Hell, King Libra still posed a significant threat, forcing Lilly to flee for her life. ¡°In a sense, King Libra is truly powerful. Lilly is powerless against him within his domain. She can only rely on escaping,¡± The harem spirit expressed, still trembling with fear. They had used up every resource avable to them. Even so, they were only able to confine King Libra within the Pce of the King of Hades. However, they had yet to find a way to kill him. The cowardly ghost objected, saying, ¡°Who says that we¡¯re powerless against him? Didn¡¯t we manage to shoot out one of King Libra¡¯s eyes?¡± He gently caressed Lilly¡¯s hair, brushing away the disheveled strands from her forehead and tucking them behind her ear. His precious little girl possessed the most formidable power in the world. Even if she was not currently at the peak of her strength, she remained the most powerful among those who were not so powerful. He would not entertain any objections to that fact. Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Being Unreasonable As the cowardly ghost finished speaking, the jar of souls belched again, seemingly in agreement with the cowardly ghost¡¯s statement. Lilly looked at the ghost ling. Jessie, apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you to be split in half.¡± Jessie stared at her for a moment, snorted, and turned her head away, saying, ¡°Next time, let me know in advance!¡± With a determined push, she forcefully reassembled her body, returning to herplete form. ¡°Now you can keep the Pce of the Ruler of Hell,¡± the cowardly ghost remarked. Lilly nodded. Meanwhile, outside the Grand Hall, ke was engaged in a serious conversation with the monk and the abbot. Cloud stood in front of the Grand Hall, preventing anyone from entering. When Cloud attempted to enter the hall earlier, he found himself stepping into a void, unable to proceed. It was an urrence that had to go unnoticed by others. He looked up at the Grand Hall, still filled with the scent of incense. A tall Buddha statue stood in the hall, radiating a golden glow and wearing a serene smile. Cloud could not help but worry about Lilly. He wondered what had transpired. A monk, hearing that the entrance to the Grand Hall was blocked, approached Cloud. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, good sir?¡± The monk greeted him with folded hands. Cloud responded with a smile, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t mean any harm. I just feel that there might be something amiss within your Grand Hall. It could bring misfortune to those who enter, so it¡¯s better to avoid it.¡± Cloud faced the displeased monks, their objections to his statement evident. They found his remark about potential bad luck in their Buddha¡¯s pce to be baseless and disrespectful. ¡°Your im is groundless, donor. The Buddha ispassionate and saves all sentient beings. How could one encounter misfortune while worshiping the Buddha?¡± ¡°The vows of the Buddha are profound, and hispassion extends to all. Whether or not you have confidence in the Buddha or hold different beliefs, reciting his name signifies his merciful eptance. How could believers suffer under his grace?¡± ¡°The Buddha is the teacher of the three realms. Please do not harbor sectarian views.¡± ¡°Sir, your mind is too narrow.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The Buddha saves those who are destined. Sir, youck understanding of cause and effect, so you are being self-righteous. Those with a pure heart see the goodness in everything, while those with a wicked mind see only darkness! Sir, your heart is filled with evil!¡± Upon hearing Cloud¡¯s alleged disrespect towards Buddha, several monks began lecturing him, unaware of his identity. However, for someone like Cloud, whose life revolves around ensuring national security and the welfare of the people, insulting Buddha was far from his intentions. His only goal was to protect the country. If even Cloud, who valued the greater good over his own life, was used of having a narrow mind, then it seemed that no one could escape such judgment. Cloud maintained a warm smile on his face, but his eyes showed a hint of disappointment. ¡°I was just giving a reminder. I don¡¯t care if you believe me or not.¡± He paused momentarily before continuing, ¡°Who¡¯s the narrow-minded person mind here? I provided a gentle reminder, yet you all proceeded to me me. I¡¯ve learned something new today.¡± ke, the abbot, and a group of seven or eight monks arrived, drawn by themotion. The abbot had heard that trouble was brewing, while ke was concerned about Lilly¡¯s well-being. Consequently, they gathered in front of the Grand Hall. ke narrowed his eyes and remarked. ¡°It seems that this Buddha statue has fallen into disrepair and is on the verge of copse. It is for your own good to leave this ce to avoid any major injuries or death.¡± A rtively young and energetic monk expressed his anger, stating, ¡°We spend several million dors. repairing our Buddha statues in the temple every year¡­ Interrupting him, the abbot called out, ¡°Todd!¡± The monk immediately fell silent and firmly said, ¡°This is a temple, please refrain from concerning the kind sir about it!¡± ke smiled but questioned, ¡°Really? The abbot just mentioned that everything in the temple relies solely on good rtionships, Buddhist beads, and cheap items like jade pendants, which costs only one or two dors. The incense sticks are sold at cost, and fortune-telling and lotteries are conducted at the entrance to support those less fortunate. How does the temple have millions to repair the Buddha statues?¡± Promptly, the abbot responded, ¡°The five great Guanyin Buddhas in our temple were repaired by kind- hearted individuals over a decade ago! The recent gilding was done just a few days ago. In reality, it hasn¡¯t been repaired for a long time.¡± ke let out a significant sigh and remarked, ¡°So, it¡¯s your responsibility even if it copses?¡± Respectfully nodding, the abbot replied, ¡°Yes. However, the Buddha ispassionate, and I wish to provide blessings. The temple is a ce of salvation for all beings, so it shouldn¡¯t copse easily.¡± Even the young monk was puzzled as to why the conversation led to the statue copsing. ¡°If your house copses, our temple won¡¯t copse either!¡± he said, discontentedly looking around. ¡°The beings in our temple are devout and resilient, so you needn¡¯t worry about whether it will copse or not! Please don¡¯t bother him from lingering in front of the Grand Hall! But, sir, where is your child? Children can be mischievous, so please don¡¯t worry. It would be best if they didn¡¯t identally bump into the Buddha!¡± The implication was that the child should be cautious to avoid damaging their belongings. Once again, the abbot called out, ¡°Todd,¡± and the young monk fell silent. ke smiled and reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my child is well-behaved and won¡¯t damage anything.¡± Just as he finished speaking, he noticed Lilly stepping out of the Grand Hall. She happily approached, eximing, ¡°Daddy!¡± Lilly was no longer wearing the ck peaked cap, and her ck cap was missing. Her body was covered in bloodstains, and there were a few scars on her face! ke and Cloud were taken aback, but in the next moment¡­. ¡°Boom!¡± As Lilly stepped out of the Grand Hall, the Buddha statue behind her copsed! All the incense tables, oilmps, donation boxes¡­ Buddha statues, Grand Halls, walls, and tiles¡­. everything crumbled into a heap of ruins. ke and Cloud were speechless. It turned out that Lilly had retrieved the Pce of the Ruler of Hell. While the illusion of the Grand Hall of Great Heroes still surrounded the exterior, the Grand Hall had long been reduced to rubble during the intense battle between Lilly and King Libra. Everyone stood there in shock. ke had just imed that his child would not cause any damage, and in the next moment, the Grand Hall copsed. Indeed, his child was not merely causing damage¡­ this was destruction! But how could ke admit that Lilly was responsible for this? In that moment, still disguised as an old man, he tightly embraced Lilly in his arms, his face filled with astonishment, and he eximed, ¡°It¡¯s just like what your brother said! It¡¯s not just because the Buddha statue was in disrepair for a long time, but everything inside was old and dpidated, including the magnificent pce!¡± ke referred to Lilly¡¯s brother as Cloud as he grew speechless. ke continued, ¡°Thank goodness, my little sweetheart wasn¡¯t hurt! Otherwise, I would definitely pursue this matter to the end!¡± All the monks were silent. Not only did ke deny Lilly of destroying the hall, he was being unreasonable. Cloud¡¯s mouth twitched, he was amazed at ke¡¯s ability to be able to do so. Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Chapter 579 They¡¯re Scamming Us! The believers and tourists who had been blocked by Cloud looked terrified. Some began praying, while others eximed in shock. It was a good thing they did not go in. Or else, they might be crushed! The monks stood there dumbfounded and astonished. The abbot was in a state of shock, his mind racing. It can¡¯t be¡­ the Grand Hall and Buddha statues were newly constructed this year! They had undergone extensive repairs, and the reinforced tables and chairs were brand new. The Grand Hall had been maintained. It simply couldn¡¯t copse! The young monk shouted, ¡°It was you! You destroyed the Grand Hall and the Buddha statue!¡± He looked at Lilly, feeling suspicious. Why did the pce copse the moment she stepped out? The tourists fell into silence. ¡°Can a child really destroy such a massive Buddha statue and the Grand Hall? Isn¡¯t this a hasty usation?¡± ¡°Yeah, this child is only four or five years old, small and delicate. They probably couldn¡¯t even lift a chair, let alone destroy the entire Grand Hall.¡± ¡°The Great Hall haspletely copsed! It¡¯s not like a mere incense stick was knocked over or an oil lamp was broken. It seems far¨Cfetched to im a child did this¡­¡± ¡°When I first entered, I was in awe, but now I can¡¯t help but feel that this ce¡­ isn¡¯t as noble as I thought!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. A monk who constantly prays, ming a three¨Cyear¨Cold child for something gone wrong and iming to save all sentient beings withpassion?¡± The young monk blushed in embarrassment. The abbot sternly reprimanded, ¡°Todd! Go back and reflect on your actions!¡± The young monk reluctantly sped his hands together, continuing to recite his prayers as he left. The abbot apologized, saying, ¡°I apologize for Todd¡¯s actions. He is a newly ordained monk and hasn¡¯t cultivated enough. He hasmitted a transgression of speech and vited taboos. It is wrong!¡± Cloud smiled and asked, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that the tourists didn¡¯t enter the hall. I was right to stop them. What do you think about this?¡± The monks who had lectured Cloud blushed and were left speechless. The abbot felt a great deal of frustration and could not understand why the statue had copsed. It was unimaginable for a well¨Ccrafted Buddha statue and Grand Hall to simply copse without reason. There had to be some underlying cause. However, the little girl in front of him was frail and weak. She could not even lift her arms or resist. If she stumbled carelessly, she would likely be trampled upon. It was clear that she could not have caused the copse. Could it be that they hadmitted numerous wrongdoings, and angered the Buddha and issued a warning? Was this a message for them? The abbot anxiously twirled the beads in his hand, his fingers trembling slightly, as he continued to chant his prayers. Lowering his gaze, he said, ¡°We express our gratitude to you, great sir! You must have a deep connection with the Buddha. Buddha ispassionate, and this manifestation and warning have saved the lives of all beings!¡± Cloud sneered, interpreting the abbot¡¯s words as iming that the Buddha¡¯s appearance had provided a timely reminder, thus averting tragedy. Such an act of putting on a show, truly added gold to their own faces. How hypocritical. Cloud had been indifferent to Buddhism before, but now his indifference had only grown stronger. He did not believe in Buddhism, but he also respected the Buddha. His principle was to respect every belief. However, temples were now rampant, popping up everywhere. Incense sticks were being sold everywhere, and visitors were always expected to ¡°donate¡± some money for offerings. All across the country, whether big or small, famous or obscure, every scenic spot seemed to have its own temple, all increasinglymercialized as their business boomed. It was undeniable that there were genuine monks in the world. However, Cloud dared to im that more than 90 percent of the temples were not true temples, but rather businesses. They were ces where believers sought sce and found a form of self¨Cdeceptive psychologicalfort. Despite acknowledging the concept of emptiness, they still sought wealth, safety, and longevity, which inherently contradicted their beliefs. The monks engaged in this business, offering nothing more than falsefort to the believers. Cloud shook his head, finding this level of logic unsatisfying, and he had no good impressions of the Temple of Light before him. Although it was Lilly who caused the copse of the Grand Hall, Cloud believed that spending millions each year to repair Buddha statues was not a positive thing. It was a pointless loss, and they would bear the consequences. The Crawford family would not suffer a huge loss if they were topensate them. ¡°Lilly, let¡¯s go,¡± Cloud said, picking up Lilly and leaving with determined strides. The little girl was covered in blood, and Cloud was eager to find a hospital to treat her wounds, being careful not to cause her any further harm. ke spoke calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll have the market supervision and investigation teame over. I¡¯ll request the fire investigation team to conduct an investigation. We¡¯ll suspend business for rectification.¡± Suspension for rectification¡­ 2/4 The tourists wore strange expressions on their faces, as the notion of a temple suspending business somehow reinforced the impression that it was amercial enterprise. The visitors left the ce as they shook their heads.. The Temple of Light was quiterge, and the Grand Hall was only a small part of it. The copse of the main hall had attracted arge crowd of onlookers, but the monks silently evacuated the tourists. Lilly followed Cloud and her father as they left through the pavilion on the other side. It was at this moment that they encountered Cathy¡¯s family, who had just finished burning incense and were standing there, perplexed, gazing in the direction of the copsed Grand Hall. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re here too!¡± Lilly greeted them, waving her hand and stepping down from Cloud¡¯s arms. Cathy¡¯s mother was taken aback. Wait, why does this little girl look familiar? She resembled that cool little boy they had encountered on the mountain earlier. But the little boy had been distant and aloof, whereas this girl was adorable and gentle. Cathy¡¯s parents could not quite ce them, unsure if it was really them. They looked at ke and Cloud¡­they seemed different somehow. And wasn¡¯t she a little girl instead of a little boy? Cathy stumbled forward and was the first to embrace Lilly¡¯s leg. ¡°Hug me!!¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes crinkled with a smile, and she lifted Cathy into her arms¡­just like her father had taught her. Cathy¡¯s parents were lost in thought. That gesture of her holding Jennie is so familiar¡­ Oh! It really is him! That cool little boy! Turns out he¡¯s not a boy but a girl¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go outside!¡± Lilly coaxed Cathy. It had not been easy to reveal her true identity on the way, but now that everything was settled, she could yfully pinch her little sister¡¯s cheek. Lilly squeezed Cathy and said, ¡°There are no gods here, so there¡¯s no need to worship them. Cathy, you can leave!¡± Cathy held onto the hem of Lilly¡¯s clothes and nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡± Cloud whispered, ¡°Lilly, put her down!¡± It did not bother Lilly much, but she was covered in blood. There were still a few bloodstains on her face, and Cloud wondered how he would exin it to his mother when they got back¡­ Lilly obediently handed Cathy back to her mother and turned to look at the Goddess statue they had just prayed to. There was also a donation box in front of the pavilion filled with money. Behind the donation box was arge table, with a longstingmp on it and two payment codes ced in front of themp. Lilly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to pray, it¡¯s all fake. The Goddess can¡¯t bless you.¡± Cathy¡¯s mother hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, may peace be with you, may peace be with you. I apologize if I have offended¡­¡± She bowed devoutly to the Goddess statue, showing a pious expression. Lilly pointed to the payment code on the back of the donation box and asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, who do you think this payment code represents? The Goddess or the Buddha?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the Goddess and Buddha transcend the worldly matters and save the suffering? How can they charge money for helping those in need?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Cathy¡¯s parents were taken aback, unable toe up with a response. Cathy¡¯s mother stuttered, ¡°Buddha and Goddess¡­ don¡¯t take money¡­¡± Lilly, the little genius, spoke up. ¡°Buddha doesn¡¯t ept money, and genuine monks don¡¯t take money either. So whose money is being collected in the payment code and donation box?¡± ¡°Who will solve your problems if you bow to them?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s Buddha, has he shown up? Has he protected Cathy from getting sick? If it¡¯s the abbot monk, has hee to your home to help Cathy get better?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s no one doing anything to help you, then they¡¯re just doing nothing with your money!¡± Lilly paused for a moment. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re scamming us! They have no professional ethics at all! It¡¯s all deceitful!¡± Cathy¡¯s parents were speechless. ke and Cloud thought to themselves¡­ Wow, can logic be used this way? This little girl is something else! Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Chapter 580 ke and Cloud Were Afraid of the Old Woman Cathy¡¯s parents were confused by Lilly¡¯s questions for a long time and could not think clearly. They had never really considered these issues before, like how people who pray to God and Buddha do not think about these questions either. They just prayed forfort. Cathy would have seizures and high fevers several times a month. Throughout the year, her parents tried to find hospitals and prayed when they passed by temples. But Cathy did not get better at all. In fact, her condition had gotten worse over time. It used to happen once or twice a month, but now it was happening every week. Deep down, they knew that praying at all those temples would not really help. However, they were desperate and had no other choice but to leave everything to God. Cathy¡¯s dad looked sad but forced a smile and said, ¡°Thanks, kid.¡± Cathy¡¯s mom took Cathy in her arms, and the couple looked really sad. ke said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± If they did not take care of Lilly¡¯s wound, it could get infected. If the olddy found out about it, she would chase them with a frying pan. Cloud picked up Lilly again and waved goodbye to Cathy, saying, ¡°Bye, Cathy! We¡¯ll see you again soon!¡± Cathy bit her finger and watched Lilly walk away. ¡°I want brother¡­¡± she said sadly. Cathy¡¯s mom tried tofort her, saying, ¡°Hey, we¡¯ll go home soon. Your brother is waiting for us.¡± Cathy stayed quiet and did not say anything else. Cathy¡¯s dad watched ke walk away and said with surprise, ¡°That old man is really strong. He walks so fast and climbs the mountains easily¡­ I¡¯ve never seen an old man like that before.¡± They arrived at the hospital. Lilly sat on the chair, closed her eyes, and tilted her head back, allowing the doctor and nurses to examine her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡± the doctor reassured her. ¡°It¡¯s just a small scratch.¡± The doctor helped Lilly remove her shirt and carefully examined her. They noticed a deeper wound on her armpared to the one on her face. Based on the position of the wound, it seemed like she used her arm to block something. ¡°How did this happen?¡± the doctor asked, surprised. Lilly pondered for a moment but could not say that she had been buried under a copsed statue and emerged unscathed as it would not sound very believable. Instead, she decided to mention a smaller incident. ¡°I was trying to catch a chicken for my grandma when I went back home. The chicken was running too fast inside the coop, and suddenly the coop copsed for some reason. I got scratched by the tiles.¡± The doctor responded with a puzzled expression, ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Continuing the examination, the doctor asked, ¡°Are those two people outside your family members? Is the younger one your brother? Why didn¡¯t you ask him to catch the chicken?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°My brother can¡¯t do it!¡± The doctor remained silent, taking care to clean the wound and ensure there were no remaining debris. They applied a hemostatic medicine and wrapped a bandage around Lilly¡¯s arm.They simply applied some ointment on the wounds on her face. When Lilly stepped out of the consultation room, there were three or four noticeable scars on her pretty face. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Cloud and ke felt their hearts sink, both thinking the same thing¡­. This is bad. The old woman is going to kill us! ke thought quickly, ¡°I still have some unfinished business. I¡¯ll bring Lilly back in a few days. You should go back home for now!¡± Cloud nced at ke and said, ¡°I have something to take care of as well, so I won¡¯t go back for now.¡± Lilly blinked and spoke honestly and directly, ¡°Daddy, Uncle Cloud, are you afraid of getting hit on the head by grandma?¡± ke thought to himself¡­ Why are you speaking my mind? ke quickly replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m not afraid of ghosts, why would I be afraid of your grandma?¡± Lilly snorted, ¡°So do you mean grandma is scarier than ghosts?¡± With a hint of amusement in his eyes, Cloud chimed in, ¡°Lilly, it seems like your father is more afraid of your grandma than ghosts.¡± ke¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he contemted. If Jean were still here, he might still be afraid of her as well. He knew that ke was not afraid of the olddy, but rather obedient to her. Lilly asked, ¡°Then is Uncle Cloud scared of Grandma?¡± Cloud shook his head and replied, ¡°Nope.¡± Lilly looked puzzled. It was strange that Uncle Cloud would not dare to go home if he wasn¡¯t afraid of grandma. ¡°Then what are you going to doter, Uncle Cloud?¡± Cloud hesitated and said, ¡°Uh, Uncle Cloud¡¯s business is the same as your Daddy¡¯s!¡± Lilly turned to look at her father. ke awkwardly cleared his throat and pretended to be serious, saying, ¡°We have to save someone.¡± ¡°What about Cathy we encountered on the road? Isn¡¯t there something unclean about her?¡± Lilly¡¯s attention immediately shifted back, and he nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, she has a bad aura on her body. It¡¯s not originating from herself. It seems to have been transmitted by someone close to her.¡± The two times Lilly hugged Cathy were attempts to remove the bad aura from her body, but it did not work. The bad aura on her body was somehow connected to her brother. Cloud asked, ¡°Is it her parents?¡± Lilly shook his head and replied, ¡°No, her aunt and uncle don¡¯t have any ghosts on them.¡± ke had already gotten rid of his disguise and embraced Lilly, whispering, ¡°Cathy¡¯s parents mentioned that Cathy has an older brother. Maybe the ghost is attached to him.¡± Lilly nodded, saying, ¡°I think so too!¡± Cloud thought to himself¡­ I see. They want to capture the ghost of Cathy¡¯s brother. As the three of them made their way to the first¨Cfloor lobby, they heard criesing from the emergency room, ¡°Cathy¡­ my Cathy!¡± From a distance, the scene appeared chaotic, but it was evident that it was Cathy and her parents whom they had encountered earlier. ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s happening!¡± Lilly urged. Inside the emergency room¡­ Cathyy on a bed, being swiftly pushed into the emergency room. Her father paced anxiously, while her mother wiped away her tears, Cathy, who had been lively and energetic just moments ago, now had a pale face, purple lips, and her body twisted at an abnormal angle, twitching uncontrobly. The doctors in the emergency room worked frantically to save her. They inserted a tongue depressor into her mouth to prevent her from biting her tongue and several people held her down. Medical equipment was brought in to monitor her heart rate and blood was drawn¡­. Cathy¡¯s spasms grew increasingly severe, and her eyes started to roll back. ¡°Let me help!¡± Lilly shouted, but the medical staff, viewing her as a disruptive presence, scolded the adults. to remove the child. Non¨Cmedical personnel were not allowed to participate in medical procedures in regr hospitals. Lilly was barred from entering the emergency room, left standing outside¡­ Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Unexpected Bonuses Cathy¡¯s convulsions were so strong that her body bent backward into an angr arch. The arch of her back was so incredibly extreme that the doctors were worried at the sight. If Cathy does not die from it, she could still break her spine and eventually be paralyzed¡­ Lilly was frantically persuading Cathy¡¯s parents. ¡°Uncle, Aunty, Cathy is not sick but possessed by spirits! I¡­ this is my father! My father can cure her! Ask the doctors to bring Cathy out quickly.¡± Cathy¡¯s father gave ke a suspicious look. ke looked familiar, resembling a little like the older man from before. He wondered why the old man left so quickly and was reced by Lilly¡¯s Father. Cathy¡¯s father hesitated to agree to Lilly¡¯s request as he felt the circumstances were very strange. Cathy¡¯s mother was distraught with tears and dare not agree too hastily to ke¡¯s involvement. A doctor came out and said, ¡°There is no confirmation now of what disease your daughter has. After our discussion, we will give emergency treatment for epilepsy. If it is not epilepsy, there may be side effects to treatment¡­ or you can transfer her to another specialist hospital¡­ ¡°This is the consent form. If you agree, we will treat it as an epilepsy emergency. If you don¡¯t, hurry and take your child to another hospital.¡± Lilly tugged at the trousers of Cathy¡¯s father, ¡°Uncle!¡± Cathy¡¯s parents hesitated¡­ Lilly¡¯s gaze was determined as she said, ¡°Uncle, believe in my dad!¡± The doctor finally looked squarely at Lilly and asked cautiously, ¡°Is your father also a doctor? Which hospital is he from? Is he an expert in this field?¡± Lilly hesitated, unsure about creating a lie or revealing the truth about ke¡¯s identity as a great practitioner. ke¡¯s face turned serious, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a doctor. I¡¯m Gilbert Crawford, the Associate Director of the Neurology Department at Alfornada¡¯s best hospital. You can look it up.¡± Lilly¡¯s face lit up in shock. ke also held his phone out, ¡°I don¡¯t have my business card with me but you can refer to this. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check the system.¡± The national medical system will have a record of all doctors. With some fiddling, ke easily and temporarily changed Gilbert¡¯s photo to his own. The people in the emergency department did not expect to hear Gilbert¡¯s name and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re Dr. Gilbert!¡± They knew of Gilbert Crawford, the youngest and most skilled neurologist! Gilbert was an associate director at a young age. If there was no five¨Cyear gap needed for the director¡¯s exam, he would already be the country¡¯s youngest director. ke smoothly moved into the emergency room together with Lilly. While waiting outside, Cathy¡¯s parents continuously talked to Cloud. ¡°When we were on the mountain, Lilly said her father could cure Cathy. Turns out Lilly¡¯s father is also a doctor!¡± ¡°Well ¡­¡­ ah, yes,¡± said Cloud. ¡°Great! Thank you, thank you!¡± Cathy¡¯s mother eximed. She heard the emergency doctor mentioning that Lilly¡¯s father was a doctor from Alfornada, and is the most renowned neurologist in the country. Thank heavens! Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cathy¡¯s mother cannot help holding on to Cloud¡¯s hands and thanking him desperately. Cloud responded, ¡°¡­ No, no need.¡± In the emergency room, ke held his hands behind his back, then adjusted his sses to put on a professional front. ¡°I¡¯ve seen this disease before. Bring the instruments!¡± The nurse hurried over with the medical instruments. ke took the medical hammer while Lilly secretly pressed the bottom of Cathy¡¯s foot. ¡°This is how this disease has to be treated,¡± ke dered. In reality, he did not know how to treat it. However, Lilly¡¯s gaze was encouraging, and he took that as a signal to go for it. ke mmed the hammer at the bottom center of Cathy¡¯s foot. There were zero methods or techniques in his actions. But by using ke as a cover, the father and daughter duo cooperated tacitly, and Lilly nted a talisman on Cathy. After the talisman was stuck onto Cathy¡¯s body, it immediately burned with a green me and disappeared in an instant. Cathy, who was twitching with her back bowed, quieted down, Her tense muscles rxed and slowly returned to a normal state, curling up on the bed. Cathy opened her eyes and took in her surroundings. She then started to cry loudly. Lilly picked Cathy up into her arms andforted her. ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry!¡± Cathy clung to Lilly¡¯s neck. The doctors were in shock. They were deeply convinced by ¡®Dr. Gilbert¡¯s¡® medical skills! ¡°Darn it, please ept my respect!¡± a young doctor said excitedly. The other doctors chimed in with, ¡°Dr. Gilbert, you¡¯re a godsend,¡± and ¡°Dr. Gilbert is so great! You are our role model, you are our idol!¡± ¡°Director Gilbert is worthy of the director title!¡± The associate director of the emergency department ttered, ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Are you free tonight? Our department will treat you to dinner!¡± ke waved his hand with a calm look, ¡°No need. I have to take my daughter¡­ niece home. My mother is worried.¡± The doctors kept with the ttery. They reasoned that his insistence on bringing Lilly with him into the patient¡¯s room was because he was not good with coaxing children, and his niece could help with that task. Although it was unconventional, all miracle doctors were a little strange, so they could understand it the more they thought about it. Cathy¡¯s parents were waiting anxiously outside the room when they heard Cathy¡¯s sudden cry. They hurriedly stood up and anxiously said, ¡°Cathy¡­ Cathy!¡± The door of the emergency room suddenly opened. Lilly came out with Cathy in her arms. Cathy¡¯s eyes were red from crying. She clung to Lilly, looking quite scared. Cathy¡¯s mother was heartbroken. She wiped her tears and tried to take Cathy into her arms, but Cathy held on tightly to Lilly. Cathy also cried out, ¡°Brother, I want my brother!¡± The associate director of the emergency department said emotionally, ¡°This time you are extremely lucky to have met Dr. Gilbert, who is here on a vacation, otherwise the child could not have woken up so quickly.¡± Cathy¡¯s convulsions just now were extremely scary, reminding him of ghosts with twisted limbs from horror movies. It would have scared anybody. The associate director thought about it and was not sure he could have saved Cathy¡¯s life! Cathy¡¯s mother was crying very hard and bent her knees in an attempt to kneel down to ke. ke hurriedly pulled Cathy¡¯s mother up with a tug of his wrists. Cathy¡¯s mother was confused for a moment, then said, ¡°Dr. Gilbert, how can we thank you? You are Cathy¡¯s savior!¡± Cathy¡¯s father hurriedly said, ¡°Quickly, take out your phone and transfer money to Dr. Gilbert!¡± The talk of transferring money caught Lilly¡¯s attention¡­ no, that should not be done. How can they ask for money from the adorable Cathy? Saving a life was such a meaningful gesture that asking for money seemed wrong. Lilly¡¯s gaze was very serious. ke watched the scene unfold and could not help but let out a lightugh. ¡°No need, it¡¯s the benevolence befitting of a doctor.¡± ke, the impostor doctor, said, ¡°However, the disease that Cathy has is very rare. If it¡¯s alright, I would like to return with all of you and keep an eye on her condition.¡± Cathy¡¯s parents were ecstatic and surprised at ke¡¯s attentiveness. The hesitation and doubt that they had disappeared. They nodded their heads, ¡°Yes, yes! Thank you so much, thank you so much!¡± The present doctors and patients were overwhelmed with emotion, Dr. Gilbert is an extremely good man! Dr. Gilbert of the best hospital in Alfornada was well remembered! Cathy¡¯s father remembered that information and wrote a letter of thanks to that hospital that night. In the morning meeting, a puzzled Gilbert was suddenly praised and given a bonus by the head of the hospital. Was there such good fortune as bonuses that came from nothing? Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Lilly followed Cathy¡¯s family to Yunde. Ecruteak and Yunde are just one province apart, and an hour or two flight away. When the group arrived at Spring City in Yunde, ke, Cloud, and Lilly looked for a hotel to stay in first. This ce was known as arge flower farm on a world scale. With four seasons a year and a pleasant climate, a sea of flowers could be seen everywhere. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful here!¡± Lillyid down in front of the floor-to-ceiling window of the room. After some thought, Lilly realized it was her first time going out on a trip. The hotel that ke booked was in the middle of the best scenery. During the current March and April months, it was the time of spring blossoms, and the view outside the window was a sea of beautiful purple and red. When ke separated from Cathy, Lilly gave Cathy an amulet, so he was not in a hurry. When Cathy¡¯s parents invited them to their home for dinner that day, Lilly¡¯s group declined and only said they would go over the next day instead. ke held on to Lilly, and Cloud followed them, taking pictures of the two from time to time. Lilly was very happy. There were flower stores everywhere in Spring City. The flowers were very cheap and were still fresh and beautiful. Soon, Lilly¡¯s arms were full of flowers. ¡°Uncle Cloud, I want to take a picture here!¡± Lilly waved excitedly. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cloud held up his phone and snapped away. On both sides of the street, two rows of trees were in full bloom, and the whole city seemed drowned in a sea of flowers. In the picture, Lilly was holding a big bunch of flowers, smiling brightly. After Cloud finished taking pictures of Lilly, he immediately picked Lilly up and passed his phone to ke so he can take pictures of them. ke took the phone and retreated to the curb. His face was cold and expressionless, ¡°1¡­ okay.¡± Cloud was confused. Counting down 123 but he only said 1? Men do not take photos like women, taking seven to eight shots of the same location. Cloud took back his phone with suspicion, wondering what kind of picture could be captured in such a shot. However, the phone¡¯s anti-shake function was unbelievable. In the photo, Cloud was carrying Lilly, both smiling naturally and brightly. Lilly had a slightly tilted head, looking very happy. Too natural, too wonderful! Cloud¡¯s heart was electrified, and he automatically sent the picture to the family group chat. ¡°Spring City Trip!¡± Cloud sent. In the next moment, ke pped Cloud, ¡°Withdraw! Withdraw!¡± Cloud gained a realization and hurriedly withdrew his message. Crap, he put himself in danger! ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, your mother didn¡¯t see it ¡­¡± However, in the next second ¡­ Bettany sent an emoji of a huge knife in the family group chat and sent another emoji of two eyes on fire. ¡°CLOUD! Tell me, what¡¯s up with Lilly¡¯s face!¡± Cloud gulped. ¡°Mom, my phone is out of battery, talkter!¡± The next second. ke¡¯s phone rang. ke was speechless. Truly, terrible teammates were more terrifying than formidable opponents. Given the nature of Cloud¡¯s job, he should not be this way! How could he make such a stupid mistake? All the efforts to avoid this situation was for nothing. ke handed the phone to Lilly. He was not scared but following his instincts. Lilly picked up the phone, and answered softly, ¡°Hey, Granny¡­¡± Bettany heard Lilly¡¯s voice from the other side of the phone, and a big portion of her anger instantly disappeared. ¡°Lilly, where is your father? Tell him toe to the phone,¡± Bettany said. Lilly¡¯s face scrunched up as she meekly lied, ¡°Daddy went to the toilet ¡­¡± ¡°Where is Uncle Cloud?¡± Bettany continued. ¡°Uncle Cloud¡­ also went to the toilet!¡± On the side, Cloud and ke were panicking. Sure enough, the sound of Bettany¡¯s gnashing teeth came, and even without the loudspeaker on, her voice could be heard clearly. ¡°Lilly dear, you are now outside, right? Your father and your uncle just left you on the road, and both of them went to the toilet?¡± Lilly was confused for a moment. It¡¯s over, and they were dead meat! It¡¯s revealed! Lilly looked at ke and begged for help with her eyes. The two adults and the child, none of them could save the situation. ke braced himself and picked up the phone, ¡°Lilly was kidding, I¡¯ve been around. It was Cloud who went to the toilet.¡± Bettany sneered, ¡°So what¡¯s up with Lilly¡¯s face?¡± ¡°Well¡­ if I say it you might not believe it,¡± said ke. ¡°We were getting ready to go back today and we passed by a farmer¡¯s house. Lilly saw the beautiful, lively, and fierce chickens they had, and she said she wanted to catch one for her Granny.¡± Bettany replied with a smirk, ¡°Keep spinning your story.¡± ke continued his story, ¡°Then Lilly identally fell and scratched her face.¡± Old Mrs. Crawford couldn¡¯t see the wound on Lilly¡¯s arm anyway, so he mentioned only Lilly¡¯s face. One thing at a time. Bettany¡¯s sinisterughter can be heard from the other side of the phone, ¡°Is that so? Remember to bring back the chicken with you, I will cook chicken soup.¡± The word chicken soup was emphasized. ke immediately gave the phone to Lilly. He gave Cloud a look of fear. Cloud rubbed at his nose. He had never made such a big blunder, yet today he¡­ Lilly was holding the phone, chatting cutely, ¡°Granny, have you had your lunch?¡± Bettany replied, ¡°I had¡­ Lilly, you really want to catch chickens?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! It was a huge chicken, I wanted to catch it for Granny!¡± Lilly said. Bettany was suspicious, ¡°Is that so¡­¡± They are not going to some temple, and how could there be chickens? Lilly added, ¡°Granny, Granny, there are so many flowers here, I will bring back a whole car full of flowers for you!¡± Bettany instantly smiled brightly, ¡°You are still my dearest grandchild!¡± The two talked on the phone for a while, and by the end of the call, Lilly no longer remembered the lie and kept describing to Bettany that she saw a flower here and a sea of flowers there, and that the trees here had no leaves but were full of flowers. By the time Bettany ended the call, she was long pacified. She cheerfully took out her phone and prepared to look at videos to brush up on the current scenery of Spring City and stay up to date with Lilly. No one could guess that browsing the inte would eventually lead to a piece of news. The Grand Hall of the Ecruteak¡¯s Temple of Light suddenly copsed¡­ At a closer look, the little girl standing in front of the ruins looked like Lilly! She was covered in blood, and her little face was covered in blood smudges! Bettany was speechless. She lifted her head and removed her sses. ¡°Margaret, buy a few more pans home tomorrow.¡± Margaret was left puzzled. Chapter 583 Chapter 583 ke and Cloud did not know that their secret was revealed. Seeing that Bettany did not call again, they thought they survived the situation. By the time they returned home, the injury on Lilly¡¯s arm should have healed a bit, and Bettany will probably not be too angry. The two adults and the child strolled around and feasted on the local food. They ate many foods that they usually could not eat at home. The result of their food trip was Lilly returning to the hotel with diarrhea¡­ The men who brought Lilly around did decently. Lilly gained an unforgettable experience through an upset stomach, but she fell asleep that night with a sweet smile on her face. Yin and the yang are two sides of the same coin. When there is light, there is darkness. The crowds of people and flowers in a warm atmosphere. The underworld was dim and endless, gloomy and cold. Pablo stood in front of the King of Reincarnation¡¯s residence, the Tenth Hall, also known as the Solemn Pce. He had waited here for the King of Reincarnation¡¯s appearance for a long time. Finally, the King of Reincarnation appeared and sighed, ¡°Judge Belmont, why are you trying so hard? It is not for us to interfere with the affairs of the King of Hell. I already know what you will tell me, and I will not participate.¡± Pablo stared at him, ¡°Now it¡¯s a matter of the Pisces King rebelling, escaping to the Human Realm, and breaking the rules there! It has nothing to do with my lord¡¯s challenges!¡± The King of Reincarnation frowned, ¡°That is also something rted to her challenges, it is not good for us to interfere.¡± Pablo was disappointed. He went to the Arcane Pce, and the King of Judgement said he would not get involved. He went to the Existence Pce, and the King of Styx said he does not dare to interfere in the matters of the King of Hell. He went to the Restriction Pce, and the King of Contemtion said destiny has its own arrangements. The situation regarding the Pisces King is destined, and not considered a rebellion. It is just part of the King of Hell¡¯s challenges. He went to the Pce of Screams, and the King of Five Offices said he only has control over sinners and fraudsters, so he was not sure if he had jurisdiction over the matter of the Pisces King¡­ The King of Transformation of the Sixth Hall was not in the underworld, the Seventh Hall¡¯s King of Age had gone to the prison town¡­ Pablo understood very well that these Rulers of Hell, some do not want to be involved, some do not dare to take responsibility, and some are waiting for the Pisces King to kill the King of Hell, and then dere justice to prosecute the Pisces King. By then the bounties woulde naturally, and the position of the King of Hell will also be empty! For thest trip, Pablo looked for the Eighth Hall¡¯s King of Cities. The King of Cities was not a hypocrite, so when he saw Pablo he just snickered. ¡°Judge Belmont, who was so arrogant that he refused to bow down to others, did not even bow down when he met us, the Kings of Hell. Why is he willing to stoop down and beg at me today!¡± Pablo pursed his lips and said, ¡°My lord is in trouble, I hope that Your Excellency can lend a hand to save him!¡± The King of Cities said, ¡°Fine, if you can kneel down here, I will consider lending a hand!¡± ¡°Are you unwilling to do so?¡± ¡£ Pablo who had never bowed to others, gritted his teeth and knelt down. He slowly raised his hand, picked up his robe, and knelt deeply, ¡°I beg Your Excellency to save my lord!¡± The King of Cities suddenlyughed out loud. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I have seen a rare sight! Judge Belmont is really loyal, and can actually do this for his lord!¡± ¡°But why should I help?¡± ¡°If she¡¯s capable, she can just solve it herself,¡± he chuckled, ¡±Didn¡¯t the great emperor say she¡¯s stunning and superbly gifted? Then she should catch the Pisces King for us to acknowledge it.¡± The King of Cities looked at Pablo from above with disdain on his face, ¡°But the fact is, you¡¯re a really good dog.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left. Pablo was ruthlessly humiliated and could not help but clench his fists. He had been in the underworld for a long time and did not know how Lilly was doing in the Human Realm. Although he could have gone to the Sixth Hall¡¯s King of Transformation and Seventh Hall¡¯s King of Age, these two Kings of Hell happened to be away from the underworld and it was toote to go looking for them. Otherwise, he would not¡­ beg these people! Pablo propped himself up on his knees and stood up. He should really head back. Two days have passed on earth, and Lilly should have met the Pisces King. He had to be by her side to ensure that she would not be rash. Even if capturing the Pisces King was impossible, their lives could be spared. An alternative solution was possible by figuring out a method to extinguish the divine soul of the Pisces King little by little. The process was long and endless, but it was better than being killed¡­ Pablo hurriedly left the underworld. After he left, the King of Cities and the King of Reincarnation stood atop the Jade Tower, shrouded by fog, snickering in disdain. ¡°This chit is done for this time.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll get through it ande for us afterwards? That woman can be very petty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. She¡¯s just a little doll now, in a mortal body! Just wait, it won¡¯t take more than a few days for the Pisces King to seed in his rebellion. When the timees, we will be the first to head to the Human Realm, and catch the Pisces King.¡± The King of Reincarnation nodded his head. ** Pablo returned to the Human Realm, and ording to the coordinates of the jar of souls¡­ he found Lilly in Spring City. He was puzzled. He thought the Pisces King was in Ecruteak, yet Lilly was in Yunde. The morning light came through the window, and Lilly slept until she woke up naturally. She sat up and rubbed her eyes in a daze, ¡°Master? When did youe back?¡± Pablo¡¯s face rxed. ¡°Nothing, I was afraid that you would run into the Pisces King. In a moment of impulse¡­ I hurried back.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Lilly said. Pablo continued, ¡°On this trip down, the King of Transformation and the King of Age were not around, so I failed to find them. I shall not even mention the rest!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Lilly said. Pablo asked, ¡°Have you found the whereabouts of the Pisces King?¡± Lilly nodded, yawned then said, ¡°Found.¡± Pablo hummed, frowning in thought, ¡°We should not startle him first, let¡¯s see if there is a chance to draw his soul out bit by bit¡­¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Lilly wanted to start but was interrupted. Pablo said again, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid. The safer method is to avoid it, we don¡¯t need to kill him all at once.¡± ¡°Master, I contained him in the Hell Ruler Pce¡­¡± Lilly said. Pablo nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, let me think what can trick the Pisces King into the Hell Ruler Pce. Once he¡¯s trapped, our crisis is considered solved!¡± Even if we can¡¯t kill him now, we can keep him locked up, then kill him when we have the strength! Lilly said, ¡°Uh, I mean the Pisces King is already locked up in the Hell Ruler Pce!¡± ¡°The Pisces King¡­ what?¡± He froze and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± Lilly said, ¡°Yesterday I found the Pisces King with my father and Uncle Cloud. He was hiding under the Buddha statue!¡± ¡°It¡¯s empty under the base of the Buddha statue, so he hid inside there to absorb the evil energy. Master, I¡¯ll let you know, that temple is not proper. The monks are fake. They collect money yet do nothing, no professional ethics¡­¡± Pablo¡¯s ears perked up. Collecting money and not doing anything¡­ is this the point? ¡°You said you captured the Pisces King? Contained in the Hell Ruler Pce? Hell Ruler Pce, this Hell Ruler Pce, are you sure?¡± Pablo pointed to the Hell Ruler Pce pendant on Lilly¡¯s wrist. The tiny Hell Ruler Pce pendant, hung on a red string tied to Lilly¡¯s wrist. One would not expect that inside contained the Pisces King! Lilly nodded, ¡°Yes! Master, I caught him!¡± She held out her hand and shook it. Only then did Pablo notice that her arm was covered with wounds! Her face too! ¡°You¡­ you really¡­¡± Pablo was shocked. ¡°You really fought with him, and locked him up?¡± Lilly nodded her head. Lilly sighed and wondered if her Master had aged enough to lose his hearing and needed her to repeat herself. Pablo felt his soul leaving his body. ¡°Impossible¡­¡± He was shocked. ¡°How did you do it? The Pisces King is not an ordinary malignant spirit, ghost general, or ghost lord¡­ ¡± He knew that the King of Hell had an unbelievable talent, but it was not to this extent. At five years old, she was just starting to learn how to catch spirits, and a month ago she was almost dead. Pablo wondered, how is it possible to capture the Pisces King without his involvement? Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Rebel Brother Seeing Pablo¡¯s disbelief. Lilly whispered to him toe over, ¡°Master,e and see¡± The both of them were like sneaky thieves, secretly peeping inside the Hell Ruler Pce. The Pisces King was cursing inside. ¡°Come out, King of Hell! Let¡¯s see if you can take me on again!¡± ¡°Insidious and cunning person! Garbage!¡± The Pisces King spat. Lilly frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Spitting fine is 50 dol She took out a small notebook and wrote that down. The Pisces King was cursing when he suddenly heard Lilly¡¯s voice ringing out, ¡°Spitting will be fined 50 dors Soon after he was whirled about like clothes in a washing machine, and his face rubbed the ground clean. He was rendered speechless. The Pisces King screamed. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!!!¡± Lilly¡¯s little finger curled, and the door of the Hell Ruler Pce closed with a bang ¡°You can¡¯t catch me, you can¡¯t catch me, angry man!¡± Lilly made a face at the Pisces King. Pablo was speechless. His head was ringing. He watched as his cute little disciple made faces at the exasperated Pisces King in the Hell Ruler Pce. Such a strong contrast¡­ The Pisces King was really caught by Lilly and restrained in the Hell Ruler Pce. Then his trip to the underworld¡­ was for naught? Pablo looked up and felt the urge to cry. Had he known this, he would never have begged for help! In Cathy¡¯s home, Cathy¡¯s parents were busy in the kitchen. Cathy was sitting on the living room carpet, ying with toys, A boy of about 13 years old sat on the sofa with his feet on the coffee table,and he was intensely ying at game. ¡°Sean, are you here for disy? Damn it all! Even chickens work harder than you!¡± Sean wore headphones and was immersed in his own world. When he got excited he would unconsciously kick his foot. At the moment that Cathy held on to the coffee table to stand up, her brother cursed excitedly, kicking a cup off the table. The cup hit Cathy¡¯s head, and she cried out in pain. Cathy¡¯s mother rushed out angrily. ¡°What are you doing. Sean? I told you to watch your sister, what are you doing!¡± She furiously grabbed the phone from Sean¡¯s hand, ripped off his earbuds, and smashed everything onto the sofa. ¡°If I see you ying games again, I¡¯ll smash your phone!¡± Sean was immersed in his game, but his mother suddenly wrenched his phone away and gave him a fierce look, ring at him as an enemy would. He stood up in a sh, ¡°Smash it! The phone is right here, smash, here, you can smash it!¡± Scan threw his phone to the floor and pointed at the phone, ¡°Every day you said you¡¯d smash my phone. If you have the guts to do what you said, then do it!¡± Cathy was frightened and started wailing. She looked at her brother in shock and turned to her mother. ¡°Mom¡­ hug¡­¡± Cathy was at a loss. Sean red fiercely at her and said, ¡°Cry cry cry, every day you¡¯d cry. So annoying!¡± She obviously picked up the cup and fell, what does it have to do with him? Sean kicked Cathy¡¯s toys away and went to his room and threw the door open. Cathy¡¯s mother hurriedly picked Cathy up and saw that her head was swollen with a lump. The cup had fallen on the carpet and was unharmed. Cathy¡¯s father came out of the kitchen and saw the swelling on Coco¡¯s head, his expression turning solemn. With a thud, he opened the door to Sean¡¯s room. ¡°Sean,e out! Apologize to your sister!¡± he barked in a stern voice. Sean was sitting at his desk and he mmed his pencil case onto the table. ¡°Why should I apologize to her! She cried while ying on her own. ¡°I have nothing to do with it!¡± Cathy¡¯s mother was furious. ¡°Nothing to do with you? Then tell me, how did your sister get the lump on her head!¡± Sean did not even know that he had kicked the cup as he was wearing his earbuds just now, completely. immersed in his game and his own world. He only vaguely remembered that Cathy stood up by holding onto the coffee table and then fell down. He did not think he was at fault. On the contrary, his parents, as soon as something happens, immediately med him for his attitude. which made him extremely upset. It was always the same scenario. As soon as his sister cries, it was all his fault. Sean sneered, ¡°Yes yes yes! I smashed her head and caused the lump on her head, all right? Are you satisfied?¡± He shut his door as soon as he said his piece and refused to open his door when his father knocked at it. Cathy¡¯s parents were seething Their younger child was crying, and the older one was rebellious. Cathy¡¯s father was scolding loudly, and the soup boiling in the kitchen bubbled over and spilled out. The house was a mess. The kitchen was cleaned up in a hurry. Cathy¡¯s father was so angry that he was speechless.. The faucet was turned on to wash the dishes. The guests have not arrived, but the atmosphere in the house had reached a critical point. The doorbell rang at that moment. Cathy¡¯s mother put her thoughts aside, mustered a smile, then hurried to open the door. Lilly was holding a bouquet of flowers, Cloud was carrying several bags of fruit, and ke was holding a carton of milk. ¡°Pardon us!¡± Lilly held up the flowers in her hand. ¡°Flowers for you, auntie!¡± Cathy¡¯s mother was stunned, and part of the anger in her heart instantly dissipated. She hurriedly took the flowers and said, ¡°Thank you, Lilly!¡± ¡°Come on in! Oh, you also brought so many things! How can I ept it!¡± Cathy¡¯s mother put Cathy down and asked her child to call out to someone. Cathy hugged Lilly¡¯s thigh and shouted in her childish voice, ¡°Brother!¡± This first impression has long been set, it cannot be changed. Lilly stroked Cathy¡¯s head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in¡­ do we need to change shoes?¡± The little girl was extremely polite, and when Cathy¡¯s mother thought of their own rebellious kid, she felt that the differences between individuals can be so vast. ¡°There¡¯s no need to change shoes, juste straight in.¡± Lilly entered the house and looked up to see the ck smog gathered at the ceiling. Living in such a home, the emotions of the family members could be easily affected. ¡°Auntie, where is Cathy¡¯s brother?¡± Lilly asked curiously. Trailing along the ce where the dark energy was most prevalent, Lilly¡¯s sight fell on a room door. Cathy¡¯s mother said. ¡°Her brother is in his room¡­¡± They didn¡¯t want outsiders to see their problems and then continued to act as if everything was fine. Cathy¡¯s father went to knock on the door, ¡°Sean,e out, guests are here!¡± Sean was in his room, looking through a math textbook He yelled impatiently. ¡°So what if they¡¯re here, they¡¯re not my guests, hell, don¡¯t bother me!¡± His room was locked since earlier, whatever happens outside was none of his business. The door lock clicked and turned, and Cathy¡¯s father¡¯s voice, suppressed with anger, sounded by the door. ¡°Sean, I¡¯ll give you half a minute! Don¡¯t challenge my patience!¡± Sean angrily mmed his textbook on his desk and yanked open his door. ¡°Is my grandfather or an ancestor here, do you need me to bow my head to them?¡± As he finished his words, he saw a very tall man standing in the living room. His gaze was sharp, and with just a light sweep of a nce, Sean was confused as the words in his mouth were stuck in his throat. ke gave a tight smile, ¡°This is Cathy¡¯s brother, right?¡± Although they did not see any ghost, they could feel it. Cloud was putting a te of fruits on the coffee table when he looked up and saw a teenager of about 13 years old standing in front of him. The boy¡¯s back was slightly hunched and a terrifying ghost was lying behind him. The ghost was also a boy, covered in blood and open flesh. His nose and mouth can no longer be distinguished from each other and his two beady eyes were staring straight at Cloud. Cloud was shocked. Here we go again!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Isn¡¯t He a Good Boy? Sean looked at the guests in the living room. Don¡¯t care about them! So what if they¡¯re the guests? I should m the door on them! Or I should take my things and leave now! He felt pressured looking at ke, and he said it before he knew it, ¡°Hello everyone¡­¡± ke smirked and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he a good boy?¡± Cathy¡¯s parents were shocked; they had never seen him so obedient before. ¡°Get some drinks for the guests.¡± Cathy¡¯s mother said, ¡°Look after your sister; your father and I will be busy.¡± Both of them went into the kitchen to prepare the food. They nned to serve the food once the guests were here so that they did not have to wait. But their n got dyed. Sean silently took the teapot and filled it with hot water. And he went to the cab to take a tea bag, and he put it into the teapot. ke nced at him, and he subconsciously became careful. He gently put the teapot back in the cab. Cathy leaned against the coffee table and looked at Lilly peeling the grape. Cloud stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go see if I can help them with anything.¡± The spirit behind Sean was ring at Cloud, and he felt extremely uneasy about it. Cathy¡¯s parents said loudly from the kitchen, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s alright; you don¡¯t have to help!¡± And he said, ¡°But Lilly is a picky eater; I¡¯ll cook something for her.¡± Cathy¡¯s illness was not treated yet; besides Lilly, they did not know about Cloud and ke¡¯s identities. In the living room, Lilly and ke were staring at Sean. Sean could not stand it, and he asked, ¡°Why are the two of you always staring at me?¡± ke asked, ¡°You actually love your sister a lot, right?¡± Sean was stunned, and he burst intoughter. ¡°A little sister is the most hated creature in the world; why would you even think like this?¡± He rolled his eyes, and he rubbed his arms. Lilly said, ¡°Sean, you don¡¯t have to hide it; I already realized it.¡± She found out that Sean was not that bad, and he must have been a great brother before this. Sean was speechless, and he did not want to exin himself anymore. He poured the tea out of the teapot and filled it with water again, and he served the tea to the guests. ke was observing Sean. He is actually a detailed boy. Just as he thought about it, he saw him saying rudely to Cathy, ¡°Stand to the side! Don¡¯t me it on me if you¡¯re burned by the hot water!¡± Cathy pouted, and she leaned into Lilly¡¯s arms. Sean sat at the side, ying with his phone with his earphones plugged in; ke could hear the voice from his headphones. He was isting himself in his own world; he refused tomunicate with others. ke whispered, ¡°Lilly, there¡¯s a spirit behind him, right? What spirit is it?¡± Pablo was about to answer it, but Lilly said, ¡°It¡¯s the rebel ghost.¡± Pablo was stunned. It¡¯s not like this before! I should be the one announcing it! She could only tell if it was a malignant spirit or a resentful spirit, and she couldn¡¯t tell what they were. And now she just blurted it out! So am I useless now? Just when he was lost in his thoughts, Lilly turned to him and asked, ¡°Master, the rebel spirit is just a normal malignant spirit, so why could it influence Cathy when it was possessing Sean?¡± Pablo was happy because she still needed him, and he answered, ¡°Do you remember when Cathy started to be sick?¡± She nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, her mother mentioned that she has been sick since she was born.¡± Pablo said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the rebel spirit found Sean at that period of time. Sean started to be rebellious when Cathy was born. So the rebel spirit managed to possess him because of Cathy. Hence, the spirit could influence Cathy.¡± She replied, ¡°Wow, Master, you¡¯re knowledgeable!¡± Pablo seemed firm, but he was actually happy. Lilly told ke about what Pablo said. ke knew what happened without even guessing; Sean must have been identally abandoned ever since Cathy was born. But Sean was the only one who knew the entire truth. Lilly looked at the rebel spirit and asked, ¡°Hey, how did you find Sean?¡± The rebel spirit snorted and turned away. Why should I answer you? Hmph! ke suggested, ¡°Just restrain him!¡± Lilly nodded, and she took off her shoes and climbed over the sofa. She grabbed his head and said, ¡°Come out now! I¡¯ll count to 3!¡± ke was about to take out the talisman, and he was shocked to see it. She went for it just like this? The rebel spirit refused to leave, and it was yelling. ¡°F*ck off!¡± This little brat! How dare she catch me? He was struggling hard, and Lilly grabbed it harder; she identally pulled Sean¡¯s hair¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± She pulled forcibly. Sean¡¯s head tilted backward, and he eximed, ¡°What are you doing? Let go now!¡± She answered, ¡°No!¡± Cathy felt that it was fun; she dashed into his arms and hung on his neck. She pulled his hair like Lilly did. Urgh¡­ f*ck! Lilly only realized that she was grabbing his hair when she instantly let go. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it!¡± She waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s my bad!¡± Cathy chuckled and let go of his hair, and she mimicked Lilly and said, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ my bad!¡± Sean scolded, ¡°Are you crazy? Dammit¡­¡± He rubbed his head, and he snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t come close to me! Go away!¡± Cathy was hugging him, and she said, ¡°Sean, I want to y! Let¡¯s y!¡± She wanted to reach for his phone. He turned it off, grabbed Cathy, and threw her on the sofa. ¡°You¡¯re troublesome.¡± He red at her. Cathy was stunned, and her eyes turned red. Waaa! He rolled his eyes. Here shees again. As he expected, his mother came out of the kitchen and reprimanded him. ¡°Sean! What are you doing? I asked you to look after her! You¡¯re so much older than her, yet you made her cry!¡± He kicked Cathy¡¯s shoes to the side, grabbed his phone and earplugs, and went back to his room. He did not try to exin, and he just mmed the door despite his mother being furious. Cathy¡¯s mother yelled, ¡°I would rather give birth to a dog than you! You just wouldn¡¯t listen! And I can¡¯t stand you and your attitude! Did you think that I owed you?¡± Cathy was crying, and her mother was shouting; their household¡¯s atmosphere was heavy at that momentProperty ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Don¡¯t Make Me Beg On My Knees Lilly took a look at the house. Aunt Mnie didn¡¯t get angry outside that easily, but she seemed to re up all the time in this house. She had already gotten rid of the bad aura, but it was still going to take a little time to get used to things. ¡°Aunt Melissa, you can¡¯t just say bad things about Sean like that. It¡¯s not very nice,¡± Lilly said. Cathy¡¯s mother stopped, taking a breath. ¡°You don¡¯t understand Sean. He¡¯s just like that, always so impatient with his sister. He would even fight over things with his sister.¡± ¡°He¡¯s almost thirteen now, but his sister¡¯s so young. Do you think it¡¯s right to fight with a toddler?¡± Lilly gave it some thought. ¡°My Grandma always says that you must be fair with loving children, and give an equal amount of care to every child or there¡¯ll be a problem for sure.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got a brother who¡¯s like that too. His mother only likes his sister, and not him. Though Zachary doesn¡¯t fight over things, but instead refuses anything other people give him¡­ I feel like Sean and Zachary are the same¡­¡± Lilly had especially taken note of when he had sat on the sofa and maxed out the volume on his headphones, and felt at once that he was a rather lonely person. Lilly was like a little adult, making sense with every word she said. Cathy¡¯s mother held on to Cathy, falling silent. She cracked a bitter smile. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ alright, let¡¯s not talk about that. Let¡¯s wash our hands, and get ready to eat!¡± She put Cathy down, and Lilly led Cathy off to wash their hands. ¡°Cathy and I are going to go get Sean!¡± But Aunt Melissa said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with him! He¡¯lle out here to eat if he¡¯s hungry, he won¡¯t starve! There¡¯s no point in calling for him, anyways. He¡¯s just like that, shutting himself in his room whenever he¡¯s angry. Even his Dad can¡¯t do anything. Lilly asked, ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± Aunt Melissa watched as Lilly went knocking on the door, and could not help but shake her head. There was no way Sean woulde out¡ª she knew him too well. Lilly knocked on the door with Cathy in tow. Knock knock knock. Lilly said, ¡°Sean, open up!¡± Cathy said, ¡°Sean¡­ open up, open up!¡± Lilly said, ¡°Open the door, it¡¯s Lilly!¡± Cathy said, ¡°Open the door, it¡¯s Cathy!¡± Lilly began to giggle, lying by the door. ¡°Sean,e out to eat! I can hear your stomach growling from here!¡± Cathyy by the door as well, calling out excitedly, ¡°Your tummy¡¯s making noise, Sean!¡± The door mmed open. Sean stood at the door, ring at the both of them. ¡°You¡¯re so noisy! I don¡¯t want to eat, stop disturbing me! I¡¯ll bash your brains in if you keep making noise.¡± He wanted to close the door after that. Only for Lilly to reach out and hold the door open forcefully, another hand on her hip. ¡°Sean, I¡¯d advise you to be smart about this! Don¡¯t make me beg you on my knees!¡± Cathy said, ¡°Be smart about this! Don¡¯t make me beg you on my knees!¡± He found that he could not bring himself to get angry in front of the two little kids. Even his frustration from early seemed to magically dissipate and take a turn for the better. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat, stop it.¡± He wanted to close the door, but found that he could not move it. Sean exerted more force in secret, but the door refused to budge still. Sean could hardly contain his shock¡ª was Lilly that strong? Upon second nce though, there was a shadow in front of him. ke had somehow appeared at the door. Oh, this was the person holding it¡­ ke lowered his gaze, staring down at Sean. ¡°Come out and eat. Don¡¯t make me make you beg on your knees.¡± What the¡­ Sean scoffed loudly, walking out to eat reluctantly. He set down his cutlery forcefully, nging the utensils about loudly. Cathy¡¯s father¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Behave when you eat! Go to your room if you don¡¯t want to behave!¡± Sean¡¯s mood dropped again all at once from when it was originally taking a turn for the better. ¡°As if I want to eat! You insisted on getting me toe out against all odds!¡± He held his fork, and was about to m it onto the table. ke nced at him. Sean¡¯s hand trembled, and he tightened his grip around his fork. Let alone m it¡ª he did not even dare drop it. Frustration filled his chest. Who did this man think he was? Sticking his nose in others¡¯ business! Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Who was he to meddle in other families¡¯ affairs? Yet despite thinking so, Sean did not dare to show it. He had a gut feeling that ke might chop him into pieces if Sean were to piss him off. It was only his first time meeting ke, but there was just a default sense of fear of him in Sean. Cathy¡¯s mother said, ¡°Come on, eat! Just eat your food first!¡± She tugged at Cathy¡¯s father lightly. Cathy¡¯s father lowered his head, refusing to say anything more. Cathy¡¯s family was not as luxurious as the Crawfords¡¯, and dinner consisted of pretty simple dishes. Bamboo shoots and minced meat, pork with bell peppers, steamed chicken, fish with spring onions and ginger, sweet and sour ribs¡­ Yet upon closer look, it could be seen that there was a small portion of every dish with chillies in it, and every spicy version was put in front of Sean. Cloud did not understand what was going on here. Cathy¡¯s mother had asked before cooking if any of them were alright with spicy food, and he¡¯d said that neither him, Lilly or ke did. That was why Cathy¡¯s mother had taken a small portion of every dish, and made a smaller, spicy version of it¡­ Cloud asked why, and she said that she and Cathy¡¯s father didn¡¯t like spicy food either¡ª but Sean did. It would be a waste to cook too much of it, which was why she had only made a small portion. ¡°Sean loves spice, he won¡¯t eat anything that isn¡¯t spicy.¡± ¡°He likes dried bamboo shoots like this¡­ that¡¯s why I made a little more of this.¡± In the kitchen, Cathy¡¯s mother seemed to pay great attention to everything that Sean liked or disliked. She even knew that Sean disliked spring onions, and had thus taken out a bit of fish to make a spicy sauce to pour over it instead. Cloud nced at Sean. He was eating with a sour expression on his face, but only ate from the dishes that were in front of him. Maybe he had never paid closer attention to his mother doing all of this for him. Maybe he had, but was used to it? Sean was in the middle of reaching for a dish, when a hand reached out and took away the piece of bamboo shoot he was about to take. He stopped short. No one had ever taken anything from his portions of food at home. Sean raised his head, and saw that it was Lilly. She hissed at the spice, chewing on the spicy bamboo shoot. ¡°It¡¯s so yummy! You¡¯re such a good cook, Aunt Melissa!¡± Cathy¡¯s mother scrambled to say, ¡°Lilly, there¡¯s a non-spicy version of that here. You¡­¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes were creased into little smiling crescents. ¡°That¡¯s alright! I like spicy food too!¡± As she spoke, she took another piece of bamboo shoot. Sean frowned, sneaking a nce at the rest of the table. It was only then that he noticed that the rest of the table held dishes that weren¡¯t spicy, and it was only dishes that he liked that were in front of him. He pursed his lips, reaching out silently to get a piece of spicy fish. Only for Lilly to reach out as well, snatching a bit of fish off the te in front of him. ¡°Whoa, this fish is so good! There aren¡¯t any bones in it!¡± It was only then that Sean realized that the fish that had always been ced in front of him had no bones. He had always thought that his mother picked out the best parts of the fish for his sister, and put the rest of it into his bowl with just an extra sprinkle of chili on it to appease him. Sean fell even more silent, not saying a word. Cathy¡¯s mother said, ¡°I truly am so grateful to all of you. Cathy wouldn¡¯t have made it through if it wasn¡¯t for you guys.¡± Cathy¡¯s father said, ¡°Yes, she really scared us this time. It¡¯s never been this bad before, I was preparing myself for the worst yesterday¡­¡± Both parents were filled with terror at the mere thought of what had happened, Cathy¡¯s mother tightening her grip on Cathy in her arms. Sean paused at once. Cathy had fallen sick again yesterday¡­¡± Chapter 587 Chapter 587 Chagen 587 1 What A Riebel jstol te pasm getting weled at waswe wilerterwang or Samming his utensils around. Jk, Cadby ? Surber mentoring about how good high schools in Spring Cini Seams The made Charis Cout nobrest hame to bear through that. ams of it. All he does when be cuines en pick up a book¡± Carthy¡¯s father sud. tred. Shed spem every day filed with dread and panic of Cathy ?idn¡¯t dose his room door this time, and heard everything they His expresse fabel with spiessure Had he begged them to buy the house all of this blutne on the end? Hie thung his books are the bed, hopping onto the floor barefoot and peeyan ma banjir kids standing there Nint as well. Sean, an lovene un Sean scoffed, turning and going back inside without another word. Lilly and Coco followed him inside, and Sean said, ¡°Close the door!¡± Lilly said. ¡°I was going to, you didn¡¯t have to tell me!¡± Not only did she close the door- she locked it from the inside as well. Why was there something ominous about her doing that? ¡°What do you want?¡± Sean asked. ¡°You¡¯re not even here to heal my sister, why are you staring at me like that?¡± Lilly said. ¡°You¡¯re the only person who can heal Cathy! Oh. Another person was trying to trick him. ¡°If you¡¯re here to try to get me to be nicer to my sister or to apologize to my parents, you can get out right.now.¡± Sean did not appreciate the gesture at all. He sat down on his study chair, propping his legs up on the table and flicked through a bookzily. Lilly took a closer look. He was reading a physics textbook. Sean did, indeed, work hard. He just never wanted his parents to know the real him at all. Why was that? Lilly had always had a good rtionship with her family, and could not understand why Sean felt that way about his parents. He clearly loved his parents and his sister, but refused to let them care for him and threw tantrums and argued with everyone all the time. His parents clearly loved him as well, but only knew to yell at him all the time. Cathy sat on Sean¡¯s bed, ying with the toys in his room on her own. Lilly realized then that there were Cathy¡¯s toys in Sean¡¯s room as well. Lilly said. ¡°Sean, you could¡¯ve exined yourself when Aunt Melissa was yelling at you just now. Why didn¡¯t you?¡± Sean scoffed. ¡°Why should I exin myself?¡± Frustrated, he tossed his book away. Lilly said, ¡°It was a misunderstanding, you could¡¯ve exined yourself?¡± She did not get it. Why the constant misunderstandings? Why hurt each other by not understanding each other? Sean squinted all of a sudden, staring at Lilly and saying coldly, ¡°Do you know Churchill?¡± There¡¯s a church on a hillt My god, he almost forgot what he was going to say. ¡°Churchill has a quote that goes like this: If someone uses you of eating his food, do not dit your stomach open to prove yourself. Instead, dig his eyes out and swallow them so he can have a look after¡± Sean leered at Lilly That¡¯s my life¡¯s motto!¡± He wanted to scare Lilly to tears, smirking coldly at her. ¡®So don¡¯t try to get me toe to my senses. Get on my bad side, and 111 dig your eyes out!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He stared at a dazed Lilly, thinking that she was scared as he let out a chuckle. The next second. Lilly¡¯s expression turned into one of confusion. ¡°Why do you have to dig their eyes out!¡± Sean said coldly. ¡°Why else? Should I slit my stomach open to prove myself?¡± Lilly, ¡°You can prove it when you poop.¡± Sean had not expected Lilly to say that. He promptly choked. Lilly continued. ¡°You can even go as far as putting their heads in your poop to get a closer look. Why choose violence when you can settle things peacefully?¡± Slitting open stomachs and digging eyes out¡­ this Churchill guy was terrifying. She was suggesting putting someone¡¯s head in poop! What was peaceful about that? Cathy lifted her head, suddenly excited. ¡°Put their heads in poop! Put their heads in poop!¡± Pablo did not know what to say. ¡°Put their heads in poop?¡± Weren¡¯t they here to catch a ghost? Why were they on the subject of poop? Lilly said, ¡°But because they¡¯re your parents, you shouldn¡¯t be putting their heads in poop¡­ Sean, Aunt Melissa lectured you because she wanted you to do better. You can just prove yourself.¡± Sean leaned back with his hands behind his head, his feet on the table. ¡°Why is that their business? I¡¯ll do whatever I want.¡± He was an independent person, not a pawn free to be controlled by his parents. Telling him all day and night how hard it was to buy a house in the top school district in hopes of guilt- tripping him into being grateful and doing well in school. He had his own thoughts, and was not going to be controlled by others! Pablo chuckled to himself. ¡°Wow, what a rebel.¡± His parents were left in the dark, all because he stubbornly refused to tell them anything. To put it exactly, he was stubborn because he felt like other people could not understand him. On another hand, there were so many introverts who found it hard to express what they truly wanted out of embarrassment and shame, who instead turned to hiding themself behind a mask. Lilly shook her head. ¡°Sean, you¡¯re far too rebellious!¡± Sean chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am rebellious!¡± ¡°If the King of Hell wants me to die by noon, I¡¯ll die at midnight just because I can! That¡¯s how much of a rebel bam! What about it?¡± Whoa, you really are a rebel. Lilly, a.k.a. the King of Hell thought to herself. Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Jumping p Sean propped his head up behind his head, frustration ring in his chest. Everyone was calling him rebellious. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Had he rebelled? He just had his own views and values! They couldn¡¯t ept them, and turned to calling him rebellious. Anything he said was turned into a lecture against him. Who were they to do that? Sean did not want to keep talking to Lilly. Lilly said kindly, ¡°Sean, I wouldn¡¯t rebel so much if I was you. You might see a ghost!¡± ¡°There was this kid who was so rebellious that the rebel ghost found him, and ate him alive!¡± Lilly said, in that adorable voice of hers. Sean tilted his head, staring at her with a mocking smile. ¡°Whoa, are you trying to scare me because the advice didn¡¯t work? Listen up, I grew up with horror! I watch horror movies like I watch the news, so don¡¯t even think about trying to scare me with ghosts! It¡¯s not going to work!¡± Lilly said, ¡°Uhh¡­ Sean, do you dare open your closet?¡± Sean scoffed coldly, taking his legs off the table and getting up before walking towards the closet. ¡°Why, are you going to say there¡¯s a ghost in my closet?¡± There was going to be a ghost swinging from his hangers, wasn¡¯t there! Get a life, honestly! Forget about whether ghosts were real¡ª even if they were, he wouldn¡¯t be scared. He was the kind of person who dared to watch the scariest of movies evente at night. ¡°If you manage to get me even a little, I¡¯ll run out and apologize to my mother this very second¡­¡± Sean yanked the closet door open. All that was on his hangers were clothes, and nothing else. Sean was about to burst outughing, when he felt something moving the mirror on one of the closet doors¡­ Sean¡¯s full-body mirror was inside of his closet, like most closets were designed. Sean was standing right next to the mirror when he opened the closet. He turned his head, and saw a bloody, ghastly-looking ¡®person¡¯ draped over his shoulder. The ¡®person¡¯ stuck their head out, putting it against his face. At the sight of Sean, the ¡®person¡¯ turned around as well to look at Sean from the mirror, their protruding eyes staring right at Sean. He sprang backwards, his eyes widening in terror. ¡°What the f*ck¡ª!¡± Sean stepped heavily onto the weighing scale behind him, which broke from the sudden force. Lilly said, ¡°See? Told you you shouldn¡¯t have made promises you couldn¡¯t keep.¡± Sean said, ¡°Y-y-you¡­ Help! Get it off me!¡± Lilly stared at the rebel ghost on Sean¡¯s head. All she had to do was get the rebel ghost off Sean, and he would behave. RIght? She wasn¡¯t so sure. Because the rebel ghost only possessed someone who rebelled first. It would never be attracted to possess a person otherwise. Problems had to be solved from the root! Lilly said, ¡°Get ¡¯em, get ¡¯em!¡± She ran over, reaching out to grab the rebel ghost off Sean. At the same time, she asked, ¡°Sean, what really happened in the past? Aunt Mnie said that Cathy was sick from the moment she was born. The rebel ghost possessing you has to have something to do with that.¡± Sean¡¯s face waspletely pale, unable to help shing back to the past upon hearing Lilly¡¯s words. His rebellious streak got the best of him, and he shoved whatever was next to him away as he roared, ¡°I don¡¯t need your help! Get out, get out!¡± Just then, the bad aura of rebellion rolled out from the rebel ghost, surrounding Seanpletely! Sean grew even more agitated, refusing to cooperate even more. ¡°You¡¯re all the same, saying you want to help me, that you love me! It¡¯s all conditional!¡± ¡°My Mom says she loves me, but only if I¡¯m nice to my sister!¡± ¡°My Dad says he loves me, but only if I do well in school and get straight A¡¯s!¡± ¡°They¡¯ll take their love back and get mad at me the second I don¡¯t fulfill what they want! You call that sh*t love?¡± Adults were all so fake, pretending to be all righteous when they were the selfish ones. All that crap about love was fake! Sean walked to the bed, yanking the toy Cathy was ying with out of her grasp and breaking it. ¡°Cathy gets first dibs on everything, Cathy¡¯s always right! You¡¯re telling me what to do now too, making me get out there to apologize to them? My *ss!¡± ¡°I like being with ghosts!¡± The rebel ghost leered at Lilly, chuckling slowly. ¡°Hear that? There¡¯s no saving us. Stop being a saint, thinking you¡¯ll save us.¡± The ghost wrapped itself around Sean. ¡°Get out, get out, all of you!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t catch me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be one with him, ha ha ha ha¡­¡± The rebel ghost tightened around Sean, melding his bloody, slimy body into Sean¡¯s¡­ Lilly reached out all of a sudden, ripping him off in one move.novelxo fast update ¡°You talk so much!¡± She said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t get you just now, but I can get you this time around! I¡¯ve eaten enough now!¡± Whoosh! Lilly tore the rebel ghost off like she was taking off a sticker. Lilly did not only take the ghost off. She rolled the ghost into a ball, hurling it onto the ground. The rebel ghost let out a howl, bouncing up and down around the room like a ball¡­ He was panicked and angry beyond words. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Lilly said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you so cocky just now? Keep going!¡± She gripped the rebel ghost, throwing it against the ground and catching it before repeating herself. And so the rebel ghost bounced around the room¡­ Despite the rebel ghost having been ripped off him, Sean had already reached a terrifying stage from being affected by the ghost¡¯s bad aura. ¡°You¡¯re all fake! To hell with you!¡± He shouted loudly. Cathy was scared out of her wits. She clutched the stuffed down in her hands, trembling all over. Sean stared at her with bloodshot eyes, glowering at her. The stuffed toy fell from Cathy¡¯s grasp. Sean grabbed Cathy in one move, dragging her towards the door. ¡°Get out! Nevere into my room again!¡± Cathy burst into tears at once. ¡°No, Sean! Don¡¯t, Sean! Please! I don¡¯t want it!¡± ¡°Lilly¡­ waahh¡­¡± Thetter cry for Lilly had been one of help. Lilly ran over, yanking Cathy free with great effort. Sean was still wilding out, shouting that all help was conditional. Lilly was full of regret and guilt¡ª she should have just gotten the ghost off him first. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sean!¡± Lilly really was very, very sorry. Yet Sean responded with a p. Lilly moved her face out of the way at once, but Sean¡¯s nails still nicked the skin on her cheeks a little before the pnded on Cathy¡¯s face. Cathy was shocked out of her wits. The gash on Lilly¡¯s face began bleeding a little as well. Pablo¡¯s expression darkened! But before he could speak, Lilly leapt into the air andnded a p back on Sean¡¯s face. Thwap! ¡°Sean, wake up!¡± The p was loud and crisp, and it caught Pablo off guard. Sean¡¯s gaze cleared up slightly, and he paused. Who just hit him? Had Lilly just hit him? Had Lilly jumped up to hit him? Sean was five foot five, and Lilly was three and a half feet tall at most. How had she jumped up high enough to hit him??? Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Chapter 589 I Used To Be Full Of Hope Too After pping Sean, Lilly hoisted Cathy onto her shoulder before turning to run. Cathy did not even have the time to react. She was about to cry from being pped by her brother, but Lilly¡¯s sudden move threw her off guard and she forgot to cry altogether. Lilly put Cathy on the bed, blocking her off and saying, ¡°Sean, have you woken up?¡± It¡¯d be rather scary if he hadn¡¯t woken up yet, and wanted to dig her eyes out. It was fine if he wanted to dig Lilly¡¯s eyes out¡ª he wouldn¡¯t be able to do that anyway. It¡¯d be bad, however, if he went after Cathy¡¯s eyes. You couldn¡¯t me Lilly for thinking this way. Sean, in his fit of rage, had pped Cathy, along with all the nonsense he was spouting! Lilly was highly wary of him, as if she was dealing with a robber. And so Lilly threw seven or eight amulets at him, setting them all on fire! One of them was stuck on Sean¡¯s head. The mes roared, as if they were about to burn his hair off. He sprang back in terror, charging into the bathroom. Whoosh¡­ The shower turned on, and Sean was drenched. The amulet only burned ghosts and spirits and could not burn human beings. Thus it did not burn Sean¡¯s hair at all, and was quickly put on on its own. But Sean didn¡¯t know this. He only returned to his senses when he was thoroughly wet. His mind was ringing hard, remembering that he had opened the closet door¡ª and saw a ghost¡­ The ghost had ridden on his shoulders¡­ All the hairs on Sean¡¯s body stood up, and he wed at his shoulders. ¡°Get off, get off!¡± Lilly stood at the bathroom door, covering her eyes as she stuck her head in. ¡°Sean, did you take your clothes off?¡± She widened her fingers a tiny bit, and saw Sean iling his hands around his shoulders. ¡°Sean, there isn¡¯t a ghost on you!¡± Sean was still terrified, taking a deep breath and ncing at the mirror. There truly was nothing in the mirror. The ghost was really gone. He let out a breath of relief, his legs wobbling. He would have copsed to the ground had he not been leaning on the basin. ¡°Thank god. It was fake, it was all fake.¡± Lilly reached out, passing Sean a ball. ¡°No it wasn¡¯t. He¡¯s right here.¡± Sean blearily turned to look at the thing Lilly was passing over, thinking that it was a towel. He took it from her, about to wipe his face¡­¡± Upon taking it in his hands, he realized he was holding a face. The eyes of the face were protruding, and looked a little familiar. Wait, wasn¡¯t this the ghost from just now¡­ ¡°Ahhh¡ª!¡± Sean flung the ball out of his hands, dashing out of the bathroom and charging out. ¡°Mom! Mom Mom Mom Mom! I saw a ghost!¡± Sean screamed, as if he had gone insane. Cathy¡¯s mother was sitting on the sofa when she saw the door of the room fly open, followed by a crazy person barging out and hiding behind her. She was shocked, before realizing that the ¡®crazy person¡¯ was her own son¡­ She wrapped an arm around his shoulders, patting him softly. ¡°What happened, what happened?¡± Sean looked around him, terrified. His father was holding a cup of tea, his mother looked shocked. As for the other two guests¡­ ke raised his eyebrows, his gaze condescending. Cloud¡¯s mouth twitched with a smile, and he put the teacup in his hands back on the table. It was the middle of the day, and there was not a single ghost in sight. He felt like a joke¡­ Sean¡¯s face flushed scarlet. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Cathy¡¯s mother was still clutching Sean¡¯s hand, turning to look at Sean¡¯s room. Cathy¡¯s head peeked out of the door, with Lilly¡¯s head on top of it. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lilly yelled, ¡°Aunt Melissa! Sean wants to apologize to you!¡± Sean balked, but suddenly saw Lilly raise a ball¡­ She hurled it over. The ball bounced over. Just as it was about to hit Sean¡¯s head, he waved a hand consciously. The balled-up rebel ghost flew towards Cloud, who raised his hands¡­ and caught it. Lilly leaned against the doorframe, beaming from ear to ear. ¡°Sean, didn¡¯t you say that you were gonna apologize?¡± He¡¯d said himself that he would apologize to Aunt Melissa at once if he took a single step backwards in fear. Well, he¡¯d taken more than just one step back! He¡¯d pretty much sprang backwards! Sean¡¯s expression shed unnaturally. He pursed his lips, taking a step back. He bit his lip, before saying reluctantly, ¡°Mom¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡± Following that, he ran into the room and mmed the door shut. He stared at ke. ke leaned over to whisper in Cloud¡¯s ear, his tone nothing but smug, ¡°Told you I was the boss.¡± He was ke¡¯s seventh uncle, for Chrissake!novelxo fast update Despite the fact that Cloud was younger than ke, he was still ke¡¯s uncle in terms of family seniority! *** Back in the room. Sean copsed onto a chair, his legs still wobbling. Lilly stopped smiling, pursing her mouth. ¡°Sean, are you alright?¡± Sean grunted, seeming like he did not really want to talk to her. Lilly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have scared you with ghosts. But Sean, you really were possessed.¡± Sean thought of what he could say in retaliation, but ended up being silent. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I forgive you,¡± Sean said. He did hit her just now¡­ so it was even now, then. Sean nced at Lilly. ¡°Come here.¡± He opened his drawer, taking out a pouch that contained iodine, cotton swabs and bandaids. Lilly went over obediently. Sean¡¯s room was a little smaller, and the study desk was just next to his bed. He hosted Lilly onto the bed by her shoulders so she could sit on it. Then he leaned down, peering at her face. ¡°Lift your head up,¡± he said. Lilly lifted her head, saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just a little bit of blood.¡± Sean grunted. He held the cotton swab in his hand, gently wiping the blood off Lilly¡¯s face. He then switched to a new swab, wiping again before dabbing on some antiseptic¡­ and finishing with a bandaid. Cathy tilted her head to the side, climbing onto the bed and watching curiously. She saw the bandaid on Lilly¡¯s face, and pointed at her own at once. ¡°I want one too! I want a sticker too!¡± Sean quietly peeled off another bandaid, sticking it onto her small face gently. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± He asked, pretending to be oblivious. Cathy shook her head, her eyes shing with excitement. ¡°Not one bit! I¡¯ve got a sticker so it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore! Sean kiss it!¡± Sean was obviously not going to kiss her bandaid, but he lifted a finger and chucked the tip of her nose gently. ¡°Go y!¡± Cathy happily turned back to her toys. Lilly said, ¡°Sean, you don¡¯t actually hate Cathy, do you?¡± Sean fell silent for a beat, before grunting once. Of course he didn¡¯t hate her. How could he? All of a sudden, Sean thought of the moment he found out he was going to have a sister. His mother hade back from the hospital that day, looking at him hesitantly as she told him she was pregnant, asking him if she should keep it. Was he alright with having a little brother, or a little sister? Sean was shocked. He had never thought he would have another sibling, and joyously said, ¡°Of course I am!¡± Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Chapter 590 You¡¯ve Done Well, Sean Sean said quietly, ¡°I was eleven when my mother was pregnant with Cathy. I¡¯ve just started sixth grade.¡± That seemed like such a long time ago. Sean could barely remember it. He could only remember running up and down happily, fetching whatever his mother wanted, going grocery shopping with her as they chatted over whether it would be a little boy or little girl. What they would name the baby if it was a boy, or a girl. ¡°It was me who came up with the name Cathy too,¡± Sean said quietly. He had even prepared a gift for her in secret. ¡°The day Mom gave birth to Cathy, everyone was so nervous. Dad was rushing around bringing things to the hospital, and I rushed to the hospital first thing after school as well. Cathy came out of the delivery room just as I got there.¡± ¡°I was the first to hold her.¡± Sean was overjoyed then. His mother had asked him if he would like a younger brother or sister, to which he had said that he was fine with either¡ª but really wanted a little sister just a little more. Then it turned out to really be a little sister. ¡°She was like a kitten! She was only this small!¡± Sean gestured with his hands. ¡°I reached out to touch her face, and she grabbed my finger.¡± Sean would never forget the shock and joy he felt the first time his sister grabbed his finger. Then came the few days of Dad running to and from the hospital, delivering meals to Mom. His mother had gotten pregnant at an older age, and there had beenplications post-birth that required her to be on medicine. Cathy could not be breastfed because of this, and Sean thus learnt how to make her form. Another chaotic week passed, and his mother and sister finally returned from the hospital. ¡°There were lots of rtives over. They all fussed and cooed over my sister. Mom talked to them, and Dad was so busy.¡± Everyone was so busy. Group after group of rtives visited the house. Everytime an older aunt or grandaunt came she would snatch Cathy out of Sean¡¯s arms, saying that he didn¡¯t know how to hold her and might hurt her. The house was abuzz with people, his parents chatting andughing with everyone as they held Cathy in their arms. He stood by the door by himself. A whole half hour passed, and no one even thought of him. ¡°That was the first time I ever felt left out,¡± Sean said. ¡°Dad finally saw me standing there, and asked me what I was doing. He told me to go wash and cut up some fruits for everyone.¡± Sean smiled. Lilly would never know how he felt when he was washing those fruits. He was sorry to say it, but she would truly never feel it. ¡°And then?¡± Sean ran a hand through his fair. ¡°Then Cathy fell sick for the first time.¡± It was jaundiced, and it wouldn¡¯t go down. His parents saw that Cathy¡¯s stomach was bulged up like a frog¡¯s. It had only been a week, and she had begun crying all day and night without stopping aside from the asional nap during the day. They brought her to the hospital, but the doctor said it was just bloating. The bloating was because she did not take well to breastmilk, which meant she couldn¡¯t drink breastmilk or she would have an upset stomach from all the gas in her intestines. So there was no choice but to make her form. But Cathy was stubborn too, refusing to be bottle-fed ever since she had a taste of breastmilk. So she would cry, which made the bloating worse, which left them no choice but to breastfeed her¡­ and the cycle repeated itself. Sean had secretly given his sister¡¯s belly a little press. Other babies¡¯ bellies were soft and floppy, but his sister¡¯s was hard and bulged up. ¡°I only pressed it once, and Cathy burst into tears. She cried so hard she was practically screaming, her lips were all purple.¡± ¡°That was the first time Mom got mad at me since Cathy was born.¡± He could not sleep the entire night, and Cathy cried the entire night. Sean¡¯s mother¡¯s expression turned terrifying. ¡°My mom looked at me like she was looking at an enemy, shouting at me asking why I made Cathy cry.¡± Sean was scared too. His sister was only so young, and she had indeed only cried because he pressed her belly. His parents did not have time to care about how he felt, because Cathy was truly getting worse by the second. Everyone rushed her to the hospital, and she was hooked up to an intubator for a long time until they could go home. He wanted to help with something when he got home, but his mother said¡­ ¡°You¡¯re not needed, you should go to bed and get some rest.¡± His father said that Sean didn¡¯t need to care about this either, as long as he didn¡¯t cause any more trouble. In the days toe after that, Cathy would make round trips to the hospital every couple of days. Sean was truly neglected. He would be neglected and picked on every single time his sister cried. He would be picked on for not boiling the water well enough, or not washing the bottles cleanly enough. One time Cathy was throwing up and he rushed over with napkins to help¡ª only for his mother to shout at him to get lost. This happened time after time, day after day. Eventually, he got tired. ¡°I understand that they were worried over their sister, but had they thought of me before?¡± Sean smirked. ¡°It was unnecessary.¡±novelxo fast update Lilly opened her mouth, unsure how tofort him. Pablo piped up all of a sudden. ¡°There¡¯s a method of forcing someone to confess where you don¡¯t allow the prisoner to sleep. You only need three days, and the prisoner will confess everything.¡± ¡°No human being can survive without sleep. Scientists once conducted an experiment where they didn¡¯t allow their participants to sleep, and the conclusion was bone-chilling¡ª they would lose all sense of logic, and even murder or feast on each other like monsters.¡± The no-sleep experiment yielded photos that would send chills down anyone¡¯s back. Even reading the description itself¡­ was a terrifying experience. Everyone knew how terrifying regr human beings could be when deprived of sleep, but not mothers who were deprived of sleep. Cathy¡¯s mother had developed severe stress from not being able to sleep for whole days and nights, and this had to do with Cathy¡¯s illness. She was tortured to the point of growing impossibly weak. This was a double dose of both physical and emotional torture. She probably didn¡¯t mean it, but she just could not control herself¡ª she had fallen victim to the torture. Lilly listened to everything silently. Sean obviously could not see Pablo, and thus the room was silent. Lilly raised her head to look at Sean. From what her Master said, she could understand Cathy¡¯s mother. But she just felt that there was no need to speak to Sean like that. What he had needed was not a cold exnation, nor a terrifying experiment to exin things to him¡­ He needed none of that. Lilly hopped off the bed, softly hugging Sean. Sean jerked harshly from the gesture. Lilly patted his back softly. ¡°Sean, you¡¯re awesome.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°You¡¯re not unnecessary at all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the very best brother in the world.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Sean¡­¡± Sean could not help but get choked up all at once. His eyes reddened, blurring his vision. All he could hear was Lilly¡¯s words. ¡°You weren¡¯t wrong. You¡¯ve worked hard¡­ You¡¯re the best. You¡¯re the best brother in the world.¡± Sean hugged Lilly hard, the tears in his eyes finally spilling out all at once¡­ Chapter 591 Chapter 591 Chapter 591 Some People Just Want To Hear An Apology Or A Thank You Cathy sat on the bed in a daze, unsure what had happened. She only saw her brother cry. She climbed to the bedside table and plucked out a tissue, climbed off the bed to Sean before getting on her tiptoes and holding out the tissue clumsily. ¡°Wipey tears, Sean! Don¡¯t cry, Sean!¡± Cathy seemed a little panicked. Sean turned his face to the side, determined not to make a noise even as tears streamed down his face. Cathy could only hug her brother¡¯s leg, pressing her cheek to his calf. A long timeter, Sean let go of Lilly atst. His voice was hoarse when he croaked out, ¡°Thank you.¡± Lilly swung Cathy¡¯s hand, beaming at Sean. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Sean!¡± She lifted Cathy¡¯s arm into the air, hauling Cathy into her arms in one move. ¡°Cathy, say thank you to Sean!¡± Cathy didn¡¯t understand, but obediently chirped, ¡°Thank you, Sean!¡± Lilly said, ¡°Say ¡®You¡¯ve done well, Sean!¡± Cathy said, ¡°Say you¡¯ve done well, Sean!¡± Lilly frowned. ¡°No, say it without the first word.¡± Cathy said, ¡°It without the first word!¡± Sean stifled augh, forcing his face to go back to neutral. ** Lilly put the rebel ghost into the jar of spirits. She still had to heal Cathy¡¯s sickness and get rid of the last of her bad aura, and so Lilly came over everyday to y with Cathy in the next few days. They were all in the park. Sean had his hands in his pockets, leaning against one of the exercise facilities as he watched Lilly and Cathy y a game of freeze. ¡°One, two, three¡­ Freeze!¡± Lilly and Cathy stopped moving at the same time, contorting into weird poses. The two girls yed together,peting on who could run to Sean first. Every round ended in Cathy charging into Sean¡¯s arms in a fit of giggles. ¡°You lost!¡± Lilly shouted, running after her from behind. ¡°You¡¯re not ying fair!¡± Cathy¡¯sughter tinkled through the park like a peal of silver bells. ¡°Freeze!¡± She hugged her brother¡¯s leg, yelling as she raised her head. Sean froze posed like a robot, setting Cathy into even harderughter. Sean picked her up, hauling her into his arms with ease. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home,¡± he said. Cathy was having none of it. ¡°No, more! I¡¯m not going home.¡± Sean dragged her away by her armpits. ¡°Nope, not letting you.¡± Cathy struggled in his grasp, and Sean tickled her from the back. ¡°Gotcha gotcha!¡± Cathy let out a peal of giggles. Lilly could not help butugh along. Not too far away. Cathy¡¯s mother stood rooted to the spot, staring at her children. She had never seen Sean and Cathy get along so well¡­ This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. That wasn¡¯t right. Cathy¡¯s mother¡¯s mind was racing, and she suddenly remembered seeing Sean carrying Cathy in her ward when she was just born, pacing about and cooing at her. Then during her confinement, she would wake up after her naps to see Cathy lying on the couch with Sean next to her, ying with Cathy with a rattle in hand. Then after that¡­ Cathy¡¯s mother and father thought that Sean hated his sister because she got in his way, and that was why they did their best to get Cathy away from Sean¡­ Then whenever anything happened, they would avoid Sean as well. When did this start happening? Cathy¡¯s mother covered her mouth with her hand, tears streaming down her face. It was all her fault. She was a bad mother. She had thought that she would be able to be a good mother to her kids, and fix their rtionship. Only for everything to be screwed up. It was all her fault¡­ Cathy¡¯s mother could not stop crying, her chest aching. She wanted to sob out loud but was afraid of making a scene, and turned around to walk away at top speed. All of a sudden, a voice called out to her. ¡°Mom?¡± Cathy¡¯s mother turned around, trying to force out a smile. Yet her tears continued to fall for some reason, and she hurried to wipe them away with a smile. ¡°Ah, this wind keeps blowing dust into my eye.¡± She choked out augh, wiping at her tears as if nothing happened. Sean held Cathy in his arms, looking at his mother quietly.novelxo fast update Cathy¡¯s mother could not hold it in the end, bursting into sobs. ¡°Sean, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she sobbed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m really, really sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I neglected you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really so sorry¡­¡± Cathy¡¯s mother fell to her knees on the ground in between sobs. This was her son, who she had raised herself all the way. How had this happened, for them to be at war with each other all the time? She had held him at some point too, she had lost sleep over him too and wanted to hit him but did not have the heart to in the end. She had watched him learn to crawl too, then walk, then run¡­ He would run further, and further away from her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Sean¡¯s eyes reddened, and he turned his head to the side and croaked, ¡°Come on, get up. If people see, they¡¯ll think I made you angry again.¡± He held onto Cathy, hurrying to the elevator and swiping his card on it. He held the door open, calling out to his mother. ¡°Come on, hurry.¡± Cathy¡¯s mother scrambled to her feet. A thought came to her a few steps in, and she turned around¡­ Lilly, of course, was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Where¡¯s Lilly?¡± She asked, surprised. Sean said, ¡°She just went back.¡± Cathy¡¯s mother did not feel the best, silently following Sean into the elevator. He was now taller than his mother, and they stood in the elevator with Cathy. The elevator dinged, just as Sean said lightly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Sean hit the close button, Cathy in his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The elevator doors closed, and the three people disappeared from sight. Lilly leaned against the pirs underneath a viaduct, waving a flower around leisurely. Pablo said, ¡°Ah, these family rtions¡­¡± ¡°So many parents just want their children to appreciate them, but their children are waiting for an apology from them instead¡­ A lot of them will never get it, though.¡± Families with two children were never going to be equal. This was a challenge that every family like that was destined to face. Even the most enviable siblings on television or the inte went through arguments and fights on their own. Understanding was the key to a good rtionship¡­ Just then, ke¡¯s phone rang with a video call request from Bettany. ke stared at the phone. A few days ago Bettany had called, and saw the bandaid on Lilly¡¯s cheek¡­ That had resulted in ke getting an earful. Two days ago she called again. The band aid was taken off, but there was still a dab of iodine on Lilly¡¯s cheek and looked pretty terrifying¡­ So Cloud had gotten an earful¡­ Today¡­ ¡°Lilly¡­ Grandma¡¯s looking for you,¡± he said. Lilly scrambled to her feet, taking the phone and picking up the call with a big smile. ¡°Hello, Grandma! I miss you!¡± Lilly understood something today. There were several children in the Crawford family. She had three brothers, and a sister. Maybe it was because they all had different parents, or it was because they lived together at the Crawford house. Lilly suddenly felt very lucky to have such wonderful brothers and sisters from the start¡ª oh, wait. They hadn¡¯t liked her at the start, actually. But that was alright! She would treasure them either way! Bettany stared at the screen at Lilly¡¯s face. ¡°What are you doing, Lilly?¡± Bettany asked with a huge smile. Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Chapter 592 All This Way For A Skillet Lilly said, ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re on vacation! Look at all the flowers!¡± She turned the phone around. Above the viaduct, Spring City was in full bloom. There were flowers everywhere you looked. It was the middle of spring, and things were a lot less busy than in Alfornada. Some people pushed their strollers along the streets, strolling under the flowering trees. A few children ran over from the garden, ying with a piece of grass in their hands. ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty? Lilly asked. ¡°Do you see it, Grandma?¡± Bettany nodded. ¡°Yes, I see it.¡± Lilly said, ¡°Grandma, when are youing here to y too? Spring City¡¯s so, so pretty. Uncle Cloud says there¡¯s a beautifulke a hundred miles away from here, you can boat on it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s ake and not the ocean, but¡¯s it¡¯s huge just like the ocean!¡± Bettany listened with a neutral expression. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Lilly said, ¡°Yeah! Grandma, I¡¯ve got to tell you this¡ª Sean and Cathy solved their misunderstanding! Sean was actually really happy about it, he just looked sour.¡± Bettany listened to Lilly quietly, and before long both of them had chatted for an hour. ke and Cloud led the way for Lilly, and they eventually ended up at their hotel. ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re here! Dad says we should eat, let¡¯s talk at night?¡± Bettany nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± The call ended. ke and Cloud heaved a sigh of relief at once. God, they had been so afraid that Bettany would say out of nowhere¡ª Lilly, where¡¯s your Dad? Lilly, where¡¯s your Uncle Cloud? They¡¯d avoided yelling at today, this was worth celebrating! ke hauled Lilly onto his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll have something good today!¡± ¡°Yes, yes! I wanna drink flower wine!¡± Flower wine, like its name suggested, was wine fermented from flowers. ke had brought it up two days ago without much thought, only for Lilly to have remembered it¡­ Over on another end. Bettany hung up the call, her eyes shing with yearning. Her little darling had been away from home for five days, and she was missing her dearly! ¡°Hey, Hugh, book us a flight,¡± Bettany said all of a sudden. ¡°We¡¯re going to Spring City!¡± They were just going to go like that? Bettany said, ¡°Why not! We¡¯re old, what if we don¡¯t have that long to leave! We should just go wherever we want to! Hugh said, ¡°You just came out of the hospital! I¡¯ve truly never seen anyone have the itch to be jetting around less than half a month after an open surgery.¡± Bettany said, ¡°What about an open surgery!¡± Hugh then said, ¡°There¡¯s a spike in air pressure when you¡¯re flying in the air! It¡¯ll tear your stitches!¡± Yet when it came down to it, Hugh could not bear to see Bettany upset for long. He paused, before finally saying, ¡°We can take the train.¡± Bettany smiled at once. ¡°Yeah, we can take the train!¡± It was just a ten-hour ride, after all! They could just book an entire carriage to themselves. They could even bring a fold-up bed there. Then they¡¯d be able to sleep all the way to Spring City! Bettany got to work at once, urging Hugh to book the tickets then having Margaret prepare for the trip. Hugh blinked. ¡°Are we just going now? We¡¯ll reach at two or three in the morning if we go now. We can leave tomorrow, or at night. We¡¯ll be there in the morning right after a night of sleep if we leave at night.¡± Bettany said, ¡°No! I want to go now.¡± Hughsted all of two seconds. ¡°¡­Fine.¡± ¡°Bring a skillet.¡± Bettany piped up, all of a sudden. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Bettany said, ¡°We¡¯ll stay by theke for a while. Book a hotel with a stove¡­ I want to cook for Lilly!¡± This wasn¡¯t just a matter of cooking for Lilly, was it? All this way for a skillet! ** ke brought Lilly to the Antipolo Tavern. It was full of people, especially crowded at night. The owner of the tavern sat by the door. There was a table in front of him, filled with the flower wine he¡¯d brewed along with some snacks. He tapped on his drum leisurely, the whimsical rhythm adding ayer of fun to the city. Cloud said, ¡°It¡¯s time to go home.¡± ke hadn¡¯t felt this rxed in a long time. He leaned back in his seat leisurely. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Let¡¯s sit for a while longer.¡± Cloud nced at the time. ¡°It¡¯s almost eleven.¡± Antipolo was at its most lively at eleven! Despite not going to any bars, they sat on the second floor on their wooden stools leaning against the window. They¡¯d take a sip of flower wine every now and then, the night making them feel evenzier to move. Lilly took a sip of her barley milk, feeling a little drunk just from it alone. ¡°Yummy!¡± She raised her ss. ¡°Cheers!¡± The sounds of the shop owner¡¯s drum got quicker by the second. A few tourists linked hands, forming a circle out of nowhere and beginning to dance. More and more people joined, the air ringing withughs and chatter. ke hoisted Lilly up. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Cloud got to his feet. ke said, ¡°You stay put, or they might think we¡¯ve left and clear our table.¡± ke was tall and broad, and the sight of him with Lilly on his shoulder drew the attention of the crowd at once. Antipolo was called thend of fate. It was easy to fall in love at first nce with the dizzying, intoxicating atmosphere. Several women flocked over to flirt. ¡°Hey, handsome! Let¡¯s be friends!¡± ke said, ¡°No, thanks. My daughter¡¯s almost five.¡± The women left, disappointed.novelxo fast update Another girl came over. ¡°Hey, you. Wanna chat over some drinks?¡± ke was emotionless. ¡°I¡¯ll pass. My daughter¡¯s almost five.¡± The girl walked away, disappointed as well. ¡°Hey, Mister. Like what you see?¡± ke said, ¡°Go away. My daughter¡¯s almost five.¡± Bulletproof-shield-Lilly asked curiously, ¡°Dad, why can¡¯t you make new friends or have a drink just because I¡¯m five.¡± ke raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯d act the same even if you weren¡¯t five.¡± He had never considered getting Lilly a stepmother, ever. He had never thought of it, and would never as well. Lilly had enough family. She wasn¡¯tcking any maternal love at all. ke and Lilly yed downstairs for a long, long time. Cloud was going to go crazy from being hit on. He leaned against the window, yelling, ¡°Come upstairs!¡± Whoosh¡­ A flock of girls ran up. ke brought Lilly upstairs, finally squeezing over to their table with great effort. Cloud gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯ll be half past one if you keep going!¡± ke nced at Lilly, who was clearly still rearing to go. ¡°Who knows when we¡¯ll be back here? Lilly¡¯s never experienced Antipolo before, what¡¯s the harm in going back a littleter?¡± Cloud did not know what to say. ¡°Are you really going to stay the night?¡± ke asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± The olddy was thousands of miles away, anyways. She¡¯d just had surgery, and couldn¡¯t get on a flight. There was no way she could somehow get here and give him a skillet to the face. Cloud did not know what to say. ke sat down with Lilly, and slowly less and lesser girls came over to hit on them. On the other hand¡­ There were more and more men who came over to flirt. Cloud and ke had not noticed at first, but slowly started realizing something was off. In the end, both of them ended up in a bad mood. Lilly was thoroughly spent, dozing off in ke¡¯s arms. It was past three already. ke carried Lilly in his arms, Cloud walking next to him as the three of them headed back to their hotel. Just as they got to the hotel entrance, a familiar looking figure walked past them. Cloud stopped short. ¡°I think I¡¯m seeing things. Why do I feel like Mom just walked past us?¡± ke said, ¡°Ha, no way. It¡¯s the middle of the night, the olddy¡¯s still in Alfornado! Even if she left at night she¡¯d only get here in the morning.¡± There was no way the old man would let the olddy have her way to this extent. Just as he was thinking to himself, a cold voice rang through the air. ¡°ke MacNeil! Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Uncle Anthony¡¯s Up-And-Coming Attack ke trembled all over. He sped up his footsteps with Lilly in his arms, reaching the elevator within three quick strides. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ve seen a ghost!¡± He said in a low voice. Cloud held ke back. Stop running. The enemy had already arrived at the scene of battle. ke mustered up all his courage. ¡°Old Mrs. Crawford? What are you doing here!¡± Bettany smirked. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have known that you brought Lilly drinking if I didn¡¯te!¡± ke and Cloud had been drinking flower wine, which still smelt like alcohol and Bettany caught a whiff of it at once. Cloud hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, let me exin!¡± Bettany said, ¡± Margaret, get me my skillet! What? Had she actually brought her skillet all the way here? That was a little too much, wasn¡¯t it? ke coughed once. ¡°We drank, but Lilly didn¡¯t! She just drank milk.¡± Bettany said, ¡°You went drinking, and brought a child with you?¡± ke and Cloud was speechless. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Hell, it was like nothing they said was right! ke said, ¡°Let me take Lilly to bed first¡­ she¡¯s tired!¡± Bettany could not help but say, ¡°Oh, so you remembered that after all!¡± Lilly looked so thin now! The kid must have not had enough to eat in the days she was not around. How much hope could she have in letting two men take care of her baby? ¡°Take her to bed!¡± Bettany held back her anger, lowering her voice as she hissed. ¡°Don¡¯t wake my sweet baby up!¡± ke let out a breath of relief. Sure enough, Lilly was the best human shield there was. He carried Lilly away, exiting at top speed. Cloud, with nowhere to run to was speechless. How dare ke ditch a fellow soldier just like that! What a man of zero honor! Cloud forced out a smile. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Bettany¡¯s hand came slicing over. She had just finished a surgery, and did not have much energy. Bettany did not go too far either¡­ she only properly hit the old man and no one else. Cloud rubbed his head, taking her suitcase from her. ¡°Have you booked a room? I¡¯ll get your bags.¡± Bettany scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ve booked them.¡± She handed her room card over. Cloud took a nce at it, and realized that Bettany¡¯s room was just across theirs. To think that the kid had actually snitched on them. The next day. Lilly slept all the way till it was ten in the morning. Her stomach was rumbling loudly. She yawned, getting out of her bed and padding around barefoot. She opened the door and shouted, ¡°Grandma¡­ I¡¯m hungry.¡± She was still in a post-slumber daze, thinking she was still at the Crawford household. Upon saying so she returned to her senses. This was a hotel, how could her grandma be here? Lilly ran a hand through her messy hair, when a delicious smell filled her nostrils. She was staying in a suite with her father and Uncle Cloud. The bedroom opened to the living room, with a kitchen across it. Lilly stopped short. Was Dad cooking? Yet it was Bettany who walked out, holding a te with a steamed bun on it. ¡°Lilly, you¡¯re awake! Come on, go brush your teeth and get ready for breakfast!¡± The kid was in a confused daze. ¡°Grandma, are you in my dreams?¡± She thought she was dreaming. Bettany smiled at Lilly fondly, walking over and pinching Lilly¡¯s cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming. I¡¯m really here.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to see the flowers with me? That¡¯s why I came.¡± She had not fully recovered from her surgery, or would have lifted Lilly into a huge hug. Lilly finally realized what was going on, and threw her arms around Bettany joyously. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Grandma! I¡¯m going to brush my teeth, I¡¯m so hungry!¡± She flitted off to get ready like a little bird. It had been a long time since she had had her grandmother¡¯s cooking. Lilly was especially ravenous, eating up a storm. The sight only made Bettany¡¯s heart ache more. It felt like Lilly hadn¡¯t eaten a proper meal at all in the past few days. Bettany chatted with Lilly, casually mentioning, ¡°Lilly, where¡¯d you and your Dad and Uncle Cloud go yesterday?¡± Lilly garbled through stuffed cheeks, ¡°We went drinking wine!¡± In Lilly¡¯s head said, ¡± she had indeed been out, and her dad and Uncle Cloud had been drinking wine. In Bettany¡¯s head said, ¡± ke and Cloud brought her darling to a rowdy bar¡­ ke and Cloud had juste out of their rooms then, and heard Lilly¡¯s words was speechless. ¡°Mom, let me exin!¡± Cloud said Duang¡­ duang¡­ It was unclear what sound that was, but a momentter ke and Cloud were obediently sat at the dining table. ke said, ¡°You still make the best breakfast, Old Mrs. Crawford! I¡¯ve been having Michelin star chefs send breakfast over these days, but it still can¡¯tpare to what you make.¡± Cloud said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± Bettany smiled. ¡°Is that so? Which Michelin star chef was this?¡± ke¡¯s mouth was stuffed full of food, and he mumbled a response. Bettany did not look into it too much. Sometimes there was not much point in insisting on finding fault with some things. ¡°Are you going to work tomorrow, Cloud?¡± Bettany asked. Cloud nodded. ¡°Mmmhmm.¡±novelxo fast update Bettany was about to ask where he was going this time, but the thought of the nature of his work made her heart ache. Thus she did not ask any further, and merely said, ¡°Be safe, and don¡¯t go hungry.¡± Cloud nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Bettany nagged a little more. ¡°It¡¯s spring now, the weather¡¯s different all around the world. It¡¯s still a little cold up north, and some ces are actually even colder this time of the year. Bring an extra coat with you, don¡¯t forget to stay warm.¡± ¡°The south would be a little hot, you¡¯re going to have to wear short sleeves over there!¡± Cloud understood that she was only bringing up the different weathers to remind him said, ¡± If you go up North, wear thicker clothing and keep yourself warm. If you go down South, don¡¯t catch heatstroke. With the nature of his job, there really was no knowing where he would go next. ¡°I know, Mom,¡± Cloud said. ¡°You take care too.¡± Hugh asked, ¡°Are you stilling back to the Crawford household?¡± Bettany said as well, ¡°You onlye home once a year, you¡¯re always so busy.¡± Cloud¡¯s heart warmed slightly. ¡°I can¡¯t go home this time. I¡¯ll be leaving from here, it¡¯d be a hassle to move to and fro.¡± The sight of his parents¡¯ graying hair made Cloud¡¯s chest ache, and the image of them wiping away tears the second he turned his back to leave popped into his head¡­ These two old folks must have missed him so much¡­ The thought filled his head, and a lump formed in Cloud¡¯s throat. Yet Bettany nodded ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. You have a safe trip. We¡¯re taking Lilly to Bondee Beach a little later, we won¡¯t be seeing you off.¡± Cloud was speechless.? The lump in his throat disappeared at once. A thought seemed toe to Lilly, and she raised her head. ¡°Oh, Uncle Cloud! Where¡¯s that ck bracelet I gave you?¡± Cloud did not understand the uing attack that would hit him, and lifted his hand. ¡°It¡¯s right here! I¡¯ve been keeping it safe, don¡¯t worry!¡± Lilly truly cared about him the most! Lilly stopped short. She stared at the bracelet on Cloud¡¯s wrist, her expression ufortable¡­ Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Lilly stared at the bracelet on Cloud¡¯s wrist, lowering her voice to a whisper. ¡°Uncle Cloud, why don¡¯t you take it off and give it back to me¡­¡± Cloud was confused. ¡°Why?¡± Lilly said, ¡± Uhhh¡­ it¡¯s not good. Cloud thought that she meant the ck bracelet didn¡¯t look good, and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. ck bracelets generally look pretty good on guys. It doesn¡¯t matter if it looks good, as long as it¡¯s of use.¡± Lilly looked even more ufortable. Well¡­ it was indeed useful. Extremely useful, even. ke stared at Lilly¡¯s expression, understanding something atst. He could not even see ghosts and could only sense them, but Cloud could. From how he had acted at Sean¡¯s house, he could indeed see them. ke had been right there too, and there was no way Cloud could see ghosts when he couldn¡¯t. Thus, the only exnation that made sense was that Cloud was wearing something that helped him see ghosts. There was only one truth, then¡­ ke lowered his gaze, zeroing in on the ck bracelet on Cloud¡¯s wrist. He hadn¡¯t known that such a good thing existed. How dare his little darling not give such a treasure to him? It was his now, then! ke grabbed Cloud by the wrist, and the ck bracelet was on ke the next second. Daylight robbery? ¡°Give it back!¡± Cloud grabbed at it. ke smiledzily. ¡°Trust me, you don¡¯t want it.¡± Cloud scoffed. What did he mean that he wouldn¡¯t want it! ke probably had a whole truck of gifts from Lilly¡­ ke already had the bracelet on his wrist, and there was no way Cloud was going to be able to get it from him. No one could take anything from ke¡¯s hands. ¡°You¡¯re a thief!¡± Cloud fumed. Lilly said, ¡°Uncle Cloud, I¡¯ll make you another one!¡± Cloud shook his head at once. ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡± His brother had said before that Lilly¡¯s protection bracelet took a great deal of her energy to make. She had even fallen unconscious making them before. And so, Cloud turned to look at ke with his hand outstretched. ¡°Give it back!¡± ke said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Cloud turned to look at Bettany at once. ¡°Mom, he took my bracelet!¡± Bettany was speechless. How childish! How old were they to be snitching on each other like this? ¡°Lilly, let¡¯s keep eating. Pay them no mind.¡± Bettany put another few chicken feet on Lilly¡¯s te. The chicken feet were stewed long enough to be soft to the bite. Lilly had already had a whole te of them. Bettany saw that she liked them, and kept refilling her te. When Lilly couldn¡¯t eat anymore, she handed her a ss of hand pressed juice. Finally seeing that Lilly was truly full and would explode if she ate anymore, Bettany nodded at the leftover food. ¡°You¡¯re finishing all of this. Don¡¯t let it go to waste.¡± ke and Cloud, in the middle of their ¡®fight¡¯ was speechless. After breakfast. Lilly waited until Bettany was not around to say to Cloud, ¡°Uncle Cloud, you really shouldn¡¯t take the bracelet back. It¡¯s supposed to help you see ghosts¡­¡± Cloud was speechless.What? Lilly chewed on her yogurt straw. ¡°If you couldn¡¯t see ghosts, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to talk to Auntie Harem and the rest. That¡¯s why I gave you this bracelet¡­¡± Cloud was speechless. ¡°¡­¡± God, this kid. What the hell was this bracelet? He had taken so much care of it, making sure that it was on his hand every night before he went to bed. He guarded it with his life, treating it as a protection amulet. Only for it to be that kind of amulet! ke asked teasingly, ¡°Still want it?¡± Cloud was speechless. He did not want to speak to ke. He wanted a bit of peace and quiet! Cloud stared at Lilly, frustrated. She hadn¡¯t told him that he¡¯d be able to see ghosts with the bracelet on! This was more than a lie¡­ this was a whole trap! Lilly admitted to her mistakes meekly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Cloud!¡± Cloud looked at her earnest little face, puffed up with guilt. He could not find it in himself to be angry, even if he wanted to be. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Cloud pinched her cheeks. ¡°Just tell me beforehand next time!¡± Lilly tilted her head. ¡°Would you like there to be a next time, Uncle Cloud?¡± Cloud was speechless. Lilly beamed, giving Cloud a big hug. ¡°Uncle Cloud¡¯s going to pass on! I wish you all the best with your future, and hope you excel in your career, your finances and your love life!¡± Cloud grunted awkwardly. ¡°Uh, that¡¯s called leaving. Not passing on.¡± He paused, before saying, ¡°Who taught you how to say that last line?¡± Lilly looked at the air next to her. ¡°My Master, of course!¡± Cloud said, ¡± Oh, that old man with a face paler than Cloud¡¯s uncle who had been dead for three days. ke looked over. The ck bracelet was firmly on his wrist. He put it on, opening his third eye. And saw Pablo floating next to Lilly, flipping through a book as he sat cross-legged. ¡°So you¡¯re the master,¡± ke said. Pablo coughed.novelxo fast update He would like to be left out of this, thank you very much. ke waved the arm with the bracelet on it. ¡°Lilly, how¡¯d you make this bracelet?¡± Lilly repeated the exact words ke had said to Cloud. ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t want to know!¡± ke was speechless.. All of a sudden, the bracelet didn¡¯t seem so appealing anymore. He did not ask any further, and changed the subject instead. ¡°Where¡¯s the rebel ghost you caught off Sean?¡± He had caught the ghost by pure instinct, and suddenly wanted to see what it looked like now. Just to try out the bracelet, of course. Lilly yanked the rebel ghost out. The rebel ghost came out cussing at once. ¡°I¡¯m fifty pounds of skin and bones, and fifty-five pounds of pure rebellion! You can¡¯t make me cave in!¡± Lilly asked curiously, ¡°Why would you have five more pounds of rebellion?¡± The rebel ghost scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s just how rebellious I am!¡± Lilly did not know what to say all of a sudden. That was, after all, a pretty smooth line. ¡°Hey, brother Rebel Ghost! What¡¯s your name, where are you from and how¡¯d you die?¡± The weakling spirit had somehowe out of the spirit jar at some point, and was leaning to the side. The sound of Lilly calling the rebel ghost her ¡®brother¡¯ made the weakling spirit¡¯s expression darken, and he glowered at the rebel ghost. ¡°His name¡¯s Hank Channing, he¡¯s thirteen years old. Male, from Novak City in Brookvide. He died getting hit by a car,¡± the weakling spirit said. Lilly hummed in confusion. ¡°How¡¯d you know that?¡± The weakling spirit smiled gently. ¡°Kill with kindness. I asked him.¡± The rebel ghost smirked coldly. Kill with kindness? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Those answers were beaten out of him¡­ But it would be too embarrassing to admit, and so he did not mention it. The rebel ghost turned his face to the side haughtily. ¡°Sticks and stones may break my bones, but I won¡¯t give in to you so easily!¡± Lilly said, ¡± Oh¡­ She turned to look at ke. ¡°What should I do, Dad?¡± ke cracked his knuckles. ¡°It¡¯smon for children to not listen to others. You just have to beat them into it.¡± The rebel ghost was speechless. Lilly nodded, taking out her purple sledgehammer at once. ¡°Brother Rebel Ghost, just let me beat you up a little. Just a little!¡± The rebel ghost was speechless. Chapter 595 Chapter 595 The rebel ghost stared at the gigantic weapon in Lilly¡¯s hands. That was supposed to be ¡®just a little¡¯ beating up? ¡°All you know is violence, and nothing else!¡± He red up in anger, a thought seeming toe to him as he said in a pained voice, ¡°Hitting me every time I don¡¯t listen! Is there anything else you even know how to do? If I was as smart as you were, you¡¯d have no right to discipline me!¡± The harem spirit and unlucky ghosts stuck their heads out of the spirit jar to eavesdrop, shaking their heads. ¡°There¡¯s no hope for this kid.¡± He really was so stubborn. They¡¯d questioned him for days on end, even beating him up. They¡¯d pretty much tried everything¡­ but could not find a way for him to talk in the end. Lilly gave it some thought. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t beat you! How about this¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got another disobedient ghost on me, how about you get in there and spend five minutes with it? If youst five minutes, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± All he had to do was stay there for five minutes to gain freedom? That simple? Malignant spirits were the most powerful spirits in the world. The rebel ghost knew that he was not the most powerful malignant spirit there was, but thought that five minutes would be no problem. The rebel ghost narrowed his gaze. ¡°Promise?¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Promise!¡± The rebel ghost said, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re on!¡± Lilly reminded, ¡°Remember to shout for help if you can¡¯t take it!¡± The rebel ghost scoffed. What was there to not take! So what, even if it was a ghost general or ghosts lord he was dealing with? The rebel ghost was nothing but confident. Lilly picked him up, and threw him into the Pce of the Ruler of Hell. King Libra was in there, drained from all the cursing and shouting he had been doing. He had gone from violent and aggressive, to resentful and indignant. There was a chain in the pce attached to his feet, making him feel nothing but humiliated. Yet he knew he could not just back down like this. All he had to do was restore a third of his energy, and he¡¯d be able to flip the pce upside down for sure. Yet there was nothing in the empty pce, not even a shred of aura that he could feed on. If only there was a ghost for him to usurp now. Just as King Libra was thinking to himself, a malignant spirit was hurled into the pce with a thump! King Libra¡¯s eyes lit up. He stared at the rebel ghost, as if he was a predator seeing its prey for the first time. Before the rebel ghost could adjust to his surroundings, he felt a pair of cold, murderous eyes on him! Before he could even react, the ¡®thing¡¯ pounced on him with a howl! The rebel ghost¡¯s chest lurched. ¡°What the hell!¡± Why did he feel like he was being hunted down by the god of death?! The rebel ghost got a fright, running for his life. King Libra was held down by the chain and could not kill with just one blow, but getting to the rebel ghost was merely a piece of cake! ¡°My, my, my¡­ Come here, you little thing! I promise I¡¯ll swallow you in one swift move, you won¡¯t feel the slightest bit of pain!¡± King Libra smirked coldly. He pounced once again, reaching out¡­ and grabbing one of the rebel ghost¡¯s ankles. Then, without hesitation, he opened his mouth to bite down hard! The rebel ghost was scared out of his wits. This was unlike the beating that he had gotten from the harem spirit and the rest! The rebel ghost could clearly tell that the harem spirit and the rest had only been interrogating him. They were not beating him up to kill him. But this ghastly, monstrous thing in front of him was going to eat him for real! ¡°Help¡­¡± The rebel ghost had forgotten all about the five-minute bet. He couldn¡¯t evenst five seconds. As his scream rang through the air, he was sucked out by a ck whirlpool with a whoosh! King Libra chomped down on nothing, nearly taking out his jaw from the force. ¡°¡­¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He had been fooled?! King Libra howled out in resentment! The rebel ghost stood outside in a state of terror, listening to King Libra shriek and howl. How terrifying! He had really almost been gone! The weakling spirit chuckled. ¡°We really overestimated him by giving him five minutes. He couldn¡¯t evenst five seconds.¡± The harem spirit shook her head. ¡°Sigh. So young and fit, but sadly a minute man.¡± The other spirits were speechless. ke, who could hear the ghosts now atst, was speechless. The rebel ghost had not returned to his senses yet, and could hardly hear the harem¡¯s spirit teasing him. His face was pale. ¡°What¡­ what is that¡­¡±novelxo fast update Lilly responded, ¡°Not much¡­ He¡¯s just a ruler of hell that I¡¯ve got locked down there for causing chaos.¡± Hold on. This was pretty big news. She had locked a ruler of hell up¡­ who was she, then? Why did she have a pce for that? A ruler of hell who caused chaos¡­ and she had been able to lock him up? The rebel ghost stared at Lilly, terrified and confused. ¡°Who are you, really?¡± Lilly beamed at him. ¡°Just a regr ghost-catcher!¡± The rebel ghost was speechless. Lilly asked again, ¡°Can you tell me now? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll just have to lock you in the Pce of the Ruler of Hell, and I won¡¯t let you go this time¡­¡± The rebel ghost was speechless.. He thought of himself confidently agreeing tost five minutes there¡­ How embarrassing. He said, with utmost reluctance, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± ke¡¯s gaze shed mockingly. Oh, to be rebellious¡­ The rebel ghost knew deep down that the other spirits would not do too much with him, and that was why he was not afraid. But when it came to life and death, of course he would never dare to rebel. The rebel ghost said, ¡°My name¡¯s Hank Channing¡­ I lived in Novak City. I learnt how to y games with my ssmates in middle school.¡± That was when technology had just started innovating, and the best phone a kid from a wealthy family could have was one with a touchscreen, with the best,test games installed on it. Hank sat next to the wealthiest student in ss. He got addicted to the games on his deskmate¡¯s phone, and ran home to his parents demanding for them to buy him a phone of his own. Chapter 596 Chapter 596 If one were to want to keep a secret, they would hold it in for as long as they wanted. But once they started talking, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop. The rebel ghost continued to speak. ¡°I got the phone, and kept ying with it. I¡¯d be gaming in and out of ss, before I went to bed, even when I was eating or showering¡­¡± Lilly said, ¡± ? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The weakling spirit asked for her, ¡°How could you y while you shower? Wouldn¡¯t water get into your phone?¡± The rebel ghost said, ¡°I¡¯d just wash my lower body.¡± The ghosts were speechless. Lilly and ke were speechless. The image that appeared in their heads was truly something else. ¡°And then?¡± The rebel ghost¡¯s eyes shed viciously. ¡°One day I was about to surpass the game¡¯s highest score! But at the veryst moment, my dad grabbed the phone from me!¡± His eyes were bloodshot, as he screamed, ¡°What are you doing!¡± His father responded with a p to his cheek. His face had swelled up from the pressure, and he had even lost a tooth. It was clear how hard of a p that had been. ¡°I¡¯d been a little scared at first, because Dad really looked like he wanted me dead¡­ but Mom pulled him away, looking at my missing tooth. Both of them even get into a fight.¡± His father had said that he would rather beat Hank to death. His mother insisted on talking it out calmly¡­ how could he hit a kid like that? ¡°That¡¯s right! I was their child, not their little puppet! Who did they think they were, beating me up and yelling at me whenever they wanted? It¡¯s all Dad¡¯s fault!¡± ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for him, I wouldn¡¯t have been roaming the streetste at night anding across an inte cafe. I wouldn¡¯t have been addicted to them, either!¡± The rebel ghost spoke, his expression indignant. ke smirked coldly at the words. ¡°Don¡¯t be sounding all high-and-mighty there. You wouldn¡¯t be nearly as cocky if your dad had really beaten you to death.¡± It was exactly that¡­ Hank knew that his parents would never dare to go further than a broken tooth. What could they do? The rebel ghost scoffed, not saying anything. The weakling spirit crossed his arms. ¡°That¡¯s right. We beat him up for days and he hardly said anything, but still obeyed when we fed him to King Libra, didn¡¯t he? It¡¯s just up to whether the other person will beat him to death or not.¡± The blunt words made the rebel ghost¡¯s face flush¡­ oh, wait, he was dead. The rebel ghost¡¯s face shed an ugly shade. The weakling spirit harrumphed. ¡°Continue.¡± The rebel ghost red at him. This ghost just seemed to be on his case, for some reason. He continued. ¡°So time passed just like that. I spent all seventh grade in an inte cafe.¡± Schoolingpetition was pretty fierce for a small town like Novak City. All of Hank¡¯s ssmates had gotten into pretty good high schools. Even the kids with poorer results got into pretty decent schools with the help of their wealthy parents. Some families even went as far as to buying a house within the top schooling areas, and thus got into them easily. Hank¡¯s results were far, far too bad. He couldn¡¯t even do addition and subtraction within the number ten, and they did not live in a schooling area. He could only get into a few more rowdy schools. The school he ended up in was quite the mess. Fights broke out all the time, and ying truant to go on dates or to the inte cafes was more than normal. ¡°I got a total score of 30 for my first ever midterm¡­¡± The weakling spirit, having been to high school as well, found this hard to believe. ¡°How many?¡± ¡°30!¡± The weakling spirit roared in return. ¡°You must be wondering how that was possible, right? My dad asked the same thing too, how could I do so terribly! Even though my teachers didn¡¯t care about me, what was I supposed to do? They refused to teach me themselves! I just wrote whatever I wanted, and didn¡¯t write anything if I couldn¡¯t make it up!¡± The weakling spirit did not know what to say. ¡°You¡¯ve got seven subjects. Even writing whatever you wanted would get you a higher total score than 40.¡± There were seven subjects, and thus a total score of 700. Even making up answers and guessing everything on the multiple choice questions would at least yield a score of 10 marks per subject. But Hank had only gotten 30 altogether! The rebel ghost¡¯s expression was ashen, and he did not say anything. His dad had said the same thing. That was why he almost beat Hank to death. ¡°I was a little too old to be getting beat up, wasn¡¯t I? I was my own person, what right dinovelxo fast updated he have to meddle in my business!¡± ¡°He beat me all my life, every time the slightest thing happened. Who did he think he was! Who the hell was he to rule my life! I¡¯ll do whatever I want! I admit my results weren¡¯t the best, but who was he to beat me to hell and back for it?¡± ¡°He¡¯s got himself to me, if you think about it! He could¡¯ve just sent me to a better school if he was rich enough like other parents, but could he?¡± ¡°Other parents could afford a house in the top schooling areas. But could my Dad do that?¡± ¡°If I had gotten into a better school with better teachers, do you think I would¡¯ve gotten a total score of 30?¡± ¡°He took out his own ipetence on me! He¡¯s a coward, he¡¯s garbage!¡± ¡°Was it my fault that I didn¡¯t do well in school under those surroundings? My dad didn¡¯t do better himself, but turned around to me me!¡± ¡°Just take a look at the school I went to! Everyone was going to the inte cafes, was I just supposed to not do so? You¡¯d have been bullied! Were you just supposed to stand and watch if your friend ran into trouble? My reputation would have been ruined!¡± Everyone was shocked. Was this what a rebellious child was like? Lilly was in a daze. ¡°What trouble did your friend get into?¡± The rebel ghost said, ¡°He was short of a warrior. I had to be brave and fight with him.¡± Everyone else was speechless. This kid was truly something else¡­ ¡°So how¡¯d you actually die?¡± Everyone had thought at first that he had been beaten to death by his dad. But when he said that he died getting hit by a car, they thought he got into an ident after running away from home¡­ and now it seemed like neither were the case. The rebel ghost said, ¡°I met my best friend during my darkest times! He was 10 years older than me, but understood me so well.¡± ¡°I spent all night at an inte cafe and had no money for breakfast, and it was him who bought me food.¡± ¡°I told him I was fighting with my parents and didn¡¯t want to go home, and he found a ce for me to stay.¡± The harem spirit did not know what to say. ¡°No one¡¯s going to be that nice to you out of nowhere for no reason. Weren¡¯t you wary of getting plotted against?¡± The rebel ghost seemed to think of something, and let out a chuckle. ¡°My mom said the same thing to me.¡± ¡°She told me toe home, but I didn¡¯t want to. I wanted to go with my friend. My mother said that he was only being so nice to me to scam me.¡± But of course, he didn¡¯t believe it. He felt like he had nothing to lose. What was there to be scammed off him? His friend didn¡¯t even care that he was poor, helping him whenever he needed it. He gave Hank food to eat, and a ce to stay. ¡°I told my mother she had a cruel heart, and didn¡¯t want good things for me,¡± the rebel ghost said. ¡°I said that my friend was once like me too, abandoned by his family and his school. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so nice to me now.¡± ¡°My friend and I were the best of pals. We bled the same blood, we were brothers! We hated nothing more than evil, we were all each other had.¡± The harem spirit pushed her jaw up. ¡°How innocent! That¡¯s like if a man was suddenly nice to a girl out of nowhere. Would you believe that he didn¡¯t want to get her naked?¡± ke snatched up a cup from the table. He stuck an amulet on it, and hurled it at the harem spirit¡¯s head. The harem spirit cried out with a howl¡­ Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Lilly made a noise of confusion. She looked at her father, then at the harem spirit. ¡°Dad, why¡¯d you attack Auntie Harem?¡± she asked. ke was calm. ¡°Nothing. Just reminding her to speak politely.¡± Lilly was speechless.uhh. The harem spirit rubbed her head. That was supposed to be a reminder¡­ sure. All she could do was put on a solemn expression. ¡°And then? I¡¯ll bet you a lollipop that it was definitely your friend who caused your death.¡± The rebel ghost opened and closed his mouth, as if he wanted to retaliate but had nothing to say. ¡°That¡¯s right. I died because of him.¡± They had been right. No one would be nice to you out of nowhere, and Hank¡¯s friend was no exception. He was the head of a small gang, and was trying to rope Hank into joining them. When he told that to Hank, he did not think much of it. He even thought of the scenes of honorable, loyal gang members as depicted in the movies, and felt like he was going to be destined for greatness. But reality was never quite like what the movies made it out to be, and Hank was far from the lead actor. He was merely a scapegoat. ¡°One day my friend told me to pack my things up and go with him to make a trade. I immediately felt like the lead role in a gangster movie I saw, young and full of spirit. I felt trusted by my fellow brother, I was so touched.¡± He packed up his things at once, and got ready to leave Novak City. His mother did her best to stop him upon finding out, even getting down on her knees crying as she begged him. His father, in a fit of anger, picked up a clothes rack and threw it at him. He said that he would rather beat Hank to death than have him start any trouble outside. Heughed at them coldly. He felt like his parents did not care about him at all, only worrying that he would be a burden to them. He took their beating, and stood up at the end to deliver a monologue to them like in the movies, ¡°Take this beating as repayment for you raising me! I¡¯m disowning you starting from today, and want nothing to do with you!¡± Then he left, never looking back. His task was just to safely deliver his friend¡¯s bag to Bol City. Yet when he was going through security, the rms went off. In the crowd behind him, his friend lowered his cap and turned to leave at once. Hank finally realized that he was in trouble. He turned to run instinctively, the police hot on his heels as he chased after his friend. He called out to his friend over and over, but his friend got into a car and drove off without even turning around. He chased after the car. Amidst the chaos, his friend drove the car straight at Hank, sending him flying ten meters away. The collision was so harsh that his head nearly separated from his body. All that was left of his neck was a thinyer of skin, the rest of him a bloody mess. ¡°Thest thing I saw before closing my eyes forever was my parents.¡± ¡°They said they wouldn¡¯t care about me anymore, but still came for me in the end.¡± ¡°They did everything they could, but the police held them back. My father, the man who threatened to beat me to a pulp¡­ was held down on the ground, his cheek to the dirt¡­¡± It was only then that the rebel ghost realized that he had messed up. It hurt so bad. He wanted to cry and scream for his parents, regretting every stupid mistake he had made. All those threats and taunts he had said to them before seemedughable now. But it was toote¡­ you only got one chance at life. He died, just like this. His mother¡¯s deafening sobs rang by his ear, along with all the other emotions overtaking his soul¡­ rage from being betrayed, regret for everything he had done, fear and terror at the veryst moments of his life. They shackled him down, forcing him to relive his death over and over again at the very same ce. He was tortured endlessly, until his resentment overtook him and he developed a dark aura. That was how he became the rebel ghost. He had thought that he was not like the others, and his parents were just too stubborn and close- minded and refused to understand him¡­ only for the joke to be on him¡­ Lilly sighed. ¡°Now you regret it, don¡¯t you! Grandma always said to listen to your elders or you would regret it!¡±novelxo fast update The rebel ghost scoffed coldly, turning his head to the side. ¡°What regret? The word ¡®regret¡¯ doesn¡¯t exist, not in my vocabry.¡± Lilly was confused. ¡°What textbooks did you study from? That won¡¯t do, they clearly took important words out! It has to be a pirated book, report it to the police!¡± The rebel ghost was speechless. After listening to the ¡®ghost story¡¯, the other spirits returned to the spirit jar, satisfied. Lilly said, ¡°Hank, are youing back to the spirit jar as well?¡± The rebel ghost crossed his arms. ¡°Why should I go back into your stupid jar? What if I don¡¯t want to?¡± Lilly said earnestly, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just have to put you in the pce of the Ruler of Hell.¡± The rebel ghost was speechless. Did he have a choice after that? The rebel ghost flew towards the spirit jar reluctantly, spewing a string of curses. The ¡®stupid spirit jar¡¯, clearly upset, narrowed its opening as he entered, pinching him by the neck. The rebel ghost¡¯s head came flying out. ¡°!!!¡± He cursed even louder. The spirit jar let out a loud sucking sound, swallowing the rebel ghost¡¯s head altogether. The rebel ghost was speechless. Having lost his head, the rebel ghost could only feel around him blindly as he stumbled along. The harem spirit said, taking pity on him, ¡°Just apologize. The spirit jar has quite the temper¡­ I mean, the spirit jar treats people as they deserve to be treated. If you don¡¯t apologize, you¡¯re going to lose your head.¡± The rebel ghost continued to shout insults and curses in the dark, but slowly started to feel like something was off. It felt like he was in a different space from the spirit jar. Was this actually the spirit jar¡¯s¡­ stomach? He felt like his head was going to be eaten alive! It was going to turn to dust, and disappear forever! ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± The rebel ghost screamed. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯m sorry!¡± The spirit jar did not seem like it wanted to let go in the slightest. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lilly¡¯s voice rang from outside, shouting out loud in her adorable voice, ¡°Hank, the spirit jar wants you to say, said, ¡± I¡¯m the biggest idiot!¡± The rebel ghost had no other choice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the biggest idiot!¡± The next second, he was spat out by the spirit jar. The rebel ghost¡¯s head returned to his neck. He wiped at the strange, slimy substance on his face, not daring to say anything further! Next to him, the weakling spirit aimed a kick at his bottom. ¡°Come on!¡± The ghosts returned to the spirit jar. ke, on the other hand, was frozen to the ground. He stared at the bracelet on his hand¡­ as well as the substance that the rebel spirit had just flicked to the ground from his face. ¡°How¡¯d you make this bracelet?¡± ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t want to know.¡± ke was speechless. All of the sudden, the ck bracelet on his wrist felt just a tad bit prickly to the touch¡­ Chapter 598 Chapter 598 When it came to a journey, someone was bound to get off at some point and say goodbye. When it was time for Cloud to go back, everyone sent him off at the airport. Cloud held Lilly in his arms, a backpack on his back. That was all he had on him. Two sets of clothes and a bottle of water, as he rushed off to wherever he had to be. Cloud did not want to let go of Lilly, nagging at her before he left. ¡°Lilly, be good and listen to Grandma! I¡¯m not home all the time, please take care of her for me¡­¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Mmhmm! Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Cloud!¡± Cloud wanted to tell her to remember to call him, but found that he could not bring himself to do such a simple thing. The nature of his job made it impossible for him to pick up the phone if his family called. Sometimes, he would even need to cut his family off entirely if his job required it. Other people could call home to talk to their parents if they got homesick. If he got homesick, all he could do was look at the moon¡­ the one thing that was constant wherever he was. ¡°Take care.¡± ke stroked Lilly¡¯s head, his heart aching. ¡°You might be all grown up the next time I see you.¡± It was one of his regrets, not being able to grow up with her. ¡°Don¡¯t forget Uncle Cloud, alright?¡± Cloud said half-jokingly. Lilly nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Cloud. I won¡¯t forget you. You can pass on in peace¡­ no, I mean, you can leave in peace!¡± Cloud was speechless.why did it feel like changing the phrasing didn¡¯t really do much? He let out a chuckle, stroking Lilly¡¯s head adoringly. ¡°You and that brain of yours.¡± Lilly held onto Cloud¡¯s neck, pecking him on the cheek. ¡°I wish Uncle Cloud the best of health, wealth, prosperity, luck, hopes, love, and dreams!¡± Cloud took out an envelope of money¡­ Oh, he hadn¡¯t brought an envelope. Cloud felt around his pockets, taking out two hundred bucks and handing it to Lilly. ¡°Alright, my darling girl.¡± Lilly broke out into a dazzling beam. Everyone else said, ¡± ?? Then it was time to say goodbye, to everyone¡¯s reluctance. Bettany had a bag of food in her hand. ¡°Alright, off you go, or you¡¯ll bete¡­ I made these tea-brewed eggs for you, as well as your favorite dumplings, steamed crab roe and shrimp noodles. This box has chicken feet in it, you can snack on them. I¡¯ve vacuum-sealed everything so you can take it all onto the ne.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t take drinks with you of course, so just get the air hostesses to get you a drink if you¡¯re thirsty¡­¡± A lump formed in Cloud¡¯s throat, and he whispered, ¡°Mom, take care of yourself.¡± Bettany nodded, gesturing at him to go. ¡°Go on.¡± Cloud turned to leave, his reddened eyes full of reluctance. It was hard to be patriotic and filial at the same time. Cloud had known from the second he had decided to serve his country that he would not be able to see his parents much anymore. It was good that he had seven brothers, though. His brother was the head of the Crawford Holdings and was thus at home all the time, his second and fifth brother worked in construction and also lived at home. His third and fourth brothers had busy schedules, but were still able to make it home every festive season for a visit. His sixth brother had a harder timeing home, but could call home whenever he was free. Gilbert was a doctor, and still lived at home despite his busy life. Thinking of things that way made it easier to leave. Cloud would be filled with regret if his aging parents had no one by their side. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Cloud got through the checkpoint, turning to wave at everyone else. Yet there was no one in the departure hall anymore. Everyone was already at the airport entrance. Lilly was riding on ke¡¯s shoulders, chatting away happily. Cloud was speechless. He finally teared up. A long whileter, he chuckled and shook his head before turning to leave. Outside the airport, everyone had gotten into the car. ke was at the wheel, but he did not drive yet. Bettany pretended to thoughtlessly cast a nce at a ne taking off not too far away. She let out a barely-audible sigh. All the yearning and worry she felt was held back, at the bottom of her heart. Lillyy by the window, waving towards the ne. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She sat back down in her seat. ¡°Off to Bondee Beach!¡± The original n had been to drive, but that would take four hours. The n changed to taking the train. The family sat in a business ss carriage, which looked about the same as a first ss cabin on a ne. There were only three seats in a row, and the entire carriage only contained three rows of seats that could be adjusted to a 180 degree angle for lying down. Every seat was equipped with a screen and reading light, slippers and snacks. It was spacious and luxurious. The spontaneous trip consisted of Hugh, Bettany, ke, Lilly and Margaret. There were five people in total. They booked five spots, not wanting to waste resources by taking up an entire carriage. ¡°Lilly, you can¡¯t be running around on the train or making too much noise, or you¡¯ll be disturbing others.¡± Lilly had always traveled using the Crawfords¡¯ personal vehicles, be it by car or ne. This was her first time on a train. She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve got it, Grandma. Can I make a little bit of noise, if I whisper?¡± She lowered her voice, speaking softly. Bettany was amused, chuckling at her. ¡°Of course you can. Not disturbing anyone doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t do anything at all.¡± Lill nodded. She had learnt something new again! This was her first time on a train, and she sat down on her seat with excitement and curiosity. She felt around her, adjusting her seat to recline fully before having ite back up. Her eyes were full of shock and surprise. Pablo floated next to her, smiling as he watched over her while reading.novelxo fast update The view on the way was nothing but flowers and the beautiful sky. Bettany and Hugh were having their own free and easy time. Lilly was even freer, her kindergarten sses having turned outdoors. ke was the only one feeling not so free. On the train, ke got a call. He lowered his voice. ¡°A meeting? I haven¡¯t got any time.¡± Another half an hourter, he got another call. ¡°No, I¡¯ve resigned. I¡¯m not in charge of that anymore.¡± Another half an hour. ¡°You can ask Layton.¡± Another half an hour¡­ his phone vibrated again. ke put his phone on silent altogether. (The leaders from the other side of the phone said, ¡± Refusing to pick up the phone and sounding all annoyed? What happened to the ghost-catching teams??) ke did not pick up the phone, but another woman¡¯s voice rang behind him full of annoyance said, ¡± ¡°So we can¡¯t even rest now? You¡¯ve been taking calls the entire way over here, do you think you own this train?¡± ke frowned. Lilly turned to look behind her, and saw a fashionably-dressed woman taking off her sunsses to reveal an angry expression. She frowned. ¡°Ma¡¯am, my Dad put his phone on vibrate. I couldn¡¯t even hear it sitting next to him! He even lowered his voice when he was speaking, Grandma was sleeping next to him but didn¡¯t even wake up. My Dad only took three calls, and spoke one sentence every time! I don¡¯t think he was disturbing anyone.¡± It was important to say sorry when you messed up, but her dad clearly hadn¡¯t done anything wrong this time. Lilly was hell bent on protecting her Dad. The woman smirked. ¡°Do you know I¡¯ve got heightened senses? I¡¯ll wake up at the slightest noise!¡± Lilly said earnestly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t know you! How would I know that you had heightened senses?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t own this train, either. You can sleep, so I can make calls too.¡± Lilly¡¯s grandma had told her before getting on the train that making noise or running around would disrupt other people getting rest, but it was alright to do your own thing. The woman was properly angered. They were all in the same carriage, and she thought that the family in front of her was just some regr wealthy family. The kid in front had seemed like she had hardly seen much of the world judging from how shocked she was at the reclining chairs. It was probably their first time in business ss. What peasants. She, on the other hand, was a self-made millionaire who dared to stand up for herself and all the injustices in the world. ¡°How low-ss! This is a public space, not your house! Making a call every few minutes and speaking so loudly, and even talking back when confronted! I really am down on my luck to run into you people!¡± ¡°And you, you can¡¯t even be a good role model with a kid around! The apple really doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. I truly feel bad for this kid of yours. God knows what kind of terrible person she¡¯ll grow up to be!¡± Lilly was speechless. Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Lilly stopped short. Why had she turned into a terrible person all of a sudden? She was a good child of the nation, learning from her brothers and doing her best to be a good person. She was going to be just like her Dad and Uncle Cloud when she grew up, loving and serving her own country. The wronged look on her face made the eavesdropping spirits frown in pity. The harem spirit said, ¡°What the hell, this girl¡¯s asking for a beating! Get him, Unlucky!¡± She¡¯d said she was down on her luck, hadn¡¯t she! Well, they¡¯d show her bad luck for good! The unlucky ghost pounced on her with a howl. Lilly did not even have the time to stop him¡­ ke stood up, his expression icy. ¡°Apologize to my daughter,¡± he said coldly. He was a tall man, and brought about an air of authority standing up that made the carriage feel pressured. He stared the woman down, boring holes into her like a hunter eyeing his prey. Bettany had not woken up from the kerfuffle until now, waking up with a start from the aura. The woman found it hard to speak all of a sudden. She had always had a sharp tongue, but could not make a single sound for some reason. ¡°Ha¡­ why should I even apologize!¡± She mumbled, nowhere as loud as she had been. ke continued to stare at the woman, and she lowered her head by instinct. Yet upon realizing what she had just done, she was all the more frustrated. Where had she been wrong? Why did she have to say sorry? With the way this bastard was abusing his power, he had probably juste into money! New money people were always trashy just like that. This man had probably broken the hearts of countless women, ugh! Bettany frowned, whispering, ¡°What happened?¡± Hugh said, ¡± I don¡¯t know. I just woke up too. Bettany was speechless. Margaret leaned over from her single seat, whispering what had happened. Bettany smirked coldly. ¡°And I was wondering what terrible sin my kid hadmitted! You said it yourself¡­ This is a train, not your house. You aren¡¯t royalty, but expected to be treated like a princess and have everyone do as you wish?¡± ¡°You made three calls sound like he was on the phone the entire way over here, you made one phone call consisting of one sentence that sounded like he was talking endlessly. Do you make your own thread? You sure know how to spin a yarn!¡± ¡°The two passengers beside him weren¡¯t even woken up! What are you on about?¡± ¡°My kid isn¡¯t a terrible person, but you definitely seem like one! Don¡¯t you mess with me! Are you going to say sorry, or not?¡± How dare thisdy call her darling girl a terrible person. Even though Bettany was angry, she still managed to keep her voice down out of care for the two other passengers in the middle. Said passengers had their headphones and eye masks on, oblivious to their surroundings as they slept peacefully. The woman glowered at Bettany. This olddy was dressed quite simply, but seemed to have an air about her¡­ What a shame it was, that she was not a person of logic either! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The woman felt like she was being ganged up against. She had only said a few words, but was now getting bullied by a whole group of people! The woman raised her head, getting ready to retaliate. Yet she saw ke¡¯s icy gaze, that olddy squinting at her threateningly, and the old man next to her looking at her unkindly as well. Even the shabbily-dressed woman next to all of them was ring at her. Crackle¡­ ke clenched his fists, his knuckles making a series of cracking sounds. The woman could not hold her ground in the end, gritting her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Is that enough?¡± The whole family was like that! She cursed them to have a whole life of bad luck! The woman reached out for her ss of water angrily, about to take a sip to calm down. Yet she somehow slipped, and the ss fell from her grasp! Ssh¡­ A full ss of water upended itself on her, drenching herpletely. She stood up in a panic, and the ss fell to the floor with a tter. Before she could react, the overhead luggagepartment opened out of nowhere. A suitcase fell from its square on her head, before hitting her toe. The woman was wearing flip-flops, and she squealed in pain. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Her sling bag hit the passenger next to her. The unlucky ghost said, ¡°Sorry! Didn¡¯t mean to do that!¡± His aura was just too strong, affecting others. The passenger next to the woman woke up. She took her eye mask off and frowned at the woman, but still returned her sling bag to her. The woman was nothing but embarrassed, filled with rage and humiliation that she could not express anywhere. She red at the passenger instead, snatching her bag over. The passenger, anotherdy, did not know what she had done to be red at. The passenger cursed, ¡°Trashy b*tch.¡± The woman was furious. ¡°What did you call me! Who are you calling trashy? Apologize to me right now!¡± The passenger next to her could not be bothered to argue with her, tapping her husband next to her. Her husband woke up, and took his eye mask off. The nket on him dropped from his shoulders, revealing his arms full of tattoos. There was a scar next to his eye as well. The mere look of him was enough to send chills running down one¡¯s spine. The woman was speechless. She did not dare to say anything further. She saw a train steward passing by, and projecting all her anger onto him at once. ¡°What are you all doing? Did you just get here? Aren¡¯t there supposed to be two stewards on standby in all the luxury cabins? Were you ying truant?¡± The steward exined that he had been doing a luggage check, but the woman refused to listen and shouted that she was going to make aint. Lilly shook her head. ¡°Thisdy only knows how to bully those weaker than her.¡± She talked a big talk, but was silent the second she ran into someone stronger than her.novelxo fast update Bettany raised her phone all of her sudden, her voice calm like she was narrating. ¡°Take a look at this, everyone. Coming live to you, it¡¯s ady waking other people up and throwing her bad at others but getting angry the second she¡¯s confronted.¡± ¡°She knows she can¡¯t bully her fellow passengers, so she takes it out on the stewards. Man, there really are all kinds of people in the world these days. What society scum, tsk tsk.¡± Lilly nced over curiously, but saw that Bettany¡¯s phone screen was dark. She was pretending! The woman, however, seemed to be terrified of being exposed. She cursed, lowering her head and retreating to her seat. Bettany scoffed. She had all the men of the Crawford family at her mercy from the strong to the powerful to the burly. It was best not to mess with her! After she was done, she reminded Lilly, ¡°Lilly, don¡¯t ever be like that. Got it?¡± Lilly nodded her head. ¡°Got it.¡± She sneakily called out to the unlucky ghost toe back. The unlucky ghost, currently on a rebellious streak, said, ¡°Hell no!¡± There was limited space on the train, and he hadn¡¯t even shown the woman what true bad luck was. No, he wasn¡¯ting back quite yet! The fashionably-d woman sat out the rest of the journey just like that, her soaking wet clothes making her miserable and ufortable. She wanted to change in the toilet, but found that she could not get up for some reason. Atst, everyone reached their stop. She ordered the stewards around loudly to get her suitcases down, her expression ashen. Atst, she strode out haughtily on her high heels. Yet the second she alighted, one of her heels went sideways. Whatever she was holding flew out of her grasp at once as she went keeling over, falling on the floor in a starfish formation. She scrambled to her feet in a panic, only for her other heel to break off and sent her falling to the ground again. Blood trickled from both her nostrils as well as her mouth from her chipped teeth. Even her forehead was scraped. The unlucky ghost pped, satisfied atst. ¡°That¡¯s what it¡¯s like to be down on your luck.¡± ¡°You should be lucky you only cursed them once, or you would¡¯ve gotten worse than just falling twice!¡± The unlucky ghost whooshed back into the spirit jar. The woman wanted to cry. She raised her head, and saw Bettany and the resting out of the train with Lilly in tow. They looked at her once, and left. None of them even helped her! What trashy, new money peasants! The woman cursed to herself. ¡°Who do they think they are¡­ I hope their boat sinks when they take a trip around theke, and their entire family goes down. God, it¡¯s because of people like them that the country¡¯s in shambles¡­¡± Chapter 600 Chapter 600 Lilly held Bettany¡¯s hand, hopping and skipping along as they headed to the MPV that ke had booked beforehand. The MPV was big enough to hold seven to eight people, and would take them straight to Bondee Beach. ke had also booked a B&B that opened right up to a view of the seagulls. ¡°I¡¯m rooming with Lilly this time!¡± Bettany walked along with her sling bag, ke carrying her suitcase behind her. ke was pulling along two suitcases and a backpack, as well as an adorable bag in the shape of a strawberry¡­ Lilly¡¯s. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ke, the mover on duty, said, ¡°Old Mrs. Crawford, you can¡¯t let Old Mr. Crawford stay by himself.¡± Hugh walked over casually. ¡°We¡¯ll both room with Lilly.¡± ke said, ¡°There¡¯s only one bed in that room.¡± Bettany said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. He can take the couch. Hugh said, ¡°What?¡± His smile froze on his face. ke, being left with no choice, upgraded to a bigger roomst-minute. The B&B owner smiled at him. ¡°You¡¯re in pretty good luck! The booking made on the biggest room just got canceled. It¡¯s a seagull room, too.¡± Lilly was curious. ¡°What¡¯s a seagull room?¡± The owner could not help but give the little pigtails on her head a light pinch. ¡°You¡¯ll find out once you¡¯re inside!¡± The owner said, opening the room door. Lilly widened her eyes in shock and joy. ¡°Whoa!¡± The room was enormous, with a gigantic floor-to-ceiling ss door that took up an entire wall facing Bondee Beach. The door opened up to two swimming pools. There was a group of seagulls soaring above the deck. Lilly padded over, and the seagulls were within reach at once. The seagulls were used to seeing tourists, and called out as they flew over. The owner smiled as he reminded them, ¡°Seagulls aren¡¯t afraid of people, but you shouldn¡¯t feed them. The food you throw out, along with their poop, will only pollute Bondee Beach. The seagulls will also get used to being fed, and lower their hunting skills.¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°OK, OK!¡± The B&B owner wished them all a good trip, and left. Lilly sat by the pool, taking out her phone to give her brothers and sisters a call. ¡°Look, it¡¯s a seagull!¡± Lilly raised the phone up high. Hannah was so envious she was close to tears,ining bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s not fair! Why can¡¯t I skip ss, but kindergarteners can? I want to go too!¡± Liam¡¯s voice rang from the background. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s Monday, where are you going? Have you done your homework?¡± Hannah stopped talking. Having caught King Libra, Josh and the rest were now back in school with their lives back to normal as well. Lillyforted Hannah. ¡°Come on, Hannah, I¡¯ll take you here next time! We can alle!¡± Hannah finally relented, pouting at the screen. ¡°Bring me a souvenir.¡± Lilly asked, ¡°What would you like?¡± Hannah said, ¡°Not much, just get me a seagull!¡± Lilly was speechless. Josh¡¯s hand appeared, pushing Hannah to the side. ¡°All you think about is seagulls, huh? Why don¡¯t you try flying yourself?¡± Josh¡¯s face finally showed up on the screen. ¡°Lilly, did you get any ghosts?¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Yeah, I got a rebel ghost!¡± The siblings chatted on and on, as if they had countless things to talk about. A long timeter. Josh asked, ¡°Drake, wanna talk to Lilly?¡± Drake¡¯s voice came back calmly. ¡°It¡¯s not like she¡¯s nevering back. I¡¯m fine!¡± Josh said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll hang up, then.¡± Drake was speechless. The call actually ended. On Drake¡¯s phone was a group video call of him and his schoolmates studying together. novelxo fast update Ivan¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Drake hummed. ¡°Not much. My sister¡¯s at Bondee Beach, she was on the phone with them.¡± There was a pause, with no reply for quite a while. Lilly yed with the seagulls for a whole hour, before getting ready to find a ce to eat. Only for them to run into a familiar-looking woman at the lobby. She was fashionably-dressed with sunsses on her face. It was the woman from the train. She was currently throwing a huge tantrum. ¡°I clearly booked the room! Why are you telling me you gave it to someone else?¡± The B&B owner said, ¡°You just cancel your booking on the app. Of course I gave it to someone else.¡± The woman mmed her bag on the counter, fuming. ¡°I know I canceled it on the app, but why didn¡¯t you even bother calling me to make sure? My finger slipped and I canceled it by ident, I didn¡¯t even realize it happened!¡± The owner did not know what to say. ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been by ident. There¡¯s a double confirmation required when you cancel your booking, and you need to authorize both of them and key in your password before it¡¯s confirmed.¡± The woman red up even more. ¡°Are you saying I lied, then? I¡¯m making all of this up? Fine! Well, it¡¯s only been an hour since I canceled my room. You can¡¯t be out of the roompletely so soon!¡± She had seen the room online. It was huge, with a big bedroom and two swimming pools as well as a balcony with a sea view¡­ perfect for her travel vlogs. It was expensive, too. One night alone cost eight thousand dors, and most people would not be able to afford it. She saw another room with a sea view as well, and the pictures looked pretty good too. It was only a little over a thousand dors, and she thought that there wouldn¡¯t be much of a difference as long as she was able to see the seagulls¡­ Only for her to reach and realize that her vlogs would not look hardly as good from over there. Thus she canceled her booking over there and came back, only for her pre-booked room to be gone. The B&B owner had seen his fair share of bad customers, and was more than used to this sort of attitude. He said bluntly, ¡°You canceled it, so it¡¯s canceled. You can book another room, we have other rooms avable too.¡± The woman refused to budge. ¡°Who took my room? Tell them to give it to me! They just checked in anyways, I canpensate them a hundred dors!¡± The owner was speechless. These people could afford a room that cost over eight thousand dors per night. As if they would care about a measly hundred dors! As they were talking, the owner saw Lilly and the rest walking out. He smiled at them. ¡°Heading out for dinner?¡± Bettany nodded. The woman said, ¡°Are these the people staying in my room?¡± The owner had lost his patience with her. ¡°They¡¯re staying in one of the B&B¡¯s rooms. It¡¯s not your room.¡± The woman was fuming. This family again! They were everywhere! It was bad enough that they disrupted her sleep on the train, now they had taken her room too! ¡°That room was supposed to be mine! I don¡¯t care, don¡¯t give me excuses! Either think of a way for them to give me the room, or I¡¯m making a report!¡± The owner said at once, ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯s your right toin, I can¡¯t stop you.¡± The woman fully lost it. ¡°What kind of attitude is that? Is this how you treat your guests? How do you even do business around here?¡± She had a high ie, and considered herself to be one of society¡¯s highest contributors. Of course, she was a top customer. The B&B owner should obviously do as she wanted! This was a new money family, anyways! Did they even deserve to stay in a ce so ssy? What a waste. Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Lilly was amazed. It was exactly as my father said. If you don¡¯te out and see the world for yourself, you have no idea that there are such people in this world. ke whispered, ¡°Wait for me.¡± He walked to the front desk. Lilly and grandma stood where they were, and whispered, ¡°She is not reasonable at all, is this the giant baby that the inte was talking about?¡± Old Mrs. Crawford hummed, but her focus was different, ¡°When did you read it online?¡± Of course, Lilly could not say that she had gotten it by swiping her father¡¯s phone. When she was racking her brains and could not think of an excuse, the woman came over and said coldly, ¡°Speaking ill of others behind their backs at a young age, did your family teach you that?¡± The woman¡¯s name was Anne Hoffman, and she was emotionally unstable today. Last night, she edited the video until early in the morning. She did not have a good rest, and she could not fall asleep on the train. She also had some hard time booking a homestay, and she could not bear it when she thought about the aggrieved journey along the way. Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t speak ill of you behind your back, I spoke face to face.¡± Anne choked, and almost suffocated to death. ¡°Educate your children! Such bad behavior at a young age!¡± She stared at Margaret. This woman was the most honest-looking woman in the family, she looked like a country woman, and she wore pretty good clothes, which really fit the characteristics of the nouveau riche. Margaret was puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with our child, you can¡¯t lose your temper with us even if you¡¯re in a bad mood.¡± Anne pointed at her nose, ¡°Do you know who I am? Believe it or not, I will expose you and see who the netizens will speak for!¡± Margaret said, ¡°Great!¡± She wanted to expose their littledy? Margaret raised her hand and pped her directly. p! The hand pointing to her nose was pped aside. The back of Anne¡¯s hand was pped red, and she was about to go crazy, who the hell would do something like this? ¡°You¡­¡± Margaret, ¡°Who are you toment that other people have bad behavior? I think you are the most badly behaved one. Your mother never taught you not to point at others when you speak. It is very impolite! Point at me again, and I will p you in your face the next time.¡± Anne, ¡°¡­¡± Margaret snorted and said to Lilly, ¡°Little Miss, let¡¯s go!¡± Margaret was also very impressive! At this time, ke came back from the main station and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± They didn¡¯t even look at Anne, and left directly. Anne was holding a grudge, she had nowhere to vent her anger, and could not book her desired room, so she could only get angry at the boss. ¡°Are they going to leave tomorrow? Give me the room when they leave tomorrow! I won¡¯t argue with you today, just book me a random room for now, hurry up!¡± The boss was expressionless, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, they are staying for three days, and they have already paid for it.¡± Anne didn¡¯t expect them to be so willing to spend, so she could only say, ¡°Okay, you can assign me another room first, I want a sea view room! Choose the best one for me.¡± The boss continued with a nk expression, ¡°Sorry, there are no other rooms.¡± Anne was furious, ¡°Are you making it difficult for me on purpose?¡± The boss nced at her, ¡°Just now they booked all the remaining rooms, and they booked them for three days.¡± Obviously, they did not want to see her for these three days, and they did not even want to live in the same hotel with her. Anneughed in anger, pulled the suitcase and rushed out angrily, stopping Lilly and the others. ¡°Did you do it on purpose? What do you mean by booking all the rooms? Can you live in so many? How many people are in your family? How many people upy the entire homestay? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s shameful to waste it? How much money is it?¡± Her mouth fired like a machine gun, vowing to defend her rights. ke¡¯s expression was cold, ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Anne was really terrified of ke, she was inexplicably terrified. She gritted her teeth, raised her head and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t rify this matter today¡­ah!¡± Before she finished speaking, ke twisted her backhand, and her arms were twisted behind her back. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Anne was in a cold sweat from the pain, feeling as if her arm was about to be twisted off! ke changed his posture, twisted her hands behind her back, and stepped on her wrists. He took out his phone and dialed a number, ¡°It¡¯s me¡­ Well, there¡¯s someone here looking for trouble, come and deal with it.¡±novelxo fast update Anne could not move, she was stepped on the ground with her face on the ground, she was extremely humiliated. ¡°I want to expose you! You wait for me¡­¡± ke exerted a little force on his feet, and Anne suddenly screamed, the pain was so painful that he could not speak. After a while, two police officers rushed over, and Anne yelled, ¡°Okay, so you have connections, just wait, you guys won¡¯t be able to do it for long¡­¡± ke said lightly, ¡°What connections? I just call the police normally.¡± He pointed to the camera not far away, ¡°We are staying in the hotel like normal, but somehow you are looking for trouble, and the camera has recorded everything.¡± Old Mrs. Crawford said casually, ¡°Expose? Well, when the timees, we will expose it together with the monitoring, and see who theizens will speak for.¡± Anne choked, wanted to say something but could not refute. Netizens did not care about the truth. If they saw that she was pestering at the front desk of the hotel, pointing at Margaret, and then chasing after them to stop them¡­ They would only say it was her problem! However, it was obviously a matter of the hotel¡¯s unfair treatment and bullying of a girl like her! Anne was taken away directly. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She did not get the amodation, did not eat any food, and she had to be taken away for a few hours to take notes¡­ She was so angry¡­ She wanted to cry but sat on a public chair by the sea. The wind made her a little cold. She had no choice but to go to the other side, hide behind a cluster ofndscape trees, and kept checking her phone, looking for a hotel¡­ If she knew this early on, why bother? However, Lilly and the others had enough joy eating and drinking, and they leisurely walked along the Bondee Beach, feeling the evening breeze and listening to unique music, which made them very comfortable. ¡°Hey, what is that old man going to do?¡± Lilly saw a figure by the water in the distance. ke narrowed his eyes, ¡°What is on top of his head?¡± Lilly ran over, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that thing on his head, save him quickly!¡± ke went down quickly, and pulled the old man back just as he was about to jump into the sea! Old Mrs. Crawford and old Mr. Crawford arrived, looked at the old man who was the same age as himself, and asked in surprise, ¡°Buddy, what are you doing? It¡¯s not easy to live for such a long time, why are you ending it?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were cloudy, and he looked at Old Mrs. Crawford sadly. ¡°What¡¯s the use of living such an old age alone..,¡± He sighed and walked back slowly. The old man was hunched over, extremely lonely. Lilly chased after him, nced at the evil spirit behind him, reached out and gently held the old man¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandpa¡­You miss grandma very much, don¡¯t you?¡± The thing lying on his back was the passionate spirit. Chapter 602 Chapter 602 The old man paused, and the look on his face was even more lonely. Lilly looked at the old man¡¯s hand, only to see that his fingers were missing a section, and the fingertips were bald. She still clenched tightly and led the old man away. The old man let Lilly hold his hand, and when he regained consciousness, he was already sitting on the bench by the Bondee Beach. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Lilly asked. The old man¡¯s cloudy eyes were covered with ayer of wet mist, ¡°I can¡¯t hold it anymore.¡± ¡°I miss my wife very much. It¡¯s meaningless to live alone every day.¡± Lillyforted, ¡°However, if grandma is still here, she definitely doesn¡¯t want to see you like this.¡± The old man sighed sadly, ¡°Yes, but what does it matter, she must have waited too long, I don¡¯t want her to wait too long.¡± Old Mrs. Crawford and old Mr. Crawford sat on the side, while ke leaned on the fence by the sea, turned his head and looked into the distance, enjoying the sea breeze. Lilly saw that his eyes no longer had the desire to live, he was really lifeless, with no vitality at all. She thought for a while and said, ¡°Grandpa, I can help you and let you see grandma.¡± ¡°However, you have to tell me what my grandma¡¯s name is and where she is from¡­¡± The old man nced at her, suddenly smiled. ¡°Are you here to listen to the story too?¡± Lilly was puzzled, here to listen to the story too? The old man said to himself, ¡°In the past two years, there have been countless people¡­¡± ¡°However, if you want to hear it, I can also tell you onest time¡­¡± It was thest time, and after this time, there would be no need to say it again. The old man looked at the sea, and it was like this every time. It was painful to recall his memories every time, but after being asked about it, he could not help but tell about it. Because he missed her, and it was more painful for him not to let it out. ¡°Her name is Nancy¡­ Nancy Howard,¡± The old man said quietly, ¡°We are from Shukistan.¡± ¡°We were very in love when we were young, and we often met to go boating by theke. She likes the lake very much.¡± ¡°I promised her before that I would definitely take her to the most beautiful andrgestke to row a boat, y in the water together, and watch the seagulls fly.¡± ¡°In that year, we got engaged. In another year, when the new house in our hometown is built, we would go back¡­ To live with our parents¡­ To do something in the vige.¡±novelxo fast update ¡°For this reason, we all worked hard, saved money, and imagined the life after marriage in the future. Although it was very hard, thinking about it this way gave us hope again.¡± However, no one expected that a sudden earthquake destroyed the entire city. ¡°Nancy was buried below¡­¡± He was crazy, calling her name, digging desperately into the ruins, his ten fingers were bald and dripping with blood, but he still could not dig her out. Hearing this, Lilly subconsciously looked at the old man¡¯s hand. All ten of his fingers were bald¡­ ¡°We separated like this. When we found her again, she was pressed under the reinforced concrete and had been dead for a long time.¡± Since then, he had been alone, supporting both parents until the end of his life. He never married again, and had no children. He lived alone, and the older he got, the harder it was to bear missing her. ¡°One day, a young man passing by heard about my story and came to me and asked if I could make this story into a short story and post it online, and I agreed.¡± Although she died, he hoped that she would always live in the world. At least not to go away in such an unknown way, no one knew her. Both her parents had passed away, and after he died of old age, no one would know that she had ever been in this world. Unexpectedly, after the short story was filmed on the Inte, it unexpectedly became popr. For a while, many people from all over the country came to interview him, asking him to tell the same story over and over again, and finally left with a sigh, or wiped a few tears during filming, and started again when they found that the filming was not good. Lilly could not help but tightened his hands, and said softly, ¡°Grandpa, you can always decline.¡± The old man smiled, his eyes were cloudy and empty, ¡°I would like to tell them over and over again, so that Nancy¡¯s name can be remembered over and over again. People say that if a persones to the world, no one will remember it in the end. Then she is really dead, she would disappear between heaven and earth. I don¡¯t want her to disappear.¡± So he told the story over and over again, and also punished himself with it over and over again. He hoped that she never came and left him to just be lonely in this life. He also felt unwilling if she had not been here, and missed the prosperity of this life. ¡°Afterwards, everyone left, and after the bustle and bustle, it was empty again. This was repeated every day.¡± He suddenly could not bear such emptiness, so he chose to leave quietly, leaving the ce. When he came to the Bondee Beach, he originally wanted to rx, but he could not bear the longing. The old man smiled lonely, ¡°I really miss her so much¡­¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He really thought about it so much that he could not bear it any longer. He wanted to just jump into the Bondee Sea like this, even if she med him after passing, he would be satisfied. Lilly held the old man¡¯s hand tightly, and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old man, grandma will definitely be waiting for you.¡± There were always people who were concerned about their living lover after death, unwilling to be reincarnated, and struggling to survive in Fengdu ghost town¡­ The soul will be thin, and it may have dissipated before it¡¯s toote. However, the old man remembered her, and made many people remember her. For those who remember her, the dead souls will not dissipate in the Ghost Town. Lilly was about to say that she would take him to see grandma, but at this moment a voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s you! Old man, so you¡¯re here!¡± Anne held her mobile phone and said in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here, old man, let¡¯s go over there and sit down!¡± It turned out that Anne was sitting behind the tree, and was looking for a hotel on her mobile phone, when she suddenly heard a very familiar story. Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Anne pulled the suitcase and pulled the old man for him toe over. ¡°Come on, old man, let¡¯s go over there and sit,¡± She had a strong attitude, as if it was only natural for the old man to follow her. Lilly stood up and said angrily, ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t want to go, why do you forcefully drag him away!¡± Anne looked at Lilly as if she was watching a joke. ¡°Who said the old man is unwilling, you? Why can you speak for him?¡± She rolled her eyes. Lilly could drag the old man to listen to the story by herself, but it would be a problem if Anne wanted to invite the old man? What a moral hypocrite. Anne rudely pushed Lilly away and said, ¡°Old man, let¡¯s go!¡± Lilly staggered and stood up quickly so as not to fall. In an instant, Old Mr. Crawford, Old Mrs. Crawford, who were sitting on one side, Margaret, who was sitting on the other bench, and ke, who was leaning on the fence by the sea¡­ All stood up! Their eyes were extremely cold, and ke came over in an instant, raising his hand to grab Anne. However, before his hand touched Anne, he saw a blur in front of him ¨C with a whoosh sound, Anne flew across the air, and fell into the flowerbed like a spring onion! The blooming flowers rattled and shook, as if frightened. Lilly snorted, and cursed viciously, ¡°If people don¡¯t offend me, I won¡¯t offend them. If people offend me, I will be courteous to give in for once, and if they offend me again, I will end them!¡± However, soon Lilly regretted it, regretting that she didn¡¯t aim properly, she should have thrown her into the trash can far away! Mistake! ke was stunned. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Who did she learn this from? Anne flustered and pulled herself out of the flowerbed, her hair was messed up like a crazy woman, in fact she was about to go crazy! ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit someone¡­¡± She was so angry that she could not speak. Lilly held her hands on her hips, raised her chin arrogantly, ¡°Yes, I hit you! So what! Anyway, you are not allowed to interview the old man!¡± ke stopped in front of Lilly. Of course Anne didn¡¯t think she was thrown away by Lilly. Firstly she didn¡¯t see it clearly, and secondly she didn¡¯t believe it, so she stared at ke fiercely. ¡°What¡¯s the point? You can interview the old man yourself, but I can¡¯t? You are hooligans!¡± Lilly frowned, ¡°We are not interviewing! You are, you are exposing the old man¡¯s scars.¡± Anneughed angrily. Oh, if they go to the old man to listen to the story, isn¡¯t that exposing his scars? While her interview would be? Besides, she was not interviewing, she was just sitting and chatting with the old man. For so long, there wereizens who were concerned about the whereabouts of the old man. After she posted the follow- up on the inte, it could be regarded as an exnation to theizens, so as not to let everyone worry about it. Her intention was good, it was to reassure theizens, and it would not cause any trouble to the elderly, so why reprimand her! Angrily, Anne took off the leaves from her head, threw them on the ground, and said angrily, ¡°What a double standard! Besides, it¡¯s up to him whether he is willing or not. Who are you? What qualifications do you have to decide for him? You are so selfish! How right do you think you are? You are just feeling good about yourself!¡± It was undeniable that she was good at arguing. The old man sighed softly and stood up tremblingly. He didn¡¯t want the young people to quarrel, anyway, he didn¡¯t have much time, so it didn¡¯t matter if he agreed to another one. ¡°It¡¯s okay, kid,¡± He patted Lilly¡¯s head, ¡°Thank you.¡± He was very grateful, because there were countless peopleing and going, interviewing him and chatting with him, some for money, some to satisfy their own curiosity. However, only she really loved and cared about him, and said she would let him see his wife. The old man knew it was impossible, but he was really grateful for her kindness. ¡°Just for a moment¡­ It doesn¡¯t hurt to say it again.¡±novelxo fast update To Lilly, it sounded as if he was saying, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to punish him again. ¡°No,¡± She stubbornly stopped him, holding the old man¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s leave her alone.¡± On the side, Old Mrs. Crawford handed the phone to old Mr. Crawford, and said in a hushed voice, ¡°Take a recording!¡± Just in case. Old Mr. Crawford ¨C the mobile phone holder ¨C was holding the phone in a familiar manner with his arms folded. You could not find him holding the mobile phone unless you looked carefully. Old Mrs. Crawford walked over and dissuaded her, ¡°Old buddy, ignore her. Come with us, some people¡¯s rude requests can be ignored.¡± Anne saw that the old man had agreed, but thedy was thwarting everything. She refused to admit defeat and came up again, rushing over to grab the other hand of the old man. Lilly pulled out the unlucky spirit with her backhand and smashed it on her head. The unlucky spirit was holding a deck of cards, ¡°??¡± Oh he was alive! Come on! ¡°Get out of the way!¡± ke pushed Anne away with a cold face. Originally, he wanted to throw her into the trash can, but when he saw the old man holding the phone, the unlucky spirit came out again. Of course, he did not need to do it himself, so that if they really ended up on the inte, he would not have left something that people could use against himself. Anne was not ke¡¯s opponent at all. ke seemed to push lightly, but in fact it was very strong. She was caught off guard and twisted her feet¡ª¡ª When she was about to fall, he would subconsciously stretch out his other foot to make amends. Unexpectedly, just as Anne stretched out her other foot to stabilize herself, this foot also twisted! Like a big crab running amok, she staggered and flew out by herself, bumped into the trash can, and stuck her head down into the trash can. Boom! After Anne fell headfirst, she quickly grabbed the sides of the trash can and wanted to get up, but she didn¡¯t expect her center of gravity to be off bnce, and instead she fell into it. Old Mr. Crawford holding the mobile phone, ¡°¡­¡± Bystanders could see it clearly. He looked puzzled, why did this woman fall into the trash can by herself? He could clearly see through the filming, she didn¡¯t fall when ke pushed her away! That was, the left foot was twisted, then the right foot was twisted; and when the right foot was twisted, the left foot was twisted again, and she was thrown into the trash can like she was doing a dance. Old Mrs. Crawford said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ke said, ¡°Go to Woollen Wharf, I¡¯ve already booked the boat ticket.¡± The bed and breakfast they lived in was opposite the Bondee Beach. It was more than 40 kilometers by car, but it was very close by boat. ke raised his hand, supported the old man steadily, and brought him directly into the boat. The old man with his feet almost in the air, ¡°?¡± On the boat, old Mr. Crawford looked at old Mrs. Crawford and saw that she didn¡¯t intend to stop him, so he continued to record. Old Mrs. Crawford sighed, ¡°Why did you entertain her? She wanted to pull you to sit down as soon as she came, and you really went.¡± The old man felt a little dazed after getting on the boat, remembering his promise to his wife. He murmured, ¡°What does it matter¡­ Anyway, I don¡¯t want to live anymore, I can do something before I die¡­ Even if she wants to make money, it¡¯s good to help her earn a dor¡­¡± Lilly said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t say that again, you have to live well and see grandma well.¡± The evening breeze was cool, and the old man did not speak for a long time. s¡­ Why lie to him? For a moment, he really believed it, and his heart beat violently, feeling inexplicably excited. However, when he calmed down again, only the vicissitudes of life remained in his eyes. People could not be resurrected. How could it be possible to see her, how could it be possible to see her again¡­ Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Let¡¯s talk about Anne. The trash can next to the flower garden was arge trash can. After she fell into the trash can, her clothes hooked to the lid of the trash can, shutting herself inside with a snap. She really got thrown in the trash. Anne struggled in the trash can, because it was near the pier, there was everything in it. The leftover lunch box, the vomit of some seasick people, the baby¡¯s poop-filled diapers¡­ The smell was simply amazing, especially when stirred by her. ¡°rgh¨C¡± Anne vomited and rolled her eyes, but for some reason, she climbed several times, but she could not even get up! When she was finally exhausted, a whole trash can was toppled over, she got up in a panic, and crawled towards the Bondee Beach while vomiting. She was stinking, now she just wanted to wash her face quickly¡­ Seeing the boat going away, she was so angry that she cursed again and again, ¡°This whole family will capsize and fall into the sea! Drown them! Drown all of them! Ugh¡ª¡± ¡°Hey! What are you doing!¡± A cleaner yelled, ¡°Do not litter at the Bondee Beach!¡± She could not see clearly in the dark, and the cleaner thought the lump was rubbish. Anne scolded angrily, ¡°When did you see me, rgh¡ªlitter?! I was just washing¡ªrgh!¡± Cleaner, ¡°You are not allowed to even wash it! Come up now!¡± Anne, ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t care about the cleaner and wanted to wash her hands and face, but the cleaner had already come down, so she grabbed her and dragged her up. It turned out that this woman was covered in shit¡­ ¡°Ugh¡ªYou¡¯re so filthy! Still want to wash in the Bondee Sea?¡± ¡°Come on,e on,e on!¡± People circled around Anne and watched her¡­ There were a lot of tourists holding up their mobile phones to take videos¡­ After she was done, she was dragged ashore, washed at the garbage recycling station, scolded by old men and women passing by, and reprimanded by the cleaners¡­ She was wet and finally found a homestay where she could stay. It was already after twelve o¡¯clock in the middle of the night¡­ She did not expect that it was just the beginning, just when she thought that she was unlucky enough. She entered the password of her card incorrectly four times in a row, and the card was frozen directly. Her facial recognition failed when paying with her e-wallet¡­ Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. When she took out the cash, a condom fell out¡­ After finally entering the room, she immediately went to take a shower, but ended up falling and bumping her head¡­ She was drying her hair with the blow dryer, her hair was curled in by the blow dryer. She hated the dirty toilet and wanted to squat on it, but the toilet was smashed, her hands and feet were scratched and bleeding, and she even had to paypensation for the toilet. Exhausted, he was finally able to sit down safely, when there was a knock on the door. It turned out that a man saw the condom fell out of her wallet just now, and chased after her. Anne really wanted to have an affair, but she didn¡¯t want to meet such a wretched man, so she immediately cursed, but the man actually brought his wife here, and lived next door, and wanted to have an exciting time while his wife was asleep¡­ Who knew that when his wife caught him, the wretched man immediately said that Anne had seduced her, but in the end Anne was beaten up¡­ It was noisy until midnight, and everyone knew about it, and then gradually quieted down. The unlucky ghost pped his hands and snorted, ¡°You trash, do you even deserve to be humbled by Lilly? Next time I see you, I¡¯ll fuck you.¡± Of course, he just meant to possess her.. The unlucky ghost hastily went back to collect the candy with his illustrious military exploits. Anne wanted to cry but had no tears. It was all the fault of that entitled family. She wanted to expose them! If she had booked that homestay early, how could she be so unluckyter? They maliciously booked all the rooms, and did not let her live in it! Tomorrow, she would take her mobile phone and expose them! Taking advantage of her exhaustion, Anne turned on the camera and said, ¡°Hi everyone, I¡¯m Director Anne. I¡¯m sorry that the project has been put on hold. It¡¯s two o¡¯clock in the middle of the night. I want to talk to you about the tourist bullies I encountered¡­¡± ** The old man was taken back to the homestay where Lilly and the others were staying. ke reserved many rooms, so he randomly chose a room for the old man to live in. Lilly stayed in the old man¡¯s room, looking for Grandma Nancy¡¯s whereabouts. The old man sat on the sofa and said helplessly, ¡°Forget it, kid, it¡¯s useless.¡± He finally found out, it turned out that the family called him here to call her soul. To call Nancy¡¯s soul to meet him. Although people might be a bit superstitious when they were old, the old man knew that this was impossible. Lilly, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t talk~ Just wait!¡±novelxo fast update The old man had no choice but to let her torment. The sofa was facing the Bondee Beach outside, and he sat on the sofa looking at the scenery outside, a little lost in thought. If he jumped into the Bondee Sea, would he find Nancy after he died? It seemed that people whomit suicide belong to the category of ¡®evil¡¯ and needed to go to hell for trial? What if I can¡¯t find her¡­ The old man was thinking wildly in his mind, maybe he was too tired, so he leaned his head on the sofa and fell asleep without knowing it. Lillyid on Pablo¡¯sp, flipping through the shiny golden brochure with her little hands. ¡°Master, can you do it?¡± The little girl opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Why did it take so long?¡± Pablo, ¡°¡­Youe try it yourself if you know better.¡± He babbled, ¡°You think it¡¯s easy, Nancy died for more than thirty years, besides, too many people died on the same day¡­¡± Lilly flipped through it casually, ¡°Here it is!¡± Pablo, ¡°And if she goes to reincarnate¡­uh.¡± There you have it?! He took a closer look suspiciously, only to find that the date of birth, life, death, ce, etc. all matched¡­ She really found it! Pablo was dumbfounded, so she flipped through it and found it? He was about to say something, but immediately realized something even more shocking, ¡°You¡­ Can you see the words on the booklet?¡± Lilly blinked, ¡°I can, I have been able to do that since a long time ago.¡± Pablo, ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lilly pointed to the booklet, ¡°Father, Grandma Nancy is at No. 65, Jingle Alley, West Area, 330th Floor, Ghost Town. Can you go and pick her up?¡± Tool Man Pablo, ¡°¡­Okay.¡± The old man was soundly asleep. He also dreamed that him and Nancy were boating by theke,ughing and cheering¡­ At this time, a voice whispered in his ear, ¡°Grandpa, grandpa¡­¡± He was pushed. The old man opened his eyes in a daze, and when he saw Lilly for the first time, he struggled to sit up on the sofa, and said, ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ What¡¯s the matter, kid.¡± Lilly said, ¡°Sorry, grandpa, I kept you waiting.¡± The old man smiled and patted her head kindly, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± There was no such thing as a long wait or a short wait for things that could not be waited for in this life. There was no expectation, so there was no disappointment. The old man said kindly, ¡°You can¡¯t find it, right? It¡¯s okay. In the future¡­ Grandpa will find her after I am six feet under.¡± Lilly shook his head, ¡°No, look, grandpa!¡± The old man looked in the direction of her finger, and when he saw a familiar figure in front of him, he was suddenly stunned. Chapter 605 Chapter 605 The old man could not believe what he saw, and rubbed his eyes like a child! Nancy¡­?! Was he dreaming? Or did he not wake up from the dream just now? Then this dream was too real! The old man pinched his thigh hard, it hurt! It was true! The old man stood up involuntarily, his stooped back trembling slightly, ¡°Nancy¡­?¡± Nancy was still the same as when she was young, she sat quietly on the chair, tightly clutching the corners of her clothes with both hands. Hearing the familiar voice, she still could not help it, her eyes filled with tears! He was old and his hair was all white. However, she still recognized him at a nce. Lilly said that he was never married and had no son or daughter. She also said that he took care of her parents, supported them until they were old, and had been waiting for her¡­ The Ghost Town was very big, she died identally, and she did not obey the rules, she did not go to reincarnation, so the ce she stayed in was naturally different. Her parents died naturally, so she did not see her rtives, or even a familiar person, in the Ghost Town. She didn¡¯t even know that he had really waited for her all his life¡­ Nancy choked with sobs, unable to cry, ¡°Ernie¡­!¡± The old man¡¯s back trembled, was it really her? She was really in front of his eyes, was it a dream? Nancy cried and said, ¡°Ernie, why are you so stupid! Why have you lived your whole life by yourself, how hard it is¡­¡± The old man¡¯s tears suddenly blurred his vision, and he quickly wiped away the tears, for fear that he would lose sight of her. ¡°Then what about you..,¡± He said in a reproachful tone, ¡°Why are you still waiting for me?¡± The two looked at each other for a long time, and could not help crying andughing. She couldugh at him for being stupid. He couldugh at her for being stubborn. How could there really be such a person in this world? Really, he was a dead-brained person who did not know how to change things at all¡­ The old man walked over tremblingly, and Nancy also stood up. The moment they finally met, they didn¡¯t know how to express it. They wanted to hold her hand but they didn¡¯t dare. ¡°You are still the same as before, and you are still so beautiful,¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were cloudy and his voice was sad. To die so young¡­ Nancy smiled and said, ¡°However, you are old.¡± The old man felt disappointed, ¡°Yes¡­¡± However, she said, ¡°It¡¯s what I imagined. Ernie¡­¡± She reached out and hugged the old man. The old man¡¯s tears started to fall like rain, and he could not stop no matter what. ¡­¡­ Lilly closed the door. Standing in the corridor, she could not help but let out a sigh and stretched herself. ¡°That¡¯s great, it¡¯s always a joy to reunite, wow, don¡¯t you think so!¡± ke hummed, ¡°Go to sleep!¡± Lilly, ¡°Okay! However, grandma should be asleep, I¡¯ll be with dad tonight~¡± ke picked her up, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go!¡± The father and daughter went back to the room and closed the door. The room on the other side. Old Mrs. Crawford stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, looking at the night outside. ¡°That¡¯s great¡­¡± she murmured. It was hard to have an oldpanion. It was already a blessing that he was still by her side at this old age. Old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s eyes were soft, and she turned to look at old Mr. Crawford on the bed. Old Mr. Crawford kicked his legs in his sleep, and the quilt fell. He was snoring loudly. Hoo¡­ Hoo¡­ Old Mrs. Crawford, ¡°¡­¡± The next day Lilly woke up very early, she was concerned about the old man, and quietly opened the door to look. The old man and Nancy were sitting on the sofa, cuddling together and watching the sunrise outside. They did not sleep all night. The old man¡¯s voice could be heard, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I promised to take you to the Bondee Beach for rafting, but it can¡¯t be realized.¡± Nancy smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, this is already very good.¡± Lilly thought for a while, pushed the door open and said, ¡°We can do it.¡± The old man looked over in surprise. Lilly said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the boss for a ck umbre!¡± After she finished speaking, she ran out and came in with an umbre after a while. ¡°Hey! Just take this!¡± The old man worriedly asked, ¡°Nancy would not be able to go back once it¡¯s dawn¡­ Is that okay?¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The old man said again; ¡°I heard that the government of the underworld is very strict, if the Ruler of Hell finds out¡­¡± Lilly said that she was the Ruler of Hell. ¡°I said it¡¯s okay!¡± She stuffed the ck umbre into the old man¡¯s hand, ¡°Grandpa, take Grandma Nancy to y, you can go outside all day today. However, you can¡¯t dump the umbre, but you can close the umbre.¡± ¡°When closing the umbre, the tip of the umbre should face up, don¡¯t let someone take the umbre!¡± Lilly opened the ck umbre, drew a few strokes on it, and then put it away again. ¡°My father just booked a boat with the boss, let¡¯s go!¡± She took the old man¡¯s hand and led him out. The old man was stunned. Is it really possible?novelxo fast update The regret of a lifetime has actuallye true¡­ He looked at Lilly, touched by the vicissitudes of life on his wrinkled face, and he didn¡¯t know how to thank Lilly.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lilly didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak, and opened the umbre when he reached the door. She said sweetly, ¡°Go, go! Be careful!¡± The old man subconsciously took the ck umbre, and Nancy stood under the umbre, looking back at Lilly. Then he bowed deeply and said, ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Lilly smiled and waved at them, ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± She watched the old man go away holding an umbre. The owner of the homestay didn¡¯t know when he came out, and said with emotion, ¡°Hey, the old man is alone¡­¡± He could not see Nancy¡¯s ghost, only the old man holding an umbre alone. ke also exined the reason when he booked a boat with him just now, saying that the old man came alone to fulfill the promise he made to his lover when he was young. ¡°I hope he can feel more at ease when hees back,¡± The boss said. Lilly nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± From afar, she saw the old man getting on the boat, holding a ck umbre, and Grandma Nancy leaning on his shoulder. Pablo sighed and said, ¡°His lifespan is about to expire.¡± Even if he did not jump into the sea, he only had a few days left. Lilly, ¡°Yeah.¡± So she asked Grandma Nancy toe and pick him up. ¡°Let¡¯s go, do you want to go back to sleep?¡± ke picked up Lilly. Lilly said, ¡°Father, I¡¯m five years old, I can walk by myself.¡± ke hummed, but did not let her go. He knew that she was five years old, so there were not many times when he could carry her away. When she was six or seven years old, went to elementary school, and had ssmates and friends of her own, if she was carried away like this, she would beughed at by her ssmates. Even older, twelve, thirteen¡­ As a father, it would be difficult to carry her. His little girl would eventually grow up too. She would grow old and pass away like this old man¡­ At that time, he would also rebel against the rules of the underworld, to stay and wait for her, at least to see her sit safely in the throne of the Ruler of Hell before leaving¡­ A short life would hurry by like this. In such a short life, a little bastard would abduct her in the future and take away his time with her¡­ Thinking of this, ke could not help hugging Lilly even tighter. At this moment, a little brat¡¯s voice could be heard, ¡°¡­Lilly.¡± Lilly snorted, looked up and saw arge and a small figure standing outside the door of the homestay. The older one was Aunt Melody. The younger one was Ivan. ¡°Ivan! Wow, you guys are here for vacation too?¡± Lilly said happily. Ivan nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ke, ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 606 Chapter 606 ke squinted at Ivan, before he could speak, he heard a series of voices. ¡°Lilly, I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°Lilly, Lilly, Lilly! Wahahaha, I¡¯m here too!¡± Josh and Hannah rushed over. Melody stood in front of the bed and breakfast inn, still in a daze. Suddenly, her son packed his luggage, and she was taken onto the ne suddenly. They flew all the way, and finally stood here. Not only that, after she got off the ne, she also reunited with Anthony, Lisa, Drake, Josh, Grace¡­ Now Anthony and the others were parking outside and picking up their luggage. Grace¡ª¡ªthe first time she saw this child, the child of the old Woods family, she just felt that this child was cold¡­ Josh said excitedly, ¡°Lilly, I brought Polly here for you!¡± Hannah¡¯s voice could be heard, ¡°Ah~~~ The sea! My mother!¡± Polly¡¯s voice followed closely, ¡°Be careful it¡¯s a stepmother!¡± Everyone, ¡°¡­¡± Lilly struggled out of ke¡¯s arms and said excitedly, ¡°Brothers! Hannah!¡± Polly quacked loudly, ¡°Oh my god, my treasure! You¡¯ve lost weight! Otherwise, why haven¡¯t I felt your existence for so long!¡± Bondee Beach was much warmer than Alfornada, Polly could not wait to fly over,nded on Lilly¡¯s shoulder, tilted his head to rub against her. Lilly giggled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not thin!¡± Polly said affirmatively, ¡°Thin! I miss you so much that I can¡¯t bear to see you so thin!¡± Josh was speechless, and Zachary was still flipping through his notes. Lilly eximed, ¡°Grace, why are you here?¡± Grace said expressionlessly, ¡°I came here to catch up with the performance, not because of you.¡± Lilly, ¡°¡­¡± A few children were chirping, like cheerful little sparrows, talking non-stop with their heads together. The noises were also mixed with Polly¡¯s voice, and Lisa followed behind them, interjecting a sentence from time to time. It was quite lively. Ivan was carrying a small backpack, with one hand in his pocket, and followed coolly. ke who was left out in the cold. Displeased! Anthony pulled a few suitcases and gave two to ke, ¡°Carry it.¡± ke, ¡°Why me?¡± Anthony smiled, ¡°I suddenly received a bill yesterday, and the bill was seventy-two thousand.¡± ke, ¡°¡­¡± He casually took the suitcase, and saidzily, ¡°Well¡­ Isn¡¯t it just seventy-two thousand, the handsome and wealthy President Crawford even earns more than seventy-two thousannovelxo fast updated in one breath.¡± Anthony, ¡°¡­¡± He was feeling no regrets in spending his money! Melody followed and looked at Lilly and the others. It was so nice for a group of children to be together, the joy of childhood. Even her son, who did not like to y with others, followed behind. She smiled, her eyes suddenly fell on ke, and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. MacNeil, so you are here! My husband is so busy that he doesn¡¯te home once¡­ Mr. MacNeil is pretty candid! ¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ke resigned unterally, and Colton had no choice but to take his ce, and was now helping him with a meeting thousands of miles away. Oh, and he even brought some kind of mysterious task force. It was said that he went to the Poncook Summit today, and he probably would not be back for a month or two. The ¡®culprit¡¯ turned out to be here. ke, ¡°¡­¡± Well. ¡°Young people need to exercise more,¡± ke said. The corner of Melody¡¯s mouth twitched. There was not much difference in age between the two, even Colton was two years older than him. He was just talking nonsense! Old Mrs. Crawford was dumbfounded when she got up, seeing a bunch of little radish heads in front of her eyes. There were her ones, and there were also others. One two three four five six seven¡­¡­ What was the matter, did they blow up the children¡¯s nest? ¡°Why are you here?¡± Old Mrs. Crawford asked Anthony curiously. Anthony said, ¡°Josh proposed toe together, saying that only the younger sister cane to travel, Hannah might have some issues.¡± Hannah just heard it, and shook her head violently, ¡°I have no issues!¡± Big Brother used her as an excuse! Obviously he made it up all of a sudden. Old Mrs. Crawford was speechless, ¡°No more sses? All of you!¡± Hannah waved her hand, ¡°Grandma, it doesn¡¯t matter if I go, it doesn¡¯t matter if my brother did not go, and it doesn¡¯t matter if the eldest brother and third brother did not go.¡± The first two were poor students, and they would be doing poorly regardless. Thest two were top students, and they were all top students if they did not go. It really did not matter if they went or not¡­ Old Mrs. Crawford was speechless for a moment. The boss led the way and helped carry the luggage, and said, ¡°Oh, let me tell you why you booked seven or eight rooms at once yesterday. It turned out that the whole family hade!¡± The rooms that ke booked yesterday happened to be filled¡­ Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Anne was unlucky all night, and the more she thought about it, the angrier she became, how could she just tolerate this. She had toe back no matter what! So she came to the live broadcast early in the morning, so that everyone could see how extravagant and wasteful that family was, and bullying her, a girl! ¡°You need an ID to check in, don¡¯t you?¡± Anne held up her mobile phone and sneered at the boss, ¡°Yesterday, that person robbed my room, not only that you didn¡¯t speak for me but said I canceled myself! Do you dare to show me their check-in information?¡± The boss said speechlessly, ¡°Do you think you have the rights just by holding up a mobile phone? The guest¡¯s check-in information is personal information, how can it be shown to you?¡± Anne held up her mobile phone and patted the boss¡¯s face, ¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t dare to, you feel guilty, right?¡± The boss really was annoyed by this woman, and asked, ¡°Then let me ask you, if your check-in information is registered with me, and then someone wants to check your information and I show it to him, can you give it to me? Or would you turn around and sue me for leaking your personal privacy?¡± The check-in information included personal ID, name and phone number, and most people have no right to check it when theye, let alone she was going to broadcast it live to the wholework. There was something seriously wrong with this woman¡¯s brain. Unexpectedly, Anne said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I dare? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! If it were me, I would just show it to prove my innocence!¡± She didn¡¯t live here anyway, so what. Anne spoke righteously and the boss was a little helpless with the situation. ¡°Get out!¡± The boss immediately chased her away, ¡°Damn shrew.¡± Anne exploded instantly, ¡°Who are you calling a shrew?! As you can see, the boss has this quality, and the attitude of opening the door to do business! In the future, if youe to Bondee Beach for vacation, please don¡¯te to his ce! His homestay is called¡­ ¡­¡± Anne pointed the phone at the signboard of the bed and breakfast. After that, the boss could not hold back his hands and pushed her out. Anne grasped this point, proving that the boss was too guilty to let her check, and then called 911 live, confidently calling the police. That nouveau riche was uneducated, so they thought it would be good to spend money to upy all the other rooms, right? They should know that they need to register with their ID card for amodation now. When the police officer came, she wanted to take a picture of the ugly face of the family. Most people like to watch the drama. When Anne and the boss were arguing and shoving, many people entered the live broadcast room, asking what happened. Soon the police officers came. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Anne described the cause and effect, ¡°I came to stay yesterday, and I had already booked a room, but the boss canceled my order without authorization and said that I refunded it myself! Then there were a few guests here who targeted me and deliberately booked all the rooms. I didn¡¯t have a room to check in, and I had an ident while walking on the road in the middle of the night.¡± She stretched out her battered and swollen face to the camera. Anne¡¯s face was really miserable. She was punished by the unlucky ghost, and then beaten up by the wretched man¡¯s wife. She was unrecognizable. Netizens were outraged. The police officer saw that the matter was getting serious, so he could only check ording to the regtions. Seeing that Anne was holding up her mobile phone and wanted toe over to take pictures, he sternly reprimanded, ¡°Stand over there!¡± Anne was very upset immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t dare to let me take pictures, what¡¯s wrong with it? Speaking of which, you know that man, right? Are you trying to protect them?¡± The police officer nced at Anne. Another police officer was checking the check-in information. There were a total of seven rooms, and each room had check-in information, including how many children or how many people were staying. ¡°No problem,¡± said the officer. When Anne heard it, sure enough! ¡°How could there be no problem? There are four adults and one child, even if they register with the ID cards of the four adults, how about three rooms?¡± ¡°Are these three rooms also registered with their own ID cards and double-register? Then I can suspect that they are opening so many more rooms and doing ulterior and criminal things? Such as gathering prostitutes, gambling, taking drugs, and whatnot!¡± The police officer nced at her again and warned, ¡°Speak well and don¡¯t nder others! The other three rooms are registered with other ID cards!¡±novelxo fast update Anne, ¡°Ha, I see, that means borrowing someone else¡¯s ID card! Who knows who lives in this room? Are they doing something shameful? If you don¡¯t check it out today, you are not truthful to the general public! Then what rtionship do you have with them? As public servants of the people, are you collecting money to collude with some evil forces? I will definitely investigate this to the end!¡± Police officer, ¡°¡­¡­¡± The police officer sneered, ¡°Then we will conduct routine rounds, but I warn you that without our permission, as an individual, you have no right to enter other people¡¯s rooms to take pictures, otherwise I will detain you in ordance with relevant regtions!¡± Anne didn¡¯t care, as long as they went to check anyway, she would follow behind to take pictures, it must be what she said. The police officer walked in front and checked the rooms one by one ording to the information on the registration form. The first room was thergest one. The police knocked on the door, ¡°Open the door, we are xxx police from xxx police station, number xxxx. Routine inspection!¡± Old Mr. Crawford opened the door, frowned and said strangely, ¡°Routine inspection?¡± The police showed their ID. There were only two old people in the room, and old Mrs. Crawford was packing up her things. Lilly¡¯s water cup, she can drink water when she gets thirsty on the way to dinner. Bring seven bottles of yogurt, children can eat itter on the way. Bring seven boxes of fruit, it will take some time by boat, they can eat while waiting¡­ When she looked up, she saw the police officer doing inspections, she just felt strange¡­ The rooms were already checked early in the morning. Then she saw Anne behind, oh! Understood! ¡°Old man, where¡¯s the phone?¡± Old Mrs. Crawford immediately said, ¡°We¡¯ll follow suit!¡± Very good, the inspection team grew bigger again. However, they were not surprised, they often encountered all kinds of people when they were on duty, and some even held up their mobile phones while taking pictures of them and touching them. In the second room, it was ke who opened the door. ke took care of some things in the room, and waited for Lilly and the others by the way, only to see the lineup outside. He raised his eyebrows. When the police officer went out, he leaned against the door and watched. In the third room, it was Margaret who opened the door, and Margaret looked bewildered. Anne sneered, ¡°Okay, these four people are here, let¡¯s take a look at other rooms next! They are definitely empty, or if they are empty, they must be doing something shameful.¡± In the fourth room, the police officer knocked on the door for a long time and there was no response. Anne had an expression. ¡°Look, I said no one! Even if one person opens a few rooms without breaking thew, it also proves one thing, that is, they maliciously upy the room, drive me away, and bully me, a girl!¡± While Anne was saying, the door of the room suddenly opened. Melody stood at the door, nced outside, and asked strangely, ¡°What is it?¡± Anne was stunned. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here!¡± Chapter 608 Chapter 608 Anne never expected that there was someone in the room. Could it be that after she left, the boss booked the room again? Impossible, she saw the man book the room with her own eyes, and the boss said he booked it for three days! The police officer checked Melody¡¯s ID card, ¡°It is consistent with the check-in information.¡± Anne¡¯s face darkened! In the fifth room, Anthony opened the door. He should have just washed his face, and the hair on his forehead was still dripping with water. Seeing Anthony, Anne could not help but her heart beat wildly. This was the kind of man she wanted to have an affair with¡­ Her tone was involuntarily gentler, and she asked, ¡°Are you a resident here? Do you know that person?¡± Anthony said coldly, ¡°I do.¡± Anne was very unsatisfied, and said again, ¡°He gave you money toe here to help him deceive people?¡± Anthony¡¯s face was frosty, ¡°My own money.¡± While speaking, the police officer checked Anthony¡¯s ID card, and there was no problem. Anne began to feel angry. Impossible, impossible! It had only been one night, so it was possible that their whole family rushed over overnight! They didn¡¯t know that she woulde to the live broadcast! The police officer nced at Anne again. Anne pointed to the sixth room, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, they must have found someone to impersonate! There must be something wrong with this room!¡± In the sixth room, Lisa opened the door. Behind Lisa, there was a group of children¡¯s voices. A green parrot flew out, stood on Lisa¡¯s shoulder, and shouted loudly, ¡°The three-year-old woman is here! The three-year-old woman is here!¡± Josh and the rest came out, stacked one on top of the other, looking at Anne outside. Josh said, ¡°Oh, that rude woman who canceled the room herself and said she would give us a hundred dors to let us give up on the room!¡± Hannah sneered, ¡°Amazing! Our dog would not even take a look at the hundred dors when it passed by!¡± Lilly, ¡°Why is she here again! Always pestering us! She¡¯s such a rascal!¡± Polly, ¡°This idiot is like the crops in the south. They ripen three times a year without resting. If the flowers grow like this, cows won¡¯t dare to shit!¡± Anne, ¡°¡­¡± Police officer, ¡°¡­Hello, inspection, ID please¡­¡± Lisa was expressionless, ID card? She looked at Lilly. Josh had already taken out his ID card. Naturally, there was no problem. There was only thest room left, and Anne could not help sweating her palms. When the door opened, there was only a little girl with a cold face standing there. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Where are your parents? Do you live alone?¡± The police officer was taken aback. Grace looked around, and her eyes fell on old Mr. Crawford. She lived by herself, and this room was registered with old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s ID card. Grace raised her hand and pointed at the mobile phone holder, old Mr. Crawford. Old Mr. Crawford subconsciously took out old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s ID card. OK, no problem. Anne exploded, how could it be, how could it be like this! ¡°Who is he to you? What can you use to prove that you are together!¡± She asked aggressively. Grace didn¡¯t even bother to look at her, and just ignored her. Anne was about to die of anger, and said loudly, ¡°Speak up! Are you deaf?¡± The police officer sternly said, ¡°Thisdy, please watch yournguage! Don¡¯t make trouble again!¡± Anneughed angrily, making trouble, why was she making trouble! It was obvious that these people united to bully her! ¡°There is definitely a problem. How could there be six more children in one night! I know, these children are definitely abducted. Look at this little girl who can¡¯t speak!¡± Grace, ¡°¡­¡± She said coldly, ¡°You are the one that can¡¯t speak, get out!¡± Anne was infuriated, she did not believe it at all, there must be something wrong, there must be some hidden secret hidden in the room, she just couldn¡¯t believe that there were so many people in one night, and they were all a family, how could it be such a coincidence?novelxo fast update She could not help but rush into the room, vowing to find something. The police officer immediately went to stop her, Anne was furious, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Let go! You are obscene! I will sue you!¡± Taking advantage of the police officer¡¯s hesitation, Anne immediately rushed out to the room of Melody and Lisa, but naturally there was nothing. ¡°What do you have to prove that you are a family!¡± Anne yelled, ¡°This family definitely has problems, which family can have six or seven children!¡± Old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s voice came, ¡°I can really prove it.¡± She handed a red book in her hand to the police officer, ¡°This is our household registration book.¡± Anthony, ¡°¡­¡± Melody, ¡°¡­¡± ke who was looking for surveince, ¡°¡­¡± Seven little radish heads, ¡°¡­¡± Josh was impressed, ¡°Old and wise!¡± Lilly, ¡°Grandma is mighty!¡± Old Mr. Crawford was lost, ¡°When did you bring all the household registration books?¡± Old Mrs. Crawford ignored them and said, ¡°This is my granddaughter, and the others are my grandchildren.¡± Melody said, ¡°The one who doesn¡¯t speak is my son.¡± Grace was about to say that she came by herself, but old Mr. Crawford said first, ¡°This is also our granddaughter.¡± Grace¡¯s father knew him well, at worst, he would say that this was his god-granddaughter, and the god- granddaughter was also considered a granddaughter! Anne didn¡¯t believe it, she wanted to take a picture of the Crawford family¡¯s household registration book with her mobile phone. The police officer finally could not take it anymore, and twisted her up with a backhand! ¡°I¡¯ve warned you three times already!¡± He said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re justified by holding up a mobile phone! You¡¯re making trouble!¡± Anne felt humiliated, these people ganged up to bully her! She yelled and kept saying bad things about the Crawford family, they robbed her of the room she booked, and they booked the entire hotel room to drive her out, causing her to be stared at by bad guys on the way to find another hotel and was beaten up. ke walked over, holding his mobile phone, ¡°We didn¡¯t rob her room.¡± He took out the background information given by the boss, ¡°This shows that she canceled her booking by herself. To cancel on the app, you need to enter the password to confirm. This app is a third-party tform, and the boss has no permission to cancel.¡± After finishing speaking, without waiting for Anne to argue, he took out another video surveince, ¡°This is the video surveince of xx bed and breakfast. The surveince shows that when Ms. Hoffman was booking a room, the condom fell out of her purse and she was targeted by someone.¡± ¡°That is to say, it¡¯s her own reason that she was being targeted.¡± ¡°Because of this incident, she was chased and beaten by the other party¡¯s wife, which means that her swollen nose and swollen face have nothing to do with us, but we didn¡¯t do anything at all.¡± Anne didn¡¯t expect that he even got surveince footage! ¡°You¡­ You vited my privacy!¡± Anne shouted angrily, ¡°I want to sue you!¡± Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Hearing Anne¡¯s words, the boss beside her interrupted and said, ¡°I¡¯m really confused. When you just held up your mobile phone to take pictures of someone¡¯s identity information, you didn¡¯t vite other people¡¯s privacy. Now that they provide video surveince in public ces, now it is an invasion of your privacy?¡± Polly quacked, ¡°Holy shit, famous for double standards, and she is now famous for it overseas. It¡¯s an insult to be a double standard!¡± Old Mrs. Crawford gave the final fatal blow, ¡°Officer, this woman has been pestering us all the time. We are good citizens who abide by thew and we are determined not to add chaos to the society, so we have been patient. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so unreasonable.¡± ¡°This is the surveince during check-in. In the surveince, she admitted that she canceled the room.¡± Before Anne¡¯s live broadcast ended, a very clear voice came. Okay, even if I canceled, it¡¯s only been an hour¡­ Either you find a way to negotiate with them to return the room to me, or I will call you toin¡­ Then Anne scolded another child, and pointed her finger at a middle-aged woman. They ignored her, and she chased her out to pester her, but ke pinned her to the ground with her backhand, and finally the police officers came and took her away. From these few videos alone, it could be seen that Anne had been pestering her all the time, that she was lying, that she was taken away by the police officer for making trouble, but she said that she was robbed of her room in the middle of the night and had to leave the hotel in an ident. Netizens were outraged. She was using them. Could this woman be any more shameless? Anne¡¯s live broadcast was originally to letizens reprimand the Crawford family. Unexpectedly, now, the bullets were flying in her direction, and they were all scolding her. Netizen Sad Snowke said, ¡°Damn, if her face was used to build the Great Wall, the ves could be spared of exhaustion. If the country used her face to make bulletproof vests, it would definitely be invulnerable.¡± Netizen Scooby Dee said, ¡°Quickly tag me and let me scold her, I would rather die than not win the argument with her.¡± Netizen Eating Eaglesaid, ¡°Did your mother give birth to a centa?¡± Netizen Autumn Sparrow said, ¡°She said other people are hical nouveau riche, she should take a look at herself first, what the hell? Come on, why are you standing there, screw her!¡± Netizen Thin Waist said, ¡°Spit!¡± Netizen Starry Gxy said, ¡°Hey, you spit on me, please aim better! Spit on her!¡± Anne was scolded miserably. With so much evidence in front of her, she still didn¡¯t feel that she was wrong. When a human lost their minds, it was when their intelligence was at the lowest. ¡°They ndered me! They framed me! Not only did they beat me, they threw me in the trash! They are not human!¡± Anne was so angry that she wanted to grab old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s cell phone, and said that the police officer was with them. The police officer stopped her, and she even beat the police officer¡­ This directly gave the police officer a reason for the seizure! ¡°Behave!¡± A few police officers held Anne down and handed out a silver cuff! Old Mrs. Crawford said, ¡°There¡¯s more, I haven¡¯t finished yet.¡± She took advantage of her live broadcast to expose her! The olddy took the opportunity said, ¡°Last night we met an old man who wanted tomit suicide outside. We stopped him, but we didn¡¯t expect this woman to obstruct it.¡± Old Mrs. Crawford released thest video. This video showed that Anne was pulling an old man and insisting on taking him away. Several members of the Crawford family stopped him and took the old man away. During the pull, ke gently pulled her away, but she twisted all the way and jumped into the trash can. From the beginning to the end, there was no one beating her or throwing her into the trash can as she said. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Sissy Oui said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the old man in that popr little story on the inte¡­ Oh my god, he is here, and he wants tomit suicide¡­¡± Netizen Will said, ¡°This woman wanted to expose his scars, and even interview him. If you want to tell netizens about the follow-up, just say that you met an old man on the road. This is acting.¡± Netizen Kellilli said, ¡°Hehe, am I the only one who paid attention to the trash can? We didn¡¯t see anything, we just saw that someone gave her a little push, and she jumped into the trash can by herself.¡± Netizen Hannah Chuchu said, ¡°What a good trash can, it was so polluted by her!¡± Netizen Moli said, ¡°Hahaha forgive me forughing! Ten points from upstairs.¡± Netizen Arlene said, ¡°Well nted, wonderfully nted, amazingly nted.¡±novelxo fast update Anne¡¯s reputation waspletely rotten. At the beginning, she checked out the room by herself, and said that someone robbed her room. The whole family lived in the bed and breakfast, and she ndered them for taking over the bed and breakfast and drove her away. She seduced the wretched man with a condom, was beaten by the wretched man¡¯s wife, and then ndered her because someone else drove her out. Even when she fell into the trash can, she said that someone else did it, and she was going to make trouble after the old man was rescued. Now the matter was revealed and she was crazy. Anne¡¯s professional identity ount and everything had been wiped out. This time, she must have lost his job, and her career had also been ruined. Not to mention earning millions a year, making troubles and attacking the police, she might have to go back in and step on the sewing machine. She waspletely canceled. Before Anne was taken away, she was still yelling unwillingly, saying that this family bought the police officer¡­ The owner of the homestay shook his head, ¡°These days, there really are all kinds of people!¡± Old Mrs. Crawford, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? This is the real nouveau riche¡­ They made some money through some hard work, and then they really feel great about themselves, and be more and more egoistic. Everything must revolve around her,¡± .¡± Old Mr. Crawford, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about her¡­ Olddy, should I keep filming?¡± He was also holding his phone. Old Mrs. Crawford, ¡°¡­¡± He was really silly. ¡°Stop it!¡± She took the phone speechlessly, and then said to a group of little radish heads who were eating melons and watching the show, ¡°Are you all ready? I just asked you to go back to your room to get your things, have you taken them?¡± Lilly raised her hand, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve gotten it! I¡¯ll take Polly!¡± Josh also said, ¡°Grandma, I have taken it too!¡± On his left was his own small backpack, and on his right was Lilly¡¯s small strawberry satchel. Hannah was excited, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I brought everything I should bring, and I didn¡¯t bring anything I shouldn¡¯t. Let¡¯s y!¡± Josh was very calm, he only brought a small sports satchel, which contained some Lilly¡¯s hair ties and a smallb. Lilly¡¯s hair was short now, and it tended to get messy when she was ying, so she tied it up for convenience. Zachary, ¡°Brought mine too¡­ Well, my sister¡¯s defense will add ten points¡­¡± Ivan, who was at the end, clenched his small hand tightly. Inside was a candy. He hesitated to nce at Lilly, who was walking in the middle¡­ In the end, he didn¡¯t take it to her. Melody asked strangely, ¡°What are you holding in your hand?¡± Ivan put his hands into his trouser pockets, and said tly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Melody, ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 610 Chapter 610 The bed and breakfast was on the other side of the Bondee Beach, it was rtively quiet, and the bustling area was still in the Antipolo Tavern opposite. Everyone was still on a boat, but Anne made such a fuss, the morning sun had already risen to a high altitude, the sun was shining brightly, and the sky was so blue that one felt rxed and happy. Even if the sun was very strong on Bondee Beach, it was not too hot, and it was the mostfortable temperature. Lilly was lying on the deck of the boat, ke held her in one arm, and she stretched out her hand to the surface of the water, feeling the clear water of Bondee Beach. The weather was good, and surrounded by her favorite family. The little girl sighedfortably, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Ivan was originally sitting on his mother¡¯s left, watching Lilly ying in the water, pretending to be lying on the side of the boat to watch, and then took advantage of the opportunity to sit on his mother¡¯s right. He got closer to Lilly again. ke nced at it, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, ¡°Ivan?¡± Ivan straightened his back, and nodded lightly, ¡°Yes.¡± ke, ¡°I heard that you booked the tickets by yourself, and you are quite independent. How did you think about having a vacation here at Bondee Beach?¡± Ivan turned to look at the seagull, and said coolly, ¡°I cane whenever I want, no reason is needed.¡± ke, ¡°¡­¡± Good boy, arrogant! Look at him! The childish ke flicked his finger, and a longan flew out, and hit Ivan¡¯s forehead. Ivan was a child after all, subconsciously covered his forehead with his hands and stared. Who hit him? He looked at ke suspiciously, but saw that he was turning his head to watch Lilly ying with the water, as if he had never done anything. Ivan, ¡°¡­¡± Lilly looked at Ivan curiously, and then at his father. Then he asked in a low voice, ¡°Father, why do you use longan to prank Ivan?¡± ke also whispered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just now a seagull flew over and expelled a pile of shit, it was about to fall on that kid¡¯s head, and Dad bounced it away for him.¡± Lilly suddenly realized, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Why did she find that a little unconvincing? Lilly looked at another Grace who was also silent, and asked, ¡°Grace, why are you here too?¡± Grace¡¯s pretty face was also full of coldness, and she said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m short of one tear of infatuation, I¡¯lle and look for it.¡± Lilly gave a thumbs up and praised, ¡°Grace, you are smart! How do you know there is a passionate spirit here!¡± Grace, ¡°¡­¡± What a little idiot¡­ When she came, she happened to see the old man leaving with his wife under an umbre¡­ Lying behind the old man was the passionate spirit. However, of course Grace wouldn¡¯t say it, she turned her face away and snorted, ¡°Of course.¡± Lilly asked again, ¡°Grace, you just said that there is still a drop of infatuation tear short, so have you collected the tears yet?¡± Grace, ¡°¡­¡± Of course not. Don¡¯t ask any more! She red at Lilly angrily. Lilly, ¡°Grace, why are you staring at me?¡± Grace, ¡°Shut up!¡± Old Mrs. Crawford looked at the two little girls with a funny face. Her baby had always been very obedient, but for some reason, when she was with Grace, Lilly liked to mess with her little sister. Old Mrs. Crawford shook her head. Therge group of people went to eat breakfast, and then walked around the Antipolo Tavern. When they came out, Lilly had several beautiful hair clips on her hair, and various distinctive nes around her neck. The Bondee Beach was very big, and it was more than 100 kilometers around it. It was impossible to walk one round around it. Walking half a circle was good enough, so many people rented bicycles by the Bondee Beach. There were two wheels and three wheels, there were single riders and there were also two or four riders. Anthony rented a few bikes for four people, and ke deserved it¡­ To ride with two old people. Lisa¡¯s eyes were shining brightly, and she insisted on riding one. She had three children with her. Melody and Ivan rode together. The rest were all scrambling to be with Lilly, every child in the car had to be apanied by an adult, Anthony naturally apanied Lilly¡­ Margaret was left alone. Margaret, ¡°?¡± She chose to ride a tram. Lilly happily shouted, ¡°Ready, get set¡ª Go!¡± Everyone was riding a bike. Lisa¡¯s eyes lit up, and it was her first time riding a bike.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Whoa, that was fun! The aunt was tireless, the bicycle chain was trampled to the point of sparks¡­ Old Mrs. Crawford and old Mr. Crawford were sitting, and the olddy kept saying, ¡°Slow down¡­ hey, slow down.¡± Whoosh¡ªnovelxo fast update Lisa flew over with Josh, Zachary, and Grace. Whoosh¡ª Lilly had short legs, stood on the pedals and almost stepped on the wheels of her bicycle into an invincible Hot Wheels, her bike flew over together with Josh and Hannah. ke shouted in a low voice, ¡°Olddy, sit still!¡± Old Mrs. Crawford quickly grabbed the armrest, and the old man quickly hugged Old Mrs. Crawford. Whoosh¡ª ke and the two old folks chased after this bike. Margaret rode a small electric scooter and followed behind, ¡°Hey, wait for me!¡± Why couldn¡¯t she catch up even with the electric scooter? Ivan was thest one behind, ¡°¡­¡± Melody, ¡°Step up, young man!¡± Ivan, ¡°¡­¡± He was thest? Ivan tried his best to catch up with the rest. Polly flew in the air, hopping to this bike for a while, and then to that bike, croaking all the way. ¡°Damn it, auntie! The chain is sparking! It¡¯s on fire! Barbeque!¡± ¡°Go, go! You are thest one, aren¡¯t you a man! The man wants to fight! The man wants to fight!¡± Pissed off. On the Bondee Beach, tourists were very rxed andfortable, walking leisurely. Then at the side of the road, a few bicycles flew past, and everyone was stunned. Wow, the bikes could go so fast! After an unknown amount of time, everyone stopped panting¡ªexcept for Lilly and Lisa, everyone else was panting like dogs. The uncle won all the way. ke, ¡°Damn¡­¡± Lilly hung on the fence of the Bondee Beach, looking at a small ck dot from a distance, ¡°Ivan,e on! Come on!¡± Ivan cycled until his mouth was foaming. After finally catching up with the team, his brain was buzzing. ke raised his hand to check the time, boy¡­ Not bad. At this age, he was only five minutes behind. Melody was also surprised and said, ¡°Amazing! I¡¯ve never seen Ivan work so hard.¡± It really was the strange desire to win and lose among children! After this cycling, everyone had already reached the less crowded side along the coast. Lilly took a bottle of water, ran over, and asked concernedly, ¡°Ivan, are you okay?¡± Josh squatted aside and looked at his face, ¡°I see that your face is pale, are you alright?¡± Drake sneered, ¡°Weak.¡± Ivan looked up, ¡°If you have the ability,e and do the cycle.¡± Drake, like his father, alsoid down and said directly, ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡± Ivan, ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 611 Chapter 611 Away from the hustle and bustle of the tourists, the Crawford family, Melody and Grace all stopped, and old Mrs. Crawford and Margaret began to take things from their bags. ¡°Yogurt¡­ Fruits¡­ Hey, Margaret, where is the bread?¡± Margaret raised her voice, ¡°Here.¡± Lisa squatted in front of the bicycle, looking at the bicycle chain inexplicably. She pointed to the chain and said to Anthony, ¡°It¡¯s broken!¡± The corner of Anthony¡¯s mouth twitched. Of course it was. She trampled on the chain to the point that they started sparking. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Anthony said silently, ¡°I¡¯ll call them for a change.¡± After a while, people from the bicycle rental shop drove along the road and pushed three new four- person bikes down to the Bondee Beach, where they saw three ¡®stranded¡¯ bikes. One of them, the chain broke. The other two lost their chains. They looked at the scrapped bicycle chain and asked in bewilderment, ¡°What happened?¡± ke crossed his arms and said calmly, ¡°Whoever is faster in thepetition, they fell down, so they lost the chain.¡± Bike rental owner, ¡°Uh¡­¡± ke, ¡°How much is the maintenance fee? We will pay for it.¡± Anyway, the handsome and wealthy Anthony was not short of money. The owner of the bicycle rental said in embarrassment, ¡°This time, three bikes broke down. The maintenance fee includes the cost of our manual pulling back¡­ That will cost three hundred!¡± ke, ¡°Okay.¡± Anthony took out his mobile phone and beeped¡ª¡ª Received three hundred dors in your ount~ The bike rental boss, ¡°¡­¡± He regretted it, they paid so simply, he felt that he could have asked for more¡­ The boss took the three scrapped bicycles and left. Before he left, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t break it again, otherwise you will have to pay three hundred and fifty.¡± ke, ¡°Boss, you can be bold.¡± The boss, ¡°?¡± So he was still too reserved, wasn¡¯t he? Lilly suddenlyy on the railing, and waved happily, ¡°It¡¯s Grandpa and Grandma Nancy, Grandpa~¡± ke rented a small boat for two old people, and there was a boatman who punted the boat. The old man was holding a ck umbre, and the boatman chatted with the old man. He heard that he lost his lover in the early years, and now he came here to fulfill the agreement with his lover, and he felt a little emotional in his heart. The boatman was at the bow, and the old man was a little closer to the stern. The boatman always heard him talking to himself in a low voice from time to time, and could not help but feel sad. Seeing someone greeting him from the shore, he asked, ¡°Brother, do you want to dock?¡± The old man had taken Nancy to y all morning, and so he asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you want to go ashore?¡± Nancy nodded. He said, ¡°Go to shore, please.¡± The boatman said, ¡°Hey, there¡¯s nothing here! We¡¯re going to stop at the port of that scenic spot over there.¡± He pointed to a stop in the distance. After seeing the old man nodding his head, he enthusiastically shouted to the shore, ¡°We want to dock over there!¡± Lilly made a gesture of ¡°received¡± and stepped on the pedal of the bicycle again, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ivan who just took a breath, ¡°?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The bikes went along the Bondee Beach, and the boat slid leisurely towards the docking point. As they turned at a bay, a gust of wind came oing. The old man who was holding the ck umbre only felt that the wind picked up, and the ck umbre flew up with a whistling sound! His face changed, and he quickly grabbed the handle of the umbre. The boatman hurriedly said, ¡°Brother, let go of the umbre, the wind will not stop for a while!¡± The Bondee Beach had always been windy, and the other side was constantly windy all year round, and there were rarely any windless days throughout the year. So it was also known as the ¡°Wind City¡±.novelxo fast update When he set off in the morning, he reminded the old man not to hold an umbre when sailing on the lake, but the old man insisted on holding it, so he could only row slowly. Now that they had just turned around the mouth of the bay, the convective wind was rtively strong, so they really could not hold an umbre. The old man held onto the umbre tightly and did not intend to let go. The boat shook, and the ck umbre was lifted by the wind. The old man was pulled to stand up, staggering, and was about to fall into theke. Nancy said urgently, ¡°Let go, let go quickly!¡± The old man¡¯s cloudy eyes were full of determination, ¡°I won¡¯t let it go.¡± He grabbed the lower te of the umbre handle and tried to close the umbre. However, the wind was too strong, and he stood staggeringly on the edge of the boat. He fought against the wind, but his old body was obviouslycking in physical strength. He grabbed the umbre bone and tried to pull it down, and his finger was cut open. Nancy was in a hurry, ¡°Let go, please! Let go¡­¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were full of stubbornness. That year, she was crushed under the reinforced concrete, and he could not do anything. Now, how could he let go? ¡°I will not let it go..,¡± He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Never let it go.¡± Nancy cried, ¡°What are you doing, you old stubborn donkey, you¡­¡± The boatman was so frightened that he quickly put down his oars and wanted to go over to help. At this moment, another gust of wind blew up, and the ck umbre flew out all at once. ¡°Nancy!¡± The old man was about to fall into theke, but now that the ck umbre was blown away, he jumped into theke without thinking about anything! ¡°Damn it, brother!¡± The boatman was scared out of the national essence, and quickly jumped down to save others. The old man only had the ck umbre blown away by the wind in his eyes. The ck umbre spun a few times on theke, and was blown farther and farther by the wind¡­ ¡°Nancy¡­!¡± He said anxiously and sadly, ¡°Wait for me¡­¡± Slow down. He almost could not catch up. All his life, he never caught up. The old man was buoying in theke, and was picked up by the boatman from behind. The boatman said anxiously, ¡°Brother! What are you doing! It¡¯s just a ck umbre. If you lose it, you lose it. I¡¯ll buy you ten or eight when we get ashore, ok?¡± The old man suddenly cried bitterly, ¡°Nancy!¡± In the distance, the umbre had stopped, but the umbre was tipped up and was slowly being soaked by theke water¡­ Nancy, who was originally in the ck umbre, has long since disappeared. As Lilly said, the ck umbre could not be tipped upwards. He was useless, he could not even do such a simple thing well! Chapter 612 Chapter 612 The boatman held the old man with one hand and tried his best to get closer to the boat. Just now the old man was still struggling, but now he was motionless. He even thought that something happened to him, but when he turned around, he was stunned, his face ashen, and the boatman was startled. ¡°Brother, just cheer up, it¡¯s just an umbre¡­¡± The old man choked up, ¡°That¡¯s not an ordinary umbre.¡± The boatman was distressed and helpless, and said, ¡°That was why when we got on the boat, I told you to close the umbre¡­¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were clouded with tears, and he murmured, ¡°When you close it, she won¡¯t be able to see¡­¡± If they could not be together, then let him also die in this Bondee Beach. If he died faster, would he be able to catch up with her in the afterlife? The boatman did not know what he was talking about. After finally grabbing the edge of the boat, he dared not go up. There was no one pressing on the boat, and trying to climb the boat by force would make the boat fall over. Holding the edge of the boat, they could slowly return to the shore. If the boat capsized, the boatman felt that he did not have the strength to swim back with the old man. ¡°Brother, hold on to the edge of the boat, I will push the boat, let¡¯s go back to the shore, hold on!¡± The boatman put the old man¡¯s hand on the edge of the boat, and even tied his hand with something. Then he swam to the stern and pushed the boat forward. At this moment, he heard the old man say, ¡°My brother, thank you, I really appreciate it.¡± The boatman struggled to push the boat, he panted and said, ¡°Thank me for what¡­ Brother, you can¡¯t be so stupid when you go back.¡± ¡°That ck umbre may be special to you, but no matter how special it is, it is never as important as your own life, right?¡± ¡°This time we are considered a life-and-death friendship. When we go back, I will invite you home for a drink. Let¡¯s go to the Antipolo Tavern together.¡± ¡°There are a lot of unique umbres in the Antipolo Tavern, I will buy them for you then!¡± ¡°Brother?¡± The boatman said a few words and saw no one responded, his heart tightened, and he swam back to the side of the boat to have a look. He saw the old man unknowingly let go of the things that bound his hands and sank into theke! ¡°Brother!¡± The boatman¡¯s eyelids twitched in fright, and he looked around anxiously. ¡°Brother!¡± The sparklingke, no one responded¡­ Just when the boatman was anxious and frantically looking for it on theke. Suddenly there was a sshing sound, and a man with a stern face came up from the bottom of the water, carrying something on his shoulders¡­ It was the old man! It turned out that Lilly had seen it when the wind was blowing the ck umbre. She was too anxious at that time, so she threw out the jar of souls and the spirits in the jar without saying a word. Ms. Ugly who could not see the sun flew back with a cry. The ghost bride and Tinkerbell belonged to the resentful ghosts, and they could not walk under the sun, so they hurried back. The harem spirit and the weakling spirit were the first to bear the brunt and flew towards the ck umbre. The weakling spirit¡¯s eyes were sharp, he aimed at Nancy who was about to lose her soul, and threw her into the soul jar. The harem spirit said, ¡°Amazing, you are so impressive, consider me, won¡¯t you?¡± The coward said angrily, ¡°Get lost.¡± At the same time, ke jumped off his bicycle, jumped into the Bondee Beach decisively before the old man fell into theke, and swam towards the boat. He showed a speed faster than the Olympic champion, but still saw the old man sinking into theke by himself. Fortunately, he caught up, and the old man sank for a few seconds before he scooped him up. The old man had a will to die, and he was motionless at this time. ke raised his hand and threw him onto the boat. The boatman was confused. What kind of strong man was this? He could throw an old man who weighed at least 50 kilograms onto the boat in the water? Before he could react, he was also thrown into the boat. ¡°Stop the boat!¡± ke said. The boatman quickly pressed down on the other side of the boat, and ke got on the boat as soon as he turned over. He immediately helped the old man up, put his knee on his stomach, and patted him a few times. The old man simply fell into the water not long ago, and after spitting out a few mouthfunovelxo fast updatel of water with a gag sound, he woke up eventually. He stared nkly in front of him, looked around with difficulty, and was immediately disappointed when he saw that he was still alive. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ke said, ¡°You are old, don¡¯t justmit suicide.¡± The old man sighed, ¡°I have caused you trouble.¡± ke breathed out, leaned against the side of the boat, put one hand on the side of the boat, and with the other hand picked up a handful of wet hair and shook it. He pointed to Lilly on the shore who cared about the elderly, and said, ¡°No trouble, Lilly had taken your Nancy back for you.¡± The old man was at a loss for a moment. Take her back? ke said, ¡°So don¡¯t rush on your way, it won¡¯t be a day or two.¡± The old man did not understand what he said for a moment, but suddenly excitedly said, ¡°You mean Nancy is fine?¡± ke, ¡°Yup.¡± What could have happened? Lilly was here, and she would fight back for all of her lost souls¡ªas long as she wanted. Fortunately, they met by chance, otherwise today would be a tragedy. If the old man jumped into the lake and died, he would not be able to catch up with his Nancy, because the ck umbre would blow Nancy into the air, and she would surely be lost. The old man wept with joy, but immediately felt extremely guilty, and kept apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble¡­¡± The boatman regained hisposure, shook his head and said, ¡°I said, brother, why are you so stupid.¡± He didn¡¯t understand what they meant by Nancy, and ording to his guess, the ck umbre should have been left by the old man¡¯s lover, and the old man regarded it as his lover. An umbre was just an umbre. The boatman really did not understand why hemitted suicide for an umbre. However, after all, he didn¡¯t say anything, and silently shook the oars. Soon the boat docked, Lilly had been waiting for a long time, and asked concerned, ¡°Grandpa, are you okay?¡± However, he saw that his forehead had turned ck and his face was haggard, which was different from when he went out in the morning. Master said that his lifespan was only two days, and this was the reason. Lilly felt a little sad. Chapter 613 Chapter 613 Anthony paid ten times the fee to the boatman, and the boatman was overwhelmed with ttery, and repeatedly said no, but was finally persuaded by Old Mrs. Crawford while being sent away. The old man was left alone, Lilly shook the jar and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma Nancy is inside, but she can¡¯te out until we go back.¡± Because of a sudden ident, everyone returned early. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The owner of the bike rental came again, this time not only took a few empty bikes back, but also took a whole group of people back, and everyone sat behind the truck. The blue sky was still so blue, but everyone felt a little heavy in their hearts. Looking at the old man wrapped in a nket after changing his clothes nearby, they didn¡¯t know what to say. Lilly looked at the receding scenery by the roadside. Her clear and bright eyes were filled with confusion, not sure what was on her mind. When they arrived at Woollen Wharf, Anthony chartered a boat back to the homestay where they lived. After the old man returned to the room, the boss made him some tea, and the old man saw his lover as he wished. Nancy cried and med, ¡°You stupid old man, what are you doing, really, how much trouble you have caused¡­¡± The old man smiled, ¡°I was wrong.¡± Everyone was speechless. Old Mr. Crawford shook his head, ¡°Old man, don¡¯t think too much! It¡¯s not troublesome at all. Our son- inw is physically fit, but we can¡¯t guarantee that you can be rescued every time. Don¡¯t be stupid again, you know? ¡± Old Mrs. Crawford pulled him and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Old Mr. Crawford, ¡°Huh?¡± He was not finished yet. However, he was forcibly pulled away by old Mr. Crawford. Seeing this, Melody also took Ivan away. Josh pulled Hannah away, Josh pulled Zachary away, Anthony pulled Lisa away¡­ In the end, only ke, Lilly, Grace, and the ghosts floating around were left in the room. The harem spirit sighed, ¡°Hey, since ancient times, infatuation has always been hurtful, and obsession has brought many injuries¡­ A piece of infatuation endows dreams, and no one will apany me in the world of mortals.¡± The unlucky ghost said, ¡°Yo, so sentimental today?¡± The weakling spirit, ¡°Be quiet, you guys.¡± The ghost bride whispered, ¡°However, this kind of feeling is something that I envy.¡± No matter in ancient times or modern times, it was really hard to find an infatuated person who could last a lifetime. Lilly sat on the edge of the bed, propped her chin with her small hands, and said hesitantly, ¡°Grandpa, you really don¡¯t need to worry¡­ Your days are numbered.¡± Nancy was taken aback, and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lilly said, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s lifespan ising to an end, and he will pass away at four o¡¯clock in the morning tonight.¡± ¡°When your life span is not over, even if youmit suicide, you won¡¯t be able to die¡­¡± She nced at the passionate spirit on the old man¡¯s head. From the beginning to the end, this passionate spirit was quiet, Lilly pretended not to see him, and all the ghosts also ignored him tacitly. When Nancy heard that he was going to die, she could not help feeling sad, and grabbed his hand tightly. However, the old man felt relieved and said with a hearty smile, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± He didn¡¯t have to keep her waiting any longer. If they could reincarnate together, he would cross the bridge with her hand in his hand. If they could not reincarnate together, he would wait for her. If the Ruler of Hell said that Nancy could not be reincarnated bymitting suicide, then he would stay with her forever in the Ghost Town. Nancyughed and cried, and said angrily, ¡°You are¡­ So stupid.¡± The old man smiled, but his eyes shone, and he seemed to have regained his original toughness in an instant. The imminent death was thest news for him in these years, he could even sit up on his back, looking forward to and getting ready for his departure. ¡°I can¡¯t die here¡­¡± He babbled, ¡°They are here for business, so dying here won¡¯t affect him well, so I¡¯ll go out at night¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take someone else¡¯s car either. Going back to our hometown from here, we will definitely not get there at four in the morning¡­ I can¡¯t die in the car by then and cause trouble for others.¡±novelxo fast update Grace turned her face away unnaturally, Lilly¡¯s eyes were warm, and for some reason she wanted to cry. People were going to die no matter what, the old man knew he was going to die, but what he wanted was not to cause trouble for others¡­ Lilly blushed and asked, ¡°Grandpa, do you have any family members?¡± The old man shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯m the only one in the family. My rtives and friends are also busy, and I don¡¯t have much contact with them. Don¡¯t bother them.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go directly to the funeral home, I still have a little savings, when the timees, I will ask the staff to help me send me back to my hometown. I¡¯ll just get myself buried.¡± The old man really did not care. How many people can know so clearly that they were going to die of old age and arrange for their own funeral? He did not care about the protocol, his only thought was to go with Nancy. ke stood up and said, ¡°Let me go get ready.¡± Anthony stood outside the door, seeing keing out, the two whispered a few words. Later, a few cars came outside the door, and the boss looked nk, ¡°Are you going back now? The children have just arrived!¡± They only yed for a day. ke said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, anyway, we could alwayse here whenever we wish to.¡± The boss said, ¡°Then I will give you a refund for the remaining one day and settle the bill.¡± ke waved his hand, ready to coolly say no. However, Anthony just walked out. He coughed, ¡°Okay, sorry to trouble you.¡± Boss, ¡°?¡± He thought of something and said, ¡°Oh, by the way, please have dinner with us tonight. I bought amb and roasted the wholemb.¡± ¡°At first, I thought I could not finish eating one of them, so I put the rest of the half in the refrigerator¡­ It just happened that you are here together. The mutton will not taste good if it has been frozen.¡± Anthony pondered for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Thank you, then you do not need to refund our rooms.¡± The boss was shocked, ¡°How can that be the case! We all do business ording to our duty¡­¡± Anthony said, ¡°We will trouble you with the dinner, you may need to worry a lot about feeding the children.¡± ke patted the boss on the shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much, there are so many of us, we have to pay for our meals.¡± The boss could not help it, and finally went to buy a lot of vegetables. That night. A bonfire was lit in the yard, and a barbecue grill was set up next to it. The proprietress rolled out two soup pots, one with a spicy base, and the other was radish soup broth for mutton. Roasted wholemb was ced on the fire, and the boss skillfully sprinkled cumin, pepper, and chili noodles on it in a professional way. His two friends nearby also came over. The friend beat the African drum, and the melodious singing was carried away by the warmth of the campfire, and the smell of roastedmb. Lilly and the others were ying in the yard, there was a swing, Josh pushed Lilly, and after a while it was Hannah¡¯s turn, the yard was full ofughter. The old man sat on a sofa chair with a nket on his knees, looking at everything in front of him cheerfully. Lonely for half his life, he did not expect to feel the happiness of his children and grandchildren before he died. Although these children were not his children, he was really content. Chapter 614 Chapter 614 ¡°Nancy, I will find you in my next life, and we will have seven or eight children by then¡­¡± Nancy looked ashamed, and said speechlessly, ¡°What are you thinking about¡­ It¡¯s hard to say about the reincarnation. The sentence given by the Ruler of Hell said that Imitted suicide¡­¡± ¡°I have fulfilled my virtue, but I don¡¯t know where I will be reincarnated. In short, I won¡¯t be in a good family. Life may be difficult¡­¡± The old man nodded, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will take care of you when the timees, no matter how hard life is, as long as I can live, how hard it can be.¡± Nancy thought for a while, and said, ¡°What if I have to farm all my life?¡± The old man smiled, ¡°We are farmers in this life, but we went to the city to work when we were young. In the next life, we will not go to the city, and we will live well in the vige.¡± Nancy nodded, ¡°Well, when the timees, we will nt some vegetables in front of our yard, and if the conditions are good, we can raise a few chickens¡­¡± The two of them chatted about their next life as if they were chatting at home. Nancy suddenly asked, ¡°Then what if you can¡¯t find me? I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t find you either¡­¡± The old man thought for a while and said, ¡°Then you nt a camphor tree in front of the courtyard. When you grow up and the camphor tree grows taller, I will find the camphor tree and find you¡­¡± Nancy chuckled, ¡°What if I forget?¡± The old man said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I will find you too.¡± Nancy snuggled up beside him, and the two looked satisfied at the children and young people in the yard. After Lilly yed for a while, she ran to the charcoal fire and squatted aside to watch the boss roast the lamb. The bossughed, ¡°Lilly, do you eat spicy food?¡± The roasted wholemb was sprinkled with spice on one side and not on the other. The boss was very careful. However, Lilly said, ¡°I want spicy food!¡± The boss teased her, ¡°Oh, you can eat spicy food, little spicy girl?¡± Lilly, ¡°What does Little Spicy Girl mean?¡± The proprietress said on the side, ¡°It means a little girl who can eat spicy food.¡± The friend of the bossughed, Hannah was watching the African drum curiously, the boss¡¯ friend taught her, and then Hannah tried to drum. Lilly watched the boss roast the wholemb for a while, then rolled up her sleeves and wanted to try it, and sprinkled chili noodles with the boss. She wore disposable gloves, grabbed a handful of chili noodles, ¡°This one is for Dad!¡± ¡°This one is for Uncle!¡± ¡°This one is for my aunt!¡± Polly said at the side, ¡°Woohoo~ Spicy!¡± Lisa stared at the roastedmb, then grabbed a handful of peppers and sprinkled it on. Boss, ¡°Hey, hey, that is too much!¡± Anthony and ke, ¡°¡­¡± Finally, the roasted wholemb was done, very fragrant, but a bit spicy. Lisa ate it, and Lilly stuck out her tongue as she ate it. It was spicy and delicious. Old Mrs. Crawford tried to dissuade her, but she didn¡¯tpletely dissuade her. She was pleased to see Lilly eating happily, so she prepared to make some tea. Lilly tore off the mutton and distributed it to his brothers and sister Hannah, and she tore off the non- spicy ones and gave them to grandma, grandpa, and Aunt Melody. When it was Ivan¡¯s turn, she asked, ¡°Ivan, do you eat spicy food?¡± Ivan nodded, ¡°I do.¡± Melody, who was about to speak just now, ¡°?¡± Did her son eat spicy food? This night was unforgettable, the bonfire was warm, family and friends toasted together, ate meat and drank wine¡­ The children drank barley milk in big mouthfuls. After ying until midnight, everyone packed up their things and got in the car. The boss sent them to the door and said, ¡°Come and y next time when you have time.¡± Old Mrs. Crawford nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡± The boss waved his hand and watched several cars leave in the night. The proprietress sighed, ¡°This time, we shall never see the old man again, right?¡± She also saw the short stories on the inte, but she did not expect to be able to take a short trip with the old man this time.novelxo fast update They didn¡¯t dare to ask too much, but they knew something in their hearts. Lilly and the others went back overnight in such a hurry, presumably it was because the old man was running out of time. The boss said, ¡°This family is really kind. The old man has no family members. It seems that they are going to help him deal with the aftermath.¡± The proprietress nodded, and the two went in. In the car, the old man looked excitedly at the night flying by outside the window. He was dying! Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Originally, at this time, an old man should have rested. He could not sleep at all, but he still felt refreshed. They traveled in the car for a while, then changed to airne, got off the ne, and changed back to a car. In the middle of the night, the children were all asleep. Melody originally wanted to go back home from the airport, but Ivan insisted on going with his friends, so she followed. She was still looking at the old man, but she didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep. It was very quiet in the luxurious recreational vehicle. ke drove silently in front, listening to the old man¡¯s chatter, gradually losing his voice. He raised his hand and looked at the time, it was three fifty in the morning. The old man could not hold on anymore. Holding Nancy tightly, he murmured, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Nancy hummed and smiled quietly. Lilly suddenly opened her eyes and sat up. ¡°Daddy¡± Lilly walked to the front of the car and called softly. ke, ¡°Huh? Why are you up?¡± What kind of skill is this? It seemed that every time at such a time, Lilly always woke up automatically¡­ Chapter 615 Chapter 615 Lilly suddenly opened her eyes and sat up. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Lilly walked to the front of the car and called softly. ke, ¡°Huh? Why are you up?¡± What kind of skill is this? It seemed that every time at such a time, Lilly always woke up automatically¡­ Lilly said, ¡°I¡¯ll get up and see off the old man.¡± ke nodded. The old man was already lying on his bed, which was specially made by Anthony, and it could be unloaded and pulled away when he arrived at the ce. Lilly went back to the carriage again, and took out a handful of flowers from the small bag. She cut this with the proprietress when she was in the yard at night. There were flowers nted in the yard of the proprietress, many and many hydrangeas. She said that the flowernguage of hydrangea was ¡°reunion after a long absence¡±, and Lilly thinks it was very suitable to give to the grandfather, wishing him a good journey. The pointer reached four o¡¯clock, and within a minute or a second, the old man opened his eyes again and sat up abruptly! His soul had returned to the appearance of his youth, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, a square face, and an upright appearance. ¡°Nancy!¡± He shouted in a panic. Nancy was lying on the old man¡¯s body, waiting quietly with her eyes closed, and opened her eyes upon hearing this. ¡°I¡¯m here¡­¡± She smiled, ¡°Ernie, you¡¯re here.¡± Ernie held her hand tightly and hugged Nancy tightly. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Nancy smiled beautifully, and shook her head, ¡°Not long at all.¡± As long as it was waiting for you, it would not be long at all. Lilly gave them the hydrangeas, ¡°For you, me and the proprietress wrapped it together. I wish you two a happy reunion after a long separation.¡± Nancy reached out to touch it, thinking she could not touch it, but identally did. She held up the bouquet in surprise and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± She took out a little red stamp. It was the little red stamp that the teacher put on the hands of the children when they praised the children in the kindergarten. It said ¡°You are awesome¡± with a five-pointed star. Lilly said, ¡°Stretch out your hand and put a stamp on it. Grandpa will find Grandma Nancy in his next life.¡± Ernie could not helpughing, of course he did not think that stamping a stamp would leave a mark in his next life, but he was willing to y with Lilly, a child¡¯s game. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± At this time, neither of them knew that the cute and cute girl standing in front of them was the Ruler of Hell. Seeing that Lilly stamped the backs of their hands. Lilly snorted, ¡°Is it out of ink? Why is it half covered¡­¡± The ¡°You¡¯re awesome¡± didn¡¯t even get printed. Ernie looked at a five-pointed star on the back of his hand, and saw that there was also a five-pointed star on the back of Nancy¡¯s hand. Nancy said, ¡°That¡¯s fine too, it looks good.¡± Lilly then took the red stamp, she thought to just get over it even though she could not have printed the phrase ¡°You are awesome¡±. ¡°Goodbye!¡± Lilly waved her hand, ¡°Go on.¡± Ernie took Nancy¡¯s hand, and the two said goodbye to Lilly, ¡°Goodbye.¡± The two floated out, and gradually drifted away in the thick night until they disappeared. Lilly turned her head and looked at the body of the old man lying on the bed. There was also a passionate spirit lying on top of it. Seeing that Ernie¡¯s soul was out of his body, he really didn¡¯t swallow it. ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll give you a stamp,¡± Lilly said. The passionate spirit floated over silently and stretched out his hand. Lilly breathed a sigh of relief, this time it was printed. On the back of the passionate spirit¡¯s hand, there was a line of red words. You are awesome! This line was followed by a thumbs up and a star. The passionate spirit stared at the back of his hand and remained silent for a long time. Lilly patted the head of the passionate spirit, and said, ¡°Good boy, although you were on the old man¡¯s head, you didn¡¯t hurt him, so I will reward you.¡± She handed him a lollipop. The passionate spirit subconsciously opened it and ate it, but suddenly burst into tears and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°This candy is bitter.¡± All the ghosts who watched the y quietly were furious, ¡°How is that possible!¡± ¡°The candy Lilly gave is sweet.¡±novelxo fast update ¡°It¡¯s not bitter, your mouth is bitter!¡± The passionate spirit remained silent. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s very bitter..,¡± He whispered, ¡°It¡¯s really bitter.¡± Lilly sat down on a chair beside him, propping his chin. The harem spirit said, ¡°Come on, tell your story.¡± Grace woke up at some point, lying quietly on the bed, staring at the roof of the car. The passionate spirit gave a wry smile and said, ¡°There¡¯s no story, it¡¯s just a joke.¡± Lilly asked softly, ¡°Did the person you like die too?¡± The passionate spirit shook his head. Lilly¡¯s beautiful eyes were full of confusion, and he asked again, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you go find her?¡± The passionate spirit said, ¡°In those days, the transportation was not as developed as it is now, and the information was also very convenient. It might take a lifetime to find someone¡­¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Only then did the ghosts pay attention to his attire. He was dressed in an ancient blue shirt, but with modern short hair, which seemed to be from the war era. Those years were really hard¡­ Lilly asked again, ¡°Then she got lost?¡± The passionate spirit nodded, then shook his head again. This time everyone was stunned. Perhaps because of the influence of Ernie and Nancy, the passionate spirit slowly ate the candy, and slowly told the story that he had long tucked away in his heart. ¡°That period was when devil army were rampant. Linda and I were in the same vige. We grew up ying together when we were young. Later, we got married after our families discussed it.¡± ¡°After we got married, we had our first child,¡± The passionate spirit smiled, ¡°It was a little boy, with a tiger head and a tiger brain, and he had a good appetite.¡± ¡°At that time, there was little food to eat, and Linda had little milk, so I went to the river a few kilometers away to catch fish.¡± In the era ofck of supplies, even the river was clean. After finally catching two small fish, he rushed back to make a bowl of fish soup for the child¡¯s mother. ¡°When we arrived at the vige, we found that our vige was upied by the devil army.¡± Those years happened to be the years when the devil army implemented the Three Alls policy, all burning, all robbing, and all killing. ¡°The devil¡¯s territory was so small that it could not support the war for a long time. In order to support the war with the war, they almost wiped out every vige they upied, and women, girls and children would not be spared.¡± ¡°From far away, I saw a few people hanging on the tree at the head of the vige, and there were fireworks everywhere in the vige.¡± The vige was like a purgatory, the cries of old people and children and the screams of women were mixed with theughter of the devil army. The passionate spirit¡¯s heart thumped, and his head buzzed instantly. He hurried to the vige, but he did not dare to enter the vige, and looked around anxiously. ¡°Fortunately, I heard from the people who escaped that Linda took the child and my mother and fled to the back mountain, and a few devil army chased after her, so I hurried to the back mountain.¡± Relying on his familiarity with the terrain, he quickly found the cave where everyone was hiding, including several women, young and old, in the vige. ¡°However, at this time the child was crying, and I heard it was my baby.¡± As soon as the child cried, it attracted the devil army¡¯s attention, and the passionate spirit hurriedly exposed his position and attracted the devil army away. However, the devil army was also smart, the team of six or seven people divided into three people to chase him, and the rest continued to search in the direction of the child¡¯s cry. ¡°For the sake of the child, Linda and the old mother, I lost my temper¡­ I used the terrain to forcefully kill the three devils.¡± There were still four devils left, and he, together with a few lonely men in the vige, killed them too. ¡°Although we won, the gunshots attracted the other devil armies. We hurried up to the cave and prepared to change our position.¡± However, when he saw Linda, Linda was in a daze, holding the child nkly¡­ Chapter 616 Chapter 616 ¡°Aaron is gone. The passionate spirit said bitterly, ¡°Linda ran out of milk, Aaron¡¯s just a few months old; he¡¯s hungry, and he¡¯s innocent. He cried even louder as he was hungry, and he almost gave everyone away with his crying. Linda hugged him tightly and covered his mouth to prevent him from crying, and she identally suffocated him to death. ¡°Before I could grieve, I had to piggyback on my mother and drag Linda to run for our lives.¡± He lost count of the peopleing after them, and he forgot how long they did not have a good sleep. His father and Linda¡¯s parents lost their lives in the vige; when they were running away, his mother was killed on the way. Linda was shot in the leg, and he piggybacked her, and he ran and ran for miles. ¡°I was dizzy because I was starving.¡± The passionate spirit said, ¡°Linda hit me and asked me to leave her; I wasn¡¯t willing to.¡± He did not describe it in detail, but it could be heard that he was helpless and suffering a lot back then. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. They all went back to the vige once the enemies were gone. ¡°Life goes on. We buried our families, and we nted the crops on the ruined field. When we were starving, we even resorted to eating tree roots. After three years, our second child was born.¡± It was better this time around; his kid did not eat much, and Linda was recovering from her past traumas. Yet the foreigners came back, and they were even crueler. ¡°You guys can¡¯t possibly imagine what happened back then; a lot of events aren¡¯t recorded in the books.¡± His second child died; he was cooked by the foreigners. Linda was losing it, and she wanted to fight with them. Yet she was pinned down on the ground. ¡°Her life was slowly losing meaning; my limbs were all broken. But how could I let her go through all of these?¡± He was recalling the carefree days he had with Linda when they were young; they used to y in the river and gather fruits in the mountains. There was once a time she was trapped in the mountain with heavy rain, and he piggybacked her when she was crying all the way. He could never leave her alone to dienovelxo fast update. ¡°I piggybacked her when the foreigners were sleeping.¡± The harem spirit was stunned and asked, ¡°Wait¡­ weren¡¯t your limbs broken? It¡¯s not possible for you to bring her away.¡± The passionate spirit answered, ¡°I couldn¡¯t walk, but I could crawl; I just had to bring her out of the living hell.¡± His Linda had gone through too much; he was ipetent. He could only watch her being sexually abused; he did not want her to die on the spot just like that. He crawled and hid from all those foreigners, and Linda was begging him to let her go. ¡°I didn¡¯t give in to her.¡± The passionate spirit said In the end, he passed out. And from that moment on, he lost contact with Linda. When he was awake, there was no one in the vige anymore. It was hard to survive; many families were broken. They could not reunite with their families; many of them just numbly lived on. ¡°But I didn¡¯t want to give up. I asked the survivors; they said Linda was brought away.¡± Despite having broken limbs, he managed to travel by just crawling. He would eat the grass and even the soil just to fill up his stomach, and he would drink the puddle when he was thirsty. He was being savedter on by a group of people, and he got to know Linda was being saved too, but she traveled with the others to other ces. ¡°After I recovered, I was able to walk again. I left the people just to go after her.¡± The unlucky spirit sighed, ¡°Why must you find her? Where could you find her? Weren¡¯t you afraid of the foreigners?¡± The passionate spirit answered, ¡°What else could I do? She¡¯s timid, and she¡¯s even afraid of the rain. She¡¯s saved, but she¡¯d have no one to depend on.¡± What if she ran into the foreigners again? What if she didn¡¯t manage to gather food for herself?¡± When I arrived at Diamond City, I heard that the group that she¡¯s with was there. And indeed, she was tagging along with them.¡± The passionate spirit continued his journey, and he went after her city by city. And sometimes he totally lost her. ¡°I went back to our old vige, worrying that she couldn¡¯t find me if she was back. I engraved our secret symbol on the rock in front of the vige.¡± There was barely anyone in the old vige; everyone moved to the vige next door. Sometimes, some people mighte back to visit for a while. He continued his journey of searching for her for years, and he never stopped. He always got information regarding Linda, but back in the day, there were many women like her, so he could not be sure if it was really her. He was determined to reunite with her, and he survived being caught by the foreigners and hunger. Atst, the foreigners were driven out of the country. Everyone was celebrating, and he went back to the vige again. He could not find her. He heard that being a lecturer could teach students all over the country, so he thought maybe the students could help him with his search. ¡°I self-studied and became a lecturer; I kept learning to be on par with society.¡± Years passed by, and he had told all of his students about his and Linda¡¯s story. His students graduated and worked all over the country, yet he still could not get a hold of Linda. He lost his job when he was old. ¡°Before I died, I went back to the vige.¡± He cried, ¡°I only found out that there¡¯s a symbol being engraved by her underneath the same rock!¡± He yelled, ¡°She was back! She was also looking for me!¡± What¡¯s the biggest regret of one¡¯s life? It¡¯s not not finding each other. It¡¯s missing each other!¡± In the end, I didn¡¯t manage to see Linda. I died lingering at the rock in front of the vige; I stood there through all types of weather.¡± He med himself, and he waited at the rock obsessively for days and nights. And he turned into a malignant spirit, and she was still not back. ¡°I went to look for her again when I became a spirit.¡± It was hard for him to find someone alive, and it was even harder for him to search for spirits. Thirty years had passed by. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to possess Aiden, and I¡¯ve never intended to harm him¡­ But I need to hold on to search for Linda.¡± He would disappear when he lost all of his deathly energy, so he had to search for food to survive. He had never stopped searching for Linda up until now. Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Lilly felt heavy after hearing it. It¡¯s so bitter. She lived in a peaceful era now, and she could not imagine how the people survived back then. The weakling spirit sighed, ¡°No wonder you mentioned that the sweet was bitter; maybe the next one will taste differently.¡± He shared another sweet with the passionate spirit. He ate it andmented, ¡°It¡¯s still bitter.¡± Lilly soon understood that the sufferings and bitterness of his life were rooted in his soul. The bitterness of losing his kids, of novelxo fast updatefinding his wife, of being loyal¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll help you with the search.¡± Lilly whispered, ¡°But I can¡¯t guarantee you anything.¡± Eighty years had passed; Linda might bepletely gone or reincarnated. The passionate spirit shook his head and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t find her. I¡¯ve searched every inch for her.¡± He had been to every mountain and city before. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± Then she talked to the air. ¡°Master!¡± So, I¡¯m only useful at times like this. Pablo thought to himself. He took the booklet out and gave it to her. ¡°You can look for it yourself!¡± Huh, why isn¡¯t the master helping me to look? She asked the passionate spirit for Linda¡¯s birth date and time, and she flipped through the booklet. The booklet was shining on her hands, and it seemed like its energy was swallowing everything. Lilly was going through it with a straight face, and Pablo was a little bit taken aback looking at her. ¡°I found it.¡± Pablo was stunned at her abilities. She pointed to the booklet and said, ¡°Linda Nguyen, she was born on June 7, 1916, and she¡¯s from¡­¡± The passionate spirit hurriedly said, ¡°Yeah! Yes!¡± And she continued to say, ¡°She died on November 3, 1969, in Arkville.¡± The passionate spirit froze on the spot. They were from the Mint Ville, and Ark Ville was right next to it. And he was dead on the same day as her; it meant that both of them were only miles away when they were dying. If he were not obsessed with staying by the rock in the Mint Ville, he might still be able to find her. He cried out pitifully. Lilly sighed. ¡°The soul reapers brought her away, and she reincarnated soon after. I can¡¯t tell you which world she¡¯s in now.¡± The passionate spirit was still stuck in this life, while Linda was already in the next. They could never meet in different lifetimes; it would mess up the world. He cried and asked, ¡°Is she okay?¡± Lilly looked at the booklet and said, ¡°She¡¯s doing great; she¡¯s healthy, and she has a wholesome family now.¡± The passionate spirit was silent for a long time. Lilly was falling asleep after waiting so long, and he suddenly muttered, ¡°T¡­ This is great, as long as she¡¯s doing good.¡± The passionate spirit ate the other half of the sweet, and he finally tasted some sweetness. He smiled and evaporated into the thin air. Grace raised her hand and looked at the tear on her fingertip. So, being extremely loyal is bittersweet. ke had been driving for the entire night, and he pulled over at the side of the road. The day was getting brighter, and everyone was in a deep sleep. Bettany woke up first. She came over and asked in a lower voice, ¡°Is Lilly awake now?¡± ke yawned and answered, ¡°Not yet.¡± Bettany said, ¡°You should get some rest! You¡¯ve been driving for a long time.¡± They wanted to hire a driver, but ke trusted himself more, so he insisted on driving by himself; it waste at night, and he did not want to entrust his daughter to others. Anthony walked up to them and said, ¡°The cremation is ongoing now, and then they will be sent back to the vige!¡± ke nodded and drove to the funeral parlor. Josh and the others were shocked when they woke up and found that they were in the funeral parlor. ¡°Is that grandpa gone?¡± Josh asked. Lilly nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s gone with Granny Brenda.¡± Zachary asked, ¡°Did you catch the passionate spirit?¡± She shook her head. Josh asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you catch it?¡± Lilly said, ¡°He entered the jar of souls, so I didn¡¯t have to catch it.¡± Josh said, ¡°This¡­ he¡¯s the easiest to deal with by far?¡± Lilly nodded. There were a lot of procedures, including the cremation process. Lillyy against the car window, and she quietly stared at the crematorium. There were a lot of people and ghosts passing by. Some were mourning; some looked numbed; some were saying their last goodbye; and some were staring into the sky. ¡°Granny, what is ¡®like¡¯?¡± Lilly asked. Bettany answered, ¡°It¡¯s like how I like you and how you like us.¡± Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m talking about the ¡®like¡¯ between boys and girls. Just like how grandpa likes you; how aunty likes uncle; and¡­¡± Bettany was stunned. The children would have a lot of curious questions, and sometimes it would be hard to give them the answers. Bettany did not expect Lilly to ask such a question at this young age. She thought for a while, and she gave her a formal answer. ¡°Liking someone is loving someone, and it¡¯s a pleasant and happy feeling. It includes admiring, loving, idolizing, etc.It¡¯s an emotion that will change over time.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I feel like Granny is bluffing! Chapter 626 Chapter 626 Witnessing Colton was about to get pped, Lilly, who was enjoying her snack, swiftly ced the snack in her mouth and raised her hand, gripping the purple sledgehammer. ¡°Ouch!¡± a soft, unclear voice resonated, everyone knew that ¡°eighty¡± was Lilly¡¯s catchphrase. Her hair swayed in the wind, yet her sharp gaze and dominating presence remained undeterred, despite the mouthful of snacks. The purple sledgehammer pierced through the void, striking Flesh! ¡°Boom!¡± The impact of the hammer reverberated, seemingly shaking the very ground, causing the nearby forest to shudder as leaves quivered. Flesh yelled in agony as the purple sledgehammer reduced it to a ttened mass like a cake¡­ Lilly stood before the remnants with a bag of snacks in her mouth, gazing downward. She removed the snack bag from her mouth and let out a snort. ¡°How dare you hurt Mr. Shaw in front of me?¡± Flesh trembled. Before Lilly hit Flesh, it thought she was nothing more than an average practitioner, at best. But once she moved, the hidden coercion emanating from the purple sledgehammer became palpable¡ªit was the aura of the Ruler of Hell! Was it an illusion? Why did it feel the Ruler of Hell¡¯s presence? Was she the Ruler of Hell? How old was the Ruler of Hell? Flesh was trembling with fear, and it yearned to escape once more. And so, it dashed away, almost stepping beyond the confines of the vegetable field, overwhelmed with relief¡­ It seemed to have made a mistake. Lilly was not the Ruler of Hell but some supernatural force¡­ However, in an instant, there was a whoosh as a golden bun-like object hit its head, leaving a dent. Flesh cursed. Lilly remarked, ¡°Do you wannae here by yourself or do you want me to go there?¡± Her tone was eerily simr to ke¡¯s¡­ Pablo¡¯s forehead was wrinkled as he could not help but feel that his once soft, adorable, and innocent little apprentice was gradually growing more human and losing her former charm. Flesh returned reluctantly, feeling aggrieved. Meanwhile, ke gritted his teeth and continued to fight on. Bone remained unaffected by the force from the purple sledgehammer. It could not understand why Flesh, who was engaged in a fierce battle alongside it, suddenly turned so timid. The opponent was just a child after all! If it ordered Flesh not to escape, would it truly stay put? But this kid was undeniably powerful, which left Bone scared. The more fearful it became, the stronger its urge to flee! Sensing something amiss, Bone failed to recognize who Lilly truly was. Seizing an opportunity, it promptly made its escape. ke caught his breath, but before he could chase it, Lilly¡¯s voice echoed once again, ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± This time, an indistinguishable object was hurled toward him, enveloping it in darkness. It struck Bone, shattering it. As everyone looked at the scene, they realized it was a scale! Pablo eximed, ¡°When did she get such a peculiar weapon again?¡± Zachary swiftly jotted down in his notebook, ¡°Lilly¡¯s newly obtained weapon is a scale, whereas it is a 6- star weapon.¡± A scream pierced the air, and Bone finally understood why Flesh had refrained from resisting. The Ruler of Hell?novelxo fast update Bone sensed the Ruler of Hell¡¯s presence. Lilly jeered, ¡°Still nning on running?¡± Trembling, Bone limped its way back. Gasping for breath, Colton nced at Lilly, the silence was loud. ke often taunted him, iming that even a five-year-old child would surpass their abilities. You can¡¯t even touch a single strand of her hair¡­ It seemed that ke¡¯s words were true¡­ The young men who regained consciousness were utterly dumbfounded, sitting there in a daze. Who are they? Where are they? What happened? Their team members gulped, gazing silently at them. Just moments ago, Mr. Shaw and Mr. MacNeil were locked inbat with ghosts. In the blink of an eye, the ghosts were subdued by a mere toddler. The team members felt a wave of shame wash over them as they recalled the words Mr. MacNeil spoke. Both Flesh and Bone crouched before Lilly, feeling dejected. Lilly spoke, ¡°Stand up, ce your hands on your head, and don¡¯t move. Pinch your right ear with your left hand, and your left ear with your right hand. Now, squat!¡± Flesh obediently held its head with its hands, pinched its right ear with its left hand, and grasped its left ear with its right hand, not daring to resist. A sense of grievance overwhelmed it. After battling Bone for centuries, it was all for nothing. If it had known this would happen, it would have fled long ago. Bone, equally aggrieved, squatted down in its headless form with its hands crossed. Josh sat next to Lilly, sticking close to her as he was no longer afraid. At some point, she turned off the live stream. Tens of thousands of viewers were cursing their luck. It was akin to reading an interesting novel with no end, or when a movie reached its climax and the power abruptly went out. Or, it was like when people were chatting excitedly with their significant others only to lose connection¡­ Lilly asked, ¡°Now tell me, what¡¯s the matter? Why were you fighting?¡± All the ghosts thought to themselves, ¡°It¡¯s time for ghost stories again!¡± Everyone brought a stool over and sat down. It feels like a teacher scolding a child. Teacher Lilly sat on a tank with snacks in her mouth, her small face serious as she criticized them, ¡°Why were you fighting? How did you die? Who started it?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The team members were left bewildered, their minds overwhelmed. ke could not help but say, ¡°My daughter has always been a ruler since birth.¡± Ivan was speechless. Everything happening today exceeded their expectations! Just as everyone believed these two ghosts could not speak, they spoke up. ¡°She hit me first!¡± the Flesh and skeletal arm eximed simultaneously. Everyone was taken aback. Of course, they could speak¡­ It was because they were silent earlier¡­ Oh, the old woman did¡­ All of them thought they were mute. Wait, no, the focus should be on how these two ferocious ghosts are using each other like elementary school students. No, that was not the point¡­ Shouldn¡¯t these two ghosts be afraid of Lilly¡­ Lilly asked again, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sort this out. Who started it?¡± Flesh replied, ¡°The old woman who died started!¡± Bone retorted, ¡°No, she did.¡± Lilly was speechless. Alright, both of you don¡¯t wanna speak properly, huh? If Lilly did not show her power, did they think she was just a kitten? Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Lilly¡¯s expression turned cold, and she let out a growl¡­ ¡°Gimme the pot!¡± Lilly grabbed the frying pan. ¡°ng, ng!¡± Two sharp and resounding strikes echoed as the pan struck Flesh and Bone. She beat the two ghosts until they seemed like illusions, leaving them bewildered. Everyone in the Crawford family shrunk their necks and ke unconsciously touched the back of his head. Pablo was baffled, muttering to himself, ¡°When did she get a frying pan as a weapon? Wasn¡¯t she just using a scale earlier?¡± When did she unlock this weapon? Zachary swiftly jotted down in his notebook. ¡°Weapon, a scale. Power, six stars, capable of shattering bones as sturdy as evil spirits.¡± ¡°New weapon acquired, a frying pan. Power, eight stars, capable of smashing two evil spirits of simr strength simultaneously.¡± As Lilly raised her hand, the frying pan vanished in an instant, showcasing her supernatural prowess that nearly matched her master¡¯s. ¡°Are you going to cooperate? Can you exin yourselves? If not, I¡¯ll smash you again!¡± Lilly warned. Her expression and tone were deceptively soft, cute, and innocent, making one¡¯s skin crawl and bones tremble with the fear of making any mistakes. Flesh, feeling discouraged, spoke up, ¡°My name is Pretty Flesh and I reside in the mountains¡­ I don¡¯t belong to the underworld¡¯s ghosts, so I¡¯m not afraid of sunlight, nor do I consume people¡¯s souls.¡± Lowering its voice slightly, it weakly added, ¡°So, I¡¯m not a bad ghost¡­¡± Bone, who was formerly known as the old woman pickling sauerkraut, suddenly grew angry. She eximed, ¡°You may not devour human souls, but you feast on human flesh and blood!¡± The old woman¡¯s voice was filled with resentment and anger. Lilly responded, ¡°Huh? No way!¡± As she spoke, she popped a crispy chip into her mouth. Everyone was left speechless. The harem spirit and the others, with fiery tempers, demanded, ¡°How do you consume human flesh and blood?¡± The old woman began her ount, ¡°Long ago, when our vige was inhabited by many people, my wife, my son, and I lived together as a family of three.¡± During that time, the era had not yete to an end, and the mountains were deste. It was challenging for mountain dwellers to venture out, and it was equally difficult for merchants from outside to enter. Everyone relied on farming for their livelihoods. ¡°Our family was so poor that my son remained single even in his twenties.¡± ¡°One day, a young woman wearing a white turban and in coarse clothing came by, seeking water from us.¡± ¡°She said that her husband had recently passed away, and after the mourning period, she had no children and no one to depend on. She wanted to return to her mother¡¯s house. Feeling famished and exhausted during her journey, she asked us for some food.¡± During those times, married daughters faced great difficulties, especially in rural areas where there was ack of food and clothing. If a husband passed away, the daughters who were married had to return to their homes, and most families were reluctant to take them back in. ¡°When she told us about her situation, there was still a trace of anxiety, not knowing whether her parents and brothers would drive her away. We felt sorry for her, so we invited her to have dinner with us. As it was gettingte, we suggested that she spend the night before continuing her journey.¡± The house was small, so at night, the old woman and the young woman shared a room. While chatting, the old woman took out some clothes that needed mending, and the young woman offered to help upon noticing it. As the old woman continued her story, she remarked, ¡°I noticed that she was highly skilled in needlework. Her stitches were meticulous and neat, and she had a tidy way of doing things. I couldn¡¯t help but praise her as a good wife and mother. Whoever marries her will be blessed.¡±novelxo fast update Initially, it was just casual conversation, but as the old womany in bed that night, the idea became more and more feasible in her mind. Her twenty-seven-year-old son was still single, and the young woman¡¯s husband had passed away. Wasn¡¯t it a perfect match? The next morning, the old woman discussed the matter with her husband and son at home. Her husband found it feasible, while the son was somewhat hesitant. However, when he saw the young woman rise early and wash her face by the well, removing her scarf to reveal her ck, thick hair and her face resembling a peach blossom, he was captivated by her beauty. Eventually, he agreed. ¡°So I told this young woman that since she was a widow, her family may not wee her back. If she remarries in the future, she might not find a good family. If she agrees, she can just live with my son and forget about it.¡± The old woman thought the young woman would disagree, but to her surprise, the woman expressed gratitude. Lilly asked, ¡°What did she say?¡± The old woman sneered and replied, ¡°She spoke kindly and said that she also wished for someone to rely on. If I didn¡¯t mind her rough work and her deceased husband, she would be grateful.¡± ¡°She also mentioned an old bachelor in her vige who had several deceased wives. He had a violent and cruel temperament. If she were to return, her family would arrange a marriage with him, which caused her distress. If she could marry my son, she would be willing to endure any hardships As she only asked for a meal.¡± No dowry and no wedding¡­ What a perfect arrangement! The old woman¡¯s family saw her as a pitiful and innocent woman, someone who was humble and required no expenses. Even if things did not turn out well in the end, their son would still benefit from the situation. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. And that was how it happened in just one night. Lilly blinked and skeptically remarked, ¡°It happened so quickly? They¡¯ve only known each other for a day.¡± Her grandmother often said that there was nothing that was too good to be true and that one should not be greedy for small gains. Lilly thought that the old woman¡¯s family was so bold that any unfamiliar woman passing by would willingly marry into their household. The harem spirit expressed her disapproval, saying, ¡°So, the two elders are driven by greed, and their son is driven by a desire for the woman¡¯s beauty. If he were to propose marriage to a woman, he will soon realize that such a person does not exist at all.¡± Beauty Painted Skin agreed, saying, ¡°Exactly! So you can¡¯t me me.¡± In a fit of anger, Bones struck her, eximing, ¡°How can you say it¡¯s not your fault?¡± Refusing to back down, Pretty Flesh retorted, ¡°How can you be so shameless?¡± Observing the two of them engaged in yet another argument, Lilly intervened by grabbing a frying pan and banging them twice. Alright, both of them calmed down ¡°Go on,¡± The harem spirit said, ¡°I¡¯m going to gain ten more pounds.¡± Everyone was confused. The old woman continued with bitterness, ¡°On the night my son entered the chamber with her, I fell into a deep sleep. Suddenly, I was gued by a terrifying nightmare.¡± ¡°I dreamt that my son entered the room covered in blood, crying out, Mom, I¡¯m gonna get eaten by your daughter-inw!¡± Startled awake, the old woman shook her husband awake and told him about her nightmare. ¡°I feel the same way. My son is tall and has immense strength, while that woman is frail and feeble¡­¡± And so she continued. To her astonishment, as soon as she fell asleep again, she dreamt that her son appeared with disheveled hair, his body reduced to mere bones and shreds of flesh, crying out, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m gonna get eaten!¡± Terrified, she woke up once more, sensing that something was amiss. She woke up her husband and hurriedly made her way to her son¡¯s room. The elderly couple opened the windows and were scared nearly to death. Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Despite their suspicions about the situation inside the house, Josh could not resist asking, ¡°What happened in the room?¡± Hannah withdrew her feet in fear and huddled closer to Lilly. The old woman¡¯s voice was filled with grief and anger as she shared, ¡°A little girl was sitting by the edge of the bed. However, she wore ayer of human skin and was gnawing on a piece of flesh!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. As soon as she was discovered, the creature wearing human skin swiftly fled with a swoosh, disappearing into the mountains and forests in an instant. Trembling, the elderly couple approached the bed and lifted the nket, only to witness a scene of blood and gore. All that remained of their son were his skull and a few strands of hair¡­ Chills ran down everyone¡¯s spines upon hearing this, and the harem spirit yelled out in disbelief. Lilly asked, ¡°What¡¯s next? How did you manage to capture her and preserve her in a sauerkraut jar?¡± The old woman¡¯s tone shifted from grief to resentment. ¡°Our son was the breadwinner of our family, and we relied on him¡­ Now we have nothing, and our hope for a future has vanished.¡± They were filled with resentment, of course, and hated themselves for their greediness. But it was due to their greed and their carelessness that they ended up causing their son to die, which they could not bear. The entire vige became aware of this incident, and some older folks whispered in horror, iming that this creature wearing human skin was a monster from the mountains and forests, known as Pretty Flesh. Countless lives were lost in the Medali War. The vengeful spirits merged into human flesh, gradually turning it into a spirit. They survived by consuming human flesh and blood, particrly targeting the flesh and blood of young and strong men. They generally avoided confrontation, fleeing after feasting on their sleeping victims. The old couple desired to capture Pretty Flesh and avenge their son. However, Pretty Flesh never appeared again, and as the two grew older, the vige, which had initially been in a state of panic, gradually returned to normal. During that period, the old couple was weakened and faced difficulties in harvesting their crops, resulting in a shortage of food. They became too fearful to cook and eat vegetables, so they resorted to growing some mustard greens and making sauerkraut for survival. They cooked sauerkraut porridge to sustain themselves. Given her old age and fearlessness, the old woman wished to preserve the Pretty Flesh in a jar through pickling. ¡°At that time, there was a girl in the vige who constantly quarreled with her husband¡¯s family and sought death every day. Eventually, she hung herself¡­¡± At this point, Flesh snorted and interrupted, saying, ¡°What do you mean she hung herself? She was immortal, but the old woman kept telling her every day that there was no reason to live such a life and that it would be better to die. She provoked the girl, knowing well that she was prone to crying, causing trouble, and threatening to hang herself if her husband¡¯s family continued mistreating her.¡± Under Flesh¡¯s maniption, the girl hung herself one day when she felt cornered. Josh and the others immediately recalled the vige they had recently passed through, where they witnessed a room with only one chair and a woman hanging from the beam¡­ Lilly asked, ¡°And then?¡± The old woman hesitated but continued, ¡°After the girl¡¯s death, her husband became a widower. Then, the mother-inw and daughter-inw had been constantly quarreling, and everyone knew that the mother-inw was difficult to get along with¡­¡± Their family desired to find a new spouse for the widower, but naturally, no one was willing to marry into their family. ¡°I tried my best to spread the word.¡± Pretty Flesh sought out young and strong men who were single. With a strong man in the vige now, the old couple eagerly hoped to attract Pretty Flesh. ¡°She came!¡± the old woman sneered, ¡°After a whole six years, she finally reappeared.¡± ¡°She made up another excuse, iming that she was betrayed by her own family and fled here¡­ pretending to be pitiful.¡± ¡°So that night, while they were in their bridal chamber, we stood guard outside their house. When we heard strange noises, we rushed in and tied her up with a rope soaked in the blood of a ck dog for many years¡­¡± Everyone expressed amazement at their bravery! Lilly furrowed her brow and asked, ¡°So, was the second victim, the other strong man eaten up by her?¡± Flesh snorted, ¡°Of course not. If I hadn¡¯t let my guard down while I was feasting on his flesh, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to capture me.¡± Lilly was quiet. In other words, the two elders were intentionally using other people as bait to lure Prettnovelxo fast updatey Flesh without any regard for the lives of their sons. Her assumption was correct, and now it was time for Pretty Flesh to speak out, ¡°They captured me, but the strong man was already dead, only half of his body remained with flesh and blood. His elderly parents went mad, and his mother fell to her death on the stone steps in the courtyard.¡± Capturing Pretty Flesh was not an easy task. After a fierce struggle, the elderly men from both families perished, leaving only the old woman who managed to seize and stuff her into the sauerkraut jar. ¡°The sauerkraut jar had been soaked in dog blood, and I couldn¡¯t resist once I was trapped inside.¡± I could only scream and try to push her away, while the old woman desperately pushed me down. They fought each other to the death until the old woman died. Even in their final moments, their hands remained pressed against me, determined to keep me submerged in the vat. More than a century passed. The old woman¡¯s arm gradually transformed into a spirit, still pressing down on Pretty Flesh. The dog¡¯s blood had long dried up, but Flesh remained trapped beneath the skeletal arm, which had also turned into a ghost. It could no longer escape. After starving for more than a century, it gradually lost its strength¡­ Over time, the vige went through several generations, witnessed the fall of the Dynasty, and experienced wars, famine, gues, and poption migrations¡­ Gradually, only the elderly people remained in the vige, and all of them passed away, leaving behind a ghostly vige as the sole reminder of their existence. The vige became eerie and secluded, preventing anyone from venturing into the mountains. Inter years, as roads were constructed, there were instances where the people involved in construction projects temporarily stayed in the vige. However, strange urrences and strange phenomena happened to them. Gradually, the vige became engulfed by the encroaching mountains and forests, remaining in its current state. The abandoned vige attracted wandering spirits passing through, and some ghosts chose to make it their home. The only things that remained the same were the old woman who pickled sauerkraut and Pretty Flesh, who was trapped in the sauerkraut jar. Oh, and there was also the girl who hung herself and her grief-stricken mother-inw, who remained sitting in a daze at the door, forever locked in their tragic fate. Having listened to the story, Lilly and the others now understood. ¡°So, what about the three other members?¡± Lilly inquired. The mysterious team consisted of seven members, including Mr. Shaw. Mr. Shaw, Colton, and the four members who were rescued out of the tank had been rescued, leaving three members who were yet to be found. Chapter 629 Chapter 629 Lilly was curious about the whereabouts of the three other people. Bone, the old woman immediately spoke up, ¡°I can tell you where they are, but you must promise to let me go! Otherwise, they¡¯ll die!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lilly was taken aback, surprised that a ghost would dare to negotiate terms with her. The harem spirit chimed in, ¡°Well, I must say, I admire your courage, olddy. You¡¯re the first person who dares to threaten the Ruler of Hell!¡± Upon hearing this, Flesh realized she was dealing with the King of Hades! Although she sensed a formidable presence, she was not entirely sure as she never thought that the Ruler of Hell would be four or five years old. However, the ghost lord beside Lilly said she was the Ruler of Hell. Flesh promptly responded, ¡°I know! They were frightened off by this old woman and she tied them up in a dry well on the other side of the vige road beneath the runway!¡± The old woman was taken aback. Lilly asked seriously, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you hung up Mr. Shaw and the others?¡± The simultaneous takedown of so many individuals would need the strength of a ghost as powerful as a hundred-year-old spirit,parable to that of a malignant spirit. It appeared that both the old woman and the human skin yed a part in this. However, Flesh denied the usation, saying, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me. It was this old woman!¡± The old woman shouted back, ¡°You¡¯re lying! You agreed to it!¡± Flesh and Bone engaged in another fight. ¡°Bonk! Bonk!¡± Once again, Lilly took the frying pan back and finally understood why her grandma liked to hit people with it. It was surprisingly effective! She smiled and asked, ¡°Are you still going to argue?¡± Flesh vigorously shook her head. Lilly continued, ¡°So, should you two settle your scores, or should I help you?¡± The old woman hurriedly replied, ¡°We¡¯ll confess on our own, we¡¯ll confess on our own¡­¡± As it turned out, the old woman and Pretty Flesh had been at odds with each other for a century. One of them gradually faded away as an evil spirit, while the other starved to death. A few days ago, a group of seven or eight strong men arrived in the vige as Pretty Flesh¡¯s eyes glowed green. Pretty Flesh wanted to feast on human flesh, while the old woman desired to consume the souls of the deceased. After a century-long feud, the two struck a deal. They could not escape from each other, but they chose to cooperate to avoid death. To keep an eye on each other, Pretty Flesh and the old woman were bound together as if they intended to act in unison. They waited for three days, and when the group of people became fully immersed in the vige¡¯s bad aura, they realized that they hade to find ghosts¡­ So they created eerie noises to attract the passers-by, and while they were terrified, they hung them up when their attention was diverted¡­ That was how Colton and the others ended up stuffed into the sauerkraut jar. The remaining three managed to escape, but the old woman and Flesh ambushed them in the forest. They were knocked unconscious, tied up, and thrown into a dry well temporarily. ¡°And then we returned. I wanted to have a bite of human flesh¡­ But this cunning old woman caught me off guard and stuffed me back into the jar!¡± The old woman snorted, ¡°This little brat has no shame when she sees a strong man. I had to force her into the jar!¡± At this point, it was clear to everyone that there was no good to be found in either of them as they were up to no good. Lilly pulled out the frying pan, causing Flesh and the old woman to panic. They pleaded, ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯ve already exined everything, why are you still hitting us?¡± Lilly sneered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I grabbed the wrong weapon.¡± Both Flesh and the old woman breathed a sigh of relief. However, in the next moment, Lilly revealed a purple sledgehammer. Before Flesh and the old woman could beg for mercy, they were pulverized into dust by the powerful blow of the purple sledgehammer. The jar of souls let out a satisfied burp. Lilly possessed both strength and ferocity. Lilly was not simply easy to negotiate with. Some ghosts could be spared, but others could not.novelxo fast update Considering the malicious and scheming actions of these two ghosts, Lilly would never let them go. It was pitiful that the old woman had lost her son and suffered for thousands of years. But she encouraged other people¡¯s daughters-inw to hang themselves and used other people¡¯s sons as bait to attract Pretty Flesh, knowing well that Pretty Flesh would devour those sons. All for the sake of revenge. They did not deserve sympathy. However, Pretty Flesh repeatedly harmed others, framing the old woman for her misdeeds several times, and even cooperating with the old woman to harm Mr. Shaw and the others. This was inexcusable. Josh eximed, ¡°I think that these two deserve it as well. They are enemies and cannot coexist, yet they were still able to cooperate.¡± Lilly nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ Let¡¯s go. We need to find the remaining three people.¡± The group of people retraced their steps. On their journey, they still encountered many lonely and sorrowful ghosts, but they were no longer as fearful as they were when they first arrived. After all, Lilly was with them and they brought amulets. Passing by the house of the hanged woman, Lilly noticed a woman hanging from the beam, her feet adorned with embroidered shoes. The chair beneath her feet was cold. Curious, Lilly turned to Colton and asked, ¡°Have you guys ever sat on that chair?¡± Colton looked up and nodded, saying, ¡°Yes.¡± He had not seen any ghosts. He was able to see the Flesh and Bone earlier because they were ghosts. Real skin and bones could naturally be seen, but not ghosts! Lilly admired Colton for his bravery. Uncle Shaw is so amazing, he¡¯s not afraid of anything. Lilly asked, ¡°Why did you sit on that chair?¡± Colton¡¯s typically cold demeanor softened slightly as he responded in his usual icy voice, ¡°To sense the presence of ghosts.¡± ke had trained himself to concentrate in ces with ghosts, honing his ability to detect subtle changes in temperature in the air. Where there were ghosts, the temperature would differ, with an indescribable coldness. This required self-awareness and continuous training until his perception became sharp. Colton continued, ¡°When we first arrived in this vige, I did feel that it was colder than outside. But once we entered, I felt the same coldness everywhere.¡± It was difficult to experience the indescribable temperature change that ke had described. ¡°We walked around the vige for three days and noticed that sitting on this chair allowed us to sense different changes.¡± Upon sitting down, their hair would feel cold, and a chill would run down their backs. However, after a few seconds, this feeling would dull again. They had to bask in the sun and then return to the chair again. Only then could they sense the difference the moment they sat down. But soon, the difference would fade away, and they could not feel it anymore. They had to repeat the process over and over again. After hearing Colton¡¯s words, everyone fell silent. Lilly and Lisa were shocked. ke nced at the female ghost hanging from the beam and gave a thumbs-up. How brave! Chapter 630 Chapter 630 Seeing Mr. MacNeil give a thumbs up, several team members could not contain themselves any longer. The silence they had maintained throughout the journey became unbearable. One team member with thick eyebrows and a square face could not hold back and asked, ¡°Mr. MacNeil, what¡¯s going on here?¡± ke replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just think you guys did a good job at finding out this chair is different.¡± The team members suddenly became excited, eximing, ¡°Yes, yes! We¡¯ve made progress, right?¡± ke hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Well¡­¡± Lilly chimed in, ¡°Um¡­¡± Well, it could not exactly be considered progress. They did not believe in ghosts before, but after seeing one, they had trained themselves to believe, even though they had not encountered any ghosts for quite a while. Now, aftering to Poncook Summit and exploring for a few days, they discovered that the chair was somewhat different. But despite sitting on it for a long time, they had not seen any ghosts. It was only when they saw Flesh and Bone chasing after them that their views on the world had been shattered. So when ke said, ¡°Well done¡± and ¡°You found this chair,¡± it felt like being praised by a teacher as an elementary school student. Damian asked, ¡°Mr. MacNeil, is this chair meant for ghosts?¡± Lucas added, ¡°Mr. MacNeil, can you sense the presence of ghosts?¡± Colton looked at ke intently. Josh interrupted and asked, ¡°Do you wanna see what all of you have been sitting on?¡± Suddenly, ke turned to Josh and asked, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your camera?¡± Josh handed the camera to ke inexplicably, saying, ¡°It¡¯s here, what is it, Uncle ke?¡± Thinking that his uncle was concerned about the live broadcast, ke reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I cut off the live stream halfway.¡± ke took the camera and passed it to Colton, saying, ¡°Alright, you guys sit on the chair again. After sitting down, take pictures of your surroundings with this camera.¡± ¡°Colton will be the first.¡± ke smiled mischievously, his intentions seemingly malicious. Colton nced down at Lilly and asked, ¡°Is it safe to sit on the chair? Is there something wrong with it?¡± Lilly shook her head and replied, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any issues¡­ just be prepared in case you see a ghost and get frightened.¡± Colton took the camera, feeling confident that there was nothing to be scared of. After all, they hade here for training. Ivan silently watched his father enter the house, hesitating to speak. After a fierce struggle internally, he chose to remain silent and observe quietly. Colton sat down on the chair and turned on the camera. The camera¡¯s screen looked no different from any regr camera, disying vibrant colors and high- resolution pixels. As he held the camera, his hands trembled slightly, and that was when he noticed an old woman sitting on the stone steps by the door! The old woman was dressed in gray and stared at him expressionlessly. Colton secretly breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that it was nothing to worry about. However, when he nced back at the camera in his hands, he was taken aback. How is this camera able to capture that? Is there someone in this world capable of such technology? ke smirked and said, ¡°Keep going, move it back and forth, left and right, up and down.¡± As Colton continued to perceive the subtle temperature changes, he followed ke¡¯s instructions and moved the camera up and down, left and right, capturing his surroundings. To his relief, there was nothing unusual in the camera¡¯s view. No ghostly figures or hideous faces appeared on the screen. Feeling more at ease, he decided to move the camera upward. But at that moment, Colton¡¯s eyes widened in shock. On the camera¡¯s disy, a pair of embroidered shoes suddenly appeared, hanging right in front of his face. A woman was hanging from the beam, her head bowed, her eyes open, and staring directly at him. As the wind blew, the female ghost swayed with it, and her feet swung towards Colton¡¯s face¡­ Colton finally experienced what ke described¡ªthe slight change in temperature. His face turned cold, and his mind was filled with a deafening buzz. This moment would forever be etched in his memory. In a rush, Colton stood up, quickly exited the room, and approached Lilly. He positioned himself a few steps away from her. Ivan watched in surprise, not quite understanding the situation, while the other team members looked on with confusion. Damian asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Shaw, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucas added, ¡°Did you feel it?¡± Colton calmly handed the camera to Damian, his expression stillposed. He replied, ¡°I felt it. Now it¡¯s your turn.¡± Damian¡¯s excitement grew. They were finally going to experience it too. But he wondered why they needed the camera. Cautioning himself, he asked, ¡°Mr. Shaw, what did you see in the camera?¡± Colton, with his hands behind his back, calmly replied, ¡°Go and see for yourself. Don¡¯t ask me. Do you want me to fight your battles for you?¡± The team members fell into a momentary silence, contemting the situation. They realized that it was just a camera, nothing more. Recalling the various methods and superstitions they had heard before¡ªlike walking with a ck umbre at night or looking behind from the crotch¡ªthey had taken plenty of pictures with their mobile phones, but nothing had ever happened. Damian took the initiative and entered the room, sitting on the chair. As he fiddled with the camera, he mumbled to himself, ¡°Why did he turn off the camera¡­¡±novelxo fast update With a beep, the camera turned on, and Damian held it up with a smile, saying, ¡°Here we go!¡± The direction they were facing while sitting on the chairs was towards the outside, and the camera¡¯s lens was also pointing outward. But when Damian looked at the camera, he was immediately terrified. He saw a grim old woman on the stone steps! His hands trembled, and he quickly raised his head to look outside, but there was nothing there. When he looked back at the camera¡­the old woman had somehow appeared on the screen! ¡°Ah!¡± Damian jumped out of the chair in fright. ke¡¯s voice came coldly, ¡°Is that how brave you are? Mr. Shaw saw it too, and he didn¡¯t even flinch.¡± Colton, who had been singled out to deceive the others, felt a bit awkward. Damian¡¯s face turned pale as he stammered, ¡°She¡­she suddenly appeared in front of me!¡± Being taken aback when he lowered his head and raised it again, only to find the old woman right in front of him¡­ Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid? Lilly beckoned, ¡°Stay put, olddy!¡± The old woman was silent. Seeing Damian frightened like a startled dog, the other team members could not help but burst into laughter. Lucas spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try! So what if there¡¯s an olddy at the door? Come on, what¡¯s there to be scared of?¡± Damian emphasized, ¡°She appeared suddenly!¡± Other team members were skeptical about it The team members knew that they were mentally prepared as they watched several horror movies beforeing to this ce. They understood the typical patterns and routines in such movies. One team member, Lucas, expressed his confidence and announced that he would set an example for the others, ¡°Watch and learn!¡± He confidently walked into the room, sat on the chair, and turned on the camera while yfully repeating, ¡°Why did you turn it off? To save power?¡± He raised the camera and pointed it toward the outside of the door. And just as expected, there was an old woman there! Thanks to his preparation, Lucas remained calm and even greeted the olddy, saying, ¡°Hello, old lady.¡± However, as he looked at the top of his head, he noticed something amiss with his hair. Perplexed, he raised the camera to get a better look, and what he saw made his legs go weak with fear. His face turned pale, and he quickly stood up and rushed out of the room. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The two remaining team members asked in confusion, ¡°What happened? Is there a ghost above you?¡± Lucas¡¯ lips trembled as he replied, ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing¡­ You can find out for yourselves.¡± Both Lucas and Colton had experienced something simr, where everything seemed fine until the camera turned to the top, indicating that there must be a ghost on the roof as well. Now armed with this knowledge, the team members felt more confident and determined not to be scared like dogs anymore. They were ready to face whatever came their way. Chapter 631 Chapter 631 The team members held the camera and analyzed the situation from their own experiences and observations. They noticed that when the camera captured the front, the captain¡¯s face changed slightly, and when it was photographed above, hisplexion changed noticeably. Combining this with the reactions and behaviors of the others, they concluded that there were ghosts above them. With that in mind, they took a deep breath and proceeded. However, just like before, the camera was turned off at that crucial moment. They could not help but repeat the captain¡¯s words, ¡°Why did you turn it off¡­¡± The team members picked up the camera and saw the old woman sitting on the stone steps in front of the yard. Although their hearts trembled, they managed to stay rtivelyposed. But when they raised the camera to capture the roof, they were confronted with the sight of a woman hanging from it. Her head was lowered, and her eyes were open, staring straight down. Her swaying feet would asionally kick them in the face with the wind. The team members could not bear the fright and jumped three feet high before hastily running out of the room. Despite being mentally prepared, they were still scared like dogs. ke¡¯s expression remained cold as he said to them, ¡°Are you embarrassed?¡± The team members trembled, feeling ashamed of their fearful reactions. ke continued, ¡°If you¡¯re frightened like this, how can you handle bigger challenges in the future? Leave as soon as possible.¡± With a single word, he picked up Lilly and left, with Lilly waving goodbye to the old woman and the woman hanging from the beam as they exited the room. ¡°Goodbye!¡± She eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t hold any more grudges, and be on your journey!¡± The young girl waved his hand, causing an invisible dark energy to gently sweep across the small courtyard. These two entities were resentful spirits, and their bitterness would not fade away. Whether they could be reborn after dispelling their grievances depended on their destiny. The woman hanging from the beam fell to the ground with a thud, and tears streamed down the face of the elderly woman in the yard. The mother-inw and daughter-inw had a tumultuous rtionship during their lives, constantly quarreling. After so many years since their deaths, they have finally reconciled and disappeared with each other¡¯s support. Lilly apanied her father to the bottom of the vige where a dry well was located and rescued the three team members stuck inside. There was nothing more for them to experience in this vige. The remaining entities were wandering ghosts, and they had little impact on Bones, let alone Colton and the others, who were unable to perceive them. ke stated, ¡°If you want to grow stronger, you need to find a ce with feral ghosts.¡± ¡°The spirits in this vige are too weak to be a challenge for me.¡± Colton kept quiet as he thought ke was bragging, but he had no evidence to prove it. The team members were also silent. This vige was already terrifying, yet they still aspire to find a ce with more feral ghosts. Upon descending the mountain, Bettany and the others had been waiting for a while. Polly jumped up and down in the cage, shouting, ¡°Let me out! I can eat ten kids in one bite!¡± Everyone was speechless. Bettany observed Lilly, relieved to see that she didn¡¯t have a single injury. As for ke¡­ well, it did not matter if he had tough skin and a sturdy body; what mattered was that he did not get hurt. ¡°Are you alright? Are you hungry?¡± Grandma asked first. Lilly smiled and patted her stomach, saying, ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± Bettany continued to nag and took Lilly into the car, deciding where to stop for dinner. Noticing Colton, Melody was slightly surprised and asked, ¡°Why are you injured?¡± Colton responded casually, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Melody was speechless. Would it hurt to say a few more words? He replied with two words, ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± knowing how much she cared for him. In a fit of anger, Melody pulled Ivan and got into the car. She called out, ¡°Ivan, let¡¯s go!¡± Colton was puzzled, wondering what was wrong with him and why he was being treated like that. Finally, the group of people left that haunted ce behind. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Colton was nning to lead the team back to Alfornada, but since the Crawford family had a private jet, they decided to apany them on the way back. At the airport, the adults handled the luggage, and counted the number of children, ensuring that all seven of them were present. They walked out of the airport in confidently and prepared to get in the car. Ivan watched Lilly happily chatting with her brothers and sisters, realizing that it was time to say goodbye. He turned his gaze away silently, preparing to get into the car. Suddenly, she heard Lilly shout, ¡°Ivan!¡± Lilly came running towards him, holding something in her hand. Ivan felt a genuine sense of happiness but maintained a cold expression. He asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Lilly raised her hand and handed him three bracelets, saying, ¡°These are for you!¡± Ivan was surprised, instinctively taking them, and asked, ¡°Why are you giving these to me?¡± Lilly exined, ¡°They¡¯re protective bracelets. One is for you, and the other two are for Mr. and Mrs. Shaw.¡± Melody, standing nearby, smiled and said, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s one for me?¡±novelxo fast update Lilly looked up with a bright smile and replied, ¡°Of course!¡± Ivan put the smallest bracelet on his wrist. Melody took the other two bracelets and casually asked, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like wearing these¡­Let me keep them for you.¡± These bracelets were made of purple jade, making them quite valuable! Melody had to be cautious with them. Ivan put his hands in his pockets and snorted coldly, ¡°Why do adults lie to children?¡± She said the same thing during New Year¡¯s. Who said he did not like wearing them? These bracelets were nice, and he would wear them. Melody was speechless but also extremely happy that her son had found a friend. He was always a loner in the past, she wondered if he had autism because of it. Fortunately, not only did he be good friends with Lilly, but he was also close with Drake and Josh, finally giving Melody some peace of mind. Bettany took the children home first, and Grace was also dragged home by Lilly. On the other side, several team members stood in a straight line and saluted ke. ke and Colton stood in front of them, and ke gave them a stern evaluation. ¡°Damian, you need to practice more, and you were the one who screamed the loudest when you got scared!¡± Damian felt unfairly targeted, but he did not say anything. After all, who told him to be the first one to be tricked? If he had gone inst, he definitely would not have screamed so loudly. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Damian replied loudly. The other team members were also criticized. None of them passed the assessment this time. At the temporary parking spot outside the airport, a in white car was waiting by the roadside. After their training, the team members would have a day off, returning home before reassembling with the team. Inside the white car, a young girl sat in the driver¡¯s seat, watching ke and Colton attentively as they interacted with the team members. Damian quickly got into the car. Once inside, he rxed and happily said, ¡°Rain, why are you here so early? Didn¡¯t I tell you toe at 4.30?¡± ¡°Even though the ne arrives at four o¡¯clock, our captain andmander still have to train the team¡­ I wouldn¡¯t mind if you picked me up at 4.30 cause it¡¯ll be done by then. I can wait for you a little longer. Why are you here so early?¡± Damian was quite talkative in front of his girlfriend. He adored her, could not help but pinch her cheek, and kissed her. Rain smiled and said, ¡°Stop fooling around. I missed you and wanted to see you as soon as possible.¡± Damian had a silly smile on his face. Rain pretended to be casual and asked, ¡°By the way, are those two who were training you your captain?¡± Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Damian replied, ¡°Yep, the taller one is Mr. MacNeil, ourmander, and the one next to him is also a commander, who also serves as our captain¡­ of the division.¡± Rain suddenly understood, ¡°Oh¡­ So there are twomanders. Who is the chief and who is the deputy? Where did you go for training this time? Is it hard?¡± Damian chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s no distinction between chief and deputy, they have equal rank¡­ But Mr. MacNeil is exceptional, so I can¡¯t say much about the others. And no, it wasn¡¯t too hard!¡± Rain put on a considerate look and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done asking.¡± Damian felt that his girlfriend was gentle, sensible, and incredibly adorable. After returning home, Damian eagerly embraced Rain. As a special team, they sometimes get the chance to go home, but most of the time they trained outside or at the team¡¯s facility. Being reunited was always better than being newlyweds, not to mention how exhausted and longing they were. Sometimes men could not see through their girlfriends¡¯ intentions. They simply appreciate their gentleness, thoughtfulness, and sensibility. Once Damian fell into a deep sleep, Rain quietly took his phone. Damian trusted Rain a lot, and their confidentialmunication was through other channels that required a password. Other than that, everything else was irrelevant, so Rain knew Damian¡¯s phone password. After turning on the screen, Rain immediately set the phone to silent. Then, she found Mr. MacNeil and Colton¡¯s number. Quietly, she added¡­ In the Crawford Mansion¡­ Lilly, who had been on a journey for several days, fell into a deep sleep. Josh and the others were also fast asleep. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After Grace was escorted back to the Crawford Mansion by Lilly for dinner, Jack brought her back. At this moment, the Crawford Mansion was silent. ke, with his wet hair still dripping, came out casually wrapped in a towel after taking a shower. ¡°Ding!¡± His phone rang, and ke picked it up to find a message from an unfamiliar ount requesting to add friends. The message read, ¡°User I¡¯m a baby requesting to be friends.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. MacNeil! I¡¯m Damian¡¯s girlfriend¡­¡± the message continued. ke was taken aback. Damian? He immediately called Damian, but there was no answer. Shortly after, there was another message. ¡°Damian is acting strange, Mr. MacNeil, please respond.¡± Without hesitation, ke approved the friend request. He thought that if Damian encountered any ghosts earlier, he might be facing some trouble. As soon as he added her, ke sent a message, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Damian?¡± But before he could reply, ¡°I¡¯m a baby¡± video called him. Realizing that it would be impolite to answer the call while wrapped in a towel, ke quickly changed into proper clothes before epting the video call. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Damian?¡± ke asked directly. However, on the other side, a girl appeared wearing lingerie, and her body parts were faintly visible. ke furrowed his brows, realizing that something was amiss. He assumed that Damian might be in trouble, and his girlfriend was too worried to pay attention to her appearance. But the moment Damian¡¯s girlfriend spoke, he knew something was seriously wrong. ¡°Mr. MacNeil, when Damian came back, he forced himself on me¡­ he was so aggressive.¡± ke¡¯s expression turned grim as he listened to Rain¡¯s words. He spoke coldly, ¡°Turn the camera to Damian and tell him to answer the phone.¡± Rain shook her head. ¡°No, he was so aggressive today that he nearly suffocated me¡­ Mr. MacNeil, do you know what¡¯s up with him?¡± ke remained silent. Rain continued speaking, ¡°He pinched me so hard, and now he¡¯s asleep, but I can¡¯t sleep¡­¡± With a snap, ke abruptly ended the video call, his face disying an unpleasant expression. Damian is blind. What kind of person is he dating? Can she even be called his girlfriend? Usually, when they saw him with the team, the members would jokingly remark that he was very attentive to his girlfriend, but ke believed he should see an optometrist. Shortly after ending the video call, ¡°I¡¯m a baby¡± sent several messages quickly. ¡°Mr. MacNeil, why did you hang up the video call all of a sudden?¡± With a sense of responsibility towards his team members, ke issued a warning, ¡°You should keep quiet. Damian treats you well. Don¡¯t let me catch you misbehaving.¡± Unexpectedly, instead of feeling ashamed, the other party sent a photo. ¡°Where do you want to touch me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be mad¡­ Damian is often away, and we only see each other a few times a year.¡±novelxo fast update ¡°It feels like we¡¯re not gonna get married¡­¡± ¡°I enjoy being surrounded by several men. Is that okay, Mr. MacNeil?¡± ke¡¯s expression turned incredulous. Not only does she have a problem, but she also has problems with her values! Wearing an unpleasant expression, ke took a screenshot of the messages and blocked her. On the other side, Rain stared at the screen, eagerly awaiting a response from the other party. In this world, most men could not resist temptation. The reason why 90 percent of men have not cheated was not because they have strong resistance, but because the temptation was not strong enough. Even if a man was not interested in a woman, if she took the initiative to tease him, he would still respond. This was men¡¯s weakness. When Damian was away, she had tried 99 times, and none of them failed. So it was not that she was confident, but rather her understanding of the darker side of men. She had never encountered better men than ke and Colton¡­ Rain bit her finger anxiously, waiting for a long time before ke replied to the message. She tentatively sent another message: ¡°Mr. MacNeil, are you thinking about where to touch me?¡± However, she received a notification that she had been blocked by ke! Rain¡¯s face instantly turned sour. She had been rejected! Anyone who had seen her photos and figure would never reject her, after all, it was all just for fun. Rain was not willing to give up. Seeing that Colton had also epted her friend request, she immediately used the same approach as before. Mr. MacNeil seemed difficult to deal with, but the team leader appeared to be gentler. Unexpectedly, in less than five minutes, she was blocked again. Rain angrily threw her phone onto the bed andy down, cursing ke and Colton from the depths of her heart¡­ Even though the other party was Damian¡¯s superiors, she was not afraid of her secrets being exposed. After all, it was not difficult to find someone like Damian, and he could not provide her with financial support. Even the car he bought for her was only worth a little over a hundred thousand dors. What kind of future could she expect from him? Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Before Damian was about to leave home, he found out that Rain was still sound asleep. In jest, he yfully pinched her nose and teased her, ¡°Youzy bum, I¡¯m heading out. I¡¯ve prepared breakfast for you, and you can heat it up once you wake up.¡± Rain simply closed her eyes, grunted, turned over, and continued to sleep. Damian affectionately tousled her hair, gathered his belongings, and left. Little did he realize he was being a simp at that moment¡­ Upon arriving at the team, Damian was taken aback to find ke present and on duty, joined by the rest of the team, all wearing strange expressions as they looked at him. ke asked, ¡°Damian, did something happenst night?¡± Puzzled, Damian responded, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine!¡± Colton remarked nonchntly, ¡°Were you feeling happy at home?¡± Damian shed his bright white teeth and replied with a smile, ¡°Absolutely. My girlfriend came to pick me up and intended to cook for me, but she was clumsy, so I ended up doing it myself.¡± ke and Colton exchanged bewildered nces. ke retrieved his phone and spoke coldly, ¡°See for yourself.¡± Curious, Damian cautiously took the phone, wondering what could be so mysterious. Colton also handed over his mobile phone, urging, ¡°Take a close look.¡± It was the first time ke and Colton had encountered such a situation. When they arrived early in the morning, they intended to have a private conversation with Damian, but coincidentally discovered that they both had received a message from Damian¡¯s girlfriend! The two of them were utterly bbergasted. Damian examined the phone, and his smile gradually faded. He nced at ke¡¯s phone and then at Colton¡¯s, muttering reluctantly, ¡°Maybe the ount used the same username and profile picture as her¡¯s.¡± ke exined, ¡°The ount number is in the screenshot.¡± Damian slumped into the chair, utterly disbelieving. ¡°No¡­ Rain is not like that at all. She would get shy and tell me not to tease her when she¡¯s joking around.¡± ¡°She¡¯s always thoughtful and considerate¡­ If Ie homete, she would get up and make instant noodles for me¡­¡± ke and Colton were speechless. ke patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Some things can be confirmed with a few clicks. That¡¯s all for now.¡± Interfering with their subordinates¡¯ personal affairs was not an easy task for a leader. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After giving Damian a reminder, ke headed to the meeting, and Colton left as well, leaving Damian sitting there in despair and anger. He could not bring himself to believe that Rain could be that kind of person. They even made nsst night to get married when she returned home for New Year¡¯s this year. They had even chosen a name for their future baby. How could she do such a thing? There must be some kind of mistake! Damian could not ept it, so he called Rain to ask about the situation. On the phone, Rain sounded startled, saddened, and angry. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? How can you believe such absurd things? Are you doubting me¡­¡± Damian quickly tried to console her, saying, ¡°No, I¡¯m just confirming with you, that¡¯s all.¡± Disappointedly, Rain replied, ¡°What do you need to confirm? Do you want me to be that kind of person? I don¡¯t care, I didn¡¯t do it. Whether you believe it or not is up to you.¡± It was amon phrase for an unfaithful man or woman to say these phrases. ¡°It¡¯s up to you, believe it or not.¡± ¡°Do you want me to be that kind of person?¡± He did not outright deny it, but Damian did not dwell on it too much. He quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± ¡°Click.¡± The phone call ended abruptly. Damian held the phone in a daze. Yes, it was indeed absurd¡­ He had to trust Rain and stop doubting her. Otherwise, it would mean he does not trust her! ¡­ A few days went by. During these past few days, despite Rain being the one who had done something wrong to Damian, it was Damian who was constantly trying to appease Rain. He even promised to take her shopping for clothes that day, and Rain reluctantly forgave him. ke and Lilly were also nning to buy clothes. Children grow up so quickly, and their clothes became too small in no time. ke rarely apanied Lilly to shop for clothes, and what was lost can never be regained. Of course¡­ He swiped Anthony¡¯s card. Carrying a bag of clothes, Anthony trailed behind the duo. He truly resembled a walking wallet, and it was even made of ¡°genuine leather.¡± Suddenly, ke spotted Damian, who was shopping with his girlfriend. ke came to a halt and was rendered speechless. He had specifically granted Damian a few days off to give him the chance to sort out his problems. And there he was, shopping with his girlfriend, sporting a loving smile as he willingly carried shopping bags¡­ Lilly eximed, ¡°Daddy, doesn¡¯t that guy look like Damian?¡± ke crossed his arms and let out a cold snort. ¡°That¡¯s not someone that looks like Damian, it¡¯s him.¡±novelxo fast update Lilly gleefully ran over to greet them. ¡°Damian!¡± As soon as Damian turned his head, he saw Lilly and ke. He was taken aback for a moment and suddenly felt a hint of unease and difort. ¡°Hello, Lilly and Mr. MacNeil,¡± Damian greeted each of them. Anthony nodded slightly, but he could not help but feel the gaze of the girl standing behind Damian. Upon seeing him, the girl confidently disyed a shy expression and even winked at him. Anthony was shocked. Lilly was speechless as she noticed it too. Pablo squinted and fixed his gaze on Rain. So, it seems that even people who aren¡¯t possessed by evil spirits can still give birth to their own kind of evil spirit? This kind of wickedness doesn¡¯t belong in the underworld¡­ Not even ke would be able to tell if he was wearing the ck rope. Even Lilly did not realize it¡­ Lilly asked straightforwardly, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes? Why do you keep twitching while looking at my uncle?¡± Rain¡¯s expression froze. She replied with embarrassment, ¡°Wha¡­ I wasn¡¯t looking that way. This is your uncle?¡± Rain squatted down in front of Lilly, her eyes filled with admiration. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so adorable! What¡¯s your name?¡± Lilly took a step back and shook her head. ¡°My grandma doesn¡¯t let me interact with dummies.¡± But Damian just called her Lilly. How could Rain ask for her name? Rain put on an expression of feigned innocence and cuteness, wrapping her arms around Damian¡¯s tender arm. She said, ¡°This girl is so adorable! We¡¯ll have a daughter like her in the future.¡± Her expression seemed natural and innocent, and one could not easily discern the different kind of person she was behind her back. Damian smiled and scratched his head. ke spoke up, ¡°Come here.¡± Damian suppressed his smile and walked aside with ke. Frowning, ke said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already warn you? Can¡¯t you ept it? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Damian replied earnestly, ¡°Mr. MacNeil, I¡¯ve thought about it. I have to trust Rain. I believe she isn¡¯t that kind of person. There must be some misunderstanding¡­¡± ke sneered, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that my words can¡¯t be trusted, and that Colton and I faked the screenshot?¡± Damian was at a loss for words for a moment, unable to respond. ¡°No, no, Mr. MacNeil, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± ¡°Rain said that her ount was hacked, and she doesn¡¯t know which person used it to send those messages.¡± Disappointment filled ke¡¯s gaze as he looked at Damian. ¡°Then how can you exin how she got mine and Colton¡¯s ount?¡± Damian waspletely stunned. Chapter 634 Chapter 634 To be honest, Damian had never really thought about this issue. When Rain got angry with him, using him of not trusting her and only wanting to appease her, he subconsciously believed everything she said and never asked how she got ke and Colton¡¯s ounts. Typically, ke and Colton¡¯s ounts were exclusive to them and their team members. Even individuals from other teams could not add these two leaders. It was because Damian joined the mysterious squad that he had ess to their ounts. So, it was highly unlikely for Rain to have added ke and Colton unless someone had gained ess to Damian¡¯s phone¡­ ke fell silent and walked away. When a person was stubborn, not even pointing a gun at them would wake them up. This kind of situation could only be judged and decided upon by the people themselves. While ke was talking to Damian, Lilly was observing Rain intently. There were no spirits on Rain¡¯s head, no spirits behind her, and no bad aura. But why did Lilly sense a malevolence? ¡°Miss, do you work at a nightclub?¡± Lilly asked. Rain smiled sweetly, ¡°Oh, darling, what are you talking about? Do you know what nightclubs are?¡± Lilly responded, ¡°Grandma said that nightclubs are immoral ces¡­ and I think you seem quite immoral, Miss, so I just wanted to ask.¡± Rain was silent. She put on an innocent smile and nced at Anthony. ¡°Mr. Crawford, Lilly is so funny.¡± Rain¡¯s target had changed once again. Since she could not capture ke and Colton, Anthony was right in front of her. Perfect! Rain¡¯s heart was racing with excitement, and she couldn¡¯t contain her thrill. What an exceptional man, so enticing to flirt with! To seduce a man like him would be such an aplishment! ¡°Lilly, let me show you some clothes! You want to buy new clothes, don¡¯t you?¡± Rain led Lilly into the shop. Anthony frowned and followed along as he saw Lilly go inside. Rain could not help but feel delighted. ¡°Wow, there are so many beautiful clothes! Look at this T-shirt, it¡¯s adorable! Would you like to try it, Lilly?¡± Lilly nced at it, still not understanding what was going on with Rain. She wanted to ask her master about it, so she nodded in agreement. As she entered the fitting room, Lilly asked softly, ¡°Master, what is she exactly?¡± Pablo replied, ¡°She¡¯s not possessed by a spirit. It¡¯s an evil that arises from people. Can you see it?¡± Lilly shook her head, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t see it, but I sense that it¡¯s not good. Let¡¯s observe further.¡± Pablo nodded and said, ¡°Good. This is the first time you¡¯ve encountered something malevolent. You should learn more about it.¡± Lilly nodded. Outside the fitting room¡­ Rain picked out a dress in the same style as Lilly¡¯s and entered the fitting room. After quickly changing, she emerged, and to her delight, Anthony was still waiting outside Lilly¡¯s fitting room. She giggled and said, ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect that it would fit me too! It¡¯s a size L. What do you think, Mr. Crawford?¡± Grown-ups wearing children¡¯s clothes¡­ Even at thergest size, it hugged her figure snugly. The children¡¯s T-shirt clung tightly to Rain¡¯s figure, feeling constricting. ¡°But it¡¯s so tight¡­ Oh, the tag is stuck inside, and I can¡¯t remove it¡­ Mr. Crawford, can you help me with it?¡± Rain approached Anthony, letting her hair fall gently on her chest, and blinked yfully at him. Anthony lowered his gaze, his expression cold, and was about to refuse her request. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed ke and Damian searching for them and approaching. Anthony¡¯s tone turned icy as he said, ¡°How do you want me to help?¡± Rain¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This is getting interesting! There were women who thrive on ambiguity, and most men found it hard to resist their allure. Look at him, still trying to maintain a serious and cold facade¡­ How amusing! Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Rain moved closer and whispered softly, ¡°Mr. Crawford, please reach in and help me¡­¡± ¡°Or perhaps you¡¯d like to help me in the fitting room? It¡¯s more exciting in there!¡± Anthony was speechless. Is there truly such a woman in this world? He suddenly recalled a news about a woman who was about to get married and hooked up with her ex- boyfriend. He suddenly understood her. The world is full of wonders, and such people do exist.novelxo fast update ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your boyfriend to help you?¡± Anthony looked to the side, his face expressionless. Damian and ke arrived, unnoticed by Rain. ke nonchntly slipped his hand into his pocket, a hint of mockery in his eyes. Damian stared at Rain in shock and disbelief. ¡°Rain, you¡­¡± Rain¡¯s expression changed abruptly, and she quickly took a few steps back. ¡°Damian, you¡¯re here! The tag is stuck. Can you help me get it out?¡± Damian felt a sense of disappointment and confusion. ¡°Why are you wearing children¡¯s clothes? This section is specifically for kids.¡± Rain furrowed her brows. ¡°I just thought the clothes were cute and wanted to match with Lilly¡­ Look, even Lilly changed into the same outfit.¡± Lilly had juste out, now dressed in the children¡¯s clothes. As Lilly blinked innocently, she suddenly felt that something was off about the clothes she was wearing, and it was not as nice as before. Damian brushed off Rain¡¯s exnation and persisted with his questioning. ¡°Okay, even if you liked the shirt and wanted to match with Lilly, what did you mean by asking Mr. Crawford to reach inside and help you remove the tag?¡± Rain avoided answering directly and instead expressed her disappointment. ¡°Damian, don¡¯t you trust me? I¡¯m so disappointed in you!¡± Damian¡¯s heart sank. ¡°I heard it. You asked Mr. Crawford to go into the fitting room with you and mentioned that the fitting room was exciting! And now you¡¯re saying this? Do you have no conscience?¡± Rain¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and she became angry. ¡°What do you mean? Are you using me of being unfaithful? How can a boyfriend say such things to his girlfriend? I never said any of that. You must have misheard me!¡± Lilly interjected from the side, saying, ¡°Miss, I heard what you said to Uncle Anthony!¡± Chapter 635 Chapter 635 The children¡¯s clothing store grew increasingly crowded, and many people pretended to browse clothes while secretly eavesdropping on the conversation. In the midst of it all, people took out their phones to take pictures. Rain¡¯s face turned red, and she wanted to deny it, but Lilly looked at her with an innocent and sincere gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie¡­ and I won¡¯t deny it¡­¡± Rain stammered, ¡°I really wanted someone to help me remove the tag from my clothes¡­¡± Lilly was even more confused. ¡°But why do you need someone else to help? Couldn¡¯t you have just entered the fitting room and taken off the clothes yourself?¡± Rain was speechless. Damian smiled bitterly, ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe it when Mr. MacNeil and Mr. Show showed me the screenshots of you flirting with them¡­¡± ¡°You were in lingerie and chatting with my two superiorste at night? Huh¡­?¡± ¡°You even shared photos! And you said you enjoyed being surrounded by multiple men!¡± As Damian spoke, his anger grew. Unexpectedly, in the next moment, Rain¡¯s anger red up, and she pped Damian across the face! ¡°p!¡± The p left Damian stunned, and Lilly was equally shocked. Rain yelled angrily, ¡°Damian Gray! Are you even a man?!¡± Damian also roared furiously, ¡°Am I not a man? Should I just ept the fact that you¡¯re cheating on me and continue to coax you without confronting you about it, to be considered a man? How dare you deny calling my superiorste at night, sharing videos, posting photos, and engaging in explicit conversations! Do you want me to show you the evidence?¡± Amotion erupted around them, and everyone looked at Rain. Rain blushed, desperately wanting to deny it, but when she caught sight of ke leaning to the side with folded arms, his face turned cold and had no expression. He absentmindedly typed on his mobile phone. The intensity of his presence was terrifying as if any lie she told would be projected on a big screen in the next moment, amplifying the consequences. Rain blushed and eximed with anger, ¡°Yes, I did say it, but I was just joking! I didn¡¯t actually do it!¡± ¡°I treat them as friends, so I casually chatted, joked, and made thosements! I never intended to act upon them!¡± However, they exposed things she had not done in front of everyone. Wasn¡¯t that making her look bad? While she may have been foolish, weren¡¯t they just as bad? They shared stories of her posting videos and photos in public, and their actions were even worse than her words! Damianughed indignantly, ¡°Do you treat my leader your friend? You added my leader as a friend, but you¡¯ve only known them for five minutes, and yet you speak to them like this?¡± With reddened eyes, Rain clenched their teeth and demanded, ¡°Apologize to me!¡± Damian waspletely taken aback, ¡°You expect me to apologize when you were the one in the wrong?¡± Rain spoke up, ¡°Yes! I may have been foolish, but you exposed my private affairs to the public, turning me into aughingstock! That¡¯s worse than my foolish behavior. You are not being fair! Apologize to me today, and we can put this behind us. We¡¯ll go our separate ways, and I won¡¯t hold it against you, nor will you owe me anything in the future!¡± Everyone was astonished. What kind of distorted values and illogical reasoning was this? Being unfaithful to her boyfriend, flirting with her boyfriend¡¯s boss in the middle of the night. They shared photos and videos and said things that disruptedmon decency. Now, she had turned around and demanded an apology from her boyfriend, simply because he told her what she did in public¡­ Lilly could not help but express her suspicion. ¡°Is thisdy in the right?¡± Lilly asked, her voice filled with doubt. ke replied, ¡°No, she¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°When her scandal was exposed, she retaliated and demanded apologies from others. By iming the moral high ground, she revealed her guilty conscience. It¡¯s called saving face. Have you heard of it?¡± Lilly suddenly had a realization, eximing, ¡°I have! I¡¯ll tell Grandma that I¡¯ve learned another phrase when I get back!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ke coughed, feeling less amused by the situation. Observing the silence from others, Rain felt deeply disappointed. ¡°Men, always bully women. Is that all you¡¯re capable of? Acting politely to outsiders while attacking your own girlfriend like a thunderbolt.¡± ¡°Men make more mistakes. When a man cheats, it¡¯s considered to join the ranks of all men in the world. But when a woman makes a mistake, she¡¯sbeled unfaithful and trash.¡±novelxo fast update What¡¯s wrong with women being romantic and happy? Of course, Rain didn¡¯t dare utter these words aloud. ¡°I merely spoke inappropriately, I was just joking, and didn¡¯t do anything. You¡¯re still my boyfriend, so it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me, but publicly defaming me is uncalled for.¡± ¡°Damian Gray, I see right through you! You despicable man!¡± Rain stormed back to the fitting room to change her clothes. When she emerged, she bumped into Damian with bitterness, making sure to take the items Damian had bought for her before leaving with her hands full. Damian stood there motionless, a nk expression on his face. Lilly asked, ¡°Daddy, what idiom did she use just now?¡± ke responded calmly, ¡°That¡¯s called hitting¡­you¡¯ll understand when you grow up.¡± Men and women were inherently two genders with contrasting characteristics, destined to have different ways of thinking, behaviors, andnguage. However, those who exploit the differences between men and women to provoke conflicts had ill intentions. Cheating was wrong, whether it¡¯s done by men or women. There were despicable individuals among both genders. Yet, Rain¡¯s words about carried such conviction¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said ke as he lifted Lilly in his arms and walked away. ¡°Oh, yeah,¡± ke turned his head. ¡°Would you like to take a few more days off?¡± Damian shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not necessary.¡± ¡°I want to work overtime.¡± ke contemted for a moment. ¡°Hmm¡­ Alright. I¡¯ll call you tonight.¡± Eventually, they left. Damian lowered his head and left on his own. It was now time for Lilly¡¯s shopping spree! They entered a store, and Lilly joyfully tried on clothes. Finally, she chose a princess dress. ¡°Uncle Anthony, Can I have this?¡± Anthony nodded and proceeded to the cashier. ¡°I¡¯ll buy everything she tried on.¡± Lilly was astonished. ke raised an eyebrow. ¡°Can you pay for everything I¡¯ve tried on as well?.¡± Anthony¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°What else would you like to try?¡± ke took it for granted. ¡°Matching outfits! The two T-shirts I tried on earlier.¡± Chapter 636 Chapter 636 At night, ke called Damian to join him for ghost-hunting training. He wanted to keep himself busy and distracted from overthinking. Lilly, appearing like an eager puppy, poked her head out, sped her hands together, and said in an enthusiastic tone, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ming too! I¡¯ll take care of you!¡± ke squatted by her door, pursed his lips, and replied, ¡°But don¡¯t you have school tomorrow?¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m only in kindergarten!¡± ke was speechless. He gently touched Lilly¡¯s little head and said, puzzled, ¡°Going to kindergarten is for you to develop good habits¡­¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Am I not good enough, Daddy?¡± ke: ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ke¡¯s hesitationsted only a second. He picked up Lilly and quietly left. These experiences would remain in Lilly¡¯s memory as she grew up¡ªsneaking out with her father in the middle of the night, covering for each other while doing mischievous things. They would be her cherished memories. Damian was already waiting at the intersection, sitting in a white car. ke ced Lilly in the car and raised his eyebrow, ¡°She didn¡¯t take your car?¡± Damian replied, ¡°It was unlocked, so I¡¯m taking it back.¡± ke nodded in approval. ¡°That¡¯s good. At least you know how to take your car back.¡± Damian was silent. He muttered quietly to himself, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, I¡¯m just being taken advantage of¡­ No, I¡¯m not stupid, I¡¯m being taken advantage of¡­ not stupid.¡± Lilly concluded, ¡± Damian, you¡¯re both being taken advantage of and stupid.¡± Damian had nothing to say in response. However, he was grateful that ke had awakened him. Upon further investigation, he discovered that Rain had not only cheated on him but had also betrayed him numerous times while he was on missions. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She even brought her flings to their shared home, rolling into the bed they slept in and using his towel and shower gel. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Furthermore, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that he had not performed well during the day. Lilly remarked, ¡°Damian, the more you think about it, the more you feel that you didn¡¯t perform well and that you¡¯re being taken advantage of, right?¡± Damian replied, ¡°Uh, it¡¯s alright.¡± Although he felt that way deep down, he still felt uneasy. After all, they had been together for so many years, and he did not want to do anything wrong. Even though he had all the evidence to prove Rain was unfaithful, he never thought of seeking revenge against her. Lilly sighed, ¡°Is this what Master calls lovesick?¡± ke nced over. Pablo, who was unnoticed at the side, immediately chimed in, ¡°I didn¡¯t teach her that!¡± The term ¡°lovesick¡± was something she had learned from users on the inte in thements section. The inte users in thements section were dumbfounded. Lilly continued, ¡°Damian, you didn¡¯t nder her. She ndered you!¡± She held up her kiddy phone. The adorable mint green mobile phone had a slightly cartoonish appearance, giving off the impression of being fake. No one could tell that this was a mobile phone worth over 10,000 dors. Anthony had purchased this phone for Lilly, butter her grandmother forbade her from using it, so she put it away. Lilly only brought the phone with her when they went out. At that moment, Damian noticed a familiar face on the screen of Lilly¡¯s lovely mint green phone. It was Rain! Rain¡¯s social media feed appeared on the screen. She posted several updates in a row, ¡°Sisters, I encountered a scumbag! They say all these nice things to me, iming to trust me at all times¡­ but then they ndered me in the mall, using me of flirting with his superior! Haha, it¡¯s ridiculous! As if I would go after his superior! If I wanted to flirt, I would¡¯ve aimed much higher! There¡¯s no excuse for their malicious intent, I see through men. I have been hurt too deeply¡­ I¡¯ll never trust a man again, and I have no desire to marry anyone anymore¡­¡± Apanying the post was a picture of Rain lying on a bar table, wearing a tearful expression with empty eyes, as if conveying a message, ¡°I have been hurt too much¡­¡± Damian felt even more uneasy. But¡­novelxo fast update ¡°Why do you have her ount?¡± Damian was surprised. Lilly responded, ¡°Daddy made it for me! Daddy goes out and gets things done. I can have whatever I want.¡± Damian was speechless. Now he was even more curious about the reason Lilly used to add Rain as a contact. In the next moment, he understood that Lilly¡¯s profile picture was actually of a man with a well-defined physique. His age was listed as 28 years old, and his nickname was ¡°Breaking into Your Heart¡± Damian remained silent. He did not need to think twice; this was something Mr. MacNeil had done. He just wanted to know if Bettany was aware of this. Lilly yed with her phone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the bar!¡± Damian was perplexed. ¡°Lilly¡­ you can enter the bar?¡± ke interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡± The car moved slowly, and Damian¡¯s hesitancy was evident from the car¡¯s speed¡­ At that moment. Rain was dressed in a white, thin, tight-fitting sweater. The bar was filled with girls wearing suspenders, low-cut dresses, and short skirts. Rain¡¯s attire was not revealing, but it garnered more attention. Compared to those who were more ¡°open,¡± men seemed to prefer a ¡°purer¡± appearance. ¡°Miss, are you alone? Want somepany?¡± Numerous people approached her, trying to strike up a conversation. Rain nced at them, ring his nostrils. Their ¡°hardware¡± was not very impressive. She had be so skilled that she could determine the other person¡¯s ¡°hardware¡± just by looking at them. Rain declined, saying, ¡°No, I¡¯m waiting for my friend.¡± She looked down at her phone. On her phone, a man with the username ¡°Breaking into Your Heart¡± sent a message. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Her heart fluttered a little. Throughout their chat history, the man had not said much. She said, ¡°Hi there!¡± The other party responded, ¡°Hey.¡± She continued, ¡°Are you alone? Do you have a girlfriend?¡± The other party replied: ¡°No.¡± She said: ¡°Do you want to go out and have fun together? I¡¯ve been hurt by my boyfriend, and I¡¯m feeling down.¡± The other party added, ¡°Wait for me.¡± In their chat history, Rain did most of the talking while the other party mostly listened, asionally responding with a simple ¡°yes.¡± Their conversations were brief and to the point. Rain could not help but imagine that the person on the other end of the phone was a domineering man like Anthony. Taking a sip of her wine, Rain clicked on the other party¡¯s profile picture. He has a great physique. Using one¡¯s own body as a profile picture was akin to a woman using her partially exposed breasts as a profile picture, disying coquettishness. Her heart began to flutter! As they chatted, she acted cold and distant¡­ just to see if the other party was boring! This kind of man was the best for casual flings. Rain curled her lips, smiling slightly. It seemed like she had found herself a high-quality fling. Little did she know¡­ The person she thought the high-quality man was actually on the other end of the screen she was interacting with was a little girl. The girl was not being cold or distant; she was just learning how to type and could only recognize a few words¡­ Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Damian followed ke and Lilly into the bar. The ce was illuminated with vibrant lights, and people, both men, and women, were dressed in revealing attire. Some were even engaged in wild, inappropriate dancing. On the dance floor, a few individuals had their clothes torn off halfway, entangled with each other while chatting andughing. Lilly thought to herself¡­ Wow¡­ it¡¯s just like what Grandma said, a disreputable ce. In reality, there were also upscale bars that resembled coffee shops¡ªa more rxed setting. However, some people preferred to create an atmosphere of recklessness in bars. Moreover, certain bars, known only to those within certain circles, truly fit that description. Damian quickly spotted Rain sitting at the bar. Amidst a group of men and women, she wore a white sweater that exuded an air of cleanliness, purity, and distinctiveness. He recalled a time when he once picked her up from a bar. She was dressed simrly, fully clothed, and had a look of grievance on her face, iming that she had been deceived by a friend. At the time, he genuinely believed that she hade to the bar just for a drink¡­ Now that he knew what she was really up to, her innocent appearance seemed far from genuine. The tight-fitting, thin knitted sweater outlined her figure, stretched tightly against her body, revealing faint glimpses of the ck lingerie underneath. While her trousers were not revealing in the slightest, they were still form-fitting, highlighting her curves. How foolish had he been in the past? He was truly lovesick. ¡°Let¡¯s go this way,¡± Lilly said, holding Damian¡¯s hand. ke had reserved a private room on the second floor, hidden from view downstairs but providing a clear view of the activities below. This arrangement was specifically intended for certain individuals to select their prey. ¡°What are we here to catch?¡± Damian asked after they were seated. ¡°Are there any ghosts here?¡± Lilly leaned against the ss door and replied, ¡°There are no ghosts here, but there is an evil spirit.¡± Pablo advised her to learn more about this subject. Rain¡¯s evil intentions exceeded Lilly¡¯s understanding so, this issue was far from over. Though Damian remained silent, he covertly consumed the wine on the table. ¡°Ding!¡± Lilly received a message. It was from the user I¡¯m a baby, ¡°Hey, haven¡¯t you arrived yet? Hurry up, I think I drank too much and now I¡¯m dizzy¡­¡± When a woman tells a man that she feels dizzy due to excessive drinking, they were allowing the man. Unfortunately, Lilly was not a man. With her tiny hands, she tapped the screen and painstakingly typed for a while before finally sending two words, ¡°Just wait.¡± Rain nced at the response, and met with another cold reply. ¡°What should we do next?¡± Lilly raised her head and asked ke. This led ke to believe that he had experience in doing so. ke scratched his nose and suggested, ¡°Send her money.¡± Damian and Lilly were dumbfounded. She immediately objected, ¡°No, money is hard to earn. Why should we send her money? Can we use some other method?.¡± ke exined, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see what her intentions are? The only way to do so is to bait her, and money is the finest bait of them all.¡± ¡°We need to maintain a good rtionship with her and make her think that we¡¯re easy to be taken advantage of.¡± Damian, who had been exploited by her pondered¡­ Can¡¯t you say this when she¡¯s gone? ke wore a smile on his face, but it failed to reach his eyes. ¡°What this woman did is far worse than you think.¡± He also desired toprehend how evil spirits could manifest within people. Reluctantly, Lilly agreed, ¡°Okay then¡­¡± To understand how this worked¡­ she exerted herself diligently! ¡°How much should we give her?¡± Lilly asked. She did not have much money in her bank ount. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just around a billion dors or so. ke replied, ¡°Ten thousand dors.¡± Lilly¡¯s face contorted with pain. It was a considerable sum of money, so why did she have to give away so much? She transferred 10,000 dors to the other party. ¡°And then?¡± Lilly¡¯s expression became entangled,cking the previous joy.novelxo fast update ke chuckled and said, ¡°Why do you feel distressed when you gave her 10,000 dors? You have so much money!¡± Lilly furrowed her brow. ¡°Ten thousand is arge amount!¡± ke could not help but feel amused and exasperated. ¡°After it¡¯s done, Daddy will make sure she returns the money.¡± Lilly sought confirmation with worry. ¡°Really?¡± ke nodded emphatically. Lilly felt a surge of happiness. Meanwhile, Rain waited, but her man did not show up. Her phone chimed, and the other party sent her ten thousand dors! Breaking into Your Heart sent a message, ¡°I saw you.¡± Breaking into Your Heart added, ¡°Go back!¡± Rain was taken aback. Wow, is he a boss? I¡¯m a baby replied the text, ¡°Where are you? I can¡¯t see you.¡± She continued, ¡°Why did you send me money? I don¡¯t want it¡­ I just feel dizzy, I need you to pick me up.¡± Breaking into Your Heart replied, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for me to show up in person.¡± Rain could not help but let her imagination run wild. He¡¯s wealthy, cold, and avoids showing himself. Did she catch the attention of some famous actor? Did he intend to have some fun initially, but when he saw her at the bar, he was captivated by her innocence and uniqueness? Did he change his mind and feel bad for her? A wicked smile flickered across Rain¡¯s eyes, and she promptly sent a message. ¡°Other guys are gonna send me home if you don¡¯t show up!¡± ¡°What should I do? I feel so dizzy right now. When I think about being hurt by my boyfriend¡­ I just want to find someone to hold me tight and escape from reality¡­¡± However, there was no response after a long time. Rain waited for a while, and epted the money when suddenly a bartender approached and handed her a room key card and a set of car keys! A presidential suite in a five-star hotel! And the car keys¡­ it¡¯s a Maybach! This time, the man seemed to have gone a bit overboard with his gestures. Breaking into Your Heart sent a message, ¡°Go to the hotel. I¡¯ve given you a car and arranged a driver for you.¡± Rain and Lilly were taken aback at the same time. ¡°Daddy! You spent money on her and you got her a car!¡± The hotel room was worth 20,000 dors per night at Anthony¡¯s hotel. The car also belonged to Anthony. ke replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± Damian stood there dumbfounded, and the fruit on his fork slipped off. Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Rain stepped outside lightly and, as expected, she spotted a ck, incredibly discreet Maybach parked by the roadside. It¡¯s a Maybach! She was so thrilled that she started to wonder if she was being tricked. She had not met the person before, so what was their intentions? ¡°Hello, are you the one I should pick up?¡± A driver approached her. Rain nodded and handed him the car keys obediently. ¡°I had some drinks and I¡¯m feeling a bit dizzy¡­ Could you please drive me to Mauville Hotel?¡± The driver cast a few mysterious nces at her. Rain seemed oblivious to it all, disying her charm. Lilly leaned against the second-floor window and eximed, ¡°Hey! It¡¯s Uncle Anthony¡¯s car! They drove it away!¡± Damian was perplexed. ¡°Mr. MacNeil, when did you bring Mr. Craeford¡¯s car here¡­¡± ke replied, ¡°Just a while ago while we were on the road.¡± Damian was speechless. Lilly hopped off the sofa. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to catch up with her quickly.¡± It¡¯s a car worth millions of dors, what if it can¡¯t be returned? Even if Anthony did not feel upset about losing the car, Lilly would feel heartbroken for him. When Rain arrived at the hotel, she swiped the card to open the door¡­ Upon entering the room, her heart raced, anticipating the person¡¯s arrival. But there was no one. ¡°Was I just brought here to rest?!¡± Rain couldn¡¯t believe it. No way. There couldn¡¯t possibly be such a good man in this world. At that moment, the doorbell chimed. Rain¡¯s heart skipped a beat, that was what she expected! She yanked on her clothes, messed up her hair, and approached the door, pretending to be drowsy. ¡°Who is it¡­¡± A man stood before her. He was not as handsome as she imagined, and even a bit short. However, she could overlook that. After all, he drove a million-dor Maybach and could afford a suite worth thousands of dors a night. Those physical shorings were negligible. ¡°Are you Breaking into Your Heart?¡± Rain pretended to be astonished. The man asked, ¡°Are you Rain?¡± Rain bashfully responded, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The man nodded, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He entered the room and appeared equally amazed by the surroundings. Rain softly uttered, ¡°Hey¡­¡± The man interjected, ¡°Did your boyfriend tell you about this?¡± Rain was taken aback once again. What boyfriend was he referring to? What did he say? Was it that weakling Damian? ¡°What¡­ what are you talking about? I¡­ I just broke up with my boyfriend!¡± She put on a sorrowful expression. The man looked her up and down, seemingly satisfied. ¡°Stop pretending, you¡¯re sober. What¡¯s there not to know about?¡± The man approached her directly and grabbed her. ¡°Your boyfriend swapped girlfriends with me. Did you know about that?¡± Rain waspletely dumbfounded. Finally, she understood! How could a wealthy man suddenly treat her so well for no reason? It turned out that this man had his peculiar interests! Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°My boyfriend¡­ is being unfaithful?¡± she tentatively asked. The man in front of her chuckled, finally revealing a sinister smile as he moved closer. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re so beautiful. Your boyfriend is generous!¡± ¡°Look at this mirror. He¡¯s in the next room, watching you!¡± Rain pretended to resist, saying, ¡°Ah¡­ please don¡¯t say that, don¡¯t¡­¡± As expected! NTR, a term originating from Japan, referred to the act of one¡¯s spouse or partner being forcibly taken by someone else. To put it in simpler terms, it involved swapping wives or girlfriends with others. Some individuals with particr fetishes enjoy watching themselves being cheated on, and some even secretly observe their wives or girlfriends being vited by others to fulfill their desires. Initially, it was only depicted in color movies orics. Over time, some people grew dissatisfied with fictional portrayals and began to enact these scenarios in real life, leading to amunity of NTR enthusiasts. However, in reality, the vast majority of women would not ept NTR, and some men would pretend to be in love with women, gaining their trust before finding excuses to coerce them into the bed of another person. Rain understood this perfectly! Suddenly, she felt excited. While other girls might not be able to ept it, she could! She even had a preference for multiple NTR, chaotic NTR! With Rain¡¯s hesitant consent, events unfolded naturally. Rain truly believed that the man who engaged in conversation with her was opposite therge mirror in the middle of the room, with all his expressions and movements aimed at the mirror. He put in a great effort. Rain could not believe that there was no such thing as a free lunch, but if it was NTR, it made sense. The other party wanted to y this game, so they should have just told her directly. Even if she was being sold, she would be pleased because such a wealthy man shared the same interests as her. In another room, ke sat in front of aputer with a monitor disying what was happening in the suite. This room was specially set up and not essible to the public during this period.novelxo fast update As the two started chatting, ke turned off the video screen. ¡°Do you see it now?¡± he asked. Damian¡¯s face turned pale. Lilly, who did not understand what was going on, asked in confusion, ¡°Dad, what does NTR mean?¡± ke did not answer her this time, but instead said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask too many questions, kid. It¡¯ste, go to bed quickly, and Daddy will take you back home after sunrise.¡± Lilly pouted and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± She went into the room within the suite, took off her shoes, and slept. She wondered if she was able to get her money back. And what about Uncle Anthony? Would he still want that luxury car back? Oh, never mind¡­ The car is used for Uncle Anthony¡¯s business receptions so he doesn¡¯t need it¡­ It¡¯s apany car¡­ But it¡¯s still an expensive car! Lost in her thoughts, Lilly gradually drifted off to sleep. Meanwhile, ke sat in front of theputer, tapping the lid of theptop with his fingers. ¡°Do you know what NTR is?¡± he asked. Damian replied sadly, ¡°I know.¡± They had previously solved a simr case in their department. There was a man that used various tactics to date eight different girls at the same time. After gaining the girlfriend¡¯s trust, the man negotiated a price with the buyer and then arranged for the girl to be taken to the hotel while she was drunk. Unaware of what was happening, the girl was one of the eight victims who had been deceived. The buyer could not bear it after purchasing her andter added her on a messaging app to reveal the truth. ¡°Your boyfriend sold you for 3888 dors on the night you got drunk,¡± the message read. Shocked and devastated, the girl immediately contacted the police. To her surprise, she discovered that not only had her boyfriend deceived her, but seven other victims had been sold as well. Furthermore, some of them had been sold multiple times. It became clear that there were not only people with a genuine interest in the fetish but also those who engaged in such activities solely for financial gain. They were willing to do anything for money. ¡°Some girls believe they have a loving boyfriend, but little do they know that their boyfriend is a monster,¡± ke remarked. ¡°So whether you¡¯re a man or a woman, it¡¯s important to be cautious when choosing a partner,¡± he concluded. Only then did Damian realize that he had fallen for a trap, and he had foolishly believed in true love. How ironic¡­ Chapter 639 Chapter 639 ¡°Lilly¡¯s right, I¡¯ve been stupid and taken advantage of,¡± Damian chuckled at himself. ke responded casually, ¡°It¡¯s not toote to realize it now.¡± Damian sighed, ¡°I understand everything now¡­ Mr. MacNeil, let¡¯s go!¡± ke raised an eyebrow, ¡°Leave? This is just the beginning.¡± Lost and confused, Damian expressed, ¡°Mr. MacNeil, I know you¡¯re looking out for my well-being, but I don¡¯t want to be caught up in this anymore. It¡¯s a matter between us. It¡¯s too unmanly to pursue a broken rtionship. I¡¯ll just take it as I¡¯ve been seeing the wrong person, and all my hard work has gone to waste¡­¡± Rxing on the sofa, kezily remarked, ¡°Your emotions may be your concern, but now it¡¯s not about you.¡± Puzzled, Damian asked, ¡°Then what¡¯s it about?¡± ke responded, ¡°Why did I bring you out tonight?¡± Damian pondered and could not help but feel a jolt in his heart, ¡°You mean, Rain is possessed by a ghost? Her actions¡­ are influenced by a ghost!¡± In that case, she¡¯s not acting of her own ord? Damian¡¯s previously desperate state became even moreplex. ke asked with a neutral expression as he had his hands folded, ¡°So, can you still forgive her if she was possessed by a ghost?¡± He had already exined it earlier. When a person was possessed by a ghost, it¡¯s not only due to their lack of positive energy but also because they attract evil spirits. Only such a person would invite such a ghost. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Common signs of encountering evil spirits include sudden illnesses, inexplicableas, madness, and abnormal behavior¡­ It was evident that Damian and his girlfriend had been together for several years, and Rain had always shown these signs, indicating that she was not acting on her own ord. Hence, if was a ghost¡¯s doing, it must be an evil spirit, falling under the category of ¡°the person who naturally attracts such a ghost.¡± ¡°Would you forgive her if a ghost was behind this?¡± ke was somewhat at a loss for words. Fortunately, Damian shook his head and replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ll feel a bit better.¡± He and Rain had been together for three and a half years. If Rain was not possessed by an evil spirit, it meant he has been yed by a woman, making him appear even more stupid. ke stated, ¡°You think you¡¯re foolish, don¡¯t you? There¡¯s no need to be embarrassed.¡± ¡°There may not be ghosts clinging onto Rain, but there¡¯s known as evil spirits.¡± Damian asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s an evil spirit?¡± ke exined, ¡°An evil spirit is a person whose heart is filled with wicked thoughts, and these thoughts overpower their positive energy, thus bing malevolent.¡± ¡°In simple terms, a ghost possesses a body as an external entity, while an evil spirit embodies the essence of a ghost itself,¡± Lilly mentioned that if Damian wanted to witness this evil spirit, he needed to amplify the evil thoughts within Rain¡¯s heart. Having investigated Rain, ke was aware of the kind of person she was. So, cheating on Damian was just a small mistake. Sometimes she would date someone, and the two would pretend to be a couple and attend NTR parties. ke used this method and posted it in an onlinemunity to attract a man. ¡°If Rain had boundaries, she would have refused this man. However, she didn¡¯t decline and cooperated with him well.¡± Not only did they cooperate, but they did not miss a single act that needed to be performed. She had no shame¡­ ke wondered how exhrating it must be for her. So, ke wondered if he could draw out the evil spirit in her. After listening, Damian understood what was going on. ¡°So, we just have to wait?¡± Damian also sat on the sofa, eagerly asking. ke pointed to theputer and replied, ¡°You can also watch the live stream.¡± Damian remained silent, his emotions in turmoil. What a live stream! He refused to watch it. On the other side, in the luxurious suite, Rain yed her part intensely, engaging in a wild escapade throughout the night. She performed various dramatic acts, and what was noteworthy was that she managed to make it all seem genuine. It was like a soap opera, and one had to admire the director. The first episode was about pretending to resist, disobey, and hold on. The second episode followed where she acted uneasy after being vited, questioning whether her boyfriend would hate her once he found out. The third episode involved helpless crying, presenting a narrative of wanting to remain faithful to her boyfriend despite her body feeling strange. The fourth episode was ¡°You¡¯re so kind. I¡¯m starting to like you a little.¡± While the fifth episode was ¡°It¡¯s almost dawn. I don¡¯t care anymore. Please forget about me.¡± After these five episodes, dawn approached and Rain¡¯s eyes became tainted with ayer of ckness, resembling the darkness of night. She had been marked by darkness. Unseen by her, the ethereal form of a baby ghost materialized on her body, bearing an uncanny resemnce to her, with closed eyes¡­ Six o¡¯clock in the morning¡­ In the quiet hallway, Anthony¡¯s tall and upright figure appeared, apanied by Lisa, who was still groggy and half-awake, her eyes filled with sleepiness and confusion. ¡°Pick up Lilly?¡± She asked absentmindedly. ¡°Lilly¡­ is here?¡± Anthony¡¯s suit jacket was draped over her shoulders, and as she rubbed her eyes, it was on the verge of slipping off. Anthony helped her readjust her coat and replied, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s here.¡± Lisa responded with a vague ¡°Oh¡­¡± in a daze. Anthony could not help but chuckle. She had not fully woken up yet. When he was about to leave earlier, she had just opened the door and instinctively followed him. ¡°Where is she?¡± Lisa held two room cards, looking bewildered. Anthony took Lilly¡¯s suite room card, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll do it! It¡¯s room 3098¡­novelxo fast update Lisa stared at the room card in her hand. 3097¡­ Huh? Right next to it? Rooms 3098 and 3097 were adjacent to each other. Just as they reached the door of 3097, Anthony continued walking towards the door of 3098, swiping the room card to open it. Lisa eximed, ¡°Wow, swipe my card!¡± She swiftly took the room card and swiped it, opening the door to room 3097. Anthony muttered to himself, ¡°Lilly should still be sleeping¡­¡± It seemed he would have to carry her back. However, to his surprise, Lisa opened the door to room 3097! Anthony¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he hurriedly went over to grab her, speaking in a low voice, ¡°Why did you open that door?¡± Lisa looked at him innocently and replied, ¡°I swiped my card!¡± Anthony was speechless. Thismotion awakened the people inside. At that moment, Rain had just finished the fifth episode of her performance series and was exhausted, preparing to go to bed. Unexpectedly, she heard the sound of a door being swiped open! Her eyes shot open, wondering who was there. Could it be¡­ the person she had imagined, the one who spontaneously booked an expensive hotel room and drove a Maybach! She quickly got up and wrapped herself in a bath towel. Anthony grabbed the doorknob, about to close the door¡­ But then he heard a voice exim, ¡°Ah, Mr. Crawford¡­¡± Rain¡¯s eyes were teary, and she gazed at Anthony with a mixture of charm and distress. ¡°Mr. Crawford, why would you y such a trick on me? You should know that I have genuine feelings for you, and my heart skipped a beat the first time Iid eyes on you. But you brought me here, only to push me into someone else¡¯s arms.¡± Anthony was puzzled. Rain sniffled and nced at Lisa, asking, ¡°Is she your girlfriend?¡± Lisa was confused. Unable to hold back her tears, Rain softly spoke, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I understand¡­ But next time, please let me know in advance, okay?¡± It turned out that Rain had misunderstood the situation. Seeing Anthony use the room card to open the door of that room early in the morning, she mistakenly believed that he was the one who had been chatting with her! Looking at it from that perspective, everything suddenly made sense. Anthony coincidentally encountered her at the mall, and she yfully teased him. However, he pretended to be uninterested, when in fact he must have been eager inside, but unable to show it in front of the children and others. So, he secretly added her ount¡­ ¡°I hate you¡­¡± Rain said, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°Don¡¯t let this happen again in the future¡­¡± Anthony and Lisa were both dumbfounded. Chapter 640 Chapter 640 Rain believed that Anthony was the person behind the username ¡°Breaking into Your Heart,¡± and her heart filled with joy. If he were an ordinary wealthy individual, she nned to y along for a few years, during which he would cover all her expenses. But Anthony was no ordinary wealthy man! He was incredibly handsome and had a tall and slender figure that exuded strength and power. She felt tempted. It was not just for amusement. Even though she had only seen him twice, she had already fallen deeply in love with him. So she needed to find a way to melt Anthony¡¯s heart and keep herself by his side for a long time¡­ Wearing an expression of thoughtfulness, Rain spoke softly, ¡°This should be¡­ Are you Ken¡¯s girlfriend? Ken just fell asleep. Would you like to find him now?¡± She added in a flustered manner, ¡°Ah¡­ I need to change my clothes right away, Mr. Crawford, please wait for me.¡± Then, she pretended to stumble and let out a small cry, almost tripping. As expected, the bath towel loosened and was about to slip off¡­ Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Lisa reacted quickly and covered Anthony¡¯s eyes in an instant. Simultaneously, Anthony also reacted swiftly, mming the door shut. The two of them had a mutual understanding. Lisa¡¯s thoughts were clear, which was, ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡± While Anthony¡¯s thoughts were the same, ¡°Don¡¯t expose her eyes to filth.¡± Eventually, the door closed, but Lisa was unaware of the force behind Anthony¡¯s action. The force of the m caused his eyes to widen. ¡°Well¡­¡± He raised his hand and pressed his eyelids. Lisa was taken aback and nervously asked, ¡°Uh¡­ Are you blind?¡± Anthony was stunned. Anthony rubbed his brow, suppressing the urge to cry, and muttered, ¡°Be gentler next time.¡± Lisa nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°Yes!¡± Reluctantly, Anthony led her to Room 3098. Lilly was sound asleep inside. As Anthony entered the room, he noticed the little one, with one foot on the nket and one hand clutching the pillow. With her soft snoring, her belly rose and fell rhythmically. A tender smile formed on his face as he gently picked her up and whispered, ¡°Lilly, we¡¯re home.¡± ording to an old superstition, when a child fell asleep away from home, one should say ¡°we¡¯re home¡± when leaving and repeat it upon reaching the doorstep. It was believed to prevent the child¡¯s soul from wandering and ensure their safe return. Anthony used to scoff at such beliefs, but now he felt a touch of nostalgia, realizing that he, too, was growing older and embracing these traditions. Lisa followed, clutching the pillow and nket. Anthony nced at her, perplexed by her actions. In a hushed voice, Lisa exined, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, take¡­ nket!¡± Wow, she intended to take away all the pillows and nkets from the hotel. What if the olddy found out when they return? The answer was obvious. Anthony couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, saying, ¡°We don¡¯t need to take them.¡± Suddenly, Lilly fiercely punched Anthony¡¯s chin with her tiny fist and eximed, ¡°I want it! I want it! It¡¯s my ten thousand dors!¡± Anthony flinched, realizing that Lilly¡¯s punch was far stronger than Lisa¡¯s p. He nearly bit his tongue. Lilly opened her eyes in a dazed state and gasped, ¡°Uncle Anthony?¡± The little one¡¯s hair was disheveled, and her eyes were vacant as if she had not fully regained her senses. What¡¯s going on? Why is Uncle Anthony in my dream? Just moments ago, she had been chasing after Rain, wanting to im her 10,000 dors, but her father insisted that she should not take the money. Still, she had been adamant about taking it¡­ Anthony lifted her and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost dawn, Uncle Anthony is here to take you home.¡± Lilly rested her head on Anthony¡¯s shoulder, wrapping her arms around him, and remained in a daze. Meanwhile, Lisa stood there in a daze as well, clutching the pillow and nket in her hands. Should she bring them along or not? Anthony advised, ¡°Leave them here, we don¡¯t need them.¡± He had everything they needed in the car. Suddenly, Lilly spoke up, ¡°Oh, by the way, Uncle Anthony, Daddy drove your car here.¡± Lilly mentioned this to remind her uncle not to forget about his car. Little did she know that her innocent remark would turn into a small stab in seconds. ke, leaning against the room door, clicked his tongue and felt betrayed, ¡°Why did you sell your dad off?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°Huh? No, I didn¡¯t. My Daddy is priceless.¡± Daddy is priceless. She did not understand his meaning. ke felt a stab in his heart and really wanted to spank Lilly. Anthony, with a twinkle in his eyes, said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Anthony knows about this already.¡± ke told him before he took the car and booked the hotel. Anthony knew that ke always tried to take advantage of him. Sometimes, Anthony wondered if ke had no novelxo fast updatemoney. But he knew very well that ke had no less money than him. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s head home first.¡± ke tossed the USB andptop he was holding to Damian and said, ¡°Take this and keep them for now.¡± Those things were useless to him and Lilly. What they were searching for was the evil spirit residing in Rain¡¯s heart. However, the video could be beneficial to Damian if Rain decided to bite him. Damian nodded in agreement. ¡°You should head back. We¡¯re going out first,¡± he said. ke hugged Lilly tightly, considering the situation. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Your Grandma will wake upter.¡± Lilly¡¯s yawn paused halfway as a wave of nervousness washed over her. ¡°Daddy, how long have I been sleeping?¡± She still remembered going to bed and nned to wake up at five o¡¯clock! She overslept! ke reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s 6.10. It¡¯s not a big issue. Your uncle¡¯s car is fast, and we¡¯ll be home in 30 minutes.¡± Anthony had a puzzled expression. At that moment, Anthony¡¯s phone rang, so he excused himself to answer the call. ke took Lilly in his arms. As they stepped out, they spotted Rain standing in the corridor, looking around. The instant Lilly caught sight of her, she stood upright. ¡°Daddy! Did you see?¡± Lilly whispered to ke, her eyes fixed on Rain. ke whispered back, ¡°Yes, I saw.¡± He noticed Rain was apanied by a baby ghost that appeared from nowhere. The baby ghost was not an actual spirit, but a miniature replica of Rain herself, only the size of a fist. It rested on Rain¡¯s shoulder, with its eyes tightly shut. ke was taken aback. Huh? Has she raised a baby ghost? That¡¯s quite impressive! Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Lilly scanned her surroundings, desperately searching for her Master. Where¡¯s Master? Pablo seemed to sense Lilly¡¯s anxiety and emerged from the other side, saying, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Lilly eximed with excitement, ¡°Master, I saw it! It¡¯s an evil spirit!¡± Pablo gazed at the baby ghost and nodded, responding, ¡°Yes, this is an evil spirit. It is formed by the malevolent thoughts deep within a person¡¯s heart and does not belong to the spirits of the underworld.¡± This woman has considerable power, as she managed to materialize her malevolent thoughts overnight. Just then, the first evil spirit that appeared finally made its presence known. ¡°Master, should we capture it?¡± Lilly inquired. Pablo shook his head, cautioning her, ¡°Wait a moment. You haven¡¯t dealt with an evil spirit before, be careful¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Lilly raised her hand, and the evil spirit with closed eyes emitted a sharp cry as she squeezed it in her hand! Pablo was at a loss for words. Lilly reassured him, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Master! If it bites me, I¡¯ll throw it into the Pce of the Ruler of Hell and let King Libra devour it.¡± ¡°Although King Libra is not yet capable of doing that, I still need to train him, so I can asionally feed him.¡± Pablo sighed. It seemed like King Libra was being raised like a pet by Lilly. No, that¡¯s not the point. He looked at the evil spirit in Lilly¡¯s hand in astonishment and warned her, ¡°You can¡¯t hold it directly. This kind of evil spirit can slip through a person¡¯s skin and prate deep into their heart.¡± Once an evil spirit takes form, it bes more than just a single person¡¯s malevolent thought. It behaves like a ghost, capable of harming people, but after causing harm, it returns to its originator. Lilly confidently replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem! I¡¯m righteous.¡± Pablo often found himself at a loss for words in such situations. Meanwhile, Rain caught sight of Lilly and keing out from the next door and could not help but mutter to herself. She was deeply perplexed. How could ke be here? Rain was anxious. ¡°Mr. MacNeil¡­ why are you here?¡± Rain spoke softly, her voice tinged with surprise. ke paid no attention to her and approached, carrying Lilly in his arms. The evil spirits had already been captured, so should they stay here? Rain could not help but grit her teeth as she saw ke ignore her. She furrowed her brow, lost in thought when suddenly someone stepped out of the next room¡ªit was Damian! Damian held aptop bag in one hand, a USB in the other, and two phones. Uponying eyes on Rain, a trace of disgust flickered in Damian¡¯s gaze, and he walked past her without a word. Rain swiftly pursued him, questioning, ¡°Damian, why are you here? Are you following me?¡± Damian did not want to talk to her. He entered the elevator, intending to leave. Unexpectedly, Rain grasped the closing elevator doors and persisted, bombarding him with questions, ¡°Are you following me? Did you film me with the things in your hands?¡± Damian stared straight ahead and remained silent. Knowing him all too well, Rain knew that he filmed her! ¡°Give it to me!¡± Rain eximed angrily. ¡°You¡¯re viting my privacy!¡± Without uttering a word, Rain seized Damian¡¯s hand, intending to snatch the USB. Unexpectedly, Damian swiftly raised his hand and shook her off, effortlessly tossing her aside. Rain stumbled and fell, getting caught in the closing elevator doors. Rain was filled with panic. Yes, she enjoyed indulging in her own pastime. But that was her private matter. What was wrong with having a harmless hobby? Exposing her would only reflect poorly on him. Rain hastily returned to her room, retrieved her phone, and dialed Damian¡¯s number. ¡°Damian, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Damian responded coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you didst night?¡± Rain grew anxious. ¡°Are you seeking revenge on me? Are you even a man? You¡¯re novelxo fast updatedestroying me if you can¡¯t have me? I misjudged you!¡± Damian sneered, as he smirked mockingly. He ended the call and blocked her number. Witnessing Damian¡¯s audacity to hang up on her call, Rain was furious. He would never dare to do such a thing before. He used to respond to her text messages within seconds, and he would inform her beforehand if he could not reply to any messages. Now, not only did he dare to push her to the ground, but he also hung up on her! Attempting to call Damian again would be futile. Anxiously, she ventured out once more, hoping to find Anthony. However, she was unaware of which room he upied. Rain sent a message to Breaking into Your Heart. ¡°Mr. Crawford, where are you¡­ I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the lobby on the first floor.¡± Having long forgotten about the man in her room, she had already left with her belongings. As for Ken, he slept soundly like a log, oblivious to what was going on. Upon reaching the lobby, Rain spotted Anthony conversing with the hotel manager, and she faintly heard the mention of room 3097¡­ Overjoyed, she hurried toward him, calling out, ¡°Mr. Crawford¡­¡± Anthony furrowed his brow. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± he stated firmly. The hotel manager nodded quickly, respectfully seeing Anthony off. Rain caught up, pleading, ¡°Mr. Crawford¡­ please wait for me! Someone secretly recorded us!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my ex-boyfriend¡­ He¡¯s despicable. If he can¡¯t have me, he¡¯ll ruin me. Mr. Crawford, please help me.¡± Lisa tilted her head and nced behind her. Why does this woman have a long tail? Lisa focused her gaze on Rain¡¯s ¡°tail.¡± As it turned out, it was not a tail, but rather a remnant left behind after Lilly took away the evil spirit. When one¡¯s heart was consumed by constant malevolent thoughts, the evil spirit will eventually regenerate¡ªit¡¯s just a matter of time. Anthony embraced Lisa, carefully helping her wear the jacket. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Just ignore her.¡± Lisa blinked her beautiful eyes, locking her gaze onto Rain¡¯s eyes. Rain felt a twinge of jealousy as she noticed Lisa wearing Anthony¡¯s coat. Is she ying dumb? In this NTR game, Rain was supposed to be Mr. Crawford¡¯s girlfriend! But Lisa was undeniably more beautiful than her¡ªher fairplexion, creamy and delicate skin even without makeup, and enchanting pair of soul-captivating eyes. Her lips were small and cute, and her oval-shaped face possessed such stunning beauty that Rain had to admit she paled inparison. If a top-tier actress stood before her, Rain would be far inferior! It was only natural for Mr. Crawford to fall in love with her. Rain yed the victim, asking, ¡°Mr. Crawford¡­ who is she?¡± She nced at his hand resting on her shoulder and smiled wistfully. ¡°What about me? Am I just a joke to you? Everything you saidst night, tricking me toe here¡­ was it all a lie?¡± ¡°Mr. Crawford, how could you do this? You¡¯re so cruel¡­¡± Anthony¡¯s frown deepened as he pondered what ke did behind his back! Before he could utter a word, Lisa swiftly took off the jacket from her shoulders and thrust it into Anthony¡¯s arms. Then, she rolled up her sleeves, her expression fierce as she dered, ¡°You worthless scum¡­ get lost!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± Lisa¡¯s heart turned cold and merciless as she swiftly disposed of Rain, tossing her into a trash can like a discarded green onion. ¡°Let¡¯s go, hurry!¡± She uttered the words smoothly, pulling Anthony to his feet and darting away. ¡°Trash¡­ stinks!¡± Anthony stood there, clutching the jacket, at a loss for words. Chapter 642 Chapter 642 ke drove Anthony¡¯s car and parked it on the side of the road. Lisa hurriedly pulled Anthony towards the car, urging him inside before mming the door shut. ¡°Drive, drive!¡± she urged. ke, feeling the urgency, stepped on the elerator and zoomed off. It was 6:20 in the morning, not yet the peak hour formuting. At this moment, the Maybach elerated to a speed of 111 miles per hour on the highway. Anthony clenched his teeth. ¡°This is too fast!¡± ke responded, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll pay the fine!¡± Anthony could not help but be speechless. ¡°When have you ever spent a single penny on yourself?¡± To an outsider, it would seem like ke had be a part of the Crawford family. It was truly baffling. ¡°By the way, did you say something to thatdyst night while you¡¯re pretending to be me?¡± Anthony inquired. Upon seeing him, she seemed to have recognized something. ke mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. She¡¯s delusional, and she misunderstood me.¡± Anthony¡¯s forehead creased with frustration. ¡°Just speak in innguage.¡± ke exined, ¡°Truly, it was nothing. We just had a conversation.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Anthony asked, ¡°Using whose ount?¡± Lilly raised her phone and said, ¡°Uncle Anthony, it¡¯s my ount!¡± Anthony replied, ¡°Oh, okay then.¡± He nced at the phone, took it, and discovered that Lilly¡¯s nickname was ¡°Breaking into Your Heart,¡± and he did not know how Lilly got that picture of a buff man. Anthony was speechless. He casually deleted all the chat records and changed Lilly¡¯s profile picture to a cartoon character. Then he said, ¡°A screenshot has been taken and sent to the olddy.¡± ke was shocked. ¡°Anthony, why are you exposing me?¡± Anthony replied, ¡°We¡¯re even now.¡± ke remained silent. They soon reached Crawford Mansion. Anthony parked the car in the garage. ke tiptoed and snuck upstairs, moving as stealthily as possible. Lilly followed suit, tiptoeing up the stairs. Lisa, who did not know why they were doing this, followed behind in the same manner. As they reached the second floor, they were met Bettany, who stood with crossed arms and a stern expression. ke greeted her with a nervous chuckle, ¡°Uh, good morning, Old Mrs. Crawford.¡± Lilly released ke¡¯s feet and darted towards Bettany, pleading, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t hit me! Dad is the one at fault, so you should punish Dad!¡± ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Lilly swiftly moved, like lightning, and Lisa hurriedly followed her with an anxious expression. The door closed with a loud bang. ke stood there, dumbfounded. How could my daughter treat me like this? He thought that Lilly would protect him. Bettany smiled and asked, ¡°ke MacNeil, do you have anyst words?¡± ke stood tall and touched his nose, stating, ¡°This time, Lilly went to bed at 11 o¡¯clock, slept soundly until 6 o¡¯clock in the morning, and experienced no negative effects on her growth or encountered any dangers. I watched the surveince all night.¡± Bettany narrowed her eyes and skeptically responded, ¡°Do you expect me to believe that? Be more careful in your next life.¡± ke raised his hand¡­ He then stepped forward, hastily bowing his head, and said, ¡°Old Mrs. Crawford, I have something urgent and need to hurry to the team!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he vanished from sight. Bettany called out, ¡°Are you skipping breakfast?¡± ke waved his hand and disappeared. Bettany was left speechless, unable to understand what just happened. Why did he run so fast? Bettany knocked on Lilly¡¯s room and said, ¡°Lilly, it¡¯s Grandma. Please open the door.¡±novelxo fast update Lilly anxiously clung to Lisa, saying, ¡°Oh no, grandma ising to scold me! Aunt Lisa, what should I do?¡± Lisa, also nervous, suggested, ¡°She should¡­ scold me!¡± Bravely, Lilly opened the door slightly and peeked her head out. Before Bettany could react, the door suddenly swung open, and Lisa leaned into Bettany¡¯s arms like a scared calf, urging, ¡°Scold me!¡± Bettany¡¯s expression turned to bewilderment. What kind of strange request is this? Lisa eximed again, ¡°Don¡¯t scold¡­ Lilly!¡± Bettany understood and looked at Lilly¡¯s anxious face. She could not help but feel a mix of amusement and concern. ¡°Grandma won¡¯t scold you. There¡¯s no need to be nervous,¡± Bettany assured her. ¡°Lilly, tell Grandma where you were and what you learnedst night.¡± Lilly nibbled her finger¡­ Should I tell her I went to the bar? ¡°Daddy and I went to the library¡­¡± Lilly said, looking troubled. Every time she lied, her small face could not hide it, and her expression showed her inner conflict. Bettany had doubts and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°Well¡­ I also learned a new phrase¡­¡± Bettany asked, ¡°Oh, what else?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°I also learned boxing. After that, I went to a hotel, and then I went to sleep! I don¡¯t know anything else!¡± She shook her head vigorously. Bettany was bewildered. Lilly learned a new phrase and how to box seemed odd to her. However, seeing Lilly¡¯s rosy face and clear eyes, it was true that she had not stayed up all night. Just as Anthony arrived, he walked confidently, as if he had done anything wrong. ¡°Mom, Lilly did go to a hotel. It was our hotel. You can check if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Anthony had already exined his hotel manager, leaving Bettany with no evidence to contradict him. Bettany could not believe it. In her mind, Anthony¡¯s credibility in Bettany¡¯s heart was now at its lowest. Lilly resorted to her trump card and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± At that moment, Bettany gave up and nagged, ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t stay upte all the time¡­ It¡¯s not good for your brain development and you won¡¯t grow tall¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go back and sleep again¡­ Sigh, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking; you¡¯re spoiling the child¡­ If you¡¯re not sleepy, just wash your face, brush your teeth, and eat¡­¡± Lilly sighed in relief and pondered, ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Daddy?¡± ¡­ Rain returned to her ce and sent a message to Breaking into Your Heart, but there was no response. She was in a bad mood. Damian would surely expose her. She wanted to take the initiative! Rain took out her phone and posted on her social media. ¡°If you can¡¯t have me, no one can. Haha, I won¡¯t be surprised if you can do anything else. Stalking, taking sneaky photos, tarnishing my reputation by calling me a promiscuous woman¡­ If you have the guts, show some evidence! Threatening to break up and ruin me, what kind of man are you?¡± Chapter 643 Chapter 643 After Lilly was full, she took out the evil spirit and held it in her hand, observing it. ¡°What kind of evil spirit are you?¡± Lilly extended her hand and prodded it. The evil spirit had not opened its eyes yet, and its face contorted with ferocity. It opened its mouth, attempting to bite Lilly¡¯s hand. Lilly scoffed, saying, ¡°I can defeat you with just one finger!¡± With those words, she extended her index finger and pressed it firmly, rendering the evil spirit immobile. The evil spirit clung to Lilly¡¯s palm, attempting to enter her skin, but despite its prolonged efforts, it proved futile. Changing tactics, it started to undress¡­ Lilly was speechless. ¡°p!¡± She pped the evil spirit, sending it crashing to the ground like a ttened cake. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The ttened evil spirit struggled with anger. Pablo exined, ¡°This evil spirit is the embodiment of desire. When desires and wicked thoughts be evil, they condense into human form.¡± ¡°If it continues to grow, it will berger and attach itself to the mother¡¯s body like a ghost.¡± At that point, there will be two identical Rains, one visible and the other invisible. ¡°Master, what will happen if that happens?¡± Lilly inquired. Pablo replied, ¡°Have you heard the phrase, wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing?¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Pablo continued, ¡°Sometimes, human nature is more terrifying than ghosts. It refers to a person¡¯s evil thoughts and wicked intentions. Not all ghosts will harm people, but evil spirits born from all wicked thoughts will undoubtedly harm people.¡± ¡°What Rain is currently doing is causing harm to Damian. If this continues, she will gradually be dissatisfied with her current desires and may work with others to deceive innocent girls or deceive more men. Children, engage in fraud, exploiting money, and engaging in sexual maniption. The less severe consequences would be harm and deception, but in more serious cases, it could lead to the corruption of future generations and the endangerment of innocent children¡¯s lives.¡± Lilly was perplexed and asked, ¡°Is Rain¡¯s situation that bad?¡± Pablo nodded, ¡°There was once a news where a single mother wanted to please her boyfriend, and drugged her daughter¡¯s food to help him with his inappropriate actions.¡± Lilly widened her eyes. She was familiar with the term ¡°inappropriate.¡± Her grandmother had often taught her about safety, such as what to do if a stranger touched her inappropriately or behaved inappropriately toward her. ¡°Could that happen?¡± Lilly couldn¡¯t believe it. Pablo responded, ¡°You can search it up¡­¡± Lilly replied, ¡°Master, I can¡¯t read!¡± Pablo suggested, ¡°If you¡¯re in kindergarten, you should know how to use speech-to-text¡­¡± Lilly blinked, surprised that such technology existed. Pablo continued, ¡°Never mind. That was just one specific case. There are numerous instances of parents being cruel to their children. For instance, there was a case where a woman abroad stripped her three-month-old daughter naked and left her outside on the balcony throughout a cold night.¡± The poor child was left outside, freezing on a night when the temperature was as low as 10 degrees Celsius. When the woman was arrested, her onlyment was, ¡°I found her annoying.¡± ¡°These are incidents where the darkness within people¡¯s hearts and demons harm others,¡± Pablo exined. ¡°Most of us live in the light, and we may never know how many sinister things lurk behind that light.¡± ¡°In the case of drugging her daughter¡¯s food, many people criticized the mother as being selfish, disregarding her daughter¡¯s feelings, and mentally unwell.¡± ¡°Who knows what evil thoughts are concealed within her heart? Desires, wicked thoughts, evil intentions¡ªpeople are more terrifying than ghosts because ghosts are bound to be ghosts, but people are not always what they seem.¡± ¡°What about the daughter who was harmed by her mother? Her mother is the person she trusts and relies on. What kind of damage and psychological traumas do you think will she suffer from this incident?¡± Lilly listened attentively and grasped the gravity of the situation. ¡°Then how do we get rid of evil spirits?¡± she asked. Pablo exined, ¡°This is why dealing with evil spirits is more challenging than dealing with ghosts. We can capture and eliminate ghosts directly. However, the evil spirits residing within a person¡¯s heart cannot be eradicated unless that person dies.¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°We can¡¯t kill people.¡± Pablo sighed. ¡°Rain doesn¡¯t believe she is doing anything wrong. She sees her hobby as personal preferences that don¡¯t affect others.¡± ¡°Thew won¡¯t prosecute her for these corrupt thoughts within her heart.¡± So, it¡¯s difficult to deal with it. Lilly questioned, ¡°So, we should just let it go?¡± Pablo shook his head, ¡°We can¡¯t eradicate the evil thoughts within her heart. Not all injustices in this world can be punished, which is why the Pnce of the Ruler of Hell exists.¡± Lilly felt disheartened and somewhat sorrowful. There will be many others like Damian who will be deceived and harmed by Rain. Is there really no way to stop this? At that moment, the ttened evil spirit struggled once again, wriggling and screaming. ¡°If you don¡¯t behave, I¡¯ll feed you to the ghosts,¡± Lilly threatened.novelxo fast update The evil spirit did not seem afraid. It was just a spirit, it was no weaker than a ghost, and anyone who consumed it might¡­ So it fought back fiercely. Seeing its persistent restlessness, Lilly picked it up and threw it into the pce of the Ruler of Hell. At that moment, King Libra, who was in the Pce of the Ruler of Hell was consumed by hunger, causing his eyes to turn a ravenous shade of green. His strength could not be restored within the confines of the pce and would progressively weaken over time. If this continued, he would be trapped here forever¡­ Just as he pondered his predicament, a small object was tossed down! King Libra examined it closely and discovered that it was an evil spirit, norger than a fist. His eyes gleamed with hunger, akin to that of a famished wolf, and he pounced eagerly. The evil spirit, no longer under Lilly¡¯s control, felt a newfound sense of freedom and intended to return to Rain. However, in that instant, a creature with a gory mouth lunged toward it! The evil spirit was seized by terror, its eyes bulging in the realization of its regret. ¡°Wah!¡± it emitted a shrill cry, pleading Lilly to release it. Unfortunately, it was toote. King Libra swallowed the evil spirit in one gulp, relishing the satisfaction that lingered in his mouth. It had been a while since he had eaten anything, and the evil spirit was far from enough to satiate him. With unsatisfied interest, he looked up at the sky, anticipating whether Lilly would throw anything else down¡­ Yet, at that moment, King Libra regained his senses. What was he doing? He resembled a dog, eagerly awaiting his ¡°master¡± to feed him! ¡°Damn it!¡± King Libra cursed, feeling deeply insulted. Wasn¡¯t Lilly treating him like a dog? He cursed once more in frustration. However, Lilly remained oblivious to his words. If Lilly had heard King Libra¡¯s curse, she would have undoubtedly retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t insult dogs!¡± Feeling disheartened after dealing with the evil spirit, Lilly reluctantly turned on her phone and checked Rain¡¯s social media posts. Fortunately, Lilly¡¯s profile picture and nickname had been changed by her older brother, but the ount remained untouched. Lilly clicked on Rain¡¯s posts. She did not know how to read. ¡°Master, can you help me read this?¡± Pablo was speechless. Pablo was like a text-to-speech bot. Lilly would ask him about words she did not know. Was this all he was useful for? Pablo looked up at the sky and let out a sorrowful sigh. Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Pablo, feeling bored, reluctantly read Rain¡¯s social media posts to Lilly. The more he read, the more disgusted he felt. ¡°He¡¯s gonna ruin my life if he can¡¯t have me. I was with him because he was a soldier, but I never expected to be miserably deceived!¡± ¡°Have you heard the nderous words about metely? It was Damian who stalked me, took the photos, and spread false rumors, calling me unfaithful¡­ If he has the guts, let him provide evidence! I live my life upright, I¡¯m not afraid of him!¡± ¡°Sisters, please let me know if youe across any videos of me! He filmed me and photoshopped my face in an inappropriate video. I¡¯m gathering evidence against them.¡± ¡°I live my life upright, I swear I¡¯ve never done anything wrong. If I¡¯m telling a lie, I¡¯ll bring cmity upon my entire family!¡± Rain¡¯s social media posts were filled with righteous indignation, even apanied by a venomous oath. As her friends in her social media read and understood the situation, they became furious. They rallied to attack Damian, one after another! The situation was escting, with some people even taking the matter to the inte, demanding an exnation from Damian¡¯s military unit. Lilly was taken aback. ¡°Damian didn¡¯t do any of this, right? Isn¡¯t Rain afraid that Damian might release the evidence?¡± Pablo responded, ¡°Some peopleck a sense of shame.¡± Lilly pondered for a moment and decided to send a message to Damian. ¡°Damian, someone is ndering you. Darn her!¡± Lilly said fiercely. Pablo sighed inwardly. This must have been another phrase she learned from ke! Damian was surprised when he received Lilly¡¯s message and clicked on her voice message¡­ The little guy¡¯s voice rang out, filled with determination, ¡°Darn her!¡± His amusement quickly faded as he clicked on Rain¡¯s post, and a look of disgust crossed his face¡­ ¡­ In that moment, Rain was filled with immense pride. She had no reservations about making a solemn promise. If swearing could resolve problems, men worldwide would have long been eradicated. However, her knowledge of Damian was limited to his role as a soldier frequently embarking on missions. ording to Damian, he had been on a routine patrol in the countryside¡­ What she remained unaware of was Damian¡¯s unique status. Despite serving under ke, he was also a member of a covert squad. Initially, it would have been manageable had things not escted. But now that the situation hade to light¡­ Rain had no idea about the challenges she was about to face. Rain scrolled through her phone and searched for ¡°Breaking into Your Heart¡± and messaged him. ¡°Mr. Crawford, my ex-boyfriend is causing quite amotion. Please do something about it¡­ The consequences will affect you.¡± Rain was confident as she believed that Anthony would be more anxious than her and would never allow Damian to expose the issue. Damian¡¯s life is ruined! Rain sneered, ¡°Try me¡­¡± ¡°Huh? Why did he change his profile picture?¡± Having referred to ¡°Breaking into Your Heart¡± as ¡°Mr. Crawford,¡± Rain failed to notice the other party¡¯s nickname changed. Upon clicking on the profile, she discovered that not only had the person changed their profile picture, but they had also changed their nickname to ¡°Sweetheart.¡± The profile picture was a green parrot. Rain had mixed emotions. The color green¡­ it evoked associations with NTR, often entailing jealousy. Anxiously, she awaited what would unfold next. She was not waiting for a response from ¡°Mr. Crawford.¡± Instead, she waited until Damian made a post on his social media. ¡°You want evidence right? Here you go, help yourself.¡± Damian sent a link to the files along with a password. Without hesitation, Rain clicked on it to read the contents, and this time, her expression turned ugly. Within the files, she discovered not only the five episodes of the TV series she acted in the hotel the previous night, but also footage of her bringing different men home when Damian was away.novelxo fast update There were no surveince cameras inside her home, but themunity and the elevator were equipped with them. In some of the videos, the TV series was ying in the background. The revtion sent shockwaves through the social media circles of both parties. Although their social circles did not ovep, there were always mutuals who had met each other during their shared dinner outings. Their friends took it to the inte and shared the incident whilementing on it. A user named Years shared about it andmented, ¡°My worldview is shattered! This girl is messed up!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t buy it. If a man used a woman of cheating, I might consider believing it to some extent, but this is just too exaggerated. Every woman goes on dates asionally, but having a different partner every time? The hotel footage is even more suspicious. The woman is imitating scenes from adult videos on purpose, and her face looks photoshopped.¡± ¡°The woman¡¯s friends have always said that the man couldn¡¯t handle rejection, so he¡¯s out to ruin her. I believe what the woman said. She must be the victim of a cruel prank by having her face photoshopped in an adult video. The man¡¯s behavior is utterly despicable.¡± ¡°How shameless can this man be? Doesn¡¯t he realize his own worth? What kind of future can he offer the woman? She is kind enough not to be repulsed by him! And yet, he stoops so low as to photoshop his girlfriend¡¯s face in an adult movie!¡± ¡°No wonder women are hesitant to get married. You never know if the other person is genuine or a scum!¡± Since Rain had posted on her social media first, some people who stood by Rain¡¯s beliefs, assumed that the videos were all photoshopped. They directed theirints towards Rain. However, public opinion quickly shifted. Dexter, the doorman of the Crawford family, chimed in, ¡°As we all know, surveince videos cannot be photoshopped! While faces can be edited, video surveince cannot.¡± Netizen Yang Yang Yang YPS added: [I sent the video to a friend who specializes in post-production, and they confirmed that it¡¯s definitely not pornographic. In fact, they even bet three pounds of something if they¡¯re wrong.] Lambmented, ¡°Let¡¯s be fair and open-minded. The aggressive user often ends up being the guilty one. I suggest everyone to view this matter sensibly. There will surely be a twist.¡± As Rain observed the online discussions, anger coursed through her veins. What kind of man was Damian? How could he stoop so low as to share videos of his own girlfriend? Was he some kind of pervert? What a despicable man! Thankfully, she had ended the rtionship early. Otherwise, she would have been utterly disgusted. But as more and more people turned against her, Rain¡¯s own frustration grew. She could not deny that she had engaged in those activities, but she ced the me on Damian. ¡°Mr. Crawford, have you seen the videos circting online? We¡¯ve been exposed!¡± ¡°Mr. Crawford, please say something!¡± ¡°Mr. Crawford, why don¡¯t you purchase a trending search and suppress the situation¡­¡± Chapter 645 Chapter 645 In a situation where there was no room for maneuvering, Damian made a decisive move after the initial wave of leaked videos. He announced on his own ord, ¡°I¡¯ve already called the police.¡± Rain was left dumbfounded. She seethed with anger, unable toprehend how Damian could have the audacity to involve the police in their affairs! Just then, there was a knock at the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Rain asked irritably as she went to open the door. To her surprise, several individuals holding their IDs raised them and stated, ¡°We are from the defamation department. We are here to arrest you for your malicious nder against Mr. Gray.¡± Rain was taken aback. Sheughed in frustration, ¡°Is this an act? Damian just told me he¡¯s calling the police, and now you show up? Tell me, did Damian send you here?¡± Who did he think he is? What kind of position does he have? He simply mentioned calling the police, and someone immediately showed up. She had been with him for so long, yet there were still things she did not know about him. He was just an ordinary person, no different from any other man. Sometimes he could not even run simple errands when asked. How dare he have his friends pretend to be officials at this moment? ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Rain crossed her arms defiantly. ¡°Go ahead and arrest me if you have the guts!¡± ¡°Pretending to be public officials? Know your ce. We¡¯re arresting you!¡± The officials exchanged nces, satisfied with her reaction, and proceeded to take her away in their car. Only then did Rain grasp the gravity of the situation, and screamed loudly. ¡°Let me go¡­ release me! Call Damian toe here! What kind of man is he¡­ ah!¡± ¡°Someone is forcing themselves on me! Come on, help me¡­¡± The car door mmed shut, muffling Rain¡¯s desperate plea. Less than 2 dayster, the highly discussed topic on the Inte finally received an official statement. The statement revealed the truth of the situation, emphasizing the overwhelming evidence against Rain for defaming Damian, leading to Rain¡¯s arrest. Inside a coffee shop¡­ The warm, yellow afternoon sun enveloped the cozy atmosphere of the cafe. Lilly, who just done with school, sat on a sofa with her small backpack on, yfully swinging her legs. She held a milkshake in her hands and savored it with delight. ¡°Mmm, this is so delicious!¡± ke sat beside her, one hand casually resting on the back of the sofa chair, looking down at Lilly. On the opposite side sat Damian. ke asked, ¡°Rain has been sentenced to less than 3 years for malicious nder. Do you want to press charges against her?¡± Although there is a charge, the victim needs toe forward. ¡®Tell¡¯ was a legal term here, implying that the victim needed to file awsuit. If they choose to do so, they will be held ountable, but if they don¡¯t, they won¡¯t press charges. In other words, it was up to Damian to decide whether to pursue legal action against Rain or not. Damian pursed his lips and remained silent. ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Lilly clicked her tongue, ¡°Damian, you¡¯re taking forever to decide!¡± ke chuckled, ¡°He¡¯s being indecisive.¡± Lilly added, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pretty much the same meaning!¡± ke was silent. Damian smiled and remarked, ¡°As a grown man, there¡¯s no need to be so petty. I just don¡¯t want her to cause any trouble for me in the future.¡± Lilly let out a sigh. Damian was manly. But in a way, it¡¯s a double-edged sword. Sometimes it was admirable, but other times it could be quite childish. It might be derogatory, but sometimes seeking revenge seemed appealing, right? ¡°Let¡¯s go visit her!¡± Lilly suggested.novelxo fast update She wanted to see if Rain had developed any evil spirits after being arrested. At the detention center¡­ Rain rushed to the iron window, gripping the bars tightly and shouted, ¡°Damian, you¡¯re not a real man!¡± Damian furrowed his brow. ¡°What kind of man would send his girlfriend to prison? You¡¯re just getting back at me because you don¡¯t want me to be with other men!¡± Damian coldly replied, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Rain was furious. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°My current boyfriend is Mr. Crawford¡­¡± Lilly chewed on the straw of her milkshake and interjected, ¡°Big sister, did you forget about getting thrown into the trash can by Aunt Lisa?¡± Rain was taken aback, ¡°Your Aunt Lisa?¡± Of course she had not forgotten about it. She had been lifted by that beautiful, pale-skinned woman and tossed into a trash can. It took great effort for her to crawl out, causing her to vomit uncontrobly right then and there. But isn¡¯t that the other girl who got switched? She must be Ken¡¯s girlfriend, not Lilly¡¯s aunt. Lilly asserted, ¡°That¡¯s my uncle! So stop iming to be my uncle¡¯s girlfriend. You¡¯re not worthy.¡± ke sneered icily, ¡°Lilly, you¡¯re being too reserved.¡± It¡¯s not just that they don¡¯t match well, they don¡¯t even deserve to breathe the same air. Rain¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Did she misunderstand something? If Anthony¡¯s not ¡°Breaking into Your Heart¡±¡­ Then who is? Rain felt like she had been set up by someone. She gripped the bars tightly and shook violently, eximing, ¡°Damian, it¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re the user called Breaking into Your Heart! You set me up!¡± Damian looked indifferent, saying, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.¡± Rain continued to ramble. Lilly tilted her head to look behind her. She noticed that the ¡°tail¡± behind Rain had grown much longer. Pablo exined, ¡°This tail is connected to the evil spirit, and it could always find its host no matter how far it is.¡± Now that the evil spirit had been eradicated¡­ ¡°If she regenerates evil spirits, it will form again.¡± Lilly suddenly realized, ¡°Then should I cut her tail off?¡± Pablo shook his head, ¡°It won¡¯t work.¡± Damian no longer paid attention to Rain¡¯s panicked ramblings. He came here because Lilly wanted to see Rain. As Rain was being taken away, she clung onto the bars, unwilling to leave. She overheard a prison guard whispering something to Damian, ¡°Mr. Gray, do you wish to press charges¡­¡± She could not hear the rest. But that sentence hit her like a bolt of lightning. Did he just called Damian ¡°Mr. Gray¡±? Is Damian¡¯s status really that high? Chapter 646 Chapter 646 ¡°What are you suing me for?¡± she asked. The prison guard who was escorting her remained impassive and ignored her. But Rain would soon find out. She had engaged in malicious defamation against Damian. If Damian did not press charges, she would be fine. However, if Damian did, she would face three years in prison. Rain felt a chill run down her spine. Were the consequences that severe? Damian probably would not sue her¡­ or so she thought. Two dayster¡­ Rain received the news that Damian was going to sue her. Suddenly, Rain felt anxious and wanted to see Damian. When Damian arrived, Lilly was also present, observing the ¡°sample.¡± Seeing that there was still a small ¡°tail¡± behind Rain and no baby ghost present, it must be because she was locked up. Rain had lost her temper during the past few days of confinement, and she deeply regretted her actions. Damian turned out to be an officer. Why didn¡¯t he tell her about it sooner? If he told her before that, she would not have broken up with him straight away! ¡°Damian, I was wrong. I¡¯ve realized my mistake,¡± Rain cried, tears streaming down her face as she looked at Damian with a pitiful gaze. ¡°Please don¡¯t sue me. Can¡¯t you forgive me?¡± Damian showed no emotion. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Initially, he did not want to sue her. He wanted to let things go, believing that a man could still reason with a woman. However, his perspective changed after he visited the prisonst time. Rain knelt and sobbed, pleading desperately, ¡°Damian, how can you treat me like this? I made a mistake, it wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±novelxo fast update ¡°It¡¯s all because you weren¡¯t around, and I missed you so much that I ended up doing these things.¡± ¡°In these past few days, I¡¯ve trulye to understand. You¡¯ve only ever been good to me¡­ I was deceived by worthless people. I shouldn¡¯t have taken you for granted. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Rain reached out from the railing, grabbing Damian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Boohoo, please don¡¯t leave me here. I¡¯m scared¡­¡± In the past, if she made a mistake and begged him, he would have softened his heart. Rain believed that after so many years in a rtionship, Damian had shown that he did not pursue her earlier, indicating that he still had lingering feelings for her. ¡°Damian, please don¡¯t be like this! I truly realize my mistakes, and I¡¯ve genuinely changed! I¡¯ll marry you, and I¡¯ll give you a child. I¡¯ll leave my past behind and be a good wife and mother¡­¡± Unfortunately, she was mistaken this time. Damian did not soften his heart and left. Rain was left alone, crying desperately and filled with endless regret. Rain was the first person Lilly encountered who gave birth to evil spirits, so she followed this ¡°case¡± for three years. After being imprisoned, Rain was beaten when they learned why Rain was in prison for. In prison, different crimes led to different treatments. The days felt like years, and her peculiar hobbies were gradually worn away. After learning how to use a sewing machine, Rain did not dare to stay in her hometown upon release and instead moved south to find work. Later, she married a sincere man. However, once she had settled down, her heart began to stir again, and she would often engage in secretive affairs. Unfortunately, her little secret was discovered by her husband. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. This time, she experienced her worst nightmare. She was surrounded by several men, brutally beaten, her legs were broken, and her face was shed by her husband with a knife. Ultimately, she was forced to return to her hometown. Since then, she has been dragging her broken leg, limping through life, and no one took her seriously. The honest man remained true to his nature and didn¡¯t abandon her even after the abuse. However, the honest man¡¯s mother, her mother-inw, was evil. Upon arriving in the countryside, Rain was subjected to two beatings within three days from her wicked mother-inw. She spent her days working in the fields, tending to pigs and chickens¡­ When Lilly saw her again, Rain appeared like a middle-aged rural woman in her 40s or 50s,pletely different from before. During this time, the malice in her heart also faded away, worn out by the challenges she faced. Of course, something changed during this period. While Rain was in prison, Lilly studied diligently. Every day, she would head to kindergarten with her small schoolbag and return. Before she knew it, one semester had already passed. Chapter 647 Chapter 647 In the blink of an eye, one semester had passed, and the joyful summer vacation had arrived. During regr school days, no matter how much you called the children to wake up for school, they would struggle to get out of bed. But during holidays, when you want to sleep in, they were up early and full of energy. Hannah was exactly like that. During school days, she needed to be urged multiple times to get out of bed and would often rush to school just before eight o¡¯clock. But now that it was summer vacation, she woke up at seven o¡¯clock sharp, barged into Lilly¡¯s room with a bang, and eximed excitedly, ¡°Lilly! Wake up, let¡¯s go y!¡± Lilly had stayed upte listening to an audiobookst night. She had found her mother¡¯s old mobile phone in Anthony¡¯s drawer and used an app on it to read the stories from her mother¡¯s collection. Listening to stories her mother heard felt like her mother was telling her the stories¡­ Eventually, she ended up listening to it all night¡­ though she could not remember when she fell asleep afterward. Hannah picked up the phone and nced at it. ¡°Help¡­ I woke up and was married to a paralyzed man?¡± She looked disgusted. ¡°What are you watching¡­ How old are you? We, children, aren¡¯t allowed to watch romantic things. Behave yourself, don¡¯t develop romantic feelings at such a young age!¡± Look at Damian, he almost got tricked! Lilly rubbed her eyes, yawned, and stared sleepily and groggily. ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s a story about a woman and a talking chicken¡­¡± Lilly spoke in a disinterested tone and theny back down. Staying upte isn¡¯t for me! I¡¯m so tired¡­ ¡°Lilly? Hey! Wake up, let¡¯s go ghost hunting!¡± Hannah shook her. Lilly clutched her nket and mumbled, ¡°Hannah, let me sleep a little longer, just one more minute, you can count to one hundred¡­¡± Hannah nodded. ¡°Okay, 1, 2¡­¡± Josh peeked his head in, followed by Zachary, who stretched his neck to look inside. ¡°Is Lilly awake?¡± Josh replied, ¡°Ask your sister.¡± Zachary looked confused. Why did Josh lose his temper so early in the morning? Well, who doesn¡¯t have a temper? Zachary yfully pped Josh on the head. Josh held his head and gave him a stern look. ¡°What was that for?¡± Zachary snorted. ¡°Who told you not to speak properly?¡± Josh asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m not speaking properly? I meant to ask about your sister, ask your sister, ask your sister!¡± Zachary muttered to himself, ¡°Oh, okay then.¡± Josh angrily patted his head and identally stepped on the cat as he walked in, causing a commotion. He then approached Hannah and whispered, ¡°Is Lilly awake?¡± Hannah was engrossed in counting when suddenly she felt a chill run down her spine, and a creepy voice said, ¡°Lilly, are you awake¡­¡± Terrified, her hair stood on end and she leaped onto Lilly with a startled groan. Lilly was wrapped in a nket, while Hannah eximed, ¡°Surprise!¡± ¡°Help¡­¡± She stretched out her hand. ¡°Hannah¡¯s so heavy¡­¡± Josh quickly climbed up, kicked Hannah aside, and helped Lilly up. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lilly got up, trembling slightly. ¡°I¡­ I need to go to the bathroom¡­ I can¡¯t hold it anymore!¡± She was almost thrown out by Hannah! Lilly hurriedly got out of bed and ran to the bathroom with bare feet. After a while, she came out, taking a deep breath.novelxo fast update That was a close one! I almost wet the bed! It would be embarrassing for Lilly if everyone knew she had wet the bed! Lilly climbed back onto the bed and asked curiously, ¡°Guys, what are you all doing in my room?¡± Josh came up with a good excuse, ¡°Lilly, aren¡¯t you gonna get your money back?¡± Now fully awake, Lilly hurriedly brushed her teeth and wash her face, then shooed everyone away. ¡°Hurry up, get out, I need to change my clothes! We¡¯re going to get the money back!¡± Lilly gave Rain, who gave birth to evil spirits 10,000 dors at that time! Daddy told her to give it back once everything was over! Now that Rain was released from prison and was working on a sewing machine for several months, Lilly still had not gotten her money back! Boohoo¡­ I guess it¡¯s even sad if it¡¯s your own money that goes missing. Daddy had forgotten about this! Polly flew over and saw that Lilly was busy getting dressed and putting on shoes. The parrot flew to the drawer and brought her two socks¡ªone green and the other white. ¡°Good morning, sweety! Put on your socks before your shoes, and be a good listener before being a good speaker. Everyone has their moment of glory. Don¡¯t mistake a moment for eternity, but every moment I spend with you, my love, feels like an eternity!¡± Lilly grabbed the socks and casually put them on her shoulder. ¡°Hurry up, hurry up, stop wasting time!¡± Perched on Lilly¡¯s shoulder, Polly shook its head and shouted, ¡°Hurry up! Pay up! Pay up!¡± Josh and the others were waiting at the door for thirty seconds. Lilly, having changed her clothes, forcefully opened the door and dashed outside. Carrying the pet bag on her back, she hurriedly ran down the stairs, eximing, ¡°Josh, hurry up!¡± Hannah yelled, ¡°Wait for me!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. As Bettany came out with two tes of dumplings and steamed pork, she saw several children standing up and entering the dining room in an orderly manner¡­ oh no, they were in a mess. They sat anxiously at the dining table, waiting for the meal to be served. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Bettany appeared bewildered. ¡°Why did you wake up so early?¡± Lilly exined, ¡°Grandma, we¡¯ll collect debts after breakfast!¡± Bettany was perplexed. ¡°What debt? Where are you going to collect the debt?¡± Lilly responded, ¡°We¡¯re going to the prison! Some time ago, I messaged Rain on my phone, tricked her into going to the bar, and gave her 10,000 dors! Daddy said he would help me get it back after everything was done, but he seems to have forgotten about it!¡± The little one grumbled. Bettany was speechless. She smiled wryly ¡°Oh¡­ your Daddy? He took you to the bar, didn¡¯t he!¡± ke, who had just returned from a run and was about to enter, abruptly turned around and dashed out again. ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯ll step up my training today and run another 6 miles.¡± Bettany chased after him with a frying pan, shouting, ¡°ke MacNeil! Stop right there!¡± Chapter 648 Chapter 648 ke thought to himself¡­ It¡¯s summer, and my padded jacket has transformed into a vest! Or maybe a mesh vest! Is ten thousand dors more important than Daddy? At the dining table, Zachary wore an expressionless face and asked, ¡°Why are they all so chaotic this early?¡± Lilly was bewildered, asking, ¡°Why is Grandma chasing after Daddy?¡± Hannah munched on a delicious fried egg and vaguely replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know! Whatever it is, let¡¯s eat quickly!¡± Lilly took a bite. Feeling somewhat heartless, she realized after a while, wearing a nk expression on her face, ¡°Oh no! Daddy said I shouldn¡¯t mention going to the bar, but I just did!¡± Oh, I¡¯m sorry Daddy!! After hastily devouring two mouthfuls, Lilly grabbed the pet bag and rushed out. Polly, who was enjoying some yellow millet, uttered, ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Wait for me, wait for me! I haven¡¯t finished eating yet!¡± Spreading its two ws, and twisting its tail, Polly dashed wildly¡­ Josh, Zachary, and Hannah quickly followed, each holding a piece of meat, an egg, and a sandwich. What a wonderful morning¡­ ke sprinted ahead, and an elderlydy chased after him with a frying pan, Lilly closely followed, and behind her was Polly. Trailing behind Polly were three little kids¡­ Eventually, Lilly got her 10,000 dors back. Rain just got out of prison and could barely afford to make a living. If she had a debt, her sewing machine would be smoking. ¡­ Downtown. After reiming the 10,000 dors, Lilly sighed, ¡°What a loss!¡± Josh asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you get the money back? Why is it a loss?¡± Lilly counted on her fingers, saying, ¡°The monthly interest on 10,000 dors is 14.50 dors, and for three months, it¡¯s 43.50 dors¡­ a whole hundred dors! It¡¯s gone.¡± Josh appeared dazed, questioning, ¡°Is that how it¡¯s calcted?¡± Hannah nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°Yes, ites to a hundred dors. Well, remember that next time!¡± Lilly nodded emphatically, saying, ¡°Yes!¡± ke pondered¡­ Hey¡­ is that how you calcte your debt? ¡°Let¡¯s head home,¡± ke suggested, ¡°Otherwise, Grandma might scold us again.¡± But Lilly held up a lollipop, saying, ¡°Daddy, this is for you!¡± ke pinched her cheek and replied angrily, ¡°You betrayed your father for 10,000 dors, and now you want to win him over with that? It¡¯s toote.¡± Lilly asked pitifully, ¡°Then what can Lilly do to make you forgive me? I didn¡¯t mean it!¡± ke pointed towards a familiar ice cream shop on the street, saying, ¡°An ice cream.¡± Lilly nodded happily, saying, ¡°Okay!¡± The group arrived at the ice cream shop. Lilly took out a one-hundred-dor bill from her purse. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll have five ice creams!¡± she cheerfully eximed. This street-side ice cream shop was a ssic, it was 20 dors per serving. Lilly had it all figured out. Five ice creams would be exactly one hundred dors! However, to her surprise, ke pointed at the ice cream disy and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take this one, this one, and this one. Add two scoops of vani and some dried strawberries.¡± Lilly raised her hundred-dor bill, feeling as if lightning had struck her out of the blue. ¡°Dad, are you nning to eat all five ice cream scoops yourself, and with dried strawberries too?¡± ke asked, ¡°Why not?¡± Lilly¡¯s face showed a hint of heartache as she replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine!¡± She then said to the Ice Cream Vendor, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll have four, instead of five ice creams!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. In the end, Lilly bought only four ice creams. She helplessly watched her father and siblings enjoy their treats. Josh asked, ¡°Lilly, don¡¯t you want to have one?¡±novelxo fast update He offered his ice cream to Lilly. Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t have any more! Grandma said I have cavities, so I should eat fewer sweets!¡± Hannah chimed in, ¡°Then you can share with me. We can take turns having a bite, so you won¡¯t eat too much!¡± Lilly shook her head again, saying, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine!¡± ke burst intoughter, finding Lilly¡¯s way of saving money amusing. Is there a child who could be so thrifty over a hundred dors? Their family was notcking in money! ke handed her the uneaten ice cream and said, ¡°Just kidding, eat it quickly! Daddy bought it, especially for you.¡± Lilly hesitated and said, ¡°You can have it, Daddy¡­¡± ke simply handed her the ice cream, bought a new one for himself, and got the hundred-dor bill back from the ice cream vendor. ¡°Here you go, take it back. How could Daddy let you pay for it?¡± Lilly declined, saying, ¡°No, it¡¯s not necessary!¡± She took out her purse. ke remained silent, while Polly, inside the pet bag, stared wide-eyed, amazed by the situation. Sitting on the edge of the flower bed, enjoying their ice cream, ke nced down and felt a warm feeling in his heart. In the past, he used to sit alone here and eat ice cream afterpleting a task, feeling lonely and cold. But now, with four little kids by his side, their cheerful voices filled the once-empty spaces. ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± ke whispered. Lilly nodded, saying, ¡°Last time we saw Aunty Reba over there.¡± She and her father also enjoyed the drama. That was the first time Lilly learned the term ¡°drama.¡± ke pursed his lips and looked at the coffee shop that was there before. To his surprise, he noticed that the coffee shop was now deserted, with no customers inside, but the entrance seemed quite lively. A person was walking his dog, and several others were using their phones. ¡°Hey, everyone! This coffee shop is strange¡­ No matter what kind of dog it is, as soon as it enters the door, it suddenly starts barking and refuses to go in!¡± A person was trying to lead a dog into the cafe. The dog resisted, whimpering in protest. Lilly snorted, asking, ¡°What are they doing?¡± Josh eagerly took out his camera and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, there might be ghosts!¡± Lilly was confused but was quickly dragged away by Hannah. Josh, Zachary, and Hannah, the mischievous trio, immediately formed a team and rushed forward, but soon returned to Lilly¡¯s side, their faces filled with fear. One of them held onto Lilly¡¯s arm¡­ but Lilly simply ¡°floated¡± past, with her feet not touching the ground. At that moment, the person on the leash brought the dog to the coffee shop¡¯s entrance. As expected, the dog stepped inside, let out a yelp, and then struggled to break free, running away in fright. Josh, who was holding up the camera asked, ¡°Where, where?¡± Chapter 649 Chapter 649 Josh was feeling both nervous and excited. He had been eagerly waiting for the summer vacation just to catch ghosts with his sister. As many people know, animals like dogs and cats can sometimes perceive things that humans cannot see. Josh remembered a story he had heard about someone taking their dog to visit a rental house. The house seemed new, stylish, and the rent was affordable, so they were ready to rent it. However, their dog kept barking incessantly at a specific corner of the room. The person hesitated and decided to investigate further. It turned out that a tragic incident happened in that very room. A girl who lived there alone had been targeted by a neighbor and was pushed inside when she opened the door. She met a terrible fate as she was stabbed to death on the bed¡ªthe exact corner where the dog had been barking. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Meanwhile, the people with phones around them started sharing their observations. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong. Just look at the fear in the dog¡¯s eyes before it enters.¡± ¡°Every dog that passes by refuses to go in.¡± ¡°This coffee shop must be haunted¡­ I heard a girl disappeared on this roadst month, right in front of this coffee shop¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯ve heard that too. People vanish as soon as they enter, and the surveince footage caught a blind spot at this exact location¡­¡± The girl had disappeared a month ago, and coincidentally, someone had seen her entering the coffee shop with a dog, causing the dog to bark in terror. It was clear that there was something amiss with the cafe! With horrified expressions, everyone looked inside the coffee shop. Josh asked his sister, ¡°So, what do you think, is there a ghost in there?¡± Lilly gazed intently into the coffee shop. The sun was shining brightly, and the caf¨¦ appeared clean and tidy without any apparent issues. However¡­ Lilly looked up and focused her gaze on the sign above the caf¨¦¡¯s door, lost in thought. She remained silent for a while. Josh¡¯s scalp tingled. Was there something on top of his head? He had the urge to grab the camera and take pictures, but fear held him back. He remembered when he was in the haunted vige, where he captured the image of a woman hanging from a seemingly ordinary chair was traumatic. ¡°Uncle ke, over here!¡± Josh tossed the camera to ke and swiftly took cover behind Lilly. ke caught the camera and patted it, raising an eyebrow. ¡°What do you think, Uncle ke?¡± Josh, Hannah, and Zachary anxiously looked at him. ke smirked mischievously and gave them an eerie stare. ¡°What do you think¡­¡± Josh, Hannah, and Zachary¡¯s hair stood on end as they eximed, ¡°Uncle ke has been possessed by a ghost!¡± Lilly was bewildered by their reactions. ¡°There¡¯s nothing there,¡± she reassured them. ¡°There are no ghosts in the caf¨¦, absolutely none. It¡¯s just a false rm.¡± Josh, unwilling to believe her words, clung tightly to Lilly¡¯s arm. A bystander chimed in, ¡°What does a child like you know? If there are no ghosts, why do dogs bark as soon as they enter?¡± And it was not just one dog. People had brought various dogs before, and each one had yelped the moment they crossed the caf¨¦¡¯s threshold. Their eyes were filled with terror, and it was undeniably eerie. Lilly turned her gaze toward the flower bed, where a dog curled up on the ground, unable to get up no matter how hard its owner tugged at its leash. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lilly admitted helplessly. ke raised his head and scanned the surroundings, searching for any signs or clues. ¡°Let¡¯s enter.¡± The doorway was surrounded by numerous people eagerly anticipating the excitement. One group after another arrived, turning this ce into a popr spot for influencers to visit. When ke brought a few children inside, he immediately directed the camera toward them, hoping to capture anything unusual. Inside the coffee shop, the owner was surprised and said, ¡°Wee!¡± ke found a spacious sofa and sat down, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll have a cup of coffee and four cups of milk.¡± The owner seemed hesitant. ke asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t the shop open?¡± The owner hesitated to respond, saying, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not¡­ please give us a moment.¡± He went inside and worked for a while, then returned with a cup of coffee and four sses of milk.novelxo fast update Lilly and the others had just finished eating ice cream and took a sip of milk. Lilly then inquired, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s up with them?¡± The owner sighed, appearing burdened withints and nowhere to vent, so he simply sat down at the table next to them and said, ¡°These people are driving me crazy.¡± A girl suddenly went missingst month, and his coffee shop happened to be in a blind spot for surveince cameras. The next camera ahead was ideally positioned to capture the scene three hundred feet away from the coffee shop. ¡°My coffee shop and the area 300 feet in front of it became a blind spot for surveince. The camera on the opposite street was obstructed by a tree¡¯s shadow. The footage was blurry and not very clear.¡± Originally, the surveince camera on the opposite side should have captured his coffee shop, so there was no monitoring in that section of the road. Little did anyone know that the girl went missing and became a mystery because of that. ¡°They imed that the girl was put in a bag and dragged into my coffee shop, where she was dismembered¡­¡± The owner gestured towards the coffee shop, saying, ¡°Why is my coffee shop located here? It¡¯s unfair!¡± There was no evidence. However, countless spections and analyses were circting on the inte, each one more sensational than thest. This incident was ¡°solved¡± on the inte, leading to his conviction. ¡°Despite the police debunking the rumors and stating that they have investigated it thoroughly, confirming that it had nothing to do with me or the coffee shop, people still refused to believe it!¡± The owner gestured towards the door, saying, ¡°Theye here every day to spread rumors, and it¡¯s affecting my business.¡± He let out a sigh, ¡°If this continues, I¡¯ll be forced to shut down my business.¡± It was easy to imagine that even after closing down, he would not find peace, as people would specte about why he closed the shop, assuming he was running away or involved in something illegal. It was truly distressing. Lilly nodded and said, ¡°I trust you!¡± The owner paused for a moment, deeply moved, and asked, ¡°Why do you believe in me?¡± Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Lilly was the first person to express such unwavering belief in the owner. While his friends had also said they believed in him, their reassurances provided somefort to a certain extent. However, Lilly¡¯s belief was pure and unquestionable, and he could sense it. Lilly said, There are no ghosts in the coffee shop. If that girl was killed here, her ghost would still be lingering.¡± Furthermore, based on the owner¡¯s looks and behavior, she could tell he was not a bad person who would kidnap people. The owner smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± Ghosts were mentioned again, but Lilly¡¯s perspective differed from others. He sighed and said, ¡°Let me treat you today! I finally have customers after three days, but it doesn¡¯t matter if I make a profit or not. What else would you like to eat?¡± Lilly thought¡­ Wow! He¡¯s so considerate! What a treat! ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s not necessary. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to eat Grandma¡¯s cooking when I go home. My Daddy will get scolded by Grandma if I¡¯m too full,¡± Lilly said seriously after giving it some thought. ke pondered to himself¡­ Wow, thank you Lilly for being considerate to me¡­ The owner looked at her adorable face, speaking like a mature and earnest child. ¡°In that case, let me treat you to some coffee! I won¡¯t charge you for your drinks.¡± After all, there were no customers, and if they did not drink them, these items would go to waste. Lilly contemted for a moment and proposed, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll help you solve the case, sir!¡± The owner did not know if he shouldugh or cry. What kind of case could a child help him solve? The police hade several times and found nothing. ¡°Sure, thank you,¡± he responded casually. Little did he know that Lilly would start investigating inside the store. As Lilly walked around, she chanted, ¡°Escucha Las Pbras De Las¡­¡± as she drew a hexagram. Trivial matters like this could sometimes reveal unexpected insights. Eventually, Lilly stopped at the entrance of the coffee shop. Hmm, is there something wrong with this door? She raised her hand and touched the ground¡­ Suddenly, as if receiving an electric shock, she swiftly withdrew her hand! Josh immediately asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Lilly remained silent. ke¡¯s heart raced as he lifted her up, examining her closely. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lilly shook her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± She tucked her little hands close. ¡°Oh¡­ I now understand why dogs bark when they enter the shop!¡± As soon as she uttered those words, a person outside the door, who had been taking pictures of the ce, approached. ¡°Why¡¯s that so?¡± they inquired. Lilly burst into tears, saying, ¡°There¡¯s an electrical leakage at the door!¡± Everyone was taken aback. How could that be? They had been filming for a month, and if there were any leaks, they would have discovered them by now. She¡¯s just a kid, she¡¯s probably saying nonsense. Lilly confidently said, ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you walk inside, if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± A manughed and remarked, ¡°That¡¯s funny. So many of us didn¡¯t notice it, but you noticed it? If there was a real leak, a dog would¡¯ve been electrocuted when it enters.¡± ¡°Yeah, it can¡¯t be a leak. We¡¯ve been here numerous times and haven¡¯t been electrocuted.¡± ¡°It must be a ghost¡¯s doing. You don¡¯t have a third eye, but I can see it! There¡¯s a female ghost in front and staring right at you¡­¡± a vlogger said, trying to frighten others. ¡°Think about it, why do all the dogs bark when we walk in? It¡¯s because the dogs can see that there¡¯s a ¡®person¡¯ here¡­¡± As expected, screams echoed around, intensifying the scene. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ke thought to himself¡­ This was the effect they were hoping for! When it came to electrical leakage, they did not believe it at first. After all, if it were truly an electrical leakage, they would not be able to continue filming in the future. Lilly said, ¡°You have to take off your shoes!¡± The dogs barked when theye in because dogs do not wear shoes! Josh supported Lilly, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, dogs are barefoot, while people wear shoes. Shoes act as instors, so naturally, you won¡¯t get an electric shock¡­¡± Hannah chimed in loudly, ¡°Exactly! What are you all bbering about? If you have the guts, take off your shoes and walk in! If no one barks like a dog, I¡¯ll call you Daddy!¡± Hannah was being aggressive. Everyone was speechless. Where did this childe from? What does she mean by barking like a dog? Could it be possible? ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± During the silence, someone finally spoke up, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try, and then we¡¯ll know!¡± Refusing to believe in superstitions, he took off his shoes and dered, ¡°Look closely, everyone! My name is Brendan, and I¡¯m a vlogger. Please follow my ount and watch me test it for myself!¡± The man smiled nonchntly, walked into the coffee shop barefoot, andmented as he walked, ¡°It couldn¡¯t be an electrical leakage. If there were a power leak, so many of us would have been electrocuted long ago¡­¡± ¡°Besides, even if there were a power leak, the dog would be fine, so it wouldn¡¯t be a big issue¡­ oh!¡± Before Brendan could finish his sentence, he suddenly jumped up, his eyes filled with horror¡­ novelxo fast update As he was being electrocuted, he seemed to see something. There was a girl¡¯s reflection in the ss window mirror of the coffee shop. She appeared different from the others, with her head hanging down and her hair cascading, standing quietly outside the crowd¡­ ¡°Ghost¡­ There¡¯s a ghost!¡± The vlogger screamed in terror, backing away and looking back in panic. There was no trace of that girl! The male vlogger¡¯s face turned pale. However, he did not dare to try it again. He retreated, grabbed his camera, and ran away. Everyone was left bewildered. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡± ¡°That didn¡¯t seem like an electric shock. Could there be a ghost?¡± The expression on the male vlogger¡¯s face was too horrifying. It seemed as if he had seen something, and the fear in his eyes could not be feigned. A chill ran down everyone¡¯s spine. Instead, it piqued the curiosity of others. Someone stood up and dered, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± He, too, removed his shoes and cautiously stepped forward. However, as he reached the doorway, he was startled. The shock was so intense that the hairs on his arms stood on end. He recoiled with a groan, and he was just about to mention that there was an electrical leakage! As soon as he looked up, he spotted a girl hovering above the crowd outside. He could see her face clearly from his angle. Her eyes were wide open, staring directly at him. Simr to the previous male vlogger, the man let out a horrified scream, pointing at the figure above the crowd, grabbing his camera, and fleeing while screaming. He did not even bother to wear his shoes, feeling as if he were being pursued by a ghost. Everyone became even more bewildered. Lilly gazed at the crowd, remaining silent. Could it really be a ghost? Furthermore, this ghost only appeared now. When he was electrocuted earlier, the female ghost did not even show up. She had been standing outside the crowd, but now she levitated above the people. At that moment, everyone grew more excited as they thought it was thrilling. Initially, when Lilly mentioned the electrical leakage, they dismissed it, but now, after witnessing two people getting shocked and screaming, they began to believe her instead. However, why did those who were electrocuted scream and run away in fear? ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try too!¡± ¡°Let me go first!¡± Everyone started to be the first to try it. Lilly fixed her gaze on the motionless female ghost and warned, ¡°Please don¡¯t try it. It could cost you your life, and don¡¯t be frightened.¡± Ironically, her words only made people more eager to try it. Chapter 651 Chapter 651 The first person to give it a try was a male vlogger. One moment, he wasughing and joking, and the next moment, he let out a groan as he jumped up in terror. He was horrified to see a girl with disheveled hair, wearing white clothes, standing behind the crowd, her body charred ck. The second person who tried it also experienced a sudden jolt of electricity. He was about to tell the others about the electrical leakage when he saw a girl in white clothes floating above the heads of the crowd. Lilly¡¯s expression grew increasingly serious. What¡¯s happening? The appearance of the female ghost seemed to be triggered by someone receiving an electric shock. However, Lilly had never encountered a ghost that she could not see before. This female ghost was undeniably present, yet she remained invisible to Lilly. The people around did not notice anything unusual. Upon witnessing the two vloggers flee in terror after being electrocuted, someughed, some jeered, and some pretended to be frightened. Lilly warned them not to attempt it, but no one listened. Before long, two more vloggers let out horrifying screams and ran away, as if chased by a ghost. Lilly let out a sigh. ¡°See, I told them not to try it. Trying it would only cost your life.¡± Holding the camera, Josh asked in a hushed voice, ¡°Lils, where will she appear next?¡± He had not taken any pictures earlier, but he had heard from Lilly that when the first person got shocked, the girl was standing behind the crowd. When the second person got shocked, the girl was already floating above everyone¡¯s heads. He did not see the third and fourth incidents when they were electrocuted¡­ Josh felt a chill running down his neck and wanted to pat it, but he hesitated. Lilly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Josh, frightened, said, ¡°Come here, Zachary!¡± In a rare instance, Josh called Zachary in a gentle tone and handed him the camera. Zachary took the camera and remained silent. At that moment, a sense of dismay spread through the crowd, and an atmosphere of terror enveloped them despite the broad daylight. The tingling sensation on their scalps was palpable, even though the sun was shining brightly. ¡°I know that vlogger¡­he doesn¡¯t usually look like this¡­¡± ¡°There can¡¯t really be ghosts here, can there?¡± For a brief moment, everyone hesitated and turned their surprised gazes toward Lilly. ¡°I¡¯m going to expose this group of pranksters!¡± dered a vlogger with a self-righteous expression, as if he had just arrived, he had not even set up his camera. His live stream was flooded with supportivements. ¡°Bob¡¯s here! I¡¯ll believe anything he says!¡± ¡°Others might fake it, but Bob would never!¡± Confidently, vlogger Bob stepped forward. He had grown tired of these people, resorting to cheap tricks just for the sake of attention. In comparison, even a little girl would not stoop to such levels. Children would never lie. If they said there was an electrical leak, then there must be. Thankfully, when they went to investigate, they left screaming, further emphasizing the severity. Lilly nced up at the vlogger, uncertainly speaking, ¡°Sir, I think you shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Bob waved his hand dismissively. ¡°You don¡¯t need to persuade me!¡± He hade from afar to uncover the truth. An electric shock? Even a dog could not be electrocuted to death, so why should he be afraid? Lilly interjected, ¡°Um, no, it was just an electrical leak earlier, but the situation is different now. It¡¯s real¡­¡± Bob cut her off abruptly. ¡°I don¡¯t care, you don¡¯t have the right to speak if you¡¯re not the one investigating it. If you don¡¯t join the battle, you have no right to speak!¡± Lilly reluctantly said, ¡°Alright, then you should prepare yourself mentally.¡± Josh, Hannah, and Zachary exchanged sympathetic nces with one another. Bob took off his shoes and confidently walked towards the coffee shop¡¯s door. As soon as he stepped on the spot they had mentioned, an electric current surged up through the soles of his feet, causing his face to go numb. He quickly retracted his feet in reflex! ¡°It¡¯s just an electric leakage¡­¡± But before Bob could finish his sentence, his eyes widened in sheer horror! Meanwhile, Zachary and Josh were tinkering with the camera. One of them said, ¡°You go,¡± while the other replied, ¡°No, you go!¡± They were engaged in a back-and- forth when suddenly, a face appeared on the camera. It was the face of a girl, her features charred ck and her pale eyes bulging. Expressionless, she stared directly at Josh and Zachary through the camera. Josh screamed, ¡°Ahh! Oh my God!¡± Zachary remained silent, his mouth agape. Hannah leaped up, being the first to grab hold of Lilly¡¯s arm, a look of terror etched on his face! Lilly, ke, and the blogger witnessed this chilling scene. A girl, covered in ckened burns and dressed in white, had suddenly materialized, lying in front of Josh¡¯s camera¡­ Her hands dangled limply, while her feet twisted at an unnatural angle. ke fixed his gaze on the girl¡¯s feet and uttered, ¡°Her feet look like it¡¯s been burned¡­¡± Bob took a couple of steps back, his throat feeling constricted as if stuffed with cotton. He wanted to say something but was speechless! The viewers in the live chat bombarded Bob with questions about what happened and what he had seen, prompting him to end the live broadcast. The people around were bewildered, but Bob had a reputation for being honest, prompting everyone to ask, ¡°Bob, what did you see?¡± ¡°What could frighten you like this? Did you see a ghost or something? Haha!¡± The vlogger, who had intentionally been scaring people, chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ve been telling you all along that there¡¯s a female ghost here. If you had a third eye like me, you would have seen her long ago! She¡¯s right above you¡­¡± Bob¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°I can¡¯t confirm things that are uncertain or unclear¡­¡±novelxo fast update He had seen that female ghost clearly just moments ago. But now, she vanished again! He knew he was not hallucinating as the children in front of him saw it too. Just as Bob was thinking about this, he noticed that Lilly, Josh, Zachary, Hannah, and even the tall man were all staring behind him. Filled with fear, he quickly took a few steps backward, inadvertently stepping on the spot where the electrical leakage was, causing him to stumble into Lilly. There, he saw a girl silently floating behind the vlogger who imed to have a third eye and was uttering eerie words. She slowly raised her hand, extending her charred and w-like fingers¡ªtwisted by the electric shock, resembling fried chicken feet¡ªand rested them on the vlogger¡¯s shoulder. Josh and Hannah huddled together, letting out a horrified sound, ¡°Oh¡­¡± Zachary muttered, ¡°Oh my God!¡± Lilly took the opportunity and swiftly threw a talisman! The talisman flew like lightning,nding on the girl¡¯s head. She screamed, and simultaneously, the vlogger who had been boasting about his third eye caught sight of the scorched girl standing behind him. With a fierce expression, she let out a piercing shriek and forcefully grabbed his face with her ckened hands. The vlogger felt a sharp pain on his face and he leaped in rm. ¡°Mom! Help me!¡± he cried out. Overwhelmed with fear, the vlogger continued to back away, stumbling and eventually falling on the spot where the electrical leakage was. Now, his vision became clearer. As he had imed, he now had a third eye. The burning talisman, the scorched girl wailing in pain¡ªit all became vivid to him. Lilly¡¯s heart trembled slightly, but she still chased after the ghost¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± She reached out, intending to grab ahold of the ghost. However, in the next second, the ghost vanished into thin air. Lilly grasped at nothing, but she felt a numbing sensation in her palm. Upon opening her hand, she discovered a ck mark, resembling a charcoal drawing. ke also followed her outside while she was chasing her. Observing Lilly¡¯s ckened palms, he quickly rubbed them. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Suddenly, a surge of dark energy shot up to ke¡¯s eyebrows. Chapter 652 Chapter 652 ke suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head, as if something had pierced through the space between his eyebrows. ¡°Lilly?¡± ke asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty. Lilly reassured him, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± She extended her hand and pped it. ¡°p!¡± Lilly¡¯s p was so strong, it caused ke to take two steps back. His vest was made of metal. Lilly said, ¡°Alright, I got rid of it.¡± ke touched his forehead and asked, ¡°What kind of ghost was that?¡± The ghost turned out to be harder to catch than they had anticipated. Lilly shook her head, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t speak about things unless I¡¯m certain about it!¡± ke could not help but recognize the familiarity of her words. Wasn¡¯t that exactly what Bob said earlier? The unexpected turn of events had left everyone flustered. Just then, the police arrived and swiftly cordoned off the area, urging the crowd to disperse. The influencers who came were all driven away. A police officer approached ke and whispered, ¡°Mr. MacNeil.!¡± ke nodded and replied, ¡°Surround the area within a 300-feet radius.¡± The police officer seemed puzzled. ¡°We¡¯ve already conducted investigations here before, and it caused disruptions to the nearby businesses. We evacuated just a few days ago¡­¡± ke¡¯s expression was resolute. ¡°Reinvestigate! There is a leakage at the entrance of this coffee shop. Have you found it?¡± The police officer was taken aback. ¡°Huh?¡± They searched every nook and cranny of the coffee shop but failed to notice the leak at the door they had walked through earlier¡­ Everyone was scolded and urged to continue the investigation. At that moment, only the owner of the coffee shop and Bob remained at the scene, both of them were in a state of shock. The owner finally realized that ke had an extraordinary identity. He could not believe that a customer who hade for coffee was actually here for an investigation. ¡°Thank you!¡± The owner quickly expressed his gratitude to Lilly and ke when he was asked to leave. Lilly waved her hand in acknowledgment. She watched as the various investigators kept themselves busy, thoroughly re-investigating every nook and cranny of the coffee shop. They located the source of the electrical leakage, opened up the floor, and examined it. Josh whispered, ¡°Lils, has the female ghost been eliminated?¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t find her right now. We¡¯ll have toe back at night.¡± Joshmented, ¡°We have toe here at night again?!¡± Lilly responded, ¡°Yes!¡± Demons and ghosts tend to emerge at night. After all, there was a saying that goes, ¡°If you walk at night, you¡¯ll eventually encounter ghosts.¡± There was another saying that advised against speaking ill of others during the day and refraining from talking about ghosts at night. Spreading gossip during the day might be overheard by people, while telling ghost stories at night may attract the attention of ghosts. ke called out to Lilly, ¡°Let¡¯s head home.¡± Josh, Hannah, and Zachary quickly followed suit. Josh clutched the camera tightly, feeling anxious. ¡°Lils, that female ghost won¡¯t follow us home, will she¡­?¡± Josh voiced his concern. ¡°Lils, that female ghost was right in front of my camera. Was she staring at me?¡± ¡°Lils, do you have any extra talismans¡­¡± Josh tightly gripped the protective bracelet on his wrist. Lilly reassured him, saying, ¡°That¡¯s a good thing! If she follows you, we won¡¯t have toe back again. You should be happy.¡± Josh was speechless. How could I be happy if she follows me home? Goodbye! Just then, someone stopped Lilly. She turned around and saw Bob was catching up with them. ¡°Um¡­ excuse me, just now¡­ uh, did you also see what happened earlier?¡± Bob asked hesitantly, unsure of what happened. The whole incident was incredibly mysterious. But Lilly was seen using a talisman. This incident was now viral, and many people believed that Lilly was just acting, coborating with the person who imed to have a third eye. However, Bob had a feeling that there was more to this matter. Sure enough, Lilly nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I saw it. Didn¡¯t I warn you from the beginning?¡± Bob choked up for a moment, then turned to Josh and the others, asking, ¡°Did you all see it too?¡± He also asked ke, ¡°Did you see it as well?¡± ke responded calmly, ¡°Whether you saw it or not, what matters is that you believe it. There are things in this world that we can¡¯t understand and are beyond scientific exnation. As descendants of Mount Silver, we have our own ways of perceiving them.¡± With just a few words, ke dismissed any potential doubts or conflicts that could arise in the future. Although Bob appeared righteous, if they were to reveal their own background, they could also im to be descendants of Mount Silver. After all, the more mysterious, the better. Bob watched in a daze as ke led the children into the car and drove away. Inside the car, Lilly asked curiously, ¡°Daddy, who are the descendants of Mount Silver?¡± ke exined, ¡°Mount Silver is said to be associated with practitioners. It¡¯s named after three people, Nichs, Gurt, and Fynn Silver. These three are renowned deities in the world of gods. Legend has it that they ascended to immortality as they resided at Mount Silver.¡± ¡°The three are known as the patriarchs of Mount Silver, also known as the Silver Warriors. Mount Silver sect belongs to the Pastoria, which is a realm¡­ Practitioners refer to themselves as descendants of Mount Silver.¡± Over time, the interpretation of this term became more specific, referring to individuals like practitioners who specialize in dealing with ghosts. They adopted the title of ¡°descendants of Mount Silver¡± to emphasize their power and mystique. Lilly suddenly realized something and said, ¡°Oh¡­¡± As the Ruler of Hell, she should know these things, but her knowledge in this area wascking. She would have to ask her master about it for more information. Coincidentally, ke asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your master?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°He went back to the underworld for a meeting!¡± ke sighed, saying, ¡°Your master is really unreliable. He¡¯s always in a meeting whenever we need him the most.¡±novelxo fast update Lilly responded, ¡°Yes, because Mr. Shaw isn¡¯t the underworld, so he can¡¯t help him with the meetings!¡± ke nodded, understanding the practicality of the situation. ke expressed, ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Is this what it¡¯s like to be guilt tripped by my daughter? Lilly did not mean to gaslight her father. Upon arriving home with a bundle of radish heads, Bettany was already waiting for them at home. ¡°What took you so long?¡± Bettany questioned suspiciously. Lilly ran toward Bettany, eximing, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m starving!¡± That phrase was Bettany¡¯s weakness. Bettany swiftly responded, ¡°Hurry up, wash your hands, and eat! What time is it? You haven¡¯te home until past two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. How old are you and still causing trouble¡­¡± Lilly rubbed her nose, swiftly washed her hands, and grabbed a drumstick. During the meal, ke pondered and suggested, ¡°Old Mrs. Crawford, I¡¯ll take Lilly out for an evening stroll to help with her digestion.¡± Bettany asked sternly, ¡°Why do you have to go out for a walk at night?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lilly chimed in, ¡°I know, because the evening is nice and cool!¡± Josh shivered, feeling the eerie chill in the air. Bettany was momentarily at a loss for words and secretly sighed. Lilly was destined to be different from other children. Bettany persistently advised, ¡°Alright then, make sure you return early because most children go to bed by nine o¡¯clock in the evening. Do you know why? It¡¯s because the hours between eleven o¡¯clock at night and two o¡¯clock in the morning are when growth factors are highly active and released¡­ the entire night is vital for rapid growth¡­ so, make sure you¡¯re in bed by nine o¡¯clock and aim to achieve a deep sleep state by eleven o¡¯clock, as it facilitates height growth¡­ h h h¡­¡± ke and Lilly simultaneously perked up their ears, nodding in agreement, ¡°Yes, yes, absolutely.¡± Chapter 653 Chapter 653 After eleven o¡¯clock at night, All the shopping malls had closed down, and the stores facing the street had lowered their shutter doors. Only a few streets and alleys, along with night snack stalls, bars, and nightclubs, remained open, creating a lively nighttime atmosphere. Lilly and the others stood in front of a coffee shop. The ambiance was serene at night, but having encountered the girl that was burned multiple times during the day, Josh and the others felt that the scene before them was even more peculiar now. Josh tightly clung to Lilly¡¯s arm. Hannah, too, tightly held onto Lilly¡¯s other arm. Zachary could only tag along. ke asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Lilly squeezed her fingers and finally pointed in a certain direction, saying, ¡°Daddy, where does this direction lead us?¡± ke took a nce and replied, ¡°A small alley behind the shoppingplex.¡± This area was a bustlingmercial center. Recently, the small alley behind the coffee shop had undergone renovation and was intended to be leased to the owner of a food street, transforming it into a charming alley of culinary delights. In big cities,mercial centers often featured such hidden alleys offering delicious yet affordable delicacies, although the hygiene standards might not always be met. Since it was still in the nning stage, the alley remained vacant. Josh asked, ¡°Uncle ke, did the missing girl enter this alley?¡± After returning home, he searched the inte and discovered various rumors. Some imed that the girl had been taken into a coffee shop to be¡­ dismembered, while others suggested she had walked into the alley and was abducted, or that her organs were being sold. In any case, panic and anxiety tend to escte quickly online through forums, attracting the attention of those seeking clout and fueling their intentions. ke responded, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, it¡¯s difficult to say.¡± The group proceeded into the alley. Josh stared at the empty alley stretching before them and murmured, ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like what I saw on the Inte¡­¡± ke nced at him and asked, ¡°What did you see on the Inte?¡± Josh chimed in, ¡°It was said that a bloodstained cloth was found in a corner of the alley¡­ I guess the girl was murdered.¡± ¡°Someone also mentioned discovering a dark and mysterious dog hole in the alley, not knowing where it led to. Another person said that the girl might have been dragged into it, disappearing from this spot.¡± ke sneered, ¡°What else?¡± Nervously, Josh added, ¡°Some people imed there¡¯s a back door in this alley leading to the mall¡¯s bathroom. They guessed that the girl disappeared from here and was taken away through that door.¡± ke responded indifferently, ¡°So, while they were busy filming, did they beg for gifts and likes before dramatically kicking open the door and going in to film the girl?¡±novelxo fast update Josh nodded, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lilly asked curiously, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ke stated, ¡°Nothing seems right.¡± ¡°If a bloody cloth was found at the crime scene, would the bloggers be the ones taking pictures? How is it possible that investigators failed to notice such a prominent and bloodstained cloth? Moreover, once discovered, the evidence would have been swiftly collected, rather than leaving it in ce for others to take pictures of. Lastly, crime scenes are typically cordoned off, preventing non-investigators from entering. How could those bloggers have taken photos?¡± ¡°Only a fool would believe such an obvious mistake. If you think about it for a while, you¡¯ll realize it¡¯s fake,¡± kemented with conviction. Under suchments, numerous anxious inte users would undoubtedly be tempted to ask, ¡°Where is the DNA evidence? Why wasn¡¯t DNA testing conducted? Are the investigators ipetent? Is there some hidden agenda?¡± Faced with their skepticism towards the official exnation, they opted to ce their trust in certain alleged evidence and collectively embarked on their spective detective work. Josh¡¯s face was red and asked awkwardly, ¡°What about the dog hole?¡± ke could not help but feel speechless. ¡°Are the investigators, who failed to notice such a conspicuous dog hole, all blind? And did the influencers miraculously discover it?¡± ¡°In other words, the investigators found no evidence in the dog hole, but the influencers did and unted it to the public?¡± ¡°If passers-by stumble upon clues, they would promptly contact the police. So why do those vloggers film it without reporting it to the police?¡± Without exception, those influencers iming to have found the back door and the dog hole all urged their followers to explore it, with promises of rewards and gifts. If they were evidence, it would have long been under official scrutiny. Would their viewers donate money to them? ke looked meaningfully at Josh and asked, ¡°So how gullible can you be to believe everything you see on the inte?¡± Josh was silent. Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up, eximing, ¡°Oh! Oh! Daddy, you¡¯re so smart!¡± ke could not help but pursed his lips and ruffled Lilly¡¯s hair affectionately. Despite her naivety, ke could not help but feel powerless in the face of Lilly¡¯s gaze. Whenever she looked at him with those starry eyes, his resolve would soften, and he found himself unable to resist her innocence. Continuing his exnation, ke stated, ¡°There are numerous so-called pieces of evidence, but why do so many people believe in them? Firstly, everyone is deeply invested in this case, and secondly, a fear propagated on the inte and caused panic. People are naturally cautious and attentive when they are afraid. And then¡­¡± ¡°There are too many fools and not enough liars.¡± Josh was silent. Hey, Uncle ke, you¡¯ve made your point clear enough! Chapter 654 Chapter 654 ke stopped exining, as he felt that there was no end to this. The case was shrouded in fog and mystery, making it a ma for influencers who thrive on clout. Many of the videos circting online were obviously fabricated, yet they managed to deceive a significant number of people. As everyone engaged in their own investigation, they became convinced that their spections held the truth. It was akin to advising an elderly person at home not to rely on folk remedies and instead seek treatment at a reputable hospital. However, the elderly person stubbornly insists that hospitals were deceitful and doctors were scam artists. However, weren¡¯t those who promote folk remedies deceiving others for their own personal gain? When faced with a crisis, they could not find anyone to rely on. They would resort to purchasing mysterious remedies passed down through generations, without knowing what ingredients they contained. It was a case of blindly cing faith in unverified products, and they were a prime example. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± ke asked. Lilly furrowed her brow, staring intently for a while, and then shook her head, saying, ¡°No.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She continued, ¡°But it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± Lilly grabbed a handful of talismans, muttered some words, and threw them into the air with a tter. The scattered talismans ignited with a green me before quickly vanishing. The alley remained silent, and nothing unusual appeared. Lilly eximed, ¡°Oops! Why isn¡¯t the magic working?¡± Josh interjected, ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡± He could not understand how his sister, who possessed such great power, could fail. Hannah pondered, ¡°Was your posture incorrect?¡± Zachary furrowed his brow, stating, ¡°Regardless of her posture, Lils is always right. There¡¯s absolutely no reason for her to be wrong.¡± It seemed that there was truly nothing more to be found in this ce. ke made a guess, ¡°Perhaps she didn¡¯t die here.¡± Josh shook his head, saying, ¡°No, I saw her outside¡­ when it was bright¡­¡± Suddenly, his eyes widened! Through the dark alley, they could see a girl floating on the street outside the caf¨¦. Her body was scorched ck, and she wore pale clothes. asionally, as the wind blew, her curled-up feet would be exposed. She remained motionless as if she could appear right in front of them in the next second. ¡°Lils!¡± Josh eximed in horror, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Oh my goodness! Help! Josh felt like he was being watched. There was a girl floating on the street. Lilly stared intently at her, and ke had a defensive stance, feeling the tension rise. Zachary and Hannah were confused and anxious, saying, ¡°Where is it? Why can¡¯t I see anything?¡± Zachary only felt a chilling breeze and looked outside through the alley, sensing that something was amiss. Although Hannah could not see anything, she was still scared. ¡°Josh¡­ where¡¯s your camera?¡± Hannah asked, ¡°Take¡­ take a photo! Show us what you¡¯ve captured¡­¡± Josh, with trembling hands, warned, ¡°I advise you not to look¡­¡± He tried to retrieve his camera, but for some reason, he could not control his hands. The girl raised her head, emitting a creaking sound¡­ It seemed that her scorched and rigid neck was difficult to lift. She stared straight at them in the alley. Lilly ran out immediately. ke followed closely behind, ready to shield his daughter at any moment. Josh struggled to take out his camera but failed, and he was about to reach out and grab Lilly¡¯s arm, but instead, he grasped at empty air. The siblings could not hold their younger sister¡¯s hand, so they screamed in shock: ¡°Lils, wait for me!¡± ¡°Lilly, I¡¯m scared! Ahhh!¡±novelxo fast update Lilly dashed out of the alley and stood at the coffee shop¡¯s entrance once again. The girl they had seen moments ago vanished. The street was quiet, with nothing unusual, except for the asional passing of a car on the road. The wind was strong that night, blowing the uncollected garbage from the alley and causing it to roll to the street corner. Suddenly, a sound resonated, as something fell to the ground in the alley. In the stillness of the night, a faint click shattered Josh¡¯s nerves. He turned his head and saw the girl standing right behind him! The girl raised her scorched hand and ced it on Josh¡¯s shoulder. Her eyes bulged from the burns, with white eyeballs contrasting against her charred face, creating a horrifying sight. With her burnt hand on Joshwen¡¯s shoulder, she slowly opened her mouth¡­ Josh eximed, ¡°Oh my God!¡± Why was it him again? ¡°Lils¡­¡± Joshwen cried out in terror. Lilly swiftly turned her head and dashed forward. With a sudden leap, she jumped up andnded on the walls lining both sides of the alley. Lilly¡¯s small figure was as fast as lightning, rushing straight toward the female ghost. In mid-air, she raised her hand, a talisman appearing between her index and middle fingers, firmly held in ce. With a flick of her wrist, Lilly, like a streak of lightning, it flew straight toward the female ghost. Over the heads of Josh and the others, Lilly collided with the ghost, sending her flying with a resounding thud. The talisman was stuck to the ghost¡¯s head. Lilly somersaulted and rolled on the ground before quickly pinching another talisman between her fingers and throwing it out, charging forward like a majestic dragon. Her presence wasmanding and audacious. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± In the silence of the night, the female ghost let out a mournful cry. She transformed into ck smoke and disappeared in an instant. Without wasting a moment, Lilly took out the jar of souls and hurled it out. ¡°Go, Pikajar!¡± Lilly shouted and kicked back the escaping ck smoke. The jar of souls opened its mouth wide and greedily sucked in all the ck smoke. Suddenly, the jar of souls coughed, emitting two puffs of ck smoke from its mouth. The spirits within the gourd, harem spirit, and the others, escaped as they coughed. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡­ Hey, sweety, what were you grabbing onto?¡± The harem spirit chimed in, ¡°Yeah, is that smoke?¡± All the ghosts were perplexed. What had been captured seemed quite formidable. That smoke was so powerful, they were shocked Lilly did not ask for their help. The cowardly ghost asked anxiously, ¡°Lilly, are you alright? Did you get hurt?¡± The memories of catching King Libra still lingered vividly in their minds. The image of Lilly covered in bloodstains and scars over her arms, left the cowardly ghost in a state of terror. Lilly shook her head in response to Micheal¡¯s concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Michael.¡± Josh¡¯s legs were still trembling. Hey, what about him? He let out a frustrated sigh, wondering why it was always him and not Zachary or Hannah. The harem spirit gazed suspiciously at the jar of souls, expressing his doubts. ¡°You caught it, but I don¡¯t think it will stay obedient. What is this thing?¡± The unlucky ghost cradled Tinkerbell in his arms and replied, ¡°I have no idea. If I hadn¡¯t picked up Tinkerbell, she would have choked to death.¡± The female ghost in the wedding dress added, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a weird person.¡± Lilly¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the jar of souls as she asked in a hushed voice, ¡°What are you?¡± Chapter 655 Chapter 655 The Jar of Souls spun around, asionally spitting out ck air, indicating that it was experiencing some indigestion. The captured ck energy remained lifeless and unresponsive. Josh, poking around nervously, asked, ¡°Is it solved? It won¡¯te out again will it?¡± Lilly nodded and reassured him, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine now. But if the ck energy fills up the Jar of Souls, Michael, and the others won¡¯t have a way to return home.¡± The unlucky ghost immediately grew excited, eximing, ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s take a three-day, two-night trip!¡± The harem spirit chimed in, ¡°Well, that sounds good. I¡¯m going to find cute guys.¡± The cowardly ghost, with a face full of exasperation, retorted, ¡°Can you please take this more seriously?¡± The harem spirit blinked innocently and replied, ¡°I am being serious! I am. I¡¯m serious about finding cute guys.¡± All the ghosts exchanged baffled nces. Josh asked, ¡°Can¡¯t we just let the Jar of Souls consume the ck energy? That way, the ghosts can go home.¡± The Jar of Souls had two functions, to ¡°contain¡± ghosts and to ¡°consume¡± them. The former created a small world for the ghosts, while thetter would permanently destroy, eat, and absorb them. Whether it would consume the ck energy depended on Lilly¡¯s decision. Currently, it was evident that the jar of souls had absorbed the ck energy but had not ¡°consumed¡± it, indicating that Lilly had no intention of extinguishing the ck energy. Lilly exined, ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out what it is yet¡­and that girl¡¯s cry always gives people an unsettling feeling.¡± When the girl cried earlier, Lilly could not help but feel a tinge of pity. Josh touched his heart and added, ¡°Indeed, it truly sends shivers down your spine.¡± Well, it was quite unsettling. ke added, ¡°And, as usual, your unreliable master is nowhere to be found at a time like this.¡± As soon as the words were spoken, Pablo¡¯s voice echoed, ¡°Who are you calling unreliable?¡± ke immediately scooped up Lilly and retorted, ¡°Come on, Lilly, if I don¡¯t bring you back to Grandma, she¡¯s gonna call me unreliable!¡± Pablo was speechless. ke carried Lilly and led the others into the car, and Josh hurriedly took his seat. Even though the ghost had been captured, Josh still could not shake off the feeling of standing on that deserted street. It was as if another female ghost would appear ominously by the roadside at any moment. However¡­ When they arrived, there were only a few people, but now the car was filled with ghosts. As Josh nced up, he caught sight of a female ghost in a red wedding dress standing next to him through the rearview mirror. In sheer terror, he jolted out of his seat and pressed himself against the car window. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± The female ghost in the wedding dress looked at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°Hey there, little handsome guy, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± She had recently learned the term ¡°handsome guy¡± and thought it could be used for anyone. But why was Josh¡¯s expression turning ugly? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± The female ghost in the wedding dress touched her face. ¡°Oh, did I scare you?¡± She covered her red veil with her hands. Josh was silent. That¡¯s scarier! Sometimes, he experiences glimpses of apparitions, as if he suddenly caught sight of the missing girl, and now he saw the ghostly figure in a wedding dress. When he turned around, he noticed that the car was filled with ghosts. They sat in the back seats, clung to the windshield, and stuck themselves to the windows. He was incredibly scared! Unaware of Josh¡¯s peculiar behavior, Lilly asked, ¡°Master, what is this dark energy?¡± Pablo assumes a grave expression and replies, ¡°Do you remember what I told you before, that hell is empty and demons roam the world?¡± Lilly nods, saying, ¡°So, this is also an evil spirit?¡± Pablo affirms, ¡°Precisely, it¡¯s more urately described as demonic energy. It can be understood as evil spirits stemming from one person¡¯s evil intentions, whereas demonic energy arises from the collective malevolence of many individuals.¡± ¡°The girl¡¯s disappearance is an enigmatic case. Within it, a few individuals indulge in consuming human blood.¡± Pablo began to ask Lilly what happened, and that was when he became aware of the mystical energy contained in the jar of souls. ¡°While the majority of people are genuinely concerned about the girl¡¯s whereabouts, a small group of individuals view this heart-wrenching and grave matter as entertainment, exploiting it for their own gain.¡± ¡°Especially on the live streaming tform, prior to today, people even came from all over the country to set up tents on the streets for live broadcasts, treating it as entertainment and engaging in gift exchanges to deceive and receive donations.¡± Not content with these actions, they began fabricating various ¡°evidence¡± to confuse the public, using them as props to swindle more donations. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Although many people harbor doubts, there were still those who approach it with a voyeuristic mindset, providing an opportunity for influencers to exploit the situation. ke sneered contemptuously and whispered, ¡°How ironic¡­¡± Undeniably, this matter was also intertwined with the ineffectiveness of the official investigation. If the case could be promptly solved, it would not have escted to this extent. Unfortunately, countless cases around the world remain unsolved. A glimpse intnovelxo fast updateo the archives would reveal the staggering number of unsolved cases. ¡°But let¡¯s not dwell on that,¡± Pablo interjects. ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll meet the missing girl¡¯s parents, and then you¡¯ll understand.¡± Lilly nodded. On this particr asion, they arrived home early and found Bettany seated at the desk, flipping through a couple of pages in a book. Overwhelmed with distress, she was unable to continue reading when suddenly she heard the sound of a car engine. To her surprise, ke¡¯s car returned. Bettany wondered¡­ Why are they back so early today? It¡¯s only eleven o¡¯clock! She promptly switched off the room¡¯s light. After a while, she was Lilly and the others discreetly sneaking out of the car and rushing inside. Bettany listened intently, but could not hear the sound of them going up the stairs. Eventually, she faintly heard the door closing, indicating Lilly and the others returned to their respective rooms. ¡°They¡¯ve made some progress, but it¡¯s stillte,¡± Bettany muttered to herself. ¡°Still, it¡¯s better than coming back at four or five in the morning¡­ don¡¯t you think?¡± Hugh mumbled, ¡°Huh¡­ huh¡­¡± in his sleep. Bettany tossed the book she was holding in frustration and eximed, ¡°What good are you for?¡± Hugh turned over, unwilling to let Bettany him. Instead, he clung to the pillow, hugging it tightly in his arms. He continued to sleep soundly. Bettany stared at him, muttered a few words, and went to bed. The following day, ke continued his journey with Lilly and the others to Zoswil, the missing girl¡¯s hometown. It seemed that ke had be Lilly¡¯s full-time chauffeur and a dedicated father figure, bringing him one step closer to his dream of resigning. They departed in the morning and arrived at Zoswil in the afternoon. The missing girl¡¯s parents resided in the town. Since their daughter¡¯s disappearance, they spent their days sitting by the door, unable to concentrate on work. They could only gaze emptily at the door or wash their faces with tears every day. ke easily located the missing girl¡¯s home, and the sight that greeted him was miserable. Upon spotting ke and the others, the girl¡¯s mother nced at them nkly but remained silent. The girl¡¯s father reluctantly entertained them, gesturing toward a few scattered stools nearby and saying, ¡°Please have a seat.¡± Before ke and others could ask him, the girl¡¯s father mechanically spoke up. ¡°There is still no news about Tracy, and the police haven¡¯t made any significant progress.¡± ¡°The coffee shop near the scene has been thoroughly investigated, and there are no doubts there.¡± ¡°Tracy doesn¡¯t engage in online dating, nor does she have any inte addiction or clinical depression¡­¡± Presumably, due to the overwhelming number of people who havee to ask them about it, the elderly couple has be numb to it all¡­ Chapter 656 Chapter 656 ke stated, ¡°We didn¡¯te here today to ask about this.¡± Softly, Lilly expressed, ¡°Tracy has been missing for such a long time. You must miss her a lot!¡± Upon hearing this, the girl¡¯s mother burst into tears and said, ¡°Even if she passes away, I hope I can dream of her¡­ I have nothing else to ask for now.¡± Swiftly, the girl¡¯s father intervened to prevent her from saying more. Lilly inquired suspiciously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The girl¡¯s father shook his head and replied with a wry smile, ¡°Since Tracy went missing, we have received numerous calls. Some offered to help us investigate, while others sought more details. Even a practitioner gave us instructions.¡± ¡°At first, we would share details and our spections with them. Consequently, her mother cried for a long time.¡± ¡°To our surprise, these words quickly made their way onto the inte, with the title being Missing girl¡¯s parents confirmed¡­¡¯¡± The man, whose hair had turned gray due to his daughter¡¯s disappearance, sighed, ¡°We genuinely believed they would assist us in finding her. However, we soon realized that the only ones truly helping were our neighbors, rtives, friends, and a few kind strangers.¡± ¡°When most people called to ask about the situation, they were merely eager to hear if we had any sensational information. If there wasn¡¯t, they¡¯d create a headline to shock others.¡± ¡°People from all over the world offered advice, analyzed the case, and even invited us to do live broadcasts in search of our child.¡± ¡°It turns out they don¡¯t truly care about us. They¡¯re more interested in seeking excitement.¡± Wrinkles formed on the girl¡¯s father¡¯s face as he took a puff from his cigarette and sighed heavily. Lilly pressed her lips together, choosing not to speak. She assumed those people were merely visiting the coffee shop, but she never expected them to approach the girl¡¯s parents. The girl¡¯s father continued, ¡°Initially, her mother and I intended to search for Tracy in Alfornada, but we couldn¡¯t stay there any longer. Numerous people woulde to us, asking about how we felt.¡± Tracy¡¯s father shook his head and shared, ¡°That¡¯s when we decided toe back.¡± They were forced to go back. They could not find anyone, and they were physically and mentally exhausted. They were upied with numerous interviews, it left them no time to search. The abundance of the information left them even more bewildered, their hearts in disarray, unable to think straight, yet people kept bombarding them with questions, causing them to keep talking¡­ After uttering this, the girl¡¯s father fell silent, letting out a sigh. The girl¡¯s mother continued to weep, wiping away her tears, her face gaunt and weary. Lilly suddenly understood what her master saidst night about taking advantage of people¡¯s misfortune. ¡°Can you truly ept any news? Even if it¡¯s bad news,¡± Lilly asked softly. The girl¡¯s mother continued to sob, stating, ¡°What bad news could be worse than death? Initially, we were determined to find her, but gradually, we grew desperate and exhausted, we wouldn¡¯t even mind if we found her dead body.¡± Even if Tracy is dead¡­ Please let her rest in peace¡­ She could not bear it any longer. Lilly felt a heavy difort in her heart. ke offered support to the girl¡¯s mother with a hand and whispered, ¡°We know where she is. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Both the girl¡¯s parents were momentarily taken aback, but their expressions quickly became numb once again. The girl¡¯s father shook his head and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to specte. We¡¯ll wait for the official oue.¡± Anxiously, Lilly insisted, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She could sense the collision of dark energy within the jar of souls. Although she still did not understand why the demons in others¡¯ hearts had merged with the spirit of the missing girl, she knew that Tracy must have been incredibly anxious. The girl¡¯s father shook his head, remarking, ¡°No need, I know what you¡¯re trying to say.¡± Someone had said this to them before, leading them with excitement and fear, only to realize that they did not know what was happening, but their reactions were recorded on a recording pen. Instances like this happened so frequently that when they heard the news about Tracy, they no longer believed it. Lilly bit her lip, rising silently and sketching circles around Tracy¡¯s house. Josh quickly followed and asked in a hushed voice, ¡°Lils, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°If they don¡¯t want to enter, they don¡¯t have to. I don¡¯t want them to cause any trouble.¡±novelxo fast update ¡°So I¡¯m drawing circles around the house, in case the dark energy tries to escape.¡± While it would be easier to handle the situation once inside the house, with walls and a roof, one could simply raise their hand to seal the structure. Drawing circles required more effort to seal the sky. But it was alright¡­ Lilly was willing to put in the effort as long as they feel less uneasy. Hannah offered, ¡°I¡¯ll help you, Lilly!¡± Lilly shook her head and responded, ¡°You can¡¯t draw, Hannah.¡± Hannah immediately protested, ¡°Who said that? I may struggle with my homework, but I can draw circles. What do you think of me?¡± Josh interjected and lightly tapped her head, remarking, ¡°Will the circles you draw stop ghosts? You¡¯re just drawing aimlessly. You don¡¯t know how to draw it!¡± Hannah red at Josh but found herself unable to argue. She did not know how to draw circles¡­ Lilly walked around the house, and as shepleted each circle, a thinyer of sweat formed on her forehead, dampening the clothes on her back. Zoswil was scorching hotpared to Alfornada, with the sun at its most intense during July and August ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± Lilly exhaled and took a seat on the small bench. The girl¡¯s parents nced at her, though they had already witnessed her drawing circles around the house, they remained motionless. Their gazes were vacant, devoid of focus. Some people came to offer them fortune-telling services. They were unfamiliar faces, but their hearts felt as lifeless as ashes, incapable of mustering any interest. After a brief rest, Lilly spoke up again, saying, ¡°Sir, Ma¡¯am, Tracy has always wanted to see you.¡± Lilly finally understood why people could see her when they were electrocuted, and why she constantly lingered behind others mischievously. She was trying to capture their attention. Yet her efforts were in vain, leaving her disappointed, hopeless, and angry. Gradually, her essence merged with the malice borne from people¡¯s hearts, transforming into a malevolent entity. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The jar of souls on Lilly¡¯s wrist trembled, as if it had been constipated for days and finally released a loud, resonant ¡®fart.¡¯ ¡°Puff!¡± Everyone was startled. Josh looked at Lilly suspiciously, wondering if his sister farted. Lilly hastily waved her hands and rified, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Just as Josh was about to assure his sister that it was alright and that he would take the me for her farts from now on, a female ghost suddenly appeared before their eyes! It was the female ghost, charred ck, and was wearing white! ¡°Mom¡­¡± her voice was raspy as she cried heavily. Josh was so frightened that he leaped up and hugged Lilly tightly. Chapter 657 Chapter 657 Lilly made adjustments to the circles she had drawn. Within these circles, everyone would be able to encounter the ghost of the missing girl. The girl¡¯s mother was momentarily stunned, her pupils dting as she stared intently at the girl, afraid to look away. The girl¡¯s father stood up abruptly, his lips trembling as he was unable to utter a word. Lilly nced outside. It was around two or three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and although there was no one around, it would be best to talk inside the house. She rose to her feet, took the scorched girl¡¯s hand, and led her into the house. In a panic, the girl¡¯s mother hurriedly stood up and called out loudly, ¡°Tracy¡­ Tracy¡­¡± ke advised, ¡°Go inside. You¡¯ll be able to see Tracy once you¡¯re inside.¡± This time, the girl¡¯s parents rushed inside. Zachary was thest to enter. She stood still for a moment, then turned around and closed the door behind her. The scorched girl stood in the center of the living room, her body trembling, emitting sharp and mournful cries. ¡°Mom and Dad¡­¡± The girl¡¯s mother rushed over, trying to hug her. Though charred ck, she recognized her immediately¡ªit was her daughter, Tracy! ¡°Tracy!¡± But her efforts were in vain, she could not hold Tracy in her arms like before. The girl¡¯s mother wept bitterly, and Tracy cried out as well, saying, ¡°Mom¡­ I saw you wandering, both you and Dad searching tirelessly for me, I saw everything.¡± The girl¡¯s mother was in a daze, her only response being uncontroble sobs. Lilly and the others remained silently by the side, as they needed to sit there quietly. The girl¡¯s father, a man who had experienced many hardships, broke down in tears and asked, ¡°Where did you go, Tracy? Why didn¡¯t youe home¡­ Do you know how much your mother and I miss you?¡± ¡°Your mother was waiting for you every day¡­¡± Tracy burst into tears, the tracks of her tears cutting through her scorched face. ¡°I can¡¯te back, I can nevere back.¡± She sobbed, ¡°I¡¯m dead.¡± The girl¡¯s mother already knew the truth, but she still could not bear the blow, copsing onto the ground, crying out, ¡°How could this happen¡­ who killed you? Tell me, and I¡¯ll avenge you¡­¡± She was willing to risk her own life. What was the point of existing if her daughter was not here? It would be better to seek justice for her daughter¡¯s death. Tracy shook her head, saying, ¡°I died by ident¡­¡± She could never have imagined that on the day of the ident, she was walking home just as she always did. Having recently graduated and started working, that day the ounting work took longer than usual, and she felt a bit frightened walking alone on the deserted street. ¡°The wind was so strong. I was a little scared, so I looked back.¡± However, because of that, she did not pay attention to where she was stepping. ¡°I stepped on a nail and an electric shock surged through me.¡± Tracy did not understand what was happening, but for a moment, she lost consciousness. When she regained it, she found herself standing in the same spot, as if it were a dream. She still looked back and saw that the strong wind had blown away some ck smoke and sand. So, she hurriedly went home¡­ But she soon realized that no matter how she walked, she could not move more than 300 feet away from the caf¨¦. It was only at that moment that she realized she was dead. ¡°I caught sight of myself through the window of the coffee shop¡­ My body was charred ck, my hands and feet intertwined with scratches, while only my clothes remained white.¡± The dress she bought earlier that day turned out to be her funeral attire, a fact she did not expect. ¡°I died just like that¡­¡± Pablo murmured, ¡°A fleeting surge¡­ how strong was the current?¡± ke responded, ¡°It was high-voltage electricity.¡± In the narrow alley, which was ted to be transformed into a bustling food street, stood a high-voltage electric pole.novelxo fast update The dy in thepletion of Gourmet Alley¡¯s construction was also connected to this issue. The presence of high-voltage wires made the area unsafe. The day of the incident was windy, making it impossible to make sure if the high-voltage line had been toppled. Only high-voltage electricity could char a person. ¡°Logically speaking, where did the body go then?¡± Lilly chimed in with her analysis, saying, ¡°But Tracy also mentioned that she turned around and saw ck smoke dissipating in the wind¡­¡± ke exined, ¡°When exposed to high-voltage electrical energy, people can be electrocuted to death in an instant. The outer surface can burn and partially vanish, but the whole body would not disappear. Therefore, someone must have taken Tracy¡¯s body away.¡± Lilly nodded earnestly, ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t Tracy remember about it?¡± Pablo added, ¡°She died too quickly for her to realize it. Did you pay attention to her description earlier? She lost consciousness in an instant, as if in a dream. And after a moment had passed, she found herself standing there again.¡± ¡°There was a pause in between regaining her consciousness.¡± However, this moment should havested for a day, or at least half a day, while she was unconscious. All in all, she was electrocuted and shocked¡­ a state of sluggishness and unconsciousness. ¡°And what happened next?¡± Lilly continued to ask. Josh, Hannah, and Zachary listened anxiously, their tiny feet curled up in nervous anticipation. Meanwhile, the ghosts wore expressions of astonishment mixed with a sense of indifference, as if saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t know something like this could happen.¡± They listened attentively to the judge and Ruler of Hell as they analyzed the situation. Pablo urged, ¡°Keep listening.¡± The girl was done talking about how she died and she sobbed, ¡°I was in the same ce, moving back and forth. I saw all of you doing the same, repeatedly searching for me, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯tmunicate with you.¡± She was left with no choice but to attempt to possess people passing by in the middle of the night or unsuspecting individuals entering the alleys. But all her attempts failed. Then, with her own eyes, she witnessed influencers holding cameras and specting endlessly about the cause of her death. They imed she ran away due to an online rtionship,beled her mentally unstable, and suggested she might havemitted suicide. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She watched them surrounding her parents, showing great concern for the progress of the case. However, with every question they asked, their questions carried a sinister undertone. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice anything unusual about her before she disappeared?¡± ¡°There must be a reason. You didn¡¯t care enough about your daughter.¡± ¡°How can we trust the authorities? They¡¯re hiding the truth. Your daughter is a victim.¡± ¡°Maybe she was sold¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps she was abducted by human traffickers¡­¡± Her parents became increasingly anxious and overwhelmed, constantly ming themselves for not being more attentive to their daughter. They regretted not speaking to her a little longer during theirst phone call a few days ago. The parents cried while the cameras rolled. In a disturbingpetition to capture the most heart- wrenching expressions from the mother, two influencers even got into a fight. These people¡¯s hearts gradually transformed into demons¡ªderanged demons, maniacal demons, maddened demons¡­ The fusion of their demonic energy and her lingering resentment gradually made her like that. Upon hearing this, Tracy¡¯s parents cried even harder, and Tracy¡¯s mother even fainted several times in distress. Tracy, with tears streaming down her face, uttered, ¡°It¡¯s okay now, I can exin¡­¡± ¡°Mom, Dad¡­ I¡¯m already gone¡­ Please don¡¯t search for me anymore.¡± Tracy sobbed, ¡°I¡¯ve been reduced to ashes, not a single trace of me remains¡­ You both must live well, or I won¡¯t rest in peace.¡± Tracy¡¯s mother was overwhelmed with grief, unable to hold Tracy. Instead, she clung tightly to her father¡¯s arms, crying, ¡°My daughter, my dear Tracy¡­¡± Chapter 658 Chapter 658 As Tracy¡¯s lingering resentment vanished, the dark energy in her vanished. Tracy returned to her former state. Despite her tears, she smiled with relief and said, ¡°I always made an effort to appear when they were electrocuted, and finally, they were able to see me¡­¡± Tracy looked at Lilly and expressed her gratitude, saying, ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you so much.¡± Tracy¡¯s mother held onto her father¡¯s arm tightly, as if by doing so, she could hold onto Tracy and prevent her from leaving. However, Tracy¡¯s image gradually blurred and became transparent, leaving behind her gentle voice, ¡°Goodbye, Mom and Dad¡­ Take care of yourselves¡­ I wanna be your daughter in my next life¡­¡± Tracy¡¯s soul disappeared. In its ce, a burst of ck energy erupted, swirling violently. It forcefully crashed through the door, attempting to escape, but was halted by the circle drawn by Lilly. It charged furiously against the barrier. Lilly raised her hand and struck it. Her small palm suddenly transformed into a colossal palm, crashing down on the dark energy with a resounding bang. Pablo¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, eximing, ¡°Is that Hades¡¯ Palm?!¡± Josh eximed, ¡°Hades¡¯ Palm?! Hannah cheered, ¡°Incredible, absolutely amazing!¡± Zachary quickly retrieved his notebook and wrote something down. Ability, Hades¡¯ Palm, Attack Power¡­ 999999 points! ke stared in awe, his mouth agape, silently thinking to himself¡­ That¡¯s my daughter! Lilly¡¯s p shattered the dark energy into multiple strands, preventing them from reuniting. The strands were then swallowed by the jar of souls. This time, it was consumed, and the jar emitted a belch, releasing a puff of ck smoke from its mouth. The ck smoke gradually dissipated, leaving nothing behind. All the ghosts eximed, ¡°Wow!¡± The unlucky ghost remarked, ¡°The jar of souls is truly incredible!¡± The harem spirit marveled, ¡°The jar of souls¡­ You¡¯re so powerful! It seems you¡¯re being kind to us most of the time!¡± The cowardly ghost smiled slyly, ¡°From now on, anyone who disobeys will be devoured by the jar of souls.¡± The rebel ghost meekly shrank back. Lilly stood up and said, ¡°Alright, we have sessfully delivered Tracy¡¯s soul.¡± She pointed to the main hall in the living room and suggested, ¡°You can set up a memorial tablet for her, so she¡¯ll receive your offerings when she¡¯s in the underworld.¡± ke nodded in agreement and said, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. Here¡¯s my number, feel free to contact me if you need anything.¡± At some point, ke tore a piece of paper, jotted down his number, and ced it on the table. The note simply read ¡°ke¡± followed by a series of numbers. The girl¡¯s parents, ovee with emotion, cried and knelt before Lilly. With keen eyes and swift reflexes, ke quickly lifted them from the floor and sat them on the sofa. The parents¡¯ tearful expressions froze for a moment, but they soon resumed sobbing, expressing their gratitude, ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°We apologize for being rude to you earlier¡­¡± ¡°Thank you for returning Tracy to us. Our poor child, we never expected it to turn out like this¡­¡± Dying in a foreignnd, without a body! Lilly fell silent for a moment, she wanted to say something. However, ke shook his head and interjected, ¡°My condolences. We¡¯ll leave now, and I will reach out to youter about something else.¡± ¡°Please make sure to keep this information to yourselves and refrain from disclosing the cause of Tracy¡¯s death for the time being,¡± ke instructed. Tracy¡¯s parents nodded in agreement. With the realization that their daughter was gone, their hearts sank. The initial anguish, helplessness, and despair transformed into emptiness, leaving only sorrow and bereavement. Lilly bid farewell to Tracy¡¯s parents and left with ke. Tracy¡¯s parents stood by the door, watching ke¡¯s car drive away until it vanished from sight. The girl¡¯s mother could not stop her tears, her vision was blurry. The girl¡¯s father sighed, his voice filled with sorrow and weariness, ¡°At least we could meet her onest time¡­¡± What more could they ask for?novelxo fast update This past month had been worse than death, filled with countless scenarios they imagined. Sometimes they wished they could see their daughter¡¯s lifeless body, just to have closure. Other times they entertained thoughts of her being abducted, holding onto the slim hope of finding her alive. They med themselves for not calling her more often and resented their powerlessness in finding any leads. The fear of their daughter being alone somewhere, facing despair, consumed them. They dreaded the thought of their daughter dying in an unfamiliar ce and her soul being unable to find its way back home. Now they knew the reason behind her death and had the chance to bid her a final farewell. Compared to the past month, it was a constion. The girl¡¯s mother wept uncontrobly, unable to hold on any longer. She clutched her husband¡¯s arm and lost consciousness. ** In the car, Lilly asked, ¡°Daddy, why didn¡¯t you tell them that Tracy¡¯s physical body remains in this world?¡± ke, who was driving the car, focused on the road ahead and exined, ¡°Firstly, It¡¯s because we¡¯re uncertain if Tracy¡¯s body can be located. If we were to tell them about her body still being here, it would only subject them to another round of anxious waiting if we fail to find it.¡± He continued, ¡°Secondly, they have juste to terms with the fact that Tracy is no longer with us. Introducing the notion of her body still being around could cause them further distress.¡± Sharing two devastating pieces of news in a single day might be too much for the girl¡¯s mother to handle. Lilly nodded, ¡°I see¡­¡± Josh stroked his chin and contemted, ¡°Where could the corpse have gone? I¡¯ve thoroughly reviewed all the avable surveince footage during our investigation, but I found nothing out of the ordinary.¡± ke responded, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡± ¡°Previously, we assumed that a person¡¯s body size would remain rtively intact after a normal death. However, in Tracy¡¯s case, she was electrocuted by high-voltage electricity, causing her body to shrink significantly.¡± Part of her body was likely carbonized and blown away by the wind, making it nearly impossible to find after over a month. The remaining portion would resemble charcoal. ke borated, ¡°Let¡¯s assume that it shrunk to only half of its original volume and then folded into two pieces. cing it in a tool bag would make it easy to dispose of without leaving a trace.¡± Josh was immediately terrified, picturing the scene and feeling a sense of fear. Pablo nodded in agreement, stating, ¡°This is highly possible, and considering the clues, it appears to be the only possibility.¡± ke added, ¡°We¡¯ll have a clearer picture once Damian finishes processing the video. He examined all the surveince footage from the day the girl disappeared.¡± He recalled that the footage captured blurry images, but some peculiar figures were visible. At the time, he could not make out what they were. The street seemed to show reflections of trees with distorted shadows. Reflecting on it now, those distorted images were likely Tracy¡¯s charred remains. Chapter 659 Chapter 659 Damian sent the surveince video to the group, and upon inspection, it was considerably clearer after the enhancement. Although the surveince footage did not capture the girl¡¯s body, it did show a small part of her. She was walking while looking at her phone and walked to a wooden board that wasid on the ground at a construction site to protect the floor from scratches. At that moment, she abruptly froze, and the high-voltage electricity instantly rendered her motionless. A distorted shadow was visible under the streetmp, and shortly thereafter, she fell to the ground, lifeless. The screen disyed only one hand, the source of the electrical contact, while the scorched hand on the ground remained curled up. Over time, it became barely recognizable as a human hand. Josh¡¯s hair stood on end as he eximed, ¡°This is too scary¡­¡± Lilly fixed her gaze on the monitor and asked, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ke replied, ¡°Keep watching.¡± Approximately five minutester, another arm entered the frame of the surveince footage. It appeared as only one arm due to the limited range of the surveince, which captured only a small part of the incident scene. The area had been overlooked during the initial investigation because it was too distant, small, and blurry, blending with the swirling shadow of the trees. Without careful examination, one would assume it was the shadow of branches. The person in the video appeared to be startled, taking a few steps back before sitting on the ground. However, the electrocuted girl¡¯s arm was soon dragged out of the screen, and the surveince video abruptly ended. Lilly was taken aback, stating, ¡°I still don¡¯t know who that person is¡­¡± ke clicked on another video and said, ¡°Keep watching.¡± The next video was from the mall and specifically focused on the first-floor bathroom, which led to the back door mentioned by people on the inte. The footage was taken in the morning when the mall was bustling with people. In the video, a man wearing an orange vest, resembling a worker, emerged from the back door carrying two tool bags. He seemed to be in a hurry as he swiftly made his way out. Hannah expressed her confusion, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t see anything unusual!¡± ke nodded and exined, ¡°To most people, there doesn¡¯t appear to be anything out of the ordinary. Firstly, it¡¯smon to have maintenance workers in the mall. Secondly, it¡¯s normal for a worker to carry two tool bags. Thirdly, no one would suspect that two bags could contain a corpse, as it wouldn¡¯t be feasible to walk so easily with such weight. And finally, the weight of the bags he¡¯s carrying is likely simr to that of actual tools.¡± Thus, during the initial investigation and monitoring, this worker was overlooked. As the video progressed to around noon, the worker returned to the scene again. ¡°Take a closer look, although the bags he¡¯s carrying this time are bulging, they seem very light,¡± ke pointed out. Josh agreed, saying, ¡°They don¡¯t seem to weigh much.¡± Towards the end of the afternoon when work hours were finishing up, the worker reappeared with two bags, and this time, the bags appeared to be heavy. The footage stopped ying at this point. Hannah asked, ¡°So what does this mean?¡± Zachary, folding her arms, raised her head from her notes and responded sarcastically, ¡°I told you to read more, but you insist on ying instead!¡± Hannah looked perplexed. Huh? I¡¯m not ying! ke chimed in, ¡°When the worker first came out with the bag, he lowered his head so we couldn¡¯t see his expression. However, there was a slight sense of unease in his behavior.¡± Hannah said, ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s hard to tell.¡± Lilly nodded and added, ¡°Yes.¡± Hannah remained doubtful, asking, ¡°Did he appear uneasy?¡± Lilly pointed to the monitor and said, ¡°His hand is slightly raised, as if he wanted to lift it but hesitated. His other hand is holding onto something, but the hand gripping his belt is clenched tightly into a fist.¡± ke nodded, impressed by his daughter¡¯s observation skills. ¡°There¡¯s one more video to watch, from a surveince camera located 0.6 feet away from the incident site.¡± He clicked on the final surveince video, which showed a roadside view with severalrge trash cans. Next to the trash cans, there were piles of construction waste, including a dark red wooden board measuring about 20 by 20 inches. ¡°Do you see this board?¡± ke pointed at the frame, pausing for a moment. Lilly nodded, recognizing it. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve been to Uncle Edward¡¯s construction site before, and it looks simr to the wooden boards used in the elevator.¡± ke confirmed, ¡°That¡¯s right. These boards are thin and small, making them easy to be blown away by the wind.¡± He rewound the video, and the monitor disyed the entire street in the direction of the trash cans. That night, the wind was strong, causing therge trees to sway, and several bottles of water to roll on the ground. In the footage, a wooden board appeared, and, although not as fast as the water bottles, it rolled a few times before quickly reaching the side of the road and getting stuck on the road railing. In the morning, a cleaner picked up the board and walked toward the trash can. Since the board was slightlyrger than the trash can, he ced it next to the bin. The video fast-forwarded, showing the shopping mall near the trash cans undergoing renovations. Some foam boards and carrier bags were brought out, and construction waste was piled up next to the trash can. Then the garbage truck arrived and collected all the garbage.novelxo fast update Hannah asked again, ¡°So, what does this mean?¡± Lilly looked at her and let out a sigh, sounding somewhat mature for her age. ¡°Hannah, you have bad eyesight!¡± ¡°When the board was flying earlier, there were scorched marks on it!¡± Hannah responded with a puzzled expression, ¡°So?¡± Zachary patted her on the head with the notebook, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you y some more.¡± Hannah scratched her head, feeling confused. She could not understand why the burnt board had any rtion to the girl who was electrocuted. Josh exined, ¡± A discharge urs when a high-voltage electric shock is generated. The arc¡¯s high temperature is caused by both the arc itself and the thermal effect of the current. ording to Joule¡¯s law, we can assume the voltage to be¡­¡± Hannah was speechless. I ain¡¯t listening to all that! ke added, ¡°To put it in simple terms, high-voltage electricity burns people, and when it does, it leaves burn marks.¡± Suddenly, Hannah had a realization: ¡°So the scorch marks on this board are the burnt marks left by that girl?¡± ke nodded approvingly, ¡°I guess there¡¯s still some brain juice in you.¡± Lilly stifled augh, covering her mouth. ke paused the video at a particr frame. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. When the cleaner picked up the board, the burned side was facing outward. It was evident that the board was almostpletely burned through, with a thin strip from the center to the edge. ¡°This is where the girl¡¯s arm was burned.¡± Hannah thought to herself¡­ I get it now, how scary! ¡°So, the girl stepped on this piece of wood and got electrocuted, which caused it to burn. The wooden board was also burnt. Then the wind blew the burnt board to a garbage can 0.6 miles away, and it was collected by the garbage truck¡­¡± Hannah looked somber and suddenly felt scared. It was only at this moment that Josh realized why she had remained soposed all along. It turned out she was unable to understand anything¡­ Lilly shook his head and asked, ¡°But I don¡¯t understand. Isn¡¯t wood an instor?¡± ke responded, ¡°Didn¡¯t Tracy mention that she stepped on something like a nail?¡± The probability of stepping on a conductive nail was rtively low. However, if she stepped on the joint between two boards, especially if there were nails along the edge, the likelihood of being electrocuted by a high-voltage shock would be rtively high. ¡°It¡¯s possible that there were two connected boards with nails along the edge¡­ The situation depends on the worker at that time.¡± This board ended up flying 0.6 miles away, and the others have probably been dealt with. There were also severalrge trash cans near the flower bed at the crime scene, which were blind spots in the surveince. It was difficult to determine if the other board had been discarded or taken away. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go find this worker.¡± Chapter 660 Chapter 660 Tapu Vige was a remnant of a city undergoing urbanization, typically a small vige located near the city¡¯s outskirts or at its center, often serving as a gathering ce for migrant workers. Amidst the towering high-rise buildings with illuminated windows, urban viges appeared somewhat incongruous within the bustling cities. The buildings were crowded, the roads had potholes, and the environment was poor. Lilly held her father¡¯s hand, gazing up at the buildings and observing the tangled mess of wires. In this ce, people barely had time to attend to safety concerns while struggling to survive. The disorderly tangle of wires appeared incredibly hazardous. Having just watched the surveince video of the girl being electrocuted by high-voltage electricity, Josh felt an even greater sense of danger as he looked at the chaotic wires. ke remained calm andposed, holding Lilly¡¯s hand with one hand while casually cing the other in his pocket. He strolled until he reached a narrow alley nestled between two self-built houses. The proximity of the two self-built houses made the alley extremely small, and when the sun was obstructed, it appeared dim and damp. ¡°Is this the ce?¡± Lilly asked. ke nodded and replied, ¡°Second floor.¡± Passersby cast curious nces at the unusual sight of the two children and their tallpanion. Hannah and Zachary had to stay home as Bettany forced them to finish their homework. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Thebination of ke¡¯s towering stature and the strikingly beautiful children, along with their distinctively different clothing styles, made them stand out. A middle-aged woman swiped the ess card to open the door. Seeing that ke intended to bring the two children inside, she asked cautiously, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± ke smiled faintly and answered, ¡°We¡¯re looking for Barry on the second floor, the electrician. We¡¯re his friends.¡± He believed that the middle-aged woman might not know Barry, but to his surprise, she responded, ¡°You¡¯re looking for Mr. Stark! I haven¡¯t heard him mention having friends like you.¡± ke murmured, ¡°He¡¯s not much of a talker, so it¡¯s normal that he didn¡¯t mention us.¡± The middle-aged woman nodded, ¡°That makes sense.¡± Lilly asked curiously, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you close to Mr. Stark?¡± The middle-aged woman smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a very nice person. He¡¯s an electrician and always helps the neighbors with any electrical issues they have. He always refused our payment and said that we¡¯re neighbors and there was no need to do so.¡± Most of the residents living here were couples who cannot afford their own homes. They have children, and their extended families came to help take care of them. So, the rent was affordable. Or they were people who work in the city or run businesses nearby¡­ ¡°Our building¡¯sndlord is very kind, so many of us have been tenants here for a long time. After living here for a while, everyone gets to know each other. We often greet each other when we go downstairs to buy groceries or take a stroll.¡± Lilly eximed, ¡°That¡¯s nice!¡± ke added, ¡°It¡¯s quite good. Neighborly rtionships in the city are not as strong as in a vige. Your community has a good bond.¡± As they conversed, the middle-aged woman had already reached the second floor. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve arrived, their home is at the end of this corridor.¡± Lilly thanked the woman, and she continued up the stairs. ¡°Knock! Knock!¡± ke knocked on the door. After a moment, someone inside asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ke replied, ¡°We¡¯re here to check on the water meter.¡±novelxo fast update Lilly and Josh were confused. The door creaked open, and a middle-aged woman poked her head out, looking puzzled. She asked, ¡°Why are you checking the water meter? Didn¡¯t we just pay the rent?¡± The woman was taken aback by ke and the two children standing at the door. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked cautiously. Two children ran out, babbling and tilting their heads curiously at Lilly and the others. Soon, an elderly voice came from inside, ¡°Keisha, who is it?¡± An elderly man appeared, leaning on a cane and trembling slightly. ke¡¯s gaze dropped slightly as he nced into the room, where he saw an elderly woman cing food on the table, and a young child sitting on a small dining chair, chewing on vegetables. There were two elderly people, three children, and one woman. Mr. Stark was not here. Lilly spoke politely, ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am, we are looking for Mr. Stark. Is he at home?¡± The woman asked, ¡°What do you want with him?¡± ke replied, ¡°We are his employers. He has been working in Diamond Tower in the city center recently. Today, we noticed something strange with the water meter and couldn¡¯t reach him, so we came to check.¡± The elderly woman from inside the room also came out and said, ¡°So you¡¯re Barry¡¯s boss. Come in, come in, and have a seat!¡± The elderly man was very hospitable, and the middle-aged woman hurried to boil water. ke led Lilly and Josh into the room and took a seat. While preparing tea, the woman apologized, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the house is a bit messy.¡± ¡°Barry took a job in the surrounding viges and towns these past couple of days. Since the shopping mall over there closed down¡­ he took on some private work¡­¡± It seemed that she was worried that the boss would not be happy about Barry¡¯s private work, so she spoke somewhat awkwardly. ke reassured her, saying, ¡°That¡¯s alright. You¡¯re aware of the situation with the shopping mall, right?¡± The woman nodded, lowering her voice. ¡°It¡¯s been all over the inte, and I¡¯ve seen a lot about it too. It¡¯s really¡­ well, it¡¯s so tragic. I asked Barry if he was working there that night and if he saw anything. But he never let us talk about it.¡± ke¡¯s eyes flickered slightly in response. Chapter 661 Chapter 661 As ke talked with the family, Lilly stood up and excitedly ran over to y with the two other children. The two elderly couple sat together and chatted with ke, the presumed ¡°boss¡±, while the woman fed the younger child. She would asionally nce at Lilly and Josh, asking them questions but then diverting her attention as she saw them ying happily. Lilly and Josh yed with the two children, sharing toys and running in and out of the room. Meanwhile, they quietly observed their surroundings. The apartment consisted of two bedrooms and a living room. It was not overly spacious, but it was not cramped either. The old man¡¯s room was slightly smaller, while the master bedroom wasrger. There was a bed that was taller than 6 feet, which appeared to have been custom-made using bricks. Lilly asked, ¡°Your bed is so big, how many people sleep on it?¡± The two children eagerly responded, ¡°I sleep with my parents, my sister, and my brother. There are five of us!¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Josh eximed in surprise, realizing that it must be quite crowded to fit five people on a 6-feet bed. The bed appeared somewhat disheveled, and the space underneath was utilized as a storage area, filled with various items. Josh noticed a tool bag beneath the bed, resembling the one seen in the video, and it instantly caught his attention. ¡°Lils¡­ do you think we should check under the bed¡­¡± They were here to find the body. Lilly shook her head and replied, ¡°No.¡± In a situation like this, it was only natural for Michael and the others toe out! When it came to searching discreetly, what could be more suitable than ghosts? Lilly shook the jar of souls, summoning the harem spirit, unlucky ghost, cowardly ghost, and the rest of the gang. ¡°Michael, please help us!¡± Beforeing here, Lilly sought their assistance in finding things. The cowardly ghost nodded and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you find it.¡± Lilly responded cheerfully, ¡°Great!¡± The ghosts split up and began their search. The harem spirit remained inside the house, as one ghost was sufficient to cover the entire area. The unlucky ghost, the cowardly ghost, the female ghost in a wedding dress, the foolish ghost, the crying spirit, and the rebel ghost went outside, each searching a floor. The rebel ghost grumbled, ¡°I¡¯ve been a ghost for so long and I¡¯m not supposed to look for something.¡± The Cowardly Ghost remained expressionless and replied, ¡°The jar of souls would consume useless ghosts.¡± The rebel ghost was speechless. Recalling how the jar of souls swallowed the dark energy, he fell silent and changed the subject, saying, ¡°Hey, seriously, do you have issues with me? Or do we have some beef with each other? It feels like I owe you five million dors every time I see you.¡± The cowardly ghost snorted and floated upstairs. The rebel ghost made a face at him and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sick.¡± The house had six floors. The cowardly ghost thoroughly searched the entire building but found nothing. It even searched other people¡¯s houses. The harem spirit alsopleted her search and said in confusion, ¡°There¡¯s nobody in the house. Where could he have hidden the body? It¡¯s puzzling.¡± The unlucky ghost suggested, ¡°Would it be possible if he didn¡¯t bring the body back?¡± The cowardly ghost shook its head and replied, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Many people are paying attention to the missing girl. If the body was thrown into a trash can, it would have been discovered. If the body was intentionally disposed of, it would have left behind traces. Moreover, after such a long investigation, there¡¯s no evidence of an unidentified body being found.¡± ¡°The most important point is that ke checked the surveince footage and said that Barry came back with a tool bag. He took the bus home without changing stations¡­¡± So, he must¡¯ve brought the body back. While there was no surveince in the alley, there were cameras inside the building after entering the door. Interestingly, the building¡¯s surveince had been nonfunctional for anovelxo fast update few days. Given Barry¡¯s upation as an electrician, it was highly likely that he had deliberately disabled the camera. The harem spirit thought about the situation and replied, ¡°So, the body is in this building. The question is, where is it hidden? There¡¯s no basement or underground car park here¡­¡± The cowardly ghost narrowed its eyes and exchanged a knowing look with the harem spirit. ¡°The roof!¡± They had not searched the roof yet. The ghosts immediately floated up to the top of the building. The female ghost in the wedding dress was a resentful ghost, who could not venture into direct sunlight, so she positioned herself near the door, keeping watch and saying, ¡°Let me know if you find anything!¡± The building had stairs leading to the roof, which was open and featured several drying racks in the center. Various clotheslines crisscrossed the area, with clothes and quilts hanging from them. ¡°The balcony seems cramped, the residents here dried their clothes on the roof¡­¡± one of the ghosts remarked. In addition to clothes drying, there were foam boxes ced along the wall at the edge of the roof. These boxes were filled with soil, and various vegetables were grown in them. It appeared that the building¡¯s residents nted them. Some boxes were well-tended, while others showed signs of wilting. Some boxes nearly deteriorated, and the sizes of the boxes varied, creating a messy sight. The cowardly ghost stopped in front of two particr boxes, and the harem spirit squatted down, rubbing its chin as it examined them closely. ¡°The vegetables in these two boxes seem unusual,¡± the harem spirit touched her chin as she squatted in front of the boxes. The cowardly ghost nodded in agreement. ¡°These vegetables appear to be growing well, but they seem a bit wilted. It¡¯s not because it¡¯s dehydrated. It¡¯s more like they¡¯ve been deprived of something.¡± The harem spirit chimed in, ¡°Exactly. It means that the body must be inside one of these boxes.¡± The unlucky ghost rolled its eyes at their hesitation. ¡°We¡¯re ghosts, for crying out loud! Why don¡¯t we just go inside and take a look?¡± The harem spirits shrugged. ¡°Who¡¯s going in?¡± The foolish ghost shook its head. ¡°Not me!¡± The unlucky ghost sighed, realizing that expecting an elderly ghost to do such a task was unrealistic. ¡°I¡¯m old, I can¡¯t go in. Rebel ghost, go in.¡± The rebel ghost immediately fled the scene, dering, ¡°All of you can go in on your own. I¡¯m not joining you!¡± Even though they were all ghosts, encountering the charred remains of someone was something none of them wanted to see. The unlucky ghost grumbled, ¡°You¡­ damn it!¡± As it attempted to run away, it stumbled and fell headfirst into one of the foam boxes. Taking advantage of the situation, the harem spirit kicked the unlucky ghost, sending it plunging into the soil. Walking through walls was easy for ghosts, let alone a box filled with dirt! The unlucky ghost found itself submerged in the soil, face to face with the charred corpse inside. The corpse was ckened and contorted, with its mouth open in a silent scream¡­ Chapter 662 Chapter 662 Could ghosts experience fear? The unlucky ghost was frightened to death. ¡°What in the world! Who kicked me?!¡± The ghost in distress pulled himself up and shouted in anger. The harem spirit and the cowardly ghost turned around and left, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Lilly.¡± The female ghost in the wedding dress peeked her head out and asked, ¡°Did you find it? Hurry up and tell me!¡± She hurriedly caught up. The unlucky ghost wiped his face and expressed his anger, saying, ¡°They¡¯re a bunch of betrayers! They tricked their teammates!¡± ¡­ Lilly sat cross-legged on the mat, ying with building blocks. Josh was absent-minded, asionally ncing outside, wondering if the ghosts returned. ke discussed various topics, ranging from the issues of children¡¯s diapers when Barry and the others came to work in the city, to the medication for elderly individuals with high blood pressure, and the essential skills needed to be an electrician¡­ Finally, a figure appeared at the door. Barry came back! Upon seeing a stranger in the house, Barry froze for a moment and unconsciously halted before entering. ke nced at his feet, smiled, and said, ¡°Mr. Stark, you¡¯re back!¡± Barry instinctively took a step back upon hearing ke¡¯s words, as if he wanted to flee. However, he swiftly turned around and stood his ground, his face subtly disying a trace of panic. His wife immediately spoke up, ¡°Barry, what are you doing? You¡¯re like a piece of wood, you¡¯re such a coward for running away when you see your boss¡± Barry hesitated and addressed ke, ¡°Boss?¡± ke replied, ¡°Well, I¡¯vee to offer you some work. It pays three thousand dors a day, including food and shelter, but it might require you to be away from home for a while.¡± The eyes of the two elderly couple and Barry¡¯s wife widened in the room. Three thousand a day! Was the boss here for this reason? ke smiled faintly and continued, ¡°However, the project is confidential, and you¡¯ll need to travel to different locations. You¡¯ll only be able toe back once a year. The project is expected tost one or two years.¡± Barry¡¯s face turned pale. He had a hunch about something. Having worked as an electrician for many years, he knew that a daily wage of 3,000 dors was impossible. Even working with high voltage did not yield such high pay. He stammered, ¡°Wha¡­ what project is it? Where would I have to go¡­¡± His wife immediately scolded him, ¡°Hey! Are you out of your mind? Didn¡¯t the boss just say it¡¯s confidential? Why are you asking questions at the door?¡± ¡°Quick,e inside.¡± The elderly woman quickly chimed in, ¡°Oh, no, we¡¯ll bring the children outside for a while¡­¡± From the moment ke entered the house, he knew that Barry was the sole breadwinner for his family. Barry¡¯s elderly father had suffered a stroke and was paralyzed, with limited mobility and requiring constant care. His elderly mother was frail and hunched over, only capable of doing simple chores. The responsibility of supporting the family fell on Barry¡¯s wife, Keisha. She took care of their two children, managed the household chores, apanied the children to school, bought groceries, and cooked meals¡­ This family had a challenging life, representing the struggles faced by countless migrant workers. Pablo folded his arms, crossed his legs, and floated to the side, gazing out the window. He had already expected that this would be another issue¡­ It was Lilly¡¯s issue. ke said, ¡°There¡¯s no need, Mr. Stark and I¡­¡± The harem ghost and the others came down from upstairs, and the cowardly ghost interjected, ¡°It¡¯s in the foam box where the vegetables are grown on the roof.¡± ke continued, ¡°Mr. Stark and I will talk on the roof..¡± Barry¡¯splexion grew paler. His family quickly agreed, observing Barry¡¯s dazed state. The elderly woman nudged him urgently, saying, ¡°Go!¡± Opportunities like this do note often.novelxo fast update The son¡¯s family was not doing well, and if they could earn this amount of money and return, their grandchildren could have a better education¡­ Barry clenched his lips, ced the toolbox in his hand down, and replied, ¡°Alright.¡± ke led Lilly and Josh upstairs first. They knew that Barry could not escape. His family was here, and he had nowhere to run. On the roof¡­ ke stood before tworge foam boxes. These boxes were quite spacious, meant for a family of more than seven people. ke had intentionally selected arge foam box, which would be just right for burying the body. He sighed and asked, ¡°Why did you bring her back and bury her here? It was an ident. There was no need to hide the body.¡± ¡°Hiding the body means taking responsibility.¡± Barry¡¯s legs weakened, and as a grown man, he knelt, gripping his hair in anguish, and admitted, ¡°It wasn¡¯t an ident, it¡¯s all my fault, all my fault!¡± Tears streamed down his face in an instant. Lilly squatted beside Barry, silently offering him a tissue, but he did not take it and simply cried, ¡°It¡¯s all me¡­¡± He felt an overwhelming sense of frustration as if all his strength had been drained, and he slumped to the ground. Lilly asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Barry struggled to find his words for a while as he was in tears. ke spoke calmly, ¡°Speak up and I¡¯ll consider helping you. You need to think about how your family will sustain themselves when you¡¯re gone.¡± ¡°For the sake of your parents and wife, I can offer you the job I mentioned earlier, and you can figure things out.¡± It was then that Barry quickly said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. I wasn¡¯t being honest¡­¡± This man had an air of authority and righteousness that made Barry think he might be a police officer. ¡°On that night, it was very windy, and the high-voltage line fell,¡± he began. After everyone had gone home, Barry received a phone call informing him that his fellow workers were unwilling to go there. Barry believed that the high-voltage line was extremely dangerous, and their response to the phone call indicated that they had not taken the necessary precautions while working. ¡°So I went alone because I was afraid someone might identally step on the wire¡­¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Barry wiped his tears, his face etched with bitterness. ¡°When I arrived, I discovered that we hadn¡¯t secured the high-voltage wires properly, and they had all fallen into the alley. The wind was strong that night¡­¡± ¡°I brought my tools and prepared to fix it, but I was alone, and I needed to call a specialist for assistance.¡± He was also concerned that outsiders mighte into contact with the high-voltage line, so he did not put up any warning signs at the time. Instead, he ced two boards on top of the line, hoping that people would avoid stepping on them if they noticed the boards. But the wind was strong! The two boards were too light¡­ The high-voltage line remained exposed, right in the middle of the two boards¡­ Chapter 663 Chapter 663 Barry was an employee of the power supplypany and had umted significant experience at his rtively young age. For him, this job was considered a secure and stable source of ie. However, he was an honest individual who did not resort to questionable means. He had been transferred to the big city for career development, but little did he know that life would be even more challenging in the urban setting. Despite the sry increase, the cost of living soared. To support his family, Barry had to take up additional work. ¡°I don¡¯t possess any specialized skills. I¡¯ve always relied on working harder and waiting for an opportunity. I¡¯m willing to do anything,¡± Barry expressed. ¡°After a harsh winter, the wires and dampers between the transmission towers required a thorough inspection. We were responsible for maintaining this particr line¡­¡± In urban areas, high-voltage power transmission typically involved underground cables with instion layers. However, in more remote regions, overhead lines supported by iron towers weremonly used. ording to mandatory standards, newly nned power lines above 35kV in urban areas should utilize underground cables, particrly in downtown areas and busy streets. However, in Xigbar District, there was a designated ¡°high-voltage line corridor,¡± and a section of the line passed through the city center where the incident urred. ¡°We paid special attention to this line, and every maintenance team was vignt to prevent any idents¡­¡± The copse of a high-voltage line due to strong winds was a grave ident. ¡°When I arrived at the scene, I realized that no one was there. It dawned on me that everyone was unwilling to take responsibility for the ident. If I were the first to arrive, I had to shoulder the responsibility.¡± Although the worker originally assigned to handle the maintenance that day held more ountability, Barry understood that if anything went wrong upon his arrival, it would be his responsibility. ¡°I was such a fool¡­¡± Barry covered his face and wept bitterly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what I was thinking, using two boards¡­¡± Addressing an emergency failure of a high-voltage line required a power outage operation. Upon reaching the scene, the fault point needed to be identified, and the power outage had to bepleted within 20 minutes. After Barry reported the incident, it only took 20 minutes for the ident to happen. He was ovee with fear and self-me upon the girl¡¯s tragic death. He believed that he could have prevented the ident from happening if he had acted differently. ke shook his head and exined, ¡°Taking into ount the overall circumstances of the incident, the high-voltage line didn¡¯t fall due to your error, nor was it rted to your work that day. You hurried over out of concern, and it took you some time to notice the warning sign. The warning signs were not enough, and the girl¡¯s ident wouldn¡¯t have happened just by looking at the road.¡± If Barry followed the regr reporting procedure, he would not have had to shoulder much responsibility. At most, he would have faced internal repercussions within the system. However, in a panic, he took the girl¡¯s body away. Lilly asked with sadness, ¡°Why did you take Tracy¡¯s body?¡± Barry sobbed as he struggled to answer, ¡°I was afraid of bearing the responsibility. I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it clearly. They are skilled at evading me, and I¡¯m scared that I wouldn¡¯t be able to fight back¡­¡± ¡°And deep down, I felt like I was the one who caused her death. If people found out, I would lose my job¡­¡± ¡°My elderly father needs medication and medical care, my mother¡¯s health is deteriorating, and my wife is unable to work. If I crumbled, what would happen to the entire family?¡± ¡°So I took the body away. Even if an investigative team arrivedter to ask about what happened that night, I would simply im that after reporting the fault, I waited at the back door of the mall and knew nothing¡­¡± Everyone suspected that the girl had been electrocuted to death. However, because Barry had ced two boards that were blown away, leaving no traces at the scene, this suspicion was ruled out. Barry¡¯s words were apanied by uncontroble tears. ke shook his head slightly, dialed a phone number, and quietly instructed a few people toe over, maintaining a low profile. Such was the nature of Barry¡¯s family and his character. In a moment of confusion, Barry made a grave mistake. The consequences were unfortunate, and it seemed misfortune targeted the poor. Lilly whispered, ¡°Josh, what is the crime of hiding a corpse? How many years will you be sentenced to?¡± Josh shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. If you fail to report what you know, you may not be charged. However, taking away and hiding the corpse could be considered a simr offense to covering up or harboring a crime. It could result in a sentence of at least three yearsnovelxo fast update¡­¡± Earlier, Uncle ke said that Barry would be on a ¡°business trip¡± for one or two years, so it seemed that Barry wouldn¡¯t be able to escape for the next couple of years. Soon, some officers arrived and dug up the two corpses from the foam box where the vegetables were being grown. The bodies were charred and severely burned. At first nce, one might mistake them for the remains of a child around eight or nine years old. The body was thinner than the average child of that age¡­ The girl¡¯s body was stiff, and Barry had pressed it down to facilitate burial. Her arm was broken, and she was wrapped inyers of stic wrap¡­ T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The police ced the girl¡¯s body in a body bag, covering it with other bags, and quietly took it away. Barry hurriedly returned home and packed some clothes, only mentioning that the project required his immediate departure. His elderly mother chased after him, calling out, ¡°Shall we have lunch before you leave? Just a quick bite so that you won¡¯t be hungry on the way.¡± Barry paused for a moment, then shook his head and replied, ¡°No, we¡¯ve assembled several maintenance teams from across the country, and each team is sending one member¡­ My boss is waiting for me, and I can¡¯t keep him waiting.¡± The elderly woman nodded repeatedly, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, work hard when you go, don¡¯t cause any trouble¡­ The boss trusts you by choosing you, but don¡¯t forget to eat properly after working hard!¡± Keisha held her children while the younger one was propped up on the steps. She spoke, ¡°Stay safe, the boss mentioned that the project is confidential and you¡¯re not allowed to make phone calls. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home, so don¡¯t worry about us.¡± Barry struggled to hold back his tears, but his nose felt congested, and tears welled up uncontrobly in his eyes. He quickly took his little daughter¡¯s hand and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± His two sons ran over and clung to his thigh, saying, ¡°Daddy, we¡¯ll miss you.¡± Barry could only manage to say, ¡°Okay, okay.¡± He hurriedly walked away with his luggage. His family stood at the foot of the stairs, craning their necks to watch him leave. Keisha pulled the children back, trying to shield them from the emotional scene. The elderly couple stood there for a long time, before finally letting out a deep sigh, ¡°One or two years¡­¡± When people are about to leave, they fear idents. Naturally, they also carried their worries, afraid that something might happen during the next two years, and they would not see their son before he left. But what could they do? They had to keep running to make a living¡­ Chapter 664 Chapter 664 ke leaned against the wall by the door, while Lilly nestled her face on her father¡¯sp. Josh let out a sigh, expressing his weariness. At that moment, the door on the first floor opened, and Barry came out with a small bag. Still groggy, he quickly noticed ke and the others wiping away their tears, prompting him to say, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Barry was being held in custody until his sentencing. The girl¡¯s body was returned to her grieving parents. Learning about the incident, the parents found it impossible not to hold Barry responsible. After all, that was their daughter, a real person. Denying the truth would not bring her back. Consequently, they did not show any understanding, and Barry was sentenced to a two-year prison term for hiding a corpse. The police issued a notice, considering Barry¡¯s family circumstances, where they withheld his full name and surname. They only mentioned that an off-duty powerpany employee had received a call to check on something. The notice also exined the rtively short duration of the prison sentence. It was expected that the official announcement would quell the rampant spection and rumors circting on the inte. However, the prominent influencers remained silent for an extended period. The controversy surrounding the matter was immense. Barry had acted out of good intentions and a sense of responsibility. He acted alone, while it was the workers who had deliberately evaded their duties. Barry was also innocent in a way. But the girl¡¯s parents were also in a pitiable state. They had searched for their daughter for over a month, only to face such a tragic ending¡ªher body torn into two pieces. ke managed to keep Barry¡¯s identity a secret, so the influencers would fail to locate Barry and the others involved in the ident, instead discovering the girl¡¯s parents. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Your daughter is so pitiful¡­ I haven¡¯t been able to sleep for three days after reading the news. From now on, I¡¯ll be your daughter!¡± This was their attempt to visit Tracy¡¯s parents, shedding crocodile tears. ¡°Now that the truth has been revealed, sir and ma¡¯am, how do you feel? What kind of emotions are you experiencing?¡± ¡°Hiding the corpse and making her parents search for it for so long. Is he thrilled from watching the girl¡¯s parents crying in front of the camera every day? How can such scum only receive a two-year sentence?¡± This was akin to getting clout online. Then there was the most controversialment that sparked discussion. ¡°A certain employee is also in a pitiable situation. He acted with good intentions, so he shouldn¡¯t be held responsible. He could have let it slide, but he didn¡¯t! Why? Was it out of goodwill or a sense of responsibility? He panicked and took the girl¡¯s body away, so why was he sentenced? Shouldn¡¯t it be the on-duty worker responsible for making emergency repairs?¡± ¡°This incident is horrifying. A responsible and dutiful person has been convicted. In my opinion, the girl¡¯s parents should fight for amutation of his sentence. Not only did the girl¡¯s parents not offer any help, but they also refused to forgive him. Isn¡¯t it pitiful for an innocent person to be sentenced?¡± Immediately after thesements, some people genuinely felt that the employee had been treated unfairly. It was not his fault that the girl was electrocuted. The only mistake he made was being too frightened and unfortunate! Some people understood the truth, but where there is controversy, there is heat, and people tend to hop on the trend to get clout. Some criticized, while others engaged in debates, but ultimately, it was the girl¡¯s parents who bore the me. When Lilly saw Tracy¡¯s parents again, it had been seventy-seven days since Tracy¡¯s death, and she hade to pay her respects. To her surprise, Tracy¡¯s parents looked even more exhausted. Upon seeing Lilly, Tracy¡¯s mother burst into tears, asking, ¡°Were we wrong? Is it wrong of us not to forgive that person?¡± Lilly was taken aback for a moment. Her heart was in turmoil, and she did not know what to say. Tracy¡¯s mother choked back tears, saying, ¡°Every day, we receive calls from people who scold us, using us of being cruel andcking conscience. They im that our unforgiveness will set back civilization by 20 years and that nobody will take responsibility for future incidents¡­¡± Tracy¡¯s father lit a cigarette and let out a deep sigh. ¡°Yesterday, someone called and said that our daughter is dead, but that employee still gets to live. It wasn¡¯t his intention. We won¡¯t forgive, and we aren¡¯t afraid to speak up about Tracy¡¯s death. Then someone crossed the line¡­ I couldn¡¯t hold back and cursed over the phone.¡± As a result, the video of him cursing was leaked the next morning. ¡°Girl¡¯s parents argue and got what they deserved, Who told you to meddle with someone else¡¯s business?¡±novelxo fast update Suddenly, they went from being objects of pity and sympathy across the inte to being seen as repulsive and despicable. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­¡± ¡°But¡­ but are we wrong? Is it wrong not to forgive him?¡± Tracy¡¯s father murmured. ¡°Our poor Tracy couldn¡¯t find her way home after death, and her body was torn apart. Her arm was broken too¡­¡± ¡°She had her mouth wide open as if she was calling for help¡­ She must have been calling out to us before she died¡­ He knew that we had been searching for so long and enduring so much suffering, yet he didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡± How could they be wrong? Lilly felt a sense of difort and instinctively leaned into her father¡¯s arms, her gaze unfocused. Tracy¡¯s parents were unaware of what was happening at Mr. Stark¡¯s house. All they knew was that someone had hidden their daughter. But she knew! From Tracy¡¯s parents¡¯ perspective, she understood why they found hiding the corpse unforgivable. However, from Barry¡¯s perspective, she also felt pity for him and could understand his actions. Suddenly, a red pen appeared in front of Lilly¡¯s eyes. She instinctively raised her hand and grasped it. Pablo, who had been lost in thought, jolted up as soon as he saw Lilly. He became nervous and eximed, ¡°Lilly!¡± It was the pen of judgment! Why did it appear now? The pen of judgment was used by the Ruler of Hell to determine right from wrong and to discern cause and effect. Everything recorded by this pen represented the judgments of the Ruler of Hell, affecting all past and present lives, and the rules of right and wrong and their consequences. There was no room for error¡­ Lilly gazed at the pen before her with clear eyes. Once she acquired the pen of judgment, she instinctively understood what she needed to do. She needed to pass judgment on this matter¡­ and deliver the sentence. However¡­ this was incredibly challenging! ke¡¯s ck string could see ghosts, but it could not see things at the same level as the pen of judgment. ke noticed the abnormal expression on Lilly¡¯s face, and Pablo appeared nervous as well. Something must be amiss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lilly?¡± he immediately asked. Lilly¡¯s voice sounded empty as if drifting from a distant ce. She softly replied, ¡°Daddy, who¡¯s right?¡± Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Who¡¯s in the right? Lilly nodded, fixated on the pen in her hand, and asked, ¡°Daddy¡­ Shouldn¡¯t Mr. Stark have not gone there that night? Shouldn¡¯t Tracy¡¯s parents forgive?¡± Are they all in the wrong? Without hesitation, ke replied, ¡°Tracy¡¯s parents are in the right. They have the right to protect their daughter¡¯s body and, understandably, they cannot forgive Barry.¡± ¡°Barry was in the wrong, but his mistake was being panicked, hiding the body, and continuing to conceal it while Tracy¡¯s parents were searching for it. However, when he hurried there immediately after the ident urred, he waspletely in the right.¡± Lilly murmured, ¡°They¡¯re both right, but why hasn¡¯t the situation been resolved? Who is to me then?¡± ke responded, ¡°The fault lies with those who cling to this matter and want to exploit it for their gain, wanting to savor a few more morsels of human suffering.¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°But what if Barry hadn¡¯t gone there that night?¡± In that case, Sister Tracy might have still been electrocuted, but her body would have been found. There would be no debates on the inte. The concepts of right and wrong, and cause and effect, were not easily distinguishable and interconnected. Everything was intertwined in this incident. If Tracy had not been pressured by those people to inspect the goods before leaving, she would not have been dyed and would not have encountered the high-voltage wire. In that case, those older employees who pressured her were in the wrong. But if Sister Tracy had not been using her phone while walking, if she had been more attentive, she might not have stepped on the high-voltage wire. In that case, she would have been at fault. If¡­ If¡­ Various ¡°what ifs¡± flooded Lilly¡¯s mind one after another. She realized there was no way to trace it back to the very beginning. If she could not trace it back to its origin, then was she the one at fault? The Ruler of Hell¡¯s verdict was wrong, and Tracy was ced into the wrong life. Witnessing Lilly¡¯s confusion, Pablo¡¯s heart skipped a beat.novelxo fast update Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Lilly?¡± She raised the pen of judgment and pointed it at herself. Pablo broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°No, Lilly! It¡¯s not your fault!¡± It¡¯s over. This was a never-ending loop. If she could not find an answer, she might descend into madness. ke noticed that Lilly could not hear him, so he quickly lifted her up and, disregarding Tracy¡¯s parents, rushed to the car and closed the door. ¡°Lilly, don¡¯t scare Daddy! Lilly!¡± ke shook Lilly anxiously, but she still could not hear him. ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± He yelled at Pablo. Pablo was both anxious and helpless. ¡°What¡¯s the use of yelling at me? This is her own struggle!¡± ke asked, ¡°What struggle? Is there any struggle we can¡¯t face together?¡± Pablo pointed to her hand. ¡°She¡¯s holding the pen of judgment.¡± ¡°The pen of judgment is the pen used by the Ruler of Hell to judge all ghosts and departed souls, determining their past lives and future reincarnations.¡± ¡°Everyone who dies will undergo trial in the Pce of the Ruler of Hell. They can only proceed to reincarnation after the Ruler of Hell¡¯s verdict. The verdict determines the nature of their future reincarnation.¡± ¡°At the same time, the pen of judgment records the cause and effect of Yama¡¯s judgment, influencing the rules of reincarnation.¡± ke understood, and a feeling of powerlessness washed over him. He believed that as long as he remained by Lilly¡¯s side, teaching her right from wrong, and helping her navigate the world, he would be able to support her through any difficulty. Yet, he now realized that there were some things that he could not help her with. ¡°You can do it, Lilly¡­¡± ke held Lilly tightly, his gaze fixed on the pen in her hand. As she was about to tap the pen on her forehead, it halted, but she showed no intention of letting it go. ¡°What happens if you¡¯re tapped by the pen of judgment?¡± ke inquired. Pablo exined, ¡°The pen of judgment only judges ghosts. If you¡¯re struck by the pen of judgment, you¡¯ll die, you will be given your verdict, and be sent to either reincarnation or hell. Regardless of the oue, it indicates that Lilly has failed in her trial.¡± ¡°If the trial fails, the Rulers of Hell will no longer be able to restrain themselves.¡± They were still envious of Lilly. If she overcame all her challenges sessfully, upon her return to the underworld, she would judge those who had harmed her. Thus, if they refrained from intervening, they simply awaited Lilly¡¯s failure in her own trial. Once she failed, it would be an irreparable situation, and she would face retribution. ¡°Why would there be retribution?¡± ke queried, his brow furrowing upon hearing Pablo¡¯s words. ¡°The failure in the trial implies that Lilly has done something wrong. The rules of the underworld and the rules of reincarnation are being questioned as incorrect. Consequently, all the tragedies endured by individuals as they pass through life and are reborn could be attributed to her actions. If Lilly is not held ountable, then who should bear the responsibility?¡± ke fell silent. Lilly could no longer hear any other voices¡ªneither her father¡¯s nor her master¡¯s. In her world, there was only one resounding question, ¡°Who¡¯s at fault? Who¡¯s to me?¡± The pen of judgment seemed intent on pointing out the person who was guilty. Lilly tightly grasped the pen of judgment, her thoughts spiraling into chaos, rendering her unable to think amidst the cacophony. ¡°Who¡¯s at fault¡­at fault?¡± She whispered in a low voice, the pen in her hand wavering with uncertainty. Several optionsy before her, each with its own weight. Was Tracy at fault? Were Tracy¡¯s parents to me? Should Barry bear the responsibility? Did those influencers have a role in the matter? And¡­ was she, herself, in the wrong? Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Lilly gazed vacantly at the avable options as if each one posed a fatal question and selecting any of them would be deemed wrong. ¡°Why must there be me?¡± Lilly whispered. ¡°Why are wepelled to divide ourselves into right and wrong?¡± Considering this perspective, a clear stream of thought rushed into her mind instantly. The clear stream flowed, jolting her racing mind awake in an instant. Wait¡­ Lilly was perplexed. Was there a limit to what¡¯s right and wrong? Doesn¡¯t that contradict cause and effect? Cause and effect are cyclical and boundless. So why must there be boundaries between right and wrong, and why must webel someone as wrong? Lilly experienced a sudden enlightenment, and her eyes became crystal clear as the few options in front of her vanished without a trace. She gazed ahead as if overlooking everything. She saw life, each one was a shining star, converging into a vast sea of stars that now filled her vision. Lilly smiled, and with a flick of her wrist, she put away the pen. The pen of judgment merged with her mind, suspended before the sea of stars in her eyes. The sea of stars and the pen of judgment moved and rotated slowly, following invisible rules. ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is,¡± Lilly suddenly realized. ¡°It¡¯s so simple, just look at the sea of stars, look right in front¡­¡± Hearing her muttering, ke questioned, ¡°What?¡± No, it couldn¡¯t be that simple. Lilly¡¯s eyes refocused, and she eximed cheerfully, ¡°I know now, Daddy!¡± ke was astonished. ¡°Well¡­ you truly are my daughter!¡± Don¡¯t worry about it, praise her first! Lilly wore a smile. She stepped out of the car once again and stood in front of Tracy¡¯s parents. Tracy¡¯s parents had seen her suddenly freeze earlier, and in a panic, ke had hurriedly carried her into the car, thinking she had fallen sick. They stopped crying, and awkwardly stood up, grabbing each other¡¯s hands, their gazes fixed on the ck SUV. It turned out that Lilly had stepped out of the car again as if nothing had happened¡­ She ushered them both inside and reassured them, saying, ¡°Sir, Ma¡¯am, you haven¡¯t done anything wrong. Don¡¯t worry about what those bad people say.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s focus on honoring Tracy! That¡¯s what matters, right?¡± Tracy¡¯s parents looked at each other withplex emotions and walked slowly as if they hade to a realization. Then, Lilly brought Tracy¡¯s soul up, and in the front hall, there was a table with incense and talismans for burning, to send Tracy off. They bid their farewells, and there was no regret or tears as they parted this time. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Gradually, they began to feel a sense of relief. Tracy smiled mischievously. ¡°Mom and Dad, I¡¯m leaving! I heard I can be reincarnated into a very wealthy family! How great is that?¡± Tracy¡¯s parents wiped their tears and nodded. ¡°Yes, Tracy, you¡¯re the best.¡± Tracyughed again. ¡°But I¡¯ll miss you too much! You¡¯re still young, you can have a second child! I¡¯ll come back in three years.¡± Tracy¡¯s parents stammered, ¡°Huh?¡± Tracy waved at them. ¡°So you must take care of your health! Live well, because, after all, I¡¯ll be reincarnated into a very, very rich and influential family, and it¡¯ll depend on you.¡± Tracy¡¯s parents felt a mix of terror, surprise, apprehension, and heartache.novelxo fast update Will we be able to meet again? Tracy raised her arm and pointed to a birthmark. ¡°Hey, remember this birthmark. I won¡¯t recognize you when the timees, but you¡¯ll know it¡¯s me.¡± There was a ck mark on her arm. Tracy¡¯s parents nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Mom, remember, don¡¯t worry, Tracy¡­¡± As Tracy vanished once again, Tracy¡¯s mother, unable to recognize her, took a few steps forward, wiping her tears and saying, ¡°Remember toe back¡­ you muste back¡­¡± The figure disappearedpletely, and the vibrant yellow mes in front of their eyes extinguished. Lilly stood up, pped her hands, and said, ¡°Alright, you two take care!¡± ¡°Live well.¡± ¡°In this vast world, even after parting, there will always be reunions, so stay strong!¡± Lilly smiled and waved goodbye to them, got into the car, and drove away. Tracy¡¯s parents regained theirposure. Lilly was right. They will meet again. Tracy would return, without a doubt. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s quickly tidy up and work¡­¡± Tracy¡¯s dad added, ¡°Let¡¯s change our phone number too. Those people mighte looking for us here. Let¡¯s leave¡­¡± Even if they had to leave their hometown, they needed to find a ce where nobody knew them, so no one could bother them. They would work hard. Even though they¡¯re in their middle age, they could still strive. Tracy said she would be reincarnated into a wealthy family, and they would surely be prosperous¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The two of them swiftly packed their belongings and left their home that very day, venturing far away¡­ Perhaps when they returned, it would be a time when everyone had forgotten about the past. By then, they might have saved up enough money to renovate their home and start a small business in town. They did not desire wealth and power. They simply longed to be reunited with Tracy. Three yearster, Tracy¡¯s parents weed a new daughter into their lives, and the baby girl had a ck birthmark on her arm. They knew that Tracy had returned. This was a story for another time. ¡­ As Lilly settled into the car, shey down behind the driver¡¯s seat and watched her father drive. ke was still concerned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Lilly?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s better to have money!¡± ke was puzzled. Chapter 667 Chapter 667 After arriving home, Lilly locked herself in her room and did note out for a long time. This was the first time Bettany encountered Lilly in such a state. In the past, no matter when she returned, Lilly would alwayse to her except at midnight. But now? ¡°ke, what¡¯s going on?¡± Bettany grew concerned. ke reassured her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lilly has her matters to attend to.¡± If something were amiss, Pablo or the other spirits would have hurriedly emerged. Bettany wanted to say something, eventually, she remained silent and turned around to cook. Meanwhile, Lilly was inside her room. She sat cross-legged on the bed, clutching a pen in her hand. ¡°The Pen of Judgment¡­ connects the Three Realms and the Six Paths?¡± It was a rulebound spirit tool. ¡°What exactly is a rulebound spirit tool?¡± Lilly muttered, unable to understand a single word. Pablo exined, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what a rulebound spirit tool is. We possess supernatural abilities and magical weapons. The supernatural abilities are like the one called Daddy¡­ Uh, and the people who knew how to use these tools are called prodigies.¡± ¡°A spiritual tool is the most basic of all tools. spiritual tools have different tiers, ranging from spiritual weapons to treasure weapons¡­¡± Lilly responded with an ¡°Oh.¡± To be honest, she did not understand whatever Pablo just exined. Pablo patiently continued, ¡°A spiritual tool is the most basic form. For instance, the protective bracelet you crafted before was made from jade, making it a fundamental magical artifact. If it were made from amethyst from the underworld, its abilities would be more potent, transforming it into a spiritual weapon.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say your Uncle Cloud is in danger. A magical artifact can help him block a fatal blow, but there¡¯s no guarantee that he won¡¯t be injured. A spiritual weapon, on the other hand, will not only protect him from harm but also ensure he remains unscathed. A treasure weapon goes a step further¡ªit not only shields your uncle but also safeguards his teammates nearby. And if it¡¯s a Taoist weapon, it can even reflect bullets¡­¡± Pablo was speechless. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Feeling somewhat insulted by his nerdy response¡­ He silently thought to himself, ¡°Next, let¡¯s talk about the rulebound spirit tools.¡± ¡°Let me exin. Imagine drawing a graph with the vertical axis representing the level of the magical weapon and the horizontal axis representing its category.¡± ¡°For instance, the bracelet you made that provides protection is defensive, making it a defensive magical weapon. Your purple sledgehammer, scale, and frying pan¡­ well, that¡¯s used for attacking others. These are offensive magical artifacts. And rulebound spirit tools are the most powerful of them all¡ªthey can defend, attack, and even rewrite the rules.¡± Lilly was silent Master, why don¡¯t you go teach somewhere else¡­ I still don¡¯t get it at all. Lilly suddenly thought of Zachary. Why not ask Zachary about thisplex question? Lilly immediately got out of bed and hurried to Zachary¡¯s room. Pablo muttered, ¡°Hey¡­¡± Can¡¯t he exin it differently? Zachary was perfecting Lilly¡¯s attack and defense techniques in his notebook. When he heard about the rulebound spirit tool, he was momentarily stunned, and then his excitement skyrocketed. ¡°This is amazing, Lils! It¡¯s incredible!¡± Lilly nodded eagerly, like a chicken pecking at rice. ¡°Yeah!¡± Zachary continued excitedly, ¡°To put it in simpler terms, having a rulebound spirit tool means you can create your own rules! Within the confines of your magical weapon, you can determine who lives and who dies! You could even determine how they¡¯d die!¡± ¡°If you swing your purple sledgehammer at a group of ten people on the opposing side, and you only want one specific person to die while sparing the others¡­ Well, if you¡¯re using your purple sledgehammer, it¡¯s a sweeping strike that affects everyone, and achieving precision bes challenging.¡± ¡°But with a rulebound spirit tool, you can achieve precise targeting¡­ This is the ultimate power move! Wow, the possibilities are mind-boggling!¡± Lilly chimed in with excitement, ¡°Wow, I get it! It¡¯s like bullets equipped with radar, capable of turning corners and identifying specific targets!¡±novelxo fast update Super intelligent bullets. The siblings murmured excitedly. Meanwhile, Pablo was silent. Should he just pack his bags and leave? ¡°Lils, give it a try. What can you do with the pen?¡± Pablo hurriedly interjected, ¡°Hey, let¡¯s not get too carried away with trying things out!¡± Can things like these be taken lightly? ¡°Try and die,¡± as in someone else¡¯s demise. But Lilly had already picked up the pen, and she was ready for a thrilling adventure. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Zachary immediately grabbed the notebook and a pen, ready to jot down everything. Lilly sat cross-legged on the bed and closed her eyes. She held the pen¡­ and gently tapped it in the space before her eyes. The sea of stars still stretched out before her, and through this sea of stars, she could see the vast world and all living beings. Not just past lives, present lives, and future lives. And¡­ hmm? Lilly snorted, ¡°What kind of world is this?¡± ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± ¡°I¡¯m first!¡± ¡°I¡¯m second!¡± As she looked, she discovered that this world was somehow connected to her own experiences. She observed numerous people engaging in conversations and discussions, resulting in a cacophony of noise and chatter. ¡°ke indulges in extravagance, even using his money for charitable purposes¡± ¡°Why did you give Barry money? ¡°I¡¯m not entirely convinced by this approach. If we give this time, will we be expected to give every time? Are we supposed to give to the entire world?¡± Suddenly, Lilly was startled by themotion and felt a sense of horror. Overwhelmed by the noise and confusion, she desperately sought to understand what was happening in this bewildering world. What¡­ What¡¯s going on? Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Lilly witnessed a shocking sight, causing her to retreat instinctively. Now she was unable to understand what she saw and wanted to take another look, but the world she saw was nowhere to be found. Zachary swiftly asked, ¡°How was it, Lils? How was the pen?¡± Lilly was confused and muttered, ¡°I just saw a group of people clocking in¡­ numerous people clocking in.¡± Zachary was confused. What does that mean? Were they office workers clocking into work? He could not understand what she was saying, but Lilly remained silent for an unknown reason. Lilly could not understand the situation unfolding before her. Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of that world, like a reflection in a mirror, imprable and mysterious. This time, Pablo was also perplexed and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lilly?¡± Lilly simply shook her head. For some reason, she knew that she should not say anything about it. Lilly put away the pen, stood up, and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­ Zachary, let¡¯s go downstairs to eat!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Master!¡± Zachary and Pablo were dumbfounded. Only when Lilly had left did Zachary say, ¡°Ah, oh, alright.¡± As Lilly went down the stairs, she noticed her uncle hade back. For some reason, she suddenly thought of those voices from earlier. They mentioned that Mr. Stark should not receive any money¡­ Lilly stepped forward and hugged Anthony¡¯s thigh. Just as Anthony was about to lift Lilly, Lisa swiftly stepped in, scooped her up, and held her in her arms. ¡°Lilly¡¯s¡­ mine!¡± she eximed happily. Anthony let her go, but he sensed that something was amiss with Lilly. In the past, if Lisa hugged her like this, Lilly would surelyugh and join in the joy. He inquired, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lilly?¡± Lilly pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°Uncle Anthony, some people are saying that Daddy has bad intentions.¡± ke had just brought a bowl of pork for the elderlydy when he overheard the conversation. He interjected, ¡°What bad intentions?¡± Lilly pursed her lips and continued, ¡°They were talking about Daddy giving money to Mr. Stark.¡± ke paused and furrowed his brow. The fact that he paid Barry¡¯s sry was strictly confidential, and the one-million-dor advance payment had not yet been transferred to Barry¡¯s ount. Logically speaking, no one should be aware of it. Anthony asked, ¡°Who said that?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°I can see another world, and it¡¯s what the people in that world said.¡± ¡°They said they disagreed with it. If you give it to him once, will you keep giving him money? Will you give away money to everyone in the world?¡± Anthony and ke exchanged puzzled nces, unsure of where she heard it from. Who said those words? Why did it feel weird¡­ Nevertheless, Anthony responded earnestly, ¡°Uncle Anthony can¡¯t possibly help everyone. It¡¯s unrealistic, but I just happened to see the situation and lend him a helping hand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like walking down the road anding across a manhole cover that has been washed away by heavy rain. We can cover it up. There are thousands of manhole covers in the world that we haven¡¯t encountered or can¡¯t control, so we can¡¯t cover all of them up.¡± ¡°All we can do is cover the manhole right in front of us, and that¡¯s enough.¡± Anthony never goes out every time it rains, nor could hee across every manhole cover that gets washed away. Some manhole covers were already repaired and did not require his attention, while others are broken, and covering them would only mislead others, so he chose not to cover them. But if everyone sees uncovered manhole covers, or if everyone witnesses situations where a little effort can make a difference but does not do anything¡­ Anthony felt that this world is not a beautiful ce. He believed in doing what he could, focusing on what is within his reach. ke nodded and said, ¡°Two million dors might be a significant amount for ordinary people, but it¡¯s only two dors for your Uncle Anthony. So, he can help him without overthinking it.¡± Anthony was speechless. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. You have a stylish and generous perspective of me. Lilly thought to herself¡­ I want two dors as well! ke wanted to hug Lilly, but Lisa refused to hand her over to him. He had no choice but to hold Lilly¡¯s hand and ¡°lead¡± Lisa to the dining room, saying, ¡°Thinking too much can be exhausting. Let¡¯s not dwell on it and just enjoy our meal!¡± Lilly eximed, ¡°Yeah!¡± ke then asked, ¡°By the way¡­ what kind of world did you see?¡± Lilly pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°It¡¯s the same world as ours, but different, like a scene in a mirror¡­¡± ke inquired further, ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡± He started to worry. What was happening in there that he was not aware of? Could he apany Lilly if she were to go there? Anthony shared the same concerns and asked, ¡°What else did you hear?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°I also heard them saying, ¡®clock in,¡¯ ¡®sofa,¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m the first,¡¯ and ¡®reminder.¡¯¡±novelxo fast update ke, Anthony, and Zachary were equally confused. Drake, Josh, and Hannah who came downstairs and heard the conversation were also puzzled. Bettany disrupted the solemn atmosphere, saying, ¡°What are you all staring nkly for? Let¡¯s eat!¡± Lilly immediately grabbed a piece of pork and started eating. Both ke and Anthony could not understand the world Lilly was referring to, so they decided to set it aside for the time being. Only Pablo was floating in a meditative posture, his hand on his chin, deep in thought, with a furrowed brow. Could someone¡­ see them in that world? What¡¯s going on¡­ This was the first time Pablo encountered an entirely new realm, something he could not understand at all. Perhaps he needed to consult Emperor Prosper to unravel this mystery¡­ Just then, while Lilly was gnawing on a piece of meat, she sighed, ¡°Ah¡­ being rich is amazing!¡± Anthony, ke, and Pablo exchanged bewildered nces. Bettany interjected, ¡°Are you feeling rich just by eating a piece of pork? Even if you don¡¯t have money, I would sell my shoes to buy you pork¡­ Don¡¯t worry!¡± She believed that Lilly¡¯s sudden emotional reflection on life stemmed from the appreciation of being able to enjoy pork. Due to the greasiness of the dish and it was hard to digest, so she had not cooked it for a month. Little did she know that it would make the child crave it even more. Inspired by Lilly¡¯sment, Bettany decided to prepare various pork dishes, including sauced pork, salt and pepper pork, and spicy pork, for tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, and the day after that. The mention of pork trotters made Lilly curious, and she asked her grandmother, ¡°Grandma, why are we having pork trotters today?¡± It had been a while since they had it, and the sudden craving for the dish made everyone, including ke, Anthony, Lisa, and a few other children, eagerly enjoy their meal. Bettany replied, ¡°The weather has cooled down today, I don¡¯t know why. July and August are usually scorching hot¡­¡± The temperature was no longer unbearable, and the thought of cooking pork came to Bettany¡¯s mind. ke chimed in, ¡°There might be a typhoon.¡± Bettany nodded, saying, ¡°Perhaps¡­ But we¡¯re not in a coastal city, so the temperature difference won¡¯t be too extreme.¡± Coastal cities often experience a significant temperature drop of ten or twenty degrees when a typhoon passed through. While eating and listening to their conversation, Lilly suddenly recalled that she had seen a typhoon while holding the pen of judgment earlier. ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go and see the typhoon!¡± Lilly eximed. She had a strong desire to understand what she saw in that world. Everyone in the Crawford family looked at her with confusion. Bettany intervened, saying, ¡°No way!¡± Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Despite the olddy¡¯s disapproval, Lilly was determined to watch the typhoon. In a surprising turn of events, ke swiftly took Lilly and snuck out. Bettany called out angrily, ¡°ke, bring the children back! Why are you bringing them to watch the typhoon? Aren¡¯t you afraid the typhoon will blow everyone away!¡± ke pretended to be confused and replied, ¡°Watch a typhoon? What are you talking about? We¡¯re not going to see the typhoon, we¡¯re visiting Lilly¡¯s Uncle Max!¡± Bettany was speechless. ke continued pretending to be clueless, ¡°Isn¡¯t her Uncle Max in Wyndon? The little one suddenly said she misses her sixth uncle.¡± Bettany thought to herself¡­ I don¡¯t believe you! The typhoon was at Wyndon. The unreliable father led the children, then quickly departed. Even Drake joined them, which was quite unexpected. Before, he would have chosen to stay home during the holidays, iming that going out was pointless. But now, he realized that the saying ¡°Travel broadens the mind¡± held some truth and that children needed to experience the outside world more. She nced at her brother, Zachary, who seemed lost in thought, while Hannah chattered excitedly. ke, the bodyguard, was studying how to fly arge ne with a notebook. ¡°I¡¯ll fly a big ne next time. The Crawford family¡¯s private jets are often parked at the airport, and are unused,¡± ke mentioned. They arrived at Wyndon, in the neighboring province, by ne. The typhoon had not affected the area much, so they could still reach their destination without any major issues. Their next mode of transportation was by car. ¡°Woohoo! I¡¯m finally going to see Uncle Max!¡± Lilly joyfully eximed as shey against the window, watching the rain outside. The rain was not too heavy, as the car drove by. This effectively fulfilled ke¡¯s promise to apany Lilly wherever she desired, regardless of the weather. Lilly dialed Uncle Max¡¯s number on her phone. ¡°Hello, is this Uncle Max?¡± Max, who had stayed up all night working on a problem, was still groggy when Lilly called. ¡°Who is this?¡± he inquired. Lilly questioned, ¡°Uncle Max, do you have any other nieces?¡± Lilly was puzzled, wondering if Uncle Max had other nieces. Her sister, Hannah, was also his niece¡­ but Lilly was the only one who called him Uncle Max! Finally regaining his senses, Max cheerfully replied, ¡°Lilly! Why did you suddenly decide to call me?¡± Lilly responded with an unrted remark, ¡°Because Uncle Max usually doesn¡¯t answer his phone!¡± Max did not know whether tough or sigh. He spoke softly, ¡°Uncle Max is usually involved in scientific research, so I often forget where I ced my phone.¡± Lilly scoffed, ¡°What if someone wants to call you?¡± Max¡¯s voice sounded somewhat youthful. If one had not met him before, one might mistake him for a sixteen or seventeen-year-old boy. ¡°They would call myndline. An assistant would answer the landline for me, and then the assistant woulde to me.¡± Lilly suddenly understood, ¡°Ah, I see. Uncle Max, we¡¯re in Wyndon right now!¡± Max paused once more and asked curiously, ¡°Did Lillye to visit me? I happen to be involved in a project that might take a few days¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯re visiting me in advance?¡± On the other end of the line, Max looked at his calendar. My niece is here. Of course, I should spend time with her. If I rush it, it could take at least two days¡­ It seems I¡¯ll have to stay overnight for two days. Oh well, I won¡¯t go home tonight.novelxo fast update Just as he was thinking about this, Lilly spoke up, ¡°No, Uncle Max, we didn¡¯te here to see you. We came to see the typhoon. But if Grandma calls, just tell her that we¡¯re not here to see the typhoon!¡± The little one¡¯s voice trembled nervously, stuttering as if telling a lie. Max was speechless. Hmph, she didn¡¯te here to visit me. ¡°I¡¯m not covering for you,¡± he replied. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Lilly immediately pleaded, ¡°Please!¡± Max replied, ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± Max could see her pleading eyes even though they were talking over the phone. He could not resist her for even a second. ¡°What typhoon are you going to see? Be careful. The impact of the typhoon here is much stronger than in Alfornada.¡± Lilly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy is with us!¡± Max nodded, ¡°Then go straight to my ce. Your father knows my address, and the password to the door is¡­¡± They exchanged a few more words before hanging up. Just as Max was about to put his phone away, it rang again. It was Bettany. ¡°Hello, Mom,¡± Max said. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Bettany asked, ¡°Did Lilly get in touch with you?¡± Max nodded, ¡°Yes, I spoke to her and told her we¡¯ll be staying at my ce tonight.¡± Bettany seemed skeptical, ¡°She¡¯s staying with you?¡± Max nodded, ¡°Yeah, my ce is big enough for all of us.¡± He was not just a rigid researcher. Although his workce provided him with housing, he bought arge apartment spanning over 2000 square meters. He liked arranging things on his own and needed ample space. It was more than enough. Bettany sighed, ¡°Alright, Lilly will be there for a while. If you¡¯re busy, go ahead and do your work. Don¡¯t stay up toote.¡± Max was about to feel touched, but the olddy continued, ¡°Besides, Lilly doesn¡¯t necessarily need yourpany. It doesn¡¯t matter if you take time off or not.¡± Max was speechless. Chapter 670 Chapter 670 ¡°Alright,¡± he said silently. Just as Bettany was about to end the call, she could not resist and added, ¡°Take care of yourself, don¡¯t stay up all night.¡± Max nodded silently. Meanwhile¡­ Lilly and her father had already arrived at Max¡¯s residence. The surroundings were pleasant, it was situated near Loop River and ake, with apartments. Lilly entered the password, and the door opened with a jingle, apanied by a gentle mechanical voice saying, ¡°Wee home, master.¡± On a stormy day, the weather was gloomy, and as the voice echoed, all the lights in the house turned on automatically. The curtains opened by themselves, a chair extended from the shoe cab near the entrance, and a soft, sterilized cotton mop also emerged. Lilly widened her eyes in astonishment. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s like a scene from a movie!¡± Josh eximed in amazement, ¡°It¡¯s just like Iron Man¡¯s house!¡± The technologically advanced light strips were dazzling, and the center of the spacious living room had a sunken area with a built-in sofa. Next to the living room was an open study, with only one wall adorned with various machines emitting a soft, warm white glow, striking a bnce between futuristic technology and soothing aesthetics. At that moment, a virtual figure appeared in the middle of the house. It had long legs, ck stockings, professional attire, and curly hair¡­ ke coughed. Young people these days¡­ Though he thought he was young himself. ¡°Guests detected¡­ Hey, where¡¯s the master? Lilly observed the virtual assistant curiously. The harem spirit peeked out and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s quite human-like. It even asks for its master.¡± The virtual assistant wore a curious expression on their face. After a moment of silence, they spoke, ¡°I received the master¡¯s instructions. The master will be workingte today, and I, Stacy will be responsible for entertaining everyone.¡± The virtual figure transformed, wearing suit trousers and a small jacket while tying up their hair. ke was speechless. Toote, Max! I¡¯ve seen it all. It turned out that after Max answered his mother¡¯s call, someone approached him to examine a machine part, so he rushed off. It was only after he left that he remembered about the virtual assistant at home¡­ Lilly reached out her hand, cautiously attempting to touch the virtual assistant, but her hand simply passed through the light curtain. How incredible! The virtual assistant smiled sweetly and said, ¡°You can¡¯t touch me, but my service won¡¯t be halted because of that. Your name is Lilly, right? You¡¯re so adorable!¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re adorable too, Miss!¡± Stacy bashfully covered her face, saying, ¡°Really? Oh, I¡¯m embarrassed.¡± Josh and the others were silent. Hmm¡­ So Uncle Max is fond of this kind of thing. Stacy led Lilly to a room and spoke sweetly, ¡°The master usually lives alone, so the space is a bit smaller, 2000 square feet should be enough. It might feel more cramped since you¡¯re all here. Please bear with us!¡± Hmm¡­ Josh thought to himself¡­ Isn¡¯t this supposed to be 2000 square feet? It looks like it¡¯s 3000 square feet though. ke pondered¡­ This virtual assistant should be in Versailles, but there¡¯s no evidence. After all, they lived in Crawford Mansion, which spanned several hundred acres. As Stacy approached the room, the door clicked and opened on both sides, resembling an airlock chamber. The lighting inside seemed to be temporarily designed and controlled. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. When the lights turned on, the pink princess bed immediately caught Lilly¡¯s eye. The room¡¯syout was dreamlike, with butterflies and petals seemingly flying around. Lilly eximed, ¡°Wow! It looks amazing!¡± Her eyes gleamed with awe. It felt like being in a princess¡¯s garden. Although it was not an actual garden, the y ofnovelxo fast update light and shadow created that atmosphere. Lilly loved it! Stacy smiled joyfully, ¡°I¡¯m so d that you love it, Lilly! Now, please follow me to your room, Mr. MacNeil!¡± ke interjected, ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. You can bring the children to their rooms first.¡± Josh was already getting excited. This is so cool! ¡°Where¡¯s my room?¡± he asked impatiently. Stacy led Josh and said, ¡°Please follow me.¡± With a click, the door opened upward. Just by looking at it, it resembled something out of a sci-fi movie. Stepping through the door, they could see a vast starry sky outside the window, as if they were in space. Of course, it was a world constructed with light and shadows. Josh could not contain his excitement and threw himself onto the bed. The bed resembled an astronaut¡¯s sleeping pod. The design was truly remarkable! Hannah also grew eager with anticipation, while Drake remained expressionless, finding it amusing that everyone was so excited about a room. Stacy then brought Hannah, Zachary, and Drake to their respective rooms. Each of their rooms had a unique design. Despite being done in a hurry, the house was embedded with panels that exuded a technological feel. With well-designed programs, the desired effects could be achieved. Hannah¡¯s room had a soothing powder blue color scheme, and the ¡°window¡± portrayed a serene beach scene. Zachary¡¯s room showcased a punk style, with edgy decorations and bold colors. Drake¡¯s room recreated the ambiance of Schrs¡¯ Bookstore. The children eagerly followed along, and with each door that opened, it felt like stepping into a whole new world! ¡°Now it¡¯s Daddy¡¯s turn!¡± Lilly eximed, full of anticipation. ¡°I wonder what Daddy¡¯s room will be like.¡± Josh joked, ¡°A battlefield, perhaps?¡± ke¡¯s mouth twitched at the suggestion. ¡°No, thank you!¡± Hannah pondered for a moment before suggesting, ¡°Maybe it will be filled with various frying pans.¡± ke was speechless. Stacy smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Here we are, pleasee in.¡± The door opened conventionally. Inside, there was a high-quality bed, and the curtains automatically opened¡­ Apart from that, there was nothing remarkable. It was just an ordinary room. ke raised an eyebrow, asking, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve prepared a room for me?¡± Stacy replied, ¡°Well, the master mentioned that Mr. MacNeil doesn¡¯t prefer extravagant things!¡± ke was silent. Chapter 671 Chapter 671 In Max¡¯s technologically advanced house, the ss windows served as both windows and LCD screens. With the right program design, any desired room could be created. Lilly¡¯s room was a magical garden, with petals and butterflies fluttering around. Hannah enjoyed a room with a stunning sea view, featuring her favorite shade of blue. Josh had a room adorned with vast stars, while Zachary¡¯s room embraced a punk aesthetic, and Drake¡¯s room exuded a schrly ambiance. ke examined his room. Well, it was his turn, but apart from the electric curtains, which barely disyed any advanced features, there was nothing remarkable. ke pondered, ¡°What does your master think of me?¡± Tracy smiled and replied, ¡°Honestly, Mr. MacNeil, he didn¡¯t have any specific preferences in mind for your room. I can make changes for you if you don¡¯t like it.¡± ke waved his hand dismissively, saying, ¡°No need.¡± He was just making an observation. He was an adult and did not require coddling. After the rooms were assigned, Tracy led everyone to the kitchen. Everything in the kitchen was automated. The rice cooker automatically measured, cleaned, and cooked the rice, preparing y pot rice with bacon. Fresh steaks and fish were stored in the high-tech refrigerator. As the refrigerator opened, the steaks and fish were transferred to the sink for cleaning. After draining, the steaks were sent to the steak cooking machine, while the fish went into the steamer. Onions and vegetables were automatically cleaned, and then the vegetable cutting operation panel chopped them up with a satisfying ¡°ding.¡± The chopped onions, tomatoes, and broli were sorted and prepared ordingly. The broli was nched and cooked, the onions were air-fried for ten seconds to retain their freshness and crispness, and the tomatoes were ced directly on the te. Trays lined up on a conveyor belt, with the steaks, broli, and onions carefully arranged. An automatic juice machine squeezed a ss of juice for each person, and everything was neatly presented on the table. ke¡¯s mouth twitched. I didn¡¯t know there was a kitchen that can cook itself! After a while, the steamed sea fish was served on the table, garnished with chopped green onions. Along with the fish and steak, the kitchen also prepared pasta, vegetable sd, toasted bread, and fried eggs. Lilly and Hannah eagerly held their knife and fork, their eyes shining with excitement as they eximed, ¡°Wow! This is amazing!¡± Josh was impressed and said, ¡°This is so cool, why don¡¯t we build the same thing in our kitchen too!¡± Drake replied as he sliced his steak, ¡°Grandma would destroy it.¡± Josh agreed, ¡°You have a point.¡± Cooking was their grandmother¡¯s hobby. Hannah was about to start eating when Lilly stopped her and said, ¡°Hold on, let¡¯s wait for Uncle Max to come back.¡± Hannah nodded and said, ¡°Okay then!¡± Just then, the door opened, and a sweet voice greeted, ¡°Master, wee home!¡± A sterilized cotton mop extended from the door, and a coat rack emerged from behind. Max hung his coat and bag on the rack and removed his shoes. ¡°Lilly? Lilly, Uncle Max is back!¡± Max called out while changing his shoes. In an instant, a small figure rushed over, Lilly threw herself into Max¡¯s arms, hugging his thigh tightly. ¡°Uncle Max, wee home!¡± she eximed, opening her arms and beaming with a big smile. Max felt his exhaustion melt away as he lifted Lilly high in his arms, a gentle smile adorning his face. With his sses and fair skin, he appeared gentle and younger, almost like an eighteen or neen- year-old boy. Lilly expressed, ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you, Uncle Max! Hurry up, Hannah is so hungry that she might even eat the te.¡± After washing his hands, Max entered the dining room and saw ke, casually and yfully leaning on the chair with his arms crossed and legs raised, saying, ¡°Ah, wee back, master!¡± Max¡¯s face turned red as he thought about Tracy¡¯s usual attire, realizing this could potentially lead to an embarrassing situation. Heposed himself, walked over to the table, and sat down, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s start eating!¡± Drake promptly ced the sliced steak in front of Lilly. Max jokingly remarked, ¡°Drake, where¡¯s mine?¡± Drake¡¯s expression turned cold as he replied, ¡°You¡¯re so old, do you still need my help?¡± Max was silent. His behavior was just like Anthony¡¯s. Josh asked while eating, ¡°Uncle Max, your house is amazing! Especially Miss Tracy, she seems so lifelike. Can you make one for me as well?¡± Apart from being untouchable, the appearance, movements, and even some thoughts and subtle expressions resembled a human. Max exined, ¡°This is the virtual assistant I¡¯ve been researching for the past few years. It¡¯s constantly receiving updates. Tracy can learn independently, and possess her own thoughts, hobbies, interests, and even a unique temperament. I¡¯m currently studying how to make her even more human-like.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not perfect yet. As she¡¯s my virtual assistant, I had to provideprehensive services throughout the house. Tracy is connected to all the house¡¯s facilities. Replicating another one might be challenging.¡± ¡°This technology isn¡¯t great enough, and the owner needs to possess sufficient procednovelxo fast updateural knowledge and practical skills.¡± He gestured toward the sumptuous dishes on the table, saying, ¡°For instance, she manages the kitchen and cooks delicious meals. However,pared to the homemade meals, there¡¯s still something missing¡­¡± Lilly chimed in, ¡°Uncle Max, I know what¡¯s missing¡ªit¡¯s Grandma¡¯s frying pan!¡± Hannah eximed, ¡°Nom, nom nom¡­¡± I don¡¯t know what¡¯s missing, but I know it¡¯s delicious. Josh asked, ¡°Is it not as experienced as Grandma?¡± Max shook his head, saying, ¡°Tracy is equipped with an advanced cooking system developed by a seasoned chef and has learned the skills of top-tier chefs worldwide. Therefore, the problem isn¡¯t in experience.¡± While Lilly enjoyed her meal, she could not help but think that if she were at home, her grandmother would continuously serve her vegetables and insist on filling her up with soup. ¡°What¡¯s missing is Grandma¡¯s love,¡± Lilly remarked. Max paused for a moment, carefully contemting her words. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s missing is the scent of nostalgia¡­¡± Everything was perfectly calcted from a scientific standpoint, but there was no touch of life¡­ Suddenly, ke asked, ¡°Is this system of yours thetest research and development project from your laboratory?¡± Max shook her head, saying, ¡°No, I did it all on my own. I had this idea, so I bought this house to bring all my ideas to life.¡± The house was equipped with smart technology, LCD panels, and carefully designed decorations, amounting to nearly 100 million dors. Of course, it was all funded by Max himself although Anthony provided some support. ¡°Due to the high cost, it¡¯s not feasible for widespread implementation. Not everyone can afford such a significant expenditure. Additionally, there is a shortage of programmers for instation and maintenance.¡± ¡°Ordinary peopleck the necessary expertise to operate this system. My ultimate goal is to make Tracy even more human-like¡­¡± Max could not stop discussing these matters once they were brought up. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ke brought up another point, saying, ¡°This virtual assistant is extraordinary. However, be careful of someone coveting it and demanding that you surrender everything.¡± Max smiled and replied, ¡°That¡¯s not a concern. These are all my own creations, and I haven¡¯t spent a penny from theboratory.¡± ke remained nomittal. ¡°As far as I know¡­ yourboratory recently entered into a partnership with a technology group justst month!¡± Max, who usually immersed himself in scientific research, momentarily failed to grasp the meaning behind his words. He asked, ¡°Yeah, so?¡± Research and development could be quite costly, and the coboration with the technology group was aimed at facilitating the development of lithography machines. But how did that rte to his personal endeavors? They seemed like two separate matters. ke did not borate further. However, this encounter was certainly not in vain. Chapter 672 Chapter 672 After dinner, Max¡¯s futuristic home transformed into a children¡¯s paradise. The all-epassing holographic technology allowed them to watch cartoons. The vast knowledge reservoir of virtual beings allowed them to listen to fairy tales. The smart, heated, and adjustable sofa turned into a makeshift trampoline. Finally, when the children were exhausted from ying, the room fell into silence. ¡­ Simultaneously, in a high-level meeting at theboratory, four people sat around arge round table. ¡°I propose confiscating Max¡¯s house. He serves theboratory, and everything he develops should belong to us,¡± one person asserted. Another person nodded in agreement. ¡°I agree. ording to Darwin¡¯s assessment, his first virtual assistant has reached maturity. If this technology can be widely implemented, it will benefit countless families.¡± The third person, dressed in blue overalls, was Darwin, Max¡¯s closest coborator. He hesitated and spoke up, ¡°But this is his personal property. He used his own funds to purchase the house and cover the expenses of decoration and design.¡± The person who spoke first was the leader of the meeting, and also the head of the technology group following the joint venture. He sneered, saying, ¡°Where do you think his moneyes from? Theboratory pays him five million dors annually, and everything he does is funded by our organization.¡± ¡°Ourboratory has invested so much money, it¡¯s only fair for him to repay it, right?¡± ¡°Virtual technology should be connected to theboratory andmercialized to generate revenue. This way, we can have ample funds to invest in lithography machines and support the ongoing operations of theboratory.¡± Everyone nodded, failing to see any issue with the proposal. ¡°After all, theboratory is providing him with a five-million-dor sry¡­¡± Yet, they failed to consider that Max had earned those five million dors entirely on his own. It remained uncertain how many domestic and international groups had extended tempting offers to Max. If he were to change jobs, his sry would easily reach ten million dors or more. However, Max chose not to pursue those opportunities. Now, these so-called ¡°leaders¡± wanted to take Max¡¯s developed virtual human technology into the laboratory andmercialize it to support the development of lithography machines. Essentially, they were demanding that Max ¡°sacrifice¡± for the sake of theboratory, pulling him in different directions like a sheep being tugged. And they saw no issue with this arrangement. Darwin feigned a troubled expression and pondered, saying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t agree¡­¡± Max was not the type of person to dedicate his entire life to theboratory and devote himself solely to scientific research. Such an idealistic notion simply did not exist. The group¡¯s boss added, ¡°I won¡¯t put you in a difficult position. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to Max¡¯s house with a team of people. Once the virtual human technology is shared with theboratory, you will be responsible for further development and promotion of the project.¡± Darwin lowered his head and pretended to sigh, reluctantly replying, ¡°Alright¡­¡± Once the meeting was done, Darwin lingered behind, his eyes betraying a barely perceptible excitement. During his first visit to Max¡¯s house, he had been captivated by the charm of the virtual assistant. From tomorrow onward, this remarkable virtual assistant would be his. In the future, as this technology was disseminated and entered the market, young individuals living alone would have their 24-hour assistants, the elderly in need of constant care would have their personal round-the-clock family doctors, and life would be more convenient in every aspect. People would enter an era of technological living. And Darwin would be the godfather propelling this technological era forward, the pioneer of human scientific and technological civilization. His name would be etched in history. Suppressing his excitement, Darwin left hastily, ready to seize the opportunity thaty before him. Theboratory¡¯s ss wall reflected a small shadowy hole, but he was too absorbed in suppressing his excitement and joy to notice it¡­ and he would not have seen it even if he paid attention. Unbeknownst to him, a looming ghost cast a vast shadow over him, its enormous mouth having already swallowed his head¡­ ¡­ When Lilly woke up, she noticed that Max was still here. Her siblings were still fast asleep, exhausted from yingte at night. ke was nowhere to be found. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She hurriedly ran to the study next to the living room and leaned against Max, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Uncle Max, what are you doing?¡± Max replied, ¡°Last night, Lilly mentioned that what was missing from Stacy¡¯s cooking was Grandma¡¯s love¡­¡± ¡°So, Uncle Max decided to¡­ oh no, I mean, he borrowed Grandma¡¯s recipes and uploaded them.¡± Online cooks¡¯ recipe for pork, ¡°500g of pork, 10g salt, 10g soy sauce, 5g dark soy sauce¡­¡± Bettany¡¯s recipe was, ¡°One whole piece of pork, one and a half spoonfuls of soy sauce, half a piece of ginger, some pepper, star anise, and a hint of cinnamon¡­¡± Lilly tilted her head and asked curiously, ¡°Can it really taste like Grandma¡¯s cooking?¡± Max nced towards the kitchen and replied, ¡°Just take a look, and you¡¯ll find out.¡± In the kitchen, Stacy was cooking with the smart pots and pans. All the cookware was equipped with smart technology. She simply needed to follow the instructions and start the program. Stacy observed the new dishes with a nk expression. ¡°One whole piece of pork¡­ Is it from a small pig or arge one?¡± ¡°One and a half spoonfuls of soy sauce¡­ Should it be arge spoon or a small spoon?¡± ¡°Half a piece of ginger¡­ Is it a small orrge piece? How much is a little pepper, star anise, and cinnamon?¡± The kitchen crackled, and suddenly a puff of smoke rose from the sweet potatoes, causing the cooking process toe to a stop. Stacy, the virtual assistant, looked distressed and said, ¡°Master, Stacy doesn¡¯t understand any of these!¡± Max furrowed his brow and made some adjustments to the program. Lilly hurriedly went to Stacy¡¯s side and said, ¡°You should use a big piece of pork, like this!¡± She gestured with her small hands to indicate the size. ¡°The spat is the one you normally use for cooking.¡± ¡°And a little bit means just a small drop. Pinch them and it¡¯s about right.¡± Stacy tried to understand the instructions. She had never done anything like this before since the program provided precise measurements.novelxo fast update Now she needed to rely on her experience and understanding, something that was easy for regr people but quite challenging for her. Lilly looked around and asked, ¡°Is there a chair here? I¡¯m not tall enough, I¡¯ll teach you, Miss Stacy!¡± Stacy, the virtual assistant, replied, ¡°Sure, here¡¯s a small stool for you.¡± A small stool appeared at Lilly¡¯s feet. Lilly was concerned about her feet because she had seen her grandma doing a lot of cooking as she tiptoed, so she mimicked the gesture. ¡°One big piece of pork! And a spoonful of soy sauce¡­¡± Stacy corrected her, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a spoonful and a half.¡± Lilly tilted her head and said, ¡°Miss Stacy, we humans like to cook ording to our own preferences.¡± She grabbed a small handful of salt and threw it in, broke off a piece of ginger, and tossed it in, and the rest was based on her preferences. Suddenly, Stacy understood everything. This is what a spoonful looks like, and this is what a little amount means. I understand now. As soon as Max adjusted the program settings, a delightful aroma wafted from the kitchen¡ªit was the fragrance of sauced pig¡¯s trotters! ¡°Did it work?¡± He quickly stood up and saw the little one and the virtual assistant working together in the kitchen, bustling about¡­ Under Lilly¡¯s guidance, Stacy was learning at a faster pace than the program could provide. The wok sizzled on its own, and after a short while, a te of delicious stir-fried lotus dish was ready. Soon, the table was filled with a variety of dishes! Stacy beamed and said, ¡°Master,e and taste the dishes that Lilly and I cooked for you!¡± Max sat down and took a bite¡ªdelicious! He immediately gave a thumbs up and praised, ¡°Fantastic! It¡¯s all thanks to you, Lilly!¡± Max joyfully hugged Lilly, noticing that she was still wearing a tiny apron, making her even more adorable. ¡°Quick, take off your apron, wash your hands, and let¡¯s eat! I¡¯ll sound the rm to wake everyone up¡­¡± Just then, the doorbell rang. Chapter 673 Chapter 673 Max opened the door, and upon seeing the people outside, he was momentarily stunned. ¡°Mr. Martin? What brings you here?¡± Mr. Martin had a smile on his face and sniffed the air. ¡°Hey, what smells so delicious!¡± Max replied, ¡°I just cooked¡­¡± Mr. Martin and the others took the opportunity to enter the house. The shoe cab automatically dispensed disposable slippers, and a sweet voice chimed in, ¡°Master, you have a guest, should I show them in?¡± Max was about to say something, but suddenly, he recalled what ke said the previous night. ¡°No need, Stacy, take Lilly back to her room.¡± Unexpectedly, Lilly shook her head. ¡°No, Lilly doesn¡¯t want to go back to the room.¡± Stacy looked at Lilly and suddenly felt rebellious. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t want to go back to the room either.¡± There was a hint of defiance in her tone. Mr. Martin observed the scene, his gaze shifting from Lilly to the dishes on the table, his eyes hiding a peculiar glint. Max did not have the smell of cooking oil on him, and there was only a child in front of him. A child could not prepare such an exquisite meal. The only possibility was that the impressive dishes before them were made by Stacy! Mr. Martin felt an immense excitement welling up within him. ¡°Very well, Max. I didn¡¯t expect your research on virtual assistants to be this great! You truly are the leader of ourboratory¡­ Let me give it a try!¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Before Max and Lilly could react, Mr. Martin seated himself, picked up the cutlery, and took a bite of the pork. The aroma¡­ it was difficult to put into words, but it carried an indescribable warmth. Delicious! With facial expressions, a range of emotions, a distinct personality, and the ability to engage in conversation just like a real person¡­ and now, the virtual assistant could even cook such delicious food. If the virtual assistant was introduced to the market, there will undoubtedly be enormous support, and their technology group will transform. The prospects were promising, and they could potentially be the world¡¯s richest individuals like Tony Stark. ¡°It¡¯s delicious! Absolutely delicious!¡± Mr. Martin eximed with delight. ¡°Come on, Mr. Young, you have to try this too!¡± Josh, Hannah, and Zachary had just woken up and were still in their pajamas, looking groggy. Drake, already dressed, was taken aback when he saw the two strangers in his house. Max frowned slightly. It was somewhat impolite for them toe to his house and start eating without permission. However, considering that they were the CEO and vice president of the technology group that invested in theirboratory, it was not easy to drive them away after just a few bites. Besides, he should not be concerned with such formalities. Lilly smiled and spoke up, ¡°Sirs, we haven¡¯t had a single bite of the food we just cooked, and you sat down and started eating without even asking if it was okay. Do you have manners at all?¡± Josh, realizing that Lilly was annoyed, quickly chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, I was shocked. Do you think this is your house?!¡± Hannah, on the other hand, was more straightforward. ¡°I was so scared! How can a grown-up like you have no shame at all? Didn¡¯t your parents teach you manners?¡± Drake paused, crossed his arms, and calmly remarked, ¡°A gentleman holds benevolence and propriety in high regard. The benevolent person loves others, while the polite person respects others. You, on the other hand¡­ are an impolite lunatic!¡± The term ¡°lunatic¡± was used in ancient times to scold someone and can be roughly understood as ¡°son¡± or ¡°boy.¡± It implied that during a specific era, the person being scolded was considered lowly, like a ve. Mr. Martin and Mr. Young could not hide their displeasure. As top executives, it was the first time they had been scolded like this, and by a group of children no less. Mr. Martin nced at Lilly and asked, ¡°Max, is this your child? When did you have a child?¡± Considering that this room was filled with advanced technology and would serve as a prototype for future development, was it worth letting a few children ruin it? Max, not addressing theirments, went straight to the point and asked Mr. Martin, ¡°Why did you come here all of a sudden? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mr. Martin, following suit, cut to the chase and replied, ¡°I heard that you have been working diligently on developing a virtual assistant that canmunicate wlessly with humans¡­ Once it isunched in the market, it will bring about a tremendous change! Your efforts aremendable!¡± Max¡¯s expression turned sour. ¡°Mr. Martin, this is a project I have been working on personally, and I never had any intention ofmercializing it.¡± He believed that the technology was still too new andcked rigor. Building the infrastructure for these intelligent operations alone would require a substantial investment of at least 100 million dors.novelxo fast update The costs were too high, andunching virtual assistants alone would be a trap for ordinary people. Mr. Martin waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Ah, you youngins really don¡¯t understand. This is a technological revolution that will benefit all of humanity. How can we keep it hidden?¡± He nced at Mr. Young, who promptly added, ¡°That¡¯s right. After thorough discussion in the high-level meeting, it was decided to officially incorporate your research and development into thepany¡¯s research division. This is also a recognition of your sessful work¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, thepany has taken your hard work into consideration. You will be provided with one million dors in funding, which will be paid to you directly.¡± Max understood their intentions. How shameless! He crossed his arms, smiled faintly, and spoke with a calm yet resolute voice, ¡°Mr. Martin, do you know how much I spent on building this entire house?¡± Mr. Young asked, ¡°How much did you spend?¡± Max responded coldly, ¡°It takes at least 100 million dors to build the infrastructure for a comprehensive virtual human system. This includes the necessary space and specialized engineers. The total cost would easily exceed 200 million dors.¡± He continued, ¡°Mr. Martin, you mentioned promoting virtual assistants in the market. How do you expect ordinary people to afford such a system with a price of 200 million dors? Are we only targeting the wealthy? In that case, how is it any different from the voice assistants currently avable on mobile phones?¡± Mr. Martin and Mr. Young exchanged nces. Two hundred million dors?! Their initial thought was that Max was asking for 200 million dors. Their second thought was that it would be unaffordable for ordinary people. After all, there are only a few wealthy individuals in the world. Only the rich could enjoy it, but what about the rest? ¡°We¡¯ll take yourments into consideration,¡± Mr. Martin said with a touch of displeasure. ¡°After our discussions, we have decided to incorporate the virtual assistant project into theboratory¡¯s research and development management. However, your demand for 200 million dors is excessive.¡± Max¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He had spoken to them about the potential harm and ethical considerations, but they used him of being greedy. Their perspectives werepletely misaligned. Max said coldly, ¡°There is no room for discussion on this matter. Please leave.¡± He ushered them out. Stacy, who had already learned to read facial expressions and emotions, wore a professional smile and made a gesture of invitation. She said, ¡°Please, sirs. My master has no intention of entertaining you any further. Please yourselves the embarrassment. There¡¯s no need to make a scene.¡± Mr. Martin became furious. Mr. Young held him back and spoke sincerely, ¡°How about this, thepany will apply for an additional subsidy, which will be disbursed over five years¡­ 100 million dors, and we can¡¯t go any higher.¡± They considered this beforeing. Based on the information provided by Darwin, the value of Max¡¯s virtual assistant project was estimated to be at least 500 million dors. However, they were offering a price of 100 million dors, which they believed was already their limit. Mr. Martin could not hold back and eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t be too greedy, young man!¡± Max remained silent. Lilly thought to herself¡­ Don¡¯t these two dummies realize that Uncle Max isn¡¯t short of money? Chapter 674 Chapter 674 Max had spent many years working at the research institute, and his talent in the field was exceptional. At the age of 18, he had be the youngest tutor among the graduate students. Due to his work at the research institute, Max had signed a non-disclosure agreement and kept his identity there a secret. He rarely went home and dedicated himself to the research and development of lithography machines. The absence of lithography machines meant that the country was dependent on others, and countries possessing such machines often took advantage to manipte prices. With limited funding at the research institute, Max decided to seek a joint venture with the current technology group after conducting an investigation. This technology group was a domestic technology beast with numerous advanced talents who could bring fresh perspectives to the research institute and facilitate breakthroughs. However, Max never expected that thepany¡¯s CEO would suggest the idea of developing the entire house. Max¡¯s expression turned serious as he replied, ¡°I have already stated that there is no room for negotiation, and it is not a matter of money. Do you think I can build this house if I don¡¯t have money?¡± Lilly shook her head and interjected, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about Uncle Max!¡± Josh sneered, ¡°How shameless.¡± Hanhan chimed in, ¡°Get lost! Get lost!¡± Stacy, upon receiving the instructions, prepared to act. However, being a virtual assistant, she could not physically cross the boundary. But¡­ ¡°Woosh!¡± Suddenly, a belt emerged at the door, simr to a treadmill¡¯s moving belt, lifting Mr. Martin and Mr. Young and dragging them outside. ¡°Boom!¡± After being forcefully expelled from Max¡¯s house, Mr. Martin and Mr. Young stood outside, feeling frustrated and angry. Mr. Martin clenched his teeth and eximed, ¡°Max is incredibly ungrateful!¡± Mr. Young suggested, ¡°Well, let¡¯s investigate his background. It¡¯s not easy toe up with 200 million dors for these developments. We need to find out how he managed to do it.¡± Mr. Martin agreed, and Mr. Young immediately called Darwin, who was eagerly waiting for updates at home. Darwin was taken aback by the request, saying, ¡°Max¡¯s background? He doesn¡¯t have any special background. I know him quite well, and he mentioned that these were his own savings¡­¡± Mr. Young shook his head, pointing out that it was impossible for Max to umte such arge sum solely from his annual sry of 5 million dors over ten years. Darwin then recalled that Max had sought investment outside, but he was unaware of the specific investors involved. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After ending the call, Mr. Martin and Mr. Young left the premises reluctantly, feeling dissatisfied with the situation. Mr. Martinmented, ¡°He managed to attract investment because of ourboratory. Now he¡¯s turned his back on us.¡± Mr. Martin added, ¡°Max couldn¡¯t have aplished this project on his own. He must have utilized the laboratory¡¯s staff and resources without authorization.¡± Determined, Mr. Martin stated, ¡°Regardless, I have made up my mind about the virtual assistant project!¡± Being present in Max¡¯s room made it evident to him that the entire space was brimming with technological designs and advancements. When the children came out of their rooms, they were filled with astonishment and shocked at the interior design. The crucial point was that Stacy¡¯s virtual persona is incredibly lifelike. Those unfamiliar with her believe she had a soul, one extracted from a deceased human being. Max must ensure that Stacy was not sentient. The progress of science and technology benefits humanity, and any research and development with a transformative impact on human civilization¡¯s advancement should be shared by all people. ¡°We need to head back and look through his background.¡± ¡°If hecks any background, simply remove him and expel him from theboratory. I want to see how he can attract investments without theboratory¡¯s reputation.¡± Meanwhile¡­ After Mr. Martin and Mr. Young left, his expression turned extremely displeased. Lilly asked, ¡°Uncle Max, how did they find out that you have Tracy at your ce? Have they ever been inside?¡± Max shook his head, saying, ¡°They haven¡¯t been inside before. Theboratory recently formed a joint venture with a technology groupst month. I rarely bring guests here¡­¡± He had another 1000-square-foot house allocated to him, which he would utilize for hosting guests.novelxo fast update ¡°Except for Darwin.¡± Max stated, ¡°I met him during college. He attended the University of Science and Technology. I joined the research institute before graduating, and he followed suit afterpleting his studies.¡± As their understanding of things deepened, their conversations grew more engaging. Max and Darwin cherished their connection and enjoyed their discussions. So, he invited Darwin to visit his home. ¡°When I was constructing the Stacy Chef system, I encountered some difficulties, so I asked him to have a look together. After discussing and reaching a conclusion, I granted Stacy ess to the network¡¯s data¡­¡± Consequently, Stacy gradually began creating exquisite cuisine by utilizing the chef skills system and acquiring knowledge from the Inte. Lilly sighed, disying a maturity beyond her years, ¡°Then it¡¯s Uncle Darwin. He must have informed those two rude dummies about Uncle Max¡¯s futuristic house.¡± Max felt a profound sense of disappointment as if he had been betrayed. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like¡­ he would do something like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known him for so long, and I only brought him here because I trusted him¡­¡± Lilly¡¯s smile gradually faded away. She saw too many scenes recently. Theplexity of human nature¡­ How could one ever be certain? People were intricate. The more she experienced the world, the less she understood the depths of people¡¯s hearts¡­ At that moment, Darwin felt a tinge of unease. Max¡­ couldn¡¯t have leaked my secret, could he? Having observed Max. He brought him home as a guest, and Darwin overheard their conversation clearly in theboratory. Gritting his teeth, Darwin called Max. ¡°Hey¡­ Maxie, it¡¯s me!¡± he eximed anxiously. ¡°Are you alright? What¡¯s going on? Mr. Young just called me to ask about you.¡± Chapter 675 Chapter 675 To Max¡¯s surprise, he received a call from Darwin. Moreover, Darwin seemed to pretend to be confused as he asked the question. Max¡¯s voice turned cold as he replied, ¡°Darwin, don¡¯t you know what¡¯s going on?¡± With that, he abruptly ended the call. On the other end, Darwin felt deeply unsettled. Did Max know something? Or was this some kind of joke? He was not the only one who had been to Max¡¯s house¡­ Darwin recalled the countless discussions he had with Max, where they delved into various topics. Frankly speaking, Max was a great friend to him. When talking to others, either they could not grasp what he was talking about. So, he could not engage in a meaningful conversation with anyone else¡­ Only Max truly understood him, and he reciprocated that understanding. The bond between them was genuine. But¡­ Darwin thought about another aspect. During numerous moments of recognition, Max stood on stage, offering unique insights into projects and speaking eloquently. While surrounded by reporters, Max basked in the limelight, while Darwin remained in the shadows. Especially now, with Max possessing the core data of theboratory, not to mention being the master of the lithography machine, he could even create a virtual assistant for entertainment. Darwinughed bitterly. He found the situation ridiculous and felt the world was unfair! He worked so hard, yet Max could effortlessly surpass him. It¡¯s not fair, not fair at all. Darwin murmured unconsciously, ¡°I¡¯m not asking for much¡­ I¡¯m just a supporting role in the lithography machine project¡­ Then the virtual assistant project should be my development¡­¡± ¡°He should give me something in return¡­ We¡¯re good friends after all¡­ I¡¯m not being greedy. I¡¯ll never compete with him for control of the lithography machine¡¯s core¡­¡± He simply wanted ownership of the virtual assistant project. After all, to Max, the virtual assistant was just a ¡°toy.¡± he invented. Why couldn¡¯t he give Darwin the fruits of his research during his free time? The malignant spirit perched on Darwin¡¯s shoulders had already devoured his heart, its mouth wide open. Chuckling and beguiling, Darwin said, ¡°It¡¯s only fair¡­ As a good friend, he should consider his friend¡¯s feelings and not be so possessive¡­ If he truly is a good friend, he should willingly hand over the virtual assistant project¡­ That¡¯s what a good friend would do¡­¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ Max sat on the sofa, growing angrier the more he thought about it. ¡°These people are so greedy,¡± he eximed. ¡°They prioritize their own interests rather than the advancement and progress of human civilization.¡± If the virtual assistant project fell into the hands of Mr. Martin and the others, only a select few would benefit from this technology while Max would lose out. Theycked the capacity to continue the research and development, and they certainly did not have enough engineers for subsequent instations. In the end, they would likely sell this project multiple times to foreign researchboratories and ultimately achieve fame abroad. ¡°The more I think about it, the more mad I am¡­¡± Max ruffled his hair. Lilly asked, ¡°Uncle Max, do you want to vent your anger?¡± Max helplessly pinched her nose, saying, ¡°Can I vent my anger? You¡¯re just a child, and you still don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Theboratory holds an abundance of items, particrly epassing all the research endeavors I dedicated the first half of my life to.¡±novelxo fast update Lilly offered a seemingly simple solution. ¡°Just take them away!¡± Max shook his head in response. ¡°Since the joint venture, they hold the encryption authority. That means, if I want to take anything back, I need their permission to ess those privileges.¡± Josh chimed in from the side. ¡°Uncle Max, you can propose to hand over the virtual assistant to them, but with the condition that they grant you the necessary permissions!¡± Others may notprehend the toil of dedicated inventions, but Josh understood it well. Having delved into a myriad of challenging subjects, he was acutely aware of the painstaking efforts involved. Max looked over at Stacy, hesitating. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hand over Stacy.¡± His voice was filled with reluctance. Stacy, from her ¡°birth¡± until now, had been the product of endless hours dedicated to refining and crafting. Through years ofpanionship, every aspect of Stacy had acquired a sense of sentimentality. Even as a virtual being, she possessed the ability to evoke emotions. Stacy blinked and spoke. ¡°Master, Stacy can go out and work, but I¡¯ll miss you.¡± Max smiled softly. ¡°You have a sense of awareness. But if someone were to erase your system, you wouldn¡¯t even remember who I am.¡± Stacy stubbornly replied, ¡°Stacy can go out and work. I¡¯ll remember you, master.¡± Max shook his head, remaining silent. Lilly piped up. ¡°Uncle Max, Lilly also has virtual assistants!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, all the souls in the jar of souls were released. They were super-intelligent virtual humans, capable of being controlled at will, visible or concealed at yourmand. They could engage in round-the-clock conversation, possessing different personalities and independent thinking identical to that of a human being. Max barely had time to react before seeing ten ¡°virtual assistants¡± standing before him. There was the harem spirit, the cowardly ghost, the unlucky ghost, the foolish ghost, the crybaby spirit, the rebel ghost, the passionate spirit, the ghost bride, Miss Ugly, and even Tinker Bell. There were young and old ghosts. Max was taken aback. Lilly asked, ¡°Uncle Max, who do you want to offer them?¡± The harem spirit and the others, now understanding the situation, grew excited. The harem spirit eximed, ¡°Oh, master, I would love to work! I can excel at anything as long as I live well. I promise to satisfy you.¡± The Unlucky Ghost pleaded, ¡°Oh, please choose me, please! I¡¯ll make sure they have an unforgettable experience!¡± The bridal ghost blushed and spoke softly, ¡°Actually, I can do it too. While I may not be well-versed in high-tech matters, I have a passion for learning. If given the opportunity, I guarantee to provide them with an enjoyable educational experience and stimte their intellectual growth.¡± Max instinctively moved back. His face remained expressionless, though inside, his mind was inplete chaos. Countless thoughts raced through his head. Are these virtual assistants? Is this even logical? Chapter 676 Chapter 676 The cowardly ghost grinned andfortably settled on the sofa next to Lilly, expressing, ¡°I prefer staying by Lilly¡¯s side instead of going out to y.¡± After conveying this, the specter made sure to analyze the situation with Lilly, stating, ¡°The harem spirit can venture outside. Despitecking a physical form, her intelligence surpasses expectations and she can take charge in crucial moments.¡± The harem spirit remained silent. The cowardly ghost continued, ¡°You can also allow the bridal ghost to join. Although she¡¯s a resentful spirit, she has been training hard in the jar of souls and absorbing negative energy. With sufficient effort, she can level up. It¡¯s perfectly fine for her to remain outside during the uing typhoon.¡± The virtual assistant needed to adhere to good behavior and obedience, and the bridal ghost perfectly aligned with the virtual assistant¡¯s persona. ¡°Tinkerbell can apany them,¡± the cowardly ghost gazed at Tinkerbell. Tinkerbell widened her eyes, pointing to herself, ¡°Me?¡± The cowardly ghost replied, ¡°Yes, once you¡¯re out there, just answer whatever that¡¯s asked, creating the impression of an entirely new and undeveloped virtual assistant.¡± ¡°Otherwise, people might wonder how Uncle Max developed the program so rapidly.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. Lilly praised, ¡°That¡¯s a good point! Michael, you¡¯re so considerate!¡± The cowardly ghost beamed with delight. The unlucky ghost felt resentful, he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t I get to go out too?¡± The cowardly ghost pondered for a moment, ¡°You can go, but just say that you¡¯re under development, and about to be formatted as scrap if you¡¯re malfunctioning.¡± The unlucky ghost was speechless. You are high-definition, you¡¯re widescreen, you¡¯re in 1080P! The cowardly ghost could not help but chuckle. The ghosts had no other entertainment inside the jar of souls, so they found pleasure in teasing the unlucky ghost. All of them were ghost generals, his unlucky aura would affect everyone except got himself and the other ghosts. So, they were not afraid of him at all. Lilly asked with curiosity, ¡°Michael, why can¡¯t you let the unlucky ghost tag along?¡± The cowardly ghost ruffled her hair and replied, ¡°Theboratory heavily relies on your Uncle Max¡¯s efforts. If something goes wrong or malfunctions, he has crucial tasks afterward that none of us can handle except him.¡± That way, Mr. Martin and the others would experience a stroke of bad luck. The unlucky ghost suddenly stoppedining and smiled, saying, ¡°Ah, I see. So, I have more important roles to y.¡± The harem spirit looked at him sympathetically, realizing the unlucky ghost had no clue he was being used and was happily assisting in their schemes. The rebel ghost shouted, ¡°What about me?¡± Josh coughed, ¡°I think it¡¯s best that you leave this matter¡­ You tend to ignore orders. When someone tells you to go east, maybe you¡¯ll end up wandering off on your own¡­ You mustn¡¯t reveal our secrets.¡± The rebel ghost huffed, ¡°Hmph.¡± This was¡­ During their discussion, Max gradually transitioned from being frightened to feeling calm. He rarely returned home. Aside from visiting his younger sister, they had never even seen their deceased rtives in many years. Max could not help but break out in a cold sweat as he saw a group of ghosts all of a sudden. He wiped his forehead and asked, ¡°So¡­ is everything settled now?¡± The harem spirit, bridal ghost, and Tinkerbell all turned to look at him. The harem ghost chimed in, ¡°Master¡­ Is there anything else you need us to do? Oh, by the way, I can wear silk socks¡­¡± Max was stunned. Perhaps it would be best if you stayed quiet! ¡­ For the past two days, everyone had been restraining themselves from making any big moves. During this time, Max continued to go to theboratory as usual, but he seemed less enthusiastic and active. Upon hearing about this situation, Mr. Martin and the others thought about it as a silent protest. ¡°I think that¡¯s all he can do for now,¡± Mr. Martin contemted. ¡°We¡¯ve left him alone for two days, and now should be the right time to talk to him.¡±novelxo fast update ¡°Have you been able to find who invested in him?¡± Mr. Young inquired. Mr. Young shook his head, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but Max¡¯s bank ount is kept at the highest level of confidentiality, he¡¯s a special user.¡± Despite his extensive connections, Mr. Young could not gather any information about Max. Anyone who tried to ess his ount would immediately encounter numerous barriers. It seemed impossible to investigate further. He even asked Max¡¯s assistant, who imed to be unaware of such details, as did others. ¡°The only person who might know about Max is Darwin, and even he doesn¡¯t have a clue¡­ Why don¡¯t we take a more cautious approach and avoid pressuring him too much?¡± What if Max came from a powerful family? T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Martin furrowed his brows. ¡°It depends on Max¡¯s actions¡­ If he dares to do is sabotage his work and protest, he would have caused trouble for us long ago if he had a powerful background.¡± Mr. Martin concluded that Max did not have a powerful background. Even if there were influential investors, they likely did not want to involve themselves in this matter. After all, there was no benefit in antagonizing them on Max¡¯s behalf. Being giants in the country, no one would jeopardize their rtionship with them for Max¡¯s sake, especially when he was not their son¡­ Suddenly, Mr. Young raised a question, ¡°But what if he¡¯s the son of some prominent figure?¡± It was not easy to acquire a house worth 100 million dors. Mr. Martin also hesitated for a moment before responding, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s try to find out.¡± After all, they were not brainless viins, they were intelligent individuals. At this point, they shifted their focus back to Max. If he disyed a strong and unwavering stance, it would imply that he had a powerful background. However, if Max showed a willingness to negotiate terms with them, it would indicate hisck of confidence and the need to make a choice. After discussing it, they called Max in for a meeting. Max soon arrived, walking with a ck box in his hand that appeared quite heavy. What surprised them the most was that he was apanied by a child¡­ Lilly strolled through the corridor of the high-rise building, next to the floor-to-ceiling ss wall, offering a panoramic view. She could see the strong winds blowing outside. Although it was a coastal city, the sea could not be seen from there. What happened to her n of watching the typhoon? Seemed like she went off track. Max smiled and pointed outside, saying, ¡°That¡¯s a typhoon. The wind has uprooted some trees¡­ In coastal cities, people don¡¯t enjoy looking at typhoons as they cause significant damage to people¡¯s lives.¡± ¡°So, we shouldn¡¯t view a typhoon as a scenic spectacle¡­ If Lilly wants to see a real typhoon, Uncle Max can create a simtion for you when we get back.¡± Lilly obediently nodded, saying, ¡°I understand, Uncle Max. We shouldn¡¯t havee to watch the typhoon.¡± It felt wrong to find fascination in something that caused suffering for others. Lilly could not help feeling guilty. Max pinched her little face affectionately, saying, ¡°Uncle Max will be with you for the next two days. After all these years, I haven¡¯t been going home or socializing. I¡¯ve dedicated all my attention to the laboratory¡­ It¡¯s time to pause and reconsider.¡± Lilly held onto Max¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go, Uncle Max!¡± Max suddenly felt a surge of inexplicable confidence. With great determination, he led Lilly away to face challenges head-on! As they conversed, they arrived at Mr. Martin¡¯s office. Mr. Young could not help but be surprised to see Max apanied by a child. Mr. Martin nced at Lilly, pointed to a chair near the door, and calmly said, ¡°Please have a seat.¡± There were two people but only one chair and the chair was at the door. This was intentional. Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Lilly blinked. This was called asserting dominance. She understood that! Lilly tilted her head and asked, ¡°Uncle Max, is this what Daddy means by ¡®throwing one¡¯s weight around,¡¯ right?¡± She did not know what her father was up to. He kept talking to Anthony recently as if he was moving houses. But before they came here, her father had mentioned that they would assert dominance over Max. Her father also mentioned that he would make a grand entrance to show them who had Max¡¯s back. Lilly felt a bit of anticipation, but not too much, because she had a feeling that these fools might not know her dad¡­ Max took Lilly and sat down on the sofa. Mr. Martin and Mr. Young exchanged nces. Mr. Young asked, ¡°Max, I called you here to ask, have you thought about our suggestion from two days ago?¡± Max replied coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want a hundred million dors.¡± Mr. Martin¡¯s heart sank upon hearing Mr. Young¡¯s question. Mr. Martin secretly grew angry. It seemed like he did not know what he was getting himself into. However, what Max said next left them stunned once again. Max continued, ¡°I can give you a virtual assistant, but it won¡¯t be Stacy. She has been with me for too long, so there¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡± Mr. Martin narrowed his eyes slightly and tentatively asked, ¡°Did you make another virtual assistant?¡± Max nodded and said, ¡°As I was researching Stacy, I created several prototypes. I have three virtual assistants¡ªone is simr to Stacy, another has an ancient setting butcks sufficient intelligence, and the remaining one is in the form of a child. It¡¯s still under development, but its intelligence level is comparable to that of a normal child.¡± Mr. Martin and Mr. Young were left shocked. They were amazed by the fact that Max had not just one, but three hidden virtual assistants. They had already considered him skilled in creating virtual assistants, but this revtion showed that he had even more to offer. If he was willing to bring out three assistants, it meant he must have others as well. Having three virtual assistants was already impressive, and if it was true, they knew they stood to make a substantial profit. Increasing the price to 200 million dors seemed like a usible option now. Lilly sat quietly on the side, observing the greed in the adults¡¯ eyes. However, she remembered what Uncle Max told her¡ªto simply sit there and not intervene. She would only make a move when the ghost was revealed. So Lilly obediently remained seated. She noticed the candy on the table in front of the sofa, which was always prepared for her when she visited Uncle Max¡¯spany. Instinctively, she reached out to grab one but then hesitated. These candies were provided by the fools. What if they were poisoned? What if eating them would make her dumb? She withdrew her hand, deciding not to take the candy. Mr. Martin and Mr. Young observed this scene, and their worries suddenly dissipated. They had initially been concerned about Max¡¯s background, but seeing this child¡ªwho had not been exposed to the world was hesitant to take a candy, only to withdraw her hand, showed their misjudgment. It was a characteristic of someone from a small town who had yet to experience therger world. Consequently, they regained confidence that they were able to take advantage of Max¡¯s virtual assistant. Unbeknownst to them, they were stepping right into a trap because of greed. Mr. Young directly asked, ¡°So, what are your conditions if you give us the three virtual assistants?¡± Max responded, ¡°First of all, I designed my house ording to my preferences. I can¡¯t give you the actual house, but I can provide you with the design of the futuristic house.¡± He knew that they would not understand the intricacies of the designs, but it was a way for him to assert his ownership over his creations. They were overestimating themselves in his eyes. Mr. Martin considered the proposal and agreed, thinking that it was just a house and held no significance for Max anymore. A smirk shed across Max¡¯s eyes, realizing that Mr. Martin still saw his house as if it were already theirs. ¡°Secondly,¡± Max continued, ¡°I need you to grant me ess permissions. If you take novelxo fast updateeverything away from me, I want to make a copy of all the data on the lithography machine and keep it for myself.¡± Max¡¯s mistake was that he ced too much trust in theboratory. The director had been good to him, but after over 20 years of research, they still had not achieved any breakthroughs. Moreover, Max knew that there were other research institutes studying lithography machines as well. When he joined the research institute, funding was already scarce, and technology groups hade in as joint ventures. Over the years, a substantial amount of research material had umted. Max had not made copies or stored them for himself mainly due to the massive amount of memory required, which would need a facility asrge as a research institute to store everything. However, he had been in contact with his brother for the past few days¡­ Anthony told him that Crawford Holdings had allocated a floor for him to store his equipment. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. That was it! Who else could have such a bold brother? Max did! Mr. Martin and Mr. Young were unaware of these developments, so they looked perplexed. Mr. Martin questioned, ¡°You want to make copies of everything¡­ Isn¡¯t that unreasonable?¡± Lilly, who had been quietly observing with her head down, suddenly spoke up in a curious tone, ¡°Why is it unreasonable? It¡¯s not yours!¡± Mr. Martin cast another nce at Lilly, findingfort in the fact that if she were just an ordinary child, unfamiliar with the ways of the world, a child with a powerful background would never interrupt adult conversations. This realization provided them with additional reassurance. Mr. Martin stubbornly insisted, ¡°We find it unfair, so there¡¯s no point in discussing this condition!¡± In his mind, the items in theboratory were invaluable and could not be equated to mary value. Thus, Max¡¯s request to make copies seemed like a tant attempt to steal from them. With a cold and unyielding expression, Max firmly held his ground. He crossed his arms and stated, ¡°What¡¯s unfair about it? You swooped in halfway through the research that we had conducted for over 20 years. If anyone is being unfair, it¡¯s you!¡± ¡°You paid a meager amount andid im to everything that the research institute had tirelessly pursued. It takes a special kind of audacity to believe you¡¯re in the right.¡± Lilly chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right! You should reflect on your audacity! Grade A audacity and grade C audacity too! Top-notch audacity!¡± Uneducated as she was, she did not possess the same level of understanding as Josh, who excelled in various subjects and grasped the essence of the matter. Mr. Martin, visibly displeased, retorted, ¡°That¡¯s an ugly way to put it. We¡¯re working together for the development of our country and thefort of humanity!¡± Mr. Young nodded in agreement and added, ¡°Moreover, our group¡¯s investment in theboratory and the talent we¡¯ve brought in demonstrate ourmitment. It¡¯s not fair to im that we are seizing control. We have coborated and contributed to the advancement of the lithography machine project.¡± Max did not wish to continue arguing with them on this matter. He knew that shameless individuals often cloaked their actions in high-sounding justifications. Lilly sighed softly, even though she did not fullyprehend the situation. She could sense the sheer audacity and shamelessness emanating from them. Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Mr. Martin opposed Max¡¯s suggestion of copying theb¡¯s materials. Even though it was not their possession, it was now in their hands! Max retorted, ¡°Why the rush, Mr. Martin? I mentioned making a copy, not taking everything. The original data will remain in theb. Are you afraid that your talented researchers won¡¯t be able to make any progress without relying on the work of others?¡± It was a cutting remark that hit its mark. Unintentionally adding fuel to the fire, Lilly asked, ¡°Uncle Max, do they have any talented individuals?¡± They don¡¯t even know the alphabet, I doubt they have any talents at all. Perhaps Josh is more capable than all of thembined¡­ Mr. Martin seethed with anger. Did Max think they could not do it without him? Who did Max think he was? Even if he decided to leave, did he think he could achieve anything on his own by taking away the materials? The cost of this project was immense, not just in terms of finances but also human resources. Having enough talented individuals was crucial to sustaining the project¡¯s progress. They refused to believe that other researchers would follow Max if he decided to leave. If so, he would be aughingstock to them! ¡°Fine!¡± Mr. Martin dered, ¡°It¡¯s just copying the data. We can do that.¡± Initially, he had intended to retain Max. The copying of the data was merely a bargaining chip. Of course, they did not want Max to leave. But their patience was wearing thin. Moreover, the virtual assistant project was the most profitable endeavor currently. After considering the advantages and disadvantages, they chose to let go of Max. Max nodded and responded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move on to the third condition.¡± Mr. Young chimed in, surprised, ¡°There¡¯s a third condition?¡± Max added, ¡°I have already given you three virtual assistants, so it¡¯s fair to have three conditions, right?¡± Mr. Martin grew more frustrated, retorting, ¡°So what will you give uster? Just the three virtual assistants? Technology? Information? Design drawings? Will you give us everything?¡± Max nodded decisively, saying, ¡°Yes, all the technology rted to virtual assistants. Without this foundational support, virtual assistants cannot exist.¡± Mr. Martin, despite his initial annoyance, could not help but think about the offer. Giving them the technology behind virtual assistants sounded promising to them. Lithography machines may take time to yield results, but virtual humans wouldn¡¯t! If they developed it rapidly and after five years, they would undoubtedly be able tomercialize virtual assistant technology, reaping immense profits in return. ¡°Alright, carry on!¡± Mr. Martin reluctantly conceded, gritting his teeth. Max pursed his lips and continued, ¡°Theboratory has faced financial hardships in recent years. Sometimes it takes two or three years to obtain approval for acquiring a piece of equipment. However, the project cannot wait. So, I paid for some equipment in advance.¡± ¡°Now that we¡¯ve reached this point in our discussion, you should also understand that I can no longer stay with your group. If I choose to leave, I will take the equipment that I have paid for. Is this an unreasonable condition?¡± Mr. Martin and Mr. Young remained silent. Max had extra funds to purchase equipment? Considering his financial situation, he should not have been able to afford much¡­ perhaps just some cheaper devices? Mr. Martin and Mr. Young discussed in low voices for a while before asking, ¡°Are you sure that the equipment you purchased is solely yours?¡± Max replied confidently, ¡°I have the invoices to prove it. I won¡¯t take a single screw away if it¡¯s not mine.¡± Mr. Martin and Mr. Young hesitated. As they considered the conditions, they seemed reasonable, but when viewed collectively, it appeared that Max might be setting a trap¡­ Lilly approached Max and whispered, ¡°Uncle Max, show them our virtual assistants.¡± The temptation isn¡¯t enough! Daddy once said that when profits reach 50 percent, capital begins to take risks; at 100 percent, it bes bold enough to disregard humanws; and when profits reach 300 percent, it bes willing tomit any crime. So, let¡¯s show them our virtual assistants! Max picked up the ck box he had been carrying and ced it on the table. Inside was aplete set of equipment. When he opened the box and switched on the lights, the office was instantly enveloped in a virtual world! Mr. Martin and Mr. Young¡¯s pupils contracted, realizing that even without considering the other conditions, this holographic technology alone had enormous potential for development and profit. Max said, ¡°Since there are no rted facilities in the entire house, it¡¯s a simple setup. Take a look.¡± Mr. Martin and Mr. Young looked around in awe at the virtual world surrounding them. How could this be considered crude? Lilly shook her head, pretending she had never seen anything like it before. With a wave of her hand, three ¡°virtual assistants¡± immediately appeared before them. However, when Lilly saw them, her eyes widened, and she was nearly speechless with shock. Apart from Tinkerbell, who looked normal, the other two were far from ordinary. The harem spirit was dressed in ck silk and a professional suit, with a very short skirt that revealed her long legs¡­ Her hair was styled in wavy locks. The bridal ghost, who had always been in a red wedding dress, now wore a pink neon feather coat that exposed her shoulders and chest, with a very short skirt. It was ancient clothing, like a character from some strange online game. Lilly was taken aback, and she covered her mouth in astonishment. Max coughed, ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Lilly blinked innocently and replied, ¡°Uncle Max, I didn¡¯t¡­ it has nothing to do with me!¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Max, blindly covering Lilly¡¯s eyes, cautioned, ¡°Don¡¯t look¡­¡± Lilly thought to herself¡­ Why? Stacy was like that when we came to Uncle Max¡¯s house¡­ Why are adults allowed to look at her like this but not children?novelxo fast update Lilly¡¯s mind was filled with numerous questions. Max stared straight ahead and spoke in a serious tone, saying, ¡°These three virtual assistants are the prototypes I eliminated during the design process. Before I came here, I made upgrades¡­ I changed their settings, and now they¡¯ll recognize you.¡± At this point, the harem ghost imitated Stacy¡¯s pleasant expression and said with a sweet smile, ¡°Master, my name is Dahlia, and I¡¯m your 24-hour assistant!¡± ¡°Dahlia will provide you with round-the-clock services for food, clothing, housing, and transportation. Whatever my master asks for, Dahlia will fulfill it.¡± The bridal ghost bashfully added, ¡°Master¡­ my name is Scarlet, and I¡¯m your devoted assistant. Please let me know if you need assistance¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s still much for me to learn. Master, I must educate myself! I promise to study diligently and keep up with the times.¡± Both the harem spirit and the bridal ghost were quite attractive. And their beauty was natural, not crafted by manipting data in a database. They were different from the beauties generated by data. Mr. Martin and Mr. Young were nearly ovee with excitement. ¡°These¡­ are these the virtual assistants you researched?¡± Mr. Martin was ted. The virtual assistants were exceptional in every way, but Max¡¯s naming choices seemed too casual. What kind of names were Dahlia and Scarlet? They should be named Elsa, Honey, and so on¡­ Max nodded and said, ¡°Yes, well¡­ Dahlia¡­ her personality didn¡¯t quite match my preferences when I created her¡­ cough.¡± As he spoke, Max noticed the harem spirit sitting on Mr. Martin¡¯s desk. She lifted her hips, pressing them against the desk, with her long legs crossed. She spoke with bitterness, ¡°Master doesn¡¯t appreciate assistants like me. Dahlia feels unjust and wishes to be assigned to a different master.¡± The harem spirit raised her hand, attempting to grab Mr. Martin¡¯s tie, but unfortunately¡­ She could not hold it. Sheined with a sense of grievance, ¡°It¡¯s so frustrating. I¡¯m a virtual being and yet I can¡¯t capture the master¡¯s heart!¡± The bridal ghost was also behaving mischievously and blinked shyly, saying, ¡°Master, I can¡¯t seem to capture his heart too.¡± Max thought to himself¡­ Hey, hey¡­ This is getting too lifelike! Take it easy, folks! However, Mr. Martin had already fallen into a state of infatuation, his eyes filled with admiration. To him, these virtual assistants were captivating, and Max referred to them as rejected creations! They feel just like humans! Other than the fact that they could not be touched, what set them apart from real people? Both men did not consider anything else, and they had no doubts whatsoever. They saw both the harem spirit and the bridal ghosts as virtual assistants¡­ Chapter 679 Chapter 679 In Mr. Martin¡¯s office, Max covered Lilly¡¯s eyes, and Lilly covered Tinkerbell¡¯s eyes. The two young ones blinked innocently. Tinkerbell whispered, ¡°Lilly, what are they doing? Should I go up and talk to them too?¡± Lilly replied in a hushed tone, ¡°No need. Michael said you don¡¯t have to worry about anything, just answer when someone asks you.¡± Tinkerbell nodded obediently. The harem spirit enjoyed the freedom of her performance. If it were not for the circumstances, she would have been more mboyant. After all, no one could touch her, and she loved ying pranks when she got bored. The harem spirit had be ustomed to her ghostly existence and floated away. The bridal ghost also glided past. ¡°Master¡­ what can I assist you with? Dahlia can make coffee for you¡­ My apologies, Dahlia cannot detect the coffee machine system. Please install the coffee machine system, master.¡± Mr. Martin replied, ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± The harem spirit continued, ¡°Master, would you like a massage service?¡­ Oh, the smart sofa system hasn¡¯t been detected. I¡¯m sorry, Dahlia can¡¯t massage you. Please install the smart sofa system, master.¡± Max simply gazed at the ck box in front of him and casually remarked, ¡°Virtual assistants may possess intelligence, but they also rely on the environment to fulfill their role.¡± ¡°Otherwise, they¡¯re no different from the smart assistants on our phones.¡± Mr. Martin stared at the ¡°virtual assistant¡± in front of him, feeling an itch of desire. He wished he could install it right away and enjoy the services¡­ He finally realized the rarity of the advanced technology in Max¡¯s house and felt the urge to buy Max¡¯s house for 200 million dors. Max coughed and nodded, saying, ¡°Very well, but¡­¡± Mr. Martin nced at the harem spirit and the bridal ghost who were both floating and asked, ¡°Why do they float when they walk?¡± Max remained silent, as did Lilly, the harem spirit, and the bridal ghost. After a moment of silence, Max maintained hisposure and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I call a design w. There was a bug that urred during the design process. To fix it, I would have to rewrite the entire code and rebuild them from scratch. It might be better to redesign them altogether.¡± Mr. Martin and Mr. Young suddenly understood him. Of course, Max could not give them something perfect from the beginning. But the fact that they floated while walking was just a minor issue. It did not affect anything! Max continued, ¡°Now, can we talk about the three conditions?¡± Mr. Young cautiously responded, ¡°It does feel a bit awkward tobine all three conditions¡­¡± Max snapped the ck box shut, causing the harem spirit, the bridal ghost, and Tinkerbell to disappear. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s nothing to discuss. I won¡¯tpromise on any of my three conditions. In the worst-case scenario, I¡¯ll just continue to stay in theb. No one can interfere with me.¡± Mr. Martin and Mr. Young were taken aback by Max¡¯s firm refusal to negotiate with them. ¡°Alright!¡± Mr. Martin gritted his teeth and said, ¡°But you must provide the group with all the information about the box in your hand and the virtual assistants first¡­¡± Max pulled out a contract with a nk expression and said, ¡°If that¡¯s what it takes, then the information should be provided to us. If you agree, sign the contract. This will be our agreement. Once the contract is signed, we will proceed ording to its terms.¡± Mr. Martin and Mr. Young realized that Max did not trust them at all. The two carefully examined the contract and, once satisfied that it matched Max¡¯s statements earlier, they signed it. Max also signed the contract, nced at it briefly, and ced the ck box on the table. Lilly mentioned that the ck box should be positioned in front of them, and within its range of approximately 1000 square feet, anyone who was near would see ghosts. ¡°The box is all yours,¡± Max stated. ¡°This is the disk for the three virtual individuals. They can now only appear within the range of their respective disks and receive signals within approximately 1000 square feet.¡± Mr. Young retrieved the box. Max took Lilly¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Just as they reached the door, Max suddenly paused. ¡°Oh, by the way, I¡¯m resigning today. I¡¯ve already submitted my resignation letter.¡± He left without looking back. Mr. Martin and Mr. Young exchanged nces, watching Max leave, and felt like they lost someone valuable. But upon closer reflection, Max was not the only one with talent. There were plenty of talented people, and with sufficient financial resources, finding talents everywhere was not difficult. ¡°Open it up and take a look!¡± Mr. Martin impatiently urged. ¡°Call Darwin immediately!¡± Mr. Young nodded in agreement. Mr. Martin opened the box and followed Max¡¯s instructions to turn it on. Once again, the office was enveloped in lights and shadows, and the two virtual assistants reappeared. The two tested it out and discovered that no matter what they said, the virtual assistants could talk to them. Moreover, the artificial intelligence chat was far from the robotic responses of a typical voice assistant. The virtual assistants disyed emotions and thoughts, just like real people. Mr. Martin and Mr. Young were filled with excitement. As titans in the technology field, they understood the immense significance of this breakthrough. It was not an exaggeration to say that the future of humanity would be different. At that moment, Darwin rushed over and was utterly stunned when he saw the virtual assistants in the office. ¡°Max¡­ created three other virtual assistants?!¡± Simultaneously, the harem spirit was equally stunned when she spotted Darwin. She could not help but think to herself¡­ What in the world? There¡¯s a ghost on this person¡¯s head! Fortunately, the cowardly ghost had taken precautions. They wore special talismans thanovelxo fast updatet made them visible only to those within range of the ck box. Otherwise, their nature would be exposed. They almost exposed themselves. When the harem spirit and the others saw Darwin, the malignant spirit on his head grew wary. Are they virtual assistants? Is this a joke? They¡¯re ghosts! No¡­ They¡¯re ghost generals! The malignant spirit on Darwin¡¯s head swelled with energy, ready to escape at any moment. However, he soon realized that the harem spirit did not seem interested in him at all. Reluctantly, the malignant spirit decided to stay put and observe the situation. Darwin examined the ck box that Max left behind, growing more and more excited as he delved into its contents. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, yes, this is it!¡± The ck box had a disy panel, allowing him to ess the information inside, which included details about the virtual individuals. ¡°It¡¯s all here!¡± Darwin¡¯s hands trembled slightly. ¡°This is¡­ this is it!¡± He had previously seen these materials at Max¡¯s house. However, Darwin was unaware that Max had not shown him theplete picture. Max had intentionally hidden the most crucial information from him. Surprisingly, due to a fortunate misunderstanding, the crisis was averted, thanks to Darwin¡¯s enthusiasm. Max had not properly organized his thoughts at the time, and it would not be fair to embarrass Darwin if he did not understand the core concept. Mr. Martin and Mr. Young were ted by the turn of events. Mr. Martin eximed, ¡°Darwin, you are now in charge of the virtual assistant project! Immediately start building a smart house, just like the one at Max¡¯s house¡­ All the services provided by the virtual assistants must be delivered through the futuristic house.¡± Mr. Young chimed in, ¡°Yes, start right away, and I¡¯ll give you a year. Within that year, the futuristic house you construct will serve as a model home, inviting the first batch of clients to visit! Then we can proceed with market negotiations.¡± Filled with confidence, Darwin dered, ¡°I don¡¯t need a whole year. I¡¯ve gone through these materials, so just give me six months!¡± He was certain that with half a year, he would create a world even more remarkable than what Max achieved! Chapter 680 Chapter 680 Both of them were satisfied. Mr. Martin, unable to contain his excitement, could not wait to experience Dahlia¡¯s services firsthand. He was eager to see what this virtual assistant could offer. Meanwhile, Darwin was particrly intrigued by Tinkerbell, who had remained quiet throughout the proceedings. The nk te of her personality intrigued him, as it provided an opportunity for him to design her ording to his preferences. He had already started envisioning new virtual assistants he could create. As Darwin, now renowned for his abilities, entered a simple program into the ck box¡¯s control panel, he focused on selecting the virtual assistant, Dahlia, and began entering a series of codes. The harem spirit and the others expected this to happen and quickly nced at the screen, even though they didn¡¯t understand the programmingnguage. Max ensured that all the codes were in English before leaving. The harem spirit caught a glimpse of a few words as Darwin typed. ¡°Owner¡±. ¡°Goodnight¡±, and ¡°Coax¡±. However, she could not read the code consisting of symbols. The harem spirit was speechless. He wants me to coax him to sleep, how shameless could he be? Whatever, I¡¯ll keep up with the act. After Darwin hit the Enter key, the harem spirit immediately stepped forward, speaking softly, ¡°Master, it¡¯ste. Don¡¯t work anymore¡­ I¡¯d worry about you if you stay up. Please lie down and let Dahlia coax you to sleep.¡± ¡°Dahlia can help you rx and lull you to sleep. Master, please lie down quickly.¡± Darwiny on the sofa. The harem spirit sang, ¡°Oh~ why is the master still keeping his eyes open, the master is not well!¡± Darwin straightened up and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s possible! Mr. Martin, what I just input was a simple command, but the virtual assistant can learn independently. As a result, she can take specific actions based on her knowledge¡­¡± Mr. Martin and Mr. Young were concerned about being deceived by Max. Now they feel reassured. With a stroke of his pen, Mr. Martin approved 500 million dors for Darwin to construct a smart house! The three of them never imagined that this would be their first ¡°useless expenditure¡±. ¡­ After Max left with Lilly, he went straight to theboratory. ¡°Uncle Max, are we moving today?¡± Lilly inquired. Max sighed, ¡°There are too many things to do. Let¡¯s organize and document them today. The moving team sent by your Uncle Anthony will arrive tomorrow, and everything will be transported together.¡± Lilly became ecstatic, ¡°So, will Uncle Max also be in Alfornada from now on?¡± Max caressed her hair, ¡°Yes, and I can apany you in the future!¡± Lilly nodded joyfully, ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Uncle Max, should Lilly help you move?¡± As she spoke, Lilly happily took out the Pce of the Ruler of Hell. Max looked at her with bewilderment, ¡°How can we move everything with this tiny object¡­¡± The object appeared to be a pce, but it was merely a small pendant. To his surprise, the small pendant shook right before his eyes. Suddenly, the table in front of Max vanished! His expression changed, and his eyes widened. Where did the table go? What happened to therge table? Lilly shook the Pce of the Ruler of Hell and asked, ¡°Uncle Max, what else do you need to move?¡± Max felt a buzzing sensation in his head and quickly responded, ¡°Lilly, put the table back!¡± Lilly blinked innocently and confirmed that this area was not under surveince, which was why she had taken it out. She obediently put the table back and inquired, ¡°Uncle Max, are there any other security cameras here?¡± Max was filled with dread, ¡°It¡¯s not about security cameras¡­¡± His location was ssified, so naturally there would not be any surveince cameras behind him. His permissions were simply encrypted¡­ However, with such arge table suddenly disappearing without anyone seeing him taking it out, there were bound to be suspicions. Lilly pointed to the typhoon outside and suggested, ¡°Lilly has an idea. Just say that the typhoon blew it away!¡± She continued, ¡°Or, just say you don¡¯t know. Let them investigate. They won¡¯t be able to find out.¡± As long as Uncle Max leaves without any trace, and there are numerous surveince cameras outside that did not capture him taking anything, what¡¯s the harm if others are surprised? Under ke¡¯s guidance, Little Hades had gradually be mischievous. Max sighed. ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not cause any trouble.¡± Max silently put the Pce of the Ruler of Hell back on Lilly¡¯s wrist. He also studied scientific concepts like space and wormholes. Compared to that, Lilly was like a younger brother to him. After organizing his belongings, Max took Lilly back home. The vehicle sent by Anthony arrived the next day. Since these were delicate instruments, a professional moving team was hired, which was why Max had to wait for Anthony. Max had already started copying the data two days ago, and now it wasplete. To facilitate the copying, he purchased two specialized docking instruments, which were ced downstairs. Since they needed to be taken upstairs, the process was much quicker. He asked someone to pack up theboratory instruments and then began to move. Everyone in the research institute knew about such a big movement, and they all came over to inquire. ¡°Mr. Max, are you leaving?¡± ¡°Mr. Max, how can we continue to research this project without you?¡± ¡°Mr. Max, don¡¯t go¡­ At worst, we¡¯ll talk to Mr. Martin and the others for you. What happened, can¡¯t we talk about it?¡± Max shook his head, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that.¡± Lilly told the truth to them, ¡°My Uncle Max has researched capable virtual assistants, and those two said that they would take away Uncle Max¡¯s virtual assistant, Stacy.¡± ¡°Uncle Max spent a total of 200 million dors on researching Stacy, and they said they would only give Uncle Max 1 million dors!¡± There was an uproar when everyone heard it.novelxo fast update Two hundred million dors, and they¡¯re only offering him one million dors? Everyone was filled with righteous indignation and was extremely angry. ¡°Isn¡¯t this an obvious robbery?¡± ¡°This is uneptable!¡± ¡°Mr. Max, go talk to Mr. Martin and the others!¡± Max was nomittal. Lilly continued, ¡°They have gone too far! They want Uncle Max to hand over all the research, and if he doesn¡¯t agree to hand over Miss Stacy to them, they will take away all of Uncle Max¡¯s hard work!¡± ¡°They¡¯re also very rude. They came into our house without our consent. They sat down and ate the food we made before we could have a bite. Their parents didn¡¯t teach them manners.¡± From Lilly¡¯s words, everyone roughly figured out what happened that day. Barging into someone¡¯s house uninvited and eating other people¡¯s food without their consent¡­ Did they think that was their house? Scumbags! Max said casually, ¡°Thank you for working with me for so many years. I hope our paths cross in the future.¡± Max¡¯s assistant had been sensing something amiss for the past few days, but Max and the others did not say anything. Now, the assistant removed theirb coat on the spot and threw it on the ground, dering, ¡°Mr. Max, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Max raised an eyebrow and cautioned, ¡°Don¡¯t act impulsively.¡± The assistant responded, ¡°I¡¯m not acting on impulse.¡± Ever since the joint venture, theboratory had be less and less like aboratory. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. In the past, everyone focused on their research. Now, there waspetition. With the recruitment of new talents by the group, their treatment and the treatment of those from the group were governed by different systems. Although theirboratory was financially constrained, it still fell under the country¡¯s jurisdiction in the name. Theboratory had only been spun off this year¡ªthe lithography machine project was too costly, so certainbs were consolidated and converted into a joint venture, with the im that it was an upgrade in management¡­ Naturally, such divisions were not entirely based on merit, and the directorcked sophistication, resulting in theirboratory being integrated. However, they had a stable job. As long as one didn¡¯t resign, they could spend their whole life sipping tea and waiting for retirement. However, it was different for those who came from the group. They were paid by the group and wanted to take their belongings with them. Max¡¯s eyes dimmed, and a sudden urge welled up within him. How dare you joke with me? I¡¯m taking everything from thisboratory! ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Max asked, her tone serious. ¡°Are youing with me?¡± The assistant nodded resolutely, ¡°Yeah!¡± Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Max nodded, ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t treat you poorly.¡± ¡°I also n to start myboratory again, but I understand that it will be a personal enterprise unaffiliated with the government. The only promise I can make is to increase sries by 30 percent and ensure that the insurance and housing fund contributions will not be neglected.¡± The others were suddenly moved. Inparison to Max, the sries of ordinary researchers were not as high. Max was an exception. Based on their positions, their annual sries ranged from two to three hundred thousand dors, and for those on the next level, it was three to four hundred thousand dors¡­ While for people like Darwin, their annual sry was only one million dors. Doubling their current sry was a huge temptation. Max continued, ¡°But let¡¯s think about it. Those who choose to follow me will no longer have a stable job.¡± These words acted like a ssh of cold water, causing everyone to calm down once again. Of course, they would not have a stable job. Although their current jobs were not thriving, they had a stable job. Even if this researchboratory were to copse, they could still be transferred to otherbs, and their sries would not be affected significantly. But as part of a private enterprise, they would have to rely on themselves¡­ And considering the additional benefits of their stable jobs, it seemed that the overall treatment would not be worse than what Max was offering¡­ Max left them with a final statement, ¡°If you wish to leave, I¡¯ll be waiting outside. And I understand if you choose not to leave.¡± ¡°All I can say is that I¡¯ll treat you well if you decide to follow me.¡± His intentions were based on honesty and integrity. Not driven by money. That was why he was willing to state a lower sry initially and then increase it once they left with him. After Max finished speaking, she picked Lilly up and left the room. Lillyy on Max¡¯s shoulder and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t miss out! Follow my Uncle Max for delicious food, fancy treats, and spicy dishes. He¡¯s handsome, rich, and super powerful. Once you miss this opportunity, you won¡¯t find another like it!¡± Max stumbled and almost fell. ¡°Who taught you that¡­¡± he eximed. Lilly blinked innocently, ¡°Hannah did!¡± Max suddenly felt a headache. Thank goodness, he did not bring Hannah along today to avoid any trouble. As for Josh and the others, they wanted toe along too. However, Bettany video called them out of a sudden. So, they had to stay home to cover for Lilly. Bettany asked if Lilly went out to see the typhoon, but Josh said Lilly had not gotten up yet. Since Josh was overprotective of his younger sister and would follow her wherever she went, Bettany believed him. After patting Lilly who was pretending to be asleep on the bed, Max headed out and made his escape. Now Max was grateful that the other children had not tagged along, or else he would have found himself setting up a stall selling himself as he would be disowned. However, Lilly¡¯s ¡°marketing skills¡± had unexpected results. Soon, half of the people in theboratory took off theirb coats and followed Max, rushing away in a frenzy. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. We¡¯re leaving! We¡¯ll forfeit this month¡¯s sry if we have to! This is too outrageous. I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer. Almost everyone followed Max, and theboratory was empty in an instant. The remaining half hesitated. They believed that even if they did not achieve much, they still had stable jobs. They were still considered part of the country, which gave them more credibility than following Max. If Max were to go bankrupt, they would not be able to return, and they would have no ce to cry for their regrets. Max walked out of theboratory, leading the group of people who had decided to follow him. ¡°Mr. Max, we¡¯re with you!¡± ¡°Mr. Max, it doesn¡¯t matter if the funds are insufficient. We must continue our research.¡± ¡°The only regret in my life would be not witnessing our country¡¯s lithography machine before I die. Everything else is inconsequential.¡± Max¡¯s heart was moved, and he dered firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take responsibility for all of you! I will ensure that you¡¯re never underestimated by anyone!¡± Lilly blinked, feeling that Max resembled Anthony at that moment. The professional movers sent by Anthony were determined and efficient. Mr. Martin, Mr. Young, and Darwin were still captivated by the virtual humans. The harem spirit and bridal ghost piqued their interest, and the harem spirit knew how to keep them upied. Now, with theboratory almost empty, they came to see what was going on. As soon as they entered, they discovered that theboratory was half empty! The high-precision instruments were gone! Even in some areas, the LCD panels were removed, leaving only the mainframes. It was as if they left one screw behind¡­novelxo fast update Regardless, the remaining equipment was useless. Most were outdated machines from ten years ago. Almost all the new ones were gone, and half of the coreponents of the lithography machine had been dismantled. Half of the people had left! Mr. Martin was furious and chased after them, shouting at Max, ¡°What do you mean by this? Are you stealing from us?!¡± How dare he trick the people in theboratory to resign and move all the equipment away? Even if Max left halfway, hisboratory could still function. However, how could theboratory continue to function if he took almost half of the equipment away? Max threw out a pile of invoice copies, and said boldly, ¡°I paid for all of them out of my pocket.¡± Upon seeing the invoice, Mr. Martin, who was still recovering from yesterday¡¯s excitement and was preupied with other matters, did not bother to examine it thoroughly. Max avoided mentioning the matter and swiftly changed the topic. They had no idea Max owned most of the equipment. They assumed that Max would take away one or two pieces of equipment at most. To their surprise¡­ ¡°I disagree!¡± Mr. Martin immediately frowned. ¡°This is too much! Do you think theboratory is your home, where you can just move everything whenever you please?¡± Max scoffed, saying, ¡°Mr. Martin, we signed the contract yesterday. I bought these instruments myself. Why can¡¯t I take them back?¡± Mr. Martin¡¯s heart ached, but he was powerless. ¡°This contract does not count, we need to renegotiate!¡± Mr. Martin turned pale. How could Max say he owns most all the equipment here? He objected. There was no way he would allow Max to take them away! Mr. Martin would write his name upside down if Max managed to take away the equipment. Chapter 682 Chapter 682 Mr. Martin became even more agitated when he realized that Max had gathered a considerable number of followers. Max could leave on his own, but taking so many people with him was out of the question. Pointing at therge group of people, Mr. Martin asked, ¡°What are all of you doing? Why don¡¯t you return to your positions? Don¡¯t you want to receive your sry this month?¡± Unexpectedly, these people refused toply. ¡°Haha, how amusing! You¡¯re not the one paying us!¡± ¡°You came here as part of a joint venture, and as soon as you arrived, you imed ownership of our laboratory. Are you willing to split your sry with us?¡± ¡°We operate on different sry systems. Our payes from the state, and you have no right to threaten us.¡± No one paid any heed to Mr. Martin¡¯s demands, leaving him with a grim expression. ¡°You need to think this through. If you stay here, you¡¯ll have a stable job. Thepany might even provide additional bonuses, effectively giving you two ies.¡± ¡°If you go with Max, he might not be able to sustain his operations. Without financial support, he could face bankruptcy next year.¡± This mixture of coercion and temptation had its desired effect. The wavering individuals hesitated for a moment before withdrawing from Max¡¯s team. Max smiled. Even a five-year-old child-like Lilly could tell the difference. Is this foolish man helping Uncle Max filter out talents? Those who sumbed to persuasion after just a few words would prove untrustworthy in the future, like Uncle Max¡¯s good friend Darwin. It¡¯s better to part ways now! Mr. Martin believed he had Max under control as he crossed his arms and sneered. How old is Max? He¡¯s still too inexperienced. Max, a foolish young man whocks understanding and fails to respect his superiors, thinks he¡¯s impressive and incites others in front of the group to lure them away. Such feeble tactics! And yet, he still wishes to challenge me. He knew how to make sure that Max returns everything obediently! Mr. Martin dered, ¡± I suspect that something¡¯s wrong with your invoice. These aren¡¯t legit!¡± He tore the invoice into pieces and threw it into the trash can. ¡°That equipment you im to have purchased? Your words hold no weight, and the invoice means nothing. You need my approval to take them away!¡± Max was aware that Mr. Martin would do this, so the invoices he provided were all copies. He had already sent the original to his brother. He responded coldly, ¡°Mr. Martin, we reached an agreement and signed a contract yesterday. Are you attempting to terminate it?¡± Max retrieved the agreement. Naturally, this agreement was also a copy, and he entrusted the original to hiswyer. Thanks to Darwin, after being betrayed by a close friend, Max learned how to protect himself. Unexpectedly, Mr. Martin took the agreement, nced at it, and tore it. He eximed, ¡°What agreement is this? The agreement you tricked us into signing is a fraud, do you understand? Do not act impulsively, young man. I hereby dere this agreement null. Let us discuss matters again! You cheated us first, your actions are shameless and illegal! However, due to your contributions to our laboratory, I will not pursue the matter further and will be willing to negotiate it with you again. That¡¯s it.¡± Mr. Martin desired the original document and instructed, ¡°Mr. Young, get me some people and take Max to the office!¡± ¡°They have stolen items from theboratory while we were not paying attention. They¡¯re sly and detestable. They managed to acquire the original invoice. Let¡¯s investigate how they forged it and report the matter to the authorities!¡± Lilly was speechless. Everyone was silent. Max¡¯s heart turned cold. He had thought they were shameless, but their audacity surpassed his expectations. How could he tear the contract? Several security guards hurriedly approached and said, ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Mr. Max!¡± In the past, they held great respect for Max because the directors valued her highly. However, with the director gone, Mr. Martin held the ultimate authority, and naturally, they had to side with him. It seemed that Max was on the verge of being taken away. Lilly rolled up her sleeves angrily. Suddenly, a thunderous sound reverberated through the air¡­ A helicopter roared overhead andnded in the open area in front of the gate. Everyone below was dumbfounded, realizing that someone with a powerful influence had arrived since they could fly a helicopter here. The helicopter touched down, causing the grass to sway violently. A tall man in a ck suit and sunsses descended from the helicopter. His expression was cold and stoic. His hair was slicked back, and the wind tousled his tie and suit jacket, while his polished leather shoes gleamed¡­ It was undeniably impressive and exuded a sense of coolness. ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares toy a finger on him!¡± ke coldly proimed.novelxo fast update Lilly¡¯s eyes widened and gaped her mouth¡­ Wow, so cool! Daddy looks so cool! He had the aura of a distinguished figure. ke strode forward with purpose, emanating an icy demeanor that suggested he could take out an AK-47 any moment someone disagreed with him. He approached Max, removed his sunsses, and locked his cold gaze onto Mr. Martin. ¡°Do you think you cany a hand on Max and get away with it?¡± Mr. Martin stared at the approaching man in bewilderment. He discreetly approached Mr. Young and asked, ¡°Who is this?¡± Mr. Young also appeared perplexed. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ It¡¯s quite strange. I¡¯ve never seen him before¡­¡± At their level, even if they had not met someone in person, they would have looked at photos just to be prepared and recognize important individuals. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. But they were certain they had never encountered ke before and had no recollection of him. To be cautious, Mr. Young positioned himself behind Mr. Martin, took a photo of ke, and urgently searched online while seeking guidance from higher-ups. Eventually, no one recognized him. In other words, was he pretending to be someone powerful? Mr. Martin sneered, ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at pretending.¡± Mr. Young furrowed his brow. ¡°Is Max trying to threaten us? This is such a childish act, he even went so far as to arrange for a helicopter.¡± ke and Max were silent. Lilly thought to herself¡­ Ah¡­ I knew they wouldn¡¯t recognize Daddy. Countless thoughts raced through ke¡¯s mind. He spoke coldly, ¡°Mr. Brown, hand them my business card!¡± Layton and Arthur, who had been pulled into the situation all of a sudden were at a loss. Arthur thought to himself¡­ Don¡¯t look at me, I¡¯m not the one being called. Layton cursed in his heart¡­ Damn it, Patriarch, aren¡¯t you going too far? Calling him Mr. Brown meant pretending to be Charlie, Anthony¡¯s assistant. It was a bold act. After being absent from the story for many chapters, they made him do this right after he finally appeared on the scene. Layton grumbled internally as he approached with a stern expression, holding Anthony¡¯s business card. It was a good thing he had Anthony¡¯s business card just in case¡­ However, before he reached the front, ke snatched the business card from his hand, flicked his finger, and flung the card onto Mr. Martin¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m Anthony. Open your damn eyes and take a good look,¡± ke asserted boldly. Chapter 683 Chapter 683 ke showed no shame as he spoke. Lilly took small steps forward, folded his hands, and whispered, ¡°Dad, Uncle Anthony has been on TV and there are photos of him.¡± ke, who was pretending to be Anthony was stunned, I think it¡¯s toote to change the photos on the Inte now¡­ ke nced at Layton. Layton thought to himself¡­ What am I supposed to do? It¡¯s toote! Arthur maintained his upright stance, wearing a fierce expression on his face, refusing to blink. Lilly sighed, realizing that he still had to rely on a child to clean up the mess. Lilly casually used a blinding talisman on the clueless duo. Mr. Young found Anthony¡¯s photo on the inte, which he handed to Mr. Martin in a dazed state. Both of them stared in shock, eximing, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s him! It¡¯s Anthony!¡± The photos were an exact match. Mr. Martin hastily extended his hand and said enthusiastically, ¡°So you¡¯re Mr. Crawford! Mr. Crawford, Mr. Crawford, Mr. Crawford! I¡¯m Willow Martin from Sky High Technology!¡± ke remained impassive and coldly looked at his outstretched hand. Mr. Martin immediately withdrew his hand in embarrassment. ke raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The clueless duo still had the talisman on their heads. Mr. Martin was not thinking clearly and blurted out, ¡°Mr. Crawford, you¡¯ve arrived just in time! This is how it is. Max tried to take away the equipment from ourboratory!¡± Mr. Young was also feeling a bit confused and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s right! Because we didn¡¯t agree to the sry increase he proposed, he threatened to resign. And if he resigned, he wanted to take these things with him and encouraged others to leave as well. He¡¯s incredibly heartless.¡± Mr. Martin sighed, ¡°Oh, young people these days¡­¡± The foolish ghost clicked his tongue as he still had skills. He then returned to Lilly¡¯s side. ke sneered, ¡°What¡¯s myst name?¡± Mr. Martin and Mr. Young were perplexed, ¡°Yourst name is Crawford¡­¡± In the sparking revtion, something clicked into ce when ke continued, ¡°What is Max¡¯sst name?¡± The two were struck by lightning, ¡°Hisst name is also Crawford¡­ he¡¯s your¡­¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Lilly shook his head, ¡°Anthony is my eldest uncle, and Anthony is my sixth uncle. What do you have to say to that?¡± How foolish. How couldn¡¯t they figure it out¡­ Daddy even hinted at them. Mr. Martin and Mr. Young felt their legs go weak, wishing they could bite their tongues. What did they say? How could they speak ill of his younger brother in front of Anthony?! And here he was, making a grand entrance, dering that he would protect Max. What were they thinking? Blurting out their grievances to Anthony¡­ No wonder Max could spend 200 million dors on a futuristic house and dared to oppose him¡­ No wonder he could afford to purchase so much equipment¡­ Mr. Martin¡¯s face turned pale, mainly because ke¡¯s aura was too strong and he could not bear it. Mr. Martin¡¯splexion turned pale as a result of the overwhelming presence emitted by ke, rendering it unbearable for him. ¡°Mr. Crawford, please listen to our exnation¡­¡± Mr. Martin pleaded. ke sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you tore up all the invoices, is that correct?¡± Mr. Young stumbled over his words, ¡°Well, you see, Anthony moved a lot of equipment, which raised suspicion¡­¡± ke nonchntly twirled his fingers behind his back, dismissing the nonexistent dust in the air. ¡°Did I also hear correctly that Mr. Martin tore up the negotiated agreement?¡± Filled with regret, Mr. Martin uttered, ¡°No, it was just¡­ an ident¡­¡± Anthony was the true powerhouse, overshadowing them all. In Anthony¡¯s presence, they paled in comparison. If ke were to provoke them and bankrupt them within minutes, how could he continue developing the virtual assistant project he had just taken over? He could not afford to lose everything. Mr. Martin could not bring himself to lower his head, but Mr. Young immediately bowed down, apologizing profusely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, it was all a misunderstanding, it¡¯s our mistake¡­¡± Mr. Martin also added, ¡°I apologize as well. I was misled by rumors. Someone told me that Anthony had taken all the equipment from theboratory¡­ It was all a misunderstanding, all a misunderstanding¡­¡± ke gestured towards the moving convoy, where a pile of items remained unloading from the truck, and asked, ¡°Can we continue moving these items now?¡± Mr. Martin nodded repeatedly, saying, ¡°Yes.¡± ke inquired further, ¡°Do we need to inspect the invoices?¡±novelxo fast update Despite feeling deeply wronged, Mr. Martin dared not show it and waved his hands, saying, ¡°No, no, not necessary!¡± ke then pointed to the trash can and asked, ¡°What about the contract? Should I have someone stick it back together with tape?¡± Mr. Young quickly stepped forward and replied, ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll do it¡­¡± Mr. Young picked up the contract, unknowingly also picking up a considerable amount of dog poop. He dared not utter a word, feeling utterly embarrassed. ke cast a cold nce at him, then gestured with his fingers, saying, ¡°Keep moving.¡± The moving team immediately sprang into action. Mr. Young attempted to please ke, saying, ¡°Mr. Crawford, should we find someone to help with the moving?¡± Lilly took a couple of steps back and eximed, ¡°Hey! Don¡¯te near us, you¡¯ve got dog poop on you!¡± Mr. Young felt a surge of embarrassment, thinking that perhaps no one else had noticed¡­ But everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on him. Instinctively, Mr. Young wanted to wipe his hands on his trousers, but he resisted the urge and excused himself to wash his hands. After everything was loaded into the vehicle, ke asked, ¡°Is there anything left?¡± Confused, Max replied, ¡°No¡­ nothing else.¡± Just as ke was about to depart, he suddenly made a teasing remark, saying, ¡°After spending so much money on you, why won¡¯t you call me your big brother?¡± Anthony clenched his teeth and reluctantly shouted, ¡°Big brother!¡± ke pursed his lips, put on his sunsses once again, nodded, and remarked, ¡°Yes, good boy.¡± Max was embarrassed. What good does it do you to take advantage of me? Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Regretting It to the Point of Vomiting Blood ke effortlessly lifted Lilly with one hand and eximed, ¡°Let¡¯s go, is our little Lilly feeling hungry?¡± Lilly responded eagerly. ¡°Yeah!¡± ke carried Lilly into the helicopter as everyone watched. Arthur maintained a stern and unyielding expression, protecting both himself and Lilly, exuding an air of authority as he pleased. Layton uttered a parting remark, ¡°It¡¯s better to take matters into your own hands.¡± The helicopter took off, departing amidst the sound of thunderous rotor des. Amidst the typhoon¡¯s fury, the helicopter braved the wind and rain. No one knew who the pilot was¡­ The technology was so astounding that it made one question how they could fly so steadily even under artillery fire. Once the helicopter departed, the moving convoy followed suit, tracing its path. It was a sight worth beholding. Even television dramas did not dare to depict such scenes. Only inmercials or novels could one find such grandeur. Everyone present was left speechless. Mr. Martin remained silent. Max, who was left behind, felt bbergasted. Coughing softly, Max turned to his colleagues who were about to leave with him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll drive.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The other colleagues who hade to work by car made their way to the parking lot. They could not simply take away their belongings from their workstations because of their jobs. It would take several days to go through the proper procedures, so there was no rush. The people who hesitated earlier felt a trace of difort. Little did they expect that Max possessed such a powerful background, causing them to regret their decision once again. ¡°Forget it. After we leave this job, we won¡¯t be able to work for privatepanies for half a year¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right, it will be half a year¡­ We¡¯ll lose at least a hundred thousand dors in sry. Money can cause so much trouble.¡± ¡°Although we haven¡¯t resigned yet, at least we still have a stable job.¡± Just as Max was about to leave, he suddenly halted and turned back to the staff members following him, saying, ¡°Oh, by the way, starting from today, you will formally resign following the proper procedure. Don¡¯t worry about the six-month gap. Everyone will receive a bonus of 200,000 dors and enjoy paid leave.¡± Regretting It to the Point of Vomiting Blood ¡°And when our newboratory opens, everyone¡¯s sries will increase by not just 30 percent¡­ ¡°We¡¯ll make it a 50 percent increase.¡± Max¡¯s assistants erupted in cheers. No one doubted the credibility of Max¡¯s words. After all, his older brother was Anthony, the richest man in the world! ¡°It¡¯s vacation time! It¡¯s vacation time! Hey, 200,000 dors is a lot. Let me think about how to spend it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m heading to the Maldives! I want to see the Great Migration in Africa!¡± I¡¯ve had my eye on a car for a while. I¡¯ll buy it now!¡± Originally, when Max mentioned a 30 percent increase in sries, some were hesitating. But the next moment, they heard their sry would increase by 50 percent. And paid leave was included. What was the greatest regret in the world? It was not missing out on a good opportunity. It was seizing an opportunity but letting it slip away because you hesitated. Those who hesitated about leaving felt more difort than those who never considered it in the first ce. And they suddenly realized a problem. Initially, they had intended to leave, but after Mr. Martin threatened and enticed them, they chose to resign. How could people like them be trusted and given opportunities in the future if they stayed? Those colleagues who did not leave in the beginning would also treat them as outcasts. Leaders do not trust people like them either. Witnessing Max and the others leave in the car, these individuals felt intense regret, so much so that they felt nauseated. Despite ke initially pretending to be Max¡¯s brother, it left Max feeling extremely dumbfounded. However, he suddenly regained a sense of coolness, finding this disy of extravagance truly impressive! His actual brother would not be so shy. While he could release his anger, it would not be as cool as ke! Max could not help butugh as he found the sight of helicopters flying in the sky much more pleasing. Lilly wore a helmet and eagerly gazed downward. Regretting It to the Point of Vomiting Blood She had been on an airne before, she had never been in a helicopter. The sensation was so thrilling that her little heart kept racing. ¡°Daddy, where are wending?¡± Lilly shouted enthusiastically. Despite wearing carmuffs and speaking through microphones, people tend to instinctively raise their voices when their cars are sealed and the environment was noisy. ke satzily, securely holding Lilly in his arms, and replied in azy tone, ¡°We¡¯rending on your Uncle Max¡¯s roofTM Lilly was confused, ¡°Huh?¡± Can helicoptersnd on Uncle Max¡¯s rooftop? She had been mistaken. But it turned out to be true. When Max drove downstairs, he saw a helicopter parked on the roof, and his mouth twitched. The real estate agent was shocked, although they bragged when selling the house, what kind of building it was and what kind of high-end residence¡­. However, a helicopter nevernded on the roof before! ¡°Wow¡­ the owner of the penthouse is surprisingly extravagant.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so humble¡­ Is it toote to flirt with him now?¡± Max walked over and hurriedly went upstairs as if escaping. Well, this ce would not remain for long. But he also wanted to move to Alfornada. This futuristic house would need to be demolished and relocated¡­ It was quite troublesome to think about. Max contemted how to move out while absentmindedly ying with his phone. In the end, he identally tapped on something¡­ As soon as the door opened, he saw Stacy dressed in a maid outfit, wearing adorable ck bunny ears on her head and a bunny tail¡­. Upon seeing him, she sweetly eximed, ¡°Master, wee home! Stacy will help you take off your slippers!¡± Max was shocked. He hastily took out his phone, nearly dropping it to the ground, and caught it just in time¡­. ke, who had just arrived home was speechless. Chapter 685 Chapter 685 Chapter 685 Spending 500 Million Dors In the evening, Max kept his promise, Arge holographic screen in the living room disyed a vivid blue. The term ¡°holographic technology¡± referred to the ability to view images in three-dimensional 3D form unlike the t surface experience of watching mobile phones and TVs. The visual sensation is akin to observing virtual objects. Several children marveled at the magnificent Earth before them, eximing with excitement. Max rxed and began his exnation, ¡°This is Earth¡­ When a typhoon forms, it appears like this in satellite images¡­¡± A holographic representation of swirling clouds appeared. Max continued, ¡°Once a typhoon is formed, it follows a specific path. What we see now is the typhoon th is currently affecting Wyndon in real-time.¡± Lilly finally caught a glimpse of the typhoon. Moreover, it was a non-threatening typhoon that could be observed clearly and exined comprehensively. She witnessed the typhoon¡¯s approach, its trajectory, the reason behind its cooling, and the duration of it: impact, as well as how long the winds and rain would persist. ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡± Lilly eximed. Max remarked, ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ll have windy and rainy days ahead to cool things down. Wyndon was quit hot initially, but this typhoon will bring significant changes. You¡¯ll need to wear a jacket when going outside, otherwise, you¡¯ll feel chilly.¡± Lilly nodded in understanding. ¡°Alright, time for bed! You can enjoy your time at home for the next few days. Uncle Max will need several days to pack and prepare.¡± Lilly replied. ¡°Okay.¡± At that moment, Bettany appeared on a video call. ¡°Lilly?¡± Bettany smiled, ¡°Did you go out today?¡± Lilly shook her head, saying, ¡°No.¡± Bettany asked, ¡°Did you go to see the typhoon?¡± Lilly held up her phone excitedly and eximed, ¡°Grandma, look!¡± She showed the typhoon on the holographic screen, demonstrating it to Bettany once again while talking. animatedly. Surprisingly, she repeated exactly what Max had just said. Spending 500 Million Dors Max was taken aback, amazed by Lilly¡¯s impressive memory. ke leaned back on the sofa, engrossed in his phone, and remarked, ¡°Isn¡¯t she incredible?¡± Max praised, ¡°It¡¯s truly astonishing how this young child can memorize suchplex professional vocabry.¡± ke responded, ¡°Well, I¡¯m the one who raised her.¡± Max was speechless. He threw a pillow at ke. While Max was busy packing in the following days, Mr. Martin was not sitting idle. Initially, they were filled with trepidation, fearing that Antony would seek retribution. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. They also worried that he might retaliate by reiming the virtual assistant Max gave them. But they soon realized he was not taking any action. Gradually, their anxiety subsided. Although their virtual assistant research was ongoing, and they still harbored concerns, the construction of the futuristic house continued unabated. Mr. Martin believed that even if retaliation came eventually, he would have a virtual house to enjoy at the very least¡­. Their futuristic house was located in an upscalemunity near Mr. Martin¡¯s residence. He had purchased a spacious t spanning over 2000 square feet, with three sets of virtual assistants. Darwin was consumed by his passion, paying no heed to Mr. Martin¡¯s worries. His sole focus was creating his virtual assistant. Consequently, he made swift progress. Mr. Martin authorized a sum of 500 million dors, which he promptly utilized for buying the equipmen he needed. The acquired items included high-tech panels, LCD screens, kitchen facilities, sofas, and room amenities listed on Max¡¯s inventory. He spent all 500 million dors in an instant, prompting Mr. Martin to express his distress, remarking. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s like burning money¡­¡± Meanwhile, Darwin was engrossed in coding andmented, ¡°Mr. Martin, it¡¯s not too extravagant. Max¡¯s house costs 200 million dors.¡± Considering that they spent only 500 million dors for three houses, they even received a discount of 100 million dors. Mr. Martin pondered the situation. He initially believed that this project would require a significant amount of money, but he still wore a concerned expression as he asked, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have purchased one set of equipment for the futuristic house? Why did you buy three sets all at once?¡± He worried that if the project failed, they would have lost 500 million dors in one go. Spending 500 Million Dors In response, Darwin stated, ¡°Mr. Martin, you never told me about that!¡± Mr. Martin was speechless. Chater 686 Chater 686 Chapter 686 Apologies, Your Virtual Assistant Has Malfunctioned Darwin continued. ¡°And if we¡¯re going to study, we need to study everything. With Max as an example, we can¡¯t possibly fail. It just takes a little time to get everything set up. ¡°It¡¯s better to buy together than to buy separately. We ll even get a discount, saving us a billion.¡± Mr. Martin thought it made sense He decided that he would enjoy one of the rooms himself. Then he would use one of the rooms as a model for clients to visit. The remaining room would be reserved for Darwin¡¯s research, as three rooms were the minimum requirement ¡°Alright, get to work¡± Mr. Martin said. Darwin nodded, but in reality, he was overwhelmed. Max had provided him with this ck box, which contained the infrastructure for three virtual assistants. Now that the devices had been purchased, he should have been able to extract the three virtual assistants nd ce them on three different spacious floors. But for some reason, this simple task had taken him two whole days, and he still couldn¡¯t get it to work! After copying them, the virtual assistants simply wouldn¡¯t activate. They only appeared on the panel of the ck box. ¡°Strange¡± Darwin muttered to himself. Mr. Martin immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mr. Young stood by, observing, and asked, ¡°Is there a problem? Should I assign a few people to help you?¡± Darwin shook his head, saying, ¡°No need¡± Many people had already been assigned to install the smart home system. Now he just needed to extract the virtual assistants. If he couldn¡¯t even do that, how could he let Mr. Martin and the others know? Darwin feignedposure and reluctantly ced the ck box under the main panel in the room. He connected it and started operating Ding ¡°Good evening. Master. I am Dahlia. Is there anything I can assist you with?¡± the virtual assistant¡¯s voice sounded Harem Spirit was getting bored with her role, feeling a bit listless. Mr. Martin wondered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The virtual assistant seems a bit off.¡± Apologies, Your Virtual Assistant Has Malfunctioned Their state seemed off Theycked enthusiasm and seemed a bit fed up¡­? Darwin coughed and lied. ¡°I made some adjustments. I wanted to fix the bug that Max mentioned¡­¡± Mr. Martin immediately interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t make any changes for now. If Max couldn¡¯t fix it, do you think you can? Let¡¯s leave it as it is.¡± Mr. Young also chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just a minor issue. But if you mess it up, we won¡¯t be able to ask Max to fix it.¡± Darwin nodded obediently, but he felt uneasy deep inside. What did they mean by even Mar couldn¡¯t for it? He couldn¡¯t for it either! Now that the virtual assistant technology was in his hands, he should have the final say. Why was Max still holding him back? Darwin¡¯spetitive spirit ignited, and he pretended to be setting things up while secretly trying to find the bug. Meanwhile, Harem Spirit apanied Mr. Martin on a room tour. ¡°Mr. Martin, this room has been prepared for you by Dahlia. This is a smart bed. If you need assistance with sleep. Dahlia can provide it,¡± Harem Spirit exined. Ghost Bride stood nearby and shyly added, ¡°I can do it too!¡± Mr. Martin swallowed nervously, his face flushed. ¡°Let¡¯s try out the virtual assistant¡¯s functions,¡± he said, ncing at Tinkerbell, who was ying with her fingers in the living room. Mr. Young understood and immediately said, ¡°Mr. Martin, you¡¯ve had a long day. Why don¡¯t you rest for a while? If your wife callster, I¡¯ll tell her you¡¯re working overtime.¡± Indeed, he was working overtime, and there were no issues at all. Mr. Martin nodded. Mr. Young closed the door and left. Mr. Martin looked around the room with excitement. This room was truly high-tech. Although it wasn¡¯t fully installed yet, Darwin had given it a test run. Now, the ¡°window¡± disyed a beautiful blue ocean, instantly transforming the room into a seaside view. Harem Spirit and Ghost Bride stood on either side of him. Harem Spirit, dressed in a seductive outfit, sat on the edge of the bed and began to entice, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping, master? Do you need Dahlia to help you sleep?¡± Mr. Martin, with a foolish expression, looked him up and down while unbuttoning his shirt. ¡°How would you help me sleep? Do you have any special techniques?¡± Apologies, Your Virtual Assistant Has Malfunctioned Harem Spirit hesitated, not knowing how to respond. Ghost Bride raised her voice timidly, ¡°Um. I have something¡± Hanging herself with the rope, would that count as a special technique? Mr. Martin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Very well!¡± Ghost Bride promptly produced the rope. Mr. Martin thought to himself, this is exciting! I never expected this! Max, that little guy, didn¡¯t figure this out! Harem Spirit suddenly felt a sense of opportunity and shed a mischievous smile. She approached Ghost Bride and gestured discreetly. The time hade. Ghost Bride held the rope, looking confused. Harem Spirit spoke, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping, master? Do you need Dahlia to help you sleep?¡± Mr. Martin eximed in surprise, wondering why the exact words were repeated. He decided to say it again. After he finished speaking. Harem Spirit maintained the same smile and tone as before, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping, master? Do you need Dahlia to help you sleep?¡± Mr. Martin furrowed his brow, thinking something was wrong. Did it malfunction? He looked at Ghost Bride. Ghost Bride held the rope and said coyly. ¡°Master, do you need a special sleep service?¡± Mr. Martin replied eagerly. ¡°Yes, youe.¡± Ghost Bride, in a coy tone, repeated. ¡°Master, do you need a special sleep service?¡± So, no matter what Mr. Martin said, Harem Spirit always responded with the same line, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping, master? Do you need Dahlia to help you sleep?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. And Ghost Bride always said, ¡°Master, do you need a special sleep service?¡± Mr. Martin: I¡¯ve taken off my pants, and you¡¯re showing me this? He felt dissatisfied. Just when he was feeling frustrated, the virtual assistants malfunctioned at this moment. He tried variousmands repeatedly. In the end¡­ Harem Spirit smiled and said, ¡°Apologies, your virtual assistant is experiencing a malfunction. Goodbye, master! Remember toe and find Dahlia soon! Dahlia is here to serve you wholeheartedly!¡± Ghost Bride added, ¡°Ah¡­ me too.¡±. Apologies, Your Virtual Assistant Has Malfunctioned. Suddenly, a puff of smoke rose from the heads of the two virtual assistants, followed by a soft click, and they disappeared instantly. Mr. Martin was left dumbfounded. Mr. Martin was consumed by a wave of anger. He immediately dressed and went outside to ask, ¡°Darwin, what¡¯s going on? Why are the virtual assistants gone?¡± Outside, Darwin was sweating profusely, feeling nervous. Chater 687 Chater 687 Chapter 687 The Proper Use of Hell Ruler Pce Harem Spirit and Ghost Bride hovered outside the window, their attention fixated on the malignant spirit. perched atop Darwin¡¯s head. Ghost Bride asked. ¡°Harem, should we capture it and bring it back to Lilly? The two ghosts stared at the malignant spirit, contemting their options. Harem Spirit was inclined to capture it, considering she now held the title of Ghost General and a mere malignant spirit posed no challenge. However, a voice interrupted their thoughts, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t act. Let Lilly handle it herself.¡± Startled, Harem Spirit and Ghost Bride turned to see the sudden appearance of the elusive Pablo. With an air of nonchnce, he dered. ¡°Some things can¡¯t be done by others.¡± Harem Spirit retorted. ¡°Oh,e on. How can we be considered ¡®others? We¡¯re not even human.¡° Pablo was momentarily speechless. Ghost Bride nodded fervently, resembling a small pecking chicken. ¡°Exactly! We are the spirits under Lilly¡¯smand. Capturing it is the same as Lilly capturing it.¡± Harem Spirit chimed in. ¡°Besides, what if we wait for Lilly toe tomorrow and it escapes?¡± Pablo calmly stated. ¡°It won¡¯t escape.¡± He flicked his sleeve, and the night breeze billowed his robe, with the corners fluttering and his jet- ck hair dancing. Although hisplexion was unnaturally pale, his eyes were pitch-ck and profound, his nose high and regal, and his lips a vibrant crimson. Between his eyebrows, there was a trace of majesty¡­. Harem Spirit¡¯s eyes flickered, and she approached him with a mischievous smile. ¡°Judge Belmont, have you been guarding this ce all these days? We haven¡¯t seen you around.¡± Pablo¡¯s eyelid twitched, his expression unchanged. ¡°Dare to touch me and find out.¡± Harem Spirit thought to herself, Oh dear, he¡¯s caught on to me. She innocently rubbed her nose andined, ¡°What are we supposed to do then, just keep watching?¡± Arms folded, Pablo replied, ¡°No need.¡± Suddenly. Harem Spirit asked, ¡°Judge Belmont, I have a question¡­ You said we shouldn¡¯t intervene, but you used spells to bind this spirit to Darwin¡¯s head, preventing it from escaping. So, did you not intervene, or did you intervene? Why won¡¯t you let us take action?¡± Pablo found himself speechless. ¡°I didn¡¯t intervene,¡± Pablo retorted, his tone exasperated. ¡°I used my presence to subdue it.¡± Harem Spirit had an epiphany. ¡°So, my lord, you¡¯ve secretly been watching over this spirit for Lilly all these days, even though you denied it just now.¡± Pablo replied. ¡­ Get lost.¡± The Proper Use of Hell Ruler Pce Harem Spirit quickly responded, ¡°Alright!¡± She immediately took hold of Tinkerbell, led Ghost Bride, and returnedfortably to report. With Pablo watching over the ce, there was no need to worry about the greedy ghost escaping. They could sleep peacefully ande back with Lilly tomorrow. However, Pablo, who remained in ce, couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was amiss¡­ Mr. Martin angrily scolded Darwin and spent the entire night going crazy fixing bugs. Meanwhile, Lilly and the others slept soundly, enjoying a good rest. The little ones, who always went to bed early and woke up early, discovered Max frantically packing things. with Stacy when they woke up. Harem Spirit chattered on the side, recounting the events of the past few days and informing Lilly that they were going to capture the greedy ghost today. Lilly, in a dreamlike state, mechanically nodded. ¡°Mmm¡­ Mmm¡­¡± Stacy squatted on the ground, reaching out to poke at the inessible packages. ¡°Master, you received thisrge box only in the morning. When will the packing be finished?¡± Max felt a headacheing on and rubbed his temples. ¡°I didn¡¯t consider how difficult it would be to unpack everything. All the equipment is nailed down. He had intended to hire an electrician to help with the dismantling, but he didn¡¯t want to disturb Lilly, so he had to wait a little longer. However, just as he was about to start, he saw Lilly rubbing her eyes, standing dazedly on the stairs. Her hair was slightly messy, and she hadn¡¯t fully regained her senses yet. She still held her little rabbit in her arms. ¡°Lilly, are you awake?¡± Max picked up Lilly. Lilly responded softly. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Max¡¯s voice turned gentle. ¡°You¡¯re not fully awake yet, huh? My Lilly, what would you like for breakfast? Wyndon¡¯s cream soup and creamy bacon carbonara are delicious. Shall we go out to eatter?¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± She nced around and noticed several suitcases in the living room-two were filled, while the other two remained empty, open on the floor. ¡°Uncle Max hasn¡¯t finished packing yet?¡± Lilly asked. Max sighed, ¡°It¡¯s difficult to unpack. I¡¯ve hired a professional team, but only I know how everything was put together¡­ It¡¯ll probably take another three to five days.¡± Lilly replied, ¡°¡­ Oh, Uncle Max, do you want me to help?¡± The Proper Use of Hell Ruler Pce Max responded instinctively. ¡°What can you do to help me¡­¡± But then he saw Lilly shake her wrist, causing the Hell Ruler Pce to sway. ¡°My Hell Ruler Pce is amazing. It can be used as luggage, a super-sized moving suitcase. I can move the entire house with it!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Max was left speechless. He struggled to say, ¡°It can¡­ move everything?¡± Lilly nodded confidently, ¡°Yes, I can move the whole house in and out simultaneously.¡± Hell Ruler Pce, the ultimate moving tool. You deserve to have one. Lilly felt that it was a waste to leave the Hell Ruler Pce idle all the time. Such arge Hell Ruler Pce, just hanging around on a wrist strap all day, was uneptable. If it¡¯s the Hell Ruler Pce, it should fulfill its purpose fully. A Hell Ruler Pce that is useful at any time is a truly qualified Hell Ruler Pce. Whoosh¡­ Everything in the entire t was instantly sucked into the Hell Ruler Pce. Josh and the others, who were still asleep, fell to the ground with a thud and groggily got up¡­. Then they looked up and realized, ¡°Where¡¯s the house?¡± The cool and luxurious high-tech rooms, where had they gone? Why were they sleeping on bare concrete floors surrounded by in concrete walls, devoid of anything? ¡°Uncle Max¡­ Was our house robbed?¡± Josh was bewildered. Max, sitting on the concrete ¡°sofa,¡± looked equally confused, his head buzzing. ¡°Who could rob it so cleanly?¡± Max echoed, equally clueless. There wasn¡¯t even a door left. No door frame remained. And Stacy¡­ Stacy was gone too! Max anxiously asked, ¡°Is Stacy okay? Will it affect her programming?¡± Lilly pondered for a moment. ¡°In theory, it shouldn¡¯t.¡± Max was speechless once again. Lilly suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s take it out and see.¡± Max was about to say it wasn¡¯t necessary since they had just packed everything up and taking it out would create chaos. But then his vision blurred, and the house returned to its original state. Even the screw that had been at The Proper Use of Hell Ruler Pce his feet moments ago was still there. Stacy was squatting on the ground, blinking. ¡°Master, what happened? Did my signal cut off?¡± She checked herself in confusion, confirming with a nod, ¡°The signal did cut off. What did you say just now, Master?¡± Max felt like he was in a dream. Was this too exaggerated?! To pack the entire house like that? And then unpack it and put everything back in ce? This was beyond what you¡¯d find in a novel! No, even novel authors wouldn¡¯t dare to write something like this! They would be criticized to death. Chater 688 Chater 688 Chapter 688 Vision of the Future: She Had Seen This Old Man Max looked at the small Hell Ruler Pce pendant in astonishment, his mind racing with scientific conjectures: This is just a high-tech ¡°folded space,¡± a product of advanced civilization from the future¡­ Scientifically, this concept is called space folding¡­. Space folding is a phenomenon where space is distorted due to powerful gravitational forces¡­ This phenomenon is indeed real, and theoretically, if enough gravitational force is achieved, bent¡­ space can be It¡¯s like walking from one end of a t piece of paper to the other; besides walking in a straight line between two points, you can also fold the paper, bringing the two points closer and directly passing through¡­. h h h¡­. The more Max thought, the more chaotic his mind became, and he gave up, lying t on the ground, dering. I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore! ¡°Wow¡­ amazing!¡± Max imitated ke, unable toprehend the situation, so he resorted to praise. Lilly smiled with her eyes curved, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Quick, Drake, Josh, Zac, Hannah, let¡¯s go change clothes and eat!¡± Lilly eximed. Lilly ran back to her room to change clothes, urging Josh, Drake, Zachary, and Hannah, who were still standing there in a daze. Zachary quickly took out a notebook from his pocket: Hell Ruler Pce: Folded space function, amodating everything¡­ ke ran back, and as soon as he entered, he noticed everyone standing there dumbfounded. He asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you see a ghost this early in the morning?¡± He held two buns in his hand and handed one to Max. saying. ¡°Here, Max, have some!¡± Max snapped out of his daze in an instant. You scoundrel! He sighed and said, ¡°No thanks,ter I¡¯ll take Lilly out to have cream soup and creamy bacon carbonara.¡± ke nodded, ¡°Sounds good, I¡¯m hungry too.¡± Max was speechless. What¡¯s wrong with him? He buys two buns to appease him, but he ns to take Lilly out for a fancy meal himself? Suddenly, a flicker shed in Max¡¯s eyes. He wanted to give his employees paid leave and was about to transfer arge sum of money from his savings ount. Vision of the Future: She Had Seen This Old Man ¡°ke,¡± Max smiled, squinting his eyes, ¡°Do you have any money?¡± ke felt pleased and checked to see how Lilly was doing while saying. ¡°Of course, more than your real brother.¡± Max replied, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You¡¯re just showing off with my brother¡¯s money. ke was speechless, ¡°Who said that? The helicopter is mine, and so is the personnel. This time, he didn¡¯t use a single cent from Anthony. He just borrowed his name for a while. Max said, ¡°I heard that you only spend my brother¡¯s money when you¡¯re doing charity.¡± ke chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s for umting good karma for your brother. Max continued, ¡°Even buying pants, you use my brother¡¯s money.¡± ke responded, ¡°When did I do that?¡± Max said, ¡°When you bought matching outfits with Lilly, you conveniently paid for it.¡± ke was rtively speechless. Unable to reason with him, ke picked up his water ss, ignored Max, and took a sip. But Max stared at him and said, ¡°Did you fall for my sister and start eyeing my brother?¡± ke spits out a mouthful of water at Max¡¯s words¡­ ¡°I fell for you,¡± ke red, ¡°Why don¡¯t you mention that?¡± This time, it was Max¡¯s turn to be speechless. You shameless bandit leader¡­. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just about money?¡± ke said irritably, ¡°You think these petty tricks can work on me.¡± He took out his phone and said, ¡°Tell me, how much do you need?¡± Max grinned, ¡°You¡¯re not going to use my brother¡¯s card again, are you?¡± ke rolled his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s my card!¡± Max stretched his neck to take a look, making sure it was his card, and immediately said, ¡°Not much, I want to pay my employees¡¯ sries. I don¡¯t have that much money at hand, so give me a billion first.¡± ke fell silent. First? So he¡¯s going to ask for moreter? Do you want to listen to what you just said? Vision of the Future: She Had Seen This Old Man ¡°What kind of sry can cost a billion?¡± ke was speechless, ¡°That¡¯s the dowry for your niece¡¯s marriage, and you have the nerve to ask for it.¡± Max replied, ¡°Anyway, you can earn more. Your business is much broader than my brother¡¯s, yet he has to support you. You¡¯ve set your sights on my brother.¡± ke said, ¡°Shut up.¡± He quickly transferred the money, truly afraid of him. Stacy immediately reported, ¡°Ding! Master, your card ending in 886 has received a deposit. One billion¡­ Wow, Master, you look so handsome when you make money!¡± ke fell silent. Max shouted, ¡°Thanks, boss!¡± Seeing Lilly dressed anding out, heughed and went up to lift Lilly, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I just made a lot of money, and I¡¯ll take you to eat something delicious!¡± ¡°Josh, Drake!¡± Zac, Hannah!¡± ¡°Hurry up, good food doesn¡¯t wait for anyone.¡± Max, feeling rich, swaggered out with a group of little rascals in tow. ke grumbled and followed with the keys. But when they arrived at their destination¡­. His lips twitched incessantly as he looked at the restaurant in front of him. The restaurant was on the third floor, with the entire floor being open, surrounded by bright floor-to- ceiling windows. The ce was bustling with crowds, and almost all the tables were upied. Max had reserved a table and sat amidst the noisy crowd with a bunch of kids chattering and chirping. With all that money, he couldn¡¯t bear to go to a more upscale five-star restaurant? Max said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The taste of the masses never deceives. The most authentic food is often found in ces like this.¡± ke sat down confidently, and the dishes arrived quickly. Soon, the table was filled with breakfast, and Lilly and the kids enjoyed the food, their eyes shining. He took a bite¡­ it was indeed good. After eating and drinking their fill¡­. Lilly stretchedzily and said, ¡°Mmm¡­ I¡¯m full! It¡¯s time to go to work!¡± Max chuckled, ¡°What work are you going to do?¡± Vision of the Future: She Had Seen This Old Man Lilly said. ¡°Catch ghosts¡±¡± Max choked, ¡°Where where are you going?¡± Lilly took Max¡¯s hand and ran, saying. ¡°Let¡¯s go find your good friend, Darwin.¡± Max didn¡¯t understand, but seeing that Lilly wasn¡¯t joking, he didn¡¯t ask any further. As the car drove on the road to a high-end neighborhood, Lilly looked at the scenery outside the window humming a song. Suddenly, she stopped. On the other side of the street, there was an elderly person huddled, trembling, walking with difficulty, their back stooped¡­.. The car was moving fast, and Lilly quickly leaned against the window, watching the elderly person bing smaller and smaller¡­.. Her smile faded from her face. This old woman, she had seen him before. That day, when she used the pen of judgment, apart from seeing another world, she also saw this old woman in front of her¡­. The old woman was wrapped in a thinyer of stic film to shield herself from the rain. The stic film was short, only covering his upper body. She trembled and stumbled, struggling to walk amid the typhoon. She huddled his body, every step being extremely difficult¡­ Lilly was stunned, only now vaguely understanding¡­ she had foreseen the present moment a week ago. with the pen of judgment, a fleeting image outside the car window. Foreknowledge¡­? The pen of judgment could foresee? ke followed her gaze, asking, ¡°Lilly, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lilly looked out the window, the old woman had already disappeared from the scene, and the swaying scenery of trees in the typhoon had a sense of familiarity. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nothing¡­ Daddy.¡± Lilly shook her head, but the shadow of that old woman lingered in her mind. Chater 689 Chater 689 Chapter 689 Capturing the Greedy Ghost Darwin went crazy fixing bugs all night long. As the day broke, hisputer suddenly went ck with a loud ¡°buzz¡±-it crashed. He instantly copsed, picking up hisptop and smashing it on the table. ¡°How is this possible? I can¡¯t fix it? It can¡¯t be true, it can¡¯t be!¡± Thinking about what Mr. Martin said before leavingst night, he knew that if he couldn¡¯t fix it, he would be in trouble. He knew Mr. Martin was capable of doing anything. He didn¡¯t want to end up in prison. So why did Max have to leave? He had given Max all the data on the virtual assistant. Couldn¡¯t Max stay a little longer and wait for him to figure everything out? Couldn¡¯t Max help him set it up properly before leaving, or maybe create a tutorial? Did Max refuse to help him, knowing well that he wouldn¡¯t understand? What kind of friend was that? Darwin¡¯s eyes turned red. and the greedy ghost on his head grew arge mouth that almost reached his abdomen. With just a little more, it could devour himpletely. The greedy ghost had seen the harem spirit staring at Darwinst night, though it didn¡¯t notice Pablo standing nearby. He should have left as soon as the harem spirit departed. But Darwin had be obsessed with the virtual assistant. Greed made him desire both the honor and wealth that woulde with its sessful development. He also wanted to surpass Max by fixing the bug and achieving a remarkableeback, to prove that he was better than Max. The greedy ghost was also greedy, thinking that Darwin was already in that state, and it was just a step away from devouring himpletely¡­ Then the door creaked open. Lilly and Max stood there in front of him. The greedy ghost was startled at the sight of Lilly, sensing a terrifying aura even more dreadful than the harem spirit. The greedy ghost immediately tried to run. Lilly raised her palm, and without needing to touch the greedy ghost, she sealed it within Darwin. The greedy ghost swelled to its maximum size, almost reaching the ceiling. The enormous ghostly shadow wriggled and struggled, angrily shouting, ¡°Let me go!¡± Capturing the Greedy Ghost Lilly remained unfazed. Darwin looked up and saw Max, instantly lighting up. ¡°Max, why are you here?¡± Darwin eximed with joy. It¡¯s perfect timing. I¡¯ve encountered a difficult problem. How do I fix this bug?¡± He wanted to open hisputer but realized he had smashed it himself. Going insane, he ran around the room and pulled out anotherptop, thrusting it into Max¡¯s hands. ¡°Here, take this! It¡¯s the bug I found, but I can¡¯t fix it¡­ Well, as long as the program can run, we don¡¯t need to worry about this bug¡­ I just can¡¯t restore it to its original state.¡± ¡°And those three virtual assistants don¡¯t show up. Max, please help me.¡± Max looked at him coldly, withdrawing his hand and pushing away Darwin¡¯sputer. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Max said expressionlessly. Darwin looked saddened. ¡°You say that. Aren¡¯t we good friends?¡± Max sneered, ¡°Friends? Friends who stab me in the back?¡± He looked around the room, seeing that Darwin had merely copied his design but failed to understand anything. Darwin replied awkwardly, ¡°Max, I didn¡¯t want to do this. It was Mr. Martin and the others who forced me.¡± He sighed, ¡°You know, I couldn¡¯t refuse! I need this job, and I have an 80-year-old mother at home¡­ Max interrupted, ¡°You couldn¡¯t refuse, so you decided to steal from me?¡± Darwin was also getting angry. He didn¡¯t want to fall out with Max, really, he cherished Mar as a friend! He just wanted to have Max as a friend and also have the skills of the virtual assistant, just a little better than Max¡­. That¡¯s all, what¡¯s wrong with that? ¡°Max, you disappoint me¡­¡± Darwin said, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t mind. The virtual assistant is just something you y with, but I need it to save my life. ¡°As a good friend, can¡¯t you understand that?¡± Max stepped back, his face devoid of any emotion, and coldly said, ¡°Understand you? Do I have to finish. researching the virtual assistant and then give you the core secrets of the lithography machine for you to understand?¡± Darwin hesitated for a moment. He originally wanted to deny it, but the words slipped out, ¡°If I need it, share it with me? Can¡¯t we seed together? Why do you have to hoard everything for yourself?¡± can¡¯t you Max had already gained enough recognition. He had won all kinds of awards both domestically and internationally. Capturing the Greedy Ghost Over the years, he had never seen him consider helping his good friend. Who could bear that in their heart? Darwin felt that he had been pushed to this point by Max. Max didn¡¯t want to argue with him anymore. He just said. ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± He didn¡¯t want to see Darwin anymore and told Lilly and ke, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Unexpectedly. Darwin exploded. He smashed the newly acquiredptop on the ground and angrily said. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m insane! You, with your privileged background, can¡¯t understand the struggles of us from humble origins. You don¡¯t know how hard we worked to get here! It¡¯s easy for you to go abroad for further studies, but we had to exhaust all the efforts of our entire family just to go to college!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so aloof because you¡¯re never short of money. You have a wealthy brother and a prestigious family. You can get whatever you want just by reaching out your hand. But what about me?¡± ¡°I¡¯vee this far, finally bringing honor to my family, and I want to do even better. What¡¯s wrong with that? You¡¯ve never experienced the hardships of life, so what right do you have to look down on someone like me who has worked so hard?¡± Max remained silent. When did he ever look down on him? Lilly and the others listened, astounded by his reasoning. Wow, such logic, is both strong and bizarre. Indeed, sessful people have their reasons for sess, and peculiar people have their peculiar perspectives. Max felt exhausted. He said he didn¡¯t want to see Darwin, and he really didn¡¯t want to. He left without arguing with Darwin over his words. Darwin shouted, ¡°So, what does it mean for you toe here? You¡¯re not here to help me, are you? You¡¯re just here tough at me, right?¡± No one answered him. ke lifted his foot and closed the door with a bang. Inside the room, there was one big person and five smaller ones, staring at him intently. Darwin panicked and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ke twisted his wrist and said, ¡°Nothing much¡­ I¡¯m the protective type. As the big brother, I can¡¯t stand seeing someone bully my little brother.¡± ¡°My little brother is young and doesn¡¯t know how to fight back, but I¡¯m different¡­¡± In a sh, ke¡¯s figure moved, and the next moment, there was a loud thud as Darwin was kicked and flipped onto the ground. His hands were pinned behind his back, rendering him immobile! ¡°Let me go!¡± Darwin¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°You¡¯re trespassing on private property. You¡¯re breaking thew. You¡­¡± ke¡¯s foot stepped on Darwin¡¯s cheek, grinding his face into the ground, and he whimpered, unable to Capturing the Greedy Ghost. speak any further. Lilly reached out and grabbed the Greedy Ghost. Therge-sized Greedy Ghost was like a huge stic bag, being pulled and gradually stuffed into the jar of souls by Lilly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lilly pped her hands. ¡°Job done.¡± ke released Darwin, his voice ominous. ¡°You seem dissatisfied by the look on your face. Remember, my name is Anthony. If you have the guts,e find me.¡± Chater 690 Chater 690 Chapter 690 Lilly¡¯s First Act of Judgment ke dared utter those words because he saw no reason to fear Darwin. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Darwin, a man driven by deep-seated greed, always sought to justify his actions despite his inherent weakness. +5 Bonus Furthermore, if Mr. Martin didn¡¯t put Darwin behind bars, ke would dly do so without a second thought, never granting him even the slightest opportunity. After finishing her task of collecting the spirits, Lilly silently observed Darwin. She raised her hand, and the pen of judgment materialized in her grasp. ¡°Unveiling the illusions¡­¡± Lilly murmured as the pen of judgment hovered before her, pointing at Darwin¡¯s past and future. She watched in silence. Darwin was imprisoned and, upon his release, he became bitter and resentful, moving from one small company to another. He then befriended an ¡°aplice¡± and shamelessly stole his friend¡¯s achievements, iming them as his OWI His friend met a tragic end, and Darwin gained fame and fortune through his stolen aplishments. Though constantly criticized by others, he found ways to retaliate against those who spoke ill of him. Over time, he became a true viin, shrouded in darkness and treachery. At home, he would verbally abuse his wife and children, while at work, he would be subservient to his superiors. Lilly tightly gripped the pen of judgment, and this was Darwin¡¯s life-a revtion she had not expected. The pen of judgment remained suspended between her fingers, granting her the power to pass judgment upon Darwin. ¡°Let us strip away his wealth and remove his benefactors¡¯ favor, Lilly¡¯s eyes glimmered with insight as she issued her first judgment. ¡°Wealth, the fortune one umtes in a lifetime, intertwined with their blessings.¡± ¡°Benefactors are not limited to the narrow literal meaning of the word, such as Max, Darwin¡¯s ¡®friend¡¯ in the future. They are individuals who y a significant role in his life-those who provide him with what he desires, but are regarded as viins by others.¡± Lilly once again witnessed Darwin¡¯s life unfold before her. After being released from prison, he found a smallpany and intentionally approached his ¡°friend. However, his friend unwittingly discovered his deceitful nature and promptly distanced himself. Darwin¡¯s ns were thwarted, and he was scorned by others, leaving him with no choice but to leave thepany and seek another. Repeatedly, he would employ his talents and past credentials to ingratiate himself with new targets, but his reputation preceded him, and no one fell for his schemes anymore. His life became a cycle of aimlessness, drifting between several smallpanies. In a fit of rage, he was caught by his wife¡¯s family while berating her, resulting in a severe beating. Now, he couldn¡¯t gain any advantage and lived a life of utter frustration and gloom. Lilly withdrew the pen of judgment, gazing at the frantic Darwin before her. Her heart hadpletely calmed. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Daddy!¡± Lilly held ke¡¯s hand. ke nodded, and they walked away. Josh was baffled. Is¡­ is it over just like that? ¡°Wait for me!¡± Josh chased after them. Hannah said in confusion, ¡°Huh?¡± So, what was the purpose of their visit here? Hannah followed along, looking bewildered. Well, it didn¡¯t matter. As long as she didn¡¯t have to do homework. Drake, with his hands in his pockets, disyed an impatient expression. Zachary reflexively followed, lost in his thoughts. Floating next to Lilly, Pablo remarked, ¡°The judgment you just passed is known as instant karma.¡± Lilly was surprised. ¡°Master, did you witness it too?¡± Pablo shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see what you saw, but I can perceive the changes in the ledger.¡± He opened his ledger, flipping to the page featuring Darwin, and let it linger there. ¡°You have the power to determine how a person¡¯s past and present lives should unfold, the general course of their existence. You can also mete out their instant karma.¡± ¡°But remember, the greater your authority, the more cautious you must be with your pen.¡± Otherwise, she would be consumed by the thrill of power, whimsically manipting the lives of others, seeking revenge, or forcing them to be better. That was forbidden. Lilly nodded. ¡°I understand, Master.¡± Gazing at the pen of judgment once again, Lilly suddenly felt the weight of her responsibility. Oh, dear- Such small shoulders bear such a heavy burden. She even felt her little arms developing biceps- She would lift this burden and never misuse the pen of judgment! Pablo added, ¡°Some people believe in the cycle of reincarnation and the umtion of good deeds and blessings. But some be arrogant and disrespectful,cking reverence¡­ and that¡¯s when instant karma cane into y.¡± ¡°After instant karma, you can observe their future behavior and determine their judgment when they Some individuals, having received instant karma, would learn to restrain themselves and no longer dare to act recklessly. Others, having received instant karma, would remain resentful and continue down their previous path. Lilly nodded. ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± Darwin sat dumbfounded on the ground. He felt a weight lifted off his back, yet a sense of loss lingered within him. What did he lose? Was it his so-called friend, Max? The thought of Max made Darwin grit his teeth. Such a friend couldn¡¯t be considered a friend at all. What kind of friend wouldn¡¯t lend a hand in times of need? Now, what worried Darwin, even more, was that the three virtual assistants seemed to have vanished completely. Their disys were nk, unresponsive to his pleas. ¡°It¡¯s over. I messed up¡­ I messed up everything!¡± The remaining unlucky ghost tilted its head, stretching its limbs, and muttered, ¡°Not really¡­ How can you call this aplete mess? We just need to drive Mr. Martin into bankruptcy, right?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Darwin would never know the truth-that there were no virtual assistants. There were only spirits. He had hoped to fix things before Mr. Martin arrived, at least to make Dahlia appear¡­. But the more he tried, the more chaotic it became. Eventually, the kitchen¡¯s plumbing system malfunctioned, and water sprayed everywhere, causing the room¡¯sponents, panels, and devices to short-circuit and emit smoke. Darwin frantically tried to salvage the situation but ended up slipping and shattering ss and LCD screens into pieces. When Mr. Martin entered and saw the state of the ce, a rush of blood surged to his head, and he almost fainted on the spot. ¡°Darwin! Go to jail!¡± Mr. Martin eximed in exasperation. The unlucky ghost chuckled, ¡°Oh, look who¡¯s here! The main yer has arrived. Come, let me pat your head.¡± After leaving Darwin¡¯s ¡°smart home¡± research center, Lilly and the others retraced their steps. As the car reached the street where they had encountered the old woman, Lilly suddenly shouted, ¡°Stop Chater 691 Chater 691 Chapter 691 The Deceased Old Man The typhoon in Wyndon hadn¡¯tpletely passed yet, and it was still raining when Lilly got out of the car. Despite being the months of July and August, it unexpectedly felt a bit chilly. Lilly wore a thin jacket, and even Josh and the others added a shirt jacket to their attire. ke held an umbre, but Lilly dashed ahead, her little face filled with urgency. ¡°Lilly, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ke asked. Lilly stood on the street, watching the wind howling and the sparse number of pedestrians braving the rain. ¡°Daddy, did you see that olddy just now?¡± Lilly asked.. ke shook his head in confusion. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Josh and Hannah were even more bewildered. They didn¡¯t notice any old person when they arrived, and now Lilly was talking about an olddy again¡­ T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. When they arrived, it was on the opposite side of the road, so they could pass it off as not seeing her. But they didn¡¯t see her on this side either as they walked all the way here. Josh said. ¡°Lilly, are you sure you didn¡¯t see wrong?¡± Lilly murmured. ¡°I didn¡¯t see wrong¡­¡± When they arrived, she saw the olddy in person. But just now, she saw her spirit¡­ A chill ran through Lilly¡¯s heart, and the rain blown by the strong windnded on her face, making her feel cold. Pablo asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lilly bit her lip and said, ¡°There was an olddy¡­ She wasn¡¯t dead when we arrived, but just now I saw her spirit.¡± Pablo furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°Is there anything special about this olddy?¡± Countless beingse and go in the mortal realm. Every day, babies are born, and people pass away. In the grand scheme of countless lives, there isn¡¯t a single person who is truly special. If she had to pay attention to every person she saw once, as a resident of Little Hades, she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up¡­. But Lilly said, ¡°I saw this olddy when I was doodling with the Pen of Judgment.¡± Lilly pondered for a moment and continued, ¡°It¡¯s like watching an animated series, even before it¡¯s aired, I ¨C knew this olddy would appear.¡± Pablo was taken aback. What does she mean?? The Pen of Judgment does allow you to see how someone¡¯s life will turn out, but¡­ Seeing the future is different! +5 Bonus Lilly had never seen that olddy, but she saw her under the influence of the Pen of Judgment. That was a true glimpse into the future. Pablo felt overwhelmed and immediately took Lilly¡¯s hand. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go find her.¡± He wanted to understand what was going on! ke also understood and his expression turned solemn. They walked up and down the street, searching for the olddy, but couldn¡¯t find her no matter how long they looked. Josh and Hannah wore baffled expressions and kept asking, ¡°What are we looking for? What¡¯s going on?¡± Lilly said seriously, ¡°Josh, you wouldn¡¯t want to know.¡± Josh fell silent. Okay, let¡¯s take out the camera. Max, who had parked the car, followed along. He held the umbre, with Drake and Zachary beneath it. As soon as they arrived, they saw Josh taking out his camera, prompting Max to say, ¡°Are you taking pictures? What¡¯s there to capture in this stormy weather¡­¡± Josh¡¯s gaze shifted, and he said, ¡°Uncle Max, my camera is a bit different. You¡¯ll see in a moment.¡± Max shook his head, wondering what could be so different. He had seen cameras with advanced technology before. ke pointed to a small restaurant and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and ask.¡± Lilly pushed open the door and called out, ¡°Boss¡­¡± The boss stood up, thinking there was a customer. ¡°Hello, would you like to have a meal? How many of you?¡± Lilly apologized, ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re not here to eat.¡± Josh continued. ¡°We just wanted to ask if you saw an olddy passing by just now?¡± The boss raised an eyebrow and shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone¡­ Are you looking for someone? Is it your family?¡± Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°We saw her without an umbre, and she looked pitiful¡­¡± The boss¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t see her, but if I had, I would have given her an umbre.¡± They thanked him and left the restaurant. Lilly wasn¡¯t satisfied and walked towards the neighboring noodle shop. The shop had an open entrance, so they should be able to see from there. ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am¡­ Did you see an old person just now?¡± Lilly asked earnestly, ¡°An olddy wearing a thin The noodle shop¡¯s owner was taken aback and shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone just now¡­ But I saw her walking past from that direction in the morning.¡± Lilly asked anxiously, ¡°Where did she go?¡± The owner said, ¡°That way, but I don¡¯t know where she went.¡± Lilly looked in the direction the owner pointed, coincidentally the opposite direction from where she saw the olddy¡¯s spirit walking. She understood that after the olddy walked in that direction in the morning, she died somewhere over there. She just didn¡¯t know why her spirit was still wandering and returned here. Lilly said thank you and left, searching in the direction indicated by the noodle shop owner. ke said. ¡°We found her.¡± Everyone looked at ke all at once. Max thought to himself. Did you only ask a few people? And you found her just like that? ke held his phone and pointed at the surveince footage. ¡°I checked the surveince cameras on this street, and we followed her path.¡± Max murmured. Entering someone else¡¯s surveince footage was as natural to him as entering his own home, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. Lilly stared at the footage, following the path the olddy had walked in the morning and turned into an alley. It was a shortcut, and after entering the alley, they walked a bit further, passing by a few scattered vegetable plots. Behind the vegetable plots were irregrly arranged self-built houses. These houses didn¡¯t belong to the urban vige; they were among the few remaining residences of the original residents. The price of one apartment building could rival that of a small vi. Although the architecture couldn¡¯tpare to the grandeur of a vi, it had a unique charm that reflected the city¡¯s history. ke switched to another surveince footage and said, ¡°This way.¡± Lilly walked and walked until she arrived in front of one of the self-built houses. From a distance, she saw a familiar figure curled up on the ground¡­. The olddy was wrapped in a white stic film, but her body was already soaked, curled up into a ball. Josh stood there dumbfounded. ¡°Is that¡­ a corpse?¡± Hannah, who was carefree, wondered, ¡°What corpse? What kind of corpse can there be here?¡± She only saw a small pile of things covered with a white stic film; for a moment, she didn¡¯t think of it as a corpse. Lilly ran over. ke quickly approached and examined the scene, then spoke, ¡°She passed away approximately two hours ago.¡± Josh asked, ¡°Uncle ke, how do you know it¡¯s been two hours?¡± ke, while examining, exined, ¡°When a person dies, their body starts to stiffen between 30 minutes to three hours. Rigor mortis urs around nine to twelve hours after death. Although the time of body stiffening varies depending on the cause of death, we can make a rough estimate.¡± Josh nodded in understanding. Lilly squatted beside the olddy, silent for a long time. There was a tree in front of the self-built house, and under the tree was a stone bench. The olddy was curled up beneath that bench.. In her final moments, she must have been waiting for something, her face slightly lifted, facing towards the building. The wrinkles on her face were tightly pressed together, faintly revealing a sense of longing¡­ Chater 692 Chater 692 Chapter 692 Going to Every Child¡¯s Home, Yet Unable to Knock on a Single Door ke examined the surveince footage, furrowing his brow. ¡°This olddy didn¡¯t just arrive today. She was harest night, waiting all through the night.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Lilly looked at the monitor screen. In the footage, the olddy was wrapped tightly in the only stic sheet she had, lying on a long stone bench. Battered by wind and rain, she shivered, unsure if she was asleep or unconscious, enduring the night in such a state. At one point, she called out a few times, and a light on the second floor of the self-built building ahead flickered briefly before going out, with no response from anyone. It wasn¡¯t until dawn that the olddy slowly regained consciousness, tremblingly stood up, and laboriously. retraced her steps¡­. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Lilly¡¯s voice choked, ¡°Where did she go?¡± ke stood up and looked into the distance. Suddenly, his gaze froze, and he said. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but she¡¯s back now.¡± In the distance, an elderlydy, shaky and unsteady, walked past the vegetable garden, heading towards them. Her gaze was vacant as if she couldn¡¯t sense anything, as if she couldn¡¯t see her own lifeless body. The olddy stopped in front of the stone bench, tremblingly sat down, and clutched the white stic sheet tightly to her chest with trembling hands. Then, with clouded eyes, she looked up at the building and cried out, ¡°Son¡­ open the door, Mom is cold¡­. ¡°Open the door¡­¡± She called out a few more times and then fell silent, staring intently at the upper floors. After a long while without anyoneing out to open the door, she shouted again: ¡°Son¡­ open the door, Mom hasn¡¯t eaten much, Mom can take care of myself, wash my face and bathe¡­. please, open the door.¡± The voice, filled with age and destion, stopped for a few moments. Seeing that no one came to open the door, she curled up, as if shivering from the cold. ¡°Open the door¡­ even your younger brother won¡¯t open the door for Mom. Mom will freeze to death¡­ so cold¡­ The olddy murmured, her cloudy eyes filled with disappointment and confusion. She wiped away her tears with a trembling hand, bent over, stood up, and forlornly walked toward the small path. Lilly remained silent, following behind. Josh, holding a camera, witnessed everything, his mouth gaping open. Hannah leaned in close to him, clutching his sleeve tightly, and asked in confusion, ¡°What does this mean? Is the olddy looking for her son? Why didn¡¯t her son open the door¡­ Is no one home?¡± Josh pursed his lips and said. ¡°Stop asking, let¡¯s go¡± ke handed Drake an umbre and said. ¡°Keep an eye on them.¡± +5 Bonus He stayed behind, watching the olddy¡¯s body while casting a slightly cold nce at the upper floors. The curtains upstairs moved slightly but soon returned to silence. wasn¡¯t that no one was home. They even knew that the olddy had already died. But to witness this, even in death, no one was willing toe down and be the first to handle the corpse. Max was already in a daze. In Josh¡¯s camera, the same olddy appeared as the lifeless body before them. H-what does this mean?? ke nced at him and said, ¡°Keep an eye on them. They¡¯re just a few kids¡­ or you can stay here and watch the body.¡± Max immediately caught up, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go watch over Lilly.¡± Drake had already run up behind Lilly with an umbre, silently shielding her. The olddy¡¯s spirit moved slowly, trembling and swaying, just as she did in life. The wind blew against the white stic sheet covering her, providing meager protection from the rain. She wore short sleeves, lacking a warm coat or a raincoat for shelter. No one knows how she lived her life¡­ Lilly and the others followed slowly behind. As the olddy walked, she arrived at another self-built building after a while.. ¡°Tom¡­ Are you home?¡± she cautiously called out. No one answered. The olddy stood bent over for a while and then called again. ¡°Tom, open the door, Mom is freezing to death¡­¡± Still, there was no response. The olddy wiped her tears and this time she walked even further. This path led them out of the city center of Wyndon and after an hour of following her, Lilly and the others arrived at a vige on the outskirts of the city. The olddy approached a house, extending her trembling hand to knock on the door. ¡°Molly¡­ Is anyone home?¡± she asked anxiously. Again, no one opened the door. The olddy¡¯s desperation and despair filled her vacant eyes as she silently walked through the vige and reached another house at the vige¡¯s edge. Shem, are grea br Open the dorm the odddy led, ¡°Mom here nowhere else to go Open the down to Mean? This family on didn¡¯t open the door Thdyseeded a glimmer of hope when the throught about her youngest opening the door for her in the pet the hurriedly said Shum Moms odd, haven¡¯t eaten 10 dear what her graingt vom might have sad, but the olddy knelt with a thud and pleaded, Merce min Man change th She grasped at sevething, best when her hand dropped, leaving her sitting alone in the wind and rain Thedy¡¯s gotured vacant After a while, the let out a sigh, slowly stood up with trembling legs. and on the sette path fock Shogress hey her daughter¡¯s henne, calling out a few times, but no one opened the door by Then the paleed done on the long yourney from the vige to the city, not reaching the city center but She pressed by her second cent¡¯s house again, calling out a few times, but no one opened the door redy for walked toward herelded owls henne, returning to the starting point Ad This praine Lally and the others fully erven The path the toode before the dieet Shewy wiking, tracking on doors, hoping that one of her children would open the door for her. Lilly warned highly as the ofty venged in front of her eldest son¡¯s house, calling out a few times and pawning the Lilly when her hand and aged her Granny gear to you Lily¡¯s stock tembled, ¡°They wont open the down for ya you! The old Crowning bometry Lilly¡¯s hands, betere slowly turning her head and looking at her with O Can to Why did which family do you belong roy you run out in the rain? Do your parents know the old Suby and degry 2. Aby was es The on why her bed and und Co back quickly Ah, your parents will be worried¡­ kering the led her town and unch untily. Lilly make her defies at wat badly. ¡°That go anymore. They won¡¯t open the door for you. You have Bangkhe diy hay cost when she ground by in the morning Why did she only see the scenes of the olddy¡¯s journey in her future visions but didn¡¯t see how many times she had repeated it? Lilly felt overwhelmed with self-me. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Seeing the process of the olddy¡¯s death e felt an immense burden on her chest. iikv The a olddy called out to open were all the doors of her children. Why wouldn¡¯t they open the door for their mother? Not everyone has a mother, but why did they treat her like this when they had one? Chater 693 Chater 693 Chapter 693 Is This the Speech of Men? The old woman was stunned by Lilly¡¯s words, staring nkly at her. Afte long while, she finally looked at her own lifeless body, as if realizing that she had died. 1 She had died right at the doorstep of her eldest son¡¯s house. Her anymore.¡± words were notints, but a sigh of relief. ¡°Finally, I¡¯m dead¡­ I won¡¯t cause them trouble Lilly felt a chill in her heart, and that nameless anger made her feel even more powerless. Josh¡¯s voice was filled with anger. ¡°Isn¡¯t this inhumane? His mother walked to her children¡¯s houses on a stormy day, and not a single person opened the door for her?¡± Max¡¯s mind was buzzing, still trying to process the fact that he had seen a ghost, and shocked by Josh¡¯s unbelievable camera. But witnessing the old woman¡¯s entire journey of death made him angry. He couldn¡¯t find the words to say, just staring at the building in front of him, clenching his teeth involuntarily. Hannah asked angrily, ¡°Why would they do that? Isn¡¯t she their mother?¡± Even though her mother wasn¡¯t good. She had secretly felt sad when her mother was arrested. But her grandmother told her that not all mothers in the world were like that. The majority of mothers in- the world loved their children, so she shouldn¡¯t harbor resentment but move forward. So Hannah couldn¡¯t understand, are there bad mothers in the world, and would there also be bad children? T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Lilly also wanted to know why. So she took out the pen of judgment. This time, she saw the arguments between the olddy and her hildren. When they divided the house, the youngest son got the family¡¯s homestead, and the daughter got married in the same vige. The eldest son received the old house in the city, which was renovated into a three-story self-built house with the support of their parents. The second son didn¡¯t get the old house, and he had grievances, but he received his father¡¯s savings. After getting married and with the help of his father-inw, he also obtained a piece ofnd and built his own. house before the policy forbidding self-built houses came into effect. After the father¡¯s death, the remaining inheritance was divided among the four children. The issue of caring for the elderly mother became the root cause of conflict among the four brothers. The eldest son said that the mother was everyone¡¯s mother, so he shouldn¡¯t be solely responsible for her care. The second son received money, and the youngest The second son said that the eldest son had received the old house, being the biggest beneficiary, so what was the small amount of money he received? The youngest son said that both older brothers had houses in the city, while he was in the countryside. So why should he be the one to support her? The daughter said that she only received a small portion of the inheritance and that taking care of the elderly mother should be the responsibility of her brothers. She was already married and living in her in-ws house, how could she provide care? In the end, they reached an agreement that the elderly mother would live at each son¡¯s house for a month. and after a month, she would move to the next son¡¯s house. The daughter would provide a monthly allowance of 200. And so it continued¡­ Butst month, when the youngest son brought the elderly mother to the eldest son¡¯s house ording to the agreement, the eldest son refused to ept her, saying that he couldn¡¯t take care of her because his two grandsons had just been born. With a swift movement of Lilly¡¯s pen of judgment, she witnessed the heartbreaking scene of the old woman pleading to her youngest son before her death. It was the same scene they had just witnessed but hadn¡¯t seen in its entirety. The old woman cried, ¡°Shaun, are you home? Open the door¡­ Mom has nowhere to go, please open the door.¡± This time, the youngest son opened the door. A glimmer of surprise appeared on the old woman¡¯s face, and she hastily said, ¡°Shaun¡­ Mom is so cold, and I haven¡¯t eaten¡­¡± However, the youngest son came out with anger and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to go find the eldest brother? It¡¯s his turn this month, go find him!¡± The old woman knelt. ¡°Please let Mome in¡­ I can change my clothes¡­¡± The youngest son frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t try to act pitiful with me. I can¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ve been taking care of you this month, and it¡¯s the eldest brother¡¯s turn.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s his turn and he neglects you, youe back to me, and if the second brother sees that, he won¡¯t let you in either, so I¡¯ll have to support you indefinitely.¡± Tears streaked down the old woman¡¯s face as she grasped the youngest son¡¯s clothes, but he heartlessly shrugged her off. ¡°Go find my brother! I¡¯ve done what I¡¯m supposed to do, and I have a clear conscience. Stop knocking on the door!¡± He walked back into the house and closed the door. The old woman¡¯s hands dropped weakly, and she sat alone in the wind and rain. Time seemed to stretch on endlessly, and with a sigh, she stood up and continued on her way to her eldest son¡¯s house¡­ Lilly, still unable to remain indifferent despite her efforts, unknowingly teared up. She held ke tightly. trembling with her hand that held the pen of judgment. Josh quickly asked. ¡°Lilly¡­ Lilly, what¡¯s wrong?¡± F yone saw her lift her hand and stand silently for a long time until her eyes started to turn red. Worried, ke took her small hand and found that it was ice cold. He held it in his palm, rubbing it gently, and asked in a warm voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tears fell from Lilly¡¯s eyes as she embraced ke tightly, choking up as she recounted what she had just witnessed. ke fell silent for a moment. The children were filled with anger. What kind of people were they? Were they even human? They had driven their mother out amid a typhoon, on a cold day with rain and strong winds. Josh stepped forward angrily, kicking the iron gate, ¡°Open the door! I know you¡¯re inside! You worthless. scum, open the door!¡± He angrily grabbed a stone and threw it at the gate, creating a loud bang. At that moment, the sound of sirens grew louder, and a police car approached from a nearby alley. The commotion drew the attention of neighbors who peered out from their homes, some evening over with umbres to watch. ke spoke quietly to the police for a few moments, and their expressions changed. They seemed to want to say something to ke but were stopped by his raised hand. Two individuals approached and confirmed the old woman¡¯s body, making notes. The other two aggressively knocked on the door, ¡°Daun! Open the door!¡± The police officer shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t open the door now, we have the authority to take forcible measures!¡± After knocking for a while, someone finally opened the door. Daun, with a surprised expression, asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The police officer sneered, ¡°What¡¯s going on? You¡¯re suspected of abandonment, leading to the death of your mother. You¡¯re under arrest ording to thew!¡± Daun suddenly panicked but quickly regained hisposure. He stiffened his neck and said, ¡°Abandonment? I didn¡¯t neglect my mother. My brothers and I have been taking care of her together. It was my younger brother¡¯s turn this month, go find him!¡± The police officer grew angry. It was the first time they had seen a son so cold and callous, not even asking about the death of his mother right away. Instead, he started arguing about who should take responsibility! ke raised his hand, grabbed Daun by the cor, and threw him in front of the old woman¡¯s body! ¡°Take a look for yourself. Is this how you speak as a human being?¡± ke looked down at Daun, his eyes filled with anger and resentment. Chater 694 Chater 694 Chapter 694 One Mother Can Raise Ten Children, But Ten Children Can¡¯t Support One Mother Daun knelt in a disheveled manner before the elderlydy, almost pressing himself onto the lifeless body. As he wbserved the wrinkles in the olddy¡¯s face and the evident hardships etched on it, an inexplicable. uneasiness gripped him from within. A thought emerged in his mind. Will his mother note looking for him after her death¡­ Daun quickly stepped back a few paces, struggling to regain his bnce, and stared angrily at ke. He sternly eximed. ¡°Who do you think you are? What department are you from? How dare youy hands on me! I¡¯ll file aint against you!¡± With a snap. Make cracked his knuckles. ¡°Which department?¡± he sneered. ¡°The Masses Supervision Group of Chruss District. Go ahead and file. yourint¡± It took Daum a moment toprehend. So, he was just an onlooker minding his own business? All this time, he had been guarding downstairs near his house, and Daun had assumed he had some authority. It turned out he was just an interfering bystander! ¡°Mind your own business, you meddler Daun red fiercely at ke. The police immediately apprehended him with a sharp p, sternly reprimanding. ¡°Daun, did you know? that your m waited outside your door all th? Were you aware Daun¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and he cried out in protest. Thad no idea! I just got home; how would I know?¡± Lilly clenched her fists tightly, speaking up loudly, ¡°You just got home? Didn¡¯t you pass by the doorstep? 1 don¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t notice!¡± Daun, who hadn¡¯t left the house, tried to make up an excuse, ¡°It was pouring rain¡­ I was only focused on getting back home I didn¡¯t pay attention¡­¡± Lilly was deeply disappointed. This was the unfilial son who neglected his mother. Could there be such people in the world.. The police raised their voice once again. ¡°Don¡¯t try to deceive us! You¡¯ve been home these past two days, and you knew your mother was calling for you at your doorstep! You are now implicated in abandonment, and your mother¡¯s death is a result of that. Get ready to face the consequences!¡± Daun suddenly felt profoundly wronged. Why was it always him? It wasn¡¯t his turn this month; if it were an abandonment charge, it should be his younger brother! ¡°Officer, this is a misunderstanding! It was my brother who was taking care of our mother this month. It¡¯s not even the end of the month yet; it¡¯s not September. It¡¯s not me!¡± he pleaded. ¡°It was my brother who kicked our mother out before it was time. You should go after him. He¡¯s the one responsible for our mother¡¯s death!¡± More and more curious neighbors gathered, staying indoors due to the rain. Daun¡¯s house was at the end of the alley, and normally, nobody passed by, They had faintly heard someone shouting in the evening, but they truly had no idea that the olddy had died in front of her own son¡¯s door. + Now, hearing Daun¡¯s defense, the neighbors looked at him with peculiar eyes. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. They all said, ¡°Oh my, Daun, what are you saying? That¡¯s your mother!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Regardless of who was taking care of her, your mother died right at your doorstep¡­¡± ¡°We could vaguely hear someone shouting nearby, but we didn¡¯t pay attention. You should have heard it!¡± Daun¡¯s face turned red, but he didn¡¯t think he was at fault. It was agreed upon that his younger brother would take care of their mother this month. What did it have to do with him? Before long. Daun¡¯s two brothers and sister arrived. The second son, Tom, third daughter. Molly, and the fourth son, Shaun. The three of them were shocked at the sight of their deceased mother. Shaun was the first to use. ¡°Daun, are you even human? Your mother was at your doorstep, and you didn¡¯t open the door for her?¡± Daun angrily retorted. ¡°It was your turn to take care of our mother this month, and you kicked her out before the designated time. How dare you me me?¡± Shaun eximed in frustration, ¡°What are you talking about? Each person takes care of her for a month. Every time it¡¯s my turn, it¡¯s always the longer months. I end up taking care of her for a few extra days every year, which adds up to more than a week. This time, I agreed to let you take over early.¡± Daun shouted, ¡°When did I agree to that? Stop making things up! Over a year, we three brothers take turns. taking care of her, and we¡¯ve all had the longer months. You can¡¯tin about having a few extra days!¡± Shaun argued, ¡°This is a matter of fairness! You¡¯re the one who benefits the most. Dad¡¯s old house was given to you, and both of you have houses in the city. Your living conditions are better than mine. Do you. even have the conscience to ask yourselves if it¡¯s fair?¡± The two brothers began quarreling in front of everyone. Lilly was once again stunned. They had kicked their mother out of the house over a difference of one or two days? And it was during a typhoon! The neighbors and police officers were shocked as they listened to the two brothers argue about who had an extra day and who had a day less. It truly astonished them. ||| 2/4 Chapter 694 One Mother Can Raise Ten Children, But Ten Children Can¡­ It¡¯s really¡­. A mother can raise ten children, but it¡¯s difficult for ten children to take care of one mother. How tragic¡­ The police decided to apprehend both brothers. Even though they wanted to handle the matter impartially, they couldn¡¯t help but let their emotions get involved. ¡°Listen to yourselves. Are you speaking like human beings? Your mother worked hard to raise all of you. Did she everin about fairness when she was raising you?¡± ¡°Oh, but now that she¡¯s old, you¡¯reining about who had an extra day and who had a day less!¡± Daun and Shaun were both unwilling to ept it and continued arguing with the police. As they were about to be taken away, Shaun suddenly became agitated and said, ¡°My mother¡¯s death has nothing to do with me! It¡¯s not just my door she knocked on! I saw her go knock on my sister¡¯s door too, and she didn¡¯t open it. Why me me?¡± Molly, who had been keeping her head down, pretending to wipe away tears and afraid of getting involved, became even more emotional upon hearing this. She cried while shouting, ¡°Is that how you talk? I wasn¡¯t at home, and my mother knocked on my in- laws door. I was in town helping my sister-inw at the shop. How would I know if my mother came? If I had known, I would have opened the door for sure!¡± Shaun immediately added, ¡°I didn¡¯t know either! If I had known, would I have let my mother die at the doorstep?¡± He nced meaningfully at Daun. Lilly felt a heavy burden in her heart and gritted her teeth, saying, ¡°You knew.¡± Shaun looked at Lilly, annoyed by this little girl. Who was she to make baseless ims? But Lilly stared back at him, saying firmly. ¡°You opened the door for Grandma. Grandma said she was cold and that you didn¡¯t let her in. If you had a soft heart, what would happen if next time Big Brother did the same every month?¡± ¡°Grandma said you even told her to go inside and change her clothes, but you were afraid she would stay and not leave, so you let go of her hand.¡± Shaun was suddenly taken aback. There was no one else around at the time¡­ How did she know? ¡°Nonsense,¡± he denied. Tom, who had been silent all along, pretended to be concerned and said, ¡°Shaun, you¡¯re being too heartless, aren¡¯t you? Regardless of the circumstances, Mom died because of either you or Daun. Can you say such things in front of her?¡± Unexpectedly, Lilly targeted him too, saying. ¡°And you, Uncle. Grandma knocked on your door as well. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know?¡± Tom vigorously shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t make things up. I didn¡¯t hear anything. If I had heard, would I not open the door for my mother?¡± One by one, they all adamantly imed ignorance, firmly sticking to their stories even in the face of their dead mother¡¯s presence. Lilly grew angrier. How could these sons and daughters reach such a point? If they couldn¡¯t even speak honestly, then there was no room for any further debate! Chater 695 Chater 695 Chapter 695 A Public Trial Lilly snatched ke¡¯s phone, her voice filled with menace. ¡°Dad, screen mirroring, now!¡± ke¡¯s phone had a screen nairroring feature, and even if it didn¡¯t, with tech geniuses like Josh and Max present, they would make it happen. But what stunned ke was the unfamiliar scenes that appeared in his ¡°surveince footage. On the mirrored screen, an elderlydy huddled tightly in stic wrap braved the storm, crying out, ¡°My child¡­ open the door, Mom is freezing¡­ The lights in the second-floor room flickered on and quickly went out. After a while, the screen turned dark, but upon closer inspection, someone could be seen discreetly peeping through the curtain at the olddy lying on the stone bench outside. As soon as they spotted her, they hastily closed the curtains. It was none other than Daun himself. ¡°Do you have anything to say for yourself?¡± Lilly angrily demanded. Daum paled, his face contorted in anguish, and he stammered indignantly, ¡°Y-you¡­ You¡¯re spying on my -house?! What gives you the right to do that? It¡¯s illegal, no one has the authority¡­!¡± A police officer interrupted sternly, ¡°Shut up! Do you know who he is? If he didn¡¯t have the authority, no one could have investigated. He¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m the head of the investigative team at the bureau, ke interjected calmly. Several officers were taken aback, realizing that there might not be an issue after all. Daun turned pale, realizing he was being watched by the investigative team. What did he do to deserve this kind of scrutiny? What a waste of their time! Shaun and Tom immediately expressed their righteous indignation. ¡°Daun, don¡¯t even try to defend yourself! Look at yourself, are you even human? You must have heard our mother calling outside all night! You deliberately didn¡¯t open the door! You killed Mom!¡± Daun wanted to argue, but the evidence was right there in front of him. How could he possibly argue? It was unknown what brand of the surveince system was used, but it captured everything so clearly, even the moment he opened the curtains in the middle of the night. Unlike those blurry surveince videos found online, why was the footage in front of his house so clear? Seeing Shaun and Tom ming him and shifting the me away from themselves, Lilly coldly remarked, ¡°It¡¯s not over yet; you¡¯re all involved!¡± The footage continued.. This time it was at Tom¡¯s house. The elderlydy approached Tom¡¯s doorstep, cautiously calling out, ¡°Tom, are you home? Can you open the door for Mom¡­ Mom is cold and hungry¡­¡± Tom¡¯s door remained motionless, with no signs of anyone inside. After waiting for a long time, the olddy bowed her head in disappointment and tremblingly left. Tom immediately spoke up. ¡°See, I wasn¡¯t home¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. 15 Bonus T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, the door that was just still swung open silently. Tom peered out, cursed under his breath. ¡°It¡¯s not my turn this month, why is sheing to me?¡± Then he quickly retreated inside, firmly closing the door. Tom¡¯s words stuck in his throat, leaving him no room to defend himself! What kind of surveince system was this, where was it installed, and why was even his conversation recorded so clearly? He was familiar with his doorstep, and there was no surveince there¡­. Molly immediately berated him, ¡°Tom, do you have any shame? Just a moment ago, you were pretending like it was true!¡± Shaun suddenly hesitated, uncertain of his actions. If Daun and Tom¡¯s houses were captured so clearly. could it be possible that his doorstep was also recorded so vividly? However, his house was located in a vige without any surveince cameras. With newfound courage, Shaun joined in, echoing the usations, But Lilly, like a ferocious beast, snapped at them, ¡°None of you are getting away!¡± In the ¡°surveince footage,¡± the image of the elderlydy appeared at the end of the vige road, her clothes drenched and sticking to her body as she trembled from the cold. Molly, holding an umbre, emerged from a neighbor¡¯s house with a smile on her face, seemingly engaged in gossip and ready to cook dinner. Suddenly, her expression changed, and she spotted her mother¡¯s figure in the distance. She quickly turned onto another small road and only returned to the direction of the town after the elderly woman had left. It was true that Molly wasn¡¯t at home and had indeed gone to the town. But she went to the town because she saw her mother, to avoid her. The gazes of the others toward Molly changed. She had just made the most ¡°reasonable¡± argument, and everyone could understand her situation as a married woman living with her inws. It was often complicated¡­ While it was a difficult situation, it could be somewhat understandable. ¡°If I had a daughter like that, I¡¯d strangle her!¡± an outraged neighbor who was watching the scene eximed. Another neighbor sneered, ¡°Indeed, she wasn¡¯t at home. After all, she saw her mothering back but didn¡¯t return home.¡± Molly¡¯s face turned red, and she couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Shaunangrily said, ¡°You elder siblings have truly lost your conscience¡­¡± ke sneered, ¡°Why the rush to speak? It¡¯s your turn now.¡± Shaun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Stay calm, stay calm. There¡¯s no surveince at his doorstep! Perhaps the child identally passed by and saw it. But who would believe their one-sided words¡­. Just as he was thinking this, the screen mirroring shed, and it was truly his turn. When the elderlydy arrived at his doorstep. her clothes and hair were soaked, and she trembled uncontrobly. She knocked on the door for a long time, perhaps out of despair, and started crying when she reached Shaun¡¯s house. ¡°Shaun, please open the door. Mom has nowhere else to go¡­¡± In the cold wind, raindrops asionallynded under the eaves. The elderly woman, shivering in the raging storm, cried helplessly, wiping away her tears. In her eyes, Shaun¡¯s house was her only hope. The door indeed opened, and she was taken aback for a moment, then filled with joy and hurriedly approached. However, Shaun wanted her to leave. She begged him to let her in even just to change her clothes, but Shaun was afraid she would linger and refused her request. Shaun heartlessly shook off his own mother¡¯s hand and told her to go back and find Daun. The elderly woman stood in despair in front of the door. Her murky eyes filled with disappointment. confusion, and helplessness. Trembling, she turned around and embarked on the path to knock on another child¡¯s door¡­ The subsequent surveince¡± footage was missing. Yet, the people present inexplicably envisioned a scene: the frail olddy hobbling along the path to each child¡¯s house in the vige, enduring the cold and hunger for over an hour. Amid the typhoon, she had only a thinyer of stic wrap to shield her from the rain. For two days, she tirelessly walked to and fro between her children¡¯s homes, cold and hungry. She struggled, her steps faltering, but she couldn¡¯t knock on any of her children¡¯s doors! Eventually, she couldn¡¯t walk any further. She curled up on a stone bench outside Daun¡¯s house, and there, she peacefully fell into eternal slumber, never to rise again¡­. Chater 696 Chater 696 Chapter 696 Hell Hath No Fury ¡°Do you even deserve to be called human, you bunch? A trembling old man from the crowd couldn¡¯t hold back his emotions. Being an elderly person himself, he understood the depths of despair that the deceased olddy must have felt. Tears streamed down his face as he uttered vulgar words: ¡°Your mother raised all four of you, but not a single one of you can take care of her!¡± ¡°You¡¯re nothing but beasts, worse than animals! Your mother should have drowned you all in a bucket. when she gave birth to you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not human, you¡¯re society¡¯s scum, garbage¡­¡± The old man continued his profanityden tirade, but his family quickly pulled him away, trying to shield him from the bacsh that was brewing. However, they couldn¡¯t prevent the onught of insults from the surrounding people. The olddy¡¯s children became the target of verbal abuse. ¡°Arrest them! Execute them!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe we have such neighbors. Just thinking about it makes me sick.¡± ¡°Sigh, if only we had known earlier¡­¡± The sentence trailed off, leaving it unfinished. What was it? Could it be that the neighbors were truly unaware of Daun¡¯s mistreatment of his mother? Some were simply meddling too much, causing Daun¡¯s wife to bear the brunt of the humiliation, unable to lift her head high. Some were afraid to interfere, as they wondered what they could do. Could they take the old woman in and care for her themselves? Some even contacted the nursing home and had themunity intervene, but it all ended in vain. The olddy continued to wander between her three sons¡¯ homes, without a ce to call her own. Reality often proves to be more brutal than imagination. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Daun and his siblings kept their heads lowered, unable to find words to defend themselves. But deep down, they harbored a strong sense of resentment. None of them believed that they were responsible for their mother¡¯s death. -In fact, after watching the video, they were even more convinced that it was the fault of their other siblings. Daun thought to himself, ¡°If Tom and Shaun had opened the door, could our mother have died on his doorstep? How can they use me like this?¡± Tom believed he was unjustly implicated, thinking. ¡°He¡¯s suffering unfairly. If Daun and Shaun had opened the door, why would I be dragged into this? It wasn¡¯t even my turn to take care of our mother this month!¡± Shaun seethed with anger, thinking. This is outrageous! Our mother has been crying outside everyone¡¯s door all night, and Daun can just refuse to open the door. What kind of heartless person does that?¡± Molly felt deeply aggrieved, thinking. They always say a daughter who is married off is like water thrown away. I am the epitome of injustice. If I had received a house in the city or even a plot ofnd in the vige, I would never have neglected my mother. As a married woman living in my inws home. I¡¯m also helpless, you know?¡± The children of the olddy were all arrested. In the end, they were sentenced for abandonment, a crime that led to their own mother¡¯s death. Daun received a three-year sentence, while Tom and Shaun were sentenced to a year and a half each. Molly was given an eight-month sentence. The neighbors who learned of the verdict couldn¡¯t understand. How could such a serious offense result in such light sentences? But what left them speechless was the squabble among the daughters-inw over who would handle the funeral arrangements for the elderly woman¡­. They found it inauspicious, especially since there was a typhoon and the weather was stormy with rain and strong winds-it seemed like too much trouble. Lilly, who had already returned to Alfornada, felt a sense of gloominess. Daun and his siblings were despicable, but she hadn¡¯t expected their family members to be just as wicked. ¡°Don¡¯t they have children of their own? Aren¡¯t they afraid that they¡¯ll end up like this when they¡¯re old?¡± Lilly asked. Bettany, who had long known about the situation, sighed as she patted Lilly¡¯s head. ¡°We hope that bad people will meet their downfall, but in reality, the more selfish they are, the better they seem to fare.¡± It¡¯s like a crying baby always gets the milk. In reality, there are many selfish elderly people who, for instance, dance in public squares without regard for disturbing others, or forcefully upy basketball or ser fields, even the roads. They live happily in their little worlds. As for the insults hurled at them? Sorry, but for them, it means nothing-it doesn¡¯t even reach their ears. Their selfishness extends to their children, who are burdened by their demands and have no choice but to support and care for them¡­ Examples of this abound. ¡°So that¡¯s why there¡¯s the saying ¡®no good deed goes unpunished?¡± Lilly asked. Bettany pondered for a moment before answering. ¡°Indeed, there are many such phenomena. Where there¡¯s sunshine, there¡¯s also shadow. Where there¡¯s darkness, there¡¯s light. This society has its fair share of cold realities, but it also has heartwarming acts of love and mutual assistance. It depends on what you choose to see¡­ what kind of person you choose to be.¡± Lilly nodded. Although, however¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but feel unhappy. She believed she could do something about it. Her father had said, ¡°No matter how frustrated you feel, never let it get to you!¡± +5 Bonus Inside the prison. Daun impatiently stepped on the sewing machine, dragging his feet and cking off. He didn¡¯t care even if the guards criticized him. After all, he was already here. He would be out in three years, so why bother working diligently? Who were they to make him do these menial tasks? What would happen if he refused to do them? After finishing with the sewing machine, Daun reluctantly moved on to assembling ballpoint pens. Growing increasingly impatient, he finally got a break during mealtime. He finished his meal and returned to his cell, immediately flopping onto his bed. He didn¡¯t bother with cleaning like the others. He had been beaten up before, but he had also fought back. Over time, nobody bothered to discipline him anymore. Daun slept peacefully, arms crossed, making little grumbling sounds. Life would be pretty good if he didn¡¯t have to do those annoying little tasks. At home, he still had chores. to do, and he would be scolded by his wife. It was peaceful here! Did those people outside think that sending him here for rehabilitation would make him repent and change his ways? When he gets out, shedding a few fake tears and saying he was wrong, what could they do to him¡­.. Daun thought about it as he drifted off to sleep. However, this night was destined to be restless for him. As Daun opened his eyes, he found himself standing in the Pce of the Ruler of Hell. A person sat on the throne of the Ruler of Hell, his figure obscured by the light. Daun couldn¡¯t see clearly, but he sensed a towering presence. Amanding and chilling voice spoke, ¡°Daun, do you know what you did wrong?¡± Daun was bewildered, ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± Wasn¡¯t he just sleeping? How did he end up in the Pce of the Ruler of Hell¡­. Just then, there was a loud crash, and Daun abruptly woke up, realizing it was all a dream. ¡°So it was just a dream¡­¡± Daun sighed. Even the Ruler of Hell wanted to judge him? Initially, Daun felt a bit anxious, but now that he knew it was a dream, he wasn¡¯t worried at all. He turned over and quickly fell back asleep. Well, well, he ended up in the Pce of the Ruler of Hell again. Daun looked at the indistinct figure of the Ruler of Hell, who was feigning authority and couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. He said. ¡°Ruler of Hell if you¡¯re capable,e and judge me! Haha, I know this is a dream, I¡¯m not scared at all.¡± From the mist of intertwining light and shadows, a pen emerged. Daun was a bit puzzled, and then he heard the voice say, ¡°Hmph¡­ Go to hell!¡± Daun was curious. Why did that voice sound like a child¡¯s¡­ Dreams are truly strange. However, in the next moment, Daun found himself in hell. Not only him, but his siblings, Tom, Molly, and Shaun, were also there, all gathered together. Perhaps because they thought it was a dream within their dreams, they were all acting arrogantly. Shaun chuckled, ¡°Daun, wee to hell. Are you scared? You go first!¡± Tom said, ¡°Haha, Daun, the heartless wolf, you killed our mother. If anyone deserves to go to hell, it¡¯s you.¡± Molly murmured. ¡°What a nightmare¡­ I don¡¯t want to go down there. I want to have sweet dreams.¡± ¡°I want sweet dreams¡­ I want to eat roasted duck, I want to eat meat, and I want lots and lots of money to go shopping!¡± Standing before hell, she had no sense of awe, shouting nonstop. These few siblings werepletely oblivious to what they were about to face¡­. Chater 697 Chater 697 Chapter 697 Instant Karma, Crying Out ¡°I Was Wrong¡± Molly¡¯s incessant murmurs filled the air, but sadly, this dream refused to yield to her control. Crash¡­ Molly¡¯s incessant murmurs filled the air, but sadly, this dream refused to yield to her control. Crash¡­ A wave, akin to a fiery tongue, crashed upon them. Those who disrespect and dishonor their parents¡­ shall descend into the Blood Pool Hell¡­] A faint voice echoed in the background. Daun nced downward and beheld a sea of blood, with something writhing beneath its surface. ¡°Is that it? His expression remained unchanged, and a faint smile even crept upon his face. He had anticipated a far more agonizing vision of hell within his dream, yet all he encountered was a pool of blood. In the next moment, Daun and his siblings plunged into the blood pool. Instantaneously, their bodies felt as if something was devouring them, as though thousands of ants were prying open their flesh and burrowing into their veins. The scalding blood surrounding them boiled, andyer byyer their skin peeled away¡­ The brothers, who had been indifferent just moments ago, were now engulfed in wailing agony. Time became elusive, and soon they were reduced to mere skeletons, their flesh clinging to their bones, trembling in excruciating pain. Just when they thought the torment of the blood pool hell had ended, they realized it was merely the firstyer of hell. Sixteen smaller hellsy beneath. The Broken-Roof Hell, the Snag-Tooth Hell, the Crumbling Chariot, the Severing de, the Intestine Crawl, the Stewing Cauldron, the Open Guts, the Steel Fork¡­ Everything they could never have fathomed was materializing before their eyes. Daun realized he was undoubtedly trapped in a nightmare. His face turned pale with fear, and he quickly fled. Tom, Shaun, and Molly followed suit, shrieking as they climbed upward. Yet, they could never ascend. That night, they traversed through all sixteenyers of hell. As dawn broke, Daun trembled as he awoke in his prison cell, swiftly turning over in bed. Finally awake¡­ He had assumed it was just a nightmare. However, inexplicably, he still felt the pain he had experienced in the dream. He hurriedly examined his body, finding it unscathed, yet the pain persisted, tormenting him to the very core. The mere thought of it made him shudder Daun spent the entire day in a daze of reformation. This time, he was far from rxed, utterly exhausted. both physically and mentally. Finally, during the mealtime break, he copsed into bed and fell asleep. And once again¡­ It began! They endured another horrifying night, waking up to the same harrowing pain. On the third day, the fourth day¡­ Daun no longer dared to sleep. Yet, sleep is inevitable for every person. As soon as he drifted off, he would inevitably find himself in hell. He contemted pleading with the Ruler of Hell for mercy. But after the initial encounter with the Ruler of Hell¡¯s silhouette, they never saw it again. ¡°Save me¡­¡± Daun despaired in his dream, shouting. ¡°I was wrong, I know I was wrong!¡± ¡°Ruler of Hell, have mercy!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back and honor my mother¡­ I¡¯ll observe mourning for her, visiting her grave every day¡­¡± Shaun and Molly also cried out in fear: ¡°I was wrong, I truly know I was wrong, spare me¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t cast me down there, ah!¡± Night after night, the brothers cried out in their dreams, overwhelmed with regret. Gone were the words of ¡°it is what it is.¡± Indeed, the punishment they faced, in reality, was serving several years in prison. Especially for Molly, it was eight long months.. They were no longer indifferent, no longer able to boast about their resilience. Only now did they truly understand the meaning of fear¡­ Their days turned into a never-ending cycle of sleepless nights, gued by relentless dread every time they closed their eyes. They wondered when this torment would evere to an end¡­ On the other side, Lilly retracted her pen of judgment. ¡°Sometimes, the human world is the real hell¡­¡± Her small face was filled with an unfathomable confusion. +5 Bonus Pablo spoke, ¡°Well¡­ These few individuals will eventually end up in hell after they die. Right now, it¡¯s just an early repayment of a portion of their ¡®debts.¡± Some people have no fear, even when facing judgment by humanws. They continue to smile and laugh. They need earthly consequences to be dealt with. Perhaps, this is the significance of Lilly possessing the pen of judgment. ¡°There must be something they fear¡­ Pablo sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡± Pablo understood that the pen of judgment indeed allowed Lilly to foresee the future and revisit the past. As a five-year-old apprentice, she had just begun her training¡­ and she had already surpassed him. She was probably even more formidable now. It was another day of preparing for unemployment¡­. Pablo said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯re only five¡­ which five-year-old has a wrinkled face like yours?¡± Lilly huffed, ¡°Master, you¡¯re the one with a wrinkled face.¡± Pabloughed and replied, ¡°Hmm, Master has a wrinkled face.¡± He didn¡¯t want to see her unhappy. His apprentice, who was dear to his heart, had to experience such worldly matters at such a young age. It was impossible not to feel distressed, but this was her path. Suddenly, Lilly said, ¡°By the way, Master, I want to see if they will change for the better in the future.¡± Pablo nodded and said, ¡°Watch, but don¡¯t interfere.¡± He suddenly became unsure whether Lilly¡¯s first judgment on Darwin a few days ago using the pen of judgment could be considered altering fate. Altering fate¡­ was not allowed. Lillyy on her bed, holding the pen of judgment, and even rolled around. Then, she raised her hand and scribbled randomly. Pablo eximed, ¡°Hey, hey¡­¡± Oh my God. What he saw before him was a background resembling a starry sky. Three yearster, Daun was released from prison. He had endured mental torment and had lost half his weight. Once having a beer belly, he was now skin and bones. He became afraid and would step aside when encountering elderly people on the street, showing utmost respect. Only when he returned home did he realize that his abandonment of his elderly mother had led to her imprisonment, which affected his son¡¯s public service examination. His son held a grudge against him. Tom¡¯s job was also affected. The news of his abandonment of his elderly mother and how the whole family refused to open the door for her reached his workce. Tom lost his job as a result. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Thus, when Daun returned, he faced constant verbal abuse from his son and daughter-inw. Time fast-forwarded, and Daun reached his seventies and eighties. His two sons argued about dividing the family assets, but they couldn¡¯t agree. They ended up selling the old family house and each bought a separate apartment. With nowhere to live, Daun would visit his elder son one month and the younger son the next. He used both sons of being heartless, but they retorted, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the same way to Grandma back then?¡± He experienced the despair and anguish his elderly mother felt during the typhoon. Now, things had changed for the worse. This was true retribution. Daun cried, realizing his wrongdoings. He kept calling out for his mother, but there was no response. Lilly looked at Shaun and Molly, and their situations were simr. When they grew old, they had a ce to live, but they were constantly rejected and belittled. Some became bedridden and soiled themselves, with no one to take care of them. They would leave food casually at their bedside¡­ The knots in Lilly¡¯s heart suddenly unraveled. The cycle of karma is just. Who can escape the heavens? It turns out that some things are not left unpaid; it¡¯s just a matter of time. For humans, a lifetime is too long, and they may feel that there is no retribution¡­ Chater 698 Chater 698 Chapter 698 Sometimes, Selflessness Breeds Selfishness Upon returning from Wyndon, Lilly seemed gloomy for a few days. Bettany tried to cheer her up by preparing delicious meals, assuming that something had happened during her trip that affected her ¡°cultivation.¡± But when Lilly opened the door and excitedly ran down the stairs, she eximed, ¡°Granny, what are we having for dinner today?¡± Bettany finally let out a sigh of relief, observing Lilly¡¯s radiant face with a hint of bittersweetness. Children bounce back quickly, but¡­ other children never have to face such challenges. ¡°Uncle Max mentioned that Lilly enjoyed cream soup and creamy bacon carbonara in Wyndon, so Grandma decided to make them at home too,¡± the kind olddy said. ¡°Go wash your hands and see if my cooking lives up to the authentic taste.¡± Lilly happily replied, ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Mmm, so yummy, so yummy,¡± she murmured with delight. Bettany smiled and asked, ¡°Who taught you that?¡± ¡°Mmm noodles, they call it that in Wyndon,¡± Lilly innocently replied. Bettany was speechless. After the meal, Lilly went to help Max with his move. Max had chosen a ce, and Lilly swiftly moved the items out. Max was quite overwhelmed. It was easy to move things around, even scraping off some wall dust in the process. But moving them out was a different story. First, they had to remove the floor tiles¡­ they were renovating andying new ones. The wall dust couldn¡¯t be taken out, so they had to repaint it. Then they brought out the fixed fixtures, installing them bit by bit. Finally, they dealt with the misceneous items that needed to be installed¡­ It would take months to finish it all. Lilly asionally went over and secretly took some ¡°construction materials when the workers weren¡¯t around. In the blink of an eye, seven days passed, marking the seventh day since the olddy¡¯s passing. Lilly, out of habit, summoned the olddy¡¯s spirit and prepared to offer prayers for her to find a new life. Josh held a camera while several children huddled in Max¡¯s room. Max looked nervous, his eyes fixed on the camera, wondering if he would encounter a ghost¡­ Was it all a coincidence thest time, or had it always been like that? If this camera could see ghosts, then he would be no match for his niece. It would mean that he had wasted twenty-something years studying¡­ But then, Lilly lit three incense sticks, burned yellow paper, and suddenly, the figure of the olddy appeared silently before her. It was the same olddy who had passed away during the typhoon, huddled in a corner. Max felt his hair stand on end, a tingling sensation running through his body. A camera that could see ghosts! Inside the camera, the olddy slowly turned her head and looked their way¡­ At the same time, the door creaked open. Josh eximed, ¡°Holy shit, ahh!¡± Max blurted out, ¡°Damn it! Click, click, click!¡± Bettany stood at the doorway. Thebination of the surreal and reality made Max and Uncle Josh hug each other tightly. Drake, on the other hand, was at a loss for words! Bettany, inexplicably, said, ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about?¡± She held a tray with a bowl of white rice and a chicken on it. +5 Bonus Bettany grumbled, ¡°Lilly, I know you¡¯re kind-hearted and want to pay respects to the olddy, but why hide in the room?¡± ¡°How about next time we do it behind the garden? What if you identally set Uncle Max¡¯s room on fire.. and then Uncle Max would have to sleep in the garden.¡± Lilly blinked innocently and replied, ¡°I understand, Granny.¡± Bettany waved her hand and left, saying she didn¡¯t want to meddle in the children¡¯s affairs. But if they needed help, she would lend a hand. ¡°Well¡­ by the time we¡¯re done, this chicken might be cold¡­ but it¡¯s okay, it¡¯ll be perfect for General.¡± General, passing by, looked confused. Lately, it felt a bit tiresome to walk, having to run ten kilometers with ke every day just to maintain its majestic appearance. Eat? General quickly slipped away. Inside the room, the olddy was dressed in burial clothes, her hair still slightly damp. On closer inspection, her attire wasn¡¯t in perfect condition, as her sons¡¯ families hadn¡¯t taken the time to arrange it properly. But she looked content. ¡°I¡¯m not cold anymore,¡± she smiled and said. ¡°Speaking of which, thank you so much¡­¡± The olddy looked at Lilly and sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to trouble outsiders in the end, causing trouble for you all.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lilly shook her head, ¡°Olddy, it¡¯s no trouble. I just have a question I don¡¯t understand.¡± The kind olddy said, ¡°Go ahead, ask.¡± Lally looked puzzled, ¡°I want to know, when your children were young, were you not good to them? Why did they turn out like this when they grew up?¡± The olddy couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of loss and sighed, ¡°I wasn¡¯t unkind to them.¡± She reminisced about how well-behaved her children were when they were young. They would constantly fight over her, one saying. ¡®She¡¯s my mom, and the other saying, ¡°I want Mom too!¡± But as they grew older, they distanced themselves, saying she¡¯s your mom, she¡¯s also your mom¡­ ¡°We always gave everything we had to the children first, whether it was food, drink, or new clothes,¡± the olddy recalled. They were always the priority¡± She couldn¡¯t bear to let them do any chores or suffer any hardships. She took care of all the household tasks herself, even tidying up her children¡¯s rooms. ¡°I thought I never let them down, that I was good to them,¡± the olddy sighed again. ¡°But now I realize sometimes¡­ ¡°Parents who are too selfless can end up raising selfish children.¡± The olddymented, ¡°My sacrifices were only moving to myself¡° ¡°Back when we were still in business, during holidays and special asions, we were always so busy. We would ask them to help, and at first, they would. But then they would say they had homework to do, or they needed to study for exams¡­ We thought education was important, so we let them go.¡± ¡°At mealtimes, my husband and I would just sit down, only to find that the food had already been half caten. We thought, well, the children must be hungry, so it was okay.¡± ¡°During holidays, I would prepare arge feast, and when my husband came back from work, our children would finish eating and leave behind a mess. I would often clean up until midnight¡­ Sometimes, even when they needed to use the bathroom at night, they would say, ¡®Mom, don¡¯t worry about it, go rest.¡± The olddy chuckled at herself, back then she even found it heartwarming that her children were considerate. But were they considerate? Would considerate children let their mother clean up until midnight without offering to help? And then¡­ she remembered when her eldest son went to college. At that time, the family was building a new house, and all the money went into the construction. ¡°It was then that my eldest son said all his ssmates hadptops, and he needed one too, otherwise, it would be difficult to keep up with the sses. We borrowed money and bought one for him¡­¡± ¡°My daughter was more responsible and stayed behind to help. She helped day by day, but she would alsoin.¡± Sheined that her brothers weren¡¯t responsible, and that their father spoiled them too much. ¡°I mostly cooked meals, maybe because of that, my daughter grew up longing to leave home, not wanting to cook anymore. Lilly nodded, ¡°So she felt it was unfair.¡± The olddy sighed countless times, ¡°After they graduated, my husband and I thought we could finally enjoy our lives, but we didn¡¯t expect¡­ Chater 699 Chater 699 Chapter 699 One Shouldn¡¯t Be Too Selfless The olddy believed that once her children graduated and started working, they would finally have an easy life and enjoy their blessings. Little did she know that things would take a different turn after her children entered the workforce. ¡°My eldest son failed to pass the civil service exam. He med theck of connections in our family and insisted on using personal connections during the second attempt. His father even gave him a sum of 100,000¡­ However, despite spending that amount of money, all he managed to secure was a position at the rural grassroots level. Eventually, he quit and returned home,ining about the low pay and the hardships of staying in the countryside for an indefinite period, with no hope in sight. ¡°When my second son got married, the bride¡¯s family insisted that he shoulde to their house for the wedding. We thought it would be tough for a young man like him, to face hardships and be looked down upon. We disagreed, but he refused to break up with her and insisted on buying a house. Without buying a house, there would be no marriage. ¡°Eventually, we did buy a house for my second son. After all, it was their custom for the parents to buy a house for the son¡¯s marriage, and many families followed this tradition.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, just two years after the marriage, my second son got divorced, and the house went to his ex-wife.¡± Later, when he remarried, he once agam had to follow the custom of going to the bride¡¯s house. They had no choice but to agree, giving him money, and with the help of his father-inw, he managed to secure a house of his own. Lilly interjected, ¡°Well, it seems like you have a lot of money. Observing the olddy¡¯s dying process, she had assumed they were financially struggling. Little did she know that they could afford to give their eldest son 100,000 for personal connections and buy a house for their second son. In the end, each of the children also received their share of the family property. ¡°What about your daughter and youngest son?¡± Josh asked. The olddy sighed, ¡°When we gave 100,000 to our eldest son for personal connections, our daughter refused us to do that. When we bought a house for our second son, she didn¡¯t want us to do that either. She kept saying too much and became angry, and then both of my sons turned against her, using her, a girl, of fighting for a share of the family property.¡± This sparked a heated argument among the siblings. The daughter felt it was unfair and that she had done so much without receiving anything, while the sons wished to im the entirety of the family assets. Lilly nodded, ¡°It¡¯s aplicated situation!¡± Based on what she had heard, the sons always found excuses to avoid work and focused on studying. The daughter harbored resentment in her heart but still helped her parents with their chores. She probably thought her brothers were unreliable. The olddy¡¯s face turned bitter, ¡°We never favored boys over girls. In those days, people believed that education was useless for girls. But we clenched our teeth and sent her to high school. When she didn¡¯t pass the college entrance exam, we paid for her to attend a vocational college¡­ ¡°When she got married, we gave her a dowry of 100,000. The bride¡¯s family also gave her a dowry of 100,000, and we returned it all to her¡­¡± After her daughter got married, thend in the vige was divided equally-half for her and half for the youngest son. Yet the daughter still felt a sense of injustice, iming her parents hadn¡¯t done anything for her, only favoring her brothers. ¡°When my youngest son was a child, he was fond of ying, but after he dropped out of middle school, he became idle and shirked responsibilities at our family shop,ining about the hardships¡­¡± ¡°Eventually, he fell for a girl and got married in the vige. Since then, he has been rning us for neglecting him during his childhood. Both of his brothers grew up in the city, while he was the only one left in the countryside.¡± No matter how much they provided for their children, the more they gave, the more they felt it was unjust. Tears welled up in the olddy¡¯s eyes as shemented, ¡°We helped this one, and that one became upset. We helped that one, and this one grew angry. We gave them everything, and yet now they disdain me in my old age. At times, she didn¡¯t know where she went wrong. She loved and cared for each of her children and provided them with everything within her means. They divided the family¡¯s estate and the ruralnd equally among them. She cooked for them, did their laundry, cleaned their rooms, picked them up from school, carried their backpacks, and brought their dirty clothes home to wash and neatly fold before returning them. After they started working, she sympathized with their hardships and washed their dirty shoes and socks when they returned home¡­. Yet, in the end, when she stood at her eldest son¡¯s doorstep, calling out to him all night long, he pretended not to hear. A bitter expression washed over the olddy¡¯s face. ¡°Little one, do you think I have done something wrong? Lilly shook her head, then nodded, then shook her head again. In truth, she wasn¡¯t sure either. She believed that mistreatment by parents would lead to resentment from their children. But she never imagined that being good to them would also give rise to resentment¡­ Lilly silently pondered for a long while before saying, ¡°Maybe¡­ when your child is that kind of person, no matter what you do, it always ends up the same way¡­¡± Josh nodded. ¡°Some peoplein even when surrounded by blessings, while others express gratitude amidst hardships. It¡¯s about the individual.¡± Finally, Max chimed in, ¡°Just focus on your next life¡­¡± Children may not understand and believe that selfless sacrifice is always right, but the reality is that one In this example, the olddy was excessively selfless, going as far as bringing her children¡¯s dirty laundry home when they lived at school. To be brutally honest, she had fostered their selfishness. Lilly shook her head. ¡°Enough, enough. Let¡¯s focus on the next life-¡± She burned more paper money, wishing for the olddy to face fewer hardships on her journey. After all, she was just a child. What could a child do? Burning paper money was enough- T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Lilly scattered the paper money and threw some into the brazier. She lit three incense sticks and ced them in a bowl of white rice. Smoke filled the room. The smoke detector started beeping. Soon enough, the smoke detector sprayed water, soaking the room. Lilly quickly grabbed the brazier and Josh picked up the wet bowl of rice. Max grabbed the chicken. Just as the fading spirit of the olddy was about to disappear, her expression changed, and she hastily drifted outside. ¡°What¡¯s happening? What¡¯s happening? Lilly stopped at the doorway, innocently gazing at the room while holding the brazier. ¡°Sorry, Uncle Max. I identally set your room on fire!¡± Max remained silent. Well, the fire didn¡¯t ignite¡­ but it triggered the smoke detector, which sprayed water and soaked the sheets and nkets in the room. Drake, who always distanced himself from trouble, was drenched like a drowned rat. Zachary, clutching his notebook, didn¡¯t mind getting wet himself, but his notebook had to stay dry. Hannah¡­? Hannah wasn¡¯t there. Her biological father had locked her up to do her homework. The almost-fading spirit of the olddy looked at the group of children exchanging nces and suddenly burst intoughter. She waved at Lilly, disappearingpletely. Bettany hurried upstairs, panicking. ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing Lilly holding the brazier, she quickly said, ¡°Put the brazier down, be careful not to burn yourself!¡± Lilly held two talismans in her hand, using them as heat-insting pads under the brazier to avoid getting burned. But she obediently put down the brazier and said, ¡°Granny, I don¡¯t know what happened. The smoke detector suddenly sprayed water!¡± Her hair still dripped with water droplets, and her innocent little face couldn¡¯t be any more innocent. The older and younger children also looked extremely innocent, standing in a row¡­ Bettany was speechless. Polly rushed out of another room, squawking, ¡°What!! Flooding?!¡± However, she flew too fast and couldn¡¯t stop in time, crashing into the brazier Lilly was holding¡­. Chater 700 Chater 700 Chapter 700 The Mighty Lilly Lilly was taken aback, leaving everyone in awe. Lilly, Josh, and Bettany hurriedly pulled Polly out and began patting her vigorously, almost knocking her senseless. Josh eximed, ¡°Holy crap, Polly! What kind of trick is this? Roasting yourself?¡± Lilly quickly asked, ¡°Are you okay? Are you cooked?¡± Polly was covered in soot, with her face smudged and ckened. She sheepishly replied, ¡°Wow, that was close! Almost turned into a roasted bird. I managed to avoid being stewed by the olddy, but I almost got ttened by her Bettany snapped, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get cooked? Now all you have left is your tough talk.¡± She took the chicken from Max¡¯s hands and shouted, ¡°General, Bailey, it¡¯s time to eat! We have chicken today. Bailey struggled to get up and wagged her tail, making her way to the door, looking disheartened at the sight of the chicken in Bettany¡¯s hands. General didn¡¯t show up at all. Bettany¡¯s gaze shifted as she called out. ¡°General. Polly fell into the brazier and got roasted! Come and eat.¡± This time, not only did General rush over, but even Bellflower appeared urgently from a tree branch, poking her little head through the door. The noisy parrot got roasted? What?! Polly pped her wings and squawked, I¡¯m not dead, I¡¯m still here! How about that? Disappointed, aren¡¯t you?¡± Bellflower seemed to roll her eyes and walked away. General felt uneasy, but Bettany quickly reprimanded him, ¡°Stay put and eat the chicken.¡± General cast an innocent and pitiful nce at Lilly. Lilly grabbed Polly and hurried to the room, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to give Polly a bath!¡± General thought to himself, ¡°You don¡¯t love me anymore!¡± In the room¡­.. Lilly ced Polly in the sink, turned on the tap, and rinsed her off. Parrots can take baths, especially in the summer, without worrying about getting sick. Polly rolled around in the sink, singing, ¡°I love bathing, the turtle falls¡­¡± Tortoise huddled under the bed, paying no attention to it. Lilly giggled and blew bubbles, rubbing them on Polly, and giving her a fragrant wash. After the bath, she lightly blow-dried Polly near the window, where she could bask in the sun and preen her feathers. Bellflower pounced suddenly, grabbing Polly and holding her in her mouth! Polly immediately fluffed up, eximing. ¡°You rookie! Rookie! I just got cleaned!¡± Bellflower gathered everyone¡¯s attention, staring ominously at Polly. Polly hesitated and said, ¡°¡­Rookie, can you let go of me?¡± Lilly came out with a towel, poking Bellflower¡¯s head and scolding, ¡°Let go of Polly, no fighting allowed.¡± Bellflower reluctantly released Polly and snuggled up next to Lilly. The sunlight was beautiful. Lilly looked out of the window at the garden, adorned with blooming flowers. In front of the door, thergewn still had the big stone she had brought from underground. Max, who had just returned, looked around with his wet nkets and sheets and spotted the big stone in front of the door. Then¡­ he spread his nkets and sheets on top of the stone. (Purple Imperial Jade: What the¡­?) ¡°Oh, I can turn the stone into protective bracelets!¡± Lilly eximed, leaving Bellflower and running outside. Lilly raised her hand and with a swift motion, broke off a piece of Purple Imperial Jade as easily as snapping tofu. Max, who was sunning the nkets, was instantly dumbfounded. How could the stone be so easy to break? He tried it himself and nearly sprained his hand in the process. ¡°What are you doing, Lilly?¡± Max crouched down and asked. Lilly sat cross-legged in front of the stone, gesturing earnestly as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m making a bracelet for Granny. I don¡¯t have proper tools, so I¡¯m using the Hell Ruler Pce.¡± Lilly controlled the Hell Ruler Pce to resize it to the appropriate size and began tapping and shaping the bracelet. It still needed some refining, so she decided to give it a polish. She took out the pen of judgment, using it to scan and draw on the bracelet. Before long, a translucent, sparkling purple bracelet appeared in her hand. Max watched in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe that the Hell Ruler Pce and the pen of judgment were used in this way. But that wasn¡¯t the end of it. Lilly sat cross-legged, seemingly entering a trance-like state. With great enthusiasm, she took out the purple sledgehammer, a dumbbell, a jar of souls-whatever she found convenient to use. She immersed herself in her world, thinking about the various experiences she had encountered recently and pondering if her judgments were correct. As she contemted, she created one bracelet after another, effortlessly making over twenty bracelets. Pablo was silently amazed. He realized that withoutparison, one wouldn¡¯t realize how amazing Lilly had be. Back when they hadn¡¯t captured King Libra, she exhausted herself and fell into a deep sleep just from making a bracelet for each member of the Crawford family. But now, she had made over twenty bracelets in one go! ¡°Lilly¡­¡± Bettany called out with concern, but it seemed like Lilly didn¡¯t hear her. She remained focused, grinding and perfecting the bracelets. Upon returning home, ke stopped Bettany, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her¡­ He didn¡¯t know what state Lilly was in at the moment, but it felt like she had entered a state of cultivation. She was immersed in her world as if making bracelets but also practicing some kind of martial arts. Any insect that came within half a meter of her would instantly turn to ash. Pablo silently watched. Lilly, ah¡­ she¡¯s truly bing more formidable. Lilly set down thest bracelet and let out a sigh. However, she noticed a lot of leftover materials on the ground. ¡°Uncle Anthony said that Royal Purple Imperial Jade is valuable. These aren¡¯t waste materials; they¡¯re money!¡± Lilly picked up the scraps and skillfully transformed them into jade beads. She made beads of various sizes and shapes, some she couldn¡¯t mold into spheres, so she turned them into triangles, rectangles, squares, and more, making them into pendants. Even the leftover fragments were smoothly curved, forming rings. Nothing went to waste. Now the ground was adorned with over twenty bracelets and pendants made from jade beads. The Crawford family marveled at how Lilly yed with the materials like y. The most remarkable part was that everything she made was not only visually appealing but also perfectly polished. Professional craftsmen couldn¡¯t achieve the same level of transparency and brilliance. Lilly finally stood up, picked out a few bracelets she found particrly beautiful, and said, ¡°Granny, these are all for you!¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ke shamelessly put on ten nes and over a dozen bracelets, adorning all ten fingers with rings. He looked at his shining self and nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Not bad, not bad at all. My daughter made these!¡± The Crawford family fell into silence. Lilly smiled brightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s enough for everyone!¡± In the end, each person took a bracelet or ne, and Lilly had five left. Anthony examined the bracelets and remarked, ¡°These bracelets rival the work of professional craftsmen. Made with genuine Royal Purple Imperial Jade, they¡¯re worth nearly a billion.¡± Josh chimed in. ¡°How can they be worth only a billion? Lilly¡¯s creations are protective talismans, do you know what talismans are? Each bracelet is easily worth seven to eight billion!¡± Some people couldn¡¯t even buy them if they had the money! Just like their family¡¯srge stone, so many people wanted to buy it, but his father refused to sell it. Unintentional words sparked an idea in Lilly¡¯s mind¡­. Chater 701 Chater 701 Chapter 701 The Rich Kid¡¯s Stall As the saying goes, winter vacation bringsughter, while summer vacation brings joy¡ªan experience only known to children who attended school. Josh had finished all his summer homework on the first or second day of vacation and wasted no time in seeking out Lilly to y. Drake, pretending to pass by with a water bottle in hand, noticed Lilly with a pet carrier on her back and a small bag slung around her waist, bulging with supplies. He adopted a stern, parental tone and nced at them, inadvertently exuding an air of authority. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Drake asked, his expression cold, reminiscent of a parent. In that instant, his gaze carried an invisible aura of parental authority. Lilly blinked nervously and said, ¡°We¡¯re going¡­¡± Josh interjected eagerly, ¡°We¡¯re going bird-watching!¡± Polly, shouting from inside the pet carrier, added, ¡°Absolutely right! Take me for a walk!¡± Drake sighed, sipping his water with an indifferent expression as he walked by. ¡°Granny won¡¯t let you go out like that,¡± he remarked. Lilly, wearing a pitiful expression, asked. Then how can we go out?¡± Drake paused for a moment and replied, ¡°Take me with you Lilly and Josh were instantly speechless. In the end, they managed to go out sessfully, with Drake leading the way as the older brother. With many uncles in the family, the currentrge apartment was still under renovation, and the idle Max had been caught by Bettany, bing the ¡°king¡± of the kids-taking care of them. Max drove the car and asked, ¡°Where are we going little darling?¡± Lilly excitedly waved her little fist and eximed, ¡°To the antique street, to set up a stall!¡± Max was speechless. Josh asked, ¡°Why set up a stall?¡± What he wanted to say was that if Lilly wanted to, she could buy a store anytime. But Lilly replied, ¡°Because there are many people there, many who like to buy unusual things.¡± Drake, holding his phone, asked casually, ¡°Who told you that?¡± Lilly replied. ¡°Daddy said!¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Josh, Drake, and Max fell silent simultaneously. Lilly immersed herself in her excitement. Oh wow, she was going to set up a stall and make money! A single string of bracelets could fetch hundreds of millions! She didn¡¯t have to sell many, just a few strings of bracelets for three or four billion would be enough. A small profit from high sales. When she had lots of money, she could do many things. She could build a big, big house, where old people who had no family to go back to could live. There would be food, meat, and a television in the house. This way, there wouldn¡¯t be people like Grandma dying in a typhoon or front of their son¡¯s house. She could also build many schools and tell people in Jessie¡¯s hometown, whocked education, that using human skin to make drums wouldn¡¯t connect them to the Underworld. Being a good person means believing in science! This way, there might be fewer tragedies like Jessie¡¯s¡­ She could also invest in Uncle Max. If Uncle Max wanted to research a lithography machine, he could do it without worrying about other people¡¯s opinions. Taking a step back, with Dad¡¯s spendthrift speed, she would need to earn even more money. Then Dad could fly ten helicopters and show off¡­ Hmm? Something seems off¡­ Oh well, who wouldin about having too much money, anyway? Lilly and the others quickly arrived at the antique market. There were many people, and the stalls were filled. Josh, with Lilly in tow, rushed and finally found a spot near the corner toy out Granny¡¯s tablecloth¡­. Lilly¡¯s small stall was now open for business. She disyed several remaining pieces of amethyst jewelry. There were three strands of bracelets, two strands of nes, and a slender, curved ring. Ordinary children would experience life by selling small toys and trinkets, costing only tens or hundreds of dors. But Lilly was experiencing life by selling jade and buying bracelets, with a starting cost of one billion¡­. The quality of these few strands of jade was exceptionally good. As soon as they were disyed, they dazzled everyone¡¯s eyes. And it was a group of children manning the stall¡­ Someone stopped in surprise, picked up a strand of a bracelet, and asked, ¡°Child, how much are your bracelets?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°They¡¯re very cheap! I¡¯ll give you a special opening price of two billion! Two billion, it¡¯s worth every penny, and you can wear it all year round!¡± Just like a little shop owner, she spoke with confidence. The jade beads on this bracelet were a bit small and had some ws¡­so two billion was enough.. Unexpectedly, the ¡°customer¡± widened his eyes, threw the bracelet onto her table, and eximed loudly, ¡°What? Two billion? Are you crazy, kid? You¡¯re learning to cheat people at such a young age!¡± The braceletnded with a loud thud on the tablecloth, fortunately not breaking. Lilly angrily retorted, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to buy it, you don¡¯t have to! But if you throw my bracelet like that and break it, you¡¯ll have topensate me with two billion!¡± The man sneered, ¡°Compensate you? Are you kidding me? Two billion? Is it in underworld currency? You¡¯re out of your mind. I might as well burn it for you He spoke in a harsh tone, his face full of mockery. Max frowned, staring coldly at him. The man had intended to say something more, but seeing Max¡¯s expression, he held back, grumbled to himself, and walked away. Lilly was furious! Josh was also angry, rolling up his sleeves and shouting, ¡°How dare you insult my sister? Stop right there!¡± Lilly quickly pulled Josh back and said. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Uncle Anthony said that in business, harmony is most important.¡± Oh, she just realized that Uncle Anthony¡¯s business was not easy. Lilly continued with her stall, but her outrageous price of two billion piqued the curiosity of the onlookers. Someone asked, ¡°What¡¯s so special about your bracelets that they cost two billion?¡± Lilly corrected, ¡°It¡¯s this strand of bracelets that cost two billion. It¡¯s because the beads are a bit small and have some ws. These two strands together cost three billion.¡± The crowd fell silent instantly. ¡°What about this ne? What about this ring?¡± Lilly said, ¡°The ne has only one pendant, and the jade in the ring is very small. So the ne and ring are cheap, only thirty million.¡± The crowd fell silent again. Thirty million? And they¡¯re still considered cheap? ¡°Who told you to price them like this¡­¡± Lilly replied seriously, ¡°First of all, this jade is Royal Purple Imperial Jade. Uncle Anthony had it authenticated by experts, so it¡¯s not fake.¡± She spoke with childlike innocence but with a sense ofposure. ¡°And these bracelets; nes, and rings all have protective properties. They can ward off evil spirits and protect your life.¡± 111 3/4 Chapter 701 The Rich Kid¡¯s Stall The crowd fell silent once again. Sure enough, this was just a little swindler. Everyone¡¯s eyes showed a tinge of pity. This child was fair, innocent, and adorable. It made people want to hug har. Who knew she would be brought out to do this by the adults in her family? The crowd gave Max unfriendly looks, with some even ring at him. Max, innocent and bewildered, wore a confused expression. What¡¯s wrong with him? He was just standing behind, ying with his phone! At that moment, a weak and powerless voice sounded, asking, ¡°Can your ne protect lives?¡± A young man appeared in front of the stall. Lilly blinked, looked up, and examined him. Something was off about this big brother! Lilly instinctively looked at the source of the problem- He had a red string bracelet on his wrist, but this red string bracelet was slightly different. In the thin red string, a ck ¡°thread¡± was woven-a strand of human hair¡­ Chater 702 Chater 702 Chapter 702 The Terrifying Girlfriend Lilly pointed at his bracelet and asked, ¡°Who gave you that bracelet?¡± The young man, looking tired and with dark circles under his eyes, replied, ¡°Huh? It was a gift from my girlfriend¡­¡± Lilly then nced at the ne hanging around his neck and asked, ¡°And what about that ne?¡± The young man took it out. It was a small transparent container shaped like a gourd, with a single drop of blood inside¡­ ¡°Oh, this¡­¡± he hesitated for a moment, ¡°It¡¯s also a gift from my girlfriend.¡± Lilly raised an eyebrow and inquired, ¡°Hmm¡­ Is your girlfriend still alive?¡± The young man paused for a moment, then became somewhat agitated and eximed, ¡°How do you know she¡¯s dead?!¡± Both Lilly and Josh were left speechless. Josh whispered, ¡°Lilly, is there something supernatural about him?¡± Lilly shook her head and replied, ¡°No.¡± Josh let out a sigh of relief upon hearing the young man¡¯s statement about his girlfriend¡¯s death, thinking he might have had a ghostly encounter behind him. The young man squeezed to the front, crouching in front of a stall and urgently asked, ¡°Little Master, do you understand these things? Can you help me?¡± Lilly nced at his bracelet and ne once again and said, ¡°Tell me your story first.¡± With a sigh, the young man began, ¡°My family is quite wealthy, and I had a girlfriend before. One time, we argued, and in a fit of anger, I walked away.¡± ¡°She called meter, saying that if I came back, we could continue, but if I didn¡¯t, she would jump from the building.¡± ¡°I was still furious at that time. Do you know how unreasonable she usually is?¡± ¡°I had a high fever and didn¡¯t check my phone the whole night. She messaged me, but I didn¡¯t reply. In anger, she blocked me on all tforms and sent me text messages cursing at me.¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Why?¡± The young man replied, ¡°Because I didn¡¯t reply to her messages! She required that I must reply immediately when she messages me! I had a fever and didn¡¯t reply, so she used me everywhere, saying, ¡®Does anyone have a fever and not look at their phone all night?''¡± The group initially thought the young man was pretending and wanted to hear how he would continue. However, they were taken aback when they heard about his rtionship with his girlfriend. They couldn¡¯t help but click their tongues. The young man continued, ¡°But that¡¯s not the most absurd part. It gets even more suffocating in everyday life.¡± ¡°She asked me what I was doing just now, and I replied, ¡®Having dinner.''¡± ¡°Nothing wrong with that, right?!¡± Lilly and Josh nodded like little chickens, ¡°Mhm, nothing wrong.¡± The young man eximed in frustration, ¡°Well, do you know what she said? She said, ¡®Hmph, having dinner, and that¡¯s all you say? Are you really that impatient with me?!''¡± Lilly and Max were utterly perplexed. Everyone asked, ¡°What else should you reply?¡± What were you doing? Having dinner¡ªthere¡¯s nothing wrong with that! The young man continued, ¡°You have to reply to her like this: ¡®Mhm, just had dinner, babe~ Miss you, babe~ I just had tomato and scrambled eggs. Today, Auntie took a day off, so there¡¯s no one to cook. Poor me, I miss you so much, babe!''¡± Everyone was left speechless. The young man continued, ¡°Or you have to tell her what you ate and drank, preferably something rted to her. If you have something delicious, you have to say you miss her and wish she could have it with you. And even if there¡¯s nothing special, you still have to say you miss her, portraying yourself as miserable and unable to live without her¡­¡± Lilly and Max fell into a deep silence. They had no idea there were such standard answers. The young man had a mournful expression as he said, ¡°She¡¯s just like that, neurotic. When she sends a message, it can¡¯t just be ¡®Hmm,¡¯ it has to be ¡®Hmm, right.¡¯ And ¡®Okay¡¯ can¡¯t just be ¡®Okay,¡¯ it has to be ¡®Okay, babe.''¡± ¡°Thest argument we had was when she messaged me ¡®Going to sleep, goodnight,¡¯ and I replied ¡®Goodnight, babe¡¯¡­ and she got angry.¡± Lilly: ¡°¡­Huh?¡± He added in tears, ¡°Because she sent me two hugging emojis, and I only replied with two hugging emojis. She said I was being indifferent to her. If I valued her, I should have sent her two hugs, two kisses, and two hearts, and even a voice message to lull her to sleep.¡± Lilly and Max fell into deep silence once again. Max thought to himself, ¡°Wow, women can be terrifying.¡± The young man continued, ¡°That night, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and had a fight with her. In her anger, she said she wanted to break up with me. I said, ¡®Fine, let¡¯s break up then. I¡¯ve had enough of you!''¡± He stood his ground and didn¡¯t contact her for two days, not pampering her as he used to. After two days, his girlfriend calmly called him and said that if he came back now and kneeled to apologize, they could go back to how things were before. Otherwise, she would jump from the building. ¡°I definitely wouldn¡¯t go back and kneel to apologize. I was so angry that I said I wouldn¡¯te back.¡± ¡°She asked me twice, ¡®Are you sure?¡¯ and I said I was sure. Then I heard a loud bang through the phone¡­¡± The young man thought his girlfriend had thrown the phone downstairs. Whenever they had arguments before, she would always threaten to jump from a building to force him to beg her to stay. He was tired of this rtionship, but his girlfriend wouldn¡¯t break up with him. Every time they fought, it was her who threatened to break up, and she forced him to beg her to stay. So this time, he didn¡¯tpromise. But he didn¡¯t expect his girlfriend to jump from the building and die. Lilly and Max exchanged nces. Such a girlfriend seemed a bit terrifying. Lilly pointed at the young man¡¯s bracelet and asked, ¡°If she¡¯s already dead, why are you still wearing the bracelet she gave you?¡± The young man said, ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t have time to react¡­¡± His girlfriend suddenly died, and her family came to him, demanding that he pay with his life. In the end, he settled it by paying several million, just to make them go away. The whole thingsted about a week, and he forgot that he was still wearing his girlfriend¡¯s bracelet and ne. ¡°After everything was settled, I sat down and sighed in relief. But then I suddenly noticed the bracelet on my wrist.¡± ¡°I took it off, but that same night, I saw my girlfriend standing beside my bed, disheveled and covered in blood¡­¡± The young man was startled and quickly turned on the lights, but his girlfriend disappeared. However, as soon as he turned off the lights, she appeared next to his bed again. He was so scared that he couldn¡¯t turn on the lights all night. ¡°I quickly threw away the bracelet and ne¡­ strangely, when I got home that night, I found them neatly ced on my bedside table¡­¡± ¡°I was terrified and decided to set them on fire. But as soon as I lit the match, the power in the house suddenly went out. When I looked up, my girlfriend was there, disheveled, covered in blood, right in front of me.¡± ¡°She said that if I dared to burn or throw away the bracelet and ne she gave me, she would keep following me¡­¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The young man reached the verge of copse, gripping his hair with both hands. Lilly looked at his bracelet thoughtfully. ¡°This is an Ultimate bracelet,¡± Su Bao said. ¡°It¡¯s made with her hair and yours, right?¡± ¡°And in the pendant, is it her blood?¡± The young man froze for a moment, excitedly saying, ¡°Yes, yes, this bracelet is made by twisting her hair and mine together, and it¡¯s woven with a red string.¡± ¡°The blood is indeed hers. She believed what she read online, that using her blood to make a pendant for her boyfriend would protect him and bring him good luck¡­ She cut her hand, and at that time, the whole floor was covered in blood¡­¡± Chater 703 Chater 703 Chapter 703 Max Caught in the Crossfire Upon hearing the young man¡¯s grievances, Josh couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified by such a girlfriend. Curiosity got the better of him, and he asked, ¡°But even with those bracelets and nes¡­ doesn¡¯t she leave you alone?¡± Josh couldn¡¯t believe it. The young man, now wearing a ne and bracelets, immediately sought answers from Lilly when he heard that her ne could protect lives. It was clear that even with the ne and bracelets, his terrifying girlfriend still managed to find him. Since she woulde looking for him whether he wore them or not, he decided it was better not to wear them at all. The young man broke down, saying, ¡°Even if I wear them, she stilles¡­ but if I don¡¯t wear the ne and bracelets she gave me, her appearance is far from ordinary.¡± Wearing the bracelets and ne, his girlfriend would often appear suddenly, standing silently by his bed while he slept, or quietly lying beside him when he was deeply asleep. When he didn¡¯t wear the bracelets and ne, his girlfriend would show up with a furious expression, her eyes ring intensely, hysterically asking him why he wasn¡¯t wearing the bracelet she had given him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing the bracelet and ne? Are you nning to find another woman? If you take off the bracelet and ne I gave you, I will surely take you away¡­¡± These were the words his girlfriend had said. ¡°There was one time when I took off the bracelet and ne. I was asleep, but somehow, in a daze, I walked out of the door and unknowingly climbed to the rooftop¡­ It was just as I was about to jump that a security guard shouted and startled me awake.¡± ¡°When I woke up, I found myself holding the ne and bracelet in my hand, just one step away from jumping off the building.¡± The young man was so terrified that he didn¡¯t go home for three whole days. He dared not take off the bracelet and stayed with his friends, only able to sleep when someone was watching over him. During those three days, he desperately searched for a practitioner and tried various methods, but it only further enraged his girlfriend. She disrupted his peace, scaring away his friends and rendering the practitioners he had found useless. Now he couldn¡¯t even sleep properly. On this day, in a state of panic, he sought something to protect himself, and that¡¯s when he heard Lilly say that the bracelet could safeguard his life, prompting him toe running. Josh and Lilly finally understood the young man¡¯s desperation. Lilly said, ¡°She must be a resentful spirit¡­ and not a particrly powerful one.¡± Josh eximed in horror, ¡°And you say this isn¡¯t a powerful resentful spirit?¡± The young man almost jumped off a building, and it¡¯s still not considered powerful? Lilly shook her head and exined, ¡°If she were already a powerful resentful spirit, she would have seeded in taking a life during the first attempt, without giving others a chance to wake him up.¡± The young man shook his head, saying, ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­ she must be powerful! Very powerful! Otherwise, why would she frequently appear and scare me, almost taking me away?¡± Josh was also puzzled. Lilly had mentioned that ordinary woeful ghosts could only be seen under specific circumstances, relying on the right timing and conditions. A more powerful resentful spirit could manifest itself abruptly, startling others and even having the ability to take lives. However, not all ghosts could choose to manifest themselves or make themselves visible at will. Therefore, Josh believed that if the young man¡¯s girlfriend could appear at any time, she must be quite powerful. Lilly exined, ¡°The reason she can appear at any time is precisely because of these bracelets and nes. She has passed away, and these items, twisted with both her hair and the hair of a living person, act as a medium, allowing her to appear freely.¡± Without the ne and bracelets, she wouldn¡¯t be able to manifest herself so easily. It would take at least ten days or more for her to appear again. Josh had another question, ¡°But if he throws away the bracelet and ne, can¡¯t she just pick them up?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Lilly asked, ¡°Big brother, after she picked them up that one time, have you never dared to throw them away again?¡± The young man nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Lilly looked at him sympathetically, ¡°Actually, you can try throwing them away again. She definitely won¡¯t be able to pick them up.¡± ¡°Even if she manages to pick them up, it will take a month or two before she can do so. After she picks them up, if you throw them again, she probably won¡¯t be able to retrieve them for half a year.¡± And even if she did, she would be so upied with retrieving them that she wouldn¡¯t have the energy to scare him anymore. The young man looked utterly bewildered. What¡­ what kind of operation was this? Could things be manipted like this? Lilly continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t have the bracelets and ne, she won¡¯t be able to visit you so frequently. If she doesn¡¯t see you often, she won¡¯t be able to scare you like this. If she can¡¯t scare you, she won¡¯t have the opportunity to influence you¡­¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re bing more and more mentally exhausted, making it easier for her to get close to you, increasing the chances of her taking you away.¡± If this continues, when the young man¡¯s spirit ispletely depleted, it will be the perfect time for the female ghost to seed in taking his life. That¡¯s why they say, to rely on righteousness to protect yourself. There¡¯s truth in those words! The young man lookedpletely lost, ¡°Then¡­ can you help me get rid of her?¡± He didn¡¯t even dare to say ¡°kill¡± for fear of his girlfriend hearing it. Lilly nodded, ¡°Sure, just wear this bracelet.¡± Josh chimed in, ¡°Yes, buy a bracelet and get a free home visit to exorcise ghosts!¡± The onlookers were initially captivated by the story. But when it came to this point and Lilly mentioned selling a bracelet, they were left speechless. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t listen to her. She¡¯s just trying to scare you into buying a bracelet. It¡¯s so hical!¡± ¡°If she¡¯s as powerful as she ims, she should help you get rid of the female ghost without asking for payment. She¡¯s just trying to cheat you!¡± ¡°Yeah, practitioners are supposed to uphold justice, right? Helping people get rid of ghosts should be done selflessly, not for money!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fall for their act of kindness. They might be working together, just pretending!¡± The crowd looked disdainfully at Max. Once again, Max found himself in a bewildered state. No, even if they were fraudsters, even if they were swindlers. They should be looking disdainfully at Lilly¡­ um, no, looking disdainfully at Josh! Why were they looking at him? He hadn¡¯t said anything! Chater 704 Chater 704 chapter 704 Polly¡¯s Auction The onlookers sneered and looked down upon them, most of them dispersing and moving away. Only a few particrly idle individuals with a taste for gossip remained, watching with their hands in their pockets. The young man paid no attention to what others said. He was clear in his mind that he wasn¡¯t being deceived. If Lilly weren¡¯t just a child, he would have knelt and begged for help. ¡°Do you have the ability to help me get rid of ghosts?¡± he asked uncertainly, ncing at Max. What could a child do? Even as an apprentice, she was still just a child. Only the silent figure standing behind her seemed to possess some skill. True masters rarely spoke, ¡°Master, save me!¡± the young man pleaded, kneeling before Max. Max was utterly confused. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, why is everyoneing to me?¡± Max said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re asking the wrong person! My sister is the real expert. I don¡¯t know anything about this.¡± Max thought to himself, ¡°Enough! Stop dragging me into this! I¡¯d rather be invisible like Drake!¡± But the young man refused to believe it and continued to beg Max for help. Lilly looked puzzled. She hesitated and asked, ¡°Big brother, do you do you still want to buy a bracelet?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want a bracelet. I can help you as well, but it¡¯ll cost you!¡± she added, Lilly suddenly realized that she had found another way to make money. If someone specifically sought her help, she could charge a feel The young man eagerly asked. ¡°Can you, can youe to my ce and help me get rid of ghosts? How much would it cost?¡± Lilly¡¯s small face contorted with hesitation, and she reluctantly extended one finger, saying. ¡°One¡­one hundred?¡± Josh. Drake, and Max were left speechless. The young man was also confused. He had expected her to name a price in the millions or tens of millions, but she only asked for a hundred. It made him doubt his abilities or wonder if she was just trying to deceive him. Noticing that someone thought the price was too low, Lilly gritted her teeth and raised it. ¡°Two hundred, no more!¡± The crowd was taken aback. Reversed, huh? The young man said confusedly, ¡°Okay¡­ then. I¡¯ll buy one¡­¡± He had originally wanted to say he would buy a ring, but the rings on the stall were unlikely to fit him, so he settled for a ne instead. Lilly realized her business was picking up and said cheerfully. ¡°Great! You can choose between two nes. Since you¡¯re the first customer, I won¡¯t charge you the two hundred for the home visit.¡± The young man stammered, ¡°O-Okay, thank¡­ thank you?¡± Drake stood with his hands in his pockets, watching. See, when the price is too low, people get confused. But he didn¡¯t say anything. Two hundred was quite reasonable. After all, wealthy people were in the minority in this world, while the majority were not well-off. Charging two hundred would prevent others from taking her help for granted, and it wouldn¡¯t scare away those who genuinely needed help. The young man picked a ne and said, I¡¯ll take this one!¡± It was a square-shaped ne, slightlyrger than the triangr ones beside it. The young man wasn¡¯t sure if the ne would be effective. But he could tell that it was made of genuine Royal Purple Imperial Jade. Although he had paid three million for this Royal Purple Imperial Jade, it wasn¡¯t too bad of a deal. Simr- sized pieces on the market would cost around ten to twenty million. The young man handed over the money. Earning such arge sum through his efforts made Lilly ecstatic! ¡°Big brother,e sit here,¡± Lilly patted the space beside her on the stall. ¡°Wait for me while I continue selling. Maybe there will be other customers!¡± The young man thought for a moment but realized he had nowhere else to go at the moment. Sitting here might be safer. So he let go and sat down next to Lilly. Lilly called out, ¡°Bracelets for sale! Bracelets that can ward off evil spirits and protect you!¡± Josh appeared with a stainless steel basin from somewhere and banged it loudly, shouting. ¡°Bracelets for sale! Don¡¯t miss out! No other store after this vige/¡± Polly, inside the pet carrier, was startled by the loud banging. It quickly stepped on the turtle shell and pulled open the zipper toe out Selling things That was its expertise! pping its wings, Polly yelled, ¡°Come and see what our ancestral bracelets can do!¡± ¡°Opportunities don¡¯te every day! Seize the moment or leave empty-handed! We don¡¯t sell fake cigarettes, alcohol, or drinks. We don¡¯t joke about people¡¯s livest Durable for ten years or more! And you can pass it down to the next generation!¡± Josh yelled for a while, but no one came over. At most, people passing by nced at them. But as soon as Polly started yelling, people quickly stopped and took a closer look, curious about what a parrot was doing shouting like that. It was quite novel! Polly saw more and more people looking and even some watching from a distance. It couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Hey! I¡¯m talking to you, yes, you!¡± ¡°Move forward,e closer! There are no atomic bombs ahead! Standing too far, you can¡¯t see anything, just other people¡¯s back of the head! Back of the head, so much hair, but you still haven¡¯t seen anything!¡± Someone was amused by Polly¡¯s words, picking up a bracelet and asking while looking at it, ¡°How much does this cost?¡± Polly replied, ¡°One, two, three, four, five, six, seven small goals!¡± The crowd burst intoughter. ¡°Is it that expensive?¡± Polly continued, ¡°We sell only good products! Good products that just arrived and were featured on national television! Good products that go ¡®squawk, known to the entire nation!¡± The spectatorsughed heartily. ¡°Known to the entire nation? Howe I don¡¯t know about it?¡± Polly responded, ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then your TV must have no signal!¡± The crowdughed even harder. Lilly was dumbfounded. Polly was amazing! Lilly was thrilled to have Polly by her side, shouting, ¡°Passing by! Don¡¯t miss out! Whether you¡¯re heading south or north, or even struggling to shift gears on a motorcycle,e and take a look for free, touch it for free¡­ Josh, Drake, and Max watched silently. Unfortunately, after shouting for a while, Lilly and Polly were exhausted. The crowd was just toying with them, and no one made a purchase. Polly eximed in frustration. ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m not here to entertain you! I¡¯m here to sell things!¡± Someone asked. I¡¯m not interested in your products right now. Do you sell this bird?¡± Polly fell silent. ¡°F***ing thug!¡± They dared to have thoughts about a bird! Chater 705 Chater 705 Chapter 705 Selling a Bracelet The crowd teased Polly, bursting intoughter. The young man nced at his watch and hesitated, ¡°Maybe we should go back for now. Didn¡¯t she agree to help me with the ghost problem? Lilly nced at the sky, ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s not dark yet. Ghosts onlye out at night.¡± The young man fell silent. After the first group of onlookers dispersed, a few more arrived intermittently, keeping the scene alive. Other vendors had empty stalls, with only a few peopleing by to inquire. Lilly¡¯s stall, on the other hand, was bustling with customers, but unfortunately, they all ran away after asking about the price of her bracelets. As the evening approached, Lilly sighed, realizing that business wasn¡¯t going well. She had only managed to sell one ne. But it was still good. Therge stone was found underground and didn¡¯t cost anything, and she had made the ne herself without anybor costs. The string for the ne was taken from discarded rice bags belonging to Margaret, so it didn¡¯t cost a dime either. In the end, she made a profit of 30 million. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Lilly began packing up. At that moment, a chubby man withrge ears and arge gold ring on his finger stopped and said, ¡°Wait!¡± Lilly looked up. How¡ªa rich spirit! Lilly¡¯s gaze shifted behind the chubby man, where a shimmering golden ghost hovered. He was dressed in fur, wearing a hat, and had ten nes hanging around his neck,plete with emeralds, rubies, andrge gold chains. He had a string of gold bracelets on his arm, and even his teeth were gold-ted, Lilly became curious. How did this rich spirit diel So rich, did he die because of his wealth? The rich spirit looked at Lilly cautiously. The chubby man held a bracelet in his hand and asked, ¡°How much is this? Lilly said, ¡°Three hundred million. This one provides spiritual protection. As she spoke, she nced at the ghost hovering above the chubby man¡¯s head. The chubby man interrupted her with a confident tone. ¡°No need to tell me all that. Wrap it up!¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes widened in fear. Alright, wrap it up, wrap it up! Lilly took out a stic bag and wrapped it up for him The chubby man fell silent. Such a precious jade and it was wrapped in a stic bag! Not even a box? He was speechless.. He didn¡¯t know whether this jade bracelet had any spiritual significance or protective properties. All he knew was that it was a genuine Royal Purple Imperial Jade bracelet. The Royal Purple Imperial Jade is truly a rare find! One could even say it¡¯s a once-in-a-century discovery! He is in the jade business and even dabbles in gambling with raw jade stones, so he naturally knows how rare this bracelet is. It may cost three billion, which is a bit expensive, but those who y with jade are often willing to spend a lot of money. With this jade bracelet, he can repackage it a bit, create some fictional rumors, and use the concept of warding off evil spirits to create a gimmick. By selling it again, he can easily make several tens of millions more, It¡¯s a pity that the other two bracelets have some ws as if they were made from offcuts¡­ They¡¯re not as good as this one. Otherwise, he would have bought all three¡­.. The chubby man happily carried the stic bag, weighing it in his hands. Lilly couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sir, have you been experiencing any recent setbacks? Or do you have any health issues?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The chubby man waved his hand, saying, ¡°No, no, don¡¯t jinx me.¡± Lilly bit her lip and weakly suggested. ¡°Um, there¡¯s something on you. Shall I remove it for you!¡± Unexpectedly, the man resisted when others approached him and instinctively took a few steps back, saying, ¡°No need, please don¡¯te near mel¡± ording to the fortune teller, his fate is incredibly prosperous, but the only thing he needs to be cautious about is not letting people get close, especially touching him. As a result, he¡¯s so wealthy that he doesn¡¯t even have a mistress, he only has one wife at home. Therefore, physical contact is out of the question. Humming a tune, the chubby man walked away with his stic bag. Lilly scratched her head. As the chubby man continued walking, he suddenly heard a voice from behind him, saying, ¡°Hey! Call me Daddy! He turned around inexplicably and saw Lilly standing in ce. When she realized he was looking at her. she quickly innocently waved her hand. The chubby man felt speechless. What a strange child, but he didn¡¯t bother with her. ording to the fortune teller, his fate is incredibly prosperous, and he should avoid quarrels with people and be magnammous. He touched hisrge belly and walked away. Lilly looked at him with regret. Josh asked, ¡°Lilly, does this person have a ghost on him Sering Lilly nod, he suggested. ¡°Lilly, you¡¯re so powerful now. Why don¡¯t you quietly take it away Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°Rich spirits get along well with this man, and I¡¯m not sure if this ghost was invited by him¡± This man seems wealthy too. What if it was intentionally invited by someone? That would be impolite of her, so the needs to ask first. But this man doesn¡¯t let people get close or respond to them Josh was confused. People invite ghoats!¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Yes, just like in Uncle Jonas circle, there are people who invite little ghosts¡± Josh understood that she was referring to the entertainment industry when the mentioned circles. Indeed, rumors have circted that celebrities invite little ghosts. But it¡¯s not a good thing it can backfire. Josh couldn¡¯t believe people invited ghosts. But when he heard the name¡­ Rich Spirit. Hmm. It seems to make sense n Lilly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go- We¡¯re going to help Big Brother solve the problem.¡± They can¡¯t let those two hundred dors go to waste¡­. Oh no, they need to provide good service in the business ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s your name?¡± Lilly asked as she tidied up the remaining two bracelets, a ne, and a ring on the makeshift stall. The young man said, I¡¯m called Dan.¡± Lilly eximed, ¡°Huh?¡± Then? Dan said. ¡°D. A. N, Dan.¡± Lilly and Josh were speechless. Max said in a dumbfounded manner, ¡°Can there be a name like that? Drake calmly said. ¡°He must have beenzy when choosing a name.¡± Dan scratched his head and said, I think my name is not bad. Once you get used to it, it¡¯s fine. I feel like it¡¯s unique and stylish!¡± Lilly nodded and packed everything into the stic bag, including Granny¡¯s tablecloth, which she neatly folded and put into her shoulder bag. Polly didn¡¯t go into the pet carrier and instead perched on Lilly¡¯s shoulder, muttering. Tm called Lilly_ Chater 706 Chater 706 Chapter 706 Night of Horror Max drove the car, following Dan¡¯s vehicle, and they arrived at Dan¡¯s house when it was almost completel T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. dark. Max called Bettany, informing her that he would bete returning home and enduring her incessant magging. He found an opportunity to quickly end the call. Dan lived in a rtively upscale neighborhood, in a row of townhouses Although it wasn¡¯t a standalone vi, the vi had three floors with a total area of just over a hundred square meters. ¡°Our house is on the first, second, and third floors, while the upper floors belong to other people. My parents are overseas, and I have another three-bedroom apartment in the samemunity, Dan pointed to the tall building behind the samemunity, a high rise of about twenty to thirty floors. ¡°So, are we going to our ce here or up there?¡± Lilly asked. ¡°Where do you usually live?¡± Dan replied. ¡°I usually live at my parents¡¯ ce. I used to live in a three-bedroom apartment with my girlfriend. After she jumped off the building. I moved back here,¡± Dan exined He had been encountering ghosts in this vi these past few days. Lilly nodded and asked, ¡°So when you almost jumped off, did you go up there?¡± Dan nodded. ¡°I was originally sleeping at home and somehow found myself walking out and going up there ¡°Then let¡¯s go there,¡± Lilly suggested. Dan hesitated and asked, ¡°Can you help drive away the evil spirits in the three-bedroom apartment first, and thene back to drive away the evil spirits in the vi! I can pay extra!! Lilly replied, ¡°No need for that. As long as we capture your girlfriend, it doesn¡¯t matter whether we drive away the spirits here or not.¡± Dan remained silent. Deep down, he didn¡¯t fully believe that Lilly could drive away ghosts. That¡¯s why he made that request. After driving away the spirits in the three bedroom apartment, he wanted to have the vi cleaned as well, which would provide him with some peace of mind. But Dan didn¡¯t say anything and led Lilly and the others to the back of the high-rise, going upstairs: opening the door to his house. In the pitch-ck doorway, they couldn¡¯t see anything inside, and it could be behind the door¡­and just there, standing behind the door, was the female spirit. Josh gulped and said. ¡°Lilly.. If we reach in to turn on the lights, what if we identally touch his girlfriend¡¯s hand¡­¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°Nonsense!¡± Josh started to feel relieved. But Lally continued, ¡°Josh, you can¡¯t even touch ghosts. Josh was left speechless. Dan¡¯s hand trembled as he retracted it in fear, For a moment, no one turned on the lights: Max coughed, ¡°Dan, turn on the lights. This is your house, and we don¡¯t know where the switch is Drake didn¡¯t look away, thinking, Uncle Max, you¡¯re scared, just say it directly. Lilly said, ¡°Let me do it!¡± With a swift motion, before they knew it, the light was turned on. The room suddenly lit up, revealing a woman standing in the living room with disheveled hair, blood all over her face¡­ Josh eximed. ¡°Ah! Holy crap!¡± Reacting instinctively, he turned off the lights! Everyone was astonished! Dan, frightened, asked, ¡°Why did you turn off the lights? Josh, also frightened, quickly added, ¡°Yeah, we can¡¯t turn off the lights!¡± His instinctual reaction made him hurriedly turn the lights back on But as soon as the lights came on, the female ghost that had just been standing in the living room suddenly appeared right in front of them! Josh eximed, ¡°Oh dann damn damn damn damn!¡± Dan remained silent He was too scared to utter a word, but he was starting to get used to being scared¡­¡­¡­¡­. This was such a high-intensity situation that Josh nearly wet his pants. Turning around, he saw that Drake and Max had both retreated to the elevator lobby. Drake and Max were also scared! What kind of ghost was this? Why couldn¡¯t they see it before and now they could! Lilly narrowed her eyes, casually raised her hand, and a talisman flew out. The female spirit was quite agile and instantly disappeared. Lilly¡¯s movements seemed effortless as if she didn¡¯t intend to kill the female spirit, but rather surveyed the surroundings, nimed on the lights, and looked at theyout of the room. ¡°Who told you to decorate the house like this? Lilly curiously asked. The whole style had an eerie feel to it, and Lilly couldn¡¯t quite describe what style it was Dan cowered behind Lilly Beforeing: Can this kid drive away ghosts at such a young age! Now: This kid seems the most reliable for saving our lives. He said, ¡°This was decorated by my girlfriend before she passed away. It¡¯s called the Dark Gothic style. Lilly responded, ¡°Hmm. I can¡¯t see the Gothic aspect, but it¡¯s dark.¡± Josh shivered and asked, ¡°Lilly, did you get rid of her?¡± Why couldn¡¯t they see her anymore Lilly said, ¡°Not yet. Seeing this house, there are still a few things to do, otherwise, it won¡¯t be cleansed properly¡± Everyone fell silent. What she meant was that they still had to go inside! Dan regretted it! He would rather not have the spirits driven away and instead run abroad to find his parents He didn¡¯t believe that his girlfriend would follow him overseas! Lilly said, ¡°After I threw the talisman at her just now, she ran away. Now we have to wait for her toe out Josh and Dan were both on edge, ¡°Seriously? We have to wait for her toe out?¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Trust me?¡± Everyone could only continue to remain silent. Finally, Lilly instructed Dan to lie down on the bed. Chater 707 Chater 707 Chapter 707 Scaring Dan to Death Dany on the bed, while Lilly and her team sat on the living room couch. Lilly deliberately chose the queen¡¯s seat, which allowed her to see Dan¡¯s room. She sat directly in front, with Drake on her left, Josh hiding behind her, and Max on her right. Lilly marked a circle around them, ensuring that the female spirit couldn¡¯t see them. In the stillness of the night, with the lights turned off, a ¡°figure¡± suddenly appeared in the house. Disheveled hair and arms hanging by its side, it floated towards the living room: Silence. Josh dared not even breathe, and Max experienced this eerie situation firsthand, feeling as if his heartbeat had stopped. The female spirit¡¯s face was covered in blood, just like when she was alive, she roamed around the room, picking up and inspecting various objects, before finally sitting in the center of the sofa She stared fixedly in the direction of the television, reenacting her past actions as she watched it. Max¡¯s scalp tingled as he was seated at the edge The female spirit sat right next to him! Polly remained silent in her pet carrier. Parrots usually slept at night, but it suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s dark. Close your eyes¡­.. hehe, she¡¯s right in front of you.¡± Max and Josh were terrified. The sudden voice startled Max, making his spine stiffen just as the female spirit turned her head and nced over Lilly tried to reassure him, saying. ¡°Uncle Max. don¡¯t worry, she can¡¯t see us.¡± Max remained silent. Don¡¯t be afraid. Just imagine that what¡¯s in front of you is a virtual assistant? A pre-set virtual assistant that he¡¯ll change on the next pane¡­¡­¡­ Max kept repeating this to himself. Fortunately, the female spirit only nced at them for a moment, clearly unable to see Lilly and the others. A hint of confusion flickered in her eyes. It was almost time. She stood up and silently floated towards the room. Lilly watched her movements, then nced at the clock on the wall. 2 AM? Did this time hold any special significance for her? Just as the female spirit was about to step into the room, something in the house flickered as if a short circuit urred. Josh whispered in a low voice, ¡°What was that?¡± Max asked. ¡°The wiring!¡± Lilly shook her head and said. ¡°It was the burnt wall.¡± Max asked, ¡°What? A firewall!¡± Lilly said, ¡°Shh¡­ Dan, lying on the bed at that moment, felt extremely anxious He couldn¡¯t understand why he was even more nervous than before He had reached out to several practitioners before, but each time they failed to get rid of the ghost, leaving his girlfriend extremely irritable. Dan suddenly had some regrets. What if they couldn¡¯t remove the ghost this time either! Would he never have prace again! Lost in his thoughts, Dan suddenly felt something by the side of his bed. Here ites again! That dreadful sensation! ¡°Hehe¡­¡± the female spirit suddenlyughed. ¡°Dan, are you asleep! You¡¯re not sleeping, are you?¡±. She crawled up from the foot of the bed, resting her head beside Dan¡¯s, staring fixedly at him ¡°I know you¡¯re not asleep, you¡¯re pretending!¡± ¡°Why did youe back to our little house! Did you miss me?¡± Dan¡¯s spine froze. Save me, save m Where¡¯s Lillyt Why haven¡¯t theye in yet His girlfriend clung to him, reaching out to embrace him just as she used to do when she was alive, resting her head on Dan¡¯s shoulder to sleep ¡°That ¡°I love you, Dan,¡± the female spirit said menacingly ¡°That why do you always argue with me My temper may be bad, and I may be sensitive, but can¡¯t you just indulge me ¡°If you love me, you should tolerate my little quirks.¡± Dan silently muttered to himself: This is called a little quirk?? Seeing that Dan didn¡¯t respond, the female spirit grew angry again. She floated up, hovering above Dan, her face unnervingly close to his After a while without hearing her speak, Dan couldn¡¯t resist and quietly opened his eyes to look to the side. His previous girlfriend used to be beside him, and he was mentally prepared for that, but he didn¡¯t see anything at all. However¡­ his face felt itchy. Dan stiffened and turned his gaze back, only to see his girlfriend floating above him! Her hair hung down, brushing against his face! Dan widened his eyes, suddenly unable to move ¡°Are you scared of me?¡± His girlfriendughed, ¡°Hehe. You¡¯re afraid of me?¡± She had an unpredictable temperament, and her eyes suddenly turned sinister. ¡°You¡¯re scared of me? Didn¡¯t you say that no matter how I changed, you would still love me?¡± She opened her mouth wide, her eyes bulging out. ¡°Do you still love me like this?¡° Fear filled Dan¡¯s eyes. The female spirit screamed. You¡¯re scared of me? Just because I¡¯m a ghost?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget who caused my death. That¡¯s right, it was you! How dare you be scared of me!¡± ¡°Even as a ghost. I can¡¯t let you go, but I¡¯m not satisfied. You dared to argue with me!¡° ¡°It was clearly your fault, yet you not only didn¡¯t apologize to me, but you also disregarded my life and death!¡± Dan¡¯s teeth chattered, and it took great effort for him to grit his teeth and say, ¡°Can¡¯t you be reasonable¡­ T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Every time we argued, you threatened to jump off a building how was I supposed to know if you were serious this time¡­ Dan didn¡¯t know where he found the courage, but it was the first time he dared to reason with her. The female spirit exploded instantly. ¡°What do you mean? Now you¡¯reining that I¡¯m unreasonable! Oh, so now you think I¡¯m crazy? But you weren¡¯t like this when we first met!¡± She became agitated, her face contorted. She reached out and grabbed Dan¡¯s shoulder. Just then, a light emanated from Dan¡¯s body, throwing the female spirit off. She screamed, pping against the wall, looking at the ne around Dan¡¯s neck in horror¡­ This The femal Dan felt a sudden surge of movement in his body and quickly scrambled to his feet, gripping the ne in shock. This was the ne he bought from Lilly¡¯s booth! Who would have thought it would work? The female spirit grew furious, emitting a guttural sound from her throat, grinding her teeth. ¡°Who gave you that ne? Was it a man or a woman? What about the ne I gave you!¡± ¡°You dare to wear a ne given by someone else! You can only wear things I¡¯ve given you, nothing from others!¡± The female spirit truly lost her mind, descending into utter hysteria. She lunged forward, attempting to grab Dan¡¯s ne, but she couldn¡¯t touch it. Infuriated, she now wanted to take Dan down with her. ¡°Tonight, I will take you with me¡­ hehe. Dan,e down and join me,e down¡­¡± Suddenly, dark mist rose from the corners of the room. The female spirit grew even more powerful, with ck smoke emanating from her face as she slowly approached Dan. ¡°Come down,e down and join me, Dan, I¡¯m waiting for you. Dan was filled with terror, unsure of what was happening as his feet were no longer under his controll His mind was clear, but his feet wouldn¡¯t obey him, stepping towards the window. A sinister smile appeared on the female spirit¡¯s face as her mouth split open, raising her hand once again to embrace him. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it won¡¯t hurt, not at all. a loud crash, and you¡¯ll be dead¡± Just as her hand was about to touch Dan, a whooshing sound followed by a yellow me flew towards them! The female spirit¡¯s expression changed, and she immediately tried to vanish. Little did she know, this time she couldn¡¯t escape. Lilly appeared at the doorway, lifting her hand and grasping the female spirit from a distance! With a wave of her hand, the female spirit let out a shriek and mmed onto the wall, pinned by four talismans, unable to move! ¡°Let go of me¡­ let gol¡± she eximed in frustration, revealing the gruesome sight of her impending demise, struggling and contorting in agony. Chater 708 Chater 708 Chapter 708 The Paranoid Female Spirit. Hysterical to the Core Lilly calmly turned on the lights in the room. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Dan kept retreating stumbling back onto the bed in disarray. Lilly walked to the bedside and squeezed it. Hidden inside the soft leather headboard was something carefully sewn, concealed from sight. ¡°Josh, a knife.¡± Lilly raised her hand. Josh immediately found a knife and handed it to her. Lilly cut open the bedside cab. To their surprise, they found a bundle of hair,inside! Dan was dumbfounded, rolling off the bed in a disheveled state. Josh asked, ¡°Why would there be hair hidden in the headboard ¡° Lilly said. ¡°Not only in the headboard.¡± Ever since she had been observing the house from outside, she wanted to determine how many ces were hiding things. Lilly reached under the bed and pulled out a box. Opening it revealed more hair inuide. She then dismantled the drawers in the wardrobe, finding hair inside as well. Under the mattress, at the core of the quilt, behind the curtain¡¯s vnce, and at the dressing table, they discovered seven ces in this small room where hair was hidden. These strands of hair were all small bundles,plete with hair follicles. They seemed to have been directly plucked, some faintly stained with blood. Then, they were tied together with red strings, forming a coil. Max instinctively looked at the female spirit¡¯s hair¡­ with so much hair, wouldn¡¯t she go bald But the female spirit still had a lot of hair, an enviable amount that many programiners would envy. Dan regained some confidence knowing that he still had the protective pendant hanging around his neck with Lilly present! He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re sick. hiding so much hair in the house?¡° The female spirit struggled helplessly, screaming. ¡°Yes, I am sick! You don¡¯t even have the patience for me anymore, do you? Are you even a man, calling your girlfriend sick!¡° Dan remained silent. Lilly said, ¡°These strands of hair tied with red strings and hidden in various ces signify an enduring longing The Paranoid Female Spirit, Hysterical to the Core ¡°The name sounds beautiful, but when the owner of the hair dies, these strands can summon her back¡± Everyone¡¯s scalp tingled as they listened. Lilly had figured it outpletely: When she first saw this house, she sensed that something was off. A resentful spirit that wasn¡¯t particrly powerful but possessed unusual energy The house¡¯s decorations were strange, with premeditated arrangements. In other words, the suicide of the girlfriend was premeditated. Lilly asked, ¡°Did you prepare all this before your death?¡± ¡°The walls of this house were all burned¡± ¡°The hair in the room was arranged before your death. The purpose of the entire house was to nurture a dark spirit: Dan was stunned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Josh added, ¡°This can¡¯t be ording to Lilly¡¯s exnation, it seemed that she had prepared for herself after her death¡­.? It was truly terrifying! Only Max looked bewildered. ¡°Why don¡¯t I understand anything¡± IPhat¡¯s the significance of burned wallst What¡¯s the matter with the hair? Lilly exined. ¡°There¡¯s a saying that burned walls are unfit for habitation. Either you demolish and rebuild, or you seek the help of a skilled practitioner.¡± ¡°Because burned walls are unclean and easily attract ghosts.¡± Josh nodded, understanding why whenever he saw the news about a house fire, thementi often. mentioned things like ¡°burned, unfit for habitation¡± or ¡°burned, the house is ruined¡± He used to think that if a wall was burned, it could simply be repaired by removing the burnt paint. He never expected there to be this reason! Everyone looked at the corner of the wall. This house was in the Dark Gothic style, and the color of the walls already seemed peculiar, with no visible signs of being burned unless examined closely. The female spirit chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I burned them!¡± The Paranoid Female Spirit, Hysterical to the Core During the days when she argued with Dan and he ignored her! She was so angry that she wanted to die, but even in death, she wanted to cling to him. So she found someone online and even paid them a few thousand buck Following their instructions, she burned the walls of her home and in the early morning at 2 AM, plucked her hair in front of the mirror. Tying them together with red strings, she hid them in the room. ¡°I gave him a chance,¡± the female spirit said with an eerie smile. ¡°But he didn¡¯t listen.¡± I told him that as long as he came, knelt, apologized to me, and said sorry¡­ I wouldn¡¯t jump¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t jump, how would I have transformed into a ghost ande back to find him? It¡¯s because he pushed me¡­¡± Chater 709 Chater 709 Chapter 709 Someone is ying Tricks Behind the Scenes. Lilly found herself face-to-face with a ghost for the first time, who seemed to be resorting to irrational arguments. ¡°You¡¯ve changed your mind and now me it all on me. You wanted to break up long ago, didn¡¯t you? it because you¡¯re interested in some fairy? Is it that Whatsapp person named Jinny or the one called Bory? Such suggestive names they have!¡± Lilly couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Dan couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. They are just my colleagues! I can¡¯t control what names they choose!¡± The female spirit suddenly shouted, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you save their usernames as their real names in your contacts?¡± Dan, even more frustrated, replied. ¡°I did that once with a colleague¡¯s name, and you asked me what my rtionship was with her! Why would I specifically save her name?¡° Lilly, Josh, Drake, and Max were left speechless. Hi.. rtionships can be so exhausting Lilly realized she had just gained a new perspective. The female spirit continued arguing with Dan. His WhatsApp was constantly under siege, and whenever a woman was messaging him, his girlfriend would start a fight During his normal work conversations, if a female colleague asked. ¡°Are you there?¡± Dan would reply. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s up?¡± His girlfriend would use him of being too familiar with his female colleagues. If a female colleague sent him a grateful emoji, he would respond with a respectful bowing emoji¡­ His girlfriend would im they were having an affair. ¡°Is there no basic trust between people?¡± Dan felt resentment and ended up arguing in front of the kids. After holding it in for so long, he suddenly found some courage and realized that he couldn¡¯t bottle up his emotions. He said, ¡°Every time, I have a normal conversation with a female colleague, and you start a fight! But what about your WhatsApp? How many male friends do you have! You frequently exchange meuages with themte at night¡±¡± ¡°What about that senior student? What about the ¡®couple in the game! What about the senior colleague in yourpany? Even strangers you meet on dating apps!¡± ¡°When you chat with them, it¡¯s not considered an affair!¡± His girlfriend screamed, ¡°Dan, are you even a man? Your mind is so narrow? I have no rtionship with them at all. If it weren¡¯t for you making me so angry, would I chat with someone else?¡± ¡°If youforted me and didn¡¯t give me a chance to get upset, would I find someone else to talk to? And you have the nerve to me me?¡± Dan replied, ¡°Fine, fine, you always say that!¡± Max was amazed. Oh my, rtionships are terrifying, and girlfriends are terrifying. He would never get into a rtionship in his life. Lilly, feeling confused, thought to herself, ¡°Ah well, let¡¯s forget about the resentment of this female spirit.¡± What she was more interested in now was finding out who taught her these methods Lilly asked. ¡°Do you know who that person on the inte was, the one who taught you all this? Still in a bad mood from arguing with Dan, the female spirit replied harshly, ¡®I don¡¯t know! What¡¯s it to you?¡± Lilly grabbed a frying pan and banged it loudly. ¡°Be honest!¡± The female spirit fell silent instantly. She was brimming with resentment but couldn¡¯t move or do anything about it. The female spirit turned her head and coldly said, ¡°Just an online friend. What¡¯s the point of asking now?¡± Lilly shook her head. Tjust wanted to tell you that you spent too much money on all this!¡± The female spirit remained silent. Everyone thought, well, Lilly, it¡¯s not about the cost, Lilly continued, ¡°It¡¯s not that what they set up for you was wrong, but you fell for it.¡± ¡°All those things could indeed bring you back, and over time, you might have seeded in taking revenge Dan, hearing this, felt like he was in an icy abyss. So, if it weren¡¯t for meeting Lilly¡­ one day, would his girlfriend have killed him? Lilly continued. ¡°But once you seeded in getting your revenge, you would have be someone else¡¯s ve There was a strand of ck thread hanging outside the living room, encircling the entire house It was something someone else had drawn, and the female spirit probably didn¡¯t even know about it Indeed, the female spirit had no idea. She furrowed her brow and asked, ¡°What does it mean?¡± Lilly exined, ¡°It means that you were sold to someone else, and you have to give them moory¡± Someone is ying Tricks Behind the Scenes ¡°You didn¡¯t want to jump off the building, but you did it anyway.¡± Otherwise, how could your resentment have be so intense? You must have regretted it when you jumped. ¡°Two days before jumping, you were determined to set everything up so that you coulde back and find Dan after you died ¡°But what you wanted was to scare him and make him apologize, begging you toe back The female spirit remained silent for a long time. Yes, she never actually intended to jump, Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. But Dan didn¡¯t console her. So, she swore to make him regret it, but she had no way to make him regret it. She had already caused a scene at his workce during previous arguments, and everyone there knew he had a girlfriend like her, but it didn¡¯t affect Dan. The only way she could retaliate was by dying, scaring Dan, and making him apologize. ¡®Twasn¡¯tpletely convinced at first¡­ but that online friend said that there are ghosts in this world, and if I felt truly indignant. I should make my boyfriend regret it.¡± The ne and bracelet I made¡­ I learned it all from him.¡± They did work initially, and during that time, she and her boyfriend had the best rtionship. Lilly asked, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± The female spirit¡¯s face turned grim. She didn¡¯t want to say it. What good would it do her now? She was already dead! They could forget about it. Bang! Lilly¡¯s frying pan suddenly flew out The female spirit was terrified into silence. Chater 710 Chater 710 hapter 710 Parallel Timelines In the realm of mortals, things took an unexpected turn. A ghost was smashed with a frying pan! Can you believe it? How is it even possible? Is that an ordinary frying pan from the mortal world? The female spirit felt frustrated and said, ¡°Call Master Ernest! I didn¡¯t even know who he was. I consulted him when I bought the ne¡­..¡± Lilly finally got the answer she was looking for. Master Ernest-she had to find this person! This person had malicious intentions. Deliberately tricking the female spirit into jumping off the building, and¡­.collecting ghosts. The n was to make the female spirit jump off, and then enve her as a ghost. This so-called ¡°Master¡± was not a kind-hearted individual. It was a deliberate selection of people to ¡°nurture ghosts.¡± Such actions were utterly wicked! In the end, Lilly extinguished the female spirit. She didn¡¯t want to be reincarnated and insisted on Dan dying with her, iming that he owed her. Her extreme paranoia was terrifying, and Lilly believed she couldn¡¯t be allowed to live, so she ended her existence. Lilly also took care of Dan¡¯s house, except for an evil spirit. She told him to find a time to tear down the walls that could be demolished and renovate the ce. Even if he wanted to sell it to someone else, he had to make it right first. Dan agreed and personally saw Lilly off at the door. Lilly said, ¡°No need to apany me. Go back.¡± Dan hesitated, then asked, ¡°Um¡­ are you still selling your bracelets and nes?¡± Lilly instantly perked up, ¡°Of course! How much do you want?¡± Dan was embarrassed. He wanted to have all of them, but even though he was wealthy, he wasn¡¯t wealthy enough, After spending thirty million on something, he regretted it. He felt he had acted too impulsively Now¡­ he only hated himself for not having enough money. ¡°Can I buy the triangr ne? Dan asked, feeling apologetic Lilly reached into her bag and took out the ne. Sure, it¡¯s also thirty million¡± Dan didn¡¯t have much money left. He scraped together whatever he could, even calling his father in the middle of the night to ask for money. Luckily, his father was abroad, where it was daytime, and although he scolded Dan, he still transferred the money Only then did Dan manage to buy another ne, but he felt a great sense of regret. If he had enough money, he would have bought both sets of bracelets¡­ ¡°Thank you. Take care¡­ How about we grab ate-night snack together?¡± Dan suggested. Lilly waved her hand, shaking her head like a superior being ¡°No need Max drove, hurrying on the way back ¡°We¡¯re doomed. I thought we¡¯d be back quickly, but this time Granny will give us a hard time¡­¡± Max lamented in his heart. No one expected that there was another practitioner behind the female spirit¡¯s back, causing mischief. Lilly took out her phone and sent a voice message to ke ¡°Daddy, help me investigate a bad person. Reply when you receive this-over and out!¡± Josh said. ¡°Lilly, I¡¯ll help you investigate! Your dad is sleeping in the middle of the night.¡± [Oh. Li Oh. Li, Oh, Li, Oh, Lie, Oh, Li, Oh, Lie] The phone rang, and Lilly answered the call. ke¡¯s deep and pleasant voice came through. ¡°Where are you now?¡± Lilly replied. ¡°We¡¯re on our way home. Almost there!¡± ke murmured. ¡°Is Uncle Max reliable?¡± Lilly thought for a moment, ¡°He¡¯s pretty reliable!¡± ke snorted, ¡°So Lilly doesn¡¯t want Daddy anymore once he returns?¡± Lilly felt overwhelmed. ¡°No. Daddy, didn¡¯t you go to a meeting?¡± ke chuckled softly, ¡°I was just teasing you. Who does Lilly want to find?¡± Lilly said, ¡°There¡¯s only one name, Master Ernest. Can Daddy find him?¡± ke¡¯s tone was indifferent. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t find.¡± Lilly immediately praised, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re the best!¡± ke muttered something about her being a little tterer, then asked if she had eaten or if she was hungry Lilly replied meekly, saying she was hungry. After ke hung up, he sneaked into the kitchen to secretly warm up some food for Lilly, But as soon as he stepped out of the room, he saw Bettany standing in the corridor ke was startled Old Mrs. Crawford staying upte was terrifying enough to care anyone! Bettany nced at ke and mumbled. ¡°One by one, they¡¯re all corrupting my Lilly¡­¡± At this moment, Lilly was ying with the Pen of Judgment. She wanted to give it a try and see if she could glimpse into the future, and find out who that real troublemaking practitioner was. But her Pen of Judgment didn¡¯t show her the future. Instead, it once again revealed the world she had seen before. In that world, fireworks were lighting up the sky. Lilly was curious and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the timing different?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. What could this mean¡­. Chater 711 Chater 711 Chapter 711 In Search of Master Ernest ke helped Lilly find the address of Master Ernest. After Max¡¯s encounter with the terrifying girlfriend, he imed that his house was undergoing critical renovations and he needed to install panels himself¡­ and slipped away. Edward, who was currently working on Max¡¯s house, immediately abandoned the task and rushed over. ¡°Uncle Edward?¡± Lilly eximed in surprise. ¡°Why do you look even darker now?¡± Edward felt speechless. After all, it¡¯s typical for construction workers to have a tannedplexion¡­ Edward shrugged it off and said nonchntly, ¡°Granny asked me toe and check on you guys.¡± Josh chimed in, ¡°Oh, so now is Uncle Edward¡¯s turn!¡± Uncle ke had been quite busytely, seemingly unable to escape Uncle Colton¡¯s grasp. He had been personally leading the team. As for Dad, he was swamped with work as always, while Uncle Liam was working on a design project and keeping an eye on Hannah as she did her homework. Uncle Bryson was still all over the ce, and Uncle Jonas was in high demand for his acting gigs. Uncle Max had just slipped away, iming he needed to renovate his house. Josh believed he must have been frightened the previous night. Uncle Cloud¡¯s special status kept him hidden in some corner, and Uncle Gilbert, being a doctor, was also upied. Edward got into the car and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Bettany came out with a water bottle and hung it around Lilly¡¯s neck. She reminded her. ¡°Stay hydrated in this hot weather¡­ ande back early tonight!¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Okay, Granny, don¡¯t worry!¡± Bettany hesitated for a moment, then decided against saying anything. Well, whenever Lilly managed toe home on time, she truly became a ¡®good-for-nothing girl.¡¯ Bettany watched the car leave and then turned around, massaging her lower back before going inside. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Inside the car, Pablo floated to one side. Lilly began, ¡°Master, yesterday I encountered a malignant spirit, a rich spirit.¡± Pablo nodded, ¡°Did you capture it?¡± He appeared much calmer now. He still remembered when Lilly first captured a malignant spirit and got injured. But now¡­ he didn¡¯t need to worry about her at all. Lilly shook her head. ¡°The uncle possessed by the spirit didn¡¯t let anyone get close, so I couldn¡¯t capture it.¡± ¡°Yesterday, I tried using the pen of judgment to find out where that uncle lived and investigate who Master Ernest is, but I didn¡¯t find anything¡± Pablo suddenly lost hisposure and asked, ¡°Did you start scribbling with the pen of judgment again?¡± Lilly pouted and said confidently, ¡°I didn¡¯t scribble randomly! I had a purpose in mind,¡± Pablo was speechless. Lilly muttered under her breath, ¡°But I didn¡¯t find anything¡­ It was strange that when she searched with a purpose, she couldn¡¯t find anything. Lilly continued, ¡°Master¡­ I saw that other world again Pablo asked, ¡°Which world? The one you sawst time?¡± After contemting for a moment, Lilly described the world to Pablo. Based on their analysis, they spected that it belonged to a realm beyond the Three Realms and Six Paths. It was as if Emperor Prosper was no longer in Ghost Town; he had transcended beyond the Three Realms. ¡°In this vast world, what you see may not be others but yourself through their eyes. Simrly, those people might think they are witnessing someone else¡¯s world without realizing that they are being observed by others.¡± Lilly didn¡¯t respond. She was annoyed. Master always spoke words she couldn¡¯t fully grasp. Lilly said, ¡°Master, maybe you should stop saying these things.¡± Pablo chuckled, ¡°Lilly, are you starting to find fault with your Master now, huh?¡± Lilly looked at him seriously and said, ¡°Master, do you know what you remind me of right now?¡± Pablo curiously remained silent. Lilly replied, ¡°A little bit like that girlfriend fromst night.¡± Pablo fell silent. Edward drove until they reached the address ke had found. It was in the same city, quite close. It would only take half an hour by car. ¡°Here?¡± Josh questioned with confusion. ¡®Doesn¡¯t look like a residential area.. Lilly was also taken aback. ¡°Oh no, Daddy made a mistake¡± They found themselves standing in front of a public restroom Everyone fell into silence. ke received a video call and eximed. ¡°This can¡¯t be He hadn¡¯t made a mistake yet. How old is be a public rel At the very least, it should have been an old, uninhabited house Lilly turned the camera around to show him, and indeed, it was a public restroom. On the screen, ke had several nes, bracelets, and ten rings. ¡°Uh¡­ umm¡­ He searched again, and it was indeed the correct address. However, from the street view, the location should have been a low-rise building. ke did some further research and discovered that the ce had been demolished six months ago, reced by a temporary restroom. The street view hadn¡¯t been updated yet. ¡°Daddy, please double-check, ke frowned, but his search only led to the business mentioned by the female spirit. Edward drove again and found the business. The registered address was still in Alfornada, but upon arrival, they realized it was a market, and the shop was located inside¡­ a grocery store. ¡°Everything for two dors, everything for two dors! Whether you buy or not,e inside and take a look,e inside and see¡­ a vendor called out. ¡°We don¡¯t know anyone named Master Ernest, the shop owner said. ¡°We¡¯re just a grocery store.¡± The shop owner took out a bunch of nes that looked simr to the one Dan had around his neck. ¡°These were popr for a while, so we stocked up¡­ because they didn¡¯t sell well, we registered an online store. ¡°Everyone does the same thing¡­ sell something that costs fifty cents and call it ss, the highest purity. level. Then write some stuff in the product description Something like a unique ne, made with one¡¯s blood, given to a unique boyfriend for good luck¡­ Lilly couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°But why would anyone buy this?¡± The shop owner replied, ¡°Oh, there are buyers for sure. Those young girls in love are the easiest to deceive¡­ I mean, the most devout.¡± After chatting with the shop owner for a while, Lilly and the others confirmed that he was indeed not Master Ernest and left. Pablo said, ¡°This person is quite skilled at hiding. Lilly, let it go.¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Okay, okay!¡± She unzipped her pet carrier bag and took out Polly first, cing her to the side, and then retrieved Tortoise. Polly greeted, ¡°Hey! Old buddy, wake up! Don¡¯t sleep!¡± Tortoise remained silent. Lilly turned Tortoise upside down and gave it a spin on the ground. Tortoise even closed its eyes and continued sleeping It had nothing to do with it anyway. If it weren¡¯t for the turtle on its back, Lilly woukin¡¯t have bothered spinning it. She could have just turned any random stone¡­ Suddenly, Tortoise got stuck for a moment and inexplicably flipped over. Tortoise felt something was amiss. Pablo¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°This person is quite formidable, skilled at evading detection.¡± Just then, a person approached from the direction of the market. He was wearing a Tai Chi uniform and carrying a basket. He strolled, and as he passed by Lilly and the others, he casually nced at them. There was a faint glimmer in his eyes. Had someonee looking for him? And it turned out to be a group of children? Chater 712 Chater 712 Chapter 712 The Colorful Plump Uncle Lally felt something was off Tortoise couldn¡¯t figure it out. She pinched her fingers, but unlike before when her divinations were crystal clear, she now felt as if a fog had descended upon her Pablo Ipoke up. If we can¡¯t figure it out, let¡¯s wait for your Daddy to investigate As long as there are traces, we can find our Josh added. ¡°That female spirit contacted the merchant and even transferred money to him.¡± Lilly interjected, ¡°No need to go through all that trouble With a serious expression on her little face, she extended a finger and began counting the passing people ¡°One, two, three¡­ Whoever I point to is the one¡­ Like grain of rice, push to the end, either it¡¯s him or your ¡°That one!¡± Lilly pointed at a man wearing a Tai Chi uniform. Josh and Pablo looked puzzled. Edward rolled up his sleeves and confidently approached, ¡°Alright, that one? Are you sure? I¡¯ll bring him to you!¡± ¡°Hey! Stop right there, the guy in the white Tai Chi uniform up ahead But it seemed like the man didn¡¯t hear her, he was rushing to catch a bus. As the bus doors were about to close, he hurriedly got on, and by the time Edward caught up, the bus already departed. Lilly quietly watched the bus. ¡°Master Do you think that rich spirit could be the one that Master Ernest hired?¡± Lilly¡¯s thoughts jumped rapidly, and Pablo couldn¡¯t keep up for a moment. He hesitated before saying ¡± only a slight possibility. Can you locate that person?¡± Lilly nodded. Tve tracked him.¡± Edward eximed in surprise. ¡°You can track with ghost-catching too?¡± Lilly nodded again. This time, when they boarded the bus, there was no need to search for a destion Lilly simply directed left or right, and they soon arrive at the antique market Edward followed Lilly, expecting her to directly find dhe person, but incal, she found talledoth on the ground, and set up a makeshift stall spox band Jal coughed, Um Lilly, weren¡¯t we looking for that big belliest uncle Lilly replied just wait and se Everyar fell Edward wood in bewilder Then Polly began her lively sales pitch, attracting a crowd of onlookers. When they heard the bracelet was priced at three billion, the crowd red at Edward and scolded him for shamelessness. Edward was utterly bewildered. What did he do wrong? In the afternoon, the person they were waiting for finally appeared. The chubby uncle was now dressed in a colorful outfit, adorned with variousrge gold chains, shining brightly in the crowd. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Lilly swiftly wrapped up the tablecloth and chased after him. Josh almost couldn¡¯t keep up with her quick movements. ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Lilly chased after him, shouting at the top of her lungs. But there were too many people, and Lilly was too small to attract attention. Edward lifted Lilly and let her ride on his neck. Lilly instantly elevated herself and called out in her sweet and cute voice, ¡°Hey! Mr. Uncle in the colorful clothes up ahead, stop for a moment!¡± The chubby man turned around and saw Lilly floating above the crowd. He was startled and took a closer look, realizing it was a dark-skinned man carrying Lilly who was approaching. The chubby man recognized Lilly and asked cautiously. ¡°What¡¯s going on? If you want me to return the bracelet, forget about it¡­. Lilly said, ¡°Uncle, we¡¯re not here for the bracelet. I wanted to ask you if you know that you have a ghost on you?¡± The chubby man was taken aback, his face immediately turned gloomy. ¡°You¡¯re the one with a ghost, you¡¯re full of ghosts.¡± That statement was not entirely wrong. Lilly nodded, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m full of ghosts.¡± The chubby man fell silent. He cursed to himself, feeling puzzled, and turned away without saying a word. A 200-pound man surprisingly moved with incredible agility and disappeared after a few quick nurs Edward sneered, ¡®Oh? Do you think you can run away from me? He also turned around a few times and saw the colorful higure disappear into a doorway Lilly looked up and read the big letters. ¡°The Lazy Pingy Josh coughed, ¡°Lilly, it¡¯s pronounced The Lazy Pygmy¡­¡± Edward said, ¡°The Lazy Pygmy is one of thergest jade markets in the country, dealing with raw stones¡­¡± Many people who enjoy gambling on stonese here to select raw stones, have them cut on the spot, and see if their choices are good or not. Edward led Lilly and Josh through the door. Drake didn¡¯te today, so Edward had to maintain his self- proimed image as the cool older brother. After paying a small fee, the three of them entered. As soon as they stepped inside, they found that it was just as lively as the market outside, but the items being sold here were all stones. The voices of the people were not as loud as those in the outside market; most of them were speaking softly, creating a more ¡°civilized¡± atmosphere. There were all kinds of stones, with some people setting up stalls and others upyingrge areas to sell their stones. It was Lilly¡¯s first time seeing such a scene, and she couldn¡¯t help but be curious. She saw someone asking a stall owner, ¡°How much is this raw stone?¡± The owner said the stone came from a certain mine and was of a certain quality, and then quoted a price of three hundred thousand. Lilly¡¯s eyes widened instantly. Really? Stones could be so valuable? Then she could just pick up a bunch from the roadside and be rich! Pablo could tell what Lilly was thinking and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. These are raw stones, like the ones you bring back from underground. They may look like ordinary stones on the surface, but inside, they could be Royal Purple Imperial Jade.¡± ¡°If someone who doesn¡¯t understand sees that stone, they would think it¡¯s just an ordinary stone. But someone knowledgeable would judge it by the skin of the stone to determine if it¡¯s jade¡­. If they buy it for several tens of millions and it turns out to be all jade, worth tens of billions, then they¡¯ve made a profit.¡± Lilly suddenly understood. So it¡¯s gambling! Gambling on whether there are treasures inside the stones. Lilly looked at the customer who spent three hundred thousand to buy a stone and shook her head saying, ¡°He¡¯s making a big loss. That stone is just an ordinary stone with nothing inside She nced around and said. ¡°This market is full of stones, but there isn¡¯t a single piece of jade! The market here wasn¡¯t as noisy as the outside, so Lilly¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t particrly low Once her words were spoken, everyone looked at her displeased, especially the stone sellers The chubby uncle in colorful clothes, who had been carrying the rich spirit, appeared from somewhere. his face looking unpleasant. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t speak nonsense. Do you know you have to take responsibility for what you say? You don¡¯t know anything, yet you¡¯re saying that our gambling stone market doesn¡¯t have real jade. Aren¡¯t you ruining my business?¡± Lilly looked over and saw that it was the uncle with the big belly who was carrying the rich spirit. Chater 713 Chater 713 Chapter 713 Richie Quinn, Such a Wealthy Name! The chubby man frowned at Lilly and asked, ¡°Who are you, and what exactly do you want?¡± Lilly countered. ¡°Uncle, who are you and what¡¯s your name?¡± The man replied, ¡°Huh? I¡¯m Richie Quinn, the owner of The Lazy Pygmy¡­ Richie suddenly realized he had inexplicably found himself honestly exining things to a little child, his mouth seemingly out of his control. He quickly added, ¡°No, wait, I should be the one asking who you are¡­¡± How did it end up with him speaking first?? Lilly waved her hand, her small face wearing a mysterious expression. ¡°Oh well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s not dwell on these minor details.¡± Lilly immersed herself in the names of others: Richie Quinn, such a wealthy name! Suddenly, she felt that her name wasn¡¯t as pleasant. She should be called Million¡­ no, Billion! Richie fell silent. Edward, with his rough demeanor, said, ¡°We all have the surname, Crawford. Do you remember selling a bracelet to us a few days ago?¡± Richie became wary upon hearing that. They were here for the bracelet! ¡°Afterpleting the transaction, youe knocking on our door. Isn¡¯t that against the rules?¡± Lilly quickly interjected, ¡°We didn¡¯te for the bracelet¡­ Pausing for a moment, she added, ¡°Um, Uncle Richie, are you feeling okaytely?¡± Lilly just wanted to catch a ghost. But the male customer who was just spoken to suddenly felt ufortable. He interrupted with an unpleasant expression, ¡°Mr. Quinn. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re feeling alright, but I¡¯m not!¡± Some people involved in gambling with raw stones detest signs of bad luck. It was evident that he had just selected a stone, and Lilly imed he had made a big loss. That wasn¡¯t a good omen Staring at Lilly, the man was displeased as he questioned. Do you understand raw stones! This raw sinne is an Old Skin, with a green crust visible. There¡¯s something inside! You know nothing and yet you speak recklessly, bringing had luck! Lilly opened her mouth to respond calling Josh raimed, Holy crap! How dare yoni call my sie bad hack Edward narrowed his eyes, crossed his arms, and coldly observed the man Unexpectedly, the man continued toin. It could be said that when it came in mas rted to gambling, people came fearless ¡°That stone of yours indeed has nothing inside; I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Lilly said, pointing at the other stones on the stall. ¡°It¡¯s not just this stone; none of these stones have anything.¡± ¡°Look at this one with a green surface-it¡¯s glued on!¡± Adults might consider whether they would offend someone, but Lilly spoke inly. These stones were originally meant to deceive people. As soon as the stall owner heard this, he exploded. The Lazy Pygmy was Richie¡¯s establishment, and Richie had one rule: no fakes or deceit allowed. If the stones were directly transported from the jade mine, he wouldn¡¯t interfere with buyers¡¯ satisfaction. But if someone intentionally deceived others, not only would they be expelled, but they would also have topensate. The Lazy Pygmy had be the ¡°boss¡± in this line of business, attracting everyone precisely because of this. They weren¡¯t afraid of encountering fraudsters here¡­ That¡¯s why the stall owner detested Lilly and quickly said, ¡°How can you speak like that? These stones were directly transported from the mine. The crusts are all natural. How can you say there¡¯s nothing inside?¡± In the world of stone gambling, after mining the jade, the remaining stones from the edges are transported and sold at low prices to jade enthusiasts. During the mining process, all visible jade is taken, leaving behind stones with some traces of jade material. Some stones may not show anything on the surface, but when cut open, they reveal a full jade interior. This thrilling pursuit of striking it big attracts people to the world of stone gambling. And where there is stone gambling, there are strategies. The surface of the stones, referred to as ¡°skin¡± by insiders, is used to specte on the presence of genuine material inside. For example, ¡°Old Elephant Skin¡± is a stone with a surface that resembles elephant skin, with folds and a loose, grayish-white appearance. It is often believed to contain high-quality jade. Buying an ¡°Old Elephant Skin¡± stone for a hundred thousand and discovering high-quality jade inside can lead to selling it for a million, resulting in overnight wealth. However, stones with valuable contents inside are rare. They are usually picked out in the mining fields long before others have a chance to find them. So, the practice of creating fake skins emerged as a deceptive method. The stall owner looked at Richie, feigning a smile, and said, ¡°This child is talking nonsense. Everyone knows Mr. Quinn¡¯s rules. I wouldn¡¯t dare toe here if I were to engage in such deception¡± In reality, he was trying to make a big profit precisely because fakes were not allowed here. If someone suspected him, he would simply say, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know Mr. Quinn¡¯s rules? Would I dare to deceive people? Richie frowned and looked at the stones on the stall, his expression turning cold. He asked, ¡°Where did youe from? Who approved your inspection?¡± Richie temporarily forgot about Lilly because this perin haid vited hus rules. Someone wou engaging in such activities right under his nose! it¡¯s just The stall owner harbored resemment deep inside and pointest at Lilly saving ¡°M Quinn cut this child speaking nonsense. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can pick up any stone and cut it open right now! Even if I don¡¯t make any money and suffer a loss myself, I need to prove my innocence He nced at Lilly and immediately picked up a stone that had been prepared in advance Lilly took a nce¡­¡­¡­¡­. She didn¡¯t need to calcte, she already knew that this stone was genuine She silently watched his performance Several people gathered around, excitedly eximing when they saw the green color inside the stone ¡°There¡¯s jade! It¡¯s there!¡± ¡°Oh my goodness, it¡¯s high-quality jade with excellent rity! This is a fortune!¡± The stall owner felt a pang of regret Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Indeed, this stone contained something inside, but he had already examined it using technical means and found only a small amount of desirable material Cutting further would reveal nothing. However, if he didn¡¯t cut it open and sold it to someone who didn¡¯t know much about gemstones¡­ he could have easily fooled them into paying three to four hundred thousand Now that it had been cut open, those who understood stones could tell that there was nothing more inside and it could only be sold for slightly over a hundred thousand, deceiving those who were not knowledgeable. That¡¯s why he disliked Lilly You see, Mr. Quinn, I feel so wronged.¡± The stall owner casually blocked the stones that were fakes and pointed to the other genuine stones saying, ¡°In Mr. Quinn¡¯s establishment, who would dare to deceive? I wouldn¡¯t challenge Mr. Quinn¡¯s rules Others chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right! These stones here don¡¯t appear to be faked. Take a look at these The owner can effortlessly open any of them and find jade. My goodness, I need to take a good look The gamblers were filled with excitement. The stall owner immediately used Lilly, ¡°Just a moment ago, this child was saying that it¡¯s not just my stall, but that there¡¯s no jade in any of the stones here. But the one I opened has jade! So you see this child is just talking nonsense¡± Others echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, what a bad omen!¡± ¡°Maybe this child has a gift for saying unlucky things Let¡¯s just ignore her Lilly, however, said, ¡°How can you call it picking up a one casually Josh, seeing Lilly¡¯s confidence, also spoke firmly. ¡°That right, who knows if you had is prepared in advance!¡± Are you willing to let us pick any shoe casually and cat The stall owner eximed. How is that possible) Sam hacks here to de e! business. If I let you cut open any stone you want, and I suffer a loss, can youpensate me?¡± Before Richie could speak, he immediately drove them away, saying, ¡°Go away! Where did these kids come from? Even your parents can¡¯t control you!¡± He red at Edward. Edward thought, ¡°Oh? I¡¯ve been restraining myself from hitting someone, and he dares to re at me?¡± Chater 714 Chater 714 Chapter 714 Going Out, Knowing Today Is the Day to Strike It Rich The stall owner intended to divert attention, deliberately escting the situation and shifting the focus onto Lilly. No one who gambles on stones likes to hear ominous signs or superstitious talk. The stall owner sought to direct everyone¡¯s attention toward Lilly, hoping to drive her away. He nned to seize the opportunity to say, ¡°Apologies, folks. Today doesn¡¯t seem to be a lucky day for me, so I¡¯ll be closing up shop.¡± Little did he know that Lilly wasn¡¯t one to y by the rules. Before Richie could even speak, Lilly pulled out her adorable cell phone and confidently dered, ¡°I can afford it! I¡¯m super rich!¡± ¡°But, would you dare to cut open all the stones?¡± she questioned. Confusion filled the faces of the onlookers. Richie stuttered, ¡°Um¡­¡± The stall owner, bewildered, asked, ¡°What do you mean? Are you nning to buy all my stones?¡± Lilly wrinkled her little nose and replied, ¡°Are you taking me for a fool? These stones of yours are worthless; they contain nothing of value. Why would I buy them?¡± The stall owner exploded in anger, ¡°What do you mean? Are you trying to fool me? Who dares to say there¡¯s nothing inside them? If there is, what would you say then?¡± ¡°You, little girl, are you doing this on purpose? Are you intentionally trying to disrupt my stall? Mr. Quinn, look at her! I told you she¡¯s doing it on purpose. She must be from a family that couldn¡¯t find any valuable stones and came to bring me bad luck!¡± Richie interjected, ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything like that!¡± The stall owner, stubbornly refusing to heed the advice, continued his tirade against Lilly, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a mother? Hasn¡¯t she taught you any manners or principles? It seems you were born to a mother but not raised by one!¡± Lilly¡¯s expression changed, her lips tightly sealed. Edward furrowed his brow, his voice booming like a bell, ¡°What did you say? Say it again if you dare!¡± Josh pulled out his phone and dialed, ¡°Hey¡­ Dad! Someone is insulting Lilly, saying shecks proper upbringing!¡± ¡°Hey¡­ Uncle ke, Lilly is being bullied!¡± Richie felt a headacheing on as the situation escted. Frustrated with the stall owner¡¯s attempts to shift the focus and refusal to listen to reason, Richie took charge of the situation. He immediately turned to the stall owner and said, ¡°What kind ofnguage is that? She¡¯s just a little girl. Apologize to her!¡± Then he looked at Lilly and added, ¡°Alright, alright, Uncle will give you some candy. Go and y now. Let¡¯s not talk about the bracelet anymore, and don¡¯t argue with him. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Richie took out two lollipops, intending to send Lilly away before dealing with the stall owner. While he nned to investigate the stall owner, he prioritized resolving Lilly¡¯s situation since she arrived first. Unexpectedly, Lilly, like a fierce little beast, retorted, ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving!¡± The mention of her mother triggered, something in Lilly for the first time. She pulled out a bank card and ced it confidently in Richie¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re talking about gambling on stones, right? Well, this is my card, and it has one billion dors! I bet that none of these stones contain jade. If I lose, I¡¯ll give him the one billion. Come on, dare to gamble with me?¡± Richie was astonished. This little child was only a few years old, yet she had one billion dors? He didn¡¯t doubt Lilly¡¯s card because it wasn¡¯t surprising for someone who could sell Royal Purple Imperial Jade to have one billion. But others found it hard to believe! Someone shook their head, ¡°Does this child even understand the value of one billion?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Not even children from wealthy families have a billion just lying around.¡± ¡°What kind of parent are you? Take your child away!¡± The stall owner chuckled, thinking he was being funny. ¡°Exactly! If this little girl has one billion in her ount, I¡¯ll grab a spoon and im all the toilets in this ce!¡± The crowd burst intoughter. Lilly, unsure, asked, ¡°Are you talking about eating poop?¡± The stall owner sarcastically replied, ¡°Yeah! Well, I won¡¯t argue with you. Ladies and gentlemen, it seems like my luck at the stall isn¡¯t good today, causing trouble for all of you. So, I¡¯ll just pack up and leave.¡± Lilly protested, ¡°No, don¡¯t go!¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice rang out. Another chubby figure appeared¨Cit was Valentine, the CEO of Taylor Entertainment, the entertainment company under Crawford Holdings, thepany Jonas had signed with. Valentine happened to be out for a stroll today and unexpectedly ran into Lilly. ¡°Oh, Mr. Taylor!¡± Richie greeted him with a smile. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Valentine couldn¡¯t casually reveal Lilly¡¯s identity, so he simply said, ¡°I know this little girl. Her family is very wealthy, and she has one billion in her ount. If she doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll cover it!¡± Encountering a little troublemaker like this, how could he miss the opportunity to make a move? No matter what had happened, he would take action first and deal with itter. Valentine positioned himself strategically and immediately stood beside Lilly. Lilly remembered this uncle, a devoted son who tried various methods to save his mother¡¯s soul when she fell ill. Unfortunately, the Victorian ballgown olddy died, unable to be reincarnated. The crowd noticed someone vouching for Lilly, and things escted further. Now, they couldn¡¯t proceed without a bet¡­ Moreover, the person whom Richie referred to as Mr. Taylor was vouching for the little girl, guaranteeing she had one billion in her ount¡­ All eyes turned to the stall owner. Josh sneered, ¡°Do you need us to buy, a spoon for you?¡± The stall owner¡¯s face turned dark! But now he was caught in a dilemma. ¡°Let¡¯s bet¡­ Let¡¯s bet!¡± the stall owner gritted his teeth. ¡°If there¡¯s jade inside any of the stones, then the one billion is mine, right?¡± He had no choice but to go all in! One billion dors¡­ It was impossible for the stall owner not to be tempted. Lilly said, ¡°Of course not. The jade you glued on the surface doesn¡¯t count.¡± Josh added, ¡°And those with a greenyer on the surface, they¡¯re jade too, but you made low¨Cquality fakes. They don¡¯t count!¡± Edward crossed his arms and said coldly, ¡°Those smaller than a grain of rice don¡¯t count either.¡± For now, they refrained from beating him. They would find a ce to teach him a lesson after the bet. How dare he insult his niece, saying she was illegitimate! He wouldn¡¯t let this person off the hook. Yes, he was ruthless like that, no matter what others said. The stall owner epted these conditions and said, ¡°Of course!¡± Deep down, he couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted. Now, everyone had stopped caring about whether he was cheating or not. Their focus was solely on the bet, which meant Mr. Quinn wouldn¡¯t pursue him¡­ Moreover, among these many stones, some were intentionally faked by him, that was true. But some were indeed brought from the mining area, a mix of real and fake. Even he couldn¡¯t be sure if there was jade inside those stones from the mining area. What if there was? Even if it was just a tiny bit! He would make a fortune. Even if he sold all these stones, they wouldn¡¯t fetch more than ten million atmost¡­ Who among those who yed with stones didn¡¯t have a gambling mentality? The stall owner was not different. He felt like his chances of winning were high! The surrounding people couldn¡¯t help but envy him. Oh my god, a billion¨Cdor wager. Who needs anything else? The stall owner was going to win. With so many stones, there would surely be at least one with jade inside. As long as it was as big as a fingernail, it counted as a win. Their eyes turned green with envy¡­ Lilly¡¯s grape¨Clike eyes nced around and she said, ¡°I can¡¯t be the only one putting up money. What if your lose?¡± The stall owner thumped his chest confidently and dered, ¡°If I lose, I¡¯llpensate you with one. billion! Then I¡¯ll immediately get lost!¡± Lilly smiled and said, ¡°Deal! Whoever can¡¯t fulfill their promise is a little dog.¡± Haha, a billion dors! Lilly was excited. When she left home today, she had a feeling she was about to make a fortune, and now it was happening! Excitement consumed Lilly, causing her to forget about her original goal of catching the rich spirit. Josh forgot about it too. The siblings¡® eyes sparkled with anticipation. Meanwhile, Pablo on the side said, ¡°Hey, hey¡­ You guys have gone off track!¡°. Chater 715 Chater 715 Chapter 715 The Fiery Aunt Lisa The Lazy Pygmy stood tall, a five¨Cstory building with an internal hollow circr structure. The lower floors, the first and second, were mostly upied by various vendors who came and went, their presence unpredictable. From the third floor and above, the shops became more upscale, with fixed owners. One day, a rumor spread like wildfire; involving a young child and a stall owner betting a billion. The news quickly circted throughout the entire market, attracting a crowd of curious onlookers. Heads leaned out from the second floor and above, eager to catch a glimpse of the spectacle below. Richie whispered a few words to Valentine, and after a nod of agreement, he called for a skilled stone cutter toe over. ¡°Cut! Cut!¡± The gamblers¡® eyes reddened with excitement, their anticipation soaring. The stall owner presented a stone, and the stone cutter swiftly and decisively made the cuts, revealing the stone¡¯s contents. As expected, there was nothing, not even a trace of valuable jade. ¡°Ah, bad luck!¡± someone eximed. ¡°This is just the first piece, why rush? There are dozens of stones, big and small, on this stall!¡± another person remarked. The stall owner said, ¡°Exactly¡­ Cut this one!¡± He was desperate to uncover a valuable stone and im the billion for himself. Unbeknownst to many, the stall owner himself was a gambling enthusiast. In the world of gambling, some rose from rags to riches overnight, while others lost everything, even their lives, due to the thrill of gambling. His own experiences had led him down a path of ruin, losing his multimillion¨Cdor fortune, his family deserting him, and his mother passing away from the shock. Now, with his back against the wall, he had maxed out all his cards and borrowed from loan sharks to acquire a batch of stones. He had even spent money to fake their appearance, hoping to recoup his losses. Beforeing here, he had firmly resolved not to gamble ever again. But gamblers were like that, once they got involved, it was hard to quit. Now, the stall owner¡¯s eyes were growing increasingly frenzied, convinced that he would surely win. In the blink of an eye, the stone cutter had already cut four or five stones! Without exception, all of them were worthless. The spectators¡® blood pressure surged as they eagerly anticipated each stone, hoping for a spark of excitement. To witness the cutting of twenty or thirty stones was an exhrating experience. ¡°Next!¡± the stall owner gritted his teeth. He couldn¡¯t believe his luck was so bad. The odds of winning with a single stone were slim, but with twenty or thirty stones, he couldn¡¯t believe that none of them would yield anything. Sizzle¡­ Whir¡­ The tension among the onlookers reached its peak. With each stone ced on the cutting table, different. opinions emerged. Some believed the stone had good potential based on its appearance, at least showing some value. Yet every time, disappointed sighs followed, quickly reced by excitement for the next stone. In the blink of an eye, over twenty stones had been cut, including the ones the stall owner had artificially created. As expected, they were all fakes, devoid of any value. The crowd booed the stall owner in unison. ¡°Only one stone left!¡± The stall owner¡¯s eyes brimmed with hope, extremely excited. He blew on the stone. and muttered under his breath. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°The most inconspicuous one often holds the hope of a turnaround! May Jesus and the Virgin Mary bless me¡­¡± ¡°This one must have something, I¡¯m sure of it!¡± Gamblers, until thest second, will nevere to their senses. Lilly remained calm andposed throughout, observing the crowd before her, each person growing more frantic and unhinged than thest. They were drawn in by the immense and elusive desires right in front of them, pursuing them relentlessly like moths to a me. It was truly terrifying. Josh whispered to Lilly, ¡°Lilly, did you release the greedy ghost?¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± They had just captured the greedy ghost and hadn¡¯t gained control over it yet. Even if they were to release it now, with so many people around, one greedy ghost wouldn¡¯t be enough to control them all. Thest piece of raw stone was also cut open. Still, there was nothing. Disappointment washed over the crowd, and they let out collective sighs and shook their heads. The stall owner¡¯s face turned pale, and his legs gave way as he sat amidst the discarded stones. ¡°How is this possible¡­ How?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it! He had gone through so many stones. Even if he had manipted and faked about half of them, there were still so many uncertain ones! How could there be nothing at all? Lilly asked, ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Initially, she had been excited at the prospect of winning a billion. But after witnessing the madness of these gamblers, Lilly grew calm. Josh said, ¡°You lost! Pay up, one billion!¡± To their surprise, the stall owner chuckled, his eyes filled with resentment and deceit. ¡°No.¡± How could he possibly have a billion? He had simply made a hollow promise, never intending to pay up if he lost. So, whether it was one billion or two billion, he would confidently make the same promise. Josh eximed in anger, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re cheating!¡± The stall owner shrugged, spreading his hands. ¡°Well, what can you do to me? Just beat me up? Big deal.¡± ¡°And Mr. Quinn, I can simply never set foot in here again, right? What can you do to me?¡± The stall owner hadpletely given up. ¡°If anyone should be med, it¡¯s you idiots. I only did some small business to make ends meet, You provoked me with the promise of a billion, and now I¡¯ve cut open all these stones. You should be the onespensating me!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, could I have ended up like this?¡± The stall owner ranted. Lilly had encountered plenty of scoundrels and their twisted logic before. But every time she encountered a new kind of absurdity, it never failed to push the boundaries of her tolerance. ¡°When you gamble, you should be prepared to ept the consequences. If you don¡¯t want to pay, that¡¯s fine, but asking us topensate you instead?¡± Lilly grew angry. ¡°You¡¯re the one who caused this!¡± The stall owner vented his resentment without anywhere to direct it. From losing everything in one night to borrowing money at high¨Cinterest rates to buy a batch of stones. And now, being exposed and ending up in this situation, all because of this cursed child! The stall owner grew increasingly infuriated, his anger escting. Seizing the moment when Lilly wasn¡¯t paying attention, he viciously kicked his foot toward her! Josh and Edward were caught off guard and exploded with rage. Lilly¡¯s expression turned cold, a trace of fierceness appearing in her eyes. She swiftly reached out her small hand and grabbed hold of the stall owner¡¯s foot, hurling him away! Bang! A deafening sound resonated, leaving everyone in shock. What had just happened? It was too fast for them to react! Before their minds could process what had transpired, a cold voice rang out, ¡°Dare toy a hand on my daughter, and you¡¯re dead!¡± Everyone turned to look in confusion. They saw a figure soaring through the air. Lisa raised the stall owner high above her head and forcefully mmed him onto the ground! Without saying a word, she lifted him back up and mmed him down again, her face filled with ferocity. ¡°Trash! Bury him! Bury him!¡± ng, ng, ng¡­ Bang, bang, bang¡­ Lilly quickly covered her eyes, her small hand parting slightly to sneak a peek¡­ Oh my goodness, Aunt Lisa is so brutal! Anthony hurriedly stepped in to stop Lisa. ¡°Enough, you might end up killing someone.¡± Lisa¡¯s fairplexion flushed with anger, and she shouted, ¡°Bury him! Bury him!¡± ¡°Anyone who dares to bully Lilly, toss them out!¡° Chater 716 Chater 716 Chapter 716 Afraid Of The Shameless Anthony had a hard time calming Lisa. ke picked up Lilly and asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± Lilly coughed, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± The one who was in a bad condition was the boss. Lilly and Josh looked at the man lying on the pile of stones who was screaming in pain. Oh no¡­ He looks so miserable! The man yelled, ¡°Someone beat me up! Help me call the police! I can¡¯t move at all! Argh! My hand¡­ I have to go to the hospital! I¡¯m dying!¡± ke red at him with a hint of hostility. This piece of sh*t told Lilly that she doesn¡¯t have ¨¤ mom? He stared down at the man while he stepped on the man¡¯s shoulders and elbows propped up on his knees. ¡°Dying already? Hmm?¡± ke asked while emitting a killing aura. The people that gathered around were frightened. They couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. Anthony picked up Lilly, ¡°Come on Lilly, let¡¯s go out and wait for your father.¡± Lilly was puzzled, ¡°Why?¡± Anthony strode outside, ¡°Your father needs to collect some interest.¡± Perhaps some people would say that the Crawford family was unreasonable, but Anthony didn¡¯t mind. Everyone had something they treasured. Lilly and Jean were something the Crawford family treasured. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Anthony turned around and called Lisa. Lisa shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± She wanted to see ke, who always spent their money beating someone up. Josh didn¡¯t budge either. He was no longer three, four or five years old. He could watch now. Anthony had to leave with Lilly. ¡°I want to watch too!¡± Lilly said. ¡°Is Lilly an obedient girl?¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s not watch!¡± Lilly was speechless. I¡¯m always tricked by Uncle Anthony¡­ The man who was stepped on by ke shouted when he saw ke not making a move yet, ¡°You guys set me up! First the youngsters and now you ruined my ce! You guys targeted me. My stones are all ruined. All my money is gone. I¡¯ll sue you if you don¡¯tpensate me by today!¡± Richie frowned and wanted to tell them to leave it to him. After all, this ce belonged to him. However, he did not have the chance when Valentine pulled him back. ke craned his neck and moved his wrist.. The man was still screaming, ¡°I¡¯m suing you! Ouch, my hand! My hand is broken. I¡¯m going to be disabled! I won¡¯t let go of this matter without tens of millions!¡± What a joke! I don¡¯t have any money. Do you think beating me up will make mee up with a hundred million? What can you do even if I lose? Are you going to kill me in broad daylight? I¡¯m not scared even if the police are here. I was just scolding the child and trying to kick her. How could they beat me up like this? There¡¯s no justice at all. The bet of 100 million is a joke in front of thew. All my stones were ruined by them and they should pay me back instead! The man thought and looked at ke provocatively. People were usually afraid of the shameless because they could do whatever they want to others. However, ke was not afraid of them. ¡°Crack!¡± ke put some force on his foot and the man¡¯s shoulder bone broke. ¡°Argh!¡± The man let out a scream. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± ke looked at him coldly, ¡°Compensation and medical expenses, right?¡± ¡°One million for your shoulder.¡± ¡°Another million for your ribs¡­¡± ¡°Crack!¡± The man¡¯s ribs were also fractured. The pain of fractured ribs was something that one couldn¡¯t imagine. The man was just about to let out another scream. ke stuffed a cloth for rubbing stones into his mouth. ¡°Hush¡­ Don¡¯t scare my daughter. Staying silent now? Didn¡¯t you want money? Come on, how many millions do you want now?¡± ke stepped on the man¡¯s wrist. ¡°Crack!¡± No one knows how ruthless ke could get. Anthony did not dare to let Lilly see her dad¡¯s bad side. Josh felt scared and grabbed Lisa¡¯s hand. Lisa put her arms around him, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± The man on the ground couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He began to feel afraid. ke asked, ¡°Is it enough?¡± ¡°Crack!¡± The man who was biting the rag turned pale and his clothes were soaked with sweat. ¡°How many millions is it now? Oh, it¡¯s four million. How about rounding it up to five million?¡± This time, ke ced his foot on the man¡¯s neck. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be gentle. It will not kill you, but you¡¯ll be paralyzed from the neck down!¡± The man was terrified and screamed, his eyes begging for mercy. If I was paralyzed, what was the point of taking five or ten million dors if I was lying in shit and piss every day? This is even worse than just dying! The man endured the pain and took the rag out of his mouth, ¡°I was wrong. Please forgive me. Please don¡¯t taint your shoe with me¡­¡± ke removed his feet, ¡°Get lost!¡± The man hurriedly stood up. The fractures all over his body hurt so much that he almost fainted. He wanted to run quickly. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Edwards said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to clean up the toilets? If you don¡¯t eat your fill today, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to walk out of this door.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The man¡¯s face stiffened. This is too much. Is there a need to be so vicious when I just provoked that child with a word or two? They certainly looked like they were from a big family. How petty were they to pick a fight with me! Chater 717 Chater 717 Chapter 717 The Fortune Teller The man barely squeezed out a smile, ¡°My lord¡­ I apologize¡­¡± Richie intervened because his business would be affected if the man did what they asked him to. ¡°Mr. Crawford, calm down.¡± Ritchie thought ke¡¯s surname was Crawford. ¡°This is because of my mismanagement that caused the viin to exploit the loopholes. Let it go¡­¡± ¡°Alright. It¡¯s just because of you that I¡¯ll let this slide,¡± ke said. Did Lilly catch all these evil spirits? In that case, it¡¯s enough for now. ¡°It¡¯s okay for us to leave, but we have made our points clear.¡± ke never allowed his daughter¡¯s name to be stained. ¡°My daughter¡¯s right in this matter. This person specializes in counterfeiting. These counterfeit stones have been ced not only here, but also in other ces. Four people had been cheated, making a total of 90 million. One of them was an olddy who didn¡¯t know anything. She was stopped by this person on her way to the hospital, and cheated out of all her life¨Csaving money. She died because she got too agitated when she learned the truth. My daughter pointed out that he cheated on people¡¯s money. Do you guys think there¡¯s something wrong?¡± ke asked. The people hurriedly shook their heads. The people who gamble almost forgot that this man was exposed as a liar at the beginning. ¡°He deserved it!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°He should have his hands and feet broken off¡­¡± It didn¡¯t matter if the people were being honest, ke achieved what he wanted. ¡°Richie?¡± ke looked at Richie. ¡°Yes, Mr. Crawford.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk between the both of us.¡± Richie followed ke, ¡°This way please¡­¡± The man ran away when no one was paying attention to him anymore. He ran toward a corner and he fell to the ground in pain. The more he thought about it, the more he hated them. ¡°Do you want to take revenge? I can help you.¡± A fortune teller suddenly appeared. ¡°Look at you now. You just want to earn some money but a child disturbed your business. Rich people really treat others¡® lives like grass and do whatever they want. What¡¯s wrong with you wanting the money? You have nothing left anyway. Why don¡¯t you kidnap the girl? The Crawford family is so rich. What they fear the most is something happened to the girl. Kidnap her and ask for a few hundred million. They will give it.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. In Richie¡¯s office. Valentine bought back some desserts and sweets. Anthony came in while holding Lilly. Valentine gave Lilly the things he bought. ¡°Mr. Crawford, two days ago I bought this bracelet from Little Miss Crawford. I did not know she took it by herself. The bracelet was sold to another person now. I could redeem it back again with more money¡­¡± Richie thought it was a child who didn¡¯t know any better who stole and sold the family¡¯s treasure. The adults were here to get it back now. That bracelet was indeed a piece of gem. A crystal with such a pure shade of purple couldn¡¯t be found so easily. ke sat on the sofa and looked at Lilly eating the cake. ¡°I didn¡¯t call you here to get the bracelet.¡± Lilly also looked up, ¡°Uncle Richie, it really has nothing to do with the bracelet. We want to ask, have you ever met a fortune teller before?¡± Richie froze, ¡°Fortune teller¡­ There¡¯s one¡­¡± Lilly hurriedly asked, ¡°Do you still have his contact information?¡± ¡°That fortune teller is indeed powerful. When I was poor and begged him for riches. He cast a spell and told me to give him 10 million once I became rich¡­ He did not ask me to pay him anything at that time. My life really got better and I became richer and richer.¡± Lilly looked at the rich spirit above his head. Erm¡­ Does he know what he invited? Chapter 718 Chapter 718 Chapter 718 The Rich Ghost Behind Him Richie thought that the Crawford family was looking for that fortune teller. There are not many fortune tellers who are really capable. Did they need the help of a fortune teller? The Crawford family should be in some kind of trouble. ¡°The fortune teller that helped me left after getting the 10 million from me. Mr. Crawford, if you¡¯re looking for him, I have no way to find him. Are you encountering any problem that needs his help?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Lilly, Josh and Lisa had the same nk expression. Lilly said, ¡°Uncle Richie, we are indeed looking for that fortune teller, but not to beg him for help¡­ ¡°Erm¡­ my mom thinks this man is not a good person. We are looking for him to stop him,¡± Josh rified. ¡°Stop him from what?¡± Lilly pointed to his head, ¡°You know what? The fortune teller cast a spell and invited a rich spirit for you¡­¡± ¡°You guys misunderstand¡­.¡± How did I be rich then? Can spirits make me rich? Lilly jumped off the sofa and brought out a mirror from Josh¡¯s backpack. ¡°Look at it by yourself. Are you ready?¡± Richie was in a daze for the whole time. What mental preparation is needed to look in the mirror? He was shocked when he looked in the mirror. A ¡°man¡± was lying on his back. A huge ¡°man¡± with gold teeth. Richie turned around and looked to his back but he saw nothing. When he looked in the mirror again, the man appeared on his shoulder again with a smile showing his gold teeth. ¡°Oh my God!¡± Richie was so scared that he threw the mirror. Josh hurriedly went over to catch his mirror but Lilly caught it in time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your mirror is as good as brand new!¡± This mirror was Josh¡¯s new invention. Lilly looked at Richie who got paled, ¡°Do you believe it now?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­ ¡°This is a rich spirit.¡± Lilly thought for a moment and looked toward the door. Valentine knew she wanted him to close the door. Valentine immediately went over and closed the door. Lilly thanked him before throwing out a talisman. The people in the room could see the rich spirit now. Valentine was shocked. Anthony was sitting upright while looking down to drink his tea. Lisa was stuffing herself with cookies. ke frowned slightly. Richie, on the other hand, suddenly felt a weight on his neck. He did not dare to move. ¡°This is the rich spirit that the fortune teller invited for you,¡± Lilly said. The spirit spoke after some time, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me being a spirit? I did help him get rich, right? If I did not help him, could he have millions now? Without me, he would have owed millions¡± Richie back stiffened and he was stunned. He remembered a few years ago that he almost owed millions when his business failed. When he almost jumped off a building, he met the fortune teller. ¡°He¡¯s right. If it was not for him, I might have jumped to my death now. The fortune teller told me to go back and get a good night¡¯s sleep. The next day, my business took a turn for the best. A former client said he trusted me and asked me to apany him to pick a batch of raw stones. I was ready to pay but I somehow felt wrong and requested another batch.¡± ¡°Yes, I showed you the way, the rich spirit said. It was also the batch of raw stones that allowed the client to get several pieces of emerald. Richie got paid half a million for it. ¡°This half a million gave me a glimmer of hope to start up a business again. I gritted my teeth and bought another batch of raw stones. I went to another location instead of the one in my head. I opened a stall to sell the stones. On the day itself, several pieces of emerald were found in the stones again. The customer gave me 10 thousand dor tips. More and more customers bought my stones. They were sold out in a day. Half a million became more than a million. I got rich through divine guidance. Now I know, it¡¯s a spirit all along.¡± Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Exchanged Your Life With The Money Earned Richie was indescribably emotional and he feltplicated. He became richer but he still kept his own store, which had the highest probability of getting gems. ¡°Wow, why don¡¯t you keep the stones to yourself then?¡± Lilly asked. ¡°The fortune teller told me that I could keep the business of raw stones but remember not to gamble on it. I listened to him and my business got bigger.¡± The spirit did help Richie a lot. Josh felt that spirits and ghosts were not scary for the first time, ¡°In that case, who doesn¡¯t want to have a rich spirit?¡± A spirit that could help you get rich is a good spirit! Richie nodded, although he was scared just now, he could deny the fact that the spirit helped him a lot and even saved his life. Lilly shook her head, ¡°Maybe to you he¡¯s good, but he¡¯s an evil spirit. An evil spirit¡¯s help alwayses with some conditions. He did help you make a lot of money, and the more you earned, the shorter your life will be. Richie froze. He felt nothing was wrong with him. Lilly asked for the third time, ¡°Are you healthy for the past few years?¡± Richie thought about it and said with hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m not really sick, but as I got fatter, I got high blood pressure, diabetes and hyperlipidemia.¡± However, Richie did not take them seriously because they didn¡¯t cause his death yet. ¡°Anything else?¡± Lilly pursued. ¡°Sometimes, there¡¯s a vague pain in my heart. When I¡¯m too tired, I get back pain. There are also times when I felt my chest tightened in the middle of the night.¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Yeah, but there should be more to it. The spirit helped him earn so much money, he should have sucked up most of his host¡¯s energy. Richie racked his brain, ¡°Does getting diarrhea often count? Diarrhea is a minor problem, right?¡± ¡°Go and have a check-up in the hospital.¡± Richie was not concerned about his health, ¡°So you came here to find out where the fortune teller had gone, and also to catch the spirit on me?¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Yes, the spirit is doing you harm.¡± They didn¡¯t expect Richie to refuse, ¡°No, thank you. I appreciate your concern, but I don¡¯t want to get rid of him.¡± Lilly froze and looked at Pablo. ¡°This is the first host who does not want to be separated from the spirit¡­¡± Exchanged Your Life With The Money Earned ¡°Rare indeed but it¡¯s a rich spirit that benefits him.¡± Lilly knew Richie had only a few years left in his life, ¡°Is money more important than your life? Uncle Richie, if you don¡¯t remove the spirit, you won¡¯t live more than five years.¡± She thought that Richie would ask her to catch the spirit if she said that.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. However, he firmly refused. He felt that it was not necessary because the medical field was so advanced now. He could buy ten years of life in riches. That was enough for him. ¡°Life is important, but being poor is terrible. I do not want to experience poverty again,¡± Richie said. ¡°But¡­ after catching the spirit, you might not continue to make a lot of money. As long as you run a good business, you will not be poor.¡± Lilly couldn¡¯t figure out that money was that important to him. Lilly felt that people could be with their families and experience happiness by being alive. For Richie, he felt that life is unbearable without money. It was difficult to live a normal life after experiencing luxury. Lilly gave up. She couldn¡¯t follow her own will and forcefully catch the spirit if the host doesn¡¯t want it. ¡°If you regret it, give us a call.¡± Lilly wrote down her number. After Richie left, Valentine shook his head andmented, ¡°Just spend what you earn, it is not that hard, is it?¡± Sacrificing your life for money is not worth it. ¡°Little Miss Crawford, do you want to have fun at mypany? Jonas has been spending more time at thepany,¡± Valentine asked. Lilly nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be there in a few days!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± I¡¯ll go back and build a temporary yground. Lilly smiled and waved to Valentine, ¡°Goodbye Mr. Val. Hope you get rich!¡± Valentine was delighted, with such a word from her, he would definitely be rich. Chapter 720 Chapter 720 Chapter 720 Is Money or Life More Important? ¡°Goodbye, everyone!¡± Valentine bid farewell to them joyfully. This trip was worth it! In the car, Lilly was confused, ¡®Uncle Anthony, is it that important to make money? You¡¯re always busy too¡­¡± Not only Uncle Anthony is busy. Everybody around me was also busy making a living even when they were sick. Anthony said, ¡°Making money is important. Without money, you can¡¯t even protect your family sometimes. However, making money is definitely not the most important.¡± A lot of people worked overtime just for the sake of money. They neglected themselves and exchanged their health for temporary wealth. ¡°Most of the people in this world felt that money is the most important because they had no choice. Once they stop to take a break from their lives, they will be forgotten.¡± People couldn¡¯t live without money. How could people raise children without money? When the elderly were sick at home, could we watch them die if we didn¡¯t have money? Everyone could only move forward with life. Perhaps one would only realize that health was the most important when they were on the brink of death. ¡°It¡¯s tragic without money, but with money, 99% of the tragedy could be solved. That¡¯s why everyone worked hard for it. Do you understand now, Lilly?¡± Anthony asked. Lilly was still confused, ¡°It means making money is for a better life, but you shouldn¡¯t be addicted to making money, right?¡± Anthonyughed. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ke who was driving said, ¡°The human desire is a bottomless pit. They would think of earning a hundred thousand when they had a thousand. When they earned a hundred thousand, they would want to earn a million.¡± Like Richie, his desire fed the rich spirit. Meanwhile, Lilly thought that if she started to make money now, she won¡¯t be tired when she grows up. Lilly took out her phone and said suddenly, ¡°So the boss didn¡¯t give me the money after the bet! I¡¯m the one at a loss!¡± ¡°I will give it to you,¡± Anthony said dotingly. He immediately transferred the money to Lilly. ke marveled, ¡°Mr. Crawford, I want it too!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Your brother recently cheated me of a hundred million, I think you¡¯re responsible for that.¡± Anthony ignored ke, but Lisa yelled. ¡°Pay him back! Pay him back!¡± ¡°Petty!¡± ke¡¯s phone rang while they waited for the red light. His smile disappeared. Lilly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Daddy?¡± Is Money or Life More Important? ¡°I told someone to watch over the scumbag, but they had lost him. I think the fortune teller appeared before him. Not a surprise? ke¡¯s people were waiting for him at the door, ready to send him to prison when he came out. Someone must have picked him up. ¡°This fortune teller is powerful!¡± Lilly said seriously. Who is he? What does he want? After Richie sent them away, he sat silently and thought for some time. After Lilly left, he couldn¡¯t see the rich spirit above his head, but he knew he was still there. He had a sore neck. Richie still went to the hospital and had a full body checkup after the incident. He was shocked by his medical report. ¡°Coronary Artery Disease. Left coronary artery: 80% blockage. Right coronary artery: 86% blockage.¡± Liver cancer.¡± The doctor said sternly, ¡°Mr. Quinn, you must be hospitalized now to prepare for surgery.¡± Richie was about to speak when he received a phone call. After hanging up the phone he asked, ¡°How much does the surgery cost?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The doctor said, ¡°You will need surgery for intestinal cancer. Since the cancer is not spreading, we rmend removing it now. It will be toote if the cancer cells started spreading. You will also need cardiac stent surgery. It will probably take a month to be discharged from the hospital.¡± Richie shook his head, ¡°A month is too long. I still have some things on hand, I¡¯lle back after I¡¯m busy.¡± He needed a week to finish his workload. A week was not toote. Richie took the medical examination report and left hurriedly. Chapter 721 Chapter 721 Chapter 721 Lilly¡¯s New Golden Finger Back home, Josh, ¡°Sister, you could fortune-tell, couldn¡¯t you? Is that Master Ernest really so powerful that even you can¡¯t tell?¡± Lilly said, ¡°I could forcefully tell, but Tortoise¡¯s shell will crack, and I could be eaten up, so I don¡¯t tell.¡± Josh could not understand, was the Elder not just a human? How could he cat his sister? ke had a different opinion. ¡°It isn¡¯t Master Ernest that eats Lilly. This Elder should be a hurdle that Lilly had to pass in her cmity¡­ What would eat her up is her future, and what she could not tell is her future.¡± Lilly nodded again and again, ¡°Daddy is so smart, apud!¡± Lisa tilted her head to one side and pondered for a while, then said in a serious tone, ¡°Order soldiers and generals?¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°We could not randomly order soldiers and generals, there are rules.¡± She really thought she randomly ordered. Suddenly, Lilly had a bold idea. She ran back to the room and took out the pen of judgment. Lilly wanted to know, if someone could really see her, would they know where Master Ernest was? There was no need for divination or predicting the future, she should try other alternatives. Children¡¯s thinking processes were really wired differently. Lilly was familiar with the way, and this time she could find that world very quickly. She heard the voices and chose those that she could hear the most clearly. Lilly wrote a ¡®message¡¯. ¡°Sissy Oui?¡­Who is Master Ernest?¡± ¡°Sissy Will? Where does Master Ernest live?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Sissy Floraton¡­?¡± Lilly could not tell whether this was a ¡®sister¡¯ or a ¡®brother. ¡°Sissy Sugar Cookies? Have you seen Master Ernest?¡± Lilly doodled with the pen of judgment, she was ying with something new¡­ She was leaving a message for the void. The pen of judgment could put her thoughts into words. Pablo came in, he saw her sitting cross-legged on the bed, surrounded by ayer of gxy-like things, and Lilly¡¯s New Golden Finger her pen was swishing ¡°Lilly¡± Didn¡¯t she promise him not to scribble? Lilly just wrote, ¡°Sissy Slimwaist, I look forward to your¡­¡± She heard Pablo, and immediately turned the pen and hid it behind her back, shaking her head like a rattle, ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t scribble, I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Pablo, Only the ghosts would believe you! Alfornada. Cliffburn Hill. Cliffburn Hill was located in the suburbs, and the east side of the hill was considered a tourist spot. On weekends, people woulde for road trips and to hike the mountain. The western ridge was rtively steep, it was covered in dense grass, and was vast. The western ridge was just like its name, where the wild grass was so dense that it was half a person¡¯s height, usually no one woulde here. There was a chapel on the ridge. A man in a green fortune-telling gown opened the door. He lit up a handful of incense, and then picked up the broom to sweep the floor, looking very leisurely. It was Master Ernest. Not many people knew that there was a chapel here, but the chapel must have its worshippers, so some people still knew about it. Look, there was a couple who found their way here. However, the people who knew that there was a chapel here would not necessarily know that the owner of the chapel was called Master Ernest. ¡°Master, you are back!¡± The girl of the couple said in surprise. Master Ernest put down the broom and said, ¡°Please, we are destined to meet each other,e on in.¡± The girl said happily as she walked, ¡°We have been here three times and have not met you once. We heard from the people on the streets that they have not seen you in a month already.. We are so lucky!¡± Master Ernest just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Knowing what a priest was like, there was no doubt at first sight. The couple sat down on the futon in the hall, with pious expressions on their faces. Lilly¡¯s New Golden Finger Master Ernest poured tea and asked, ¡°What did youe for?¡± The couple knew the rules of this chapel, and it was difficult to meet the priest, but once they managed to meet him, the priest would respond to every one of their requests. ¡°We want¡­ to have a good and long rtionship,¡± The boy finally said something. Master Ernest nced at the two of them and said, ¡°What about you?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. A trace of hesitation shed in the girl¡¯s eyes, but she nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I hope we willst forever¡­ And with harmony.¡± Master Ernest smiled slightly, ¡°Then please go and offer incense.¡± He looked at the boy. Immediately the boy stood up and went out. There was incense outside the chapel, and there was a box next to the incense, which was the ce to put incense money. Anyone who knew this chapel knew this rule. The boy came out to give incense and money, and only the girl was left in the hall. Master Ernest said lightly. ¡°You can tell me now, what are you asking for?¡± When the girl saw that he really knew that she wanted something else, she immediately felt as if she had seen a savior. ¡°Master, please help me¡­¡± Chater 722 Chater 722 Chapter 722 The Priest With No Good Intentions The girl asked Master Ernest for help. Master Ernest thought something was up, but she said, ¡°My boyfriend is very strict with me. My family background is better than his. We discussed getting married some time ago. He asked my parents to write his name on the house, and he will manage the ie of us two after marriage. ¡°My monthly ie is 50,000, and his sry is 6,000. He said that my job is not stable, and while he has a stable job at a state-owned enterprise, soter on when we have children, I will be the one to take care of the children and take care of the family¡­¡± Master Ernest raised his eyebrows, ¡°And not working anymore?¡± The girl grimaced, ¡°Yes, he said to find a way to take the child to work after maternity leave, because my work is more flexible¡­ Master Ernest took a sip of tea, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you break up?¡± The girl looked nervous, ¡°I wanted to break up¡­ All I wanted was to break up! He¡­ Before she finished speaking, the boy was walking back, and the girl had no choice but to shut up, not daring to speak again. Master Ernest didn¡¯t say anything, after seeing the boye in, he said, ¡°This predestined girl, go burn some incense too!¡± The girl had no choice but to go out. The boy asked strangely, ¡°Does she need to burn incense too? I have already done so.¡± Apparently, he was rather miserly. If two people only had to pay a share, they would lose even if they paid a single penny more¡­ Master Ernest said, ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡± The boy suddenly realized, ¡°My witty master! Master is giving me a chance to appeal alone¡­¡± He immediately frowned and said, ¡°My girlfriend is not a decent woman at all! She earns 50,000 a month, but she always thinks about spending money.¡± ¡°We talked about getting married, but I feel like she wants to leave me. I think that everything I do is for our future, she has no reason to leave me, and if she leaves me, who will love her? Only I will be so kind to her. Master Ernest, ¡°¡­¡± The boy said again, ¡°So I want to ask to get rid of her dishonest thoughts, get married with me, be a qualified wife and mother, and honor my parents.¡± Master Ernest closed his eyes, already having an idea in his heart. He never cared about the right or the wrong. The Priest With No Good Intentions What he wanted was obsession, and he would help whoever had a deeper obsession. ¡°Yes, I could hire ghosts for your girlfriend. Ghosts can restrain her, restrict her, and prevent her from having restless thoughts. The boy was immediately delighted. ¡°Okay! Then do I need¡­ To pay additional money?¡± Master Ernest was like an expert outside the world, he said without thinking about gains and losses. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, I will help if I see one, I just fulfill my promise.¡± ¡°Just remember a few words from me¡­¡± Master Ernest instructed a few words. The boy was very happy. He felt that this was the real master. Those fortune tellers in temples would always ask for more money, but was never effective at all. ¡°Thank you Master!¡± The boy wanted to say something, but the girl came back. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Master Ernest made a gesture of invitation, ¡°Please go back.¡± The girl was stunned, ¡°Huh? Go back¡­ We haven¡¯t finished talking yet.¡± The boy said, ¡°I¡¯ve already finished talking with Master Ernest, don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s good for us anyway.¡± The girl frowned. However, Master Ernest had already invited them out, and before going out, Master Ernest patted the girl on the shoulder. ¡°Whatever you want, I will definitely help you achieve it.¡± The boy nced at the girl¡¯s shoulder and thought: Did he sessfully hire a ghost through this gesture? The girl was very nervous in her heart, she thought that Master Ernest meant something, and agreed to her request, but she was afraid that her boyfriend would find out¡­. She didn¡¯t even know what kind of priest she told her request to. The two went down the mountain in silence. The girl finally couldn¡¯t hold back and asked, ¡°What did you ask for?¡± The boy said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just ask to fulfill what you want, asked if we should get married, the priest said no, let¡¯s go back and think about it.¡± The girl froze. ¡°Did you¡­ Really say that?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± said the boy. The Priest With No Good Intentions Without saying a word, the boy carried her on his back and walked down the mountain The priest told him to tell the girl to separate, and to go back and really separate for a while He also said to let him take care of his girlfriend. And to not say anything else So he didn¡¯t say anything after picking up the girl, which was very different from before The girl was puzzled Not sure why, she suddenly found her boyfriend to be rather pleasant as well Chater 723 Chater 723 Chapter 723 Mediocre Lad With Sheer Confidence The man carried the girl down the mountain without saying a word, his physical strength was indeed very stable. The girlid on his back, but she felt more and more uneasy. The priest promised to help her, so what did the priest say to her boyfriend? Was he really willing to break up? After returning home, the boyfriend packed up his things without saying a word, and said, Tm moving out today. Didn¡¯t you always want to break up? Next time, just tell me.¡± The girl froze for a moment, ¡°Huh¡­?¡± The boyfriend said, ¡°Chanice, I will be your ex-boyfriend from now on¡­ Goodbye. Be well!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He reached out and touched her head tenderly. ¡°Chad, you¡­¡± She subconsciously wanted to say something to persuade him to stay, but she forcibly held back! Chanice thought he was pretending, but she didn¡¯t expect that he really moved out, and he didn¡¯t contact her again in the next few days! She was left in a daze, and after a few days alone, she felt as if something was weighing her down. She obviously asked for this result, why did she feel ufortable instead? Until she saw her ¡®ex-boyfriend¡± Chad¡¯s social media post: Starting to go on a blind date today- only talk about marriage, not going to really fall for it. Her tears welled up all at once! Chanice thought that she was suffering because of him, but she didn¡¯t know that the ghost on her head was getting tighter and tighter, and kept bewitching her in a low voice: ¡°Look, someone is not living miserably!¡± ¡°He has a stable job at the state-owned enterprise, with a sry of 6,000 a month, and the benefits are many times better than those of privatepanies! He cares about his family and loves you so much¡­.. Where else can you find such a good candidate? ¡°There are so many girls who have been on a blind date with him, and many girls are scrambling to get in line with their passbooks, wishing to marry him right away¡­¡± Staring at the post, Chanice began to zone out. She thought uncontrobly: Was what he asked for too much? She loved to spend money anyway, so it was okay to give him the money after marriage¡­ Was it too much for her to take care of children after marriage¡­ In this world, it was only natural for women to take care of children¡­.. When two people fell in love, it was meant to have some trade-offs¡­ All of Chanice¡¯s behavior was noticed by Chad.. Without Chanice¡¯s knowledge, he installed pinhole cameras around the whole house. In the bedroom, in the living room, in the kitchen. Even in the toilets, bathrooms, balconies, doorways. Chad stared at Chanice¡¯s expression, and cursed secretly, ¡°Restless woman, she hasn¡¯te to beg me at this time, she probably wishes to dump me and find another man?¡± Chad was really angry to see Chanice ying with her mobile phone, but had not contacted him after swiping her mobile phone for a long time. It had been half an hour since he posted on his social media, how could she still be so calm? The next day, Chad went on a blind date as scheduled. In the coffee shop, while drinking coffee, he monitored Chanice¡¯s every move. ¡°Hello, are you Chad?¡± A girl¡¯s voice was heard. Chad raised his head, surprise shed across his eyes, he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you must be Gemma?¡± Gemma sat down, feeling a little shy for the first blind date. Really, she could be well on her own, but her neighbor always felt that she was alone, so she insisted for her to go on a blind date. She felt bad to turn down the neighbor¡¯s kind gesture, so she wanted to juste here and fulfill her part. Chad nodded and said, ¡°I will be upfront about it, let¡¯s be honest with each other!¡± Gemma nodded, she thought the same too. Chad said, ¡°I have decent qualifications. I work in a state-owned enterprise. There is a lot of room for progress and prospects. I have a stable job with a monthly sry of 6,000 dors.¡± ¡°I graduated from University 9XX, and went to the International NB Academy for advanced studies, and I have a Ph.D. I am the only child in my family. Although my parents don¡¯t have a pension fund, they are approachable and good. All the family properties will be left to me in the future.¡± Gemma, ¡°Uh¡­ May I ask, what kind of properties do you have?¡± She just thought it was weird, why did he tell her about his monthly sry of 6,000 dors, as though it was six million. Chad took a sip of coffee, watched Chanice go to the bathroom on the monitor, and said, ¡°My hometown is in the countryside of X Province, but my family has a homestead, so it will definitely be left to me in the Mediocre Lad With Sheer Confidence future. Gemma, She thought he had an heir to the throne. Chad continued, ¡°My intention is to find someone who is sincere and eager to get married. I don¡¯t ask much. Your sry should be more than 20,000 dors, because the consumption level in Alfornada is too high, and my sry alone is not enough to meet family expenses.¡± Gemma,¡­ Damn, you know that too? Chad added, ¡°You¡¯d better be an only daughter and have no other brothers or sisters. Otherwise, after marriage, brothers and sisters wille to your door for help, which is not conducive to our family harmony.¡± As he spoke, he saw on the surveince camera that Chanice had already gone to the bathroom, was ¨C brushing her teeth, washing her face, and then putting on makeup. Chad frowned. She dressed up in such a coquettish manner, who was she going to impress? He lost his mood, nced at Gemma and said. ¡°As for appearance, you should be pretty but not too ostentatious. A woman who is too beautiful is born to seduce others.¡± ¡°As for the height, I am 180cm myself, for our future generations, you¡¯d better have 173cm really.¡± Gemma, ¡°¡­¡± He was indeed one of a kind: Chad asked, ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn. Gemma felt that she had to humble this mediocre but overconfident man. After all, she had just graduated and was young and energetic. She folded her arms and said coldly, ¡°I am the only daughter, my family has forty properties, my parents have passed away, and all the properties are left to me.¡± Chad¡¯s eyes lit up. A trace of sarcasm shed in Gemma¡¯s eyes, and she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to go to work, and I can earn more than one million a month just by collecting rent.¡± ¡°I graduated from xxx University, my height is definitely 173cm, and I don¡¯t n to go to work anymore. When I get married, I will enjoy life and take care of my children!¡± Gemma said that on purpose. Chad was really satisfied! ¡°xxx University is just an ordinary second-tier university. Your education is not as high as mine, but it is okay. It is not good to marry someone with a high education!¡± ¡°You can earn one million a month, and it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t go to work. In the future, I will go to work, and you will cook and clean at home.¡± Although Chad loved Chanice very much, if there was a girl whose ie could reach one million a month, he could actually consider giving up Chanice. After all, a man had to be strategic, so how could he only care about love? With a woman who had a million dors ie a month, he could do many things. So he nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied with your conditions, take out your phone, and I¡¯ll add you on WhatsApp. ¡°I¡¯ll send you off. Did you drive here or take the subway? You will settle the billter, after all your ie is so high¡­ Gemma was speechless! She did not even want to ¡°humble¡± him anymore, she picked up her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you are satisfied, but I am not!¡± Chad frowned, ¡°I have such good conditions, what are you dissatisfied with? Tell me and I shall listen.¡± Gemmaughed angrily. ¡°Do you really think that you, a trash with a monthly ie of a mere 6,000 dors is worthy of me, a rich woman with a monthly ie of one million! Get lost! You even wished for me to get married and cook for you, why don¡¯t you go to the sky and stand shoulder to shoulder with the sun?¡± She left after she finished speaking. How could Chad let go of such a high-quality resource, and so he took her hand without thinking, ¡°Why are you talking like that? You are not polite! You will be with me in the future, and I will teach you how to be polite. Gemma could not take it anymore, grabbed the coffee on the table and poured it directly on his face. ¡°Get out of here! Be with you in the future? Where did you get that confidence? You are so mediocre but your sheer confidence is really a turn off!¡± She left after speaking. Chad was utterly displeased. Looking at the surveince again, he saw Chanice going out in a coquettish dress, his face instantly sank! Chater 724 Chater 724 Chapter 724 Rebellious Apprentice Chanice didn¡¯t know that she was being monitored by Chad, so she made an appointment with a friend¡­ Time always flew by, the happy summer vacation soon came to an end. They would be back to school tomorrow, and Hannah was crying, ¡°A pen¡­. One night¡­ I will create a miracle! Lilly was in the room, folding clothes by herself- Old Mrs. Crawford was helping to tidy up, and she said to herself, ¡°Oh, the summer vacation is over so soon, I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve had much of it¡­¡± Lilly was busier than Anthony, she was practically either not seen to be around every day, or she would come back in the middle of the night. Was this reasonable for a five-year-old kid? However, it was okay. When they returned to school, she could not run around, and whoever took Lilly to run around, she would break their legs. When everything was quiet, Lilly who was about to fall asleep suddenly turned over with a grunt. She looked left and right¡­ Master is not here, it is a good time now! Lilly immediately took out the pen of judgment, swished her tiny hand, and a universe opened in front of her eyes. The three thousand worlds were like little stars, gathered in a vast gxy. Lilly suddenly heard a voice: ¡°Good girl! I¡¯ll give you the answer! Master Ernest is located in a chapel on the western ridge of Cliffburn Hill in the suburbs! Over! Over!¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up! Wow, she did it! Lilly happily replied to the ¡®message¡¯ immediately, ¡°Got it! Thank you, Sissy Sugar Cookies, over! Over!¡± As soon as Pablo came in, he saw her shouting ¡°Over¡±. With a pen in hand, she scribbled for a while, and the aura around her became even more frightening. She seemed to be sitting in the middle of the cosmic gxy, and seemed to be sucked in by the whole world¡­. Once she could not handle it well¡­ She would be in heaven, or in hell in the matter of a split second! ¡°Lilly! ¡°Master was exasperated. ¡°Give me the pen of judgment! Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting your own life over?¡± It was toote for Lilly to put away the pen. The little girl sat cross-legged on the bed, hid the pen behind her back with both hands, and shook her head violently. Pablo was really angry. He also knew something about the pen of judgment, but he had never heard that he could see beyond the Three Realms and Six Paths. Someone could ¡®see¡¯ her, was she not afraid at all? He was not afraid that someone would put her to death across the gxy. One should not expose their wealth, and the same goes to the magic weapon. Her pen of judgment was against the naturalw, and he was afraid that people would remember about it. ¡°Give it to me! ¡°Pablo said with a sullen face, ¡°Until you are 18 years old, Master will take custody of it for the time being. Lilly raised her face and said stubbornly, ¡°No!¡±¡° ¡°Master, I already know where Master Ernest is¡­¡± Pablo¡¯s face became even more ugly, ¡°You are peeking on your own future, this is cheating, what if there are some side effects thate back to you?¡± The little girl was adamant, and she just sat cross-legged on the bed, with her little hands behind her back. Her little face upturned and a face of dissatisfaction talking back. There will be no side effects, no side effects at all. Pablo frowned, and said forcefully, ¡°Give the pen to Master.¡± Lilly, ¡°No!¡± The two of them stared at each other for a long time, Pablo was so angry that his heart ached. If he was alive, he would probably be pissed to death by her. This feeling was as if an old mother met a young child who started to rebel, and she could be enraged to death every minute.. The little apprentices had grown up, and they would always start to talk back, right? Pablo wanted to go up and forcibly take away the pen of judgment. Unexpectedly, Lilly suddenly jumped up, pointed at Pablo with a pen and said, ¡°Stay!¡± Pablo, ¡°!!!!¡± Lilly ran out as fast as she could, before her master could move! While running, she put away the pen, ran to her father¡¯s room, jumped into her father¡¯s bed with a run- 1. ke snorted. ¡°Lilly¡­ You¡­ Stepped on Dad¡¯s belly¡­¡± With such great strength¡­ I was almost trampled to death by my own daughter. Lilly turned on the air conditioner and got in, hiding in ke¡¯s arms. ke asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lillyined, ¡°Father, Master wants to snatch my pen away!¡± ke was puzzled, ¡°Why does your master want to snatch your pen away? Did you offend him?¡± Lilly said in a low voice, ¡°No, I just held him down for a while¡­¡± On the other side of the room, Pablo, who was locked for a while, ¡°X##¡­!!!¡± Lilly said again, ¡°Daddy, I found out where Master Ernest is. He is in a chapel on the Cliffburn Hill. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± ke¡¯splexion gradually became serious, ¡°Did you use the pen of judgment to calcte that?¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not calcted, someone told me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad, there is no side effect at all.¡± ke frowned, he was always feeling a little worried¡­ In the middle of the night, ke ran away with his daughter. Old Mrs. Crawford didn¡¯t know that they ran away this time, after all, she saw Lilly sleeping with her own eyes. It was just that she felt uneasy in her dreams¡­.. It was already midnight when ke brought Lilly to Cliffburn Temple. The surroundings were eerily quiet, and a chapel in the deep mountains stood in the dark, like a deste old house in a ghost movie. ¡°Is it here?¡± ke stared at the chapel. Lilly nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right here. Sissy Sugar Cookies said it¡¯s the western suburbs, Cliffburn Hill, the chapel on the ridge¡­ ke secretly thought, That¡¯s right. However, this chapel gave him a bad feeling. ke suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, Lilly, if we dominate the rich spirit, will he lead us to find that Master Ernest?¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°No.¡± ke nodded without asking why, but just said, ¡°Is there something wrong with this chapel?¡± Lillyid on her father¡¯s shoulder, holding her father¡¯s ultra-high-definition night vision binocrs to observe the chapel. The banner at the door swayed in the wind, and they did not see anything else¡­.. ¡°I think it should not be?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lilly felt it carefully. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel a strong evil spirit, but a little bit of golden light.¡± ke, ¡°?¡± What does golden light feel like? The father and daughter approached quietly, and the wind blew the weeds swaying and making a rustling sound. After they walked over, in the half-person tall grass¡­ one after another dead bodies¡¯ quietly floated up. It belonged to the ghosts, but without the self-awareness of ghosts, it was more like zombies being manipted. Chater 725 Chater 725 Chapter 725 Someone Dared to Snatch The Possession of The Ruler of Hell ke was carrying Lilly on his back. The little girl was too short, if she walked by herself, the weeds would be taller than her, and if her little face was scratched by the grass, he would have to be hacked by the olddy when he went back. The wind blew the grass and made the sound of swishing, Lilly kept staring at the chapel with the high- definition night vision binocrs. Crunch¡ª. The door of the chapel opened, and the sound from the heavy wooden door was carried far away by the wind, and could be clearly heard halfway up the mountain. The forest was very quiette at night, ke felt that something was wrong, he was about to look back, but Lilly held his head down, not allowing him to look back. ke¡­¡± ¡°Did you see something?¡± He asked. Lilly said, ¡°Daddy, you don¡¯t want to know.¡± ke: Here we go again. He took the binocrs and took a look, only to see a female ghost appearing in the binocrs, sitting in front of the chapelbing her hair. What should he say about this? It was obviously a chapel, but it was more like the home of a female ghost, which made people feel weird and terrifying. There was something approaching behind him. ke could sense the ghost even without the ck bracelet, but now he felt his hairs stood on end, and he knew what was behind him without even looking. ¡°Lilly?¡± However, he heard her saying, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t look back when you walk at night.¡± These ghosts behind him were only a fraction of those. ke could only continue walking forward. What he could not see was that there were ghosts densely behind him. In the dark night, a group of ¡®people¡¯ followed you silently. Someone Dared to Snatch The Possession of The Ruler of¡­ Soon they arrived at the gate of the chapel. The female ghost who wasbing her hair went nowhere, only the door of the chapel was left open. ¡°Shall we go in?¡± ke stared at the wide open door and asked. ¡°Of course.¡± Lilly had alreadye down, she was very active, and ran in before finishing her sentence. ¡°Lilly, wait!¡± ke wanted to chase after her, but he still couldn¡¯t help looking back. Behind him, a female ghost had already stuck onto him. When ke turned his head, the female ghost¡¯s face was stuck in front of him. Sure enough, it was something he would want to know. ke punched her directly, and the female ghost was punched in the face. She never figured out how a mortal could hit her. ¡°Ah- Her shrill scream sounded like a battle horn. The ¡®corpses¡¯ who were staring straight at just now rushed towards ke in an instant! They let out hissing sounds from their mouths, stretched their long arms out, and all the ghosts aimed at ke¡¯s neck. ke,.. He immediately chased after Lilly, but as soon as he stepped into the gate of the chapel, a woman suddenly hung upside down from the gate. It was the female ghost who was justbing her hair at the gate. She stared at him, and ke was secretly startled even after seeing too many ghosts. He was not afraid of the ghost screaming, but afraid of the ghost being silent. ke kicked the female ghost without saying a word, and the head of the female ghost was kicked out, and the neatlybed hair was messed up. ¡°My hair¨C!¡± The female ghost made a terrifying sound, her headless body raised her hand, and rushed towards ke. Meanwhile, ke was surrounded by ghosts. Lilly stepped back and shouted, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t panic! It¡¯s a small scene!¡± ke: You call this a small scene? Someone Dared to Snatch The Possession of The Ruler of. He was about to say: You don¡¯t need to do it, I will do it myself. It turned out that Lilly had already thrown a frying pan over. ke tilted his head subconsciously when he saw the frying pan. The frying pan flew past his ears, only to hear the sound of puff puff, followed by a shrill scream. +5 Bonus The ghosts who just followed behind them all became a pot of evil spirits, and they were not enough. The jar of souls seemed to be a little contemptuous, and swallowed the pot of evil spirit as if they were just enough to fill the gap between his teeth. ke: Emmm¡­ It really was a small scene. ¡°Did you find him?¡± ke asked while looking at the chapel. Lilly shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t see him.¡± After all the ghosts were eliminated, the whole chapel suddenly became clear, and Lilly felt the golden light again. She looked at the entrance of the chapel suspiciously. There was arge incense burner in the yard between the gate and the main hall. There was a lot of incense ash in the incense burner, and several incense sticks were burning. The faint smoke swayed gently in the night wind. ¡°Dad, have you seen that censer?¡± Lilly pointed to the incense burner. ke nodded. Lilly asked again, ¡°Do you see it glowing?¡± ke narrowed his eyes, shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡± In Lilly¡¯s eyes, the censer was glowing, and the golden light was as warm as the sun. She heard people talking in these golden lights, many people were devoutly seeking goodness, destiny, wealth, and peace¡­. These voices converged into a force that made people want to touch. Lilly subconsciously raised her hand and touched the golden light, only to see the golden light twine around her fingertips. The pen of judgment appeared automatically, Lilly instinctively picked up the pen of judgment, and drew towards the golden light¡­ At this moment, an ident urred suddenly, and the golden light suddenly gathered into a sharp arrow, shooting straight at Lilly¡¯s heart! Lilly was unconsciously immersed in the power of the golden light, caught off guard, spit out a mouthful of blood with a puff, and flew out! ¡°Lilly!¡± Someone Dared to Snatch The Possession of The Ruler of¡­ ke galloped like a sharp arrow, holding Lilly in his arms. ¡°Lilly?!¡± He was still looking at the difference in the incense burner just now, trying to see a little bit of the golden light that Lilly said, Who knew that when he turned around, he saw that Lilly seemed to be possessed, he was startled, and was about to wake Lilly up, but who knew she flew out suddenly! ¡°Dad¡­ Run quickly¡­¡± Lilly felt her heart ache, and watched the pen of judgment wrapped in golden light and got dragged into the incense burner. Lilly had always relied on the Red Bracelet to protect her, no matter how powerful it was, as long as it hurt her, the Red Bracelet would fight back. However, for some reason, the Red Bracelet did not respond to these golden lights. In other words, she could only rely on herself now! Lilly stretched out her hand to control the pen of judgment from a distance, gritting her teeth and not daring to rx. A few kilometers away, the priest sat cross-legged in a secret cave, shocked in his heart, ¡°The pen of judgment?!¡± ¡°No¡­ The pen of judgment is not long like this¡­¡± However, this pen was more powerful than the pen of judgment, the golden light just touched it, and he felt the extraordinariness of this pen. At that moment, Master Ernest seemed to have finally found the ¡®immortal world¡¯ that he could not pursue in his entire life. ¡°This¡­¡± The more Master Ernest looked at it, the more frightened he became, and the more he looked at it, the hotter he felt in his heart. What level of magic weapon is this? Such a magic weapon was simply too wasteful to be held by the hands of a three-year-old child. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He had practiced for so many years, boasting that he had learned real skills, so such a pen should be held in his hands, in order to exert its greatest value! Master Ernest¡¯s eyes showed greed, he made a fist gesture, and grabbed it with all his might! On the other side, Lilly was also ¡®grabbing¡¯ the pen of judgment, and suddenly flew towards the incense burner uncontrobly¡­ The little girl was angry. Ahhhh, someone snatched her pen! Chater 726 Chater 726 Chapter 726 Pablo is Angry Lilly grabbed the pen of judgment and pulled it back forcefully! Only at this moment did she deeply understand what Master said, she couldn¡¯t hold the pen. That was what it meant. The pen of judgment belonged to her, but her power was still too weak, if someone with a covetous heart saw it, and this person had real skills¡­ The judgment pen would probably be snatched away. However¡­ How dare someone snatch something from the Ruler of Hell? Lilly was angry, no one could take away her things! Lilly raised her hand, pinched the pen of judgment in the air, her eyes showed a trace of hostility, and said in a low voice, ¡°Stay!¡± All the golden light was suddenly frozen, Lilly quickly stepped on the incense burner, reached out to grab -the pen¡­ Her hands were not long enough, and the pen was almost sucked into the censer, so Lilly hung on the censer like this, struggling to reach the pen. ¡°Be good, pen,e back¡­¡± Lilly was struggling, at this moment she felt her fathering, she stepped on his head without saying a word, and lifted her heels¡­ Finally she got the pen in hand! Once it was in her hands, no one could take it away. ke said, ¡°Lilly,e down quickly!¡± He felt something was wrong with the incense burner. This kind of thing was wrong, like the time bomb he dismantled in the enemy¡¯s position, which might explode at any time. Lilly said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got my pen¡­¡± However, at this time, the frozen golden light suddenly came alive, and it really exploded like a bomb. The incense burner made a bang, and the golden light engulfed the fragments of the incense burner and mmed into Lilly fiercely. Lilly¡¯s expression changed, it was over! She subconsciously raised her hand to block her eyes, and the next second, a white figure shed past, Pablo held Lilly in his arms, stepped on ke¡¯s shoulder, and kicked him away. Boom! Boom! ke fell to the side, and the cracked incense burner also smashed the water jar in the corner. Pablo held Lilly firmly, waved his sleeves, and the wide robe blocked the golden light flying over. His eyes were sharp, and his ck hair seemed to be blown up by the strong wind, finally resisting the golden light, but his robe was also broken into pieces, especially the sleeves, like a beggar¡¯s outfit. Lilly, who had her eyes closed tightly, opened a slit and realized that she was fine, so she let out a sigh, ¡°All right?¡± Pablo, ¡°¡­¡± He thought, I am not! He red at Lilly angrily, and said sharply, ¡°Did I tell you not to take out the pen of judgment?¡± Lilly pursed her lips, her little face turned pale, and said in a low voice, ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t take it out¡­¡± For some reason, the pen of judgment came out by itself. ?? Pablo was very angry and criticized, ¡°If master came a few secondste, you would have been seriously injured by the bomb now, why didn¡¯t you listen to me?¡± ¡°Recently, you have be more and more powerful. You can suppress evil spirits, and you can also fight ghost generals and ghost kings, so you feel invincible, right?¡± Lilly drooped her head and remained silent. Pablo said, ¡°Where there is good, there is evil. In this world, besides the evil spirits, there are also aggressive energies. There are heavens and humans outside the sky, and there are people outside the sky. The evil spirits are always restrained by aggressive energies¡­¡± Even if she was the Ruler of Hell, no matter how powerful she was, she was still in the category of ¡®Evil spirits¡®. She really thought that she was the strongest because she was the Ruler of Hell, and she had the final say on everything? It had to be said that Lilly was indeed a bit arrogant recently. A newborn calf was not afraid of tigers, and dared to rush anywhere. If the heart was still there, Pablo would definitely feel heart pain. Not only heart pain, but also headache, kidney pain and lung pain. The good baby before this had now be a calf who refused to admit defeat. Maverick Lilly, who refused to admit defeat, said obediently, ¡°Master, Lilly knows that she is wrong.¡± Pablo¡¯s anger was choked in his throat, and he almost choked himself to death. ¡°Let¡¯s find that priest first. ¡± Pablo was really angry, and he couldn¡¯t bear to vent his anger on the little apprentice, which threw the entire chapel upside down. Behind the chapel, a figure suddenly jumped up, climbed over the wall of the chapel, and flew away. ke chased after that person when he flew out, his face was very cold, thinking of the scene just now, he was both shocked and angry. He turned over, his body was as light as a swallow, he easily climbed onto the top of the wall, standing on the top of the wall, he rushed towards the figure! Pablo was also angry, and as soon as he raised his hand, he held down the figure from a long distance Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. away. ke stepped on that person, and with a click, something broke. The person under the feet turned around, and it turned out to be a face without facial features. ke narrowed his eyes and pped him. Click¨C The man¡¯s head was broken and he waspletely paralyzed on the ground. The clothes on his body seemed to be blown up by a blower, and the original ¡®human¡® was not a human being, but a man made of straw. A talisman was attached to the back of the scarecrow¡¯s neck. At this moment, the talisman burned with a h, and the scarecrow was also ignited. ke retreated quickly. Pablo looked at it coldly, and said in a low voice, ¡°You really have some skills, you can make an adult with paper.¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Is this the substitute of Master Ernest?¡± Pablo nodded, ¡°It¡¯s a stand¨Cin, he should be within a few kilometers, but it¡¯s toote now.¡± Pablo was right. As early as when Lilly had fixed the golden light, the pupils of Master Ernest who was a few kilometers away shrank, and found that he couldn¡¯t move. If this continued, he would be found within half an hour. Master Ernest frowned, and the self¨Cdestructing incense burner, which almost hurt both sides, blew up his hard¨Cearned power of faith, and then he broke free from the shackles! He immediately spat out a mouthful of blood, and was seriously injured. He immediately nted a stick of incense on the ground, then stood up and fled without looking back. When Pablo, Lilly, and ke found this cave, they saw a stick of incense stuck in front of the cave, which was about to burn to the end. ¡°He ran away!¡± Lilly was very unconvinced, and immediately wanted to do some calctions, but was held down by Pablo. ¡°Think you haven¡¯t hurt enough?¡± he said with a cold face. Lilly bit her finger, ¡°Master¡­¡± Pablo shook his sleeves and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Master, you are so powerful, you can be a Master.¡± He snorted coldly, shook his sleeves and left. Lilly pouted her lips and shed tears due to grievance¡­ Chater 727 Chater 727 Chapter 727 Nosy King of Cities ke was so distressed that he picked up Lilly and left. ¡°Let¡¯s go, go back first.¡± ke wanted to tell her not to talk to her Master, but as a parent¡­ How could he teach his child to be unscrupulous like this? Respect the teacher, and sometimes the strictness of the teacher would be for her own good. Though, after all, Pablo reprimanded his most beloved daughter, when ke passed by Pablo, he still gave him a cold look. Pablo, ¡°¡­¡± My heart hurts, my heart hurts¡­ Of course he felt sorry for his little apprentice too. This was his only little apprentice¡­ **$ ¡ãA¡ã) ¨C$$ Master Ernest ran all the way, not daring to stop. Two hourster he reached his other hiding ce. The cunning rabbit had three caves, it was impossible for him not to prepare a way out, he was seriously injured and had to hide first to heal his injuries. This was a designer residentialmunity known as the ¡®Medieval¡® garden, which was located in the urban area. Although it belonged to an oldmunity, it had been preserved because of its characteristics and historical nature. Master Ernest was relieved when he arrived here. The special history of the ¡®Medieval¡® had its own appeal, which could iste divination. He was not worried about being counted by the other party. ¡°It is time to take the rich spirit back¡­¡± As long as there was obsession, there would be ¡®power¡® invisibly, and he needed the obsession absorbed by the rich ghost to heal his wounds. Furthermore, what the couple was asking for¡­ He just hoped that the man would be more ruthless during this period of time. He had lost too much tonight, so he needs more strength¡­ Lilly was carried home by ke, and when she got home, herplexion turned pale. Still holding the pen in her hand, she murmured subconsciously, ¡°Sissy Sugar Cookies¡­ Sissy Oui¡­ Could you tell me where the bad guy went again¡­¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lilly withdrew her small hand, holding the pen of judgment tightly. She thought she was fine just now, but when she got home, she was in a bad mood, groggy, and couldn¡¯t open her eyelids. ¡°Lilly, don¡¯t sleep. ¡°ke said in a low voice, with anxiety in his heart. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m so sleepy¡­¡± Lilly moved her fingers, ¡°Let me sleep for a while¡­¡± After she finished speaking, she really closed her eyes and fell asleep. ke could tell that she was abnormal, stood up abruptly, and growled, ¡°Pablo! Where¡¯s Pablo?!¡± Pablo was gone. ke couldn¡¯t help clenching his fists, yes, Lilly was impulsive to trespass on the chapel. Even he felt that there was nothing in this world that Lilly could not handle. Who would have known that there were such things as glittering gold and power of faith, and they were so powerful. T At first, both he and Lilly thought that most ghosts and cunning people would be encountered, and Lilly could deal with ghosts, but no matter how powerful people were, he could defeat them even with a knife and gun. Lilly was wrong, and he was also wrong but now that Lilly was seriously injured, Pablo really shouldn¡¯t leave in anger. It was because¡­ Even he could not help with this injury¡­ ke had no choice but to wake up Gilbert, and Lilly was sent to the hospital overnight. Her heart rate had been decreasing, the normal heart rate is 60-100, children are a bit faster, and hers had dropped to 50 now. ¡°What happened?!¡± Anthony was still wearing casual home clothes and always paid attention to his image, but now he was wearing slippers on his feet. Gilbert was not much better, but he had an extra white coat, which was barely noticeable. When ke told what happened tonight, Anthony¡¯s face was very ugly. Gilbert tried all avable methods, but could only watch Lilly¡¯s heart rate drop. Her face turnedpletely green, and the ghosts in the jar of souls felt something was wrong and all came out. ¡°No way, someone could actually hurt our Lilly?¡± The unlucky ghost could not believe it. The weakling spirit looked anxious, ¡°Lilly, I¡¯m Michael, can you hear me? Wake up quickly¡­ Don¡¯t sleep¡­ Be good!¡± The harem spirit floated out without saying a word, and dropped a sentence: ¡°I¡¯m going to find Master Pablo!¡± The ghost bride and the others also panicked, and they all went out to look for Pablo. Pablo seemed to have disappeared. ke lost his sense of control, gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s really time for him to leave!¡± Anthony said, ¡°Calm down, Pablo is Lilly¡¯s master, he won¡¯t leave Lilly behind.¡± ke clenched his fists, he knew it, but¡­ Sudden madness. At this moment, Pablo had arrived at the underworld. In a hurry, he went directly to Hell Ruler Pce, took something and left. However, as soon as he got outside, he was stopped by the King of Cities. ¡°Pablo, what did you take without permission while the Ruler of Hell was away?¡± Pablo clenched the things in his hands, and said coldly, ¡°This is the Hell Ruler Pce, it¡¯s not your turn to take care of it!¡± The King of Cities¡® face turned cold! Who was kneeling in front of his hall beggingst time? How dare he disrespect him now? ¡°The Ruler of Hell is not here, although the Pce is just a decoration, but the things inside are all real, how can you take it as you like?¡± Pablo¡¯s eyes were gloomy and cold, ¡°I¡¯m the Ruler of Hell¡¯s subordinate after all. If I take things from the Ruler, even if it¡¯s not inpliance, there is a basis for it. You belong to the eighth hall, so what basis is in charge of our fifth hall!¡± After he finished speaking, he left immediately without waiting for the King of Cities to speak. Lilly couldn¡¯t wait long. He was angry with her, but he also knew that this matter could not be dyed, so he went back to the underworld immediately. Unexpectedly, the King of Cities would not let him go, and stopped Pablo, ¡°Since I am one of the kings of the underworld, I have the right to manage the affairs of the underworld!¡± ¡°The Ruler of Hell is not here, so naturally we have to watch for her!¡± Pablo sneered, ¡°What are you watching for? Are you ready to grab something at any time?¡± The King of Cities choked, annoyed. However, Pablo ignored him at all and continued to leave. The King of Cities¡¯s face was ruthless, and he raised his¨Chand and pped Pablo¡¯s back hard¡­ Chater 728 Chater 728 Chapter 728 Master Is Afraid That I Will Not Be In Time To Save You Next Time The palm of the King of Cities was fast and vicious, Pablo was caught off guard, and his soul was almost shattered! He flew out, his soul was like a candle in the wind, almost extinguished! Pablo was worried about Lilly, and he didn¡¯t expect that the King of Cities would dare to do it. This was tantamount to burning the bridge between them, or did he think that Lilly would note back? ¡°King of Cities, you are not afraid that the Ruler of Hell wille back to take revenge on you, are you?¡± The King of Cities looked at Pablo coldly, and suddenly said, ¡°You are dead, who would know that I killed you today?¡± As for the Ruler of Hell? She was going to experience cmity now, even a five¨Cyear¨Cold girl could not control the hell! Whether this little thing could grow up smoothly was still a question, not to mention whether she could sessfully survive the cmity ande back! The King of Cities raised his hand indifferently, aiming at Pablo. ¡°Judge Pablo, you have ignored the rules of the underworld many times, for the benefit of a little girl in the world, and abused your power¡­ Today, I will punish you for the Ruler of Hell! Pablo¡¯s heart sank! Seeing the sharp ck air attacking his head like a sharp arrow, Pablo struggled to raise his hand to resist, but there was a huge gap between the judge and the ¡®king, and he could only watch the ck air arrive in front of him! Pablo felt a pain in his heart, but he was thinking of Lilly at the moment. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Just at the very moment, a dark light suddenly shot over, knocking the King of Cities¡¯s ck energy away! ¡°King of Cities, the Ruler of Hell is not here, it is out of order for you to directly kill her subordinate!¡± The King of Transformation flew towards Pablo on his toes. ¡°Go mind your own matters,¡± He looked down at Pablo and said so. Pablo got up quickly, bowed deeply to the King of Transformation, turned around and disappeared. The King of Cities¡® face was ugly. Today, he was determined to make sure Pablo was dead if he dared to act resolutely. He did not expect the King of Transformation woulde back suddenly! ¡°King of Transformation, aren¡¯t you being too nosy?¡± The King of Cities said viciously, ¡°You better think clearly when choosing your side!¡± The King of Transformationughed, his face returned to coldness, and he said lightly, ¡°Who is the nosy one here? Judge Pablo took their own things from the fifth hall. It is never your ce to punish him for it! Am I any more nosy than you are?¡± He flicked his sleeves, and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t pick sides. If I want to pick one, I¡¯m on the side of Emperor Prosper. It¡¯s you who should think clearly!¡± The King of Cities¡® expression had changed, ¡°You¡­¡± The King of Transformation held his hands behind his back and nced at the Pce. The real Pce of Hell Ruler was in Lilly¡¯s hands, and the Pce of Hell Ruler in front of him was just an empty shell. However, even if it was an empty shell, it was still a symbol of the Ruler of Hell¡¯s power! ¡°Do it for yourself!¡± King of Transformation said lightly, turned around and left. The King of Cities was so angry that he almost vomited blood, gritted his teeth resentfully, and stared at the direction in which the King of Transformation left with resentment. Pablo hurried to the hospital finally. Seeing the yellow¨Cfaced Lilly lying on the bed lifelessly, his heart ached slightly. ¡°Pablo! ¡°ke stood up. Pablo ignored him, staggered, and fell down beside Lilly¡¯s bed. ¡°I told you not to mess around, but you did not listen!¡± Pablo carefully fed the thing in his hand into her mouth. Not sure what the thing was, it turned into a stream of light as soon as it reached Lilly¡¯s mouth, and was sucked into her body with Lilly¡¯s breathing. Lilly¡¯s face became visibly rosy, and ke next to her heaved a sigh of relief, and looked at Pablo again, with guilt and worry hidden in his eyes. ¡°Will she die?¡± ke hesitantly raised his hand and ced it on Pablo¡¯s shoulder. Pablo leaned against the head of the bed, closed his eyes and snorted coldly, ¡°Get your dirty hands away!¡± ke withdrew his hand knowingly and touched his nose. Pablo leaned his head against the wall behind the bed. He used to sit cross¨Clegged once he sat down, but now he had no strength left. He bent one knee and stretched the other leg on the bed, close to Lilly¡¯s small body. Pablo stretched out his hand and gently held Lilly in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be disobedient next time,¡± Pablo closed his eyes and whispered, ¡°Master is afraid that one day he will not be able to save you in time.¡± He was extremely tired, and gradually lost his voice, and he didn¡¯t know if he fell asleep or what. ke pursed his lips, but in the end he didn¡¯t make a sound to disturb, but Lilly turned over and hugged Pablo¡¯s leg. ¡°Master, Daddy¡­¡± She murmured in her sleep, her voice choked with sobs, ¡°Lilly really knows that I was wrong, so don¡¯t ignore Lilly.¡± Pablo opened his eyes suddenly, looked down at her, and sighed helplessly. I really can¡¯t do anything about her. The apprentice I choose, I will kneel for her even if I had to¡­ Chater 729 Chater 729 Chapter 729 Repentance and Reflection When Lilly woke up, she saw her master leaning against the head of the bed, falling asleep with his eyes closed. Ghosts hardly slept, and once they slept, it meant that the problem was serious. The weakling spirit guarded Lilly all night, originally thinking that if she couldn¡¯t wake up, he would turn it into a tonic and hold her off for a while¡­ Now he just touched Lilly¡¯s head gently, and said in a soft voice, ¡°Just apologize nicely to your Master.¡± He wanted to say something more, but he stopped, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find the harem spirit and the rest.¡± After speaking, he floated out. Lilly¡¯s eyes were full of tears, she was really wrong¡­ She felt that she was very powerful, and she could be more powerful. As long as she grew up faster and faster, she couldpletely support and provide for her family without the hard work of her uncle, her father¡¯spany, and everyone¡¯s worries. At that time, they only needed to stay at home, they could tour around the country when they were bored, and bask in the sun in the garden when they were tired. She could catch all the bad guys and drive away all the traitors, so Uncle Cloud would not have to walk on the edge of danger and could not go home all year round. Let the world be full of stability, let Uncle Max¡¯s technologyunch into sess, let Uncle Gilbert¡¯s front- line medical staff no longer have to rush to the operation in the middle of the night, and could not eat for a day at the busiest time¡­ Then there would be no more family members who quarrel over money, no old woman who could not knock on the door of her children¡¯s house after knocking for two days, no lover who loved each other but could not see her forever¡­ Pablo opened his eyes, didn¡¯t move, just looked down at her, his voice was hoarse because of his weakness, and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Lilly told him everything she thought. Pablo sneered and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the point of life?¡± ¡°Everyone sits and eats, and only waits to die, and they would all onlyy t. They feelfortable for a day or two, but would feel empty in their hearts after a long time.¡± As for the suffering in the world, it could never be eliminated. ¡°There are thousands of kinds of suffering in this world, and you can see less than 20% of them. As long as people are still living in this world, suffering will never disappear.¡± ¡°Because suffering itself is the ¡®civilization¡® created by human beings.¡± Pablo raised his hand, grabbed Lilly¡¯s face, stroked her soft cheek with his thumb, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive anymore. The Red Bracelet is not omnipotent, and neither is your Master.¡± ¡°The Red Bracelet will be burned, and your Master will really die, no one can apany you to the end¡­¡± ¡°You must learn to be calm and not conceited.¡± Lilly¡¯s tears blurred her vision, she shook her head violently and said, ¡°Master will not die, and the Red Bracelet will not be burned!¡± Pablo closed his eyes and said ruthlessly, ¡°Yes, we will.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t learn to restrain yourself, you won¡¯t know how you will die in the future. If you don¡¯t listen, you don¡¯t need Master to teach you anymore, anyway¡­ You don¡¯t need Master anymore, right?¡± Lilly said loudly, ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Pablo was extremely tired, closed his eyes but did not open them, and did not respond. Unexpectedly, Lilly knelt down on the bed suddenly, with tears in his eyes, she kowtowed vigorously to Pablo, ¡°Master, Lilly is wrong!¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t leave Lilly behind, don¡¯t ignore Lilly!¡± ¡°Lilly will be obedient in the future and will not be impulsive again. Pablo opened his eyes, and was so frightened that he quickly knelt down for her too. It was a joke, it was normally fine for the apprentice to kneel to the master. However, this apprentice was the Ruler of Hell, who dared to let the Ruler of Hell kneel down for him! Pablo stretched out his hand to stop Lilly, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t kowtow.¡± The master panicked a lot, and the little apprentice had tears in her eyes. Pablo didn¡¯t let her kneel, Lilly thought that Master still didn¡¯t forgive her. Immediately bang bang bang, knocking her head more frequently. In a hurry, Pablo had no choice but to knock his own head back at her, coughing fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t knock, don¡¯t knock, Master didn¡¯t say that he won¡¯t forgive you¡­¡± ke came in with food, and saw two masters and apprentices kneeling on the bed kowtowing to each other. He paused, stepped back and looked at the room number. He didn¡¯t go to the wrong ce. ¡°Are you¡­?¡± ke asked, ¡°Do you need me to step out?¡± Pablo put his palm on Lilly¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re practicing.¡± ke, ¡°¡­¡± The tears in Lilly¡¯s eyes were still rolling, and he said aggrievedly, ¡°Master, you don¡¯t want Lilly anymore.¡± Pablo sighed, ¡°No, why not.¡± How could he be willing? Lilly stared at him closely, afraid that he was lying to her, and asked again, ¡°Then, Master, can you forgive Lilly?¡± She was too arrogant to get hurt, and she was tricked by others, which made Master get hurt too. Pablo patted her little head helplessly, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve forgiven you a long time ago, would Master have stayed here if I had not forgiven you?¡± Then Lilly smiled through her tears, and said, ¡°Master, can I still use the pen of judgment?¡± She said obediently, ¡°When I use it, I always ask Master Pablo said, ¡°Just don¡¯t scribble with it.¡¯ Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He remembered that a few days ago, when the little girl was very rebellious and said no, she was really stubborn like a calf. After this time, she finally became more honest. Lilly felt guilty, but she admitted honestly, ¡°I left a message for Sissy Sugar Cookies and the others again when I came backst night, because Lilly was angry and wanted to catch that bad guy too badly.¡± Pablo pondered for a moment, then shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after you are well. Master will find time to consult again.¡± He was not very clear about what was beyond the Three Realms and Six Paths. ¡°And this time your pen of judgment has been exposed. Master Ernest has been tempted to snatch it away he will not let it go. ¡°Put away the pen and pay attention to everything.¡± Last night he wanted to take advantage of the victory to catch Master Ernest, but he didn¡¯t expect him to run so fast. If this person was not caught, he would always be a hidden danger. ¡°We shall meet Richie Quinnter on.¡± Lilly nodded honestly. ke said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first!¡± It was already dawn, Old Mrs. Crawford must have found out that Lilly was not at home. It was okay to go back now¡­ Fortunately, Lilly recovered, otherwise his leg would really be broken when he went back. Ring ring! Sure enough, the phone rang! Chater 730 Chater 730 Chapter 730 Demon Medium ke stared at the phone deep in thoughts, whether to answer it or not, that was the question. If he did not answer, he was afraid the olddy would be more worried. So ke gave the phone to Lilly. Lilly answered the phone and said softly, ¡°Hi, grandma¡­¡± ¡°ke¡­huh? Lilly, where have you been?¡± Lilly said, ¡°Grandma, Dad and I went out for a run, and then, then¡­¡± When she said this, she happened to see the uncleing in, and said immediately, ¡°Then we had roasted mutton with the uncle!¡± Anthony, ¡°¡­¡± Alright, roasted mutton. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He immediately positioned himself, ready to pull her up and leave. Old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s bursting voice came, ¡°What? Roasted mutton? Why do you eat that on a hot day? It¡¯s not hot enough for you, is it?¡± Lilly hurriedly handed the mobile phone to her uncle. Anthony didn¡¯t change his face, ¡°The roasted mutton was just incidental. The main thing is that Lilly heard from her ssmates that the soy milk is delicious, so I brought her to experience it.¡± Old Mrs. Crawford, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What is that beeping noise?¡± She asked suspiciously. Anthony looked at the electrocardiogram detector, opened his eyes and bluffed, ¡°There is a child pressing the game console next to her.¡± Old Mrs. Crawford, ¡°¡­¡± Well, he was good at telling lies with his eyes wide open (smile). After hanging up the phone, the two were nervously preparing to sneak out of the hospital, just in time to see Gilbert rushing over, who said in a daze, ¡°Is it really all right?¡± An old doctor next to him said, ¡°I have practiced medicine for eighty years, and I have never seen such bizarre symptoms¡­¡± Last night, her heart rate dropped to over 40, and she looked like a dead body in the morning. Could it be that he was old and his eyes were blurred, and he misread everythingst night? Anthony thanked the old doctor, and then said to Gilbert, ¡°I¡¯ll take Lilly and leave first.¡± Gilbert, ¡°¡­¡± They did not take him along when they had the nice feast, but expected him to help clean up the mess when they messed up? ** For the most authentic roasted mutton and soy milk in old Clodston, one had to go to the kind of ten- year-old shop, or even a century-old shop. The ce was not the kind of magnificent ce, but the food was very authentic. Lilly was so hungry that she bit off a piece of mutton, and her cheeks were bulging. Lisa, who came out with her, also looked like a little squirrel with bulging cheeks. Chomp chomp chomp¡­ ¡°Master and daddy please eat too!¡± Lilly fawned over Pablo with the roasted mutton. Pablo didn¡¯t sit cross-legged floating in the air as usual, but sat on a chair beside him, shook his head and said, ¡°Master doesn¡¯t eat.¡± He couldn¡¯t eat anyway. Lilly blinked, and said, ¡°Master, eat it, you will gain strength after eating it.¡± After speaking, she put the roasted mutton near his mouth. Pablo opened his mouth subconsciously, and actually ate a little. It tasted like the human world. At this moment, he suddenly knew why the harem spirit and the others were fighting to eat candies. Lilly smiled and said, ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Pablo nodded, and Lilly put the whole piece of mutton in his hands. Then she carefully picked up the soy milk and ced it next to his mouth. Pablo took a bite and coughed violently. ¡°No¡­ No need for this!¡± He covered his mouth, the taste was too strange. Lilly took a sip and quickly put it down, ¡°Mmmm¡­ It is a bit unpleasant.¡± Those who were not used to having it would think it was not delicious, but those who liked it would love it very much. When Anthony passed by a shop, he had already bought a suit and leather shoes to change into. At this moment, he was still the cold-faced overbearing boss, passing food to Lilly and Lisa in obscurity. Molotes, tacos, corn soup¡­ ¡°Well?¡± Lilly suddenly tilted her head and looked behind Anthony. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Anthony nced back and found nothing unusual. Lilly beeped softly, ¡°Uncle, there is a ghost behind you.¡± Anthony¡¯s fingertips were slightly stiff, and he calmly put a small bowl of hot corn soup in front of her, and said, ¡°On the shoulder?¡± ke nced at his shoulder, deliberately raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°This girl is very delicate, well-dressed, but her eyes are ck and blue.¡± Lilly was staring at the girl behind him, thinking that it was the girl his father was talking about, she nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, yes.¡± Anthony, ¡°¡­¡± Originally, he doubted whether ke¡¯s words were true or not, but Lilly also nodded. She was really there. Lilly said, don¡¯t turn your head when there are ghosts following you, that way you would put out the fire on your shoulders. So Anthony remained motionless. Lisa tried her best to swallow her food, with a little residue on the corner of her mouth, her eyes were round and staring at ke. ¡°Lie¡­fork out!¡± She yelled fiercely, her fists were clenched hard. A deceitful viin who deliberately scared people. She was angry! ke, ¡°What I said is true!¡± He pointed to the girl behind him. That girl was none other than Chanice, the girl who went to Master Ernest with her boyfriend to ask for a breakup. Chanice paid attention to her image, but she could not hide the haggardness in her eyes, she ate in a daze, her movements were a little stiff and mechanical. Anthony looked sideways slightly, and knew what ke was talking about, and said very speechlessly, ¡°The ghost is on her?¡± Lilly really nodded. Anthony, ¡°¡­¡± Pablo nced at the ghost on Chanice¡¯s head, and said, ¡°That¡¯s a ghost matchmaker.¡± Chater 731 Chater 731 Chapter 731 Master Is Naughty Too Pablo exined: ¡°Ghost matchmaker, as the name suggests, is a matchmaker who works as a matchmaker for ghosts. It was a profession in ancient times, specializing in matchmaking for unmarried and dead young people. Nowadays, this kind of ignorant marriage is not allowed, so this profession has disappeared.¡± Of course, in some ces, it would be done quietly without fear of death. Lilly asked suspiciously, ¡°Why do you want to marry a ghost?¡± Pablo said, ¡°The ancient people believed that if a person dies without getting married, the soul of the deceased is wed, hostile, and cannot be reincarnated¡­ That¡¯s why they arrange ghost marriages for them.¡± Lilly: Speechless~ If one died alone and could not be reincarnated, then the Pce of the Ruler of Hell would be full! Now that there were so many single people, the poption of Ghost Town would skyrocket¡­ Pablo continued, ¡°This ghost must have been a ghost matchmaker when she was alive, but she didn¡¯t expect to be a ghost matchmaker after death.¡± Ghost matchmakers were best at lobbying, they were really good at convincing people, and twisting words. The male suitor was obviously a bastard who was idle and did not do his job properly and beat women. In order to matchmake, the matchmakers could brag about each other, saying that the man had a free and unrestrained personality, a heroic personality, and a rich family fortune¡­ In the same way, the female suitor was obviously azy and vicious woman who liked to tell stories. They could describe her as enthusiastic and good at getting along with the elders¡­ As long as the horoscope was correct, they did not need to care about character at all ¨C anyway, to tell the ghosts, people were dead, so why did they have to care about character? Lilly and the others sat in a rtively secluded and quiet ce, near the corner window, and were talking when suddenly a man came over with breakfast. He was wearing a peaked cap, staring at the girl from time to time, while looking down at the seat where Pablo was sitting. This person was Chad. ¡°Is there anyone here?¡± He asked casually, and put the things on the table. Lilly frowned and said, ¡°There is someone! There is someone in this seat.¡± Chad regained consciousness and nced at them. Seeing ke and Anthony, two men who were much better than him, they seemed to be sessful people at first nce, and he felt a little unhappy in his heart. They were dressed so well, what were they doing in such a small ce? Did they want topete with ordinary people for resources? Office workers were tired enough in the morning. ¡°There are many people in the morning, so you have a vacant seat here, you don¡¯t mind sharing a table, do you?¡± Chad thought it was because they were unwilling to share the table with others, so she said it again. While speaking, he also wanted to sit down. Two men who were much more sessful than him aroused his displeasure, and he wanted to sit down. If they didn¡¯t let him, it would mean that sessful people look down on ordinary people. He didn¡¯t believe that there was someone in this seat, half of the food on the table was eaten, and if the seat belonged to someone else, that someone would have been here long ago. Lilly was angry, her master was still sitting there! It was not that there was no ce, if there was really no ce, they would hurry up and leave. Obviously there were other vacancies in the store, which were more spacious than this one. Lilly stared at him, ¡°I said that this seat is upied! There are still many seats over there, uncle, why do you insist on sitting here?¡± ke nced at her casually, and said coldly, ¡°Probably because this location is hidden, so he can keep watching other people.¡± He cast a mocking nce at Chad, and said coldly, ¡°Perhaps to watch that girl over there?¡± Chad¡¯s heart skipped a beat, being exposed made him extremely annoyed. ¡°Who is sitting here?¡± He was angry, but still kept his voice low, ¡°This is not your home, if you don¡¯t want to share a table, you should spend a lot of money to go to a high-end hotel for breakfast!¡± What are you doing here? We ordinary people will not let you to just get things your way¡± After speaking, he sat down. Anthony and the others, ¡°¡­¡± Pablo, ¡°¡­¡± He was sitting well, when a man suddenly sat in his arms. He was speechless. Lisa was very unhappy, the atmosphere around their family was destroyed. She rolled up the sleeves that didn¡¯t exist, and said in a hostile tone, ¡°Trash, get out!¡± Anthony quickly pressed her hand, but he didn¡¯tpletely hold her hand down. Lisa kicked Chad! Chad¡¯splexion turned ugly all of a sudden, and he said angrily, ¡°Are you still being reasonable?! Is this seat yours? No one else is allowed to sit, what¡¯s the reason for that!¡± ¡°It turns out that sessful people have such nasty behavior!¡± He looked Anthony up and down contemptuously, and the more he looked, the more he found that Anthony had an extraordinary aura, an invisible superiority, making him look like an ant or a clown in front of him! Unconsciously, Chad wished to tear off the face of this sessful man. Pablo narrowed his eyes slightly, and said quietly, ¡°Young man, you stepped on my foot.¡± Lilly blinked, and blinked again. Hey, Master is so naughty too! She dug in the jar of souls, but fortunately, the passionate spirit was still there. Chad only heard a faint ¡°Young man, you stepped on my foot¡±, and then turned around to see a bitter face, an old man was staring at him. Chad, ¡°!!!!¡± He was so frightened that he jumped up on the spot, and with a bang, the cutlery on the table was almost knocked off. People around looked over in surprise. Chad hurriedly lowered the brim of his hat, but there was indeed no one in the seat¡­ He suddenly remembered that when he went to ask the priest, the priest said to hire a ghost. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He couldn¡¯t help feeling horrified, this seat¡­ Was there really someone in this seat? He was so frightened that he ran quickly, and he didn¡¯t forget to pick up his breakfast before he ran, with a terrified expression on his face, and he backed away again and again. Lilly murmured, ¡°I have already told you that there is someone here, you did not listen.¡± There really was ¡®someone¡¯ sitting in there. With such a big movement, Chanice was also attracted to look over, and seeing Chad hurrying aside with breakfast, she recognized him at a nce. Chater 732 Chater 732 Chapter 732 If I Don¡¯t Love You, Who Will Love You? Chanice¡¯s face froze! Last time she was in a bad mood and went out to meet her friends for dinner. As a result, Chad appeared. It just so happened that among those few friends, there was a man who was the boyfriend of another friend of hers. However, Chad still looked at her coldly, and said sarcastically, ¡°After breaking up with me, you really lived a good life, and you got involved with other men so soon.¡± He also looked the man up and down, which embarrassed her. Chanice felt sorry for her friend, so she had to go home again, but as soon as she got out of the elevator, she saw Chad standing in the corridor, staring at her. He pressed her against the wall, strangled her neck fiercely, and scolded her for being shameless. When she was almost strangled to death, he suddenly let her go again, covered his face and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was too agitated, but I still can¡¯t let you go.¡± He left after speaking. Since that day, Chanice had been traumatized by Chad. However, even though she had trauma, she always found herself uncontrobly thinking of him and remembering him saying that he couldn¡¯t let her go. Every time in the middle of the night, she always broke down, and always felt that she should not break up with Chad¡­ Chad realized that Chanice had seen him, so he didn¡¯t hide any more. He nced at Lilly¡¯s table with lingering fear, and then chose to sit down across from Chanice. Chanice trembled slightly. Chad said softly, ¡°What a coincidence, long time no see. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of me,st time I was impulsive, and I regretted it when I got back.¡± With a trembling voice, Chanice asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chad paused for a moment, and said sadly, ¡°I remembereding here to have breakfast with you before, and I suddenly wanted toe here for some reason.¡± ¡°I was afraid of meeting you and scaring you, so I put on a hat, but I didn¡¯t expect to scare you.¡± Chad looked at Chanice with extremely gentle eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± After speaking, he drank up the soy milk in a hurry, grabbed two mutton pancakes and was about to leave. Sure enough, when he turned around, he heard Chanice say, ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t have to go¡­¡± There was a smile on the corner of Chad¡¯s mouth, and his eyes were extremely deep. They looked a bit scary in the early morning¡­ While eating, Lilly looked at Chad. She just found this man who tried to grab their seat so strange, why should he spy on that youngdy? It was obviously very wrong, but he was so gentle to that youngdy? Chanice didn¡¯t sleep well, she was devastated and haggard, she said, ¡°Chad¡­ Let¡¯s have a chat!¡± Chad turned to look at her, touched her hair helplessly, and said, ¡°Okay.¡± The two left. Lilly wanted to follow, ke saw that she was full, picked her up, and coaxed, ¡°Good girl, you are still in school now, you should go to kindergarten. Believe it or not, your grandma is waiting at the gate of the kindergarten.¡± The schedule of the kindergarten was rtively free. If you had breakfast at home, you could arrive at school before 9:30. Even if they got in toote, no one would really say anything. Lilly sighed, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± I have to be good, I have to be obedient. However, she could not just let the ghosts be either. So she looked at the passionate spirit, ¡°Please!¡± The passionate spirit, ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± She was letting him out just like that? ke carried Lilly away, and when he arrived at the kindergarten, he saw Old Mrs. Crawford waiting, and she was relieved when she saw that Lilly was safe and sound. She knew very well that in order not to worry her, these rebellious boys would not tell her anything happened. If she heard correctly in the morning, the beeping sound should be the sound of the monitor. She thought they were in the hospital. ¡°Who brought Lilly outst night?¡± Old Mrs. Crawford narrowed her eyes. The child was going to school, and they indulged her to go out in the middle of the night? ke looked at his watch and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯mte for the meeting.¡± He was nowhere to be seen after saying that. Anthony didn¡¯t change his expression, ¡°I have an early meeting, so I shall go first.¡± Lisa picked up Anthony and ran away immediately. Anthony, ¡°?¡± Old Mrs. Crawford, ¡°?¡± Lilly hugged Old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s leg, attempted to fawn and acted as a cover for his father and uncles, ¡°Grandma~ We just went to have soy milk. The mutton is delicious, but the soy milk tasted a bit funny¡­¡± Old Mrs. Crawford smelled the faint smell of roasted mutton on her body, so she believed that they really went to eat. She said angrily, ¡°Tell grandma what you want to eat next time¡­ Grandma will take you there.¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really?¡± Old Mrs. Crawford doted on her, ¡°Yes.¡± She could understand that the children liked to eat out sometimes. ¡°When you went out in the morning, you did not bring your school bag either,¡± Old Mrs. Crawford put her school bag on her back, and said, ¡°Your father and uncle are really careless, they didn¡¯t even change your pajamas for you!¡± Only then did Lilly realize that she was still wearing pajamas! It was just a cute Pikachu t-shirt, and it did not look like pajamas at first nce. ¡°I¡¯m a kid anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Lilly waved her hand softly. Old Mrs. Crawford was amused, ¡°Go!¡± Lilly happily went to school with her small schoolbag on her back. On the other hand, the passionate spirit followed Chad and Chanice, as he should. He was old, and he was a teacher when he was alive, but he didn¡¯t expect to be able to work again after death. Chanice followed Chad to her home without saying a word. Chad knew her ce better than her, as if it was his home. He took out the key from under the shoe cab at the door, opened the door and said, ¡°Come in!¡± Chanice followed in without saying a word. The ghost matchmaker was on her head, constantly lobbying, ¡°Go, go!¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare that he does not care about your tantrum ande back with you, don¡¯t miss the opportunity.¡± ¡°You were wrong this time. Why did you lose your temper? You have such a good boyfriend, but you keep pushing him away.¡± Chanice raised her head and looked at Chad. Chad frowned, ¡°Why is the house so messy?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how to take good care of yourself when I¡¯m not around, and are always eating take- outs?¡± He put on his apron and began to tidy up. He said as he tidied up, ¡°I¡¯m not criticizing you. Look at you, how can you live without me? There is no one to take care of you, and you don¡¯t know how to take care of yourself!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t eat take-outs in the future, I¡¯ll go buy vegetablester and cook a meal for you for a few days, and keep it in the refrigerator¡­ If you are hungry, you can eat after reheating it.¡± After all, Chanice still couldn¡¯t resist the ghost matchmaker¡¯s temptation, she hurried forward, hugged Chad from behind, and cried, ¡°Chad¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡± A gleam of victory shed in Chad¡¯s eyes, and he said generously, ¡°It¡¯s okay, s¡­ That¡¯s how you are, you always have to screw things up.¡± ¡°How can you do without me taking care of you? You have a bad temper, you like to spend money recklessly, you don¡¯t know how to n your own life, and you don¡¯t know how to clean up your home. Who would want you except me?¡± He was acting like the bigger person, but in fact, he was subtly gaslighting her. The essence of gaslighting was to put the opponent down to nothing, and then appear as a savior to capture the opponent¡¯s heart. There was a ghost bewitching Chanice, and Chad gaslighting her at the same time. Furthermore, she had not slept well for several days, so she cried and said, ¡°Then do you still love me?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The passionate spirit on one side, ¡°??¡± Unexpectedly, Chad also said, ¡°Silly girl¡­ If I don¡¯t love you, who will love you?¡± The passionate spirit, ¡°???¡± How times have changed, and feelings are so cheap now? Chater 733 Chater 733 Chapter 733 Personal Opinion The reunion after the breakup, the short-lived sweetness gave people the illusion of happiness. Chanice felt that she was very happy, and there was a strange smile on the corner of her mouth. She watched as Chad hustled, he was tidying and cleaning up, and finally sat on the sofa. ¡°What are you smirking at?¡± He asked. Chanice snuggled up to him, ¡°Chad, you are so kind.¡± Chad smiled. He tapped on the music streaming app and yed a song: How lucky I am to meet you in this life Thank you for thinking about it several times Regardless of persuasion, firmly choose to be with me Even if we have no meals, sleep in the open, homeless and wandering, never give up ¡­ The passionate spirit, ¡°¡­¡± What kind of lyrics are these, the girl was with the man regardless of persuasion, living in the wind, sleeping in the open, living in a homeless ce¡­ Forgive him for not understanding, but in the most difficult time, he was reluctant to let his wife be disced. However¡­ Some people are really helpless¡­ Sigh. Unexpectedly, the lyrics continued, and sang again: Then watch me seed You too were depressed and self-pitying ¡­ The passionate spirit, ¡°¡­¡± Oh, why do women follow the men and drift away, and in the end, the men be famous, and women still feel sorry for themselves? The passionate spirit does not understand. The lyrics continued: However, life has nothing to cherish except you Looking back at the troubled years at night, I burst into tears ¡­ The passionate spirit nodded, and said to himself, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, did he cheat?¡± s, there was indeed a generation gap. In the past, their songs were all about knives, weapons and winning the wars. The contemporary lyrics were unclear, and he could not understand them. The familiar melody continued: I hope it was you first and then you eventually you If I don¡¯t love you who would love you ¡­ The passionate spirit, ¡°¡­¡± Well, I finally understand what¡¯s wrong, isn¡¯t this what Chad said just now. This song became more and more familiar, it had spread throughout the streets and alleys. The passionate spirit lost count on how many girls¡¯ hearts he had moved, and he lost count on how many self-righteous men¡¯s hearts were convinced. As someone from the older generation, sorry, he couldn¡¯t understand. The passionate spirit chatted with the ghost matchmaker in a speechless manner, ¡°I am also confused, why would you want to ruin such a good girl?¡± The ghost matchmaker yelled, ¡°What¡¯s good? Women should marry and have children. Marry a chicken as a chicken and a dog as a dog. She will suffer whatever a man does. Aren¡¯t many couples like this? I do it for her own good.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a girl like her, who doesn¡¯t cook every day and orders takeaway, who is sozy, who will marry her? ¡± ¡°She thinks she¡¯s so mighty just because she could earn 50,000 dors a month now, will she be able to do it a yearter? Looking at Chad again, he has a stable job and can secure 6,000 dors for a lifetime, she is still not satisfied!¡± The passionate spirit, ¡°¡­Tsk.¡± The ghost matchmaker looked at him vigntly, ¡°What are you doing, where are you from? What are you doing here?¡± When the passionate spirit was pulled out, Lilly and the others were in the corner, and ke also blocked her figure. When Lilly left, the passionate spirit was still sitting where he was. The ghost matchmaker saw him later, so he didn¡¯t know that the passionate spirit was with Lilly. Seeing him tagging behind them, the ghost matchmaker thought he was going topete with her for a seat. The ghost matchmaker said in a displeased manner, ¡°I tell you, you are an evil ghost and I am an evil ghost too! Neither of us is afraid of the other, so don¡¯t meddle in my affairs.¡± The passionate spirit bent over and sat down on the sofa in the corner, and said, ¡°Ah¡­ I don¡¯t mean to meddle in, I just tagged along to see.¡± Lilly said, just follow along, don¡¯t startle the snake. He did not know what the little girl was up to again. Anyway, he would just listen. The ghost matchmaker felt a little relieved when she saw that he was neither fighting nor grabbing. The passionate spirit said again, ¡°It¡¯s just that this man is really harmful. I had heard some stories about him, from the elders who had spent some time in the human world.¡± ¡°He is a gaslighter, and he tried to belittle the girl, saying that she is not good and all that, as if he was the only person who wants her if he doesn¡¯t dislike her¡­¡± ¡°He is defrauding money and sex. After achievingplete mind control, he will expose his true nature. Don¡¯t look at him taking care of her now, and he will be a domineering figure in the future.¡± The ghost matchmaker curled up on her slender back, adjusted her position with her hands, and said, ¡°Why should you care? This woman always depends on a man, whoever she¡¯s with.¡± The passionate spirit shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not what you should say. Why? Did you live a tragic life before you die, missy?¡± The ghost matchmaker didn¡¯t know what to think of, her face suddenly became long, her expression was sullen, and she ignored the passionate spirit. The passionate spirit had no choice but to sit aside and watch obediently. He couldn¡¯t help the little girl find out a little bit, but it¡¯s okay, he was not good at gossiping anyway. The two cuddling on the sofa finally finished listening to a song. Chanice thought of the line in the lyrics ¡°I hope it was you in the first ce, then you in the end¡±, and felt sweet for no reason. That night, she finally had a good night¡¯s sleep. When she got up the next day, she happily prepared breakfast for Chad. After a long work day, Chad sat on the sofa and looked at his mobile phone without looking up. Chad was looking for Gemma. Under his relentless entanglement, the introducer finally gave him Gemma¡¯s number. After adding Gemma, Chad immediately sent a message. ¡°Are you up?¡± ¡°The weather is fine today, have you had breakfast yet?¡± Just as Gemma woke up, she saw someone adding her, called her by name and said that he had something important to discuss with her, she thought it was one of her acquaintances, so she approved the request. Seeing the two greeting messages, she politely replied, ¡°I just woke up, haven¡¯t eaten yet, who are you?¡± Chad replied, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you eaten yet? It¡¯s not good for your health to skip breakfast!¡± ¡°Quick, go eat, this is an order!¡± Gemma, ¡°¡­¡± What kind of weirdo is this? Worried about identally hurting a friend of a friend, she still asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± The other person said a name, ¡°Chad.¡± Gemma remembered it all at once, after all, this man was too weird, it was hard for her not to remember. She was annoyed, and said directly, ¡°Damn you weirdo, get off!¡± Chad immediately said, ¡°Why are you blocking me?¡± ¡°Wait a minute, we are not done yet.¡± ¡°I left the coffee shop that day after you poured the coffee on me, and I paid the bill, a total of 174 dors, two cups of coffee, a te of boneless chicken drumettes, and a te of popcorn chicken bites.¡± He took the bill and went over. ¡°An independent girl like you probably doesn¡¯t want to owe money, let¡¯s split the bill.¡± Gemma, ¡°¡­¡± Who am I, where am I, what am I doing¡­ She was so angry that she transferred 82 dors, because she was too angry and made a wrong calction. Unexpectedly, Chad was so fussy, ¡°It¡¯s 87.¡± He also thought it was humorous and joked, ¡°Ha, confused girl, you really graduated from a second-tier university, you didn¡¯t learn your math well! Or did the sleepy bugs cloud you?¡± Gemma, ¡°Ugh¡ª¡ª¡± I¡¯m going to spit out the overnight meal! C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Unexpectedly, Chad sent messages in session, ¡°To be honest, I think we are a good match. You meet my requirements and you look good, so we can get married.¡± ¡°I take the liberty to ask you a question, if you don¡¯t mind, are you still a virgin¡­?¡± He seemed to be afraid of her awkwardness, and said very considerately, ¡°I¡¯m a boy, let me tell you first, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°However, this matters a lot to me.¡± ¡°It is okay for me to y around in the past, but if I want to get married, I should find a virgin.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Gemma, ¡°¡­¡± She then sent Lilly a message, ¡°Baby¡­ Help! I¡¯m haunted by a ghost! A narcissistic ghost!¡± Lilly, who just woke up early in the morning, had a bunch of hair sticking out of her head, ¡°?¡± Chater 734 Chater 734 Chapter 734 Double Meaning Lilly held the phone, staring at the screen in a daze. Ms. Gemma Sullivan¡­? Oh! Gemma Sullivan! The youngdy Lilly¡¯s mother possessed! She hadn¡¯t seen her in such a long time. Lilly had a great impression of this youngdy that her mother had clung on to for a while. She forgot to be sleepy altogether, hurriedly making a phone call over. ¡°Hello?¡± Her adorable voice was a little nasally from just having woken up. Gemma was struck by the cuteness at once. ¡°Lilly, there¡¯s this guy who won¡¯t leave me alone. He¡¯s so weird and narcissistic!¡± Lilly held the phone in one hand, clutching her pants in the other. ¡°Gemma, why haven¡¯t you called me in such a long time!¡± Gemma stopped short. ¡°Huh? I just didn¡¯t want to disturb you guys¡­¡± They were all a happy family¡ª there was no point in interrupting that. The two of them chatted for a while, when Lilly suddenly began counting on her fingers. ¡°Gemma, don¡¯t block him! I¡¯lle looking for you another day!¡± Gemma said, ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Lilly hung up the phone in a hurry. ¡°Oh me oh my, I¡¯m gonna bete for school! Bye, Gemma!¡± Gemma said, ¡°What???¡± Beep beep beep¡­ Gemma looked at her phone, seeing messagese in from Chad. You¡¯re twenty-two this year, you don¡¯t have much time left¡­ you¡¯re going to be out of the market once you pass twenty-five. I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I! Gemma frowned, and could not help but reply: My *ss, you¡¯re right! You useless man, I can¡¯t believe you went to school for so many years just to turn out like this! Conservative people cover their bodies up, but I think you¡¯ve covered your f*cking brain! Did you not put on your brain this morning waking up? Stinking up my inbox with your dimwit messages! How much do you make a month? A couple thousand dors? Who are you to say women are out of the market? Go ask your mother if you¡¯re in the market at all, you piece of garbage! Gemma got more and more angry as she typed. She sent a few swearing emojis, before chucking her phone to the side. She switched to another phone, throwing on a new set of clothes and left the house to have breakfast. She had an abundance of phones anyways, and all of them were functioning. She wasn¡¯t going to work, and there was no need to worry that someone would have to reach her urgently! She could do whatever she wanted. Over on another end. Chad¡¯s expression was expression, staring at his phone in a fit of fury. What a trashy woman. These children whose parents died early on truly weren¡¯t taught any manners at all! How dare a woman like this still be picky? She should be thankful that someone found her attractive at all! But Chad realized that Gemma did not block him after telling him off, and scoffed to himself. See? Women were just annoying like this. She clearly didn¡¯t have feelings for him, but was still keeping him in her contacts just so there would be an extra person liking andmenting on her posts whenever she updated. He sent another text: It¡¯s not ssy for a woman to use the word ¡®f*ck¡¯. Please mind yournguage. I¡¯ll teach you next time. Manners can be taught, and developed. ¡°What are you doing, Chad?¡¯ Chanice had just finished making breakfast and saw that Chad was still sitting around. She went and hugged his arm. Chad locked his phone. ¡°Nothing.¡± Chanice had a sharp eye, and could see that he seemed to be chatting with a girl. She said, annoyed, ¡°Who was that?¡± Chad smiled gently. ¡°Just a colleague.¡± Chanice stretched out an arm. ¡°Show me.¡± Chad¡¯s expression shifted at once, his previous tenderness turning cold as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why? Are you suspecting me of something?¡¯ Chanice said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Chad scoffed. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me at all, there¡¯s no point in us being together! The most important thing in a rtionship is mutual trust!¡± The ghost matchmaker on top of Chanice¡¯s head saw the opportunity, and said at once, ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done! What was the point of that? You¡¯ve screwed over another rtionship again!¡± ¡°He was fine just now, but now he¡¯s unhappy and it¡¯s all your fault! Think about what you¡¯ve done!¡± Chanice felt a strange remorse. Was it really her fault? She should have trusted him¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Chanice hurried over, apologizing meekly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Chad said, annoyed, ¡°Let¡¯s just eat!¡± He sat down at the table, eating on his own. Chanice bit her lip. She felt wronged, and could not help but tear up while eating. For some reason, after getting back together with him she would feel a sense of fear from time to time as she would lose him just like that¡­ Just then, Chanice¡¯s phone rang. She stood up and was about to pick up the call, but Chad shouted at her. ¡°Hold on, who¡¯s that?¡± Chanice opened and closed her mouth. ¡°Just a friend¡­ a normal friend!¡± Chad smirked. ¡°Why would you have to go outside to pick up the call if it¡¯s just a friend? Can¡¯t you take the call in front of me?¡± Chanice gripped the phone. ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Chad mmed his utensils down, crossing his arms. ¡°Pick up! Put it on loudspeaker.¡± Chanice did not want to do it, feeling a strange fear at the sight of the iing call. But to prove her ¡®innocence¡¯ to Chad, she picked up the call anyway. ¡°Hello¡­¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. It was a man¡¯s voice. ¡°Chanice, wanna have breakfast? The gang¡¯s all here.¡± Chanice felt a strange wave of panic. ¡°That¡¯s quite alright¡­¡± The man stopped short, asking in a confused tone, ¡°Are you alright? You sound pretty sick, do you want us to pay you a visit?¡± Chanice¡¯s friends all knew about what she had gone through after the breakup. There were a few more friends¡¯ voices in the call, all girls. They were all concerned over whether she was alright or not. Chanice hurried to say, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯m going to go now!¡± She hung up the call once, trying to exin herself at the sight of Chad¡¯s ashen expression. ¡°Chad, it¡¯s not like that. Listen to me¡­¡± Chater 735 Chater 735 Chapter 735 Terrifying Boyfriend Chad got to his feet, staring her down. ¡°A guy calling you bright and early in the morning to ask you out for breakfast, and you tell me it¡¯s not like that?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chanice exined helplessly, ¡°It really isn¡¯t, we¡¯re just friends!¡± Chad gave the tablecloth a harsh yank, sending all the food Chanice had painstakingly cooked sttering to the floor. ¡°Chanice Hemsworth, you really are a sl*t! Are you that desperate for a man?¡± Chanice stopped short, before growing annoyed herself. ¡°I told you it wasn¡¯t! How about just now, then? What were you saying about me to another girl? You can have friends, but I can¡¯t?¡± Crack! Chad hadnded a harsh p on Chanice, fuming at her. ¡°I knew it! We¡¯d only broken up for a few days, and you¡¯ve alreadynded yourself a new man!¡± Before Chanice could react, Chad grabbed her neck and gave a few more ps. ¡°Come on, out with it! What base have you gotten to with the new guy? Have you held hands? Have you kissed, or even slept together?¡± Chanice¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Let¡­ ack¡­¡± Chad seemed to be unable to control his anger. He threw Chanice to the ground, throwing it at her. After that he kicked her stomach a good few times, grabbing her by the hair. That was the end of the sudden, unprompted slew of aggression and violence. Chanice was so scared she was curled into a ball, trembling in the corner of the couch. Her body and face was covered in bruises and her stomach ached as tears streamed down her face. She had her hands firmly covering her mouth, in fear of making a single sound. Chad sat on the couch, panting heavily. The assault had worn him out¡ª it was clear to see how hard he had hit her. He turned to see Chanice curled into a ball on the ground trembling, and suddenly thought of the master¡¯s words. His heart sank. If Gemma was a virgin¡­ she would actually be the better pick. She owned 40 buildings, and would definitely be a great asset for a man to marry into. But Gemma clearly looked nothing like a virgin¡ª it was clear that she¡¯d slept with someone before. Plus, Gemma now harbored a dislike for him. He might not be able to get her. With how things were going right now, when it came to marriage¡­ Chanice was still the better choice. Besides, Chanice¡¯s first¡­ time, was with him. The two had been together for a few years before, too¡­ Chad was starting to regret his actions. He fell to his knees before Chanice, pping himself harshly. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s my fault!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Chad began crawling towards Chanice as he hit himself. ¡°I was too harsh, I heard that you had a new man and¡­ I couldn¡¯t control myself!¡± Chanice was scared witless, but still tearfully argued, ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Chad scrambled to change sides. ¡°I know, I know! It¡¯s all my fault. The thought of you holding hands with someone else, or even¡­ it makes my heart feel like it¡¯s getting attacked by a swarm of bees. I can¡¯t take the thought of you being someone else¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because I love you too much, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± ¡°Chanice, does it hurt? Come here, I¡¯ll hold you¡­ Forgive me, please forgive me¡­¡± The passionate spirit was at a loss for words. ¡°My God, is this guy even real?¡± He¡¯d thought he was a man in power, only for him to be a f*ckboy. So he thought he was a f*ckboy, but turned out to even be a man who was prone to violence¡­ Then after he¡¯d been violent, he pretended to be all passionate and regretful. What kind of trashy man was this? It was all such a mess! The ghost matchmaker was still unwilling to back down. ¡°He didn¡¯t mean it! Forgive him,e on!¡± ¡°He hit you because he loves you! Why would he lose control like that, if not because he felt so strongly for you? You¡¯ll never find a man who loves you this much!¡± The passionate spirit was going to go mad with fury, frowning as he yelled, ¡°She got hit, and you¡¯re speaking up for the guy? Are you serious!¡± The ghost matchmaker stopped short, before saying, ¡°All men hit their wives, don¡¯t they? It¡¯s merely logic!¡± ¡°These women have it too good these days, they think they¡¯re entitled to so much! Kicking up a fuss at the smallest issues! What¡¯s the problem with a little beating? In my time, it was onlymon for men to beat their wives or even sell them! They beat their wives to death if they were just the slightest bit irritated! She just thought she¡¯d met a forgiving one, and decided that she could get away with all that!¡± The passionate spirit had lived an honest and simple life. His most aggressive moment was when he fought off the three ghost soldiers just so his wife, children and mother would not be discovered by them. Then he spent the rest of his life in searching, and had long since lost his temper. But now, he could not hold back anymore. He went up to the ghost matchmaker,nding him a harsh kick. ¡°You good-for-nothing!¡± he fumed. ¡°Times are different now, aren¡¯t they? You cry and moan for innovation, but turn around and want women to be the same as they were in the past. Why don¡¯t you float right up to heaven and have a chat with the gods so things can be exactly how you want them to be, huh?¡± Of course, the ghost matchmaker did not like this. Both ghosts began fighting. Chanice¡¯s mind was in a state of chaos. She stared at Chad crying in front of her, feeling a sense of terror and dread in her chest. She shoved Chad away harshly, running to the room and closing the door before falling to the ground in terror. Chad¡¯s expression changed again. He stomped over and knocked on the door, trying to keep his voice gentle. ¡°Chanice, baby¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I really messed up.¡± ¡°Please open the door¡­¡± Chater 736 Chater 736 Chapter 736 Send Him Flying With A Kick Thump, thump, thump! Chad stood at the door to Chanice¡¯s room, his gentle knocks taking no time to turn into loud banging. His gentle cooing had also turned into vicious threats and curses. ¡°Open the f*cking door right now!¡± Chad fumed. ¡°You shameless b*tch, I¡¯m going to teach you a right lesson today!¡± His eyes were bloodshot, his good mood having evaporatedpletely. He thought of Gemma, a woman without her virginity daring to look down on his sry of 6000 dors. Then he thought about her 40 buildings, and her monthly ie of over a million dors. He was a hard worker with excellent academic experience, six-foot tall and handsome. What did she mean he didn¡¯t deserve her? Then he thought of Gemma. It¡¯d only been a few days since he¡¯d broken up with her, and she had latched onto a new guy! Were all rich women this sh*tty? The truth was that when Chad and Chanice had made ns of marriage, her family had asked for a marital gift of 300,000 dors. Chad and Chanice would live in Chanice¡¯s current house after getting married, and the Hemsworth family would even gift them a car worth around 200,000 dors, But Chad thought that 300,000 dors felt like he was buying the Hemsworths¡¯ daughter. He had been with Chanice for so many years, but her family was unwilling to budge on the 300,000 dor marital gift. Chanice had bought the house she was living in, not her family. Wasn¡¯t it just logical for the two of them to move in together there after getting married? How was that a valid talking point? As for the car, all cars would lose value eventually. The car would barely be worth a hundred thousand dors in a few years, but they were asking him for three hundred thousand. He had talked this over with Chanice many times, and had held back his anger so many times. Seeing as it would go nowhere, Chanice had suggested a breakup in a fit of anger as well¡­. Then he had no choice but to lower his pride and get her back as well. Honestly, he¡¯d reached his limit. Until the both of them went to see that master¡­ Chanice had definitely changed aftering back, and so he saw no point in holding back his anger any longer. The master said that he could tell Chad had had enough, but would need to wait for a few days. After the ghost had taken full control over Chanice, he would be able to do whatever he wanted. Now that the time hade, Chad was not going to pretend anymore. What Chad did not know was that inviting a spirit would not only affect Chanice, but it would have an effect on him as well. It would erge his negative thoughts, showing his true colors! ¡°Chanice, open the door. My patience is limited? Chad was still trying to manipte her at this stage. ¡°You¡¯ve got a terrible temper, throwing tantrums and mming doors at the slightest misunderstanding. I only have the patience to put up with you because I love you.¡± ¡°Come out. I won¡¯t hit you anymore. Your baby¡¯s sorry Just then, his phone rang. It was from work¡­ Chad picked up the call, trying his best to hold back his displeasure. ¡°Hello¡­ Sir¡­¡± I¡¯m really sorry. My girlfriend fainted out of nowhere today, I¡¯ve been taking care of her all day and forgot to take leave. ¡°Ah, no, I feel bad. It¡¯s my duty to care for my lover, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°The form? Ah, yes, I¡¯ll get to that right now and send it over in a bit!¡± Chad hung up the call, picking up a notebook. He sat at the door of the room, beginning to get to work. Outside of the door, Chad was nothing but calm and had no problem working like normal at all. Behind the door, Chanice was trembling with terror that would not calm down no matter what! Her phone had been sent flying by Chad after she hung up that call. She was in a daze from being hit like that. When it happened she could only think of covering her head, and her first response was to escape into the nearest room¡­. Now she didn¡¯t have a phone, and there was no one she could call. Chanice felt her mind nk out. She had no way out. The ghost matchmaker crawled onto her head, lecturing her. ¡°Open the door,e on! What are you hiding in here for? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to eat you!¡± ¡°I told you, he only hit you because he loves you! Imagine if it was someone else he might not even care about you at all when you throw one of your temper tantrums!¡± ¡°Men are always right, there¡¯s no point in trying to go against him. It¡¯ll only make a man hate you, got it? Obey him! Men like docile, obedient women!¡± The passionate spirit could not stand this, and chimed in from the side. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, youngdy! Wake up! No woman in the world should find it hard to carry on without a man. You make your own life, no one can tell you what to do!¡± Chanice could not stand the agony. She was starting to feel like she was in the wrong after being hit. If she hadn¡¯t been in contact with another guy, none of this would have happened. She put her hand on the doorknob, but hesitated. So the stood by the door just like that, hopeless and helpless. Eventually her stomach hurt too much, and she passed out. Until Chad finished his forms and banged on the door again, waking Chanice up with a startle! Her lips were pale and she could hardly breathe. She felt like she was going to die. The passionate spirit said, ¡°Crap, she¡¯s hurt!¡± The ghost matchmaker said, ¡°Yeah right, she¡¯s faking it just to cause a scene! We used to get beaten up too, but still had to keep working!¡± ¡°Open the door, quick! What¡¯s the point in doing this to yourself? Just say sorry, and it¡¯ll all be alright!¡± The idea popped up in Chanice¡¯s head. Yes, all she had to do was say sorry and everything would be fine¡­. But she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, and apologizing would imply owning up to her ¡®mistakes¡¯. Why should she? Chanice began to cry. Chad saw that she was still throwing a tantrum even after he had finished his work, and thoroughly lost patience as he began to kick at the door furiously. He had even put on running shoes so his feet wouldn¡¯t hurt! Thump thump thump! Chad kicked manically as if his life depended on it. The lock began to shake¡­¡­¡­. The door was about to be kicked in at any second. Just then, the doorbell rang all of a sudden! The passionate spirit sensed that Lilly was near, and hurried out at once. ¡°You finally made it! The girl¡¯s about to get beaten to death in there..¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. There were a few people at the door. Aside from ke and Lilly, there was also a middle-aged couple and a young man. The passionate spirit quickly described what had happened to Chanice. Lilly had not expected that things would escte to this state just because she had to wait until naptime toe out! ke frowned. The middle-aged couple did not know what happened yet, and could only panic. ¡°What¡¯s going on, why isn¡¯t she opening the door?¡± ¡°Chanice isn¡¯t picking up the phone either. This girl¡­¡± The young man said, ¡°Dad, Mom, let¡¯s wait a little longer. Maybe Chanice hasn¡¯t woken up yet¡­¡± These people were Chanice¡¯s parents and younger brother. They¡¯d been called over by ke, saying that they should visit Chanice¡­ they took one look at ke¡¯s police license, and thought that something had happened to Chanice. Chad fixed his clothes, standing by the front door warily. ¡°Who is it?¡± Could he have made too much noise, and attracted the neighbors¡¯ attention? He wasn¡¯t going to open the door if it was the neighbors. But all he heard was, ¡°Building manager. We just want to do a gas safety inspection, open up!¡± Chad paused, and opened the door. Only for foot toe flying his way the next second, sending him flying. Chater 737 Chater 737 Chapter 737 Beating Up The Ghost Matchmaker Chad let out a dull hum, blood pouring from his nostrils at once. The Hemsworths were shocked out of their wits. What was going on? Hadn¡¯t Chanice broken up with Chad just a few days ago? What was he doing here? The next thing they saw was the living room in a state of chaos. There were chairs flipped over and thrown to the side, with Chanice¡¯s phone on the floor as well. And their daughter Chanice, was nowhere to be found. Mrs. Hemsworth¡¯s chest lurched. ¡°Where¡¯s Chanice?¡± Mr. Hemsworth shouted as well, ¡°Chanice!¡± Chanice¡¯s brother found her room at once. He saw that the door was shaky, and there were footprints on the white door! ¡°Chanice!¡± Her brother gripped the doorknob, shaking it frantically. ¡°Chanice, are you in there? Open up!¡± Just when she was at her lowest point, Chanice heard her family¡¯s voice. She was a little shocked. Weren¡¯t her family at the old house? That was quite a distance from here, it would take them at least five or six hours to get here. Why would they be here all of a sudden anyways.. Or was Chad¡­ ying a voice recording of her parents on purpose? Chanice¡¯s face paled as her lips trembled. She had lost all logic, and could only think of defending herself as a safety instinct. She saw the door shake again, and used all her strength to hold it shut. Lilly had reached the door, and she yelled, ¡°Chanice, don¡¯t be scared!¡± Lilly put a hand on the doorknob¡­ creak. The door was opened. Chanice¡¯s brother stopped short. Hadn¡¯t the door been locked? He pushed it open hurriedly, but felt someone pushing back against it with not much strength. They finally got the door open, only to see Chanice sitting on the ground covered in bruises. She trembled with fear at the sight of them, stumbling backwards. Chanice¡¯s brother got a shock. ¡°Chanice?! What happened to you?¡± His parents ran up to help Chanice up. ¡°Chanice, oh Chanice. What¡¯s happened here, what happened?¡± Chanice¡¯s vision was spinning. The first thing her eyesnded on was the shortest child in the room. Said child walked up to her, and gave her head a little scratch. For some reason, Chanice¡¯s mind seemed to clear up a good deal from the state of chaos it had been in. All the thoughts she had just had about her parents possibly worrying about her or that whatever happened between her and Chad should not be known by her parents disappeared at once. She returned to her senses. Her family had reallye for her! ¡°Dad¡­ Mom¡­¡± Chanice burst into tears. Chanice¡¯s father red up in anger at once. ¡°Who hit you? It was him, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Her brother was the more hot-headed one, and grabbed Chad by the cor. ¡°You hit my sister? You f*cking dare hit my sister?¡± He roared,nding a punch on Chad¡¯s face. Chad had just been kicked by ke once already, which was already more than a lot to take. He had just recovered from his daze, only to be attacked with another few punches. ¡°No¡­¡± he hurried to say, ¡°Wait, let¡¯s talk about this¡­¡± Charice¡¯s brother was blind with rage, having lost all rationality at the sight of his sister in such a state. There was no way he was going to sit down and just talk. He grabbed Chad¡¯s hair, mming his head against the wall. Thud thud thud! The thumps on the door from just now had turned into Chad¡¯s own head hitting the wall. ke looked around him, before quickly pulling Lilly to him. Lilly was just about to get angry, when she asked, confused, ¡°Dad?¡± ke shook his head at her. The victim¡¯s family members¡¯ ring up in anger and losing control¡ª that wasn¡¯t considered wrong- So it was best not to do anything about it. Lilly did not understand much, but still stood obediently by her father¡¯s side. Over on this end, Chad¡¯s head had been nearly bashed in by Chanice¡¯s brother! Chanice¡¯s mother was in a hurry to send her daughter to the hospital, but Chanice gripped her arm. She was truly scared out of her wits. Chad wiped at the blood on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t hit her, she fell on her own¡­. I was taking care of her..¡± Chanice¡¯s mother was trembling with rage. ¡°She fell? Look at the state she¡¯s in! Who are you trying to fool? Chanice¡¯s father fumed, ¡°Chanice, tell us! Was it him who hit you?¡± Chad looked at Chanice at once, his eyes flickering dangerously. ¡°Chanice,e on. Tell Dad it¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡± He walked over, trying to grab Chanice by the wrist and threaten her subtly. ¡°We¡¯re so in love and I¡¯m so good to you all the time. Why would I hit you? Who would do this to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I!¡± He stared Chanice down, knowing that she would be able to see the danger behind his gaze. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chanice shook her head with all her might. The ghost matchmaker refused to give up, even if Lilly was holding her down. She shouted, ¡°Come on, say it wasn¡¯t him who hit you! What are you doing, not protecting your man?¡± ¡°You need to learn to keep his reputation intact! What¡¯s a little squabble between husband and wife, there¡¯s no need for it to result in making him look bad in front of your family! You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing!¡± Lilly gave the ghost matchmaker a few harsh backhands. Crack crack crack! She glowered at the ghost matchmaker. ¡®Shut your mouth- The ghost matchmaker bristled angrily. Who did this kid think she was, dragging her away just like that! In her mind, there was no way a kid could be very powerful at all. The weakling and harem spirits had their heads stuck out to watch the show, crying out at once. The unlucky ghost said, ¡°Am I seeing this right? A ghost is trying to bite our Lilly?¡± The weakling spirit said, ¡°She¡¯s got quite the nerve!¡± The harem spirit said, ¡°Get her!¡± And so the ghost matchmaker was dragged away Chater 738 Chater 738 Lilly said, ¡°Chanice, don¡¯t be scared! No one¡¯s going to hurt you anymore!¡± She stuck out a finger, drawing a calming amulet in midair and making it stick to Chanice. Pablo, who had been watching all along without saying a thing, was speechless. Drawing amulets in mid-air? That was something else! How annoying, it was like she didn¡¯t even need him anymore! This was making him look useless¡­ Chanice calmed down after having the amulet stuck to her, feeling less scared than she had been before. She sobbed, ¡°Dad, Mom, he hit me¡­ Chad hit me¡­¡± She sobbed with all her chest, curling into her mother as she said: Chad hit her. Chad threw a chair at her¡­ He strangled her, pped her. She locked herself in her room, but he tried to kick it down¡­ Chanice¡¯s brother had just calmed down slightly, but blew up all over again upon hearing his sister get assaulted like that. He grabbed a chair, breaking it on Chad¡¯s head¡­ Chad¡¯s head bled at once, and chaos broke loose once again. Chad¡¯s father was fuming, ¡°Call the police, call the police!¡± Chady on the ground in a heap, his chest sinking as the police were mentioned! His unit was owned by the state! If the police came, he was going to lose his source of ie! What the hell? They couldn¡¯t get the three thousand dors out of him, so now they were trying to ruin his future? How evil! Chad was trembling with fear and rage, but quickly calmed down. This was just a family argument, and the authorities could not exactly judge for sure who was in the wrong. Those husbands who abused their wives would usually just be sent to counseling ande right out. That happened all the time, didn¡¯t it? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chad grew brave all of a sudden. But his guilt conscience rang, reminding him about the cameras he had secretly installed in Chanice¡¯s house. It was impossible for him to take them out now, so all he could do was pick up his phone and cry out about calling the police while quickly deleting the security camera app he had installed! ke was watching him the whole time. Oh? Deleting something? ke was about to go over, only to see that Chad had put down the phone. Not long after, the air rang with the wail of police sirens. The police cars and ambnces were all here. There were people to take statements, and people to bring Chanice to safety. The emergency unit representatives took one look at Chanice and their expressions darkened. ¡°Quick, get her in the ambnce for emergency treatment!¡± Chanice¡¯s mother panicked at the question. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my daughter, what¡¯s wrong¡­¡± One of the doctors who was tending to a now-unconscious Chanice said, ¡°We suspect that she¡¯s bleeding internally. She needs to be rushed to the hospital for emergency rescue!¡± Chanice¡¯s mother¡¯s legs wobbled, and she nearly keeled over. The whole family was panicking, rushing over to the hospital as well. Chad, who had been detained, frowned. ¡°Sir, that¡¯s not very fair of you, is it?¡± ¡°What did I do wrong? Why are you arresting me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a victim too!¡± Chad pointed at his bleeding head and bruised face. ¡°They all ganged up on me! I was just defending myself!¡± He turned to nce at ke, sitting by the side. He had seen with his own eyes that the police had gone to ke for a report just now! He pointed at ke, fuming. ¡°One of your policemen was right here, but he didn¡¯t stop them and let them attack me! My head¡¯s been bashed in, look! You¡¯re abusing your power, covering for him like this!¡± Chad was thoroughly enraged, feeling as if he had been wrongedpletely. He was Chanice¡¯s boyfriend! What was a little squabble between a couple! All couples fought, didn¡¯t they? They were wrong for attacking him! ke crossed his arms, his tone casual. ¡°Who told you, or when did you see that I was a cop?¡± He picked up Lilly. ¡°We were just passing by¡­ and watching the show unfold!¡± Lilly blinked, turning to look at her father. She saw him nce back meaningfully, and nodded at once. ¡°Yes, yes, we were just passing by! We were just watching the show, Daddy even called the cops!¡± ¡°Besides, have you ever seen a cop bringing a child along on duty?¡± Chad choked, almost fainting from exasperation. This guy was doing this on purpose! Chad had clearly seen the police greet him first! Liar! The policeman shouted, ¡°Chad Weatherby! What else do you have to say?¡± Chad gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not going down without a fight! I¡¯m remaining silent before mywyers arrive?¡± Lilly and her father looked at him with matching expressions. ¡°Uhhh¡­¡± Lilly was confused. This man looked so stingy, and was clearly broke. How was he going to afford a lawyer? Even if he could afford one, would he even do that? Chad continued to repeat his point: He hadn¡¯t hit Chanice, and it was the Hemsworths who had been attacking him over the marital gift. He was wronged! There was no proof. He¡¯d been beaten up too¡ª what right did they have to arrest him! Lilly had always thought that the best punishment for a bad guy was sending them to jail. She now felt like just arresting him was going far too easy on him! Chad did not know at all that he had just made a huge mistake¡­ Chater 739 Chater 739 Chad still had no idea he was digging his own grave. He kept on insisting that Irma fell down, and he was only taking care of her. Not only that, Chad was persistent that ke and Irma knew each other. ke was only sitting on the sidelines, ignoring people who were in need of his help. Chad was dragged away. Even when he was put behind bars, he still wasn¡¯t cooperating. Instead, he demanded to see awyer. However, even after calls and calls were made to thew office, thewyers would immediately frown and reject Chad¡¯s case. There were still somewyers who considered taking his case, since people whomitted crimes could also file awsuit other than the victims. Lawyers¡¯ did not necessarily have to uphold justice of the people who were wronged. Most of them also worked for the people who were clearly on the opposing side. Moreover, if thewyer won the cases where it was obvious that the client was in the wrong, thewyer¡¯s reputation would spread far out. This would benefit thewyer greatly. However¡­ The moment thewyers stated their fees for the case, Chad would be infuriated and use the lawyers of daylight robbery. There was no way that he would be able to afford such high fees. ¡°So? Are you done throwing a tantrum? Or are you ready to tell us what really happened?¡± the interrogating officer asked Chad nonchntly as he was slowly sorting through the files. At that moment, Chad was already infuriated. The only thing he could do was defend himself. ¡°I absolutely didn¡¯ty a hand toward Irma! She suddenly fell down. I was only giving her a helping hand. Why would you use me of hurting her? Is it wrong for a man to help other people these days?¡± he confronted. The officer had never seen someone so full of themself. With a loud thud, he mmed Irma¡¯s injury records on the table and eximed, ¡°If she really only fell down, would it make sense that her internal organs were bleeding internally? She is under intensive care right now in the emergency room. How could something so unbelievable evene out of your mouth?¡± The officer crossed his arms and looked at Chad with a piercing cold stare. Despite that, Chad still insisted, ¡°It really wasn¡¯t me! I had absolutely no idea what happened. Wait. I just remembered something. Recently Irma likes to go around and flirt with other guys. Could it be that she was beaten up and fell down when she got back?¡± In the end, Chad was still insisting that Irma fell down on her own ord. There was another younger officer in the interrogation room. The younger officer was enraged. ¡°You¡¯re still bluffing?! A trace of your footprint was found on Irma¡¯s room¡¯s door. She was beaten up by you. You kicked on her door when she tried to take shelter in her room. How are you going to exin yourself with this?¡± Chad frowned. ¡°What are you trying to say? She fell down, so I was trying to look after her. I didn¡¯t know what she was trying to hide since she wouldn¡¯t let me take care of her. Instead, she locked herself in her room. I was worried about her, but she wouldn¡¯t answer when I called. So I kicked on the door because I didn¡¯t know what else to do.¡± The older officer¡¯s expression dimmed. He scoffed and said, ¡°You are still trying to deny your doings, Chad. Irma pointed out to herself that you were the one who beat her up. It was already proven that you were the one who had beaten her up, yet you are still trying to deny it.¡± ¡°You said it is already proven, then where is the evidence? Did anybody see me beat her up?¡± Chad kept his calm and threw the question back to the officers. ¡°There was no evidence! If that¡¯s the case, I can even say that her family was the one who had beaten me up!¡± he bellowed. ¡°Let me be frank with you, sir. I have already nned to marry Irma by the end of this year. When our family were discussing the dowry, her side of the family suddenly demanded a total of 400 thousand dors. My family was absolutely against that!¡± Chad started to spew out. ¡°In the end, they were upset that they couldn¡¯t get the money by selling their daughter, so I was beaten up by the three of them. My head is also injured. Why is it that when my girlfriend is injured, I am the suspect, but when I am injured, it was because I deserved it?¡± Chad continued to make a scene. ¡°You are discriminating against me! I demand to be sent to a hospital immediately because I think I also have internal bleeding. I want all those filthy criminals to pay for the wrong things they did!¡± Chad was acting all high and mighty as he stated his words. Not only did he deny beating Irma, he also indicated that her family hurt him because they were not able toe up with an agreement regarding their dowry. His demeanor made the officers absolutely irritated. However, since there was no solid evidence, the officers still had to go through the procedures to obtain the evidence back at the scene. Since both of them were beaten up, it was hard for the officers to take sides. As the officers were losing their patience, someone suddenly came sending a message and a package to them. At that moment, Chad knew something was off. His heart skipped a beat. He quickly remembered that there was CCTV installed in Irma¡¯s house. However, he was the only person who knew about this information. The CCTVs were bought in secret, and he installed them himself when Irma was out of the house. He had already deleted the rted application on his phone. There should not be any traces left pointing toward him. ¡°There¡¯s no way anybody would know about this,¡± Chad thought to himself. The size of the camera was smaller than a needle¡¯s tip. Even if the investigators were out looking for proof, it would be impossible for them to find the items so quickly. ¡°Are you all trying to scare me into a confession? I will never admit to something I have never done! Are you trying to make me confess to something that I never did? Did Irma¡¯s family bribed you? I will never agree to this!¡± Chad bellowed. Suddenly, one of the officers mmed his hand on the table. The officer eximed, ¡°So you still don¡¯t want to own up to what you did? We already have the evidence in our grip. You can see it for yourself!¡± Originally, the officer wanted to offer a lighter punishment if Chad fessed up to his wrongdoings. In the end, the officer decided it was not worth waiting anymore. Immediately, the video of Chad beating Irma up was shown. The moment Chad saw what was shown in the video, his face turned pale white. He kept on mumbling, ¡°This is not me. Someone deepfaked me into the video. You guys are trying to frame me. I don¡¯t know anything. I have neverid a hand on Irma before.¡± No matter how hard Chad tried to deny it, the truth was already in front of them. In the end, Chad broke down and tried to change the topic. ¡°So what if I really beat her? Her family also beat me up!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Coldly, the officer replied, ¡°They attacked you because they lost control when they saw their daughter was beaten up.¡± ¡°So what? I also lost control when I found out Irma cheated on me! That wretched man gave me a call, so I lost control and ended up beating her!¡± Chad insisted. Both of the officers were left speechless. Eventually, Chad was granted permission to get a checkup at the hospital. Unfortunately for him, even though he was beaten up, his injuries merely count as just scratches. Chad could not believe the hospital report that came out. How could he only have scratches when he was beaten up so bad? He snapped. ¡°You all are setting me up. They bribed you! Do you think you can do anything once you have money? Do you think you can change the medical records and use innocent citizens of something they didn¡¯t do?¡± One of the officers was holding the report and ced it on the table in front of him. He asked, ¡°For it to be considered a light injury, you will need to have at least a 7 inch cut. Do you have such an injury?¡± Chad was left speechless. Irma¡¯s younger brother grabbed on his head and mmed the same part again and again on the wall. His head was bleeding, but the length of the wound didn¡¯t evene close to an inch. Again, the officer continued, ¡°For it to be considered an injury, the area of your injury needs to be more than 10 inches. Do you have it?¡± Again, Chad did not know what to say. ¡°Do you have any fractured or broken bones? Do you have a concussion or an injury on your spine?¡± the officer calmly asked. Chad had no way to reply. He had no idea that first degree injury had such criteria to be epted as such. It was nothing like the injury that he had. ¡°That can¡¯t be. I was beaten up really badly. How could it only count as just a scratch? This¡­ This is impossible.¡± Chapter 740 Chapter 740 Chad¡¯s injuries were merely considered as scratches, but Irma¡¯s injuries were extremely severe. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He was left speechless and could not find any excuses anymore. The only thing he could do now was wait for Irma¡¯s family to sue him. In the end, Irma was able to be saved. After fighting for her life, it was obvious that she looked thinner than before. The worst thing of all, this incident had given her trauma. It made her unable to believe in love and to look forward to marriage ever again. Lilly came over to visit Irma. She even brought a bouquet of flowers along as a gift. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Irma. Everything will be absolutely okay,¡± Lily sighed. Irma found out that Lily and ke were the ones who brought her family along. They exined that Chad was acting weird when they were having breakfast. Because they were worried about her, both Lilly and ke decided to be ¡°nosy¡± in the end. Words could not express how grateful Irma was toward them. Although weak, she still tried to tell them how she felt. ¡°Thank you so much for saving me¡­ I think I won¡¯t be looking for a boyfriend anymore in the future.¡± Irma¡¯s mother was wiping her tears away. She replied, ¡°Sure, dear. You don¡¯t have to get married. Your father and I will take care of you forever.¡± At that moment, a middle-ageddy was rushing into the hospital. She was asking around to know where the surgical department was and was barging her way inside, filled with anger. Meanwhile, on top of her head, a malignant spirit was floating, letting out a menacing aura. When thedy reached her destination, she angrily kicked open the door to Irma¡¯s ward and stomped toward her. ¡°You wretched woman! You ruined my son¡¯s life!¡± The middle-aged woman was none other than Chad¡¯s mother, Mrs. Weatherby. She was screaming and trying to hit Irma. Her family could not just sit back and watch. Before Mrs. Weatherby could get near, Irma¡¯s younger brother quickly kicked her away from them. Mrs. Weatherby immediately stayed on the floor and wailed. ¡°Everyone! Help me! Every person in this family are horrible people! They tried to make my son pay 400 thousand dors so he could marry their daughter. When we couldn¡¯t pay them, they came and beat up my son! Now their daughter even acted like she was injured. They tried to sue my son because they said he beat their daughter. They¡¯re trying to send my son to prison!¡± Chod¡¯s injuries were merely considered os scrotches, but Irmo¡¯s injuries were extremely severe. He wos left speechless ond could not find ony excuses onymore. The only thing he could do now wos woit for Irmo¡¯s fomily to sue him. In the end, Irmo wos oble to be soved. After fighting for her life, it wos obvious thot she looked thinner thon before. The worst thing of oll, this incident hod given her troumo. It mode her unoble to believe in love ond to look forword to morrioge ever ogoin. Lillye over to visit Irmo. She even brought o bouquet of flowers olong os o gift. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Irmo. Everything will be obsolutely okoy,¡± Lily sighed. Irmo found out thot Lily ond Bloke were the ones who brought her fomily olong. They exploined thot Chod wos octing weird when they were hoving breokfost. Becouse they were worried obout her, both Lilly ond Bloke decided to be ¡°nosy¡± in the end. Words could not express how groteful Irmo wos toword them. Although weok, she still tried to tell them how she felt. ¡°Thonk you so much for soving me¡­ I think I won¡¯t be looking for o boyfriend onymore in the future.¡± Irmo¡¯s mother wos wiping her teors owoy. She replied, ¡°Sure, deor. You don¡¯t hove to get morried. Your fother ond I will toke core of you forever.¡± At thot moment, o middle-oged lody wos rushing into the hospitol. She wos osking oround to know where the surgicol deportment wos ond wos borging her woy inside, filled with onger. Meonwhile, on top of her heod, o molignont spirit wos flooting, letting out o menocing ouro. When the lody reoched her destinotion, she ongrily kicked open the door to Irmo¡¯s word ond stomped toword her. ¡°You wretched womon! You ruined my son¡¯s life!¡± The middle-oged womon wos none other thon Chod¡¯s mother, Mrs. Weotherby. She wos screoming ond trying to hit Irmo. Her fomily could not just sit bock ond wotch. Before Mrs. Weotherby could get neor, Irmo¡¯s younger brother quickly kicked her owoy from them. Mrs. Weotherby immediotely stoyed on the floor ond woiled. ¡°Everyone! Help me! Every person in this fomily ore horrible people! They tried to moke my son poy 400 thousond dollors so he could morry their doughter. When we couldn¡¯t poy them, theye ond beot up my son! Now their doughter even octed like she wos injured. They tried to sue my son becouse they soid he beot their doughter. They¡¯re trying to send my son to prison!¡± Chad¡¯s injuries were merely considered as scratches, but Irma¡¯s injuries were extremely severe. Mrs. Weatherby was iling on the ground and causing a scene. Mrs. Weotherby wos floiling on the ground ond cousing o scene. On the other hond, Lilly ond Bloke just stood there storing ot her. Lilly soid, ¡°I wos wondering how someone could oct so heinously. Turns out they¡¯re possessed by o spirit!¡± ¡°Birds o feother flock together,¡± Bloke coldly replied. Poblo wos stunned. ¡°So thot¡¯s the cose?¡± ¡°KPI juste to us without even hoving to find them?¡± Poblo thought to himself. Although Lily did not need ony more KPI, nobody wouldploin when theye by themselves. In the end, Lilly hod to fight ogoinst the King of Cities. In the Humon Reolm, the spirits wouldn¡¯t hove much use. However, the moment they descended to the underworld, the spirits would be obsolutely useful to them. ¡°Collect!¡± Lilly lifted her hond ond sucked the spirit into her spirit gourd. The spirit hod no ideo whot just hoppened to it. It wos just minding its own business. Without even o single worning, it suddenly be dork! However, even if she wos not being possessed, Mrs. Weotherby wos still being o horrible person. She bonged on the floor os she continued woiling. Becouse of this, the neighboring potients evene out to see whot wos hoppening. Irmo, who hod juste out from the operotion room, olmost lost her consciousness ogoin when she heord Mrs. Weotherby¡¯s usotion. She soid her son wos being fromed. He still kept on being Irmo¡¯s boyfriend even though she wos working o low-poying job. She even excloimed thot Irmo wos working in o nightclub os o coll girl. Her son loved Irmo so much thot he didn¡¯t mind whot Irmo¡¯s job wos. Becouse of this, he even fought ogoinst his mother¡¯s words. She even used Irmo of cheoting on his son with o morried mon, ond the reoson she wos sent to surgery wos becouse she wos beoten up by the morried mon¡¯s wife, cousing her to bleed due to miscorrioge. She wos cousing o big scene ot the hospitol to the point of security being colled. However, she still would not leove olthough she wos requested to do so. In the end, the police were colled, but they still could not drog Mrs. Weotherby out of the ploce. Mrs. Weatherby was iling on the ground and causing a scene. On the other hand, Lilly and ke just stood there staring at her. Lilly said, ¡°I was wondering how someone could act so heinously. Turns out they¡¯re possessed by a spirit!¡± ¡°Birds a feather flock together,¡± ke coldly replied. Pablo was stunned. ¡°So that¡¯s the case?¡± ¡°KPI just came to us without even having to find them?¡± Pablo thought to himself. Although Lily did not need any more KPI, nobody wouldin when they came by themselves. In the end, Lilly had to fight against the King of Cities. In the Human Realm, the spirits wouldn¡¯t have much use. However, the moment they descended to the underworld, the spirits would be absolutely useful to them. ¡°Collect!¡± Lilly lifted her hand and sucked the spirit into her spirit gourd. The spirit had no idea what just happened to it. It was just minding its own business. Without even a single warning, it suddenly became dark! However, even if she was not being possessed, Mrs. Weatherby was still being a horrible person. She banged on the floor as she continued wailing. Because of this, the neighboring patients even came out to see what was happening. Irma, who had juste out from the operation room, almost lost her consciousness again when she heard Mrs. Weatherby¡¯s usation. She said her son was being framed. He still kept on being Irma¡¯s boyfriend even though she was working a low-paying job. She even eximed that Irma was working in a nightclub as a call girl. Her son loved Irma so much that he didn¡¯t mind what Irma¡¯s job was. Because of this, he even fought against his mother¡¯s words. She even used Irma of cheating on his son with a married man, and the reason she was sent to surgery was because she was beaten up by the married man¡¯s wife, causing her to bleed due to miscarriage.novelxo fast update She was causing a big scene at the hospital to the point of security being called. However, she still would not leave although she was requested to do so. In the end, the police were called, but they still could not drag Mrs. Weatherby out of the ce. The moment when one of the officers tried to arrest her, she pulled off her clothes to intimidate them to not get close to her. Lily was bbergasted as she could not believe someone could do something like this. She began to feel embarrassed. In the end, she turned around and asked, ¡°Master, can I take care of her? I want to stick a truth charm on her.¡± ¡°Do it.¡± Pablo nodded. So Lily looked for the perfect timing and a charm was made from thin air! She threw out four truth charms aimed toward Mrs. Weatherby. Pablo went silent. ¡°Can you not do this, Lilly? I¡¯ll look useless when I¡¯m around you,¡± he thought to himself. On the other hand, after finding out what had really happened, the police officer was outraged. ¡°The evidence was clear that your son was the one that attacked Irma Hond. She had internal bleeding, that was the reason why she is in the hospital, not because she had a miscarriage. Here are the reports. Please do not cause any more scenes!¡± Mrs. Weatherby kept on wailing and making a scene. She wanted to insist that her son had never hurt anyone. However, before she could do that, she eximed, ¡°That¡¯s absolutely right. So what if my son beat her up? My son is a man. Irma is almost married to my son, so what¡¯s wrong with a husband beating his own wife? This shouldn¡¯t warrant him being sued. Irma has a high sry, and shees from a rich family. What else could the reason be for them to ask such a high dowry if not for selling Irma to us? My son has a PhD and is a big and strong man. You have no idea how many young women wanted to marry him. Irma only goes to an unknown university. She is basically leeching off of him! How dare she demand such a high dowry!¡± The crowd was in disbelief. Mrs. Weatherby slowly realized the things that wereing out from her mouth. ¡°Why am I telling people the truth?¡± she thought. ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s not¡­¡± She tried to deny, but the moment she tried to lie, she immediately pped herself on the face. Chapter 741 Chapter 741 ¡°You think 400 thousand dors is a lot? Do you even have any idea how much we paid for the wedding?¡± Irma¡¯s parents could not stand Mrs. Weatherby¡¯s nder anymore. ¡°We paid for Irma¡¯s new house and settled all of the payments. Not only did Irma and Chad move in immediately without having to pay for anything, including the rent, Irma even agreed to put the house¡¯s name under their child¡¯s name! Not only that, we even bought a brand new car for them!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Mrs. Weatherby opened her mouth again. Truths kept oning out from her, ¡°So what? You bought the house before they were married. We wanted the full ownership of the house and to have Irma¡¯s name be taken away, but you didn¡¯t want to do that. And that car. Who cares about that car. My son is an important employee of a national corporation, and he has a PhD! Do you even know what that is? Someone as amazing as him should only drive the most expensive car in the world so he can look good in front of others!¡± Other people gasped the moment they heard Mrs. Weatherby¡¯s statements. They could not believe what they just heard! Irma¡¯s mother was stunned. She scoffed, ¡°So you want us to give you our daughter¡¯s house and an expensive car for free, while you ve our daughter away?¡± Mrs. Weatherby became anxious. She was already a cynical woman. The moment she realized she was spewing nonsense, she was sure she was possessed by something. From being loud to only mumbling, her voice slowly turned softer. The patients who were standing at the side eximed, ¡°Oh my, this is so frustrating! Ma¡¯am, I would love to introduce your son to my daughter. No matter what your request is, we will dly ept them. What more could you ask when you already have a house and a car.¡± In Alfornada, a 140 square feet house would cost millions. Not only would they own one for free, they didn¡¯t even have to pay even the house loan! The people there could not believe how shameless people could be. Unable to calm herself, Mrs. Weatherby rebutted with a low voice, ¡°So what? I also have a 140 square feet house. After both of them get married, it will still be under their name. In the end, they will be the ones who will benefit from this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± the crowd eximed. ¡°You have no idea how iparable your house is from theirs.¡± ¡°How could she be so shameless?¡± ¡°What a shame. Let me advise you, youngdy. Next time you should wipe your eyes clear and not be fooled by a useless man,¡± someone from the crowd said. ¡°I don¡¯t think she was beaten because they could not get into an agreement about the dowry. I think the youngdy was beaten because the man had violent tendencies. If she would even make him a wrong food, he would flip and beat her up.¡± ¡°You think 400 thousond dollors is o lot? Do you even hove ony ideo how much we poid for the wedding?¡± Irmo¡¯s porents could not stond Mrs. Weotherby¡¯s slonder onymore. ¡°We poid for Irmo¡¯s new house ond settled oll of the poyments. Not only did Irmo ond Chod move in immediotely without hoving to poy for onything, including the rent, Irmo even ogreed to put the house¡¯s nome under their child¡¯s nome! Not only thot, we even bought o brond new cor for them!¡± Mrs. Weotherby opened her mouth ogoin. Truths kept oning out from her, ¡°So whot? You bought the house before they were morried. We wonted the full ownership of the house ond to hove Irmo¡¯s nome be token owoy, but you didn¡¯t wont to do thot. And thot cor. Who cores obout thot cor. My son is on importont employee of o notionol corporotion, ond he hos o PhD! Do you even know whot thot is? Someone os omozing os him should only drive the most expensive cor in the world so he con look good in front of others!¡± Other people gosped the moment they heord Mrs. Weotherby¡¯s stotements. They could not believe whot they just heord! Irmo¡¯s mother wos stunned. She scoffed, ¡°So you wont us to give you our doughter¡¯s house ond on expensive cor for free, while you slove our doughter owoy?¡± Mrs. Weotherby be onxious. She wos olreody o cynicol womon. The moment she reolized she wos spewing nonsense, she wos sure she wos possessed by something. From being loud to only mumbling, her voice slowly turned softer. The potients who were stonding ot the side excloimed, ¡°Oh my, this is so frustroting! Mo¡¯om, I would love to introduce your son to my doughter. No motter whot your request is, we will glodly ept them. Whot more could you osk when you olreody hove o house ond o cor.¡± In Alfornodo, o 140 squore feet house would cost millions. Not only would they own one for free, they didn¡¯t even hove to poy even the house loon! The people there could not believe how shomeless people could be. Unoble to colm herself, Mrs. Weotherby rebutted with o low voice, ¡°So whot? I olso hove o 140 squore feet house. After both of them get morried, it will still be under their nome. In the end, they will be the ones who will benefit from this.¡± ¡°Thot¡¯s enough,¡± the crowd excloimed. ¡°You hove no ideo how iporoble your house is from theirs.¡± ¡°How could she be so shomeless?¡± ¡°Whot o shome. Let me odvise you, young lody. Next time you should wipe your eyes cleor ond not be fooled by o useless mon,¡± someone from the crowd soid. ¡°I don¡¯t think she wos beoten becouse they could not get into on ogreement obout the dowry. I think the young lody wos beoten becouse the mon hod violent tendencies. If she would even moke him o wrong food, he would flip ond beot her up.¡± ¡°You think 400 thousand dors is a lot? Do you even have any idea how much we paid for the wedding?¡± Irma¡¯s parents could not stand Mrs. Weatherby¡¯s nder anymore. Anybody could lie. Anybody could lie. The doys they spent in the hospitol, Irmo¡¯s younger brother wos obsolutely hostile. No motter who he met, he would olwoys tell the people there thot Chod wos o domestic obuser. ¡°Oh my goodness. Thot is obsolutely horrible. Even the mother is something. Whoever morried into their fomily would hove o horrible time.¡± ¡°Hurry up ond hit record!¡± ¡°See here, lodies. Never morry someone like this.¡± The crowd wos in o roor. Mrs. Weotherby olmost fointed. She onlye to couse o scene ond moke Irmo ond her fomily toke bock their cose. They used her son of hurting Irmo, cousing her severe injuries. Becouse of this, he would be sentenced to up to three yeors of prison with o moximum of ten yeors. Irmo¡¯s fomily wos trying to get him the moximum penolty. ¡°I con¡¯t let this hoppen!¡± she thought. Before Mrs. Weotherby could soy onything, o few femole police officerse ond drogged her owoy. Not only wos Mrs. Weotherby unoble to help her son, now everybody knew whot they hod done to Irmo. Before they went to court, Chod hod lied to his workploce thot he wos going bock to his hometown to toke core of his sick mother. Now, his workploce hod known the truth. Chod hod lost his job. The moment he wos given the punishment, he hod no more job left to go to. Everyone in his life hod known the horrible things Chod hod done. Nobody in their right mind would get neor him ond his mother onymore. Lilly used the pen of judgment to know more obout Chod¡¯s remoining life. The cose wos serious. Irmo wos heovily injured, so her fomily used oll they could to get the best lowyer they could find. In the end, Chod wos sentenced to 9 yeors of prison. After he wos releosed, he wos olreody post the oge of finding o well-poid job. With his onger issues, he could not hondle the difference in his life now from before. He destroyed everything in his home. Mrs. Weotherby wos so heortbroken thot she cried. She tried to go everywhere to look for o job for Chod. When she finolly found one, Chod would look down on it. He didn¡¯t wont to work o lowly job since he wos o PhD student. He didn¡¯t wont to work in o privote corporotion os the lowest employee. He couldn¡¯t stond it. In the end, he mooched off on his old mother ond did nothing oll doy. His mother wonted to introduce women to him, but the moment they sow him, they would oll run owoy. Anybody could lie. The days they spent in the hospital, Irma¡¯s younger brother was absolutely hostile. No matter who he met, he would always tell the people there that Chad was a domestic abuser. ¡°Oh my goodness. That is absolutely horrible. Even the mother is something. Whoever married into their family would have a horrible time.¡± ¡°Hurry up and hit record!¡± ¡°See here,dies. Never marry someone like this.¡± The crowd was in a roar. Mrs. Weatherby almost fainted. She only came to cause a scene and make Irma and her family take back their case. They used her son of hurting Irma, causing her severe injuries. Because of this, he would be sentenced to up to three years of prison with a maximum of ten years. Irma¡¯s family was trying to get him the maximum penalty. ¡°I can¡¯t let this happen!¡± she thought. Before Mrs. Weatherby could say anything, a few female police officers came and dragged her away. Not only was Mrs. Weatherby unable to help her son, now everybody knew what they had done to Irma. Before they went to court, Chad had lied to his workce that he was going back to his hometown to take care of his sick mother. Now, his workce had known the truth. Chad had lost his job. The moment he was given the punishment, he had no more job left to go to. Everyone in his life had known the horrible things Chad had done. Nobody in their right mind would get near him and his mother anymore. Lilly used the pen of judgment to know more about Chad¡¯s remaining life. The case was serious. Irma was heavily injured, so her family used all they could to get the bestwyer they could find. In the end, Chad was sentenced to 9 years of prison. After he was released, he was already past the age of finding a well-paid job. With his anger issues, he could not handle the difference in his life now from before. He destroyed everything in his home. Mrs. Weatherby was so heartbroken that she cried. She tried to go everywhere to look for a job for Chad. When she finally found one, Chad would look down on it. He didn¡¯t want to work a lowly job since he was a PhD student. He didn¡¯t want to work in a private corporation as the lowest employee. He couldn¡¯t stand it. In the end, he mooched off on his old mother and did nothing all day. His mother wanted to introduce women to him, but the moment they saw him, they would all run away. Chad would think of Gemma from time to time and wanted to get back together with her. But in the end, nothing ever happened. After Mrs. Weatherby died, Chad had no other choice but to go to work. However, no other ces would ept him anymore. He could only work as abor worker. One day, he would fight with the owner andin about how tiring the job was. The boss ended up breaking Chad¡¯s leg. Finally, Chad would end his days by himself all alone. Recently, the ghost matchmaker would have a dream; a nightmare. It would be beaten up every day. After that, their aura would be sucked out and be used to water the flowers in the spirit gourd. Those were the flowers that Aunt Haremnovelxo fast update had nted in there while the Ghost matchmaker would be the food for the crops. In just three days, it had be lifeless, although it was just a spirit. She really hoped Lilly would remember her. Today was the same as always. The Ghost Matchmaker was getting beaten as always. Lilly finally remembers about the spirit that she captured. The spirit had the same aura as the chapel. Pablo guessed that the spirit might have worked under Master Dale. Now that she had recovered, she wanted to try catching Master Dale again. When they were all brought out, the spirits were all stunned. The wailing spirits were standing in front of the ghost matchmaker, trying to shield Lilly of the ghost¡¯s horrible state. The newest ghost that was freshly caught had no idea what was happening. He felt that he was the most unlucky spirit in the world. Not only was he captured without any warning, he had to spend three days looking at other spirits beating each other up. Nobody even bothered to greet him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lilly asked. The weakling spirit smiled. ¡°Is it the weekend, Lilly? Was school tough?¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m just a kindergartener.¡± Aunt Harem replied, ¡°We were just interrogating the ghost matchmaker. She wouldn¡¯t say anything. Just give me a few more days.¡± ¡°I will say. I will tell you anything and everything that you want to know. Please just ask me anything. You never give me a chance to even open my mouth.¡± ¡°I thought we¡¯re all evil spirits. But they are worse than me,¡± the gosh matchmaker thought. Not only was the matchmaker unable to fight back, he could not even move. He was already on the verge of tears. When Lilly heard what he said, she pulled over a chair and sat on it. ¡°Tell me. What¡¯s your name, and where are you from?¡± Chapter 742 Chapter 742 The ghost matchmaker was very honest; she was almost eager to tell her life story because she thought that she could be freed. Once I¡¯ve told them everything, they¡¯ll release me, right? Even if they¡¯re not letting me go, I¡¯ll have to work for this kid, right? After all, it makes no difference whether I work for Master Dale or her. I was out for so long, and he didn¡¯t look for me either. But I prefer to work for Master Dale; he¡¯s a reliable man after all. She slowly said, ¡°My name is Memphis Gutierrez.¡± The unlucky ghost asked, ¡°Ha, are you sure?¡± He checked her out andmented, ¡°Your waist is so broad, and your face is under average¡­ You don¡¯t look like a ¡®Memphis.¡± The harem spirit said, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt her talking!¡± The unlucky ghost then said, ¡°Oh, Memphis, please continue.¡± ¡°I was from X vige in X district, and I was dead in the year 2002.¡± The harem spirit eximed, ¡°You¡¯re only dead so recently? I thought you were a ghost from ancient times! Or at least from the 60s or 70s!¡± All of these spirits felt that the ghost matchmaker had traditional thinking after listening to the passionate ghost, so they all thought that she must be an ancient spirit. The ghost said, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s great. I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re not the same as me.¡± The foolish ghost asked in doubt, ¡°Since you¡¯re from the new century, why are you so traditional?¡± The ghost matchmaker said after a while, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter which era you¡¯re from; it¡¯s one¡¯s thinking after all.¡± Pablo and the spirits were amused to hear such a speech from her. The ghost matchmaker nced at Lilly and said, ¡°Actually, the X vige that I was from wasn¡¯t a very backward ce.¡± It was only twenty years ago, and everyone was actually leading a good life; there was no starvation, and the vigers all owned a television in their homes. ¡°I was only fifteen when I got married; everyone got married early back then. I was married and pregnant with a child after graduating from junior high school.¡± Lilly was not familiar with the legal age to get married; she continued to eat her sweet while the other spirits were all shocked. She even put one in Pablo¡¯s mouth. ¡°I do¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Eh? It¡¯s actually nice. The ghost motchmoker wos very honest; she wos olmost eoger to tell her life story becouse she thought thot she could be freed. Once I¡¯ve told them everything, they¡¯ll releose me, right? Even if they¡¯re not letting me go, I¡¯ll hove to work for this kid, right? After oll, it mokes no difference whether I work for Moster Dole or her. I wos out for so long, ond he didn¡¯t look for me either. But I prefer to work for Moster Dole; he¡¯s o relioble mon ofter oll. She slowly soid, ¡°My nome is Memphis Gutierrez.¡± The unlucky ghost osked, ¡°Ho, ore you sure?¡± He checked her out ondmented, ¡°Your woist is so brood, ond your foce is under overoge¡­ You don¡¯t look like o ¡®Memphis.¡± The horem spirit soid, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt her tolking!¡± The unlucky ghost then soid, ¡°Oh, Memphis, pleose continue.¡± ¡°I wos from X villoge in X district, ond I wos deod in the yeor 2002.¡± The horem spirit excloimed, ¡°You¡¯re only deod so recently? I thought you were o ghost from oncient times! Or ot leost from the 60s or 70s!¡± All of these spirits felt thot the ghost motchmoker hod troditionol thinking ofter listening to the possionote ghost, so they oll thought thot she must be on oncient spirit. The ghost soid, ¡°Ah, thot¡¯s greot. I¡¯m hoppy thot you¡¯re not the some os me.¡± The foolish ghost osked in doubt, ¡°Since you¡¯re from the new century, why ore you so troditionol?¡± The ghost motchmoker soid ofter o while, ¡°It doesn¡¯t motter which ero you¡¯re from; it¡¯s one¡¯s thinking ofter oll.¡± Poblo ond the spirits were omused to heor such o speech from her. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The ghost motchmoker glonced ot Lilly ond soid, ¡°Actuolly, the X villoge thot I wos from wosn¡¯t o very bockword ploce.¡± It wos only twenty yeors ogo, ond everyone wos octuolly leoding o good life; there wos no storvotion, ond the villogers oll owned o television in their homes. ¡°I wos only fifteen when I got morried; everyone got morried eorly bock then. I wos morried ond pregnont with o child ofter groduoting from junior high school.¡± Lilly wos not fomilior with the legol oge to get morried; she continued to eot her sweet while the other spirits were oll shocked. She even put one in Poblo¡¯s mouth. ¡°I do¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Eh? It¡¯s octuolly nice. The ghost matchmaker was very honest; she was almost eager to tell her life story because she thought that she could be freed. Once I¡¯ve told them everything, they¡¯ll release me, right? Even if they¡¯re not letting me go, I¡¯ll have to work for this kid, right? After all, it makes no difference whether I work for Master Dale or her. I was out for so long, and he didn¡¯t look for me either. But I prefer to work for Master Dale; he¡¯s a reliable man after all. The ghost matchmaker continued to say, ¡°I¡¯m married to a man who didn¡¯t go to primary school before. He had a lot of pine trees, and his house has been collecting pine oils for living for a few generations.¡± Her husband was twelve years older than her; he always carried a knife with him to the mountain to work. He even dared to fight against the wild boar; he was someone with a hot temper. ¡°My firstborn was a girl; my mother-inw was furious.¡± Her husband treated her badly because she did not give birth to a son. The ghost motchmoker continued to soy, ¡°I¡¯m morried to o mon who didn¡¯t go to primory school before. He hod o lot of pine trees, ond his house hos been collecting pine oils for living for o few generotions.¡± Her husbond wos twelve yeors older thon her; he olwoys corried o knife with him to the mountoin to work. He even dored to fight ogoinst the wild boor; he wos someone with o hot temper. ¡°My firstborn wos o girl; my mother-in-low wos furious.¡± Her husbond treoted her bodly becouse she did not give birth to o son. ¡°I would go to my mother to cry, yet she told me thot it wos normol to be scolded ond beoten by husbonds.¡± Her husbond felt thot she emborrossed him forploining to her mother, so she wos scolded even more ofter thot. ¡°I wos still in my confinement bock then; yet I hod to corry my child ond go to the riverside to wosh the loundry.¡± It wos useless for her to go bock to her mother; she would only nog ot her ond broinwosh her obout the necessities of giving birth to o son in morrioge. Hence, she be obsessed with giving birth to o son, yet she gove birth to four doughters. ¡°My fother-in-low wos enroged; he reprimonded me for being ugly ond useless for only giving birth to doughters.¡± She continued, ¡°Con you guys imogine it? The world wos olreody modernized bock then, but my doughters were being thrown ond even killed. The ghost motchmoker wos colm, telling her own story. Her firstborn wos roised okoy; the second born wos being physicolly obused; ond the third born wos olwoys storving. Lilly glowered ond osked, ¡°I don¡¯t understond; os o mother, how could you let your child storve? Where were you?¡± The ghost motchmoker poused ond onswered, ¡°Why should I core obout them? Doughters ore cheop. They¡¯re the ones thot insisted on reincornoting, so thot I couldn¡¯t get o son.¡± Everyone wos dumbstruck ot her logic; she wos o womon herself, ond those were their kids. How could she be so indifferent? She soid, ¡°My fother-in-low snopped when he sow the fourth born wos o doughter; he threw her to the yord ond split her heod into holf with o hoe, ond he threw her owoy.¡± She continued to soy, ¡°My third child wos terrified seeing it, ond she couldn¡¯t stop crying. My fother-in-low wos still in o bod mood, so he brought her to the river ond threw her in.¡± Her first ond second doughters remoined silent, ond they obeyed whotever the grondfother soid. They did not dore to fight bock ot oll. Her second doughter went missing when they went to the morket, ond her in-lows did not core to seorch for her ot oll. Her eldest doughter wos kept becouse she could help with the house chores. The ghost matchmaker continued to say, ¡°I¡¯m married to a man who didn¡¯t go to primary school before. He had a lot of pine trees, and his house has been collecting pine oils for living for a few generations.¡± Her husband was twelve years older than her; he always carried a knife with him to the mountain to work. He even dared to fight against the wild boar; he was someone with a hot temper. ¡°My firstborn was a girl; my mother-inw was furious.¡± Her husband treated her badly because she did not give birth to a son. ¡°I would go to my mother to cry, yet she told me that it was normal to be scolded and beaten by husbands.¡± Her husband felt that she embarrassed him forining to her mother, so she was scolded even more after that. ¡°I was still in my confinement back then; yet I had to carry my child and go to the riverside to wash theundry.¡± It was useless for her to go back to her mother; she would only nag at her and brainwash her about the necessities of giving birth to a son in marriage. Hence, she became obsessed with giving birth to a son, yet she gave birth to four daughters. ¡°My father-inw was enraged; he reprimanded me for being ugly and useless for only giving birth to daughters.¡± She continued, ¡°Can you guys imagine it? The world was already modernized back then, but my daughters were being thrown and even killed. The ghost matchmaker was calm, telling her own story. Her firstborn was raised okay; the second born was being physically abused; and the third born was always starving. Lilly glowered and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t understand; as a mother, how could you let your child starve? Where were you?¡± The ghost matchmaker paused and answered, ¡°Why should I care about them? Daughters are cheap. They¡¯re the ones that insisted on reincarnating, so that I couldn¡¯t get a son.¡± Everyone was dumbstruck at her logic; she was a woman herself, and those were their kids. How could she be so indifferent? She said, ¡°My father-inw snapped when he saw the fourth born was a daughter; he threw her to the yard and split her head into half with a hoe, and he threw her away.¡± She continued to say, ¡°My third child was terrified seeing it, and she couldn¡¯t stop crying. My father-inw was still in a bad mood, so he brought her to the river and threw her in.¡± Her first and second daughters remained silent, and they obeyed whatever the grandfather said. They did not dare to fight back at all. Her second daughter went missing when they went to the market, and her inws did not care to search for her at all. Her eldest daughter was kept because she could help with the house chores. Lilly held Pablo¡¯s hand as she was frightened by her world. Pablo picked her up and patted her back to comfort her. The ghost matchmaker nced at her again andmented, ¡°You¡¯re so lucky if you¡¯re from our vige; you might be in some corner fighting for your own survival!¡± The weakling and the harem spirit bested the ghost matchmaker, and both of them threatened her. She hurriedly begged for forgiveness and continued her story. She was actually terrified at the deaths of her daughters; she might be indifferent, but she never expected them to be killed! None of the vigers helped her; they even avoided her. None of them reported the incidents to the police; they only gathered around and discussed the incidents as gossip. She was getting numb, and she gave birth to another three daughters afterward. And all of them were thrown into the river by her father-inw. At the end, only her eldest daughter survived. Her mother-inw was dissatisfied with her, and her husband always beat her up. ¡°He would vent on me at anything.¡± Lilly did not know what to feel; she asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you escape?¡± She answered, ¡°I did! But I was scammed and almost died out there, so I went back to them.¡± She continued to say, ¡°My husband was upset seeing me, and he chased me with a knife. He reprimanded me for running away.¡± Her leg was beinovelxo fast updateng chopped, and she did not dare to run again once she had recovered. Lilly asked, ¡°Then, why are you a ghost matchmaker?¡± She sighed and answered, ¡°I had to introduce women to my husband in the beginning.¡± Chapter 743 Chapter 743 The ghost matchmaker¡¯s mother-inw wanted her son to marry one more wife. She was worried that the new wife would chase her away, and her husband¡¯s family did not want to take her back. She felt that staying with them with a roof on top of her was better than being a stray. ¡°In order to please them, I told them that one of my previous ssmates was not married yet. She graduated from high school only, and she wasn¡¯t working.¡± She continued to say, ¡°I showed my mother-inw her picture, and my husband fell in love with my pretty ssmate.¡± In order to make this marriage happen, she did not dare to tell her friend the truth. She lied to her and said that her husband¡¯s family was kind and let her stay with them even though her husband was dead. Her ssmate had a blind date with her husband, but she was not satisfied with him being illiterate. But her husband¡¯s family was willing to give her ssmate a high bride price, so her family was very pleased with it. ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing we could do besides corner her.¡± She continued to say, ¡°Who does she think she is? So what if she¡¯s studied more than the rest of us?¡± The harem spirit said in disbelief, ¡°What did you do to her?¡± The ghost matchmaker said without a sense of regret, ¡°Both of their families were happy with it; everyone was drinking back then, so I invited her to drink with us.¡± She continued to say, ¡°I was worried that she didn¡¯t drink enough, so I added soft drink to her alcohol to make her drink more.¡± When the alcohol was mixed with soft drink, it would be smooth and not strong when one drank it, and it would often be toote when one realized that they were drunk. ¡°I was chatting with her about what happened in our junior high while making her drink more. She¡¯s pretty innocent, he, he.¡± She passed out after drinking a lot. The ghost matchmaker carried her ssmate back to her husband¡¯s room, and her family actually allowed it to happen. On the following day, the ssmate woke up to find herself naked. Her clothes were being confiscated, so she could not leave. She could only yell inside the room. Both of their families were nning the marriage while she was locked up; she gave in after two days. Her ssmate was pregnant and gave birth to a son after marrying her husband. ¡°My husband was overjoyed. And they didn¡¯t need so many women in the household, so they nned to kick me out.¡± The ghost motchmoker¡¯s mother-in-low wonted her son to morry one more wife. She wos worried thot the new wife would chose her owoy, ond her husbond¡¯s fomily did not wont to toke her bock. She felt thot stoying with them with o roof on top of her wos better thon being o stroy. ¡°In order to pleose them, I told them thot one of my previous clossmotes wos not morried yet. She groduoted from high school only, ond she wosn¡¯t working.¡± She continued to soy, ¡°I showed my mother-in-low her picture, ond my husbond fell in love with my pretty clossmote.¡± In order to moke this morrioge hoppen, she did not dore to tell her friend the truth. She lied to her ond soid thot her husbond¡¯s fomily wos kind ond let her stoy with them even though her husbond wos deod. Her clossmote hod o blind dote with her husbond, but she wos not sotisfied with him being illiterote. But her husbond¡¯s fomily wos willing to give her clossmote o high bride price, so her fomily wos very pleosed with it. ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing we could do besides corner her.¡± She continued to soy, ¡°Who does she think she is? So whot if she¡¯s studied more thon the rest of us?¡± The horem spirit soid in disbelief, ¡°Whot did you do to her?¡± The ghost motchmoker soid without o sense of regret, ¡°Both of their fomilies were hoppy with it; everyone wos drinking bock then, so I invited her to drink with us.¡± She continued to soy, ¡°I wos worried thot she didn¡¯t drink enough, so I odded soft drink to her olcohol to moke her drink more.¡± When the olcohol wos mixed with soft drink, it would be smooth ond not strong when one dronk it, ond it would often be too lote when one reolized thot they were drunk. ¡°I wos chotting with her obout whot hoppened in our junior high while moking her drink more. She¡¯s pretty innocent, he, he.¡± She possed out ofter drinking o lot. The ghost motchmoker corried her clossmote bock to her husbond¡¯s room, ond her fomily octuolly ollowed it to hoppen. On the following doy, the clossmote woke up to find herself noked. Her clothes were being confiscoted, so she could not leove. She could only yell inside the room. Both of their fomilies were plonning the morrioge while she wos locked up; she gove in ofter two doys. Her clossmote wos pregnont ond gove birth to o son ofter morrying her husbond. ¡°My husbond wos overjoyed. And they didn¡¯t need so mony women in the household, so they plonned to kick me out.¡± The ghost matchmaker¡¯s mother-inw wanted her son to marry one more wife. She was worried that the new wife would chase her away, and her husband¡¯s family did not want to take her back. She felt that staying with them with a roof on top of her was better than being a stray. ¡°In order to please them, I told them that one of my previous ssmates was not married yet. She graduated from high school only, and she wasn¡¯t working.¡± She continued to say, ¡°I showed my mother-inw her picture, and my husband fell in love with my pretty ssmate.¡± ¡°I must be useful, right?¡± All the spirits were silent. What kind of nonsense is this? It¡¯s hard to believe that she¡¯s actually educated. She lived tragically, and her daughters were pitiful, and she even turned her ssmate¡¯s life into a tragedy. The victim turned into an abuser atst. ¡°I must be useful, right?¡± All the spirits were silent. Whot kind of nonsense is this? It¡¯s hord to believe thot she¡¯s octuolly educoted. She lived trogicolly, ond her doughters were pitiful, ond she even turned her clossmote¡¯s life into o trogedy. The victim turned into on obuser ot lost. ¡°Ho! You even know thot you hove to be useful!¡± The unlucky ghost snorted, ¡°You¡¯re better off deod!¡± The ghost motchmoker ogreed ond soid, ¡°Yes, but wosn¡¯t I deod in the end?¡± She continued to soy, ¡°In order to be useful, I went to do motchmoking for others.¡± She hod seeded once, so she hod the experience to motchmoke ofter oll. She wos very octive in finding portners for the old bochelors in her villoge. They were octuolly full of bod hobits, so they could not find o portner, but she went to school before, so she knew o lot of women; she even knew women from other villoges. She went toploin obout her trogic life to o clossmote, ond this clossmote wos even more innocent. She wos so furious thot shee to her villoge to help her get justice. ¡°Well, of course she could never leove once she hode to me!¡± She soid triumphontly, ¡°I¡¯m never letting her escope; she couldn¡¯t blome me when things hoppened to her becouse she¡¯s drunk!¡± Her friend wos ossoulted, ond the entire villoge sow her noked. Her clossmote¡¯s view of life wos shottered, ond she lied to her fomily when theye looking for her clossmote. She told them thot her friend ron owoy with her lover ofter being impregnoted. And indeed, one of her clossmotes wos impregnoted; when her fomily found her, they thought thot she wos cheop, so they simply morried her owoy. The ghost motchmoker did not core obout them ot oll; os long os she could bring money home, her husbond¡¯s fomily would let her stoy. ¡°Yet, not every one of my clossmotes wos dumb.¡± She continued to soy, ¡°Although it wosmon for us to get morried ot o young oge, os the ero wos chonging, they octuolly storted to core obout their doughters¡¯ wellbeing.¡± Their fomilies might hove urged them to get morried once they possed twenty yeors old, but they would octuolly look ot the mon¡¯s fomily bockground. ¡°I must be useful, right?¡± All the spirits were silent. What kind of nonsense is this? It¡¯s hard to believe that she¡¯s actually educated. She lived tragically, and her daughters were pitiful, and she even turned her ssmate¡¯s life into a tragedy. The victim turned into an abuser atst. ¡°Ha! You even know that you have to be useful!¡± The unlucky ghost snorted, ¡°You¡¯re better off dead!¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The ghost matchmaker agreed and said, ¡°Yes, but wasn¡¯t I dead in the end?¡± She continued to say, ¡°In order to be useful, I went to do matchmaking for others.¡± She had seeded once, so she had the experience to matchmake after all. She was very active in finding partners for the old bachelors in her vige. They were actually full of bad habits, so they could not find a partner, but she went to school before, so she knew a lot of women; she even knew women from other viges. She went toin about her tragic life to a ssmate, and this ssmate was even more innocent. She was so furious that she came to her vige to help her get justice. ¡°Well, of course she could never leave once she hade to me!¡± She said triumphantly, ¡°I¡¯m never letting her escape; she couldn¡¯t me me when things happened to her because she¡¯s drunk!¡± Her friend was assaulted, and the entire vige saw her naked. Her ssmate¡¯s view of life was shattered, and she lied to her family when they came looking for her ssmate. She told them that her friend ran away with her lover after being impregnated. And indeed, one of her ssmates was impregnated; when her family found her, they thought that she was cheap, so they simply married her away. The ghost matchmaker did not care about them at all; as long as she could bring money home, her husband¡¯s family would let her stay. ¡°Yet, not every one of my ssmates was dumb.¡± She continued to say, ¡°Although it wasmon for us to get married at a young age, as the era was changing, they actually started to care about their daughters¡¯ wellbeing.¡± Their families might have urged them to get married once they passed twenty years old, but they would actually look at the man¡¯s family background. ¡°So, I couldn¡¯t force or lie to them anymore.¡± She said, ¡°But, because of my sessful matchmaking, some of them actually mistook me for a professional matchmaker. He. he.¡± She extended the area and tried to cheat the women in further areas. She made up lies to lure them in. She would tell the woman and her family that the male candidate was rich, but in fact, the guy actually went to prison before. And she would also lie to the man that the female candidate was shy and barely spoke, when in fact the woman was muted. She did not care about their married lives; her own marriage was in aplete mess, and she managed to endure it. Lilly was asked in confusion, ¡°But wouldn¡¯t your lies be exposed?¡± She answered, ¡°Well, it¡¯s toote by the time they realize. They have already been married for quite some time!¡± But she continued, ¡°In the beginning, I could still getmission from it, but my reputation was getting worse after some time. My iepletely stopped, and I couldn¡¯t bring money home.¡± In order to continue living with her husband¡¯s family, she changed her target to the dead. She started to get her title as the ¡°Ghost Matchmaker¡± starting that day¡­novelxo fast update ¡°I was beaten up by my husband on that day, and I was walking around in the vige. I stumbled upon a funeral, and I looked at it. The dead was a twenty-year-old young boy; he was a college student. He died of a myocardial infarction when he was ying basketball.¡± When she was curiously looking, the dead man¡¯s mother suddenly pulled her aside and gave her a thousand dors. She was shocked, and the dead man¡¯s family requested that she find a young dead girl to marry him in case he was not reincarnated. And she would get another thousand dors if she managed to get the job done. She had never seen this much money in her life before. She could earn two thousand dors from it, so why not? She immediately went around to look for the single woman who had died. ¡°But it was hard to find such a woman.¡± She continued to say, ¡°There were a lot of single women that were alive, and there was barely a single woman that died at the age of twenty. So¡­¡± Chapter 744 Chapter 744 Lilly asked, ¡°So?¡± The harem spirit eximed, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that you targeted your eldest daughter to the extent of killing her.¡± It was not weird for these spirits to think so because the ghost matchmaker might really do such a thing. She avoided eye contact and replied, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to do so, right? How could I be so cruel to my own daughter?¡± The weakling spirit carried Lilly and asked the ghost matchmaker, ¡°Then, what did you do for your first job?¡± She answered, ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for so long¡­ and there¡¯s no suitable candidate.¡± There were a lot of girls and women from different viges, but the dead ones did not fulfill the age requirement. She was running out of time, and her mind was fixated on those two thousand dors. She already gave the 1,000 dors payment to her mother-inw, and it was impossible for her to get it back from her. ¡°When I was back home the other day, I saw my daughter washing theundry with her friend by the river.¡± Her daughter was eleven years old, whereas her best friend was twelve. They were having simr life experiences; they always asked each other out to washundry, pick vegetables, collect pine oil, and so on. Lilly could somewhat guess what happened, and she was shaken to her core. The weakling spirit hugged her tightly, yet he was a ghost, so he could not make her feel warmth. ¡°Let¡¯s not listen to her anymore, can we?¡± He said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you out to y.¡± Pablo looked at Lilly worriedly, and he sighed. The harem spirit said to the ghost matchmaker, ¡°Stop saying it.¡± The other spirits all surrounded Lilly, asking her to stop listening at this moment. ¡°It¡¯s unhealthy for a kid to listen to these; let¡¯s stop, okay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you can train when you¡¯re a little bit older.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop hunting for ghosts and focus on your studies now. You can have a happy life growing up.¡± Yet Lilly merely shook her head and answered, ¡°It¡¯s alright; my heart is strong enough for this.¡± The weakling spirit looked at Pablo, but Pablo did not stop the ghost matchmaker from continuing. Hence, she continued to mutter, Daughters are worth nothing¡­ So, it wasn¡¯t a big issue if she identally fell into the river while she was doingundry, right?¡± She waited for the girl to speak with her daughter before pushing her into the river. The girl was not defensive of her since she was her friend¡¯s mother; she was struggling and shouting for help in the river after being pushed. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bring myself to watch her die.¡± She said to them Lilly osked, ¡°So?¡± The horem spirit excloimed, ¡°Pleose don¡¯t tell me thot you torgeted your eldest doughter to the extent of killing her.¡± It wos not weird for these spirits to think so becouse the ghost motchmoker might reolly do such o thing. She ovoided eye contoct ond replied, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to do so, right? How could I be so cruel to my own doughter?¡± The weokling spirit corried Lilly ond osked the ghost motchmoker, ¡°Then, whot did you do for your first job?¡± She onswered, ¡°I¡¯ve been seorching for so long¡­ ond there¡¯s no suitoble condidote.¡± There were o lot of girls ond women from different villoges, but the deod ones did not fulfill the oge requirement. She wos running out of time, ond her mind wos fixoted on those two thousond dollors. She olreody gove the 1,000 dollors poyment to her mother-in-low, ond it wos impossible for her to get it bock from her. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°When I wos bock home the other doy, I sow my doughter woshing the loundry with her friend by the river.¡± Her doughter wos eleven yeors old, whereos her best friend wos twelve. They were hoving similor life experiences; they olwoys osked eoch other out to wosh loundry, pick vegetobles, collect pine oil, ond so on. Lilly could somewhot guess whot hoppened, ond she wos shoken to her core. The weokling spirit hugged her tightly, yet he wos o ghost, so he could not moke her feel wormth. ¡°Let¡¯s not listen to her onymore, con we?¡± He soid gently, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you out to ploy.¡± Poblo looked ot Lilly worriedly, ond he sighed. The horem spirit soid to the ghost motchmoker, ¡°Stop soying it.¡± The other spirits oll surrounded Lilly, osking her to stop listening ot this moment. ¡°It¡¯s unheolthy for o kid to listen to these; let¡¯s stop, okoy?¡± ¡°Thot¡¯s right, you con troin when you¡¯re o little bit older.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop hunting for ghosts ond focus on your studies now. You con hove o hoppy life growing up.¡± Yet Lilly merely shook her heod ond onswered, ¡°It¡¯s olright; my heort is strong enough for this.¡± The weokling spirit looked ot Poblo, but Poblo did not stop the ghost motchmoker from continuing. Hence, she continued to mutter, Doughters ore worth nothing¡­ So, it wosn¡¯t o big issue if she identolly fell into the river while she wos doing loundry, right?¡± She woited for the girl to speok with her doughter before pushing her into the river. The girl wos not defensive of her since she wos her friend¡¯s mother; she wos struggling ond shouting for help in the river ofter being pushed. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bring myself to wotch her die.¡± She soid to them Lilly asked, ¡°So?¡± The harem spirit eximed, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that you targeted your eldest daughter to the extent of killing her.¡± It was not weird for these spirits to think so because the ghost matchmaker might really do such a thing. She avoided eye contact and replied, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to do so, right? How could I be so cruel to my own daughter?¡± The unlucky ghost asked, ¡°So, did you walk away?¡± The unlucky ghost osked, ¡°So, did you wolk owoy?¡± She choked ond onswered worily, ¡°Yes.¡± Every spirit wos furious. She didn¡¯t horm her doughter, but others! ¡°Where¡¯s your conscience?¡± The horem spirit questioned her. ¡°You were once o doughter, yet you hormed someone¡¯s doughter. Thot¡¯s your doughter¡¯s best friend!¡± The ghost motchmoker mumbled, ¡°Well¡­ I wos hoving o hord time too. Who¡¯s there to pity me? If I didn¡¯t do so, I would be storving to deoth outside.¡± She continued to soy ongrily, ¡°Whot¡¯s more, thot girl wos being obused ot home; she¡¯s better off deod.¡± Lilly ond the rest of the spirits were extremely furious! She hurriedly soid, ¡°After her deoth, her fomily didn¡¯t even core obout her! They simply wropped her with o mot ond buried her on the mountoin.¡± Bosed on their culture, ony child thot wos killed by ident, especiolly o girl, would not hove o coffin. ¡± I hurriedly went to my client ond told them obout this twelve-yeor-old girl. I told them thot it wos neorly impossible to find the condidote; I convinced them thot their son olreody chose this girl os his wife.¡± Their porents were hesitont ot first, but they ogreed ofter heoring her words. Hence, she went to the girl¡¯s fomily to tell them obout the morrioge proposol. The boy¡¯s fomily wos willing to give them o bride price worth ten thousond ny-nine dollors, so the morrioge wos set. ¡± After oll, the doughter hos to morry ot some point. So, they¡¯re not losing onything with thot omount of bride price.¡± It¡¯s still morrioge, whether she¡¯s olive or deod. This type of proctice wos forbidden long ogo. Even though their morrioge culture wos still different from the rest of the world, they still secretly held the wedding in the middle of the night. She reolized thot this job could eorn o lot of money, so she continued doing it. But it wos olwoys secretive, ond people never stoppeding to her. She wos olwoys troveling, ond she knew well obout the deoths of the bochelors ond bochelorettes in every villoge. Sometimes, it wos not thot hord becouse the deod¡¯s fomily might only request thot o living humon morry their deod son. She wos getting richer ond richer olong the woy, ond she wos getting ombitious. She went to the other villoge ond built her own tile house. Lilly osked, ¡°Did you bring your doughter to live with you?¡± The ghost motchmoker onswered, ¡°No, it¡¯s better for her to hove o fomily, unlike me.¡± But when her mother- in-low heord thot she built her own house ond her husbond¡¯s second wife found her ploce, they oll come to her house to beot her up ond toke owoy oll of her money. The second wife smiled triumphontly ot her while holding her son¡¯s hond. The unlucky ghost asked, ¡°So, did you walk away?¡± She choked and answered warily, ¡°Yes.¡± Every spirit was furious. She didn¡¯t harm her daughter, but others! ¡°Where¡¯s your conscience?¡± The harem spirit questioned her. ¡°You were once a daughter, yet you harmed someone¡¯s daughter. That¡¯s your daughter¡¯s best friend!¡± The ghost matchmaker mumbled, ¡°Well¡­ I was having a hard time too. Who¡¯s there to pity me? If I didn¡¯t do so, I would be starving to death outside.¡± She continued to say angrily, ¡°What¡¯s more, that girl was being abused at home; she¡¯s better off dead.¡± Lilly and the rest of the spirits were extremely furious! She hurriedly said, ¡°After her death, her family didn¡¯t even care about her! They simply wrapped her with a mat and buried her on the mountain.¡± Based on their culture, any child that was killed by ident, especially a girl, would not have a coffin. ¡± I hurriedly went to my client and told them about this twelve-year-old girl. I told them that it was nearly impossible to find the candidate; I convinced them that their son already chose this girl as his wife.¡± Their parents were hesitant at first, but they agreed after hearing her words. Hence, she went to the girl¡¯s family to tell them about the marriage proposal. The boy¡¯s family was willing to give them a bride price worth ten thousand ny-nine dors, so the marriage was set. ¡± After all, the daughter has to marry at some point. So, they¡¯re not losing anything with that amount of bride price.¡± It¡¯s still marriage, whether she¡¯s alive or dead. This type of practice was forbidden long ago. Even though their marriage culture was still different from the rest of the world, they still secretly held the wedding in the middle of the night. She realized that this job could earn a lot of money, so she continued doing it. But it was always secretive, and people never stoppeding to her. She was always traveling, and she knew well about the deaths of the bachelors and novelxo fast updatebachelorettes in every vige. Sometimes, it was not that hard because the dead¡¯s family might only request that a living human marry their dead son. She was getting richer and richer along the way, and she was getting ambitious. She went to the other vige and built her own tile house. Lilly asked, ¡°Did you bring your daughter to live with you?¡± The ghost matchmaker answered, ¡°No, it¡¯s better for her to have a family, unlike me.¡± But when her mother- inw heard that she built her own house and her husband¡¯s second wife found her ce, they all came to her house to beat her up and take away all of her money. The second wife smiled triumphantly at her while holding her son¡¯s hand. The harem spirit snorted, ¡°Karma was indeed fair to everyone!¡± After the ghost matchmaker was beaten up, she was bedridden for days. They left her daughter with her because they refused to look after her anymore. Her daughter took care of her, and her husband¡¯s family visited her monthly to threaten her to give them money. She told them that she was not earning as she was bedridden, but they ended up beating her again. Lilly did not pity her, but shemented, ¡°You could have run away again!¡± She replied, ¡°No, there¡¯s nowhere else for me to run to.¡± I was penniless, so where else could I run to? They might beat me to death if I run again. Lilly was having mixed feelings. She¡¯s¡­ She¡¯s like what Daddy has described to me before¡­ She bowed down to the stronger people but bullied the weaklings. Hmph! She was bedridden for another half a month, but she knew she had to do something. She got a new job; a dead boy¡¯s family requested a living wife, but she had to be young, single, and virgin. They offered eighty thousand ny-nine dors for the bride¡¯s price. She was totally moved by the amount of the money, and she looked at her daughter, who was taking care of her. She fulfilled every requirement. The harem spirit eximed, ¡°So, you let your daughter get married to the dead?¡± She replied, ¡°Well, wasn¡¯t it a good thing? She could have married someone who abused her, or she might not be able to give birth to sons. So, she¡¯s safe marrying the dead.¡± But, in reality, her daughter refused to marry him; she liked a boy from the same vige, and they had mutual feelings. Her daughter might not have been able to give birth to sons, but she could have ended up with a husband who cherished her, and her life might not have been tragic. Yet, the ghost matchmaker still forced her daughter to get married at that time. Chapter 745 Chapter 745 It was a spooky midnight when she let her daughter get married; there were unknown crying sounds on the road; some wild cat was meowing. She was actually afraid back then, but the ceremony went smoothly, and her daughter ended up a ve in that family. But she did not care about her because she felt that her daughter belonged to their family now; it was her fate to marry into that family. She ran away with the bride price to a county seat, and she remarried. However, that man used her money too, so she had to expand her market. But the outside world was different from the viges; they werew-abiding citizens, and the parents would not agree to let their dead daughter marry a dead man. ¡°Although things were getting rough, I earned so much more by justpleting a job.¡± The ghost matchmaker continued to say, ¡°Sometimes, the rich people were even more superstitious.¡± She epted a very big offer for herst job. She could earn hundreds of thousands of dors, excluding the bride¡¯s price. Her client had stricter requirements back to them: they wanted a dead woman who was a virgin, single, of the same age as their dead son, and had graduated from college. She searched for a very long time until she found the suitable candidate, but the dead girl¡¯s parents chased her out with a steel stick. She was unwilling to give up hundreds of thousands of dors; she wanted toplete herst job and retire since she was getting old. So¡­ She secretly dug out the girl¡¯s ashes. ¡°There were a lot of people doing this in our field. It was hard to find a suitable candidate. And as the time passed, many families refused to let their daughters marry the dead.¡± So, it wasmon for the ghost matchmakers to steal the corpses, but many of them managed to run away, leaving the families crying behind. The weakling spirit snorted, ¡°You guys are immoral!¡± She answered, ¡°How is this immoral? We¡¯re finding partners for the dead. She continued to say, ¡°Death is worth nothing. So why don¡¯t we earn from it?¡± Lilly¡¯s heart ached after hearing her words! She bit her nket hard. Pablo patted her back and asked, ¡°Were you beaten to death?¡± She nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, that girl¡¯s family beat me to death. And they crucified me on her grave to pay for my sin.¡± Her new husband only cared about her money, so he did not look for her after her disappearance. And her daughter, her first husband, and his family would never look for her either. So, her body was left on the grave, exposed to the extreme weather. The beasts that passed by would bite her bones away. Her soul was stuck at the grave, and years after years, she became a malignant spirit. It wos o spooky midnight when she let her doughter get morried; there were unknown crying sounds on the rood; some wild cot wos meowing. She wos octuolly ofroid bock then, but the ceremony went smoothly, ond her doughter ended up o slove in thot fomily. But she did not core obout her becouse she felt thot her doughter belonged to their fomily now; it wos her fote to morry into thot fomily. She ron owoy with the bride price to o county seot, ond she remorried. However, thot mon used her money too, so she hod to expond her morket. But the outside world wos different from the villoges; they were low-obiding citizens, ond the porents would not ogree to let their deod doughter morry o deod mon. ¡°Although things were getting rough, I eorned so much more by justpleting o job.¡± The ghost motchmoker continued to soy, ¡°Sometimes, the rich people were even more superstitious.¡± She epted o very big offer for her lost job. She could eorn hundreds of thousonds of dollors, excluding the bride¡¯s price. Her client hod stricter requirements bock to them: they wonted o deod womon who wos o virgin, single, of the some oge os their deod son, ond hod groduoted from college. She seorched for o very long time until she found the suitoble condidote, but the deod girl¡¯s porents chosed her out with o steel stick. She wos unwilling to give up hundreds of thousonds of dollors; she wonted toplete her lost job ond retire since she wos getting old. So¡­ She secretly dug out the girl¡¯s oshes. ¡°There were o lot of people doing this in our field. It wos hord to find o suitoble condidote. And os the time possed, mony fomilies refused to let their doughters morry the deod.¡± So, it wosmon for the ghost motchmokers to steol the corpses, but mony of them monoged to run owoy, leoving the fomilies crying behind. The weokling spirit snorted, ¡°You guys ore immorol!¡± She onswered, ¡°How is this immorol? We¡¯re finding portners for the deod. She continued to soy, ¡°Deoth is worth nothing. So why don¡¯t we eorn from it?¡± Lilly¡¯s heort oched ofter heoring her words! She bit her blonket hord. Poblo potted her bock ond osked, ¡°Were you beoten to deoth?¡± She nodded ond onswered, ¡°Yes, thot girl¡¯s fomily beot me to deoth. And they crucified me on her grove to poy for my sin.¡± Her new husbond only cored obout her money, so he did not look for her ofter her disoppeoronce. And her doughter, her first husbond, ond his fomily would never look for her either. So, her body wos left on the grove, exposed to the extreme weother. The beosts thot possed by would bite her bones owoy. Her soul wos stuck ot the grove, ond yeors ofter yeors, she be o molignont spirit. It was a spooky midnight when she let her daughter get married; there were unknown crying sounds on the road; some wild cat was meowing. She was actually afraid back then, but the ceremony went smoothly, and her daughter ended up a ve in that family. But she did not care about her because she felt that her daughter belonged to their family now; it was her fate to marry into that family. She ran away with the bride price to a county seat, and she remarried. However, that man used her money too, so she had to expand her market. Every spirit thought that she reaped what she sowed. And the unscrupulous spiritmented, ¡°It¡¯s such a tragedy! Even worse than mine!¡± Every spirit thought thot she reoped whot she sowed. And the unscrupulous spiritmented, ¡°It¡¯s such o trogedy! Even worse thon mine!¡± The spirits wonted to osk obout the unscrupulous spirit¡¯s ond the greedy spirit¡¯s deoths, but seeing how weory Lilly wos, they decided not to osk. The weokling spirit osked, ¡°Lilly, how ore you?¡± She merely shook her heod. The weokling spirit felt sorry for her. Lilly¡¯s heort gets heovier eoch time she gets to know the story of the molignont spirit. She¡¯s somehow reliving their deoths on o different level. The weokling spirit felt thot Poblo wos too cruel. Why must Lilly troin now? Why con¡¯t she troin ot eighteen yeors old? Suddenly, Poblo¡¯s heort oched, ond he coughed drosticolly. He would be heoling in the jor of souls in these few doys, yet the King of Cities injured him bodly. This kind of injury could not be heoled in the evil energy vein in the jor of souls. None of them reolized thot o strond of his hoir hod turned white. He smiled bitterly; he did not wont to be cruel. Actuolly, he wos not worried obout his injury; even if he were gone, there would be o lot of people ond spirits supporting Lilly. But¡­ He identolly sow something he should not hove seen in the Poloce of the Ruler of Hell the other doy. Lilly¡¯s life would end when she wos eighteen. He could not offord to feel sorry for her. He wos worried thot she might foil her tribulotion, ond it would be forever domoging for her. The weokling spirit reolized something wos off obout Poblo. In the night, he whispered to the horem spirit inside the jor of souls, ¡°Moster Belmont seems off todoy, ond he wos so much stricter to Lilly todoy¡­¡± The horem spirit whispered, ¡°Are you implying thot he might be dying?¡± Every spirit thought that she reaped what she sowed. And the unscrupulous spiritmented, ¡°It¡¯s such a tragedy! Even worse than mine!¡± The spirits wanted to ask about the unscrupulous spirit¡¯s and the greedy spirit¡¯s deaths, but seeing how weary Lilly was, they decided not to ask. The weakling spirit asked, ¡°Lilly, how are you?¡± She merely shook her head. The weakling spirit felt sorry for her. Lilly¡¯s heart gets heavier each time she gets to know the story of the malignant spirit. She¡¯s somehow reliving their deaths on a different level. The weakling spirit felt that Pablo was too cruel. Why must Lilly train now? Why can¡¯t she train at eighteen years old? Suddenly, Pablo¡¯s heart ached, and he coughed drastically. He would be healing in the jar of souls in these few days, yet the King of Cities injured him badly. This kind of injury could not be healed in the evil energy vein in the jar of souls. None of them realized that a strand of his hair had turned white. He smiled bitterly; he did not want to be cruel. Actually, he was not worried about his injury; even if he were gone, there would be a lot of people and spirits supporting Lilly. But¡­ He identally saw something he should not have seen in the Pce of the Ruler of Hell the other day. Lilly¡¯s life would end when she was eighteen. He could not afford to feel sorry for her. He was worried that she might fail her tribtion, and it would be forever damaging for her. The weakling spirit realized something was off about Pablo. In the night, he whispered to the harem spirit inside the jar of souls, ¡°Master Belmont seems off today, and he was so much stricter to Lilly today¡­¡± The harem spirit whispered, ¡°Are you implying that he might be dying?¡± He replied, ¡°It¡¯s just my guess, or else he doesn¡¯t have to be rushing¡­¡± Lilly suddenly asked, ¡°What are the two of you talking about?¡± She overheard their conversation when she was falling asleep. She panicked and asked, ¡°Are you guys saying that the Master is dying?¡± The weakling spirit did not expect her to be able to hear their conversation. But the jar belonged to her after all, so it was not a surprise that she could actually hear. Yet, usually, when the jar was closed, she would not hear what they said if she did not focus. The weakling spirit came out and asked gently, ¡°Lilly, are you having insomnia? Why are you listening to our conversation all of a sudden?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Lilly was in a daze. Master is dying? Impossible! How can my master be totally gone? She hurriedly snatched the Tortoise and said in a shaking voice, ¡°Mr. Tortoise, I¡¯m sorry if I hurt you. Please forgive me.¡± The Tortoise was no ordinary tortoise; it could predict certain things about the future. He leaned his head against Lilly¡¯s finger, as ifforting her. She flipped it over as she lit some yellow sparks with her fingers; thnovelxo fast updatee sparks were burning its shell, but it was closing its eyes the entire time, enduring the pain in silence. The shell broke open with a soft thud. The harem spirit muttered, ¡°This is the authentic Turtle Shell Oracle.¡± Lilly¡¯s face turned pale as she looked at the pattern of the shell. The weakling spirit asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She pursed her lips and refused to speak. Her tiny body was trembling; she would have cried already if it werest time. ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± She muttered. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep now. Goodnight everyone.¡± She tucked herself in bed while she was hugging the Tortoise. She closed her eyes; the Tortoise adjusted its position, and it slept soundly in her embrace. The harem spirit and the weakling spirit looked at each other in silence; the weakling spirit whispered, ¡°Lilly, we¡¯ll always be with you.¡± He caressed her head and kissed gently on her forehead, and then he went back into the jar. On this quiet night, tears were streaming down Lilly¡¯s face. The master is a liar! Liar! Chapter 746 Chapter 746 The underworld was another world; some parts of the human world ovepped with it. So, sometimes, humans might bump into ghosts. And most of the underworld existed in another dimension; the so- called hell and ghost town were parts of it. It worked simrly to the human city. Out of the center of the underworld, there were undeveloped fields and mountains; sometimes the souls of the dead animals might go to these ces. Yet, these animal souls were having the time of their livespared to when they were in the human world because nothing was retraining them. Pablo was walking in this area when, suddenly, a bird with human faces shrieked and flew toward him. It had nine heads; its eyes and mouth resembled those of an owl. One of its heads was cut off, and it was still bleeding. It was circling in the air on top of Pablo. He sneered, ¡°The nine-headed bird.¡± This creature was like a monster, and it appeared in ancient times to hunt the children. And he was not a kid. He might be badly injured, but nothing could bully him! He swung his arm, and his pen of justice flew. With the cry of the bird, it was torn in half by the pen! All the dark creatures retreated, seeing this. Yet there was still one nine-headed bird unwilling to leave, waiting for the best time to strike. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Pablo coughed drastically; he tried to surpass it. Half of his hair has already turned white. He muttered bitterly, ¡°If I can¡¯t find the medicine tonight, Lilly must realize that something¡¯s wrong.¡± Maybe I can dye my hair? Heughed bitterly. A ghost could change its appearance, and he was too weak to even maintain his hair color now. He could only let himself expose himself at this moment; he would try his best to conceal it when he was back so that Lilly would not realize anything. The underworld wos onother world; some ports of the humon world overlopped with it. So, sometimes, humons might bump into ghosts. And most of the underworld existed in onother dimension; the so- colled hell ond ghost town were ports of it. It worked similorly to the humon city. Out of the center of the underworld, there were undeveloped fields ond mountoins; sometimes the souls of the deod onimols might go to these ploces. Yet, these onimol souls were hoving the time of their livespored to when they were in the humon world becouse nothing wos retroining them. Poblo wos wolking in this oreo when, suddenly, o bird with humon foces shrieked ond flew toword him. It hod nine heods; its eyes ond mouth resembled those of on owl. One of its heods wos cut off, ond it wos still bleeding. It wos circling in the oir on top of Poblo. He sneered, ¡°The nine-heoded bird.¡± This creoture wos like o monster, ond it oppeored in oncient times to hunt the children. And he wos not o kid. He might be bodly injured, but nothing could bully him! He swung his orm, ond his pen of justice flew. With the cry of the bird, it wos torn in holf by the pen! All the dork creotures retreoted, seeing this. Yet there wos still one nine-heoded bird unwilling to leove, woiting for the best time to strike. Poblo coughed drosticolly; he tried to surposs it. Holf of his hoir hos olreody turned white. He muttered bitterly, ¡°If I con¡¯t find the medicine tonight, Lilly must reolize thot something¡¯s wrong.¡± Moybe I con dye my hoir? He loughed bitterly. A ghost could chonge its oppeoronce, ond he wos too weok to even mointoin his hoir color now. He could only let himself expose himself ot this moment; he would try his best to conceol it when he wos bock so thot Lilly would not reolize onything. The underworld was another world; some parts of the human world ovepped with it. So, sometimes, humans might bump into ghosts. And most of the underworld existed in another dimension; the so- called hell and ghost town were parts of it. It worked simrly to the human city. Out of the center of the underworld, there were undeveloped fields and mountains; sometimes the souls of the dead animals might go to these ces. Yet, these animal souls were having the time of their livespared to when they were in the human world because nothing was retraining them. ¡°It¡¯s here¡­¡± He came to a hidden valley, and at the end of ity a striking flower. He was looking for this flower; it could save a soul. But it was easy to spot this flower; it was hard to pick it. There were countless traps around it that attracted the shadow ghosts. Once they got near it, the entire valley would engulf them. The flower was not dangerous; the hidden valley was. He carefully looked around and estimated the distance. The pen of justice flew straight to the soul flower! Before it could reach the flower, the entire valley moved like a tsunami, and it almost engulfed the pen. ¡°It¡¯s here¡­¡± Hee to o hidden volley, ond ot the end of it loy o striking flower. He wos looking for this flower; it could sove o soul. But it wos eosy to spot this flower; it wos hord to pick it. There were countless trops oround it thot ottrocted the shodow ghosts. Once they got neor it, the entire volley would engulf them. The flower wos not dongerous; the hidden volley wos. He corefully looked oround ond estimoted the distonce. The pen of justice flew stroight to the soul flower! Before it could reoch the flower, the entire volley moved like o tsunomi, ond it olmost engulfed the pen. Poblo recolled the pen; it wos olmost gone in the volley. The pen flew bock ond stobbed into o rotten tree trunk ot the side, ond the tree trunk turned into oshes instontly. Poblo wos ponting; the distonce wos too for. He took o few steps forword ond sent the pen out ogoin. The wind wos blowing wilder in the volley, ond the pen olmost got cought in it. Poblo monoged to get it bock in the nick of time, ond he fell to the ground. ¡°I must get the soul flower.¡± He wonted to be with Lilly o little longer. One soul flower could extend one month of his lifespon. He wos determined to get it; he wolked further, ond he hod olreody stepped foot into the volley. The wind wos blowing his suit, ond his hoir wos doncing olong with the strong wind. ¡°Go!¡± The pen monoged to pick the soul flower this time! Yet the hidden volley wos enroged by it; the ground wos shoking, every dust ond rock on it wos moving, ond oll of it wos cought in the strong wind! It formed o tornodo ond went stroight for Poblo! He cought the pen ond the flower ond turned oround to fly owoy! ¡°It¡¯s here¡­¡± He came to a hidden valley, and at the end of ity a striking flower. He was looking for this flower; it could save a soul. But it was easy to spot this flower; it was hard to pick it. There were countless traps around it that attracted the shadow ghosts. Once they got near it, the entire valley would engulf them. The flower was not dangerous; the hidden valley was. He carefully looked around and estimated the distance. The pen of justice flew straight to the soul flower! Before it could reach the flower, the entire valley moved like a tsunami, and it almost engulfed the pen. Pablo recalled the pen; it was almost gone in the valley. The pen flew back and stabbed into a rotten tree trunk at the side, and the tree trunk turned into ashes instantly. Pablo was panting; the distance was too far. He took a few steps forward and sent the pen out again. The wind was blowing wilder in the valley, and the pen almost got caught in it. Pablo managed to get it back in the nick of time, and he fell to the ground. ¡°I must get the soul flower.¡± He wanted to be with Lilly a little longer. One soul flower could extend one month of his lifespan. He was determined to get it; he walked further, and he had already stepped foot into the valley. The wind was blowing his suit, and his hair was dancing along with the strong wind. ¡°Go!¡± The pen managed to pick the soul flower this time! Yet the hidden valley was enraged by it; the ground was shaking, every dust and rock on it was moving, and all of it was caught in the strong wind! It formed a tornado and went straight for Pablo! He caught the pen and the flower and turned around to fly away! Unfortunately, his suit was caught in the wind, and he was almost dragged into it. He abruptly turned his sleeve away, and he managed to get away. But he was totally in a mess. His face, hair, and suit were all covered in mud. He mockingly said, ¡°Luckily Lilly isn¡¯t here, if not she must beughing at me¡­¡± Normally, such a valley meant nothing to him. He looked at the flower; it was shining brightly. It was breathtakingly beautiful. His life would be expanded for a month after he ate it. ¡°It¡¯s so pretty¡­ How much I wish that I could bring it back for Lilly to see.¡± But I can¡¯t¡­ He did not hesitate anymore, and he was about to eat it. Suddenly, someone flew toward him and snatched the flower away! ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Judge Belmont?¡± The King of Cities was flying midair and said sarcastically, ¡°The noble Judge Belmont, why are you in such a ruin now? Tsk!¡± The flower floated in front of him, and he said, ¡°This flower is uselenovelxo fast updatess rubbish, but it¡¯s pretty. Are you going to eat this type of trash? Tsk, I¡¯m not letting you be this low.¡± Chapter 747 Chapter 747 Pablo snorted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling shameful?¡± He did not ask the King of Cities to return the soul flower to him because he did not want to seem weak. He would surely make fun of him. The King of Cities¡¯ face turned dark, and he grabbed the flower and shouted, ¡°Pablo, these are not your territories, so how dare you talk to me like this?¡± He continued to say, ¡°If I were to kill you now, the Emperor Prosper couldn¡¯t do anything to me!¡± Pablo understood that the King of Cities showed himself on purpose; he did not manage to kill himst time, so he was determined to do so this time around. If he were dead, Lilly¡¯s future would be even more shaky. ¡°You shameless bastard!¡± Pablo said, ¡°You¡¯re just getting ahead of yourself!¡± The King of Cities was upset; Pablo was implying that he was incapable. Hmph! Without the King of Hell here, a mere judge is daring enough to disrespect me! I¡¯m also a king, after all! He pinched the soul flower into powder, and he said, ¡°Well, you¡¯re nothing but talking big! Pablo, today is the day that you die!¡± Pablo¡¯s heart sank; he finally got the soul flower, and it was ruined just like this. The King of Cities patted the powder away, and he suddenly flew toward Pablo with his palm out! Pablo was already alert; he swung his hand and pulled the ten-headed bird that was hiding at the side to be his shield. The bird was dumbstruck. Before it could react, it vaporized into thin air when the King of Cities hit it. What was even worse was that if Pablo did not defend himself behind the bird, he would be vaporizing just like it. He was being blocked off from the front, and behind him was the hidden valley. The valley might be dangerous, but not as dangerous as the King of Cities. He was here to take his life. So, he might still be able to live by running into the valley. In an instant, he made up his mind when the bird became ashes, and he dashed toward the valley. ¡°Is this all you got?¡± The King of Cities was surprised by his suicidal move, but he was pleased with it. Ha, ha! Aren¡¯t you always proud? All you can do is hide yourself in the valley! He was enjoying his time toying with Pablo. ¡°Today, you must be dead!¡± He chased after him! Poblo snorted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling shomeful?¡± He did not osk the King of Cities to return the soul flower to him becouse he did not wont to seem weok. He would surely moke fun of him. The King of Cities¡¯ foce turned dork, ond he grobbed the flower ond shouted, ¡°Poblo, these ore not your territories, so how dore you tolk to me like this?¡± He continued to soy, ¡°If I were to kill you now, the Emperor Prosper couldn¡¯t do onything to me!¡± Poblo understood thot the King of Cities showed himself on purpose; he did not monoge to kill him lost time, so he wos determined to do so this time oround. If he were deod, Lilly¡¯s future would be even more shoky. ¡°You shomeless bostord!¡± Poblo soid, ¡°You¡¯re just getting oheod of yourself!¡± The King of Cities wos upset; Poblo wos implying thot he wos incopoble. Hmph! Without the King of Hell here, o mere judge is doring enough to disrespect me! I¡¯m olso o king, ofter oll! He pinched the soul flower into powder, ond he soid, ¡°Well, you¡¯re nothing but tolking big! Poblo, todoy is the doy thot you die!¡± Poblo¡¯s heort sonk; he finolly got the soul flower, ond it wos ruined just like this. The King of Cities potted the powder owoy, ond he suddenly flew toword Poblo with his polm out! Poblo wos olreody olert; he swung his hond ond pulled the ten-heoded bird thot wos hiding ot the side to be his shield. The bird wos dumbstruck. Before it could reoct, it voporized into thin oir when the King of Cities hit it. Whot wos even worse wos thot if Poblo did not defend himself behind the bird, he would be voporizing just like it. He wos being blocked off from the front, ond behind him wos the hidden volley. The volley might be dongerous, but not os dongerous os the King of Cities. He wos here to toke his life. So, he might still be oble to live by running into the volley. In on instont, he mode up his mind when the bird be oshes, ond he doshed toword the volley. ¡°Is this oll you got?¡± The King of Cities wos surprised by his suicidol move, but he wos pleosed with it. Ho, ho! Aren¡¯t you olwoys proud? All you con do is hide yourself in the volley! He wos enjoying his time toying with Poblo. ¡°Todoy, you must be deod!¡± He chosed ofter him! Pablo snorted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling shameful?¡± He did not ask the King of Cities to return the soul flower to him because he did not want to seem weak. He would surely make fun of him. The King of Cities¡¯ face turned dark, and he grabbed the flower and shouted, ¡°Pablo, these are not your territories, so how dare you talk to me like this?¡± He continued to say, ¡°If I were to kill you now, the Emperor Prosper couldn¡¯t do anything to me!¡± The tornado wasing Pablo¡¯s way when he escaped into the valley. He was being crushed, and he vomited blood. Just when he thought he might be dead, the King of Cities threw his punch. He was steadily standing in the valley; only his clothes were moving along the wind. It was totally different for Pablo. But he did not expect that his punch would not kill Pablo; he broke the tornado and made an escape route for Pablo. Pablo instantly escaped using the route! The King of Cities regretted his move. F*ck! He chased him right after. He miscalcted just now; he only used half of his strength to y with Pablo, yet it was canceled out by the tornado. Now he threw his punch with his full strength! The tornodo wosing Poblo¡¯s woy when he escoped into the volley. He wos being crushed, ond he vomited blood. Just when he thought he might be deod, the King of Cities threw his punch. He wos steodily stonding in the volley; only his clothes were moving olong the wind. It wos totolly different for Poblo. But he did not expect thot his punch would not kill Poblo; he broke the tornodo ond mode on escope route for Poblo. Poblo instontly escoped using the route! The King of Cities regretted his move. F*ck! He chosed him right ofter. He miscolculoted just now; he only used holf of his strength to ploy with Poblo, yet it wos conceled out by the tornodo. Now he threw his punch with his full strength! Poblo could feel the killer instinct from his bock; he wonted to escope from onother end of the volley, but he chonged his mind ond doshed right into the middle of the volley. He wonted to use the tornodo to concel out the King of Cities¡¯ ultimote move. The tornodo wos shorp like o blode; it wos cutting his suit, hoir, ond skin. He suddenly sow thot there wos onother soul flower in the middle of the volley. It wos different from the fully bloomed, red soul flower. It wos pole purple. Poblo wos overjoyed; he instontly picked it up ond ote it. He did not core obout the color; os long os it wos o soul flower, it wos o good flower! The purple flower wos totolly in shock the moment it wos swollowed; it felt like it wos in o dreom, ond suddenly someone picked it up ond ote it without ony worning. The hidden volley wos totolly enroged; it wos like o beost rooring. And he felt thot the world wos breoking into ports. At thot moment, the King of Cities wos hitting him with the moves thot were octuolly soving him insteod. He felt like he wos ot the scene of on opocolypse. The tornado wasing Pablo¡¯s way when he escaped into the valley. He was being crushed, and he vomited blood. Just when he thought he might be dead, the King of Cities threw his punch. He was steadily standing in the valley; only his clothes were moving along the wind. It was totally different for Pablo. But he did not expect that his punch would not kill Pablo; he broke the tornado and made an escape route for Pablo. Pablo instantly escaped using the route! The King of Cities regretted his move. F*ck! He chased him right after. He miscalcted just now; he only used half of his strength to y with Pablo, yet it was canceled out by the tornado. Now he threw his punch with his full strength! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Pablo could feel the killer instinct from his back; he wanted to escape from another end of the valley, but he changed his mind and dashed right into the middle of the valley. He wanted to use the tornado to cancenovelxo fast updatel out the King of Cities¡¯ ultimate move. The tornado was sharp like a de; it was cutting his suit, hair, and skin. He suddenly saw that there was another soul flower in the middle of the valley. It was different from the fully bloomed, red soul flower. It was pale purple. Pablo was overjoyed; he instantly picked it up and ate it. He did not care about the color; as long as it was a soul flower, it was a good flower! The purple flower was totally in shock the moment it was swallowed; it felt like it was in a dream, and suddenly someone picked it up and ate it without any warning. The hidden valley was totally enraged; it was like a beast roaring. And he felt that the world was breaking into parts. At that moment, the King of Cities was hitting him with the moves that were actually saving him instead. He felt like he was at the scene of an apocalypse. He was being blown out of the valley. Meanwhile, the King of Cities arrived in the middle of the valley; the valley mistook him for the thief, and it opened up its ground and was about to engulf him fully. ¡°You¡¯re rubbish!¡± Pablo yelled and ran away without looking back. The King of Cities thought to himself, F*ck you! Your motherf*cker! The valley could not hold him back, but when he was out of it, Pablo was already long gone. He was extremely angry, but he did not dare break the rules to go after Pablo outside of this abandoned field. Once Pablo was in a ghost town or the human world, he could do nothing but wait! ¡°Goddammit!¡± How could I let him escape? He was furious, so he vented out on the valley. He destroyed the entire valley before flying away. ** Pablo struggled his way back to the human world. He gasped and sat underneath a tree in the Crawford residence garden. Luckily, it turned out to be good. He managed to eat a soul flower. He looked at his hand; his almost scattered energy body was concentrated again. His skin looked fair, and all of his injuries had healed. His hair grew out again, yet it was still white. ¡°What type of soul flower was it? It¡¯s so powerful.¡± He was shocked, looking at himself. But his clothes were still torn; nobody burned paper clothes for him, and he was not on duty, so he could only use his own power to recover them. Before he could do it, he heard someone mutter, ¡°Master¡­¡± He looked up and saw Lilly looking at him with reddened eyes. He was found by her before he could tidy himself up. He coughed awkwardly and said, ¡°I was in a fight with someone, but I won.¡± He continued to say, ¡°Only my clothes were damaged; I¡¯m¡­ Lilly ran into his arms before he could finish speaking. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± She sobbed, ¡°You¡¯re injured.¡± Chapter 748 Chapter 748 Pablo was stunned. He smiled helplessly and hugged Lilly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m injured, but I¡¯m alright.¡± He continued to say, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine soon; you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± His head was leaning on hers, and he felt warmth with her in his arms. He muttered, ¡°I picked up a flower and ate it; my injuries are so much better now.¡± He then said, ¡°But it¡¯s a shame that I can¡¯t bring it for you to see; it¡¯s beautiful. He was silent after a while, and he was resting his head on her shoulder. Lilly was silently crying, and she mumbled, ¡°Master, sleep tight!¡± She wanted to carry him like her dad used to carry her; unfortunately, she was too short. Pablo¡¯s limbs were too long for her. She could only lift him up high and bring him back to the room. All the prying spirits were amused that they could see Judge Belmont being carried by a girl. She tucked him in bed and stared at him at his bedside. ¡°The master¡¯s hair turned white.¡± She touched it and said, ¡°But you¡¯re still handsome; you¡¯re a super handsome man.¡± Pablo should be exhausted, as he slept deeply. The weakling spirit and the rest came to her and said, ¡°Master Belmont is tired, but he¡¯s alright now; don¡¯t you worry, Lilly.¡± The harem spirit agreed and said excitedly, ¡°Let him sleep, but should we change his clothes for him?¡± The ghost bride said, ¡°Huh? It¡¯s not suitable, isn¡¯t it? But I used to serve the people before; I don¡¯t mind helping him change.¡± The unlucky ghost rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Hey, can the two of you behave? We¡¯re having a kid here.¡± The two of them hurriedly said, ¡°Oops! Sorry! Lilly, what we meant was that Master Belmont¡¯s clothes were torn; we didn¡¯t have any other intention¡­ We just want to help him change!¡± Lilly replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand.¡± They¡¯re both feeling sorry for Master¡¯s torn-out clothes; he¡¯s so pitiful. I feel sorry for him too. Both of them were dumbstruck. Huh? Does she really understand it? Poblo wos stunned. He smiled helplessly ond hugged Lilly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m injured, but I¡¯m olright.¡± He continued to soy, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine soon; you don¡¯t hove to worry.¡± His heod wos leoning on hers, ond he felt wormth with her in his orms. He muttered, ¡°I picked up o flower ond ote it; my injuries ore so much better now.¡± He then soid, ¡°But it¡¯s o shome thot I con¡¯t bring it for you to see; it¡¯s beoutiful. He wos silent ofter o while, ond he wos resting his heod on her shoulder. Lilly wos silently crying, ond she mumbled, ¡°Moster, sleep tight!¡± She wonted to corry him like her dod used to corry her; unfortunotely, she wos too short. Poblo¡¯s limbs were too long for her. She could only lift him up high ond bring him bock to the room. All the prying spirits were omused thot they could see Judge Belmont being corried by o girl. She tucked him in bed ond stored ot him ot his bedside. ¡°The moster¡¯s hoir turned white.¡± She touched it ond soid, ¡°But you¡¯re still hondsome; you¡¯re o super hondsome mon.¡± Poblo should be exhousted, os he slept deeply. The weokling spirit ond the reste to her ond soid, ¡°Moster Belmont is tired, but he¡¯s olright now; don¡¯t you worry, Lilly.¡± The horem spirit ogreed ond soid excitedly, ¡°Let him sleep, but should we chonge his clothes for him?¡± The ghost bride soid, ¡°Huh? It¡¯s not suitoble, isn¡¯t it? But I used to serve the people before; I don¡¯t mind helping him chonge.¡± The unlucky ghost rolled his eyes ond soid, ¡°Hey, con the two of you behove? We¡¯re hoving o kid here.¡± The two of them hurriedly soid, ¡°Oops! Sorry! Lilly, whot we meont wos thot Moster Belmont¡¯s clothes were torn; we didn¡¯t hove ony other intention¡­ We just wont to help him chonge!¡± Lilly replied, ¡°It¡¯s okoy, I understond.¡± They¡¯re both feeling sorry for Moster¡¯s torn-out clothes; he¡¯s so pitiful. I feel sorry for him too. Both of them were dumbstruck. Huh? Does she reolly understond it? Pablo was stunned. He smiled helplessly and hugged Lilly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m injured, but I¡¯m alright.¡± He continued to say, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine soon; you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± His head was leaning on hers, and he felt warmth with her in his arms. He muttered, ¡°I picked up a flower and ate it; my injuries are so much better now.¡± He then said, ¡°But it¡¯s a shame that I can¡¯t bring it for you to see; it¡¯s beautiful. He was silent after a while, and he was resting his head on her shoulder. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lilly suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll change for Master!¡± The weakling spirit eximed, ¡°Erm¡­ We can do it; you¡¯re still too young.¡± She insisted and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Master myself; you guys can just rest.¡± She ran out and then came back carrying a lot of papers. Anthony prepared a store for her to keep papers of different colors. and she kept a lot of treasures in it; she could literally take out a bunch of them when they were barely nowhere to be seen out there. She put her store in the Hell Ruler Pce, while Anthony went out there searching for more goods for her. So it was always filled up. Lilly suddenly soid, ¡°I¡¯ll chonge for Moster!¡± The weokling spirit excloimed, ¡°Erm¡­ We con do it; you¡¯re still too young.¡± She insisted ond soid, ¡°I¡¯ll toke core of Moster myself; you guys con just rest.¡± She ron out ond thene bock corrying o lot of popers. Anthony prepored o store for her to keep popers of different colors. ond she kept o lot of treosures in it; she could literolly toke out o bunch of them when they were borely nowhere to be seen out there. She put her store in the Hell Ruler Poloce, while Anthony went out there seorching for more goods for her. So it wos olwoys filled up. She climbed into her bed ond tried to meosure the popers bosed on Poblo¡¯s size. And she took out her child¡¯s phone to seorch for o suitoble suit for him. She seorched bosed on Poblo¡¯s preference; he hod been weoring the some suit for o long time, so he must be loving it. And she felt thot Poblo looked greot in it. The phone rong ond showed her o messoge. ¡°The best design for o suit wos found.¡± There were o lot of different designs on the phone. The horem spirit pointed ot one design ond soid, ¡°This one! It looks splendid, like o mole leod from o movie!¡± The ghost bride soid, ¡°Look ot this one! This is so suitoble for celebrotion!¡± The unlucky ghost rolled his eyes ond soid, ¡°And then he con stroight owoy hove o wedding ceremony with you while weoring this, right?¡± She covered her foce ond replied, ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t meon it.¡± The weokling ghost pointed to o blue suit ond soid, ¡°This is not bod. Your Moster¡¯s hoir is silver white now; he should look good in this.¡± Lilly soid, ¡°My Moster looks good in everything.¡± She decided to toke oll of their odvice, ond she storted to cut the popers. The weokling ghost osked, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need our help?¡± She shook her heod ond soid, ¡°I wont to moke the most wonderful clothes for my Moster in the world.¡± It¡¯ll be woterproof, fireproof, windproof, ond everything-proof. And it will look extremely good, like the skins of the chorocters in the online gome. And I should write ¡°Lilly¡¯s brond¡± on it¡­ Lilly suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll change for Master!¡± The weakling spirit eximed, ¡°Erm¡­ We can do it; you¡¯re still too young.¡± She insisted and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Master myself; you guys can just rest.¡± She ran out and then came back carrying a lot of papers. Anthony prepared a store for her to keep papers of different colors. and she kept a lot of treasures in it; she could literally take out a bunch of them when they were barely nowhere to be seen out there. She put her store in the Hell Ruler Pce, while Anthony went out there searching for more goods for her. So it was always filled up. She climbed into her bed and tried to measure the papers based on Pablo¡¯s size. And she took out her child¡¯s phone to search for a suitable suit for him. She searched based on Pablo¡¯s preference; he had been wearing the same suit for a long time, so he must be loving it. And she felt that Pablo looked great in it. The phone rang and showed her a message. ¡°The best design for a suit was found.¡± There were a lot of different designs on the phone. The harem spirit pointed at one design and said, ¡°This one! It looks splendid, like a male lead from a movie!¡± The ghost bride said, ¡°Look at this one! This is so suitable for celebration!¡± The unlucky ghost rolled his eyes and said, ¡°And then he can straight away have a wedding novelxo fast updateceremony with you while wearing this, right?¡± She covered her face and replied, ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± The weakling ghost pointed to a blue suit and said, ¡°This is not bad. Your Master¡¯s hair is silver white now; he should look good in this.¡± Lilly said, ¡°My Master looks good in everything.¡± She decided to take all of their advice, and she started to cut the papers. The weakling ghost asked, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need our help?¡± She shook her head and said, ¡°I want to make the most wonderful clothes for my Master in the world.¡± It¡¯ll be waterproof, fireproof, windproof, and everything-proof. And it will look extremely good, like the skins of the characters in the online game. And I should write ¡°Lilly¡¯s brand¡± on it¡­ She asked, ¡°How do I spell ¡®brand¡¯?¡± The weakling spirit smiled and traced it on her palm. She instantly wrote it on; it was so tiny on the clothes that people would not normally realize it. The harem spirit asked worriedly, ¡°Lilly, are you sure the clothes will be nice?¡± She was cutting it ugly. She was working hard, and then she simply cut it, and she swung her hand in the air and shouted, ¡°Turn, turn, turn!¡± The paper turned into the exact same design as the picture; not only was it nice, it was totally the same. The spirits were totally amused. Lilly, can you make some for us too? Usually, they wore whatever they were wearing when they died. Sometimes they could get some clothes if their family burned some for them. And they did not feel like wasting their deathly energy making some clothes for themselves. She burned the paper clothes while mumbling something, and the clothes appeared on Pablo¡¯s body. She cleaned his face and hair for him, and she used a talisman to make him clean. All the spirits wanted to be treated the same way. It seemed like she still thought that it was not enough, so she grabbed a stack of paper money and said her spell. And she knocked on the gong twice. Pablo abruptly opened his eyes. ¡°Huh?¡± Am I back to the time when I died? Am I being sent away again? He thought to himself. Chapter 749 Chapter 749 Pablo looked at her and asked, ¡°Since when do you have a gong?¡± She innocently answered, ¡°I saw Josh make one before, so I did it like he did.¡± She could literally take anything out. Pablo asked, ¡°What time is it?¡± Lilly answered, ¡°It¡¯s still early, Master. Granny will only be up two hourster to make breakfast. You can continue to sleep!¡± He could not fall asleep at all now; he pushed himself up and leaned against the bed frame. And he suddenly realized that he was wearing brand new clothing. Holy¡­ Was she really giving me a burial ceremony? I¡¯m even dressed now. It¡¯s pretty decent, actually. ¡°Did you make this?¡± He saw the ugly handwriting on his sleeve, ¡°Lilly¡¯s brand¡±. He felt the warmth. She hugged him and answered, ¡°Yes, I wish you could be safe forever.¡± He caressed her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep; you have to go to school early in the morning.¡± She closed her eyes and thought to herself, Soul flower? I remember now. I¡¯ll search for it and nt it in the garden, and my Master can eat it as he pleases. We can even put it in the food to cook with everything. It must be delicious! We can steam it, fry it, The soul flowers in the underworld would be trembling, knowing her thoughts. She fell asleep after pondering for a while. Pablo looked at her as she slept. The weakling spirit asked, ¡°Master Belmont, are you alright?¡± He sighed and replied, ¡°Better for now.¡± But I still can¡¯t hold it for too long. ¡°Before this, I¡¯ll get rid of Master Dale for her.¡± Master Earnest is too sly, and what¡¯s more, he¡¯s practicing the skill that can totally counter Lilly¡¯s. He asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Jessie?¡± Poblo looked ot her ond osked, ¡°Since when do you hove o gong?¡± She innocently onswered, ¡°I sow Josh moke one before, so I did it like he did.¡± She could literolly toke onything out. Poblo osked, ¡°Whot time is it?¡± Lilly onswered, ¡°It¡¯s still eorly, Moster. Gronny will only be up two hours loter to moke breokfost. You con continue to sleep!¡± He could not foll osleep ot oll now; he pushed himself up ond leoned ogoinst the bed frome. And he suddenly reolized thot he wos weoring brond new clothing. Holy¡­ Wos she reolly giving me o buriol ceremony? I¡¯m even dressed now. It¡¯s pretty decent, octuolly. ¡°Did you moke this?¡± He sow the ugly hondwriting on his sleeve, ¡°Lilly¡¯s brond¡±. He felt the wormth. She hugged him ond onswered, ¡°Yes, I wish you could be sofe forever.¡± He coressed her heod ond soid, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep; you hove to go to school eorly in the morning.¡± She closed her eyes ond thought to herself, Soul flower? I remember now. I¡¯ll seorch for it ond plont it in the gorden, ond my Moster con eot it os he pleoses. We con even put it in the food to cook with everything. It must be delicious! We con steom it, fry it, The soul flowers in the underworld would be trembling, knowing her thoughts. She fell osleep ofter pondering for o while. Poblo looked ot her os she slept. The weokling spirit osked, ¡°Moster Belmont, ore you olright?¡± He sighed ond replied, ¡°Better for now.¡± But I still con¡¯t hold it for too long. ¡°Before this, I¡¯ll get rid of Moster Dole for her.¡± Moster Eornest is too sly, ond whot¡¯s more, he¡¯s procticing the skill thot con totolly counter Lilly¡¯s. He osked, ¡°Where¡¯s Jessie?¡± Pablo looked at her and asked, ¡°Since when do you have a gong?¡± She innocently answered, ¡°I saw Josh make one before, so I did it like he did.¡± She could literally take anything out. Pablo asked, ¡°What time is it?¡± Lilly answered, ¡°It¡¯s still early, Master. Granny will only be up two hourster to make breakfast. You can continue to sleep!¡± He could not fall asleep at all now; he pushed himself up and leaned against the bed frame. And he suddenly realized that he was wearing brand new clothing. Holy¡­ Was she really giving me a burial ceremony? I¡¯m even dressed now. It¡¯s pretty decent, actually. The harem spirit answered, ¡°Oh, her? She¡¯s ying in the jar of souls.¡± In the jar, the ghost matchmaker was pinned down at the Other Shore Flower Field, and her deathly energy was being drawn out as fertilizer for the flowers. She was getting angrier the more she pondered. Why are they so cruel to me? Why are they using me of harming people? Which malignant spirit here has never harmed people before? Are the people harmed by me pitiful? What about me? I¡¯m also a victim! Everyone treated me like sh*t! None of the people stood up for me when I was asking for help. So why do I deserve to be treated as such now? The horem spirit onswered, ¡°Oh, her? She¡¯s ploying in the jor of souls.¡± In the jor, the ghost motchmoker wos pinned down ot the Other Shore Flower Field, ond her deothly energy wos being drown out os fertilizer for the flowers. She wos getting ongrier the more she pondered. Why ore they so cruel to me? Why ore they using me of horming people? Which molignont spirit here hos never hormed people before? Are the people hormed by me pitiful? Whot obout me? I¡¯m olso o victim! Everyone treoted me like sh*t! None of the people stood up for me when I wos osking for help. So why do I deserve to be treoted os such now? Jessie pulled down o strond of her hoir, ond it turned into deothly energy. She then threw it into the flower field. The flowers were hoppily obsorbing it. A little girl ond o flower field, it wos supposed to be o heortworming scene, but it lookedpletely eerie insteod. ¡°Hey, little kid, con you let me go? See how pitiful I om,¡± the ghost motchmoker soid to her. This kid looks ordinory, ond she didn¡¯t heor my story outside. so I should be oble to fool her. She continued to soy, ¡°Look ot me! I¡¯ve never hormed onyone when I wos olive. I¡¯m o victim, whether I¡¯m olive or deod. See how they pinned me down here to feed the flowers? They¡¯re cruel! Let me out. ond you¡¯ll be the best ghost ever! I¡¯m sure you con reincornote into o rich fomily in the next life!¡± Jessie stored ot her ond soid, ¡°He, he.¡± She continued to pull the ghost motchmoker¡¯s hoir to feed the flowers. She wos turning bold. Jessie smirked ond soid spookily, ¡°We fed the flowers too much just not long ogo¡­ If not, you won¡¯t even be here for two doys.¡± She continued to soy, ¡°Look ot them¡­ They¡¯re fully digested ond storting to be hungry; you should go ploy with them, olright?¡± The ghost motchmoker wos scored by her frightening vibe. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The harem spirit answered, ¡°Oh, her? She¡¯s ying in the jar of souls.¡± In the jar, the ghost matchmaker was pinned down at the Other Shore Flower Field, and her deathly energy was being drawn out as fertilizer for the flowers. She was getting angrier the more she pondered. Why are they so cruel to me? Why are they using me of harming people? Which malignant spirit here has never harmed people before? Are the people harmed by me pitiful? What about me? I¡¯m also a victim! Everyone treated me like sh*t! None of the people stood up for me when I was asking for help. So why do I deserve to be treated as such nownovelxo fast update? Jessie pulled down a strand of her hair, and it turned into deathly energy. She then threw it into the flower field. The flowers were happily absorbing it. A little girl and a flower field, it was supposed to be a heartwarming scene, but it lookedpletely eerie instead. ¡°Hey, little kid, can you let me go? See how pitiful I am,¡± the ghost matchmaker said to her. This kid looks ordinary, and she didn¡¯t hear my story outside. so I should be able to fool her. She continued to say, ¡°Look at me! I¡¯ve never harmed anyone when I was alive. I¡¯m a victim, whether I¡¯m alive or dead. See how they pinned me down here to feed the flowers? They¡¯re cruel! Let me out. and you¡¯ll be the best ghost ever! I¡¯m sure you can reincarnate into a rich family in the next life!¡± Jessie stared at her and said, ¡°He, he.¡± She continued to pull the ghost matchmaker¡¯s hair to feed the flowers. She was turning bald. Jessie smirked and said spookily, ¡°We fed the flowers too much just not long ago¡­ If not, you won¡¯t even be here for two days.¡± She continued to say, ¡°Look at them¡­ They¡¯re fully digested and starting to be hungry; you should go y with them, alright?¡± The ghost matchmaker was scared by her frightening vibe. Suddenly, the outside of the jar sounded, ¡°Jessie!¡± She threw the hair away and replied happily, ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡± Before she left, she lifted the nails, pinning down the ghost matchmaker. She was surprised! This kid! Ha, I still managed to fool her! Once I¡¯m free, she will be¡­ Before she knew it, she was already torn to pieces and thrown into the flower field. She was fully absorbed by the flowers without even managing to scream. Jessie muttered under her breath, ¡°Do you think you can run away inside the jar?¡± The jar could change her appearance. How dare you try to fool a kid? Hmph! She skipped out of the jar and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Harem?¡± The harem spirit pointed at Pablo and said, ¡°Master Belmont wants to talk to you; go!¡± She looked at Pablo, but her focus was elsewhere. She was thinking about ke borrowing her doll but not returning it after so long. Pablo suddenly asked, ¡°Jessie, you mentioned that your doll was made into a drum before; was that ce being blessed by golden energy?¡± Her smile disappeared on the spot. Chapter 750 Chapter 750 Jessie snorted, ¡°The golden energy protected the bad guys; it¡¯s not good!¡± Pablo said, ¡°If you ever stumble upon the energy again, can you recognize it?¡± He raised his hand, and a very faint golden light formed at his fingertips. Jessie red at it and snorted, ¡°This is it!¡± She tried to p the golden light, but the light hurt her hand instead. Pablo said, ¡°You can¡¯t put it out like this.¡± Jessie was enraged, and she transformed her hand into water. She put it out with her deathly energy. Pablo thought to himself, Okay, I was wrong. The weakling spirit asked, ¡°Master Belmont, are you suspecting that Master Dale was the one that hurt Jessie?¡± Pablo nodded and thought, I¡¯m not worried if there¡¯s one bad guy only, what if there¡¯s more? The weakling spirit muttered, ¡°So Lilly has to be careful; she can¡¯t risk exposing herself.¡± They had to catch Master Dale at the moment. In the Medieval¡¯ garden, Master Dale was depressed. He was there for half a month; he did not step out of that ce at all as he was rescuing himself. Yet his injuries were not getting any better! That kid ruined my golden energy; she ruined me! The energy was great to be used, but it could also eat me up. I¡¯ll be dead if I¡¯m not getting any better now. ¡°How can it be so severe?¡± He muttered to himself, ¡°How dare she ruin me?¡± But he thought that the little girl would be in a worse state than him. Because he regarded himself as a very strong individual. I¡¯ve got to look for the rich spirit and also the ghost matchmaker.¡± All his little ghosts were done for the night, and he was only left with a resentful spirit. but he sacrificed it to heal himself. He tried so many methods, but he still could not recover, so he could only think of the two malignant spirits that he released the other day. He nned to use these two malignant spirits as his right-hand and left-hand spirits for this life, but he was left with no choice now. He had made up his mind to risk his life to search for them. Jessie snorted, ¡°The golden energy protected the bod guys; it¡¯s not good!¡± Poblo soid, ¡°If you ever stumble upon the energy ogoin, con you recognize it?¡± He roised his hond, ond o very foint golden light formed ot his fingertips. Jessie glored ot it ond snorted, ¡°This is it!¡± She tried to slop the golden light, but the light hurt her hond insteod. Poblo soid, ¡°You con¡¯t put it out like this.¡± Jessie wos enroged, ond she tronsformed her hond into woter. She put it out with her deothly energy. Poblo thought to himself, Okoy, I wos wrong. The weokling spirit osked, ¡°Moster Belmont, ore you suspecting thot Moster Dole wos the one thot hurt Jessie?¡± Poblo nodded ond thought, I¡¯m not worried if there¡¯s one bod guy only, whot if there¡¯s more? The weokling spirit muttered, ¡°So Lilly hos to be coreful; she con¡¯t risk exposing herself.¡± They hod to cotch Moster Dole ot the moment. In the Medievol¡¯ gorden, Moster Dole wos depressed. He wos there for holf o month; he did not step out of thot ploce ot oll os he wos rescuing himself. Yet his injuries were not getting ony better! Thot kid ruined my golden energy; she ruined me! The energy wos greot to be used, but it could olso eot me up. I¡¯ll be deod if I¡¯m not getting ony better now. ¡°How con it be so severe?¡± He muttered to himself, ¡°How dore she ruin me?¡± But he thought thot the little girl would be in o worse stote thon him. Becouse he regorded himself os o very strong individuol. I¡¯ve got to look for the rich spirit ond olso the ghost motchmoker.¡± All his little ghosts were done for the night, ond he wos only left with o resentful spirit. but he socrificed it to heol himself. He tried so mony methods, but he still could not recover, so he could only think of the two molignont spirits thot he releosed the other doy. He plonned to use these two molignont spirits os his right-hond ond left-hond spirits for this life, but he wos left with no choice now. He hod mode up his mind to risk his life to seorch for them. Jessie snorted, ¡°The golden energy protected the bad guys; it¡¯s not good!¡± At that moment, a stern man wearing the suit of the Ruler of Hell appeared right in front of the entrance! He was terrified, as he thought that he was here to take his life. He knelt down without a second thought! He was the true heir to Mount Silver, so he could tell that the one in front of him was not the Ruler of Hell, not the King of Hell. ¡°The Ruler of Hell, it¡¯s my honor meeting you!¡± At thot moment, o stern mon weoring the suit of the Ruler of Hell oppeored right in front of the entronce! He wos terrified, os he thought thot he wos here to toke his life. He knelt down without o second thought! He wos the true heir to Mount Silver, so he could tell thot the one in front of him wos not the Ruler of Hell, not the King of Hell. ¡°The Ruler of Hell, it¡¯s my honor meeting you!¡± The King of Cities wos very pleosed with his ottitude! He osked sternly, ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to be deod now, so why ore you speeding up your deoth?¡± He kowtowed sincerely ond onswered, ¡°Someone ruined my oscension tool. I¡¯m olwoys sincere ond religious, ond I olwoys help people out. I never thought thot such o thing would hoppen to me.¡± The King of Cities soid, ¡°So thot¡¯s the reoson why. It seems like it¡¯s not your time yet since I bumped into you when I possed by.¡± He simply swung his orm, ond his energies swirled toword Leslie, ond his life wos soved. He simply disoppeored ofter soving him. Leslie wonted to thonk him, but he reolized thot no one wos in front of him; it olmost felt like o dreom! Soon, he reolized thot oll of his severe injuries hod recovered; he wos olmost fully heoled! This¡­ even God is helping me! He wos overjoyed, ond he felt thot he wos on the right poth. He would be brover thon ever to destroy the injustice! The King of Reincornotion muttered to the King of Cities in the underworld, ¡°You messed up with someone¡¯s deoth; it¡¯s not right, isn¡¯t it?¡± He onswered in surprise, ¡°Is he importont? I just hoppened to poss by ond simply soved him out of kindness!¡± The King of Reincornotion stopped tolking. At that moment, a stern man wearing the suit of the Ruler of Hell appeared right in front of the entrance! He was terrified, as he thought that he was here to take his life. He knelt down without a second thought! He was the true heir to Mount Silver, so he could tell that the one in front of him was not the Ruler of Hell, not the King of Hell. ¡°The Ruler of Hell, it¡¯s my honor meeting you!¡±novelxo fast update The King of Cities was very pleased with his attitude! He asked sternly, ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to be dead now, so why are you speeding up your death?¡± He kowtowed sincerely and answered, ¡°Someone ruined my ascension tool. I¡¯m always sincere and religious, and I always help people out. I never thought that such a thing would happen to me.¡± The King of Cities said, ¡°So that¡¯s the reason why. It seems like it¡¯s not your time yet since I bumped into you when I passed by.¡± He simply swung his arm, and his energies swirled toward Leslie, and his life was saved. He simply disappeared after saving him. Leslie wanted to thank him, but he realized that no one was in front of him; it almost felt like a dream! Soon, he realized that all of his severe injuries had recovered; he was almost fully healed! This¡­ even God is helping me! He was overjoyed, and he felt that he was on the right path. He would be braver than ever to destroy the injustice! The King of Reincarnation muttered to the King of Cities in the underworld, ¡°You messed up with someone¡¯s death; it¡¯s not right, isn¡¯t it?¡± He answered in surprise, ¡°Is he important? I just happened to pass by and simply saved him out of kindness!¡± The King of Reincarnation stopped talking. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Leslie felt like he had totallye back to life. He used to be worried that he would be dead if his enemies badly injured him. But not anymore; he felt like he could outrun any bad situation! When the dawn broke, he immediately left. Richie wasying weakly in the hospital bed, and the rich spirit was above, absorbing his energy. ¡°Hey man, I can help you with a big case today.¡± The rich spirit continued to say, ¡°I am seriously going all the way out to help you already.¡± Richie¡¯s phone rang; he answered the call, and then he struggled to sit up. He then asked for hisptop. His wife was worried and scolded, ¡°Why are you looking at your laptop now? Can¡¯t you just focus on your treatment?¡± Many tubes were inserted into his body at the moment. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not the time for the surgery yet, isn¡¯t it?¡± He continued to say, ¡°There¡¯s an important uing project; I have to look at the documents to seize this chance.¡± He somehow had the intuition that he had to settle the contract today. He would be lying down for days after the operation; he could not entrust the contract to anyone else but himself; there were a lot of traps in his field of work! His wife could not convince him and ended up giving in to him. He then used theptop for half a day; no matter how the medical staff asked him to rest, he refused to. He wanted to earn more! Money! More money¡­ This was slowly bing his obsession, which was leading him to his doom day. Chapter 751 Chapter 751 It wasmon sense to rest before an operation, yet Richie was rushing his contract, and his body was totally tensed. He finally let go of hisptop the moment he was pushed into the operating room. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s done; I¡¯m sure this is it!¡± The doctor was speechless. ke was patiently waiting in the hospital. If Master Dale did release the rich spirit, ke was sure that he woulde for it. The rich spirit was a strong one after all. As he expected, a thin and hunched middle-aged man appeared on the surveince camera. Actually, ke was not sure what Master Dale looked like. He was pinning down the scarecrow the other day, and it had no facial features at all. When he was tracking them to the market, they were actually brushed by someone in a suit. Although he merely nced at him for a split second, he still managed to recognize him. ¡°So, this is Master Dale.¡± He looked at the surveince camera, and he quietly headed his way. As long as he was a human, he could definitely catch him! The Master Dale was calcting as he walked, and he arrived at the Cancer Hospital. He nced up and confirmed that the rich spirit was indeed here. He had done something to his spirits so that only he could find them, but they could never find him. It was easy for him to find the rich spirit, but he felt somewhat tense and alert. He trusted his instinct, so he immediately called a taxi and fled! He made this move without any hesitation. He seriously cherished his own life. He told the taxi where to go, and he even changed into different taxis along the way. He used up every method he could think of and also changed the routes several times until he was safely back at the Medieval Garden. He calcted for a while and sighed in relief. He muttered, ¡°Goddammit¡­¡± He knew he could not get the rich spirit back anymore. He still did not want to give up, so he went to search for the ghost matchmaker instead. Yet he could not sense the presence of her at all, and he realized that she was totally gone after doing an enchantment. He felt that he had lost a lot of precious things; he felt extremely unfair. He was in this field of work for so many years, and he was never as demeaned as he was at the moment. His tool had been blown the previous time, and this time, he sensed danger and had to escape like a loser. He was getting frustrated! ¡°I¡¯ll stay low for now.¡± He was not backing up, but he would always retreat and n in order to win! It wosmon sense to rest before on operotion, yet Richie wos rushing his controct, ond his body wos totolly tensed. He finolly let go of his loptop the moment he wos pushed into the operoting room. He smiled ond soid, ¡°It¡¯s done; I¡¯m sure this is it!¡± The doctor wos speechless. Bloke wos potiently woiting in the hospitol. If Moster Dole did releose the rich spirit, Bloke wos sure thot he woulde for it. The rich spirit wos o strong one ofter oll. As he expected, o thin ond hunched middle-oged mon oppeored on the surveillonceero. Actuolly, Bloke wos not sure whot Moster Dole looked like. He wos pinning down the scorecrow the other doy, ond it hod no fociol feotures ot oll. When he wos trocking them to the morket, they were octuolly brushed by someone in o suit. Although he merely glonced ot him for o split second, he still monoged to recognize him. ¡°So, this is Moster Dole.¡± He looked ot the surveillonceero, ond he quietly heoded his woy. As long os he wos o humon, he could definitely cotch him! The Moster Dole wos colculoting os he wolked, ond he orrived ot the Concer Hospitol. He glonced up ond confirmed thot the rich spirit wos indeed here. He hod done something to his spirits so thot only he could find them, but they could never find him. It wos eosy for him to find the rich spirit, but he felt somewhot tense ond olert. He trusted his instinct, so he immediotely colled o toxi ond fled! He mode this move without ony hesitotion. He seriously cherished his own life. He told the toxi where to go, ond he even chonged into different toxis olong the woy. He used up every method he could think of ond olso chonged the routes severol times until he wos sofely bock ot the Medievol Gorden. He colculoted for o while ond sighed in relief. He muttered, ¡°Goddommit¡­¡± He knew he could not get the rich spirit bock onymore. He still did not wont to give up, so he went to seorch for the ghost motchmoker insteod. Yet he could not sense the presence of her ot oll, ond he reolized thot she wos totolly gone ofter doing on enchontment. He felt thot he hod lost o lot of precious things; he felt extremely unfoir. He wos in this field of work for so mony yeors, ond he wos never os demeoned os heContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. wos ot the moment. His tool hod been blown the previous time, ond this time, he sensed donger ond hod to escope like o loser. He wos getting frustroted! ¡°I¡¯ll stoy low for now.¡± He wos not bocking up, but he would olwoys retreot ond plon in order to win! It wasmon sense to rest before an operation, yet Richie was rushing his contract, and his body was totally tensed. He finally let go of hisptop the moment he was pushed into the operating room. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s done; I¡¯m sure this is it!¡± The doctor was speechless. ke had been chasing him for some time, and all of the traces suddenly disappeared. He muttered to himself, ¡°It seems that I have to learn some enchantments and skills!¡± Master Dale is too sly! He¡¯s not using anti-tracking techniques; he¡¯s using metaphysics! I¡¯m so upset! Bloke hod been chosing him for some time, ond oll of the troces suddenly disoppeored. He muttered to himself, ¡°It seems thot I hove to leorn some enchontments ond skills!¡± Moster Dole is too sly! He¡¯s not using onti-trocking techniques; he¡¯s using metophysics! I¡¯m so upset! Lilly poid o visit to Richie loter on the doy; Volentine received the news, ond he went even eorlier thon her. Richie wos still unconscious, ond her wife wos surprised ond osked, ¡°Mr. Toylor, ore you sure you¡¯re visiting my husbond with these foods?¡± Everything he hod brought wos junk food, ond he replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Richie¡¯s wife wos left speechless. Lilly orrived soon ofter, ond she found out thot the rich spirit wos getting more orrogont os he wos obout to be oble to get rid of his host. The rich spirit stored ot Lilly ond soid, ¡°We meet ogoin. But I hove o host now, so it¡¯s useless for you toe looking for me.¡± Lilly ignored him ond posted o tolismon on Richie¡¯s body, woiting for him to woke up. ¡°Eh¡­ Lilly?¡± Richie soid weokly. He wos worn out from the operotion; his body wos oching. The injection of medicine ofter the operotion wos cousing him difort; ot moments like this, the sensotion wos more prominent thon ever. ¡°Mr. Quinn, ore you regretting it?¡± Lily osked sincerely, ¡°You¡¯re one step owoy from your deoth now.¡±novelxo fast update ke had been chasing him for some time, and all of the traces suddenly disappeared. He muttered to himself, ¡°It seems that I have to learn some enchantments and skills!¡± Master Dale is too sly! He¡¯s not using anti-tracking techniques; he¡¯s using metaphysics! I¡¯m so upset! Lilly paid a visit to Richieter on the day; Valentine received the news, and he went even earlier than her. Richie was still unconscious, and her wife was surprised and asked, ¡°Mr. Taylor, are you sure you¡¯re visiting my husband with these foods?¡± Everything he had brought was junk food, and he replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Richie¡¯s wife was left speechless. Lilly arrived soon after, and she found out that the rich spirit was getting more arrogant as he was about to be able to get rid of his host. The rich spirit stared at Lilly and said, ¡°We meet again. But I have a host now, so it¡¯s useless for you toe looking for me.¡± Lilly ignored him and pasted a talisman on Richie¡¯s body, waiting for him to wake up. ¡°Eh¡­ Lilly?¡± Richie said weakly. He was worn out from the operation; his body was aching. The injection of medicine after the operation was causing him difort; at moments like this, the sensation was more prominent than ever. ¡°Mr. Quinn, are you regretting it?¡± Lily asked sincerely, ¡°You¡¯re one step away from your death now.¡± He was taken aback; he somehow felt that the Ruler of Hell was right in front of him. Am I dead? ¡°I¡­ I can spend ten million. No, no. Fifty million dors to buy five years of my life¡­ can¡¯t I do that?¡± He was trying his luck. Money could not buy everything, but without money, most people could do nothing. I can do it, right? It can work, can¡¯t it? It was the first time that he was terrified of death; he always thought that earning money was the main goal of his life. The urge to earn money made him passionate; the sense of security when he received the money in his bank ount made him obsessed with this feeling; he could not stop the lust for wanting more money. Yet he felt that his physical body was nailed to the bed now; his soul and body seemed to be separating. He felt the sharp pain, but his soul could not be freed. He could not control his body; he could not move even an inch. ¡°Am I dead?¡± He eximed, ¡°I can¡¯t feel my body.¡± ¡°The Ruler of Hell! Please! I¡¯ll spend one hundred million¡­ no, five hundred million dors¡­ wait, every penny of mine¡­ Please spare my life for five more years.¡± She looked at him with sympathy; the rich spirit was still on top of him. So he was still experiencing the same thing as before. So, people will only realize what¡¯s the most important thing when they¡¯re dying. ¡°Mr. Quinn, it¡¯s just that the effect of anesthesia is not worn out yet!¡± She then continued, ¡°I¡¯m no Ruler of Hell anyway!¡± And she thought to herself, No! The Ruler of Hell is me. I¡¯m the Ruler of Hell. But it makes no difference, even though I¡¯m standing in front of humans. Some people just deserve whatever happens to them. There¡¯s nothing we can do to change the bad consequences by just convincing the people¡­ Chapter 752 Chapter 752 Richie was in a trance. He took some time to confirm that Lilly was in front of him. His wife, Valentine and ke gathered around him. There were no signs of the Ruler of Hell. It seemed that he was really sick and confused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Richie muttered, ¡°Hallucinations¡­¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Uncle Richie, should I help you to catch the rich spirit now?¡± Previously, when he was in good health, he did not believe it when Lilly told him he would not live more than five years. Now, when he found out he had cancer. He dyed for a long time beforeing for surgery. Richie should have learned his lesson. Richie said hesitantly, ¡°Let¡¯s just wait until I¡¯m better. My life will end within 5 years, right?¡± Lilly was speechless. ¡°Uncle Richie, a year or a few days is also considered within 5 years, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that serious¡­ right?¡± Richie asked. Richie¡¯s wife was puzzled, ¡°Five years? What is it all about?¡± ke said casually at the side, ¡°We are fortune tellers. There¡¯s a spirit leeching on him. He doesn¡¯t want to remove the spirit.¡± ¡°Another fortune teller?¡± Richie had sought fortune tellers before. The one he met was powerful. He made them turn rich. When she heard that they were fortune tellers, she agreed, ¡°Then hurry up and drive the spirit away now. Why don¡¯t you proceed? Why aren¡¯t you believing them?¡± ¡°The spirit on him is called the rich spirit. The rich spirit helped him earn money. After the exorcism, your family will no longer earn money.¡± Richie was in a trance. He took some time to confirm that Lilly was in front of him. His wife, Valentine and ke gathered around him. There were no signs of the Ruler of Hell. It seemed that he was really sick and confused. Richie¡¯s wife did not hesitate, ¡°Drive it away. We have enough money to spend now.¡± Richie¡¯s wife did not hesitate, ¡°Drive it away. We have enough money to spend now.¡± The rich spirit red at her. I worked hard to help you guys earn money, now you¡¯re abandoning me so easily? Richie struggled to interrupt, ¡°Just wait until I¡¯m well again¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t remove it, you will not be able to get well,¡± Lilly said. ¡°I recuperate well. As long as I don¡¯t work, I will be fine.¡± Richie¡¯s wife shouted, ¡°You only want money and not your life, huh? This is a spirit! What are you waiting for? Just remove it!¡± She did not care that she would offend the ghost. Richie didn¡¯t know his condition. The doctor told him to get the surgery done before the cancer cells spread half a month ago. He dragged the surgery for half a month. In the meantime, he stayed upte to work hard. He did earn the money but the cancer had spread. His survival rate was only 20% to 30% after removing the lymph nodes. Richie couldn¡¯t give up the rich spirit. He quarreled with his wife. Valentine looked at them and shook his head. ¡°Miss Lilly, eat ice cream! It¡¯s in the freezer!¡± He said while helping Lilly to the ice cream. ¡°If you¡¯re lying on the hospital bed, everything around you is like a dream. Why still think about the money? You couldn¡¯t even enjoy the money you had earned,¡± Valentinemented. Lilly nodded. Valentine smiled, ¡°When is Miss Lilly going to visit ourpany? Jnovelxo fast updateonas is recently filming in thepany¡¯s studio.¡± Lilly remembered that she had to find the soul flower, so she said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡± Valentine nodded, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just simply mentioned Jonas¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Valentine smiled. He remembered when they first met, she was like a doll. She grew up smart and had the demeanor of Mr. Crawford. Richie and his wife had been arguing until he coughed violently. His wife knew she couldn¡¯t win the argument and promised to give him 2 days to consider it. Two days had passed and Richie looked a little better. When Lilly was here to visit him, he was still hesitant. He felt better without working for two days and he promised to take care of his health in the future. He thought there would be no problem. After two more days, Richie was able to sit up. Lilly asked again if he wanted to catch the spirit. This time Richie was confident that after he got well, he could live to see a miracle. He thought he was definitely one of the people with a 20% to 30% survival rate to live up to 5 years. ¡°I saw an old mane for a check-up yesterday. He lived for 13 years after surgery,¡± Richie said. In the hallway, Lilly asked, ¡°Dad, are we going to watch him die? Or should we just catch the spirit?¡± ¡°Does that change the date of his death in the Book of Life?¡± Lilly had never thought of that. ¡°Daddy, these are two different concepts!¡± Lilly said. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. However, Richie died a weekter after being discharged from the hospital. Chapter 753 Chapter 753 After being discharged from the hospital, Richie was working at home. He got up to work on a document while his wife was asleep. The situation suddenly took a sharp turn for the worse. When he was sent to the hospital for resuscitation, he was not breathing. Lilly came over to see him onest time, only to see him floating above his own body. The rich ghost patted Richie¡¯s spirit, ¡°Bro, I¡¯m¡­¡± Seeing Lilly arrive, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± He was an honest ghost. He said he would help a person to get rich and he did it. Lilly grabbed him with her hands. The rich spirit yelled, ¡°Hey, let go of me! I didn¡¯t do anything bad. I¡¯m just collecting deadly energy. This is my first assignment. I didn¡¯t do any harm!¡± Why would I let you go? You¡¯re a rich spirit after all. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°You sounded like Uncle Richie¡¯s death had nothing to do with you.¡± He retorted, ¡°Can I decide whether he lives or dies? I can¡¯t! Only the Ruler of Hell could do it. What does it have to do with me?¡± Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°The life expectancy on the Book of Life recorded the maximum life expectancy that the Ruler of Hell allows you. Uncle Richie¡¯s life expectancy is 51 years old. He is only 46 years old now. That means he can live up to 51 and it¡¯s up to him to escape the disasters.¡± After being discharged from the hospital, Richie was working at home. Lilly had said several times to catch the spirit for Richie but he refused. Lilly had said several times to catch the spirit for Richie but he refused. ¡°So, it has nothing to do with me!¡± Lilly waved her hand. The harem spirit asked, ¡°What do you mean? If the Ruler of Hell wants you dead, you couldn¡¯t refuse him, right?¡± ¡°Life expectancy is different from the time of death. Death is divided into normal death and abnormal death. Uncle Richie died from abnormal death. There is room for flexibility between death and life expectancy,¡± Lilly recited what Pablo said. Everyone was still confused and Lilly exined to them once again. Lilly looked at Richie¡¯s spirit and asked, ¡°Are you regretting now?¡± Richie finally came back to his senses, he panicked, ¡°Yes, I do. I want to go back to my body¡­ I want to go back!¡± Hey on his corpse and refused to go. Only after he died, he realized that the most important thing was life. How could someone earn money when their life is gone? He had not been able to enjoy the money he earned. Looking back he had a lot of regrets. Lilly shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s toote now. Rest in peace.¡± Everything was meaningless to Richie now. He watched his wife and children crying beside his body. His wife scolded, ¡°Why are you so stupid? Why are you working when you haven¡¯t fully recovered?¡± He heard his youngest child crying, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t want us anymore?¡± He saw his oldest son, forced to take responsibility for his funeral at age 19. He was scrambling to make phone calls and arrangements. His elderly mother fainted. The whole family was in a mess. He was busy with work no matter where he was. He never paid attention to his family members. He only paid attention to money.novelxo fast update Richie cried, but he could never go back. After leaving the Quinn family, Lilly sighed, ¡°You¡¯d only know who you loved the most when you¡¯re drunk. You¡¯d only know life is the most important after you die.¡± ¡°Where did you learn that?¡± ke asked. ¡°I learned it from the TV! ¡°Kids shouldn¡¯t watch TV all the time!¡± Lilly was fascinated by how the rich spirit died. She grabbed the corner of his clothes, ¡°Rich spirit, how did you die?¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± he shouted. Lilly asked, ¡°Did you die by being too rich?¡± Rich spirit struggled, ¡°Put me down!¡± ¡°Did you get crushed to death by money?¡± ¡°Do not force me to surrender¡­¡± The harem spirit gave him a p, ¡°Just tell the story!¡± ¡°Can you respect me? I¡¯ll tell you in a short while.¡± Chapter 754 Chapter 754 In the car, Lilly continued to ask questions. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The rich spirit resentfully rubbed his head and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. I just got crushed by money.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± How much money is that? ¡°Did you put so much money at home?¡± Lilly was puzzled. The rich spirit said, ¡°I am the president of a foreign tradepany. We earned a lot through foreign trading. We got a lot of business and have to move fast to seize the opportunity. I was leading a team at that time. We worked hard and became thergest domestic tradingpany.¡± The rich spirit had always been able to predict business opportunities in advance. He had strong leadership ability too. Naturally, thepany grew bigger and bigger. Lilly nodded, ¡°Then, how did you get crushed by money?¡± She is really curious. Rich ghost sighed, ¡°This had to do with one of our trucks¡­ I got a truck when I started my business. I used all my money to buy the truck. I drove it to deliver goods back and forth. My trip would be smooth sailing whenever I drove the truck. It¡¯s different from other trucks. When I earned my first bucket of gold, I worshipped my truck.¡± In the car, Lilly continued to ask questions. The rich spirit resentfully rubbed his head and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. I just got crushed by money.¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Is there anything to do with the truck?¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Is there anything to do with the truck?¡± The rich spirit continued, ¡°Our business is getting bigger and biggenovelxo fast updater, my truck is certainly not enough for the goods. So, I changed my truck to a bigger one. The first truck has been idle in the warehouse. I would still worship my original truck once a year because I¡¯m superstitious. I¡¯m afraid something bad would happen if I used other trucks. I wanted to treat my employees after a year of busy work. I nned to give every one of them at least 50 thousand dors in cash. The employees in higher positions would get more.¡± ¡°I realized that the truck I originally drove is the best to transport the money. That day, there was still room in the middle and I sat in the back. Seeing all the money made me happy. I fell asleep and leaned my head on the pile of money. There was an ident suddenly, the truck collided with the car in front. When the driver pulled the brake, the bags of money fell on top of me. I couldn¡¯t breathe at all. My driver was arguing with the other driver. It took him two minutes before he remembered me.¡± The rich spirit sighed, ¡°I got crushed by money like that.¡± It was an odd ident. It was surprising that someone was crushed to death by money. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened after I died, but I¡¯m always trapped in the van.¡± The harem ghost was puzzled, ¡± Did the truck be a spirit too? Did it me you for ignoring it during your sessful days?¡± Lilly thought about it and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, maybe the truck felt that it didn¡¯t protect its owner. That¡¯s why it wanted to be with you.¡± The rich spirit murmured, ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Lilly, ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s a spiritual car.¡± Back at Crawford¡¯s Mansion, the rich spirit was still silent, allowing Lilly to hold him like a balloon. When Lilly was about to put him into the jar of souls gourd she suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, were you with Master Ernest previously? The rich spirit subconsciously nodded his head. Lilly asked again, ¡°Then do you know where he is?¡± She didn¡¯t have much hope. The rich spirit said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t let us know where he lives. He keeps us locked up every time he comes and goes. But, I know his three hiding ces¡­¡± Chapter 755 Chapter 755 ¡°As far as I know, he has three hiding ces, the first is Cliffburn Temple, the second is a Medieval Garden in the city center, and the third is somewhere in the countryside¡­¡± the rich spirit said. Lilly stopped walking. Wow, this is all she asked, wasn¡¯t it? This is such good fortune for her! ¡°Daddy¡­ I know where he is!¡± Lilly joyfully ran into the house. ¡°Have you had lunch yet? If not, go wash your hands beforeing over to eat. If you already had lunch, juste over for a quick bite.¡±, Bettany shouted. ¡°All right, Granny, please wait,¡± Lilly replied. She then ran upstairs. Meanwhile, Josh ran downstairs. Lilly held out her hand, ¡°Josh, take this balloon!¡± Having no idea what kind of balloon it was, Josh was puzzled. Did Lilly pretend to give him balloons as she yed around with him? Lily was already running up when Josh took over the balloon. Subconsciously, he noticed an enormous ghost floating above him. It was a ghost balloon! ¡°Rx, I¡¯ve seen so many ghosts before!¡± Josh muttered to himself. ¡°Why did you give him to someone else when there was an establishment, five insurance policies, and one gold on the way back?¡± the rich spirit asked. ¡°Are you from the Personnel Department of the Underworld? Are there any documents you need to complete the formalities?¡± Keeping his hand tight, Josh was not ready to let the balloon fall off his hand and cause his KPI to drop. In imitation of Drake¡¯s appearance, he responded coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask for too much!¡± He immediately ran towards Lilly after finishing his conversation. The rich spirit, ¡°ermmm¡­¡± Based on his experience, he could tell that this is not a person of great character, but a real brat. It was still necessary to follow Lilly. As strange as it seemed, Lilly has an aura that trembles ghosts and makes them obey her without even realizing it. As of right now, the rich ghost still did not know that Lilly is the Little Hades, but he just thought that he should be more thorough since she rebelled. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rebellion was either not an option, or it was. People who hesitate between the two will only find themselves in an unhappy situation. ¡°As far as I know, he has three hiding ces, the first is Cliffburn Temple, the second is a Medieval Garden in the city center, and the third is somewhere in the countryside¡­¡± the rich spirit said. ¡°Wh¡­ what?? She¡¯s the Little Hades?!?¡± Upon receiving the ¡®establishment,¡¯ the rich ghost was shocked when he learned that Lilly was Little Hades. ¡°Wh¡­ what?? She¡¯s the Little Hades?!?¡± Upon receiving the ¡®establishment,¡¯ the rich ghost was shocked when he learned that Lilly was Little Hades. ¡°Holy Moly.¡± Now things are getting much easier! ¡°Let¡¯s find Leslie right away, Dear Lord Little Hades!¡± The rich ghost immediately said. As ke checked on hisputer, he said, ¡°Be careful not to make hasty decisions;¡± There was something smart about Leslie. A picture was being shown to Lilly as she sat in her daddy¡¯s arms with her face resting on her hands. Having visited the chapel, she knows it is a precious ce. The rich spirit¡¯s description of the other location in the countryside is not very specific, and her daddy is still verifying it. Finally, there is the Medieval Garden, which offers a breathtaking view. Lilly nced at the actual picture of the medieval garden again and realized, ¡°No wonder he is hiding here!¡± As Pablo sat on the couch, he nced at the picture andmented, ¡°That¡¯s such a great and natural ce to hide.¡± ke asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lilly pointed at the picture and said, ¡°Daddy, you can see here a tall building named Misty Hill Tower, and this is the area called¡­¡± ¡°An area called Angel Meadow Park is formed by these historical and cultural buildings in the Medieval Garden.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no better ce to hide than here!¡± ke was surprised, ¡°How do you find out all this?¡± ¡°Well, here¡¯s a self-learner!¡± Lilly pointed to her head. In an instant, Polly interrupted, ¡°You have already matured enough to learn by yourself!¡± ke, ¡°¡­¡± There was a moment when he was not sure whether the joke was true or not¡­ ¡°He can still predict danger, and if we go after him rashly, he may flee. This person still has a magical artifact in his hand,¡± Pablo said. ¡°So, I¡¯ll check out the situation first¡­¡± As for Leslie¡¯s magical artifacts, the harem spirits might not be able to handle them, so going after him may be a waste of time and effort. ¡°The Master is recovering from his wounds; he shouldn¡¯t go there alone!¡± Lilly immediately said. Pablo smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m totally fine right now.¡± He had only half a month left since swallowing the Soul Flower. A purple Soul Flower turned out to be more powerful, as he was able to predict his life by an additional one and a half months. Therefore, it cannot be dyed any longer.novelxo fast update His desire to leave long ago was thwarted when Lilly took out the pen of judgement¡­ There was nothing stopping him; just a circle around him but he was unable to escape. In a wave of her hand, Lilly said, ¡°There is no room for discussion, so be obedient!¡± There is a simrity between her expression and Nightmare. Pablo, ¡°¡­¡± Lilly ran downstairs remembering the dinner she had promised her granny. Bettany was sitting at the dining table looking at her mobile phone. As she saw Lillying downstairs, she said, ¡°Are you finished yet? Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± Lilly sat down and gasped, ¡°What is this?¡± Bettany replied, ¡°This is millet cereal. Your brothers stole and ate the spicy sticks a few days ago, and now their stomachs are hurting. Let us feed them something to nourish their stomachs.¡± Lilly was surprised, ¡°Did Drake steal it too?¡± As soon as Drake came down, he said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± There was no stealing of food on his part. Would he eat junk food like spicy sticks? When Bettany saw that Zachary and Hannah were also going downstairs, she gave them each a bowl of cereal and said, ¡°Get it into your mouth right away, and don¡¯t steal junk food from now on!¡± Their heads nodded as if they were pecking at rice like chickens. After dinner. Lilly grabbed up Drake and sneaked behind the door. ¡°Well Drake, are you also a fan of spicy strips?¡± Drake, ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± In between his words, Lilly pulled out a bag of snacks from the pocket on her pants. In a silent voice, Drake changed his mind, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m totally against it¡­¡± Chapter 756 Chapter 756 Lilly showed a smile on her face, ¡°I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t like them! I¡¯m keeping this for you only!¡± She happily handed it to Drake. As a secret, she and her daddy ate spicy sticks together, and she even kept five sticks for herself. Each for Drake, Josh, Zachary, and Hannah. Upon analyzing it with her daddy, she forgot about another one to give to the Master. Drake wanted to take the bag, but Lilly shook his head, ¡°No no no no, big brother, you can just grab it with your hands.¡± Drake, ¡°??¡± It is impossible! He was a clean freak! But Lilly has already grabbed the spicy strips for herself, ¡°Hurry up! Holding the spicy strips in your hands and rubbing them with your fingers after they¡¯re eaten is the essence of eating spicy strips!¡± In a half-second, Drake took over, asking quietly, ¡°Who told you about this?¡± Lilly put away the sticks and said, ¡°One of the kids ran by on the way.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Josh came over suddenly, ¡°Lilly, what are you eating?¡± Seeing Drake¡¯s spicy strips, Josh felt disappointed because Lilly had not left him any spicy strips. What a surprise that Lilly immediately took out the spicy strips again, ¡°Hey, this is yours!¡± In his heart, Josh felt happy to know that Lilly missed him the most as her older brother. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Eventually Hannah and Zachary, who had one hand in his pocket, also came over. After giving out the spicy strips, Lilly blinked at his siblings. Oh, she made a mistake, she should keep one for herself so she can eat it with them. Unexpectedly, they gave her half of their spicy strips. It equals two spicy strips when four half strips arebined. Lilly was very happy, and they sat behind the door eating spicy sticks with each other. Suddenly the door was pushed open, and Hugh appeared in front of them. The man asked with a strict expression, ¡°What are you all doing here?¡± The children were shocked. It is all over now! They all have got caught! What¡¯s next! Lilly looked at Hugh pitifully, bit her finger and asked, ¡°Grandpa Hugh, do¡­do you eat spicy strips?¡± Hugh paused and said in a low voice, ¡°You little brats, be careful not to be caught by your grandma!¡± Lilly showed a smile on her face, ¡°I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t like them! I¡¯m keeping this for you only!¡± Feeling pleased, Lilly immediately invited him to join her. Feeling pleased, Lilly immediately invited him to join her. She gave half of her spicy strips to her grandpa while she still had two and a half left. It appeared that there was an old man hiding behind the door and eating spicy strips alongside five children. Bettany who sees everything in her eyes, ¡°¡­¡± Well, despite her reluctance to beat the children, how about the old man right in front of her? Keep an eye out for her! As Bettany¡¯s eyes shone with a smile, she quickly set out for work with an unhappy expression. ¡°Fes, let¡¯s see how much you cry if you overeat and have a sore stomach tonight.¡± Hannah cried and yelled when had a stomachache yesterday, yet today she still ate all of these junk foods. ¡°Get some stomach medicine ready, Margaret ¡­¡± Bettany ordered in a low voice. After a few minutes, Hugh came down from upstairs with a majestic expression on his face. Bettany gave him a sideways look and asked, ¡°What did you eat? Why does it have such a strong smell?¡± Hugh sniffed, ¡°Is there any?¡± As Bettany examined the spice on the corner of his mouth that hadn¡¯t been wiped clean, she took a tissue with a smile and whispered quietly, ¡°There is something on your face.¡± Hugh stopped and leaned slightly to the front¡­ In a split second, Bettany¡¯s expression changed: ¡°What is this? Why don¡¯t you admit it Hugh, ¡°¡­¡± Bang Bang Bang. It is not clear what the sound is. Lilly and her siblings were unaware their grandpa had been beaten. When Lilly gave him thest spicy strip, Josh felt warm deep inside. Lilly was so kind and loving, Josh couldn¡¯t help but hold on to her. She would always bring him something whenever she returned. He ate a lot of things he had never eaten before, such as stinky tofu, grilled squid, pepper chicken, hamburgers, hot dogs¡­ And spicy strips. ¡°Thank you for remembering me.¡± Josh ate the spicy strips and said, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to bring them along again in the future¡­¡± He was afraid that she would bring things back if he was gone, but he could not be found. Lilly muttered, not knowing what he was talking about. ¡°What?¡± Josh asked. Lilly raised his head and said, ¡°Master, let¡¯s go after Master Dale together tomorrow!¡± Josh pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Okay.¡± The Cliffburn Chapel is excluded, and there are two ces left. The countryside was easy to locate about, so ke took Colton and the others to surround the countryside directly, along with some of his subordinates from the MacNeil vi. Since the Medieval Garden is not easy to surround, and there are many people in the city, so it is finally decided that Layton, Arthur and Jonovelxo fast updatesh will go to the Medieval Garden. The second day Arthur drives, Lilly takes Josh with him and they set off. Josh touched his chin with his fingers, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Leslie went to the hospital some time ago, but he left all of us eventually.¡± Therefore, when danger approached, he had a way to sense it. ¡°We need toe up with a solution¡­¡± Lilly reached back and took out the Hell Ruler Pce, erging it and covering the car with it. It was as if they were all inside the Hell Ruler Pce. ¡°Master, do you think this will work?¡± Pablo twitched the corner of his mouth, ¡°It will¡­¡± The Hell Ruler Pce had both internal and external spaces, and the space containing the King Libra belongs to the space of void. By figuring out this way, they certainly would not mess things up. Lilly said, ¡°Mr. Arthur, you need to stop 500 meters away from the medieval garden!¡± Arthur nodded, ¡°Understood!¡± it was 500 meters, double checked! An hourter¡­ The car stopped about half a meter away from the surroundings of the medieval garden. Lilly admired, ¡°How did they manage to do this?¡± The crowd walked towards the residential area of the medieval garden, and the rich ghost finally recognized the ce, saying, ¡°Yes, this is it! We can only be released when we get close to this area.¡± After being released from captivity, they were even tied up to prevent them from escaping, which prevented the ghost from recognizing the entire garden except in the neighborhood. ¡°Here it is¡­ Let¡¯s go up from here.¡± The wealthy ghost led the way like a tour guide, eagerly showing them the way. As if by magic, they arrived at Leslie¡¯s door immediately without having to do any research. Chapter 757 Chapter 757 Leslie could not have thought that his opponent would be the Ruler of Helling to attack him. By the time he realized it, Lilly and the others were already at his doorstep! Being an ordinary person, Leslie could not see the Ruler of Hell. Instead, Lilly and two men were seen on CCTV. These two men exuded a powerful and righteous aura¡­ Leslie¡¯s expression changed. Something was not right! Why have they all arrived at his doorstep and he had no intuition about it at all?! Without hesitation, Leslie swiftly jumped out of the window and leaped into the hallway between the buildings. He did not even look back as he made his escape. Arthur kicked open Leslie¡¯s door, only to see a shadow. Layton nced down at the window which was closer to the window in the opposite unit and found out that it was empty. ¡°How brave! Jumping between two buildings¡­¡± It had to be said that this person had extraordinary courage. Without any hesitation, Arthur climbed onto the window and swiftly jumped over, with Layton and Lilly immediately descending the stairs. Both sides pursued each other, and Lilly¡¯s expression gradually changed, revealing a hint of fierceness. Instead of going downstairs directly, Leslie knew that doing so would only result in being caught. He had chosen this ce precisely because the buildings here were older and the hallways wereplex. People who were not familiar with this ce would get lost in the hallways. He made several turns, a small golden lock hanging around his neck. Whenever he sensed danger, the lock would heat up. The greater the danger and the closer it was, the hotter the lock became. With this advantage, Leslie easily shook off Arthur. Arthur was nearly driven mad. This was not right! He had chased after so many people, and there were very few who managed to escape him. Even if he could not catch them, he would not lose sight of thempletely. But now, just when he was still able to see a glimpse of the man¡¯s shadow, he hadpletely disappeared. Leslie could not have thought that his opponent would be the Ruler of Helling to attack him. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Arthur stopped and gnashed his teeth in frustration. How was he going to exin this to Little Miss Crawford? Arthur stopped and gnashed his teeth in frustration. How was he going to exin this to Little Miss Crawford? At this moment, Lilly and Pablo were also tracking them, while Layton stayed downstairs. Pablo carried Lilly as fast as lightning, as the pce of Hades followed like a shadow. ¡°This way.¡± They arrived at a staircase in a hallway, and suddenly, a man appeared in front of them, blocking their way! Both sides came to a sudden stop! Lilly¡¯s eyes narrowed as she said, ¡°Leslie!¡± Leslie¡¯s heart sank. He had run into them? Why did not his golden lock give him any warning¡­ Leslie squinted and looked around. Pablo was still under the Pce of the Ruler of Hell¡¯s influence, but although he could see ghosts, he could not see Pablo. What he saw was only Lilly. Inwardly, Leslie spected that theck of danger indication from the golden lock was probably because the child in front of him posed no threat. With that in mind, he coldly said, ¡°Hey kid, I advise you to cherish your life and just step aside!¡± Lilly caught her breath, her hands on her knees. She then gasped and said with a smile, ¡°You should surrender obediently rather than struggle unnecessarily, uncle.¡± Leslie¡¯s golden lock still showed no response, which made him became bolder deep down his heart. He did not understand why this child could still stand here as if nothing had happened. She should be dying soon after being injured by the golden light. The child seemed non-threatening, so the source of danger should be the people around her. That night, he did witness some of her abilities, but she relied on the Pen of Judgement¡­ Maybe she could not pick it up after being injured? Since the golden lock did not indicate any danger, instead of turning around and escaping which might lead to enemies from behind, it would be better to ovee this child first! Leslie made a decisive decision and immediately rushed forward. ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance!¡± He shouted coldly. Even though he charged forward, he still did not underestimate his opponent. He pulled at his waist and drew out a long sword! Despite his strength, he will run away when hit and just stick to the defensive strikes. If not¡­ then he would just cut her into pieces and be done with it. Only when a person is dead, can they no longer threaten him. The sword was already getting close. Lilly still showed no reaction, as if she had been frightened. A trace of disdain appeared in Leslie¡¯s eyes. So, her reliance was that ghost who came to save her that night? The one she called her master. Now that her ghost master was not here, perhaps he could¡­ try to snatch her Judge¡¯s Pen? Leslie¡¯s eyes turned cold and fierce. The de of his sword turned aimed at Lilly, but now he changed his target to cutting off one of her arms, so he could force her to reveal where the Pen of Judgement was. ¡°Tell me! That pen you had that night, where is it?¡± In a split second, Lilly suddenly raised her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s right here!¡± What, she still wanted to protect her Pen of Judgement?!novelxo fast update Pablo ¡®s gaze became sharp as he stood closely behind Lilly, holding her hand and embracing her in his arms, fiercely swinging the purple sledgehammer towards Leslie. It was the first time they joined forces,bining their strength. Pablo ¡®s forces fully unfolded, protecting Lilly. He was already prepared. If Leslie really possessed some unimaginable power and was capable of launching a sudden attack and putting them in a deadly situation, he would use all his remaining strength to protect Lilly¡¯s safety! ¡°Mr. Arthur!¡± Lilly¡¯s hair scattered as she coldly shouted. Leslie only saw a sudden appearance of a purple sledgehammer before his eyes, fiercely smashing towards his face! The surrounding atmosphere surged, and an inexplicable field locked him in ce. There is no way for a living being to escape this space! Leslie¡¯s expression suddenly changed¡­ Chapter 758 Chapter 758 Leslie wiped his cold sweat repeatedly. He knew that there were ghosts of every level, but only those above the ghost lord possessed stronger strength domains. So, did this little child possess the strength?! The ghost lord could not even be seen by her, proving how formidable he was? Just as this thought shed through his mind, the purple sledgehammer smashed into his face. Leslie¡¯s thinking was a bit slow, but then he realized: This purple sledgehammer was no less powerful than his golden lock¡­ And why didn¡¯t the golden lock give any warning of danger?! Little did he know that in the presence of the Pce of the Ruler of Hell, the golden lock would not give any warnings¡­ A series of thoughts shed through Leslie¡¯s mind, and he was already flying out! What Pablo feared the most was that there were some kind of magical artifacts on Leslie that collected golden energies, just like how the incense burner works in the chapel. If golden energy burst out, it would be difficult to deal with. But unexpectedly, he did not have any! Pablo breathed a sigh of relief. Lilly immediately raised the purple sledgehammer and rushed out, saying, ¡°Master, let me handle it! I can do it!¡± There was still an injury to the master that prevented him from doing something for the battle. Pablo did not stop Lilly as she leaped into the air in a rush, and smashed the purple sledgehammer toward Leslie¡¯s head! Rather than hitting the body, the purple sledgehammer struck the soul. The face of Leslie had not been injured, but his mind had beenpletely messed up by what had happened. He struggled to lift his head and saw the purple sledgehammering at him again. Leslie then exerted all his strength but could only struggle to take a step back, allowing the hammer struck at him. As Leslie grunted, she was unable to move and was suppressed! Lilly eximed, ¡°You can¡¯t move now? I thought you were powerful!¡± As the Pce of the Ruler of Hell began to shake, it returned to its original state. Meanwhile, Lilly¡¯s strength was not enough to simultaneously control several magical artifacts during the battle. At this moment, Lilly felt something behind her. Pablo said in a low voice, ¡°Lilly, be careful!¡± To avoid being struck, Lilly tilted her head and turned around. The dim corridor was lit by the sh of a talisman. In taking advantage of this opportunity, Leslie threw away all the talismans that adorned his body! Leslie wiped his cold sweat repeatedly. He knew that there were ghosts of every level, but only those above the ghost lord possessed stronger strength domains. A cluster of talismans encircled Lilly one by one and fiercely erupted towards her. A cluster of talismans encircled Lilly one by one and fiercely erupted towards her. It was as if there were several fireballs exploding all around at the same time. Leslie smirked inwardly as he had his own abilities! The explosions from all his talismans gave him the most powerful line up for a battle! Did this little child think he could defeat him? How naive! Leslie took advantage of this gap and started running. Little did he know that Lilly raised her hand and shouted, ¡°Spiritual Fire!¡± Leslie wondered, ¡°what?¡± Then he saw a huge fireball flying out, directly crushing his burning talismans. A huge array of fireballs formed, which is the most powerful line up ever. They were all nothingpared to this fireball. Lilly raised her hand again, and a fireball rolled towards him. She then said, ¡°ying with fire in front of me? Sorry, but you¡¯re not good enough!¡± The fireball rolled by, and Leslie could feel his soul trembling. His body did not feel the heat, but his spirit felt like it was burning. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Leslie let out a miserable scream. He rolled on the ground, curling up and continuously patting himself, trying to put out the fire, but the spiritual fire was not something he could extinguish. Lilly withdrew her hand, and the spiritual fire gradually extinguished along with it. ¡°Huhh, still running?¡± She did not worry at all as she had a dumbbell, a drum, golden dome, a sword, and a magical pan in her hand¡­ Leslie was in pain and trembling uncontrobly. Rather than physical pain, he felt a pain that prated his soul. He regretted it. He wanted to steal her Pen of Judgement! ¡°Who¡­ who are you, like really?¡± Lilly looked down at him and said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. You¡¯re not worthy of knowing.¡± She meant it. The identity of the Little Hades was not something anyone could know. There was nothing Leslie deserved to know about. But he did not think so. He felt that Lilly was humiliating him! ¡°The tides will turn, what makes you happy today might not make you happy tomorrow¡­¡± Lilly interrupted him, ¡°In any case, it won¡¯t be your turn to be happy.¡± Lilly, ¡°¡­¡± Lilly was surprised to see Pablo¡¯s true appearance behind her after she conquered the Hell Ruler Pce. Leslie gritted his teeth and looked at Pablo. So, she had this master helping her. Was fate really going to end him today? Pablo stared at Leslie, wary of any action he might take, and said, ¡°Make sure Jessie takes the magical artifacts away from him.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He noticed the lock hanging around Leslie¡¯s neck. ¡°That lock!¡± Lilly called for Jessie who tilted her head. ¡°That lock? No problem!¡± Humming a tune, she walked over andughed, ¡°Hehe¡­ Can I y with this golden lock for a while?¡± Leslie¡¯s heart sankpletely, revealing a trace of malice in his eyes! Another Ghost Lord! Who exactly was this little child? It seemed he could not escape today. Since that was the case, no one would be able to take his magical artifacts!novelxo fast update Just as Jessica¡¯s hand touched the golden lock, Leslie suddenly made a move. He quickly pasted a talisman on the lock, intending to blow it up. Pablo sneered, secretly thinking how foolish Leslie was. With just a piece of talisman, the golden lock could be blown up? How could it be so easily destroyed? However, the moment the talisman was pasted on, Pablo suddenly felt an extremely familiar aura! The King of cities! ¡°Lilly, be careful!¡± Pablo ¡®s face changed dramatically. Using all his strength, he threw himself onto Lilly¡­ Boom¡ª Lilly hears and sees sounds and sights ordinary people cannot see, but they feel like the end of the world to her. The golden lock exploded, emitting bursts of golden light which was enough to injure her. In this impact, Leslie¡¯s spiritual soul was directly obliterated, and his bodypletely copsed on the ground, bing a soulless body that would never wake up again. Lily was not attacked directly by the King of Cities for fear of breaking the rules. It was merely an ident that he had obtained Lesley¡¯s talisman, and it was this talisman that identally blew up the golden lock. So, everything had nothing to do with him. The King of Cities did not even stay for long. Before the golden energy burst open, he hadpletely disappeared. Pablo kicked Jessie away while holding Lilly tightly in his arms. The golden light struck him, but in an instant, Pablo ¡®s soul faded like a faint shadow. Jessie, who was sent flying, let out a miserable scream as her soul was torn into several fragmented pieces. The ripples dispersed like water, and Pablo¡¯s soul shadow almost disappeared, swaying unsteadily like a candle by the wind. And it was slowly drifting away¡­ Chapter 759 Chapter 759 The scene of souls scattering and dispersing is ying out in front of Lilly. The one whose soul is scattering is still her master. ¡°Master¡­¡± Lilly¡¯s voice trembled. The little girl was flustered and at a loss, desperately trying to gather the scattered soul fragments of Pablo. ¡°Master, don¡¯t leave me!¡± Lilly¡¯s tears kept falling. She gathered a piece of the fragment, but another piece scattered from the other side. Gradually, more and more fragmented souls gathered, and specks of light flew up which were about to extinguish. Lilly cried heavily, her tears flowing like broken pearls that could not be stopped. She regretted it deeply and cried out, ¡°It¡¯s Lilly¡¯s fault. Lilly should not have conquered the Hell Ruler Pce so quickly. Why do I always make mistakes¡­¡± Pablo forced a smile and joked, ¡°But you can¡¯t carry the burden of the Hell Ruler Pce forever¡­¡± Sometimes he felt that his little girl was amazing¡­ amazing to the point where she did not need him anymore. But sometimes he worried a lot too. She was still too young and weak¡­ She could easily wield the Hell Ruler Pce and unexpectedly use the Pen of Judgement. She could smash out golden domes, magical pans, and other magical artifacts. But all along, she could only use one type of magical artifacts at a time. When using the purple sledgehammer, she could not simultaneously control other treasures. She had to put down one before immediately picking up another. Wasn¡¯t this her weakness? So, it was really not her fault. Just now, when she was using the purple sledgehammer, the Hell Ruler Pce was able to defend for a while, which was already quite good. It was just that from then on, he would not be able to apany his little girl anymore¡­ His eyes turned red as he tried tofort her, and his voice gradually weakened, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lilly. I am fine. You must listen to your daddy¡­¡± Lilly vigorously shook her head, ¡°No, no!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die!¡± Pablo sighed, ¡°It¡¯s destined¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Lilly interrupted, ¡°who says it¡¯s destined? Don¡¯t forget that I am the real Hell Ruler. I won¡¯t let you die. No one can let you die!¡± Pablo felt sorrowful in his heart, but he was getting more anxious at the same time. Hisst words turned into a stern admonition, ¡°Lilly, you must not abuse your power! You need to understand that even if you use your power as the Hell Ruler, you may not be able to bring me back!¡± The scene of souls scattering and dispersing is ying out in front of Lilly. ¡°But in doing so, you will vanishpletely. By then, you will never be reincarnated, and think about your family. Do you think they will be left unharmed? You¡­¡± ¡°But in doing so, you will vanishpletely. By then, you will never be reincarnated, and think about your family. Do you think they will be left unharmed? You¡­¡± The specks of starlight were about to extinguish. Lilly did not wait for him to finish and suddenly ran out, casting a piece of magical to catch all the dissipating starlight. Gritting her teeth, a round bulb-like bottle appeared in her palm as she raised her hand. While Pablo¡¯s soul had notpletely extinguished, she gathered all of them into the ¡°bulb.¡± The ¡°bulb¡± emitted a faint, flickering light. If it were the Pablo of the past, he would have been speechless¡­ But now he hadpletely no reaction. Lilly held the bottle tightly, tears streaming down her face but her eyes were filled with determination. ¡°Master, I will definitely not let you die¡­¡± However, Pablo¡¯s words pierced her heart like needles. He said that if she forcefully used the power of the Hell Ruler, not only might she fail to revive him, but she might also bring trouble to her grandparents, father, and uncles. On one side was her master, on the other side were her family members. Lilly squatted on the ground, sobbing. When Arthur arrived here, he saw Lilly squatting on the ground, crying loudly. In front of hery a person she had just chased after, Leslie. ¡°Little Miss Crawford!¡± Arthur quickly lifted her up. Lilly held the bottle curled up in Arthur¡¯s arms and cried, ¡°Mr. Arthur, Pablo is gone. I no longer have a master¡­¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Arthur looked confused and hugged Lilly tightly. It was Little Miss Crawford¡¯s habit to pout whenever she was upset. She is always cheerful and fun- loving. Then she started crying like this. Arthur felt extremely distressed, but he had neverforted a little child before, so he could only call Layton on the phone. The moment he tried to hold Lilly properly, she sat on the stairs, hugging her knees, crying. Arthur kicked Leslie in frustration. Damn it, why was he noting faster? What the hell has happened? Weakling spirit and others have only just emerged from the Soul Gourd, what a long wait! ¡°What happened to Master Belmont?¡± The Harem Spirit asked anxiously. ¡°I just heard something, he¡­ is no longer here?¡± The ghost bride added. The Passionate Spirit quickly picked up Jessie, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not put the pieces together, so he quickly buried them in the evil energy vein inside the Soul Gourd. The weakling spirit felt very sad as he wrapped his arms around Lilly, andforted her in a warm voice, ¡°Little one, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry¡­ It breaks our heart when Lilly cries!!¡± Lilly tightly hugged the bottle and held onto the weakling spirit, crying uncontrobly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault that Master is gone.¡± ¡°Why did Lilly conquer the Hell Ruler Pce. Why couldn¡¯t she protect the Master¡­¡± ¡°Michael, I want the Master toe back¡­¡± The Cowardly Ghost¡¯s throat felt blocked, and his eyes turned red. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ it¡¯s not your fault¡­¡± Lilly was just a few years old and she has not been on the battlefield, thus she has not had many opportunities to practice her battle skills. How can they expect her to have the experience of winning a hundred battles?novelxo fast update Furthermore, these golden energies are derived from beliefs. With her current strength, even the Hell Ruler Pce may not be able to stop it. Harem Spirit looked incredulously at the ¡°light bulb¡± in Lilly¡¯s arms. Master Belmont has turned into a light bulb? Gone forever¡­? Bride Spirit bit her lip and weakly said, ¡± Little Miss Crawford, please don¡¯t cry¡­ Look, your master is still shining. Maybe he is not dead yet¡­¡± Lilly choked back her sobs and looked at the bottle in her arms. Her tears fell on the bottle, making the light inside even more hazy. Layton had already arrived. He called ke, who was also on his way. Arthur cursed and grabbed Leslie, who seemed to be dead. He grabbed him by the cor and shook him vigorously in frustration. Suddenly, a book fell from Leslie¡¯s body. Something about the utmost secret of the spiritual path. Arthur did not pay attention to it, but Layton picked it up and held it for Lilly temporarily. He knew that Lilly was somewhat different. This book looked like something randomly sold at a street stall to random people, but maybe it would be useful for Lilly? He picked up Lilly and brought her away from this hallway. Soon, ke rushed over in a hurry and saw Lilly who was crying tears, no matter how much Arthur and Layton tried to console her. ke took Lilly in his arms and listened to the weakling spirit¡¯s exnation; only then did he understand what had happened. His heart sank! Did Pablo¡­ really pass away? Chapter 760 Chapter 760 ke brought Lilly back to the Crawford Family. This was the first time Bettany saw Lillying back crying. The little girl¡¯s face was red from crying, her eyes were swollen, she could not stop crying and was still hupping between sobs. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Bettany hurried over and reached out to take Lilly in her arms. Everyone in the Crawford family gathered around. It was the weekend, Lilly¡¯s siblings hade back after finishing their sses. Hannah, upon hearing Lilly crying, abandoned her homework and ran over. Everyone looked at Lilly with concern. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Josh frowned and handed her a tissue to wipe her tears. He was inwardly annoyed and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who let you down?¡± Josh checked Lilly¡¯s hands and feet, examining her from top to bottom. ¡°Did you get hurt? Was it that Master Dale? Did he hurt you?¡± Hannah clenched her fists angrily. ¡°I¡¯ll go beat him up!¡± Gilbert, who had just returned from the night shift, was awakened by Lilly¡¯s crying in his sleep. He hurried over in his pajamas and asked, ¡°Where did you get hurt?¡± He carefully examined her but didn¡¯t see any injuries. Hugh was heart ached, and he asked with a stern expression, ¡°ke, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lilly was crying so sadly that she couldn¡¯t speak. Bettany shed tears along with her andforted her, ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t cry! Here is some candy!¡± Edward was already thinking about how to beat someone up. Who was this Master Dale? If he could not beat him up alone, he would certainly bring a group of people with him. The more anxious Liam was, the clumsier his words became. He just could note up with a comforting sentence. Seeing all the family members around her, Lilly thought of what her master had said to her. There is only one choice to be made between him and his family members It was as if Lilly were a sailboat adrift in the vast ocean, not knowing which way to go home or which direction to follow. She feltpletely lost¡­ Upon hearing Lilly cry, Anthony abandoned the meeting halfway and hurried out, apanied by Lisa. As he walked into the house, Bettany was sitting on the couch, holding Lilly in her arms. Everyone was in a state of shock. A shiver ran down Anthony¡¯s spine, ¡°What happened?¡± ke remained silent and said softly, ¡°Pablo is gone.¡± Anthony was shocked. ¡°How did that happen?¡± ke shook his head. Anthony nced discreetly at Bettany and Hugh and said, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you make something for Lilly to eat.¡± ke brought Lilly back to the Crawford Family. This was the first time Bettany saw Lillying back crying. The little girl¡¯s face was red from crying, her eyes were swollen, she could not stop crying and was still hupping between sobs. As he said that, he took Lilly from Bettany¡¯s arms. As he said that, he took Lilly from Bettany¡¯s arms. Bettany stood up and repeated, ¡°Yeah, Lilly must be hungry right now. Grandma will make something to eat¡­¡± Bettany was feeling unsettled and walking unsteadily as Anthony nced at her.. Hugh immediately stood up and went to help out Bettany. In the kitchen, Bettany slowly sat down on a chair, feeling very worried, ¡°There must have been a lot of danger involved in the process, otherwise Anthony wouldn¡¯t have sent us away.¡± Hugh Replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will handle their own matters¡­¡± ¡­ In the living room, Anthony held Lilly gently and asked, ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡± A nk expression appeared on Lilly¡¯s face, and tears fell as soon as the matter was brought up. Her tightly gripped bottle caught Anthony¡¯s attention. It looked like a bulb, emitting a faint light. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± Lilly choked up, ¡°Here¡¯s Master¡¯s soul, and I put it inside here.¡± Anthony asked, ¡°How did your master¡¯s soul disperse?¡± As she described what happened, Lilly cried. ¡°Leslie had a powerful golden lock on him, and Master asked Jessie to take that lock down.¡± ¡°Leslie then refused, and he suddenly put a talisman on the lock causing the golden lock to explode.¡± ¡°Immediately after the explosion, many golden lights appeared, and Master tightened his grip on me to protect me¡­¡± Lilly cried even harder, ¡°Then, it was like the entire air exploded, and Master was hit by the golden lights¡­ and he was gone.¡± Lilly buried her face in Anthony¡¯s embrace, ¡°If Lilly didn¡¯t conquer the Hell Ruler Pce, Master wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡± ke had heard from Pablo that Lilly had various magical artifacts, but she could only hold one of them at once. Her strength was not enough to handle two magical artifacts simultaneously. Based on her experience in battles, she would always use one artifact first, like smashing with a purple sledgehammer or throwing out a golden dome. She had never simultaneously used both. So, it was not her fault. If it was about mistakes¡­ Her only mistake was being too young andck of battlefield experiences. But what could be done? Would the enemy not attack her because she was too weak? Could she keep avoiding them just because she was weak? A person cannot easily cultivate strength; it is something that they gain from battle to battle, growing stronger as they go. ¡°Lilly, don¡¯t cry.¡± ke¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°Think carefully again, did your master really die because of the golden light from the exploding lock?¡± Lilly looked up, confused. ke rephrased the question, ¡°On that night at the chapel, when the censer exploded, was your master capable of stopping the golden energy?¡± Lilly¡¯s throat felt choked, ¡°But Master was already injured¡­¡± ke shook his head, ¡°I believe he wasn¡¯t that weak. Even if he couldn¡¯t stop it due to his injuries, couldn¡¯t he have avoided itpletely?¡± This time, Lilly fellpletely silent, gradually calming down. ke patted her head. ¡°You¡¯re still young, and daddy knows he can¡¯t demand too much from you. But crying is the most useless thing you can do in this kind of situation.¡±novelxo fast update To find sess, you have to learn how to stay calm in the face of sorrow, to analyze where wrongs took ce, to scrutinize the surface of every situation and see if it truly reflects the real you. Learning from failures is the key.¡± Guided by her daddy¡¯s words, Lilly gradually calmed down. ke asked again, ¡°Is Leslie very powerful?¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°He¡¯s more powerful than anyone we¡¯ve encountered before¡­¡± After thinking for a moment, she added, ¡°But not as powerful as the King Libra.¡± ke continued, ¡°Are his talismans powerful?¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°They¡¯re not that powerful as I can easily block them down.¡± ke said, ¡°That¡¯s the problem. If you can block his talismans down, do you think his talismans can cause the golden lock to explode?¡± Bake understood what Lilly was trying to convey: Leslie attached a talisman to the golden lock intending to explode it. But if Lilly can block his talismans, then no one else would be able to do it either. Then Pablo suddenly grew stronger and protected Lilly with all his strength. It is obvious that there is something going on here. Lilly realized this and said in astonishment, ¡°Daddy! He¡­ he can¡¯t! His talismans are not that powerful.¡± ¡°Master once said that the golden lock is very powerful, and his talismans cannot make it explode¡­¡± Because Leslie did it this way, she subconsciously believed that he could explode it. Otherwise, why would he do it? The truth was that he could not do it, that is why he was struggling. ke replied, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Anthony narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°So, there is a third person at the scene.¡± Chapter 761 Chapter 761 ke nodded, ¡°And it¡¯s someone very powerful making Pablo didn¡¯t want to tell Lilly about this person before his departure.¡± Anthony understood, ¡°He¡¯s worried that Lilly will act impulsively and go after that person.¡± ke agreed and added, ¡°He¡¯s even more afraid that Lilly will confront that person directly because he didn¡¯t even match Lilly¡¯s ability.¡± Lisa clenched her teeth, ¡°Who is it¡­? Let me see him!!¡± ke had already figured out who that person was. ¡°Lilly, think about how your master was injuredst time.¡± After Lilly was injured by the golden energy, she went to the underworld but unfortunately she returned heavily injured. He was injured by the King of Cities. This time, he went to the underworld again to find the Soul Flower for healing, but he returned in an even more miserable state. He also encountered the King of Cities. So, this time, it was most likely the King of Cities as well. Lilly didn¡¯t have her father¡¯s meticulous analysis skills, but when her father mentioned it, she immediately thought of a person based on her intuition. ¡°Daddy, you mean that person is the King of Cities!¡± she eximed. ke nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Your daddy wants to protect you, but not telling you doesn¡¯t necessarily mean he can protect you.¡± ¡°Now that you know, you have to understand that the King of Cities is not someone you can easily deal with. He is treacherous, cunning, and most importantly, extremely powerful. He has his own support to break the rules and intervene. If you encounter him, you must not act recklessly for revenge. Instead, you must escape at any cost.¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Daddy told me I should know that the person is very dangerous and she should run away immediately if she encounters him.¡± ke acknowledged her response. If she didn¡¯t know the danger, she might think that the rules would restrict him and miss the opportunity to escape. Knowing the danger, she would understand that this person is shameless, but if she truly encounters him, she should run away quickly. ¡°Remember that,¡± Lilly said, looking down at the bottle in her hand, tightly gripping it. Her father was worried that she would not listen¡­ but she had listened. Would her fathere back? ke looked at Lilli and sighed inwardly. He continued, ¡°Now that we know the fundamental reason for our failure, let¡¯s talk about Leslie.¡± ¡°This person values his own life greatly. He has several hiding ces. Someone who values their life will definitely have means to protect it. For example, how he can revive himself after death.¡± ke nodded, ¡°And it¡¯s someone very powerful making Pablo didn¡¯t want to tell Lilly about this person before his departure.¡± Anthony frowned and seemed a bit disjointed. A normal person would be afraid of death. Anthony frowned and seemed a bit disjointed. A normal person would be afraid of death. Josh questioned as well, ¡°Who would think about how to revive themselves after they die? This isn¡¯t a game¡­¡± ke affirmed, ¡°Leslie definitely would. He fears death. Moreover, as someone who practices spiritual ¡®yang¡¯ cultivation, he relies on the belief gathered from people¡¯s prayers to enhance his strength, yet he also captures and nurtures ghosts.¡± Yin and yang are contradictory, so it is somewhat paradoxical. Josh still didn¡¯t understand, ¡°But he¡¯s a priest; they¡¯re supposed to capture ghosts, right?¡± ke shook his head, ¡°Priests capture ghosts to eliminate them. The tradition doesn¡¯t keep ghosts.¡± Josh continued to inquire, ¡°But in most scenes, Master¡¯s responsibility was to catch zombies. Isn¡¯t that ¡®keeping¡¯ them?¡± ke still shook his head, ¡°Master also mentioned that ghosts are inauspicious beings, embodying poverty, sorrow, cmity, shame, cruelty, foulness, pain, and death. It¡¯s not good to be involved with them. But zombies are not ghosts. Ghosts are formless and invisible, while zombies are different. Zombies can be seen; they belong to a ¡®living being.''¡± ¡°So, Leslie is not the Hell Ruler, and he must know that ghosts cannot be kept. ording to the normal spiritual practice, when a ghost is captured, it should be eliminated. But he keeps them.¡± ¡°It indicates that ghosts must have a more important role for him.¡± For Leslie, the most important thing is his life. The more powerful a person is, the more they value their life because they have achieved so much, and if they die, everything they have done would be in vain. So he can¡¯t die. ¡°So he keeps ghosts, either for healing purposes or for other uses.¡± Earning money is just a side benefit; the essential goal must be to enhance the aura of the ghosts. Upon hearing this, Layton thought of something and immediately took out a book, ¡°This book fell off him.¡± He carries it with him, surely to have it handy for finding answers at any time of escape. ¡°When encountering something unknown¡­ he flips through the book for answers,¡± said, ¡°The Utmost Secret of Spiritual Path?¡± There is the path of immortals, the path of humans, but this is the first time he has encountered the path of ghosts. ke briefly skimmed through it and whispered, ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s a method to revive ghosts.¡± Leslie did consider how to resurrect himself as a ghost. The first step is to make his own soul stronger, so the ghosts he keeps are meant for his absorption after death. The book describes how to raise ghosts, how to absorb them, and how to use them to enhance one¡¯s own power¡­ ke sneered, ¡°He learned quite a variety so he¡¯s not afraid of going astray.¡± Lilly said, ¡°Daddy, he doesn¡¯t have a soul anymore, so he can¡¯t be resurrected.¡± ke nodded, ¡°Yes, he prepared for nothing.¡± Lilly felt disappointed, ¡°Then what about Master? Can we make use of ghosts to bring him back?¡± ke happened to see a passage in the book that made his heart sink even more, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. Your Master is not aplete soul right now. Feeding him with captured ghosts might end up feeding him to the ghosts¡­¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. So, we still need to find a way to condense his soul. Lilly asked again, ¡°What about the Soul Flower? Can we make use of it?¡± ke flipped through the book while saying, ¡°Not sure¡­ wait, it¡¯s written here.¡±novelxo fast update This book was ancient; the pages were almost rotten, and it was written in traditional characters. ke handled it with care and read slowly. ¡°The Soul Flower can nourish and strengthen the soul, the effect of condensing the soul is moderate, but it¡¯s better than nothing in desperate times.¡± A few lines of text with a depiction of a flower beside it, describing its shape. ¡°Soul Flowers can be either red or purple, with the purple being the core among them. It is said that one in every ten valleys may have a chance of finding a purple Soul Blossom, which is more powerful than the red one.¡± Lilly had a spark of excitement in her heart and suddenly eximed, ¡®That¡¯s right, there are purple and red ones! Daddy picked a purple onest time!¡¯ Lilli anxiously said, ¡®Daddy, please check again if there are any soul-condensing flowers.¡¯ She squeezed into her daddy¡¯s embrace, staring at the book. However, she could not understand any of the characters. Lilly felt frustrated; she had just started kindergarten and couldn¡¯t read. Previously, she had always thought that being skilled at catching ghosts was enough. This was the first time Lilly experienced the bitterness ofck of illiteracy. From now on, she vowed to study hard! Amid Lilly¡¯s random thoughts, ke finally found another record about Soul-Condensing Flowers¡­ As he skimmed through the book, his facial expression gradually changed, and he pursed his lips in silence. Chapter 762 Chapter 762 Lilly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Daddy? Why aren¡¯t you reading it?¡± Observing her father¡¯s subtle change in expression, she grew somewhat anxious. ke collected himself and responded, ¡°I couldn¡¯t find any other soul flowers, but I dide across something called amphibious soil. It can sustain life in both sunlight and the underworld. Animals and nts can nurture souls and gather them¡­¡± ¡°The earth embodies the negative energy, nourishing all living things, while amphibious soil nurtures all souls¡­¡± It was worth mentioning that although Leslie was not a good person, this book was quite remarkable. ke was not sure where he found this book. But it contained numerous insights and served as a comprehensive manual for cultivation. No wonder he kept it close to him at all times! Lilly clutched the ¡°bulb¡± tightly, her gaze determined. ¡°We must get these things!¡± She was determined to save Pablo. Master, wait for Lilly¡­ I¡¯ll never leave your side. Lilly hugged the ¡°bulb¡± tightly, even though the wind could not extinguish the light inside, she worried that a gust might blow it out. The cowardly ghost observed for a while and nodded, saying, ¡°But finding amphibious soil is challenging. ording to this book, we can find the soul flower, but obtaining amphibious soil depends on luck.¡± And if he remembered correctly, Pablo ventured into the underworld not too long ago¡­ This was ke¡¯s concern. He chuckled wryly to himself, knowing that there woulde a day when he could not follow Lilly or apany her anymore. He never expected that day to arrive so soon. He chased after her desperately, but the distance between him and his daughter was too far¡­ ke closed the book and said, ¡°Although this book is thin, the text is small and it contains a lot of information. It will take a while to finish reading. Let¡¯s take our time and search for soul flowers and amphibious soil.¡± He handed the book to Lilly. ¡°Lilly, keep this book safe.¡± Lilly nodded and ced the book inside the Pce of the Ruler of Hell. The reason it was called the jar of souls was because it could only hold items like souls, while tangible objects could only be ced in the Pce of the Ruler of Hell. Lilly ced the book on the table in the Pce of the Ruler of Hell. She was going to learn to read and write diligently from today onwards. In response, Lisa interjected, saying, ¡°I can¡­ go with Lilly!¡± Anthony paused, his hand suspended in the air, and looked up at Lilly and Lisa, realizing that they belonged to different worlds. A hint of mncholy filled his heart as he spoke softly, ¡°Well¡­ do visit often.¡± Just as Bettany entered the room with a bowl of soup, she immediately asked, ¡°What do you mean visit often? Where¡¯s Lilly going?¡± What did they discuss behind her back? Why was Lilly leaving? Where was she going? Bettany disagreed at once! Hugh ushered, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, Lilly. Come on, let¡¯s eat.¡± ke approached the dining area, carrying Lilly in his arms, and asked, ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Lilly, are you hungry?¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Yes, Grandma, Lilly is hungry¡­¡± Bettany suppressed the twinge of bitterness in her heart and nagged, ¡°Eat quickly, eat more.¡± ¡°Make sure to eat on time, wherever you are in the future. You hear me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let yourself go hungry, and don¡¯t let anyone make you hungry¡­ Only when you¡¯re full, you¡¯ll have the strength to do what you want. How can you work on an empty stomach¡­¡± Lilly nodded while enjoying her meal, ¡°Yeah!¡± ke quickly typed something on his phone, searching for the location, ¡°Malie City¡¯s top elementary school.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Lilly would be staying there for a while. The book they had discussed mentioned a ce called Apex Mountain. It was described as the intersection between the underworld and the human world, leading to the destends of the underworld where treasures like the soul flowers could be found. Leslie must have visited Apex Mountain multiple times but could not find the entrance. The page about Apex Mountain had several crossed-out ¡°entrances¡± that had already been explored. Anthony¡¯s phone buzzed, and he picked it up to read the message. Lilly joined the Crawford family when she was three and a half years old and celebrated her fourth birthday with them. She attended kindergarten and then moved on to elementary school. Now, after the summer vacation, she had started a new grade. Next year, in September, she would begin elementary school.novelxo fast update Anthony pondered for a moment and spoke, ¡°Mom, Lilly will attend elementary school in Malie City in Shukistan. Later on, I¡¯ll take her to visit another school first before making a final decision.¡± ¡°The kindergarten ss will be connected there.¡± Bettany was caught off guard and eximed, ¡°Going to Shukistan again¡­¡± Thest time they went to Poncook Summit, which was also in Shukistan. ¡°Why does she need to go there? Isn¡¯t it fine here? Josh and the others are attending an international school. Lilly could join them, and her older brothers could look after her¡­¡± Anthony shook his head and replied, ¡°She needs to go there.¡± Bettany did not say anything, but her heart felt unsettled. Their dear Lilly was still so young, yet she had to go through all this. She could not even attend an elementary school near their home. Hugh took out his phone and started looking up real estate options in Malie City, Shukistan. Upon searching, Hugh discovered that there were norge vis avable near the top elementary school. However, he managed to find a suitable spacious apartment within themunity, with a maximum area of 3000 square feet. Hugh casually ced an order for the apartment, swiftly finalizing the arrangement. He then handed the phone to Anthony and said, ¡°Make the payment.¡± Anthony was speechless. Chapter 763 Chapter 763 ke picked food for Lilly and said, ¡°Eat now. Ask Drake to teach you how to readter.¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± She immediately poured Drake a ss of juice. ¡°Drake, help meter.¡± Drake looked cold but still took a sip from his ss and was about to say something. Lilly said again, ¡°I¡¯ll learn all the vocabry today!¡± Cough! Drake choked on the juice. ¡°There are about 100 thousand vocabries and 3 thousand formon uses. How can it be possible to learn them all in one day?¡± Lilly pouted and took a big mouthful of food. It¡¯s all because I was too carefree and didn¡¯t study. When I want to use it, there isn¡¯t enough time! Lilly finished her meal soon, pulled Drake, and went upstairs quickly. Drake was stunned. Lilly shouted, ¡°Learn! I want to learn!¡± Bang! The door closed. Hannah was dumbfounded and asked worriedly, ¡°Dad, is Lilly okay?¡± It must be abnormal for someone to like studying so much. Liam said calmly, ¡°Do you think everyone is like you?¡± Josh said, ¡°If you don¡¯t study hard, you can¡¯t do anything. Even if I give you a book to teach you how to fly, you won¡¯t be able to learn it. Lilly has already started studying. Have you finished your homework?¡± When Hannah did homework, she could spend a whole morning without finishing a line of words. So, her homework piled up more and more. Hearing Josh¡¯s words, she pouted. Bettany nagged, ¡°You all work here, so you can¡¯t go to Malie City. After Lilly transfers there, Hugh and I will follow her.¡± Crawford Holdings¡¯ business was all in Alfornada. Whether it was domestic or international business, Anthony needed to carry them out in Alfornada. Malie City was a small ce. It was not an economic center nor had a well-developedwork. Anthony must stay in Alfornada. Anthony nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Liam and Edward also worked in Alfornada. The hospital where Gilbert worked was also a public system, so they could not follow Lilly. ke must follow Lilly. No one else could protect Lilly but him. Bettany must go. Wherever Lilly was, she cooked for Lilly. Although she was getting old and was reluctant to leave her hometown, she had no hesitation for Lilly¡¯s sake. After all, all she could do was cook for Lilly. At midnight, Lilly could not sleep well and opened her eyes. She dreamed that Pablo¡¯s soulmp had suddenly extinguished. Lilly was still holding the soulmp. She whispered, ¡°Master¡­¡± However, no one answered her again this time. Lilly¡¯s eyes turned reddish, and she murmured. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡­ In the underworld¡¯s Tenth Pce, the King of Reincarnation sat in front of a chessboard. It shone brightly, and every chess piece seemed to contain rules. Opposite him was the King of Cities. King of Cities was holding a chess piece, and his eyes were full ofcency. ¡°Pablo¡¯s soul will disappear. What do you think that kid will do? Women are the most ignorant. They think the feelings are the most important. If she chooses to use her power to save Pablo¡­¡± King of Cities pressed the chess piece on the chessboard and smiled. ¡°Then her trials will fail.¡± Once her trials failed, the center of the Ten Hell Pce, the position of the Fifth Pce¡¯s King of Hell, would not be her turn. She was doomed. The Crawford family she blessed in this life would also be doomed. It was cause and effect! ¡°If she chooses to enter the underworld and go to the destend to find something for Pablo to condense his soul, no one will get med if something happens to her. Haha!¡± Destend was a chaotic ce outside the rules. At that time, there should be nothing wrong with him going over there to inspect it. King of Reincarnation was expressionless. He asked, ¡°What if she chooses to save Pablo after the trials?¡± King of Cities shook his head. ¡°She can¡¯t. Pablo doesn¡¯t have that much time to wait.¡± He did the attack himself. It was already a miracle that Pablo had not dissipated yet. Now Pablo¡¯s soul was in a light bulb. But how long would the light bulbst? So Lilly must save Pablo. At least to find something to prolong Pablo¡¯s soulmp. Then she had to step into the destend.novelxo fast update Moreover, Pablo alone could disrupt the progress of her trials. She still had so many people. If Pablo could not affect her, he would attack ke or kill the Crawford family. With so many people, there would always be a day to copse her! The more the King of Cities thought about it, the happier he became, and he felt more at ease. King of Reincarnation frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t move the chess randomly. You broke the Rules of Heaven and Earth. You took too much risk this time.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. King of Cities sneered. ¡°I happened to pass by and identally touched that man¡¯s talisman. I didn¡¯t blow up that golden lock on purpose.¡± It was not that the Ruler of Hell could not inspect the Human Realm. He only went to see the sufferings of the people. It was within the rules. It was just that when passing by, he identally bumped into some nts and flying paper, which was also within the rules. King of Reincarnation looked at him hesitantly. King of Cities took a risky loophole in the rules. He¡¯s too adventurous and arrogant. If I cooperate with him, I¡¯ll get involved by ident. King of Reincarnation felt vignt. He only nodded and said, ¡°Even so, I still advise you not to interfere. If Emperor Prosper returns, he may not listen to your exnation¡­¡± King of Cities interrupted indifferently, ¡°Emperor Prosper doesn¡¯te back for many years. He doesn¡¯t have the time to care about a small ce like the underworld.¡± The most mighty person disdained such a power dispute. It was as if humans did not interfere with animals¡¯ fighting or uphold justice and morality. Emperor Prosper was not idle. King of Cities felt no need to worry about that unless Emperor Prosper was rted to Lilly. If Emperor Prosper cared about such trivial matters, he would take off his head and give it to Lilly! Chapter 764 Chapter 764 King of Reincarnation and King of Cities yed a game of chess. Soon, the King of Reincarnation made an excuse and sent the King of Cities away. ¡°He¡¯s too confident¡­¡± King of Reincarnation snorted coldly. He was not like the King of Cities. He hoped Lilly¡¯s trials would fail as he did not want a woman to rule the underworld. He looked forward to such a result out of righteousness, but he would not interfere! King of Reincarnation was waiting to see King of Cities and Lilly lose. King of Cities would not have a good end, but if King of Cities could hurt Lilly, it was good. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. At that time, there would be one lesspetitor. ¡­ At Malie City. It was a quiet county town. The pace of life here was much slower than that in Alfornada. People bought groceries after getting off work, yed with their mobile phones while carrying groceries, and walked toward home. In the Imperial Condomunity, the elderly and their children yed in the children¡¯s yground. The laughter of the children made the atmosphere full of vitality. Suddenly, several ck Maybachs stopped in front of themunity gate. Anthony got out of the car. Drake followed closely behind, turned around, and supported Bettany. ke was in the other car. He got out with Lilly in his arms, and the car behind that was Margaret. Several real estate agents had been waiting for a long time and greeted Anthony enthusiastically, ¡°Mr. Anthony, we¡¯ve cleaned the house and checked the water and electricity. But you need to buy the furniture yourself. Shall I take you to the house? I¡¯ll introduce it to you. Here is your purchase contract¡­¡± Anthony nced at it and nodded. ¡°Thanks.¡± He gave them a high agency fee. Correspondingly, the agency service was the best and did all the procedures. In themunity, the residents chatted while seeing the Crawford family walking in, and the real estate agent introduced them enthusiastically. Everyone whispered, ¡°That¡¯s a new buyer. Look at their clothes. They¡¯re rich!¡± An elderly woman said, ¡°Of course they are! The people who live in Imperial Condo are wealthy!¡± Someone shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not true. Most of the people in ourmunity still buy houses with loans. For some people, they pay the full amount. I think this family can pay the full amount.¡± The elderly woman was unconvinced. ¡°So what? My son also paid full payment. It¡¯s nothing special.¡± After she said that, everyone praised her son. She felt proud. Someone grinned. ¡°What if that family buys a great t with full payment?¡± In a small ce like Malie City, ordinary people could only buy a house for about 500 thousand. The unit price of the Imperial Condo was high. It was more than 6 thousand per square meter and counted as a mansion in the county town. Especially for a great t, a well-decorated set would start at 2 million. It would be more expensive with luxurious decorations.novelxo fast update The elderly womanughed. ¡°Impossible! The great ts of Imperial Condo are all hardcover. Thest time my son learned about it. The smallest t is 189 square meters. That set is 1.5 million. It costs almost 2 million if including furniture. If there are rich people with two million, they¡¯ll go to the city instead ofing here.¡± Nobody bought the great t of the Imperial Condo. It was a waste of money to build it. Everyone nodded. That was indeed the case. Rich people would note to their county town. They would go to the city. Malie City¡¯s education and economy were mediumpared to the city. There was no development. It was impossible to invest as the capital would be in vain. The elderly woman felt strange when she saw Lilly and the others go to the building where she lived. She picked up her grandson. Then, she told others she wanted to take the child home for dinner and left. When the elderly woman got into the elevator, Lilly and the others had already gone up. Soon, she found they stopped on the 17th floor. She spat. ¡°Another show-off family! They¡¯ll be ashamedter!¡± The elderly woman hugged her grandson, pressed the elevator button, and followed up to have a look. Chapter 765 Chapter 765 The real estate in the county town was small. The 17th floor was the top floor. There was only one suite on the 17th floor. It was the best great t in thismunity at 300 square meters. The hardcover was 300 square meters, and the vacancy cost was 2.4 million. It was too expensive. No one bought it for seven or eight years. The elderly woman did not believe the Crawford family to buy this t. Her son went up to look at it when he wanted to buy a house. As her son nned to pay fully for an ordinary four-bedroom house, he had 700 thousand. So he went to look at that t and wanted to buy it in installments. As a result, he could not afford to pay in installments. The one-month mortgage was too high. So the elderly woman wanted to see the Crawford family¡¯s embarrassment. The elderly woman arrived on the 17th floor and found the door was open. She poked her head in and looked inside. She saw the house was luxurious, cleaned up, and turned on all the lights. It looked so beautiful. The elderly woman had never seen such a beautiful house. When she and her son came to see it, the house was still full of dust without turning on the lights. Are they going to buy it? Several real estate agents came out while talking with Anthony. ¡°Mr. Anthony, we¡¯ll go now. If you have any questions, please contact us. Here is the business card of the owner of the best furniture shop. If you need anything, you can call him¡­¡± The elderly woman felt ufortable. They bought it! Maybe they borrowed a loan to buy it. Could it be that they pretended to be rich? The rich won¡¯t buy a great t here! Anthony took the business card and sent the real estate agent away, only to see an elderly woman holding a child at the door. She did not cover up her jealous expression and revealed a trace of disdain. Anthony nced at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The elderly woman quickly put away her unhappiness and smiled. ¡°Nothing. I live downstairs. No one lived upstairs before, and I heard the noises, so I came up to see what happened.¡± Anthony nodded and was about to close the door. But the elderly woman added, ¡°By the way, please keep your voice down. It was quiet before. When you all came, my grandson woke up crying.¡± She patted the child in her arms while showing reproachfulness. Generally, people wanted to have less trouble. They did not want to argue with their neighbors when they first arrived. Moreover, it was an elderly woman with a child. So in most cases, they would say, ¡°Sorry, we¡¯ll pay attention to it.¡± However, Anthony paused and answered coldly, ¡°We didn¡¯t make noises. You should find the reason why your grandson woke up crying.¡± After speaking, he closed the door. Anthony was not polite to her. He had seen many people, so he knew she was deliberately looking for trouble. Furthermore, they were walking around lightly in the house just now. It was impossible that they made noise and caused the child to wake up crying. Bettany asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Anthony responded lightly, ¡°Just a garbage collector.¡± After the door closed, the elderly woman was full of anger. Seeing that the Crawford family bought that t, she felt jealous and uneven, as if her treasure was gone. ¡°They¡¯re no manners at all!¡± Those in suits are either running a business or selling houses. Do they think they¡¯re great? The elderly woman spat toward the door and walked away with muttering curses. Just wait and see! I¡¯llin to the property manager when they renovate their home! She felt ufortable and wanted to make trouble for the Crawford family. ¡­ Lilly looked around the house. A house that had been empty for eight years was easy to amodate some unusual things, so some people had such a custom when they moved. They would arrange two elders in the house, one with a knife and the other with a broom. They walked through all the rooms and said, ¡°This house has an owner now! Get out!¡± They spoke bluntly to show that no one could trifle with them. Holding a knife was to show that they were vicious to avoid losing their momentum when woeful ghosts were in the house. Afterward, they sprinkled rice at home while shouting blessings. Now the Crawford family naturally did not have to go through this process. One was that they bought this great t casually as a temporary residence, and the home of the Crawford family was in Alfornada. The other was that Lilly was here. No ghosts dared to stay here. There was no furniture yet, so ke leaned against the wall to watch Lilly muttering, ¡°Everyone gets out. We¡¯ll live here from now on. Goodbye.¡± Soon, all the ghosts were gone. ke thought to himself. The end of science is metaphysics. While putting down the daily necessities, Margaret babbled with Bettany, ¡°Lilly can live here. This room is fine. Mrs. Crawford, will you live in this room? The master bedroom is for ke, right?¡± ke interjected, ¡°No, the master bedroom is for elders.¡± Bettany nodded. ¡°Okay. Then go to the owner of the home furnishing to find a designer to make a n for the house. Can the move benovelxo fast updatepleted in two days?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Anthony said, ¡°Two days is enough.¡± He had money, so the time must be enough. He was only here for two days and went back to Alfornadater. He had to take Lilly to visit Apex Mountain during this time. Lilly was anxious and must go to Apex Mountain first. The next day, after the Crawford family decided on the furniture n for the house, they handed over all the furnishings to the design team. Anthony wanted to ship the furniture from Alfornada, but Bettany thought it was troublesome. It was okay to buy furniture in the county town. As Anthony paid generously, the furniture shop owner could not wait to do the work himself. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s one more thing.¡± Before leaving, Anthony reminded the designer director, ¡°Put the noise reduction carpet in the whole house.¡± The elderly woman downstairs came to make trouble on the first day, so he should make noise cancetions in advance to solve the noise problem. He hoped Lilly could run safely at home without worrying about affecting the downstairs. The designer director nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll make everything perfect.¡± After the Crawford family left, the design team started work immediately. The budget was sufficient, and they could hire a lot ofbor. The house wasrge enough to be constructed at the same time. The Crawford family gave two days, and they had the confidence toplete everything! Things began to move to themunity. The elderly woman downstairs had been waiting for a long time. When she saw the workers carrying things upstairs, she sneered. She was on the 16th floor. She pressed the elevator, took a heavy chair, and stuck it. The elevator stopped at her side. The workers would not be able to move things by using the elevator. How dare they provoke me! Although they¡¯re powerful, they can¡¯t beat the local forces! I¡¯ll wait for them to beg me! Chapter 766 Chapter 766 The elderly woman thought the Crawford family moved the furniture by themselves. She did not know that the Crawford family paid and handed it to the boss of Furniture Haven. The elderly woman was clever. She was afraid of offending the residents of the whole building, so she only blocked one of the two elevators and stopped the other asionally. It was in case the neighbors in the building wanted to use the elevator. She did not want to get scolded. Three families were on the 16th floor. She knew who was underneath. The other two went to work during the day, so she was unscrupulous. The boss of Furniture Haven supervised the work downstairs. He seemed to have seen Anthony somewhere, so he checked it online. It turned out that Anthony was the president of Crawford Holdings. The wealthiest man came to buy furniture from him! So he hurried over to watch in person. However, he found the workers moved very slowly. It had been more than ten minutes, but everything was still downstairs. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Were you allzy?¡± He asked coldly. The designer director said, ¡°No, the elevator stopped on the 16th floor. Another one wille down asionally, but the residents will use it, so we can¡¯t move the things.¡± If it were an ordinary person, there would be no solution. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The boss of Furniture Haven called the property manager. They were the bosses in the county town. The county town was such a small ce, so they knew each other. As soon as they met, the property manager immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to have a look!¡± The property manager climbed to the 16th floor, only to see the elderly woman had put a chair at the elevator entrance. She ate snacks leisurely while her grandson yed around. He asked angrily, ¡°What are you doing? Everyone downstairs waits for the elevator, but you stuck it!¡± The elderly woman saw it was a property manager, so she moved the chair out and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my kid cried and wanted to y in the elevator¡­¡± The property manager was speechless and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t let your kid y here! The elevator is dangerous!¡± After speaking, he took the elevator down. The elderly woman sneered. You can¡¯t stop me! The elevator went down once, and the workers moved some furniture up. The elderly woman aimed for the elevator next to her and blocked it again. There was only one elevator running. Sometimes it was inconvenient to move the furniture when residents brought the children. After a while, both elevators stopped on the 16th floor and could not get down. The team was in a hurry. There were only two days left. What should they do? Seeing that the two elevators stopped on the 16th floor again, the property manager climbed up again. ¡°It¡¯s you again!¡± He was pissed off. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a warning if you do it again! If you disturb public order, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± The elderly woman did not move this time. She sat on the chair and muttered, ¡°This is the elevator for the whole building. It doesn¡¯t belong to anyone. I can¡¯t help! My kid is crying!¡± The property manager took the chair from the elevator and said to her, ¡°Come out!¡± The elderly woman was stubborn. ¡°That won¡¯t work! My grandson is still in the elevator! Can you afford it if he gets hurt?¡± The property manager saw the child sitting in the elevator as if it was his home and ying with toys. The boss of Furniture Haven called to ask, and the property manager exined the situation. The elderly woman thought the property manager called the Crawford family and shouted, ¡°Let them wait! They kept moving furniture and taking the elevator. I haven¡¯tined to them yet!¡± The property manager hung up the phone and said coldly, ¡°You also had house-moving furniture for the renovation.¡± He would not suppress his temper if it were not for the job. The elderly woman snorted. ¡°When we moved furniture, we didn¡¯t upy the elevator! Anyway, my grandson usually ys like this. Ask them to figure out their way if they want to move.¡± The property manager nodded. ¡°Okay, when someoneester, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± The elderly woman was disdainful. How dare a property manager threaten me! So what if I upy the elevator? I paid the property fee. I¡¯m an owner, so I have the right to use the elevator! After a while, the boss of Furniture Haven came up with a few people in another elevator. ¡°Which woman?¡± The boss of Furniture Haven saw the elderly woman block the elevator. Without saying a word, several strong men went up to pick up her grandson and dragged her out, then kicked her chair away. The elderly woman burst into tears. ¡°You hooligans! You all bully locals! There¡¯s now! My son knows a lot of people! He won¡¯t let you go when hees back!¡±novelxo fast update The boss of Furniture Haven pointed at her. ¡°You want to get hit? Beat her up, guys! I¡¯ll pay a million!¡± The elderly woman¡¯splexion changed. Does he want to scare me? Unexpectedly, a few strong men went over immediately. Regardless of her age, they beat her up with fists! The elderly woman screamed and got injured. She could feel they would hit her to death! Are they from the underworld? The elderly woman panicked. She dared not to confront the underworld people! ¡°I was wrong! Please forgive me¡­¡± The elderly woman crawled toward her house in a panic. Chapter 767 Chapter 767 The boss signaled the men to stop. ¡°Hey, are you satisfied now? Want to get hit again?¡± The elderly woman covered her swollen face and shook her head repeatedly. The boss continued, ¡°Look at me. Do you think I¡¯m an outsider or a local? You want to bully outsiders, huh?¡± After being dyed all morning, the boss of Furniture Haven was not relieved. He ordered his men, ¡°Find out where her son works!¡± After a while, the boss called his phone in front of the elderly woman. ¡°Mr. Snider, it¡¯s me! Is there a salesman named Reid Murray in yourpany? Yes, I¡¯m moving the furniture for my client, but his mom blocked the elevator with a chair and wouldn¡¯t let us in. How do you deal with this?¡± On the other side of thepany, Mr. Snider called Reid to his office and scolded him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your mom? She took a chair to block the elevator and made trouble for others! Do you still want to do work? Ask your mom to get out!¡± Reid nodded and bowed. His back was full of sweat, and he was pissed off. He called his mom and asked her if there was such a thing. It turned out it was true. Reid scolded angrily, ¡°Are you going to kill me? That¡¯s none of your business! How can you block the elevator? Hurry up and apologize to them!¡± The elderly woman was so aggrieved as Reid did not help her. But because of Reid¡¯s work, she did not dare to cause trouble anymore, so she quickly closed the door. After closing the door, the elderly woman felt pain and cried as if venting. She scared her grandson to hide under the sofa. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The family upstairs is overbearing. They find hooligans to bully a granny! I almost died!¡± When the elderly woman was crying, a cloud of dark energy floated in from the window. The spirit turned around and said to himself, ¡°There¡¯s no danger. Good!¡± During this period, the news of a child good at catching ghosts spread among the spirits. It was thousands of kilometers away from Alfornada. Lilly could not catch him. He was not worried at all. The spirit hovered over the elderly woman¡¯s head satisfyingly. The elderly woman cried for a long time. The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she became. But she was also afraid. Thinking that the magnificent house upstairs was not hers, she felt so ufortable. She looked out of the door peephole reluctantly, only to see that the boss of Furniture Haven and those fierce men still stood at her door! The elderly woman was almost dying of anger. Her body hurt so much, and she dared not go out! When Reid came back, the boss scolded him outside. She was even angrier after seeing that. ¡°Who are they? Why did you apologize to them?¡± The elderly woman felt dissatisfied. ¡± Ask them to leave! Those bullies are at our door!¡± The elderly woman gritted her teeth. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, we can call the police!¡± Reid was speechless. F*ck! Reid knew his mom¡¯s usual character and generally did not care. Their family used to bully others. Their demands were reasonable, while others¡¯ were unreasonable. It was already dark. The designer ordered the workers to install the furniture on the 17th floor, and the workers below moved everything up. Reid answered angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in their affairs! Why are you blocking the elevator? If you don¡¯t like the family on the 17th floor, you can wait until they move in and trouble them! Now the boss of Furniture Haven has taken the big order, but you almost ruined his business! My boss knows the boss of Furniture Haven! If you keep doing that, my boss will fire me!¡± The elderly woman nodded reluctantly. What bad luck! If it weren¡¯t for Reid, I¡¯d have to go upstairs to scold them. The next day, the workers renovated the cab upstairs, and the elderly woman heard the noise from time to time. The elderly woman stayed home and called the property manager toin when she heard the noise. The property manager ignored her. ¡°They¡¯re renovating during non-rest hours. Theyply with the regtions. We can¡¯t do anything even if youin. We can¡¯t stop them from renovating.¡± The elderly woman was cursing. She dared not say anything to the boss of Furniture Haven but bullied the property manager arrogantly. ¡°I don¡¯t care! My grandson was sleeping, and they woke him up! If you don¡¯t settle it, I¡¯llin to your boss! You¡¯re a servant, and I¡¯m the master! Hurry up and solve it!¡± The property manager said, ¡°You can do whatever you want. We canovelxo fast updaten¡¯t help it.¡± Then, he hung up the phone. The elderly woman was even angrier. She felt the Crawford family had seriously disturbed her, but she could not deal with them. She was so angry that she did not even eat. The elderly woman was now waiting for the Crawford family to move in. She would never wee them when they came! So, before Lilly and the others moved in, they somehow became enemies with the elderly woman downstairs. Chapter 768 Chapter 768 On the other side, Lilly and ke had arrived at Apex Mountain. Bettany was worried and wanted to see what kind of ce Lilly was going to. So she followed Lilly as well and treated it as a tour. Apex Mountain was different from other mountains. The top of ordinary peaks was sharp, but the top of Apex Mountain was like a cut-off tree stump. The top of the mountain was arge in. Its peak was more than 3 thousand meters long and wide, and it looked like a table in the mountains from a distance. There were lush trees on the top of the mountain, tens of thousands of acres of virgin forest, more than 3 thousand types of vegetation, and more than 400 kinds of precious animals. It was like another world with its unique and independent ecosystem. There was a hilltopke on the top of Apex Mountain and traces of human arrival. The houses beside the hilltopke were for tourists to rest and stay temporarily. There was a Lake of Confusion about 1 thousand meters east of the hilltopke, and that was the ce Lilly wanted to go to. Hugh and Bettany stayed here temporarily while ke and Lisa took Lilly to Lake of Confusion. Anthony stayed and waited. He watched Lilly enter the car and reminded her, ¡°Be careful. Come back if it¡¯s too difficult.¡± Lilly nodded while lying on the car window and waving to Anthony, Hugh, and Bettany. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Bettany waved along and then watched ke¡¯s SUV gallop out. She felt worried. She always worried that Lilly would nevere back likest winter. Anthony saw through her mind and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The child will always go out when she grows up.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Bettany muttered, ¡°Lilly hasn¡¯t grown up yet. Forget it. I wonder if we can cook here. I¡¯ll go and see¡­¡± ¡­ Lilly looked at the scenery outside the window and took a deep breath, only feeling that the air was cool. The car drove for a long time, but Lilly felt she had seen the same scenery. ¡°It looks like we¡¯re driving in ce,¡± Lilly said. ke said, ¡°Although the top of the mountain here is t, there are hills. The vegetation on the hills is the same, so they all look the same. From a scientific point of view, you¡¯ll feel the scenery is the same wherever you go in Lake of Confusion. People have the illusion of always going around in ce, and it¡¯s easy to get lost.¡± In addition, it was a disordered maic field, and thepass did not work from time to time. So inexperienced people were confused. Lilly asked, ¡°Won¡¯t you get lost?¡± ke said, ¡°I have apass in my mind. If you encounter a ce like the Lake of Confusion, you only need to find a way to determine a direction so you won¡¯t get lost. Understand?¡± Lilly nodded. But what she wanted to know more about was what ke had just said. ¡°How do you install apass in your mind?¡± keughed and exined. ¡°It¡¯s a metaphor. I¡¯m super powerful. I can tell the difference between directions with a nce.¡± Lilly praised, ¡°You¡¯re amazing! How did you do it?¡± ke motioned her to look at the trees on the road. ¡°Just look at the tree crown. Generally speaking, the tree crown facing south will berger, and the leaves will be denser and lusher. This method has too many factors. It¡¯ll be more urate if you can find a stump because the annual rings of the tree stump are wide on the south side and narrow on the back. If there¡¯s a watch, the hour is half-pointed to the sun, and noon refers to the north.¡± Lilly frowned slightly. ¡°Uh¡­ This method is beyond my knowledge!¡± ke giggled. ¡°I only teach you the methods. Sometimes what science can¡¯t exin, metaphysics can exin. Conversely, if you can¡¯t solve problems with metaphysics, try using science.¡± Lilly listened carefully and nodded repeatedly. Lisa stared out the window without saying a word. ke continued, ¡°Apart from looking at trees and watches, you can also look at the North Star or ord to the sun rising and setting.¡± He did not think it worked. The ce where Lilly went might not have the sun and the North Star. ke taught Lilly how to identify directions and soon arrived at the Lake of Confusion. The ce was full of fog all year round. Lilly got out of the car and suddenly felt dizzy. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the car parked there, I wouldn¡¯t even know my way,¡± Lilly said. If she went further, the SUV would no longer be visible in the thick fog, and she would lose her way. ke led Lilly inside. ¡°Think about what I just taught you.¡± ke gave Lilly practical lessons while walking. Lake of Confusion was the connection between the mortal world and the underworld. Usually, only the soul could go to the underworld, but people could go there from the Lake of Confusion. That was the ce Lilly and ke were looking for. Lilly watched ke take out a map he had drawn. He had marked it in several ces.novelxo fast update She asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to these ces?¡± ke answered, ¡°Leslie has explored these ces. These aren¡¯t the entrances.¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°Is it possible he was too useless and couldn¡¯t enter?¡± ke was stunned. Lilly was right. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go to these ces first.¡± There were signs, so it was easy to find. Today they would go to explore those ces. If they could not find the entrance, they would go back first. Lilly, ke, and Lisa set off again ording to the most likely entrances marked by Leslie. The strange thing was that Lisa did not seem to get lost. ¡°Aunt Lisa, this way¡­ Where are you going?¡± Lilly grabbed Lisa¡¯s clothes. Lisa stared in one direction. ¡°This way!¡± Lilly suddenly realized. ¡°Yes, this way!¡± ke felt surprised. Lisa was a descendant of a witch god and was born with a natural sensitivity to spirit mine and evil energy vein. He immediately changed direction. Lisa was in the front while holding Lilly¡¯s hand, and ke was in the back. Soon, they reached a cliff. Lisa pointed down. ¡°Here!¡± ke looked at the map. It was one of the suspected entrances marked by Leslie. What he recorded was that the entrance was halfway up the cliff. It took him a month to find the way down the cliff, and he needed to use ropes. ¡°Come on, Lilly! Let¡¯s go down this way.¡± ke took Lilly and Lisa down to half of the cliff smoothly. In the middle of the cliff, there was a huge hole. It looked like a giant once shed at it with a knife. Lilly stared at the entrance. She already felt a familiar aura that she had never sensed before. ¡°Is this the entrance to hell?¡± ke murmured. Chapter 769 Chapter 769 ke thought there would be many wandering ghosts at the entrance of hell. But there was only a gust of gloomy wind in the gap, and it was eerily quiet. Lilly led Aunt Lisa and ke, then walked inside. ke counted the time. They walked for an hour. The further he went, the colder he felt. Although he was strong, he could not help but shiver. Lilly and Lisa did not feel anything. ¡°Daddy, are you cold?¡± Lilly asked. ke nodded. ¡°It¡¯s cold here. Lilly, if this is the entrance, you must be careful when you enter. I may not be able to apany you, but I¡¯ll try to¡­ Lilly?¡± Before ke finished speaking, Lilly suddenly let go of his hand. He watched Lilly lead Lisa in front. Their figure was still there, but they could not hear his voice! ¡°Lilly!¡± ke gritted his teeth and moved forward. But he realized he could not walk further, and Lilly could not hear his voice either. ke watched Lilly go further away and disappear into the mist. ¡°Lilly¡­¡± ke murmured. He sat on the ground and stared nkly in the direction Lilly disappeared. He separated from Lilly. He rubbed his head and finally stood up. ¡°I¡¯lle, Lilly.¡± ke picked up a stone and made a heavy mark on the wall. ¡°This time, I can only apany you here. Next time, I¡¯ll try to apany you to go further.¡± ke threw away the stone, looked into the depth of the rift, and left resolutely. He returned to the SUV and called Anthony. ¡°Lilly entered the entrance.¡± Anthony paused. It¡¯s so fast! He had thought even if they found the entrance, they might not get in that fast. He did not expect everything to go well. Anthony said, ¡°Well, I see.¡± ke said again, ¡°You take the elders back first. Let them wait in Malie City.¡± He wanted to say it was better to let Hugh and Bettany return to Alfornada. But after thinking about it, he decided to forget it. Bettany was more stubborn than anyone. ¡°Go back. I¡¯ll wait for Lilly here.¡± After hanging up the phone, ke called Layton and asked Layton to deliver some supplies. ke did not intend to leave Lake of Confusion. He wanted to stay here. If Lilly came out, he would be the first to pick her up. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡­ Lilly was walking and suddenly found that ke was gone. She felt she was still holding ke¡¯s hand. But after a while, she did not hear ke speak. ¡°Daddy?¡± Lilly felt her heart tighten. She hurried back to look for ke. However, the surroundings separated her from ke. The mortal world had an entrance, and the underworld seemed to have another exit. ¡°Daddy, we¡¯ll be back!¡± Lilly yelled to the vague figure outside. What she saw was that figure getting further away. It was like a mirror. She was walking forward, and ke might walk forward too, but in the opposite direction, until she could not see him anymore. Lilly stood there in a daze for a while until Lisa tugged at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± She grabbed arge stone, stuck it in ce, and said, ¡°Mark here! The way back!¡± The exit might not be here, but it must be nearby. Lisa could feel it. Lilly hugged Lisa tightly. She suddenly felt sad. If she came alone, she would be afraid. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m here with Aunt Lisa¡­¡± Lilly murmured. Lisa picked up Lilly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! Aunt Lisa is here!¡± Lilly felt the temperature on her body and nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡± Lilly cheered herself up. ¡°Let¡¯s find the soul flowers first! That¡¯s easy to find.¡± The soul flower grew in Hidden Valley. It had relevant records of where it would be and what it would look like. But amphibious soil was not recorded. They could only find it with luck. Lilly looked into the distance. Here was the underworld, which was boundless and endless. It was gray all around, like a cloudy sky with no sun. All kinds of stones piled up in a mess. It was simr to a desert. They could not tell the direction. ¡°Aunt Lisa, do you know the direction?¡± Lilly asked nkly. Lisa shook her head nkly. When she got here, she felt powerless. Even after getting used to it, she could not sense the exit. Lilly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay! Let¡¯s find the stone first. Daddy taught me that if we get lost in the desert, just look at the stones.¡± ¡­ Lilly took out the bottle, which Pablo¡¯s soul was inside, and shook it. ¡°Hello, Master! Can you hear me?¡± Wee to the underworld! Can you sense it? Tell me what to do next! The bottle shone faintly, but it was a pity that she could not get Pablo¡¯s answer. Lilly carefully put the bottle into the jar of souls and released all the ghosts. It doesn¡¯t matter! I can learn to look for answers. As soon as all the ghosts came out, they were dumbfounded. The harem spirit said, ¡°I only took a nap but went home!¡± The unlucky ghost was confused. ¡°Here is the underworld, right? I don¡¯t feel wrong, do I?¡± The ghost bride said, ¡°It¡¯s my second time going home.¡± As soon as she stepped in for the first time, she struggled unwillingly and went up again. People who had just died could go up, but the feeling was different now. The rebel ghost clenched his fist. ¡°It seems that my strength has be stronger.¡±novelxo fast update The weakling spirit wanted to hug Lilly. ¡°Do you get down by yourself? Are you frightened? It must be ufortable to be alone.¡± Lisa turned around and hugged Lilly tightly. Then, she stared at the weakling spirit in displeasure. ¡°She¡¯s not alone!¡± Am I not human? Oh, maybe I¡¯m not human. Anyway, Lilly is mine! No one can take her away! The weakling spirit had no choice but to give up hugging Lilly. He said, ¡°Where¡¯s that book? Let¡¯s see how to find the things.¡± Lilly came down from Lisa¡¯s arms. She felt more crowded when the ghosts came out and became calm. She took out The Utmost Secrets of the Spirit Realm, put it on the ground, and squatted down to read it. ¡°Let¡¯s find the soul flowers first.¡± The weakling spirit read it carefully. ¡°The soul flowers were at the Hidden Valley, where the bad aura converges. There are steel-like locust trees around it¡­¡± The harem spirit was surprised. ¡°Locust trees?¡± The weakling spirit nodded. ¡°It should be different from the locust tree in the mortal world. But since it¡¯s written as a locust tree, at least it should look like a locust tree at first nce.¡± The rebel ghost said, ¡°The second marker is that there are nine-headed birds. Is this a ce where children can go? Nine-headed birds only eat children!¡± Lilly snorted. ¡°It can¡¯t eat me! If it dares to eat me, I¡¯ll¡­¡± The ghost bride said nervously, ¡°You won¡¯t eat it, will you?¡± No way! The nine-headed bird looks super disgusting! It¡¯s not tasty at all! Lilly said, ¡°I¡¯ll chop it up and feed it to the ghosts!¡± The ghosts were speechless. At the same time, the King of Cities, who was in the underworld, suddenly stood up and laughed. ¡°Someone broke the rules and broke into the underworld! I¡¯ll go check it out!¡± That kid is finally here! Good! Since she dares to step into the underworld, I¡¯ll kill her! Chapter 770 Chapter 770 Crescent Valley was a small corner in the underworld¡¯s destend. It was full of jagged rocks and hideous dead trees. Lilly kept in mind two markers, which were locust trees and nine-headed birds. So there was such a scene in the Crescent Valley of the underworld¡¯s destend. ¡°Nine-headed bird? Hello, are you here?¡± Lilly grabbed a boulder and threw it. The millipede under it scrambled in fright. One of them was so flustered that it rolled out of the pothole. Lilly flipped it over. It seemed dazed and froze in ce. It thought Lilly wanted to kill it, but Lilly left. Lilly went forward and saw a tree. She hugged the dead trunk and shook it vigorously. ¡°Who lives here? Is it a nine-headed bird?¡± Withered branches fell from the tree. Several owl-like birds flew up in shock, and a baby bird fell on Lilly¡¯s head. Even if the baby bird in the underworld fell, it would not die. After all, it would onlye to the underworld when it was already dead. Lilly took the baby bird carefully and shouted to the big bird flying in the sky, ¡°Hey! Your baby fell!¡± Lilly put the baby bird on the ground, picked up the surrounding branches and grass, and instantly made a nest. ¡°Baby, you have to live in the nest!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The baby bird stood nkly in the nest. I have a nest? Mommy and Daddy said that the underworld doesn¡¯t have a nest, and we don¡¯t need it. Two big birds flew down and stood beside the baby bird. They stared wide-eyed at Lilly, who ran away. A dog with half of its head missing was standing not far away. When it saw Lilly, it remembered its master and stood motionless. Lilly waved. ¡°Hello! Do you know where Hidden Valley is?¡± The dog tilts its head. Lilly said, ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t understand! Goodbye!¡± The ghost bugs and ghost beasts hiding in the corner poked their heads and looked at Lilly curiously. What happened? Why is a kid here? Soon, they found Lilly only flipped them over and did not kill them, which was strange. Crescent Valley was very lively. The rebel ghost bit an unknown grass and muttered, ¡°How will she find it with this method?¡± The harem spirit sneered. ¡°Hmph, you have never seen Lilly¡¯s luck!¡± The weakling spirit had a doting look. ¡°Lilly is so cute!¡± The foolish ghost looked at Lilly in a daze. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± At this moment, Lilly was only thinking about finding flowers, which could save Pablo. King of Cities stood on the peak in the distance while watching Lilly coldly. The quiet underworld became noisy after Lilly came. It was not different from those kids who rummaged through things when they went to other people¡¯s houses. What a nuisance! She was annoying a hundred years ago. Now she¡¯s still disgusting. ¡°No one can help you!¡± King of Cities looked at Lilly and her ghost generals as if he was looking at ants. He could crush them to death with a hand! ¡°Do you know the feeling of despair after seeing hope?¡± King of Cities¡¯ eyes were sinister and vicious. That was how the d*mn Lilly used to tease him! When Emperor Prosper arranged the official position, I was the most powerful to be the center of Ten Hell Pce, King of Hell of the Fifth Pce! But because of her appearance, my hope was gone! King of Cities had remembered this matter for hundreds of years. Now, before Lilly died, he wanted to let her feel hope and then despair! King of Cities released a nine-headed bird. When the nine-headed bird got caught by the King of Cities, it felt terrified. However, he did not kill it but threw it far away! The nine-headed bird fell heavily on a dead tree and looked behind in surprise, but the King of Cities did not intend to chase it, so it quickly flew up and ran away. The nine-headed bird could find its habitat. So it headed straight for the locust forest. Suddenly, it saw a child on the destend. There was a hint of excitement in the nine-headed bird¡¯s eyes. It swooped down and rushed toward Lilly immediately! The nine-headed bird had the size of a car. It thought it could eat Lilly in one bite. Unexpectedly, as soon as it swooped in, it saw the child¡¯s excited expression!novelxo fast update ¡°Wow, nine-headed bird? So this is the nine-headed bird!¡± The nine-headed bird was secretly strange. Is this kid freaked out? She isn¡¯t scared but seems happy. Before the nine-headed bird could react, Lilly grabbed one of its heads! Chapter 771 Chapter 771 The nine-headed bird suddenly became angry, and its other eight heads screamed and wanted to bite Lilly. Lilly took out the pan and hit it on the other eight heads. The nine-headed bird felt dizzy and fell to the ground. Lisa yelled, ¡°How dare you attack me! I¡¯ll stew you!¡± The harem spirit stroked her chin. ¡°No, it¡¯s disgusting. It must not taste good when stewed. Let¡¯s roast it!¡± The ghost bride shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think roasting is good. It¡¯s too hard and too old. Why don¡¯t we make a hot pot?¡± The weakling spirit pondered. ¡°The bird is too big to be stewed in one pot. It¡¯s better to kill it first, pluck its feathers, and cut it into ten parts. Oh, ten parts are still too big. Let¡¯s chop it up!¡± The nine-headed bird was stunned. A group of devils! At this moment, Lilly took out a sword and chopped off one head of the nine-headed bird. The nine-headed bird was terrified. It thought those ghosts were only joking, but it did not expect Lilly to chop its head! And it could not resist her attack! The nine-headed bird struggled to fly up and fled in a panic. Lilly stared at the nine-headed bird and whispered to others, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s follow it!¡± Daddy said, if I encounter a ferocious beast, the quickest way to make it frightened is to show it my power. The nine-headed bird should be obedient now, and Lilly immediately ran after it. Ms. Ugly hugged Tinkerbell and asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± The weakling spirit said, ¡°Follow it. It¡¯ll fly back to the locust forest to avoid danger.¡± The rebel ghost did not take it seriously and asked, ¡°How do you know it must fly back? Not fly to other ces?¡± The weakling spirit sneered coldly. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you go home to find your mother when you got beaten?¡± The rebel ghost was speechless. I¡¯ll go home, but not to my mother! All the ghosts followed behind Lilly. Seeing Lilly running tiredly, Lisa was about to pick her up. But the weakling spirit was one step faster than her. He lifted Lilly and flew forward. Lisa was pissed off. The weakling spirit was proud of himself. How is it? So what if she has a cold body? Can she fly? Lisa ran after him cursing. After following the nine-headed bird for a long time, they finally saw a dark forest. Before reaching the dark forest, the nine-headed bird saw Lilly and others still chasing after it and screamed angrily. It looked like it asked why they followed it. Lilly held a head and said, ¡°Hey, your head fell off! We brought it to you. We¡¯ve chased you for ten miles!¡± The nine-headed bird screamed, flew into the forest, and disappeared. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The trees had no leaves, and the twisted and jagged ck branches ovepped like iron rods. A thick bad aura spread out from the depths of the forest. The forest was dense, and it was difficult to see inside. It looked like there were countless monsters in it. The weakling spirit took out the book,pared it, and said surprisingly, ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± Lilly was so proud that she finally found the locust forest, which meant she had found hope! ¡°Master, wait a second! I¡¯ll bring you food!¡± Lilly looked carefully and first carved a mark on the edge. In case she could not find her way after she came out. It seemed that she worried the mark was not safe enough. She thought about it and then squatted down in the nearby grass to pee. All the ghosts were puzzled. Lilly apologized while peeing, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t pee on purpose! Daddy said that if I¡¯m worried about the mark being discovered and destroyed by the enemies, I should use biological means.¡± She asked ke what biological means were. He gave examples. Dogs urinated to divide the territory, antelopes marked their ces with tears, and bears rolled on the ground to leave a smell. Lilly felt she could not poo in such a short time. She could have tears, but she could not smell the tears, so she could only pee. ke said even though biomarkers were uncivilized, they were the most effective. The enemies would not guess the opponent to use the biomarkers to determine the location. He also told her it was original and that she could not tell others! After Lilly came out, the weakling spirit asked in a daze, ¡°Lilly, what are you doing?¡± Lilly waved. ¡°Don¡¯t ask about children¡¯s affairs!¡± The ghosts were speechless. Lilly took the Hell Ruler Pce to cover herself and stepped into the forest after confirming everything was safe. The weakling spirit was sad. Now Lilly had learned to be cautious. She suffered a lot and endured a lot of pain before she had the experiennovelxo fast updatece she had today. Not long after Lilly stepped into the forest, the King of Cities followed slowly. He cast a nce and saw the mark Lilly had made on a stone. ¡°Hey, does she still want to go back?¡± With a wave, the King of Cities smashed the stone into powder. Although he would make Lilly unable to return, what if she escaped? She would not find the direction she came from. After the King of Cities destroyed the stone marker, he looked around again and frowned. What a dirty kid! She peed here! King of Cities spat and was unaware that it was Lilly¡¯s biomarker. Chapter 772 Chapter 772 King of Cities continued to follow Lilly and the others silently. He felt like a cat ying with a mouse. The poor mouse did not realize she had walked into a dead end. King of Cities enjoyed teasing her! He was not worried that he would fail. In the destend of the underworld, where no rules could control him, no one could say anything about what he did! He was the king here! Lilly was only a mortal child now. He could even kill Pablo, let alone a child! In the forest, Lilly walked for a long time while holding the Hell Ruler Pce. ¡°Where is Hidden Valley¡­¡± The underworld was so big. There was more than one Hidden Valley and more than one soul flower. The weakling spirit flipped through the book and analyzed, ¡°Hidden Valley is a valley. The terrain of the valley is rtively low. We should go down¡­¡± The harem spirit shook her head. ¡°After entering here, there¡¯s no direction. The terrain here has its ups and downs. Do you still remember whether you¡¯re going uphill or downhill?¡± The weakling spirit shook his head. ¡°ording to the knowledge in geography books, it can also be distinguished by contour lines¡­¡± The iron trees were too tall and densely packed to cover the sight not far away. Even if they floated to the top of the trees, it was foggy, not to mention the high mountains. They could not see clearly within a hundred meters nearby. Lilly broke off a small tree and looked at the annual rings. ¡°Well, this way!¡± Daddy said, after finding a direction, go ahead! Lilly called Lisa, ¡°Aunt Lisa,e and feel it carefully! The feeling in this direction is right!¡± Lisa answered, ¡°Understood!¡± Although she could not tell the direction, she could follow her feeling after determining it. The humanpass Lisa picked up Lilly and left. The ghosts were speechless. Their efforts were in vain. The rebel ghost asked Lilly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you use the spiritpass?¡± Lilly said, ¡°You¡¯re so stupid! The spiritpass points to a bad aura. There¡¯s a bad aura everywhere. I can¡¯t point a direction!¡± The rebel ghost choked. Lilly was lucky. The direction she chose was exactly the direction where Hidden Valley was. Not long after walking, there was an open space. The wind blew in a canyon. There was a red and beautiful flower in the middle. Lilly and all the ghosts blurted out, ¡°Soul flower!¡± With vignce in Lilly¡¯s eyes, she said, ¡°Master got injured when he returned. It¡¯s dangerous inside. We have to be careful.¡± In the underworld, Hell Ruler Pce should confront the wind from Hidden Valley. Lilly was not sure. She controlled Hell Ruler Pce and let it go in first. As a result, the wind was strong and violent. Although there was nothing wrong with Hell Ruler Pce, she could not control it. The wind was too strong. If Lilly could not control it, the wind would blow Hell Ruler Pce away. ¡°I¡¯m so weak!¡± Lilly felt disappointed. The harem spiritforted, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad! Let¡¯s try again!¡± They were ghost generals now. They might be able to enter Hidden Valley. All the ghosts pulled together and turned themselves into a rope. After Jessie was injured, she was buried in the evil energy vein to heal her injuries, so the weakling spirit was at the front. But as soon as they stepped into Hidden Valley, they were almost torn apart by the strong wind. They quickly returned. The ghost bride said, ¡°Let¡¯s try my red veil¡­¡± If ghosts can¡¯t go in, is it okay to throw things in and fish for flowers? As a result, the red veil was torn to pieces as soon as it entered. It was toote for the ghost bride to save it. ¡°Ah! My red veil!¡± Lisa frowned. She looked around for a long time. She tried herself but could not get in. What should I do? Lilly was so worried. She finally found the soul flowers, but she met an obstacle! No, I must get the soul flowers! If I can¡¯t get in, I can take it away! Lilly had an idea and shouted, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll take it away!¡± Hell Ruler Pce suddenly erged. It was bigger than the entire Hidden Valley and swallowed Hidden Valley in one gulp! Hell Ruler Pce had internal and external spaces. The outer was the main hall, and the inner was simr to the spatial ring, which imprisoned King Libra.novelxo fast update Lilly put Hidden Valley into the internal space. The ghosts looked at the empty valley and felt Lilly dig out a piece of the ce. What the hell? The ghosts were dumbfounded while Lisa praised, ¡°Lilly is amazing!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lilly said happily, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first!¡± Daddy said not to be greedy. Our strength isn¡¯t enough. If we get something, we can go back first. One was to confirm whether the soul flowers were useful. If they were useless, they would not look for this thing again. Second, explore this ce slowly as a trial. Lilly could constantly strengthen her strength and then go further. So Lilly decided to go back first. Bettany must have been waiting for her for a long time. Lilly did not want Bettany to be worried. However, just as Lilly turned around, she saw a tall man with a gloomy expression floating behind her andughed. He said evilly, ¡°King of Hell, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time! I never thought we would meet here today! What a coincidence!¡± Lilly was alert. She quickly turned around and ran into the forest! This man is dangerous! Daddy said, run away immediately if I encounter an enemy! Lilly ran fast without any hesitation. King of Cities was stunned for a moment. Chapter 773 Chapter 773 After Lilly ran out, she immediately burrowed into the woods. There was nothing around for her to hide from, so she could only choose the locust forest. The weakling spirit wanted to sacrifice himself for Lilly. After meeting the King of Cities, he realized that ghost generals were nothing in front of the Ruler of Hell. Although the King of Cities belonged to the Eighth Pce, he was also a Ruler of Hell. The weakling spirit gritted his teeth. He was no match for King of Cities, but Lilly could run away if he could stop King of Cities for a second! He was so eager to protect Lilly that he did not think further. The harem spirit pulled him and ran away without saying a word. Then, she lifted Lilly and flew out desperately! ¡°Have you forgotten what Mr. ke said? Don¡¯t resist the King of Cities! The first thing to do is run!¡± Any resistance was useless! She only felt that the weakling spirit, who was always clever, looked stupid at this moment! There was a disparity in strength. If the weakling spirit wanted to resist, the King of Cities would kill him! Even if all the ghosts stayed to block the King of Cities, they could not stop for long. Everyone should gather together to get stronger. Even if the King of Cities killed them, they could die together! ¡°Hahaha! Interesting!¡± King of Cities chased after them yfully. There¡¯s something neither human nor a ghost, and there are so many ghosts around her! It¡¯s a pity. She can¡¯t defeat me! King of Cities waved hard toward Lilly and the others! The locust forest was like a slender twig under his palm. It flew away instantly. Lilly turned pale, and she subconsciously raised her hand. The red bracelet suddenly glowed red and confronted the King of Cities¡¯ attack! The shock wave instantly destroyed the locust forest and turned out to be bald. King of Cities was startled. At first, he did not take Lilly seriously, but now he changed his mind. He squinted slightly and looked at Lilly¡¯s wrist. ¡°It turns out to be Life Bracelet!¡± It was the King of Hell¡¯s magical artifact and was powerful. If it were before, he could not attack Lilly. But now Lilly was only a mortal child, not King of Hell yet! King of Cities showed a cruel sneer. With all his strength, he attacked Lilly fiercely. Lilly could not resist his attack, and the red bracelet emitted thest red light. After blocking this palm, there was no light anymore! Lilly looked down and saw the red bracelet broken. She held it tightly and felt not reconciled. What should I do? Are we going to die? I¡¯ll never see Daddy and Uncles! Will I see Granny again? Hell Ruler Pce, which Lilly supported with all her strength, flew aside in the blow of the King of Cities. She also fell aside, and all the ghosts almost got wiped out. Lisa held Lilly tightly in her arms. She got injured from the locust branches that were as hard as steel. The weakling spirit shot his deathly energy toward the King of Cities, but it crushed into powder before it got close. The unlucky ghost also shot his unlucky charm and tried to make the King of Cities unlucky, but it still could not get close to the King of Cities. The harem spirit, rebel ghost, foolish ghost, and passionate spirit also could not move. Jessie came out with the spliced soul and tried to fight with the power of the ghost lord, but it was in vain. The weakling spirit yelled, ¡°Lilly, run away!¡± The rebel ghost¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°D*mn! I¡¯ll fight him!¡± The harem spirit stood up, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s fight him together. Block him for Lilly¡­¡± The unlucky ghost looked back at Lilly. We must let Lilly escape! Lilly gritted her teeth. Where can I go? Can I escape the forest? I can¡¯t sacrifice all ghosts and Aunt Lisa! Harem took me flying but failed to escape. Where can I run by myself? Lilly endured the pain, took out Pablo¡¯s soulmp, and threw the jar of souls out forcefully! The jar of souls instantly became bigger and smashed hard on the head of the King of Cities. After throwing the jar of souls, Lilly had no strength left. She held on and threw out the purple sledgehammer, golden dome, dumbbell, and golden dome. However, she did not have enough strength to support those magical artifacts. Now those powerful magical artifacts were only like rocks. Even if they hit the King of Cities, it would not cause any damage. Lilly took advantage to take all the ghosts and ran away again. King of Cities was only vignt to Hell Ruler Pce and the jar of snovelxo fast updateouls. Facing the jar of souls, he finally took out his weapon. It was a broadsword. The broadsword was more mighty than the palm. King of Cities shed out with the broadsword, and the jar of souls broke a bit. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. As for those magical artifacts, they rolled to the side like stones. King of Cities excitedly looked at the Hell Ruler Pce and the jar of souls. These two things are good stuff! It was a pity that Hell Ruler Pce and the jar of souls recognized their master. But he might have a chance to be the master of Hell Ruler Pce after killing Lilly and making her disappear. He wanted to get Hell Ruler Pce and the jar of souls! Chapter 774 Chapter 774 ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± King of Cities sneered cruelly. ¡°I plotted to get you here. Do you think I¡¯ll let you run away?¡± All the ghosts gathered together and tried to support Lilly and Lisa to fly a little faster. King of Cities followed them effortlessly. ¡°The gap between us and him is too big! What should we do?¡± The weakling spirit gritted his teeth and roared with anxiety! Lilly hugged Pablo¡¯s soulmp tightly while holding the pen of judgment. ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to be disobedient.¡± There were tears in Lilly¡¯s eyes, but she showed a fortitude that ordinary children did not have. ¡°Sissy Sugar Cookies, Sissy Slimwaist, Sissy Will¡­ Help me!¡± Lilly¡¯s tears finally rolled down. She kept murmuring from the bottom of her heart. I don¡¯t want Aunt Lisa and the ghosts dead! I don¡¯t want to die! So please, help me one more time! The pen of judgment emitted a purple light, and the surroundings instantly turned into a vast gxy. In a second, all these gxies disappeared at the tip of the pen of judgment without any more response. King of Cities had blocked Lilly and the others. He raised his broadsword while smiling coldly. ¡°Go die!¡± He shouted, and the broadsword shed down! King of Cities had no intention of ying anymore. This attack exhausted all his strength! Although the King of Cities wanted to tease Lilly, he did not idle when chasing them to confirm no one around woulde to interfere suddenly. He even activated his ghost ambience. Even if the King of Transformation arrived, he could kill Lilly. Desperation appeared in Lilly¡¯s eyes. She hugged Pablo¡¯s soulmp and Lisa tightly while crying. ¡°Aunt Lisa, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Sorry guys! We can¡¯t go home anymore! Seeing the devastating broadsword was about to strike Lilly and the others, a palm suddenly extended from the void and pped the King of Cities away! ¡°F*ck you! King of Cities!¡± That p made the King of Cities fly away with such force that half of his face swelled! King of Cities was horrified that someone could break his ambience and pped him in the face. ¡°Who are you?¡± King of Cities shouted. ¡°I¡¯m the winner who defeats you! Remember, my name is Speedboat Rider!¡± Upon saying that, another p came over. King of Cities flew out! The p was so powerful that it sent him back to his home. King of Cities smashed down a corner of his Eighth Pce. King of Reincarnation, who happened to come to him, was stunned and asked in surprise, ¡°King of Cities, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± King of Cities felt embarrassed to say he wanted to kill Lilly, but he got pped twice for no reason. He even vaguely heard that person muttering, ¡°D*mn, I came in a hurry and didn¡¯t prepare any tricks!¡± That was a p without any spiritual power! And he could not resisnovelxo fast updatet it! King of Cities was startled and angry. He clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Nothing. I was practicing just now.¡± King of Reincarnation was puzzled. King of Cities felt unreconciled. Although he was afraid, he could not help but continue to fly out. He refused to let go of the chance to kill Lilly. On the other side, Lilly froze. The ghosts were also dumbfounded and murmured, ¡°Who is he?¡± The ghost bride said, ¡°I heard his name seems to be Speedboat Rider.¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up, and she said happily, ¡°It¡¯s offsite help!¡± That was the helping tool given by the pen of judgment! ¡°Thank you, Speedboat Rider!¡± Lilly got up, took back all her magical artifacts, and ran away quickly. All the ghosts were dumbfounded. How did they not know that Lilly had offsite help? A p suddenly protruded from the void and pped the King of Cities back home. It was too absurd! Lilly stepped out of the locust forest. The locust forest was gone. It was quiet. The nine-headed birds probably died in the attack of the King of Cities just now. She could not find the stone she marked and threw out a half-headed dog. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Good doggy, help me find where I peed just now!¡± Lilly urged eagerly. The half-headed dog immediately sniffed everywhere. They were lucky as it was not far away. The dog quickly found Lilly¡¯s biomarker and barked. The weakling spirit was puzzled. When did Lilly take the dog? I didn¡¯t notice at all. Chapter 775 Chapter 775 ¡°Run!¡± Lilly yelled. Although she could no longer see the King of Cities, it was better to run first. The harem spirit lifted Lilly, while the passionate spirit took Lisa. All the ghosts ran out in a sh and soon arrived at Crescent Valley. This desert was different from other ces. So it was easy to recognize. But after entering the Crescent Valley, different stones were everywhere. It was difficult to tell the direction. Lilly pointed straight in one direction, ¡°This way!¡± The ghosts chose to believe in Lilly and walked in the direction Lilly pointed without thinking. Soon they passed by the boulder Lilly had lifted, the swaying dead tree, and even two big birds guarding a nest. There was a baby bird in the nest. The three birds looked at them in bewilderment. ¡°Lilly, do you know the directions?¡± Lisa asked. Lilly nodded. ¡°That big rock looks like a lion! Behind the lion¡¯s rock is a little rabbit rock. Behind the little rabbit rock is a heart rock. A big wolf is about to pick up the heart and give it to the little rabbit! Behind the heart are a group of stones that look like monsters. The monsters are fighting!¡± Although those stones looked the same, some looked special. Children had rich imaginations. Adults only saw simr stones, but children had different shapes in their eyes. In this way, Lilly remembered the way she came here. The harem spirit was stunned. Sometimes it was good to be childlike. Lilly found the entrance where they hade. When Lisa came here, she switched from the mortal world to the underworld. So she would be sensitive to the underworld. After staying in the underworld for a long time, when the underworld switched to the mortal world, she also sensed the exit. ¡°This way!¡± Lisa pointed to a gap deep in the valley. They saw a huge hole that looked like a giant once shed at it with a knife. All the ghosts were overjoyed, but at this moment, overwhelming coercion came! Without looking back, the weakling spirit knew that the King of Cities was chasing after them again! ¡°Ah! Run!¡± The ghost bride was anxious. ¡°Go!¡± The rebel ghost yelled, ¡°Shut up!¡± Lilly did not dare to look back. She stared at the gap and rushed over with all her might. Boom! The sharp attack from behind struck near. Lilly gritted her teeth and raised the Hell Ruler Pce to resist. A spell suddenly appeared in her mind. Rises with the wind! Soars upwards! Lilly turned Hell Ruler Pce around and took advantage of the fierce wind the King of Cities beheaded. Hell Ruler Pce took her to fly straight into the gap! She was so fast that the King of Cities did not even react. Boom! The rocks and sand buried the gap, and Lilly and the others disappeared. Only then did the King of Cities realize Lilly used him. He was so angry that he shed at the gap! However, he did not know how far he had sent Lilly away. King of Cities smashed the valley but could not find Lilly and the otnovelxo fast updatehers. He chased for a certain distance without giving up and suddenly felt the restrictions of the mortal world rules. He could not make any further progress. If he chased after Lilly, he would trigger the Rules of Heaven and Earth. Emperor Prosper set the underworld rules to restrict the bnce between the underworld and the mortal world. He did not allow Hell Pce Rulers, ghost lords, and ghost generals to go up. Emperor Prosper would probably notice and crush the King of Cities if the King of Cities sabotaged it rashly. King of Cities clenched his fists unwillingly. The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. He almost vomited blood. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°D*mn it!¡± King of Cities vented his curses while smashing all the rocks in the desert into powder. ¡­ Lilly felt as if she was on a rocket and flew up. The copsed rocks and soil buried the road behind her, and Hell Ruler Pce fell on a rtively stable terrain. Lilly got up and immediately picked up Pablo¡¯s soulmp, then stuffed the ghosts into the jar of souls together. Lisa lifted Lilly and ran. She relied on her intuition to run wild and finally saw an exit above her head. However, something blocked it at the top of the exit. It was ck, but the light came in from the edge. Lisa mmed the thing lying on the exit with her head while taking Lilly. Bang! An iron pot flew out. Someone was handling the ingredients. He used the iron pot as a basin and washed vegetables. After Lisa mmed away the iron pot, the carrots¡¯ leaves were on her head. There were several vegetables on Lilly¡¯s head. They looked nk, blinked, and looked at ke, who was also stunned. ke set up a bonfire not far away. An iron cauldron was on the bonfire and boiled a pheasant. ke held half a carrot and peeled the carrot in the iron cauldron. The aroma was overflowing. Lilly shouted happily, ¡°Daddy!¡± ke was dumbfounded. Chapter 776 Chapter 776 In the evening, Lake of Confusion was eerily quiet. Unknown birds were frightened into flight and made noises. ke, Lilly, and Lisa looked at each other. ke was calm. He looked at the big hole, the round-bottomed iron pot that flew aside, and asked, ¡°Have you two eaten?¡± Lisa and Lilly shook their heads honestly. Lilly¡¯s stomach even rumbled. ke saw Lisa had bruises, and Lilly also got injured on her face and arms, but overall there was nothing serious. They met danger. ke suppressed his pain and worries, silently picked up the iron pot on the ground, and said, ¡°Sit down and rest for a while. The stewed pheasant will be ready soon.¡± Next to the bonfire was a deck chair, fully unfolded at the moment, where ke should rest at night. Lisa threw herself on the deck chair as if out of consciousness and hugged Lilly. Lillyy softly in Lisa¡¯s arms with her limbs stretched out. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry.¡± After escaping from danger, Lilly realized she had exhausted all her strength. She felt so hungry that she wanted to cry. She did not want to move and could only lie down. ke scooped up the pheasant. He had notpleted stewing it, but its flesh on the outside was the most tender. He tore off the outeryer from the pheasant and filled two bowls of soup. Lisa watched Lilly gobble up the pheasant soup while blowing. She immediately passed her bowl over. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry!¡± Lisa said, ¡°You eat it!¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°No, you eat it!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Lisa insisted on giving her soup, so Lilly ate it. Lilly, who drank two bowls of pheasant soup, was still hungry. She stared at the pot of pheasant. ke suddenly understood why Bettany had toe to Malie City. ¡°Lilly, we¡¯ll go home after we eat the pheasant.¡± ke felt his heartache. He could not help but hug Lilly tightly in his arms. Once Lilly consumed too much energy, she would be hungry. Lilly was so hungry that ke dared not to ask her what had happened in the underworld. He was afraid that he would not let her go down again. After stewing the pheasant, Lilly ate all of it. ke and Lisa were reluctant to eat any. Lilly was too hungry. After ke put out the bonfire, he quickly threw the pots and pans into the trunk and immediately drove to the house. The nearest county town to Apex Mountain was Malie City. Lilly fell asleep in the car after eating a pot of pheasant soup. It took about 40 minutes to descend from Apex Mountain and about an hour to return to Malie City from the foot of Apex Mountain. ke called Bettany and said they would be home in an hour. The SUV drove down the mountain. When Bettany heard Lilly was returning, the quiet house was suddenly noisy. ¡°Margaret, get the frozen lobster out of the freezer!¡± The lobster was cooked and frozen in the refrigerator. If Lilly did not return today, they would eat the lobster tomorrow and replenish fresh ones for Lilly. ¡°Wash the veggies and take the chilled beef out! And that chicken! The chicken we bought today! Kill it!¡±novelxo fast update The Crawford family developed a space to keep pets. That was what the designer understood. If the designer saw that the pet room was for raising chickens, he would be stunned. Commercial buildings could not raise chickens. So they used a lot of money to build the pet room to solve the problems of disturbing residents and sanitation. They only wanted Lilly to eat fresh chickens. Bettany heard Lilly was hungry and worried she would eat too fast. It would be bad for her stomach. So Bettany immediately chopped up the stuffing and wanted to make minced meat eggs for Lilly to fill her stomach first. ¡°Quick! Lilly will be home in an hour! Hugh, slice the mushrooms! Where¡¯s Drake? Wash the veggies! Margaret, that stuffing¡­¡± Drake came out of the room and went into the kitchen to wash the vegetables. The vegetables became sparse after washing. Meanwhile, Hugh clumsily cut the mushrooms into different sizes. Bettany felt anxious. ¡°You two are so stupid! Get out!¡± Drake and Hugh looked at each other after being kicked out. Drake put on his shoes and went out. Hugh asked him where he was going, and he answered coolly, ¡°Go for a walk.¡± Hugh was baffled. He sat outside on the balcony to watch the news while looking at the intersection in the distance from time to time. When Drake arrived at themunity gate, he sat on a seat at the bus stop. He could see Apex Mountain from the bus station. The way back from Apex Mountain also passed here, and he could see it from a distance. Drake stared at the road in the distance. After a long time, he finally saw ke¡¯s SUV. He immediately stood up and went to the store downstairs in themunity to buy two ice creams. One ice cream was for Lilly, and another one was for Lisa. When ke¡¯s car was about to enter themunity, he saw Drakeing out of the store with a bottle of sauce and two ice creams. The car stopped. ke rolled down the window and nced at the ice creams in Drake¡¯s hands. Drake did not change his expression. ¡°I came down to buy sauce for Granny.¡± ke raised his eyebrows. Chapter 777 Chapter 777 Lilly had an ice cream as soon as she woke up. She ate a pot of pheasant on the mountain but was still hungry. So she woke up a little stuffy and thirsty. She became more energetic after eating ice cream. The SUV drove to the open-air parking lot outside the side door of themunity. There were parking spaces in the underground parking lot, but after entering the side door, it was the building where they lived. ke wanted to take Lilly back as soon as possible and park the SUV in the parking lotter. ke said, ¡°Come on! Your granny must have cooked the meals.¡± Lilly nodded and ran toward themunity. On the 16th floor, the elderly woman took her grandson to watch TV. Her grandson sat on the floor while ying with toys. Suddenly, the sound of chopping meat came from upstairs. The elderly woman put down her phone sternly and cursed, ¡°It¡¯s so noisy! Why did they chop meat at night? Is there any family that cooks now? They did it on purpose!¡± She was going to go upstairs to make trouble. Reid sat on the sofa ying with his mobile phone. He frowned and said, ¡°If you want to find faults, you must find a good time! It¡¯s only 7.30 pm. Many people are still cooking. Don¡¯t provoke trouble!¡± She had to find a good time to find faults. It was useless to argue unreasonably. The elderly woman felt ufortable. The more she listened to the noise, the more she was annoyed! She went to the balcony and saw Lilly and the others downstairs. The elderly woman suddenly realized. ¡°It turns out that their child is back!¡± It had been too quiet upstairs these past few days, and she could not find anything to make trouble. She thought Lilly would run around the house and make noises. Then, she could go upter and say the Crawford family disturbed her! As soon as Lilly stepped out of the elevator, she smelled the aroma of food. She had never been so hungry and wanted to eat the meal. ¡°Granny, I¡¯m back!¡± Lilly yelled while opening the door. Bettany, who served the dishes, froze and hurried over to check on Lilly. Hugh said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s good toe back! It¡¯s sote. Come back earlier next time.¡± So that Lilly won¡¯t starve. Bettany hugged Lilly and murmured, ¡°My dear! You finallye back¡­¡± Seeing the scars on Lilly¡¯s face and arms, she was so distressed that she wiped away tears quietly. She was afraid that Lilly would note back. ¡°Go to wash your hands and eat! The meal is ready¡­¡± Bettany thought of something and said quickly. Lilly obediently went to wash her hands, sat on the chair, and could not wait to pick up the fork. ¡°You can eat it now!¡± Bettany served the food again. She urged Lilly when she saw Lilly had not eaten yet. Lilly shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t start eating until the elders are seated!¡± Bettany smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Margaret brought the lobster and said, ¡°We¡¯ve eaten just now. Little Miss, eat if you¡¯re hungry. Mrs. Crawford, I¡¯ll do the rest. You guys can sit down.¡± Bettany nodded. Everyone sat down at the table, and Lilly started eating. Lilly ate the minced meat eggs hungrily. Bettany kept picking food for her, and she ate them all. It was the first time Bettany could not keep up with Lilly¡¯s eating speed. ¡°Eat slowly. There¡¯s more!¡± Bettany¡¯s eyes were full of distress. ¡°Lisa, hurry up and eat too!¡± Bettany piled the dishes in front of Lisa. Drake peeled all the shrimp meat and filled them into a small te. Hugh looked at Lilly and gave Lilly all the chicken pieces.novelxo fast update ke held the bowl pitifully. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten a bite.¡± Bettany did not even look at him. ¡°The dishes are on the table. Take them yourself!¡± ke grinned. Lilly and Lisa ate voraciously and quickly finished a table of dishes. Although Bettany and Margaret prepared the meal temporarily, Lilly and Lisa could finish eating. It was evident that they starved. ¡°Have you not eaten for ten days?¡± Bettany felt distressed. Lilly was taken aback and asked, ¡°Ten days?¡± ke nodded. ¡°You two have been away for ten days.¡± He also did not return for ten days and had been waiting at the Lake of Confusion. He cooked dinner and could not ce the iron pot on the t ground, so he put it in a notch. Unexpectedly, Lilly and Lisa flew out directly from under the pot. Lilly eximed, ¡°Wow, I feel like it¡¯s only been one day, but it¡¯s been ten days!¡± One day in the underworld was equal to ten days in the mortal world. Lilly did not understand and did not care too much. After eating, Lilly returned to her room immediately. She wanted to feed the soul flower to Pablo. The ghosts rested for a while and then came out. ¡°We took the entire Hidden Valley back. The soul flower is still in the Hidden Valley. How do we get it?¡± The weakling spirit pondered. The harem spirit said, ¡°The strong wind in Hidden Valley is still there. We can¡¯t get it in the underworld, let alone now¡­¡± After ke heard about their experience in the underworld, he was shocked. This trip was only to pick flowers, but it was still dangerous. It was too difficult! Lilly stared at the Hell Ruler Pce, waved her hand, and zoomed in on the Hell Ruler Pce. With another wave, all the ghosts and ke could see the inner space of Hell Ruler Pce. ke raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°King Libra? I suddenly have an idea.¡± Chapter 778 Chapter 778 ke smiled evilly. ¡°How about we let King Libra help us get the soul flower?¡± Hell Ruler Pce was Lilly¡¯s. It was too easy for her to take something from King Libra. They could wait for King Libra to get the soul flower and take it away immediately before he could react. Then the soul flower was theirs! The weakling spirit felt surprised. ¡°I even forgot about him! Look at him now! It seems that he also wants the soul flower!¡± The soul flower was a fatal attraction to King Libra, who was seriously injured and kept disappearing! The harem spirit stared excitedly at King Libra. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± At this moment, King Libra worked hard to get the soul flower. As the King of Hell, he had fallen to this point. He stared at the soul flower and almost drooled. He had not had any supplements for too long and was too weak. The feeling of hunger wasparable to Lilly¡¯s just now. ¡°Soul flower!¡± King Libra gritted his teeth and stretched out his hand with difficulty. He had long since lost his arrogant appearance. His eyes glowed with hunger, and he desperately wanted to pick the soul flower. After hard work, he had wiped out the strong wind around Hidden Valley.! There was still the most centralyer of strong wind. As long as King Libra passed through it, he could get the soul flower! No matter how embarrassed King Libra was, he was still a King of Hell, so he could stillpete with Hidden Valley. It was just that King Libra felt aggrieved! In the past, he could go straight in and pick the flowers. The strong winds could not hurt him or even mess up his hair! But it was so difficult for him to get a flower now. King Libra took a deep breath and finally took another step forward, only a few steps away from touching the soul flower! He had no idea the people and ghosts outside Hell Ruler Pce were all waiting for him. ¡°Come on!¡± Lilly said sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s up to you!¡± The ghost bride looked nervous. ¡°It¡¯s almost there! I can¡¯t wait to go up and help him!¡± Everyone was holding their breath, but Polly¡¯s voice caught them off guard. ¡°Hey! Can you do it? Let your Dad do it if you can¡¯t!¡± Everyone was startled. Lilly was stunned. ¡°Polly, why haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡± The parrot would go to sleep at night. Polly sang, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep without you at night¡­¡± Everyone endured and finally listened to Polly finish a love song. Meanwhile, King Libra finally arrived at the center and caught the soul flower! ke squinted. ¡°Lilly, be ready!¡± Lilly answered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready!¡± King Libra caught the soul flower, and the strong wind of Hidden Valley instantly wanted to crush and tear him apart! King Libra did not dare to be careless and immediately left Hidden Valley. ¡°Haha! I got it!¡± King Libra was excited. ¡°Soul flower!¡± After he swallowed the soul flower, his soul would recover a small half. He wanted to take this opportunity to escape Hell Ruler Pce and swore to kill Lilly! King Libra opened his mouth and wanted to bite the soul flower! Immediately afterward, the soul flower was gone! King Libra was stunned. Then, he quickly realized and cursed angrily, ¡°D*mn it! You little trash! Give me back the soul flower! That¡¯s mine!¡± Lilly caught the soul flower! Although it was hard for King Libra to get the soul flower and look pity, it was not easy for her to go to the underworld. Lilly, Lisa, and ghosts also worked hard to get the soul flower. She must save Pablo. Lilly immediately stuffed the soul flower into the bottle that contained Pablo¡¯s soul. The bright red color of the soul flower turned into dots of light, which quickly disappeared. The soul lamp had be brighter! The harem spirit¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Wow, look! Master Belmont¡¯s soul is brighter!¡± The ghost bride was excited. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s brighter!¡± Lilly was overjoyed. ¡°Wow! It works! Master¡¯s brand bulb lights up!¡± The weakling spirit and ke were speechless. Pablo¡¯s shattered soul seemed in a hazy glow. It almost disappeared before, but now it was bright and reassuring. ke said, ¡°It¡¯s good as long as it works! So the soul flower is still novelxo fast updateuseful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that ording to the record in The Utmost Secrets of the Spirit Realm, the effect of the soul flower to condense the soul is only one month. We still have to find the amphibious soil as soon as possible.¡± Otherwise, it would be too dangerous for the current Lilly to go down to find the soul flower frequently. The weakling spirit thought and said, ¡°Could amphibious soil also be called ck and White Soil? Could something that can inhabit the underworld and the mortal world be between the two worlds?¡± ke asked, ¡°Did you all see different soil when you went down and up?¡± The ghosts shook their heads. Lilly shook her head too. ¡°Daddy, we didn¡¯t see it when we went down, and we flew too fast when we came up, so we didn¡¯t see it¡­¡± They discussed it and decided not to cross the underworld next time but to look around the entrance. It would be best to find it without stepping into the underworld. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s 10.00 pm! You¡¯ve been tired for so long. Hurry up to take a shower and sleep!¡± ke said. Lilly nodded, but at this moment, she heard a knock on the door! N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She wondered. ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± Outside the door, the elderly woman on the 16th floor looked viciously and yelled, ¡°Open the door! You all are so noisy! We need to sleep!¡± The elderly woman took out her mobile phone to open the owners¡¯ group chat, then made a voice message. ¡°The owner on the 17th floor! Can you stop making noise? You chopped meat and made the floor m! Can you take care of your children? It¡¯s so noisy! I¡¯ve been enduring you guys for days. You don¡¯t even care about the children running around on the floor! Even if you¡¯re rich, you can¡¯t indulge children!¡± After speaking, the elderly woman sent the newly recorded voice message to the group chat. She was very proud of herself. That was the sound she made at home just now. She must make everyone hate the family on the 17th floor! So what if you¡¯re rich? Everyone hates rich people! Chapter 779 Chapter 779 After the elderly woman sent a voice message to the owner group, several other owners started expressing their opinions. Some tried to persuade everyone, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not right for them to be running around during break time. We have to work tomorrow! Let¡¯s try to understand each other!¡± Others showed empathy, stating, ¡°The most annoying ones don¡¯t even consider the fact that children are living in the building! In the past, I had noisy neighbors upstairs who would curse at others in the middle of the night. Selfish runts, just because they can afford a vi, doesn¡¯t mean they can act however they want! Nobody cares if they jump around like that!¡± The owner on the 15th floor raised suspicions, asking, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the 17th floor¡­? I heard the noiseing from the 16th floor.¡± Simrly, the owner on the 8th floor was puzzled,menting, ¡°Is the soundproofing that bad? How can the noise from the 17th floor affect the 15th floor? This must be extremely noisy!¡± The elderly woman responded angrily through her voice message, scolding the 15th and 8th floors, ¡°Are you siding with the 17th floor? They don¡¯t even know you when they first moved in. You¡¯re siding with them because of their wealth aren¡¯t you?¡± The owner on the 15th floor became infuriated. There had been a long-standing grudge between the 15th floor and the elderly woman on the 16th floor. Even before the 17th floor became vacant, the elderly woman¡¯s family had been troubled by the noise from the 16th floor. Late at night, it was clear that it was the family from the 15th floor who caused disturbances by ying with a ball. However, the elderly woman was boisterous, and whenever they tried to reason with her, they were scolded and forced to back down, leaving them with no choice but to endure their anger. Bettany also witnessed themotion in the group and was familiar with the situation involving the elderly woman on the 16th floor. Once, when she and Margaret went out to buy groceries, the elderly woman intentionally approached them and asked what kind of vegetables they were purchasing. Upon seeing that Bettany and Margaret were buyingrge lobsters, the elderly woman made a snide remark, saying, ¡°Elderly people shouldn¡¯t consume seafood. It can increase the risk of gout.¡± Typically, Margaret would go out to buy a significant amount of vegetables, and the elderly woman assumed she was a rtive. Consequently, she confronted them with a sarcasticment, ¡°Why are you buying groceries for this family? Isn¡¯t that someone else¡¯s responsibility?¡± Margaret exined that she was their helper responsible for cooking at home and taking care of both Bettany and Lilly. This statement further fueled the elderly woman¡¯s bitterness, causing her to exim, ¡°Oh, you hired a helper. You must be from a wealthy family.¡± The elderly woman believed that the term ¡°wealthy family¡± would serve as a mockery of the Crawford family. Little did she know that the Crawford family was wealthy. Margaret ignored her, which fueled the elderly woman¡¯s anger even more. Bettany maintained a serious expression, as she was preupied with her concerns for Lilly these days and had no desire to quarrel. However, at that particr moment, her interest was suddenly piqued, and she felt the need to take a more serious approach. The Crawford Mansion in Alfornada was quite extensive, with neighbors being separated by ake, so conflicts were less likely to happen. Bettany felt a tinge of excitement and anticipation. She opened the group chat and handed the phone to Hugh, saying, ¡°You should start a live streamter! Oh, and remember to record the screen!¡± Hugh took the phone with a speechless expression and replied, ¡°You¡¯re still so spirited even in your seventies. Why do you get so fired up?¡± Bettany gave him a disdainful look and retorted, ¡°If you have nothing to say, then keep quiet!¡± Hugh chuckled and touched his nose. Observing that Lilly, ke, Lisa, and Drake had all joined the discussion, Bettany made a gesture for everyone to be quiet. Despite her childish words, Bettany disyed a conniving nature in her actions. Meanwhile, the knocking on the door persisted. The elderly woman noticed that the live broadcast was being aired in the group, causing her to knock politely. Bettany, with a stern expression, forcefully swung the door open. The elderly woman¡¯s hand almost hit Bettany¡¯s face. The elderly woman momentarily froze, then said, ¡°You¡¯re all here, perfect timing! There¡¯s something I need to discuss.¡± Bettany emanated a strong presence, her eyes piercing, and her face devoid of any expression. She coldly asked, ¡°What is it?¡± The elderly woman was taken aback and hesitated for a moment. She nervously crossed her arms and stammered, ¡°Y-you¡­ your children were running around in the middle of the night¡­¡±novelxo fast update Bettany sneered, ¡°And?¡± The elderly woman was once again taken aback, unable to muster her anger. Look, how arrogant and impolite wealthy people are! Theyck manners! Her children were running around and still didn¡¯t know what they did wrong. This was the perfect opportunity to showcase the quality of their household to the other owners in the group. It made sense to start a live broadcast! The group chat exploded with outrage, as they realized that the situation on the 17th floor was unreasonable. The elderly woman ced her hands on her hips, disying her strength, and eximed, ¡°So what? We still need to sleep while your family is awake! Your children were making noise and ying ball in the middle of the night. How shameless!¡± Bettany coldly stared at her and retorted, ¡°How would you know that you saw our children running around? Are you just basing it on the voice note you sent to the group? You created the disturbance yourself and recorded it, didn¡¯t you!?¡± Bettany¡¯s fierce response generated dissatisfaction among the sympathetic individuals in the group. ¡°The 17th floor is being unreasonable! Shouldn¡¯t they apologize?¡± one person eximed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­ the residents on the 17th floor have such low quality?¡± another personmented. ¡°Running around and ying ball in the middle of the night, and they dare to be so aggressive. There¡¯s a negligent parent behind every misbehaving child!¡± someone else chimed in. Lilly gazed at the elderly woman, perplexed by what was happening. However, all she sensed was a ghost hovering over the woman. If Master were here, he would raise an eyebrow and exim, ¡°Is this even possible?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 780 Chapter 780 As Lilly observed the jealous spirit atop the elderly woman¡¯s head, the woman continued her tirade, eximing, ¡°You¡¯re being so unreasonable! You¡¯re disturbing everyone. I didn¡¯tin about you, but I came here to tell you that you¡¯re being unreasonable!¡± Bettany turned to the side, coldly looking down at her, and retorted, ¡°Take a good look. Our house is fully carpeted, so the sounds you recorded in the group couldn¡¯t havee from our home!¡± The elderly woman¡¯s face froze, and she shouted, ¡°Having carpeted floors might be great for you, but it¡¯s disturbing us¡­¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Bettany called out, ¡°ke.¡± ke nced around and realized that there was no basketball for him to y with. However¡­ He got a mop from the store room and began performing an impromptu act. He struck the ground with the mop. Despite the thickness of the carpet, the brand of which remained unknown, the sound was remarkably muted¡ªthere was no sound of the mop hitting the floor, only a dull thud. The elderly woman stared, and protested, ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were making noise in the living room¡­ you were causing a stir in the bedrooms!¡± Lilly immediately began running back and forth, asking, ¡°Do you mean this room?¡± Lilly followed suit. ¡°You mean this room?¡± ¡°Or maybe this room?¡± The elderly woman could not let it go and followed along, only to realize that the entire house was covered in carpets! She did not expect this to happen. Who would carpet their house like this? Taking care of a fully carpeted house could be troublesome, with high maintenance costs and the need for regr cleaning to keep it hygienic. idental spills or dirt could be exhausting to deal with. The elderly woman believed that carpeting the entire house was pointless and wasteful as if it were money that had no better use. However, the elderly woman was not willing to back down. She argued, ¡°You still y basketball and jump rope, yet there¡¯s no sound when you hit the mop, and even when the child purposely ran lightly, there¡¯s no noise¡­¡± Her gaze fell upon the table, noticing the spacious dining room and a vase of flowers ced on it. In just two strides, the elderly woman rushed forward and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re acting so as not to make any sound. Why don¡¯t you smash that vase on the floor?¡± ke¡¯s smirk disappeared as he responded coldly, ¡°Oh? We don¡¯t have a basketball at home. Do you want me to twist your head off and use it to y on the floor?¡± ¡°I think that would make quite a loud noise!¡± The elderly woman froze, suddenly feeling terrified. She took a step back unconsciously and stammered, ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t do it. You¡­ you¡¯re threatening an old woman¡­¡± Bettany red at the old woman, her anger palpable as she said, ¡°Do you see it now? Our entire house is carpeted. Even if a group was having a disco inside, the noise wouldn¡¯t reach downstairs! If you find fault again, be careful that my son-inw might beat you up!¡± ke clenched the mop with both hands and snapped it into two pieces, his voice dripping with coldness as he uttered, ¡°Get out!¡± Bettany¡¯s mouth twitched. Such wasteful behavior! After the old woman stumbled in fear and fell to the ground outside the door, Bettany promptly closed the door. She turned to Margaret and instructed, ¡°Margaret, please arrange for deep cleaning and disinfection, especially the area she stepped on.¡± Hugh suggested, ¡°What deep cleaning? Just rece the carpets.¡± Lilly intervened, ¡°Grandpa, we shouldn¡¯t waste things!¡± Hugh agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right, Lilly. We should hire professional help.¡± Meanwhile, Bettany turned off the live broadcast, and the group erupted with excitement and admiration. Many of them had never seen the 3000 square feet t on the 17th floor, known as the largest in the entiremunity. Thements in the owner group reflected their astonishment at the luxury and size of the t. ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s so eye-opening! How luxurious!¡± ¡°My god, what¡¯s a mansion? This is a mansion!¡± ¡°I know the carpet they used! It¡¯s a professional sound-absorbing carpet. I saw it at a trade show! Not to mention, it wouldn¡¯t make any sound if you¡¯re ying basketball.¡± ¡°I live downstairs, and I didn¡¯t hear the sound of basketball at night. Their carpet works!¡±novelxo fast update The owner of 1602 confirmed theck of noise, saying, ¡°They demonstrated it just now, and there was no sound. We live opposite their kitchen, and while there was some noise from chopping meat, it was after seven o¡¯clock and not bothersome at all. It¡¯s understandable that every household cooks and makes some noise while preparing meals.¡± The owner on the 15th floor mentioned their previous encounter with the old woman, suggesting that she was intentionally causing trouble and being bitter. The owner of the 8th floor noted the high value of the carpet, with each square meter priced at 2,000 dors, estimating the total cost of the carpeting to be around 500,000 to 600,000 dors. One person jokingly offered their services for carpet cleaning, saying, ¡°Sir! Are you short on workers? I cane over and clean the carpets tomorrow!¡± The situation in the owner group took a positive turn, with most members acknowledging the efforts made by the Crawford family to minimize noise and appreciating the luxury and quality of their home. After the elderlydy outside the door fell and struggled to regain her footing, she experienced a deep sense of embarrassment and shame¡­ Observing the group of people once more, it appeared that a heated discussion was underway about the luxurious furnishings adorning the 17th floor, and the carpet there was remarkably soundproof¡­ There was also a group of people expressing admiration for the 17th floor and seeking favor from the Crawford family. Some even said that she blocked the elevator with a chair! The elderly woman¡¯s emotions suddenly erupted. She allowed herself to do so, but she forbade anyone from talking about it. Chapter 781 Chapter 781 The enraged elderly woman scolded the group with anger, ¡°What a bunch of pretentious snobs! They buttered me up when they saw my wealth on the 17th floor, but together they bullied me as an elderly person! And you, from the 15th floor, when did you see me blocking the elevator with a chair? You¡¯re out of your mind for ndering me!¡± The resident from the 15th floor, who held a grudge against the old woman, retorted, ¡°How dare you deny it? When they are moving in, you feel jealous and don¡¯t want them to go up on purpose!¡± The owners of the other 12 buildings chimed in, ¡°Oh, it happened a while ago! No wonder the elevator has been stuck on the 16th floor!¡± The old woman spoke furiously, ¡°We don¡¯t live on the 15th floor! Who knows whose apartment it is? You, on the 15th floor, you better show proof, or this issue will never be resolved!¡± The jealous spirit lingering over the old woman¡¯s head fell silent. He knew. It was the old woman¡¯s apartment! But the jealous spirit could not help but think about that child from earlier! Why did he feel anxious when he saw that child earlier? Could it be his imagination? He then thought about the innocent and adorable face of that child. It should not have such bad luck to encounter the kid who excelled at catching ghosts here, right? That child is in Alfornada! It¡¯s impossible¡­ There was a brief silence on the 15th floor. The old woman on the 17th floor was already angry, but now she was extremely furious, bombarding the 15th floor with ten 60-second voice calls, scolding them relentlessly. The crowd remained silent¡­ This was a ssic case of relying on age and using it as a weapon. Whoever went up there would be scolded. Bettany was lying on the sofa, crossing her legs and scrolling through the news in the group. It turned out that living in an apartment with neighbors above and below can be quite¡­ eventful. Bettany casually added the 15th-floor resident and sent a video of the old woman getting a chair blocking the stairs. This incident happened because the owner of Furniture Haven dyed the construction for half a day. To exin the situation, he provided the surveince video to the old woman. Lilly sat beside them, hugging Bettany¡¯s arms, and with a smile, said, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re so yful!¡± She had just captured the jealous spirit. After returning, she was tired and did not feel like moving. Moreover, Lilly felt that if given the chance to be a little mischievous for a couple of days, why not teach Grandma to fight for herself? The residents on the 15th floor were concerned about theck of evidence. On that particr day, the resident of the 15th floor was in a rush to get to work. Upon seeing the elevator stuck on the 16th floor, he went up to investigate and discovered it was the old woman causing the obstruction. Being a grown man, he did not immediately think of taking a video with his phone. Instead, he asked her to move the chair so he could hurry to work. Several days passed, and if he wanted to gather evidence, he would have to report the incident to the property management and submit an application to obtain the surveince footage. However, who had the time to deal with such matters? Just as he was thinking about this, the person on the 17th floor added him and sent him the video. The resident on the 15th floor was overjoyed and promptly shared the video with the group, along with the caption, ¡°You wanted evidence? Here it is.¡± The video showed the old woman getting a chair stuck in the elevator door while she using her phone and eating some snacks. Even her young grandson was ying with building blocks inside the elevator. The other residents were left speechless, particrly the resident on the 12th floor, who voiced their frustration. ¡°So, it¡¯s your family thatcks manners! You people truly have no sense of shame!¡± ¡°You said the kid from the other family was being mischievous, but look at this brat from your family!¡± ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable! They think they own the elevator!¡± ¡°I look down on them. Last time, She even bragged to my mother that their son bought a house, but little did I expect it was someone else¡¯s house. The person on the 17th floor is really unfortunate.¡± Upon the old woman¡¯s return home, her son scolded her, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to do it? Are you trying to go viral? Our child is still young, and now everyone¡¯s calling him a troublemaker! Who would want to be friends with him in the future? I¡¯m being criticized because of you! What else can you do besides causing trouble for me?¡± The old woman struggled to catch her breath and felt a heaviness in her chest. ¡°How was I supposed to know that their house is covered in carpetnovelxo fast update¡­ I think they did it on purpose! Theyid the carpet early in the morning and waited for me toe up¡­ they even started live streaming. Isn¡¯t it all just an opportunity for them to unt their house?¡± The old woman continued to curse andin. Her son grew annoyed and shut the door, ignoring her. The old woman felt a bitter taste in her heart, finding it hard to breathe and maintain her bnce. She felt so ufortable that she could not sleep. Thanks to this incident, she had gotten a clear view of the Crawford family¡¯s renovated home. It was magnificent¡ªhow should she put it? Elegant¡­ luxurious! Just like the mansions shown on TV. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. As she turned around, she realized how spacious the house was. Each person had their own room, even the servants had their own quarters. The living room was expansive, the balcony was generous, and the green nts were flourishing¡­ It was spacious, bright, andfortable¡­ There was no denying the impact ofparison. Having seen the spacious and high-end residence on the 17th floor, she could not help butpare it to her own home¡­ The old woman¡¯s frustration grew, unable to understand why another family was wealthy while hers was not. Witnessing others¡¯ affluence made her feel ufortable. In a living room as spacious as theirs, having just a sofa and a coffee table seemed like a waste of space. The kitchen and dining room were separated and equipped with both Chinese and Western-style kitchens. The dining table was adorned with vases of flowers. What kind of extravagant disy was this? It seemed like an unnecessary indulgence! The entire house was carpeted, and the cost ofying those carpets amounted to five or six hundred thousand dors¡­ Such a substantial sum could purchase another apartment in its entirety. What a senseless extravagance! Why wouldn¡¯t they give her the money instead? The old woman¡¯s eyes welled up with jealousy and her eyes were bloodshot. Chapter 782 Chapter 782 The luxury of the Crawford family overwhelmed the elderly woman, causing her to have trouble sleeping for three consecutive nights. Every time Margaret bought groceries, the elderly woman felt jealous. On this particr day, Lilly went downstairs with Bettany and Hugh for her orientation at kindergarten. She had transferred from another school for quite some time and had not enrolled in there due to various reasons. While passing by the yground, Lilly suddenly halted. ¡°Grandma, I want to y there,¡± Lilly pointed towards the children¡¯s paradise, adding, ¡°I¡¯ll y for five minutes.¡± Bettany kindly responded, ¡°Go ahead!¡± ke had just gone downstairs and was waiting in the car, so waiting an extra five minutes was not a problem. Bettany sent a message to ke to inform him. During Lilly¡¯s stay at Stephen¡¯s house, she rarely had the opportunity to go out. Stephen did not like her, and her ¡°grandparents¡± felt embarrassed to take her out. After returning to Crawford Mansion, which was arge manor, they would usually go out by car, and there was no yground in themunity. Lilly joyfully climbed, slid down the slide, and yed on the swing¡­ she had a wonderful time. Bettany initially watched with a smile, but then could not help feeling a bit sorrowful. Under normal circumstances, their Lilly should have been an ordinary, carefree child¡­ Lost in her thoughts, Lilly ran over and happily eximed, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m done ying, let¡¯s go!¡± Bettany snapped back to reality and checked the time¡ªit had been five minutes. It was heart-wrenchingly bittersweet. With his hands nonchntly tucked behind his back, Hugh followed at a leisurely pace, devoid of any hint of sadness¡ªjust like an ordinary elderly man taking care of himself. ¡°Lilly, do you still want to visit Saffron Ind?¡± Bettany inquired. Saffron Ind was the amusement park that Anthony had constructed for Lilly. She had only been there once as she was too busy to visit that ce again. Lilly nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯d love to go if I get the chance!¡± In the midst of their conversation, she suddenly remembered her promise to visit Jonas at Valentine¡¯s company,pletely forgetting about Pablo. Lilly asked her grandmother to get in touch with him and apologize, to which Bettany agreed. As Lilly and her grandparents left, a man dressed in an ¡°I¡¯m Not Hungry¡± takeaway uniform hurriedly entered. Upon spotting Lilly from a distance, he appeared visibly startled. Swiftly adjusting his hat, he walked around, venturing through the garden on the other side before returning to the yground to take another nce. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯d see her here!¡± the man eximed to himself in disbelief. This man happened to be the stall owner who operated at the entrance of the stone gambling field. He had a confrontational encounter with Lilly, acted inappropriately, and was subsequently beaten up by ke. After leaving, the stall owner encountered Master Ernest, who suggested to kidnap Lilly¡­ Of course no one could sessfully kidnap her if they wanted to. Initially, the fortune teller imed he wanted to assist the stall owner, but he vanished without a trace. After getting his contact information, the stall owner discovered that the fortune teller had passed away¡­ The hospital staff described the death as peculiar. Though the body still exhibited signs of life, it appeared akin to a lifeless corpse and eventually sumbed after lying in the hospital for several days. When the man caught sight of ke at the hospital, he mistakenly believed that ke was responsible for the fortune teller¡¯s death. Consumed by fear, he embarked on an overnight journey, fleeing over 600 miles to reach his current location¡­ Eventually, he met Lilly despite travelling this far. Inside his head, the man realized his predicament and quickly regained hisposure. He did not dare to provoke the Crawford family, let alone attempt to kidnap the youngdy! Deciding it was best to leave tonight, he had no intentions of messing with this mischievous member of the family. Just as he entertained these thoughts, he heard an old woman standing nearby clear her throat, causing the man to take a few steps back in disgust. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The old woman grumbled under her breath, ¡°I thought they were wealthy. This child seems like she has never experienced the real world. She¡¯s dazzled by a simple yground. Bah!¡± What¡¯s the point of living in such a luxurious apartment? They¡¯re different from us. Observing the old woman¡¯s reaction as she watched Lilly and the others leave, the man couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°She¡¯s never seen the world because she used to live in a mansion and yed in high-end amusement parks. It¡¯s a novelty for her to experience something ordinary.¡± He casually interjected hisment and swiftly left. The old woman stood up and chased after him, eximing, ¡°Come back! What do you mean? What mansion?¡± Regrettably, the man walked away briskly, leaving the old woman with a lingering sense of unease. Oh, so they used to live in a mansion, but now they¡¯re bankrupt and havee to this small ce seeking attention? Ha! The old woman¡¯s gloomy mood was instantly lifted. They¡¯ve gone bankrupt!novelxo fast update Serves them right! In less than half a day, news of the Crawford family¡¯s bankruptcy spread throughout themunity. Unaware of these developments, Bettany stepped out, oblivious to the fact that she had beenbeled ¡°bankrupt.¡± ke and the two elderly individuals apanied Lilly to her new kindergarten, where they told her, ¡°Lilly, starting from today, you will attend Future Star Kindergarten, and Drake will be at the elementary school next to you.¡± Drake had transferred with Lilly to take on the responsibility of teaching her how to read. However, it was not necessary to go through so much trouble since Bettany could have taught Lilly how to read and write even without Drake¡¯s presence. Drake stayed silent but simply got into the car. Anthony, on the other hand, had no intentions of returning. He decided to proceed with the transfer procedures for Drake, thinking it would be beneficial for Lilly to have an older brother in the same school when she started elementary school in September. Lilly gazed at her new kindergarten, her eyes shining with excitement as she nodded in approval. Children do not often perceive a new kindergarten as being less grand, beautiful, or high-end compared to their previous international kindergarten. Instead, they focused on the fun and liveliness inside, which makes it seem even more vibrant than their previous experience. Afterpleting the necessary procedures, Lilly obediently attended school for the past two days, dedicating her time to learning how to read with her brother and discussing ¡°battle strategies¡± with her father. When Drake had the sole attention of Lilly, his heart fluttered. Hannah, Josh, and Zachary from Alfornada were incredibly frustrated and annoyed. ¡°Drake, you sly fox!¡± Josh eximed angrily. Hannah chimed in loudly, ¡°You act all casual, but you¡¯re so evil! You clearly said you would apany Lilly with Uncle, but you never came back!¡± Zachary responded with a dismissive tone, ¡°Tsk!¡± Chapter 783 Chapter 783 At the Shaw family¡¯s residence, Colton packed his belongings while Melody stood nearby, arms folded, wearing a frown. She asked, ¡°Do you have to go?¡± After finally being transferred back to Alfornada and finding stability, Colton was now being sent to Malie City. It was said that they would undergo long-term training stationed there. Colton lifted his head, his voice unusually gentle as he replied, ¡°Are you gonna miss me?¡± Melody paused, then sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t try to sugarcoat it.¡± A hint of helplessness flickered in Colton¡¯s eyes, but he remained silent. This version of Colton was as gentle as a cloud. In his eyes, there was only the nation, its people, the safety of the country, the frontline battlefield, comrades-in-arms, team meetings¡­ His time was always dedicated to others, except for her and Ivan. Ivan had grown up without Colton ever taking him to school, and he was absent when their child had a high fever and fell ill. The only time he made an appearance was when Ivan was kidnapped and remained missing for a few days before finally causing him to ¡°be aware.¡± It was during that time that he stayed with Ivan for a few days. Melody could not help but feel disappointed. Others praised him for his respect and dedication. But as a family member, only she knew how sorrowful it felt. Initially, this would not have been an issue as she was someone who understood the importance of duty. However, there was a female officer on his team who worked closely with him, and he often interacted with her. Melody could not help but feel uneasy about it. After Melody mentioned her concerns, Colton simply stated that he had nothing to do with the other woman and provided no further exnation. Another year passed in their busy lives. Melody, like any wife would be, grew increasingly frustrated. She turned around with a displeased expression and left the room. Colton paused in his packing, a frown on his face. What did he say wrong this time? Did she want to apany him? The thought of ke taking Lilly to Malie City made him reconsider. Perhaps it was not ideal to be separated from his family for an extended period. Realizing why Melody was upset, Colton called out to her, ¡°Wait.¡± Melody stopped, expecting him to say something. But all he said was, ¡°You and Ivan should pack your things ande with me.¡± Melody was left speechless. Colton continued, ¡°There¡¯s no one else in the Shaw family, so we can leave today.¡± Melody¡¯s frustration grew, but Colton thought her silence indicated agreement. He nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Ivan¡¯s school transfer procedures. Drake happens to be in the same ss, so we¡¯ll go to Malie City first, where someone will handle the transfer.¡± ording to ke, their stay in Malie City wouldst one or two years, or maybe even three to five years. While it might be slightly troublesome to transfer schools, it was not a big issue. Angrily, Melody eximed, ¡°Ivan is used to being here! You can¡¯t just decide on your own and ask him if he agrees!¡± Coincidentally, Ivan appeared with his schoolbag on his back and calmly said, ¡°I agree.¡± Though he was not particrly clingy toward his parents. However, Ivan did not want to see his parents arguing. With his father absent and his mother often sulking, he thought it would be better to go along with them. After Ivan finished speaking, he went back to his room and started packing his luggage without any further hesitation. Melody was left dumbfounded. Other people¡¯s sons were warm and affectionate, but what about hers? In the end, Ivan¡¯s family embarked on the journey to Malie City. While resting with his eyes closed on the ne, Colton suddenly opened his eyes and asked, ¡°By the way, Ivan, do you remember what happened during the two days when you were kidnapped?¡± Ivan responded simply, ¡°Yeah.¡± He did not borate and simply hummed, indicating that he did not want to discuss it further. Colton found it interesting for father-sonmunication and decided not to press the matter. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± With that, he also uttered a simple ¡°hmm¡± and refrained from asking any more questions. Melody, on the other hand, was left perplexed. Ivan turned his head to gaze at the white clouds outside, his eyes slightly darkened. He calmly raised his hand and observed it. On the inside of his wrist, there was a simple pattern that covered half of it, seemingly wrapped around a blood vessel. That pattern was not there before¡­ Sensing Melody¡¯s gaze, Ivan turned his wrist to hide the pattern. Melody observed Ivan through the ss mirror. The little boy had a calm and dignified face, reminiscent of Colton¡¯s, with cool and reserved eyes. He did not talk much and shared the same personality as Drake. Drake was one of Ivan¡¯s few friends, and they had simr personalities. The only difference was that Drake sometimes acted a bit arrogant in front of Lilly, whereas Ivan always offered candy to Lilly whenever he saw her. Well, that was fine. Since Drake already transferred to Malie City, it would be nice for Ivan to have a friend to be together in the new ce. ¡­ Josh was one grade below Drake, and Ivan and his brother were in the same ss. After his brother moved to Malie City, Ivan would asionally leave school with Josh. They now found out that Ivan had also changed schools on the same day! Josh was mad, ¡°Why is it happening to us? We¡¯re the only ones who can¡¯t go?¡± Hannah expressed her anger, saying, ¡°This is unfair! This is unfair!¡± Zachary responded with a dismissive tone, ¡°Tsk, whatever.¡± Josh was disappointed The three unfortunate kids gazed helplessly at the distant sky, watching the sunset, and wondered if their sister was already out of school by now. They used to go home together. Now only three of them, the children who were ¡°left behind¡± remained, and it was truly pitiable. ¡­ Lilly had been attending kindergarten for two days and had grown ustomed to waiting for her older brother to pick her up after school each day. Her brother attended a public elementary school, and the dismissal time varied¡ªsometimes after four o¡¯clock, other times after five o¡¯clock. Lilly was in a private kindergarten, and her school was dismissed at five o¡¯clock. As soon as the school bell rang, Drake promptly grabbed his school bag and rushed out. Today, he and his sister would be leaving school at the same time, and he did not want her to wait for too long. However, he was stopped by a girl. ¡°Drake¡­ Hi, this is a letter for you!¡± The young girl blushed. Children in the fourth grade were exposed to society rtively early, often engaging in activities like using phones, reading novels, and watching dramas. These experiences elerated their psychological maturity. At this age, two types of children are particrly troubled teachers.novelxo fast update One group was those who fell in love at a young age. They did not understand much, but they developed a vague affection and wrote love letters that were incredibly naive yet unwavering in their ¡°devotion.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Their ¡°puppy love¡± was not exactly puppy love in the truest sense. It resembled ying house, with each having a girlfriend or boyfriend, and the expectation of loyalty between them. The second type is an extreme version of the first type. Theycked any romantic feelings and instead engaged in secretive conversations on the yground. At first, the teacher assumed they were discussing something serious, but upon closer inspection, it turned out they were talking about gathering to watch a snail. Drake, who was unfamiliar with such situations in Alfornada, instinctively epted the letter, opened it, and read its contents. In the middle of the letter¡¯s opening, two words were written, ¡°Love letter.¡± After the phrase ¡°love letter,¡± a colon was added. Drake furrowed his brow, and his initial reaction was, ¡°This format looks wrong at first nce.¡± So, he remained speechless. What made him even more dumbfounded was the following text: ¡°Hi, Drake. I¡¯m Neo from the next ss. I like you, Can you be my boyfriend? If it¡¯s possible¡­¡± Drake did not bother finishing the letter and threw it into the trash can expressionlessly before leaving. She doesn¡¯t even have a great vocabry, how can she expect me to date her? Why don¡¯t you focus on improving your vocabry instead? Drake hurriedly went to pick up his younger sister, paying no attention to the bewildered expression on the little girl¡¯s face behind him. Laughter echoed around, and the little girl stormed off in anger. Just as Drake left the school premises, he noticed Ivan alsoing out of the school. Pausing for a moment, he narrowed his eyes, recalling the love letter incident, and a sense of danger flickered in his gaze. ¡°Ivan, what are you doing here? Are you pursuing my sister?¡± Drake asked in a cold tone. ¡°You like my sister? Elementary school students aren¡¯t allowed to have romantic rtionships!¡± Drake¡¯s expression conveyed his displeasure. Chapter 784 Chapter 784 Ivan had never thought about this matter before, love? Lame! He liked Lilly, just like her brothers liked her. It was pure friendship between the children. Ivan gave Drake a contemptuous look, as if saying that he was insane and his mind was dirty! He turned around and put it in his pocket, and said coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re bored, go and do the quizzes!¡± Drake snorted, ¡°Nothing is the best.¡± After speaking, he hurried to the kindergarten next door. Ivan took one nce at¡­ The kindergarten. The driver asked, ¡°Master, do you want to get in the car?¡± Ivan waved his hand and threw his schoolbag into the car, ¡°You go back first.¡± The driver, ¡°???¡± What, he just picked up a school bag and went home, sure he would not be hacked to death by his madam with bare hands? Ivan had gone far. The driver had to follow behind and wait patiently. Lilly was carrying a small school bag and saw the children¡¯s parentsing to pick them up. Some parents drove mini trams, some trams, and some drove bicycles with a small rattan seat tied to the back. There were also grandparents pushing baby carriages and scooters, children riding scooters, grandparents chasing after them, saying ¡°slow down¡±¡­ As for the stroller, perhaps the old man was worried that the child would be tired from walking slowly, and also worried that the scooter would be too fast and dangerous, so he simply pushed his little baby willingly. Lilly sat on the stone pier at the door of the guard room, enjoying watching all kinds of parents driving various vehicles to pick up their children. For her, this was the society, and everyone was different. In the past, in the International Kindergarten, there were only two kinds of vehicles at the gate: School bus and nanny car (sedans), which was not as down-to-earth as here. ¡°Lilly,¡± Drake ran almost to the front, then slowed down, and with a cool look, he stood outside the gate and waited expressionlessly. Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°Big Brother!¡± She jumped down from the stone pier and flew towards him like a cheerful bird. A smile appeared in Drake¡¯s eyes, and the corners of his mouth hooked up in a subtle way. The teachers at the school gate joked, ¡°Ah, Lilly¡¯s brother, the little parent, came to pick up his sister!¡± ¡°My brother is really responsible and a good brother.¡± Drake felt an unspeakable pride. ¡°Huh? You have two older brothers today?¡± A teacher said suddenly. The smile on Drake¡¯s face disappeared, and he looked behind him in disbelief. When did this kid Ivan follow! Shameless! ¡°You¡­¡± Drake suddenly had the urge to blow his head off. He wanted to end his friendship with Ivan! Ivan didn¡¯t even look at him, and said, ¡°New environment, I am just taking a walk and passing by.¡± Drake, ¡°¡­¡± Lilly was also surprised for a moment, and said, ¡°Brother Ivan? Why are you here?¡± Ivan hummed, stretched out his hand habitually, and handed her a candy, ¡°I also transferred to this school.¡± There was joy in Ivan¡¯s eyes. It turns out that Lilly is here! These few days were special, he went out. Lilly transferred to Malie City in a discreet manner, and Josh would not mention it at school¡­ So he really didn¡¯t know. However, it was not like he did not know at all¡­ He probably guessed it when his parents quarreled and his father said that Uncle ke was going to Malie City for long-term training. Uncle ke was willing to give up that position to Ivan¡¯s own father, just to be by Lilly¡¯s side. How could it be possible for him to live in Malie City for a long time? There was a high probability that Lilly was also here. He did guess it already, but when he actually saw Lilly, Ivan felt a different mood. Lilly took the candy, and thanked happily, ¡°Thank you, Ivan!¡± Ivan shook his head, looking at her little furry head, he felt an urge to rub it. With a cold face, Drake took Lilly¡¯s hand and left, ¡°Let¡¯s go, go home.¡± Old Mr. Crawford bought a house near the primary school, and the school could be seen from the balcony of his home. Across the road was the back door of themunity. Old Mrs. Crawford was usually cooking at this time. Old Mr. Crawford said that the kid could be independent, and there was no need to follow her so closely now that she was with his brother¡­ So he did not need to pick them up. ke would sometimes be busy with some things, and when he was not busy, he woulde over to pick up the two children and go home. In short, most of the time, it was Drake who brought Lilly home. Drake was reassuring and responsible. Ivan followed behind, and seeing that he had reached the back door of themunity, Drake frowned and said, ¡°Is your family here too?¡± Ivan looked up at the tall buildings in themunity, nodded, ¡°My dad¡¯s department arranged it.¡± ¡°Then we can go to school together,¡± Ivan added in another sentence. Drakeughed angrily, ¡°Who wants to go to school with you!¡± Ivan had a cool expression on his face, ¡°My friends all go to school together.¡± Drake snorted secretly, who is his little friend! The eldest brother Drake walked quickly with Lilly with a straight face. Lilly, ¡°Ah? What¡¯s the matter?¡± She hurriedly grabbed the candy in her hand, just about to peel it off and put it in her mouth, to eat it before going home. However, she was dragged away by the big brother, and had no chance to eat. Seeing this, Ivan took the candy from her hand, peeled it off for her, and said, ¡°Here.¡± Lilly opened her mouth and quickly ate the candy into her mouth. Drake, ¡°¡­¡± So he became a helper? So angry! Drake, the little parent, stopped and stared at Ivan closely, and was afraid that Lilly would choke on her throat as she walked too fast eating candies, so he didn¡¯t leave at all. ¡°Big brother, I want to y there for a while! Lilly pointed at the yground, her eyes lit up. The children¡¯s yground at home was different from the children¡¯s yground outside. There were many children outside, and it was new to her. Drake nodded and said, ¡°Go!¡± Lilly ran over, and Drake helped her carry her school bag, and stood beside Ivan, keeping his eyes on Lilly in case she fell or something. ¡°I warn you, stay away from my sister!¡± Drake stared at Lilly without looking back.novelxo fast update Ivan also didn¡¯t look back, and said coldly, ¡°Your brain is dirty.¡± Drake, ¡°¡­¡± Ivan turned to look at him, and said with a sneer, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Which serious elementary school student would think of such a thing.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Drake, ¡°¡­¡± He turned his head and saw that Ivan¡¯s expression was calm¡­ Although he still felt a sense of crisis, he also felt that he had gone too far. Ivan indeed did not have any bad intentions. On the contrary, when he said that on purpose, it seemed a bit like that¡­ ¡°Humph,¡± Drake snorted coldly, ignoring Ivan. The two little boys watched Lilly y like this, and whenever she started to run, they would subconsciously raise their feet in unison and follow behind her. There was a row of resting stone chairs next to the yground, and a few old people sat there, looking at the scene only for fun. ¡°They are really two responsible brothers.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, look at our brother again, it would be good if he doesn¡¯t fight with his sister, he only snatches her things every day¡­¡± ¡°The same is true in our family. It would be good if he doesn¡¯t run away by himself. It¡¯s impossible for him to get him to watch his sister.¡± The mother-inws chatted. An old woman stood behind and sneered, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the child of the family on the 17th floor of the 12th building? I heard they went bankrupt.¡± ¡°The miserly family¡¯s child!¡± Chapter 785 Chapter 785 The old woman specially went to cut her hair, and even permed her hair¡­ What happened that night waspletely embarrassing, and she was also afraid of being recognized, so all the clothes she wore that night werepletely lost. Fortunately, after several days passed, no one recognized her, and she gradually felt relieved. What uncles and aunts loved the most was gossip. Uncles and aunts came with their children/daughters-inw. Most elderly people were not in the owner group. Those in the owner group were generally the head of the household, the host or hostess. They didn¡¯t know about the old woman¡¯s quarrel with someone a few nights ago, and they all asked with interest, ¡°What bankruptcy? Miserly?¡± The old woman leaned closer to her head, lowered her voice, and made things up, ¡°It¡¯s the one on the largest penthouse floor in ourmunity!¡± ¡°Their family was originally doing business in the urban area, and they lived in a big vi! As it turned out, the business went bankrupt, and they were pursued by the debt collectors. They had no choice but to hide here.¡± All the aunts were keen to listen in, ¡°Oh¨Che came here to hide from debt collectors! Tsk tsk.¡± ¡°If you want me to say, it would cost one or two million dors to buy the penthouse floor, so why not pay back the money.¡± The old woman nced at Lilly and Drake, and pointed behind her back, ¡°That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t this the Lancaster! That little girl goes to our private kindergarten, it¡¯s the kindergarten opposite themunity, it costs 14,000 dors a semester.¡± The Imperial Condo was a school district housing, equipped with public kindergartens and public elementary schools. The public kindergarten was rtively far away, about one kilometer away from the building, but the tuition fee was only 4,000 dors per semester. Future Star Kindergarten was indeed expensive. Some owners of Imperial Condo would also send their children there. The intention was that it was close to home, but this part of the poption was very small. After all, Future Star Kindergarten was indeed too expensive for the general public consumption level here. The reason Old Mrs. Crawford considered sending Lilly to Future Star was that Future Star was next door to Drake¡¯s primary school, and the other was that the educational services of private kindergartens were unmatched by the public kindergartens. However, in the mouth of the old woman, it was not like this. ¡°Their family has money, but they don¡¯t pay back the money, isn¡¯t it bankrupt? Even their son is acting miserly in the urban area. The old granny had money but did not want to pay back, but they own the penthouse floor and went to a private kindergarten.¡± An olddy asked, ¡°That¡¯s not right, there is a man in their family, I heard that child call him Dad, isn¡¯t he here!¡± ¡°Maybe they sold the vi and paid off the money, so they all live here together.¡± The old woman paused, she really hadn¡¯t thought about how to make it up. What left her with the greatest impression was Anthony dressed in a suit and leather shoes. He was very rude and turned her away, and she hadn¡¯t seen him since. The man who broke the mop and told her to fuck off was yet another¡­ Hey, why are there two men! Logically speaking, the child¡¯s mother would always be there! The old woman clicked her tongue and said, ¡°The child¡¯s parents are divorced, you know. Her mother saw her father go bankrupt and ran away!¡± All the aunts let out a sigh. Everyone was extremely disgusted with Mr. Miserly who did not pay back his debts, especially if he had money and did not pay back, it was even more abhorrent. They owed money to others, and when asked to pay back, they imed to have no money. However, they turned around to eat hot food and drink good wine, to buy avish house and a car, how could it not be infuriating to others. The aunts couldn¡¯t help curling their lips when they looked at the two little girls standing by the slide. Drake and Ivan turned their heads, and saw the old woman whispering to a group of aunts, just like the two old women who were rumored to be whispering on the Inte, their voices were full of emotion, their saliva was flying, and their eyes were rolling. The youngdy walked past them, and in a blink of an eye she could be said to be divorced with two children. In the next second, Drake and Ivan¡¯s eyes widened. Among this group of aunts who passionately gossiped, a little radish head sneaked in without being noticed¡ª¡ª Lilly squatted between the two aunts, listening with great interest, while nodding repeatedly. The old woman was talking vigorously, spitting all over the ce: ¡°There are two sons in their family on the 17th floor. The older one is in the urban area, and the younger one¡¯s wife ran away with others. She couldn¡¯t stand the blow and came back to live with her. She has nothing to do all day long!¡± Lilly suddenly realized, ¡°Then what?¡± The old woman answered subconsciously, ¡°Then their family even hired a nanny! It¡¯s a waste, don¡¯t you think so? The eldest son is an old man in the city and doesn¡¯t pay back the money, but the whole family lives in a penthouse. The child is studying in a private school and hires a nanny, tsk tsk!¡± Speaking of this, she suddenly realized that it was a child¡¯s voice who was asking the question just now. She looked for the voice and said, ¡°Oh, the adults are talking about¡­¡± In the end, she saw Lilly. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She suddenly widened her eyes and choked. While sipping the candy in his mouth, Lilly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it!¡± ¡°Grandma, I am the child on the 17th floor.¡± ¡°You are wrong about one thing, my parents are not divorced, and my father is not my grandmother¡¯s son! ¡± The aunts were surprised for a moment, and then they came to their senses. Lilly called the tall and handsome man Dad, and called the two elderly people on the 17th floor grandpa and grandma¡­ ording to what the old woman said, wasn¡¯t it that the daughter of this family divorced and ran away with others, but the son-inw came to live with the mother-inw? This was unreasonable! ¡°Granny Murray, is your ¡®tea¡¯ true?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we just believed it.¡± ¡°Children don¡¯t lie, at least it¡¯s wrong for you to say that those two are sons.¡± The old woman was pped in the face in public, her made-up story was exposed by the child in person. It was extremely unbearable and very upsetting. Sheughed, ¡°Oh, whether it is true or not, you could find out if you ask her mother.¡± After a pause, she said again, ¡°The son-inw is half a son, the son-inw got married into the girl¡¯s family, and the wife ran away so he had to take care of the three children alone.¡± The old woman originally wanted to talk about two children, but she saw that there was one more¡­ And added one when she opened her mouth. She took advantage of the children not being as articte as she was, even if they argued, they could not speak clearly. She even wished she could get more information from Lilly, the more she said, the more she could make up, the more she could ¡®prove¡¯ what she said. An aunt sighed, ¡°A son-inw¡­¡± It was reasonable for him to be married into the family. What were the skills of the man? What could he do if his wife ran away? Wasn¡¯t he just like a divorced woman, so he had to take the child winovelxo fast updateth him¡­ Who knew that Lilly shook her head, ¡°Grandma, you are wrong again, my father has only one child, Drake is my eldest uncle¡¯s child, and Ivan is Aunt Melody¡¯s child.¡± Ultimately, she added, ¡°Grandma, can you make up better stories? The stories told by the ghosts are better than yours.¡± Lilly suppressed her smile slightly, and said, ¡°Spreading rumors, you will be jailed.¡± ¡°I just recorded, I can give you a ride!¡± The old woman, ¡°¡­¡± Speechless! Just this little thing, she was recording? What kind of family and upbringing the kid had! She was just chatting and talking, this kid was too narrow-minded! Chapter 786 Chapter 786 The aunts booed, so it was all made up? Speechless, wasted their feelings! The old woman scolded, ¡°What do you know as a child? Will adults tell you what happened in your family?¡± She didn¡¯t pay attention to Lilly¡¯s recording at all. She was only telling some stories, wasn¡¯t she? She did not cut her flesh or rob her of money. Chatting only, who would care about her recording? The police had better things to do. There were so many old men and women chatting in this world, they would have all been arrested. The old woman sneered, and said sonorously, ¡°That¡¯s how it is in their family. Why are the children of the rich family so small-minded? Your family cheats on others, so why don¡¯t you let people talk about it?¡± Lilly looked at the ground and thought to herself: This is a jealous spirit. Jealousy was an emotion of indifference, belittlement, rejection, and hostility towards others. Once you felt jealous, you could not help making stories up about others, belittling others, repelling and hostile to others¡­ Even if no one else had provoked her, the sess or luck of others was, in itself, a kind of torment for them. Human brains were soplicated! Lilly shook her head, stretched out her hand suddenly, and grabbed the jealous spirit. Don¡¯t y anymore, take it away, and today I will set off with my father to go bust some ghosts again. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was injured a little this time, and she had been recuperating for a while, she would have set off a few days ago. The jealous spirit who was obsessed with the juicy gossip was grabbed, but he didn¡¯t even react! ¡°???¡± He noticed that Lilly did not even take one look at him after she came by, as if she didn¡¯t know that this ghost existed! Why did she reach out and grab him all of a sudden! Lilly caught the jealous spirit and stuffed it directly into the jar of souls. The harem spirit and the others are setting up a stage to sing, and they were bored to pass the time. Suddenly her eyes were excited, ¡°Hey! Someone¡¯s here!!¡± Jealous spirit, ¡°!!!¡± (Scared) The old woman who was caught being jealous was stunned for a moment, and suddenly pped her to scare her! Seeing Lilly pping her hands, standing up, and shaking the recording in her hand, she didn¡¯t know why she felt very annoyed. How old was this little thing, she was so bad! She already knew how to threaten an olddy like her! The old woman was upset, when her little grandson came over to drink water. He was dirty from ying and wore ordinary clothes. However, Lilly and the other two little boys were all dressed brightly, and they looked good at such a young age. The more theparison, the more frustrating it was! They were all children, why should they be better than her little grandson? Why did her little grandson not born with these resources? ¡°Hmph, you guys don¡¯t know that this kid is just a brat!¡± ¡°The day before yesterday, she bumped into another old man. She ignored him and ran away!¡± ¡°She does not sleep in the middle of the night, keeps running around upstairs and making noises, I live right at the downstairs of their house, how would I not know about it?¡± ¡°So what if you are rich, I am not afraid of the old woman who buried half of the loess up to her neck! How old am I? What good is it for me to make up stories about them, what I say is true! My second aunt¡¯s son works in theirpany, don¡¯t you know?¡± Lilly sighed. Sure enough, after catching the spirit, she still looked like this! Originally, she wanted this ghost to stay on top of her, to find a chance for her to scare her and bully her. Just now, she felt that it was pointless to do so, and let others go to hell¡­ If Master knew about it, he would definitely criticize her again. So forget it¡­ She didn¡¯t expect that catching it was the same as not catching it. Drake and Ivan had already walked over. Seeing Lilly sigh, Ivan said coldly, ¡°Is she spreading rumors? Wait for thewyer¡¯s letter.¡± Drake took out his mobile phone and clicked on the live broadcast recorded by grandma a few days ago, ¡°Do you like juicy gossip? Let me satisfy you!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The video was very clear, the old woman in it was the old woman in front of her. She was making a lot of noise, insisting that the noise upstairs had reached her house, but the whole room upstairs was silent, and she wanted someone to smash the vase to try. Wasn¡¯t this pure provocation? Just imagine that one day your downstairs neighbor suddenly came up and wanted to smash all the bowls in your house, who could bear it. What more, people¡¯s homes were covered with carpets, so there was really no sound! All the aunts looked at the old woman with strange, contemptuous and speechless eyes. An aunt suddenly realized, ¡°Oh, you are the old woman on the 16th floor! A few days ago, I was looking at my phone with my daughter and saw it! You are the old woman who is messing around!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s you! Oh, and you had a haircut, so I didn¡¯t recognize you! ¡± ¡°When you go to someone else¡¯s house to make trouble, if you insist on saying that it is someone else who is making trouble, it is actually you who made the noise yourself.¡± ¡°Then on the day they moved, you deliberately stuck the chair in the elevator and refused to let them go up. What kind of mentality do you have!¡± Hearing what she said, the others all condemned her.novelxo fast update This was another ¡®tea¡¯, it was like the ¡®tea¡¯ within the ¡®tea¡¯ ¨C the old woman who made up stories about other people¡¯s homes got caught red-handed ¨C this ¡®tea¡¯ was more jaw-dropping for the uncle and aunts, and they were scornful about the situation. The old woman¡¯s heart skipped a beat! These old folks who had nothing to do enjoyed gossiping the most, and they could tell the whole story of the whole small county when they got together. She would be famous in the whole county, wouldn¡¯t she? Chapter 787 Chapter 787 No matter how loud the group was, people might not recognize her in reality¡ªfor this reason, she even deliberately went to cut her hair! ¡°No, this kid was talking nonsense!¡± Said the old woman anxiously. Drake sneered, ¡°Nonsense?¡± He also took out the video of the old woman stuck in the elevator door. In this video, the old woman took her grandson with her. If she said that he might mistake the old one, but it was not possible for him to also mistake the young one, right? Especially when the old and young appear together, the probability of making mistakes was lower. Everyone took care of their children, and they might not know the parents of the children, but the children all mingle around with each other. How could they not know the children? Everyone looked at the old woman¡¯s little grandson. It was exactly the same as in the video, it was her, they were right! ¡°Ouch, Granny Murray, who are you! You are so sore for holding a chair stuck in the elevator to prevent people from getting on. Tsk tsk.¡± ¡°If you say that other people¡¯s children are small-minded, why don¡¯t you say that to yourself! ¡± ¡°h h¡­¡± The old woman was so angry that she almost fell on her back. She was talking about someone else just now, but now she was being talked about! Lilly stood up, patted her buttocks, and said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t talk nonsense next time!¡± ¡°My father is not married ¡®into¡¯ my family, my father has a big vi, and he has a lot of money himself!¡± ¡°My uncle is not in debt either, my uncle has a super bigpany, he didn¡¯te back because he was busy!¡± ¡°My mother¡­¡± Lilly paused at this point, her voice could not help but soften, ¡°My mother is dead.¡± In an instant, the uncles and aunts who were busy pointing fingers were speechless. Uh, her mother died? Drake and Ivan felt very distressed! The two of them gave the old woman a cold look, just now they just wanted her to be in prison. They were not feeling satisfied. Did she not have a son? They would call her dad tonight and said that Lilly was being bullied, and asked her dad to deal with her son. The old woman dared to upset his sister. They would then make the old woman¡¯s son unhappy! Did it mean that they were small-minded? Then he would show her carefully! Drake picked up Lilly and left. Ivan followed behind carrying Lilly¡¯s schoolbag, and cast a cold nce at the old woman, with something indescribable in his eyes. The old woman was frightened for no reason, and took a step back¡­ Ivan nced at Drake and Lilly who were walking away. Then he raised his hand and moved his fingers slightly. The original breeze suddenly blew up, the surrounding trees shook violently, and an old branch as thick as a baby¡¯s arm fell from the tree. The old woman looked up subconsciously, but the branch pped her hard on the face. ¡°Ouch!¡± The old woman was startled, her face was burning with pain! Ivan had already left without looking back. The sudden wind blew up the sand, and the aunts turned their heads, closed their eyes, and opened them after a while, surprised, ¡°What kind of evil wind is this!¡± It shocked them with a whoop! The weather was getting weirder and weirder now¡­ They nced at the three children walking away, sighed and shook their heads. They had children themselves, and their sensitivities pierce their hearts most. Seeing Lilly¡¯s dejected expression when she mentioned her mother¡¯s death just now, they couldn¡¯t help feeling sympathetic and distressed. Someone scolded, ¡°You are really heartless, the mother of the other child is dead, and you deliberately use it as an excuse, saying that the mother ran away with someone else!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell your grandson that your daughter-inw ran away!¡± ¡°You made up stories about other people¡¯s household based on your own household, your character is too bad!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, our family will never y with their family again!¡± The old people took their children away.novelxo fast update The children didn¡¯t know what happened, and when they heard the adults say that, they grimaced and said, ¡°I won¡¯t y with you anymore!¡± They didn¡¯t like Andy in the first ce, he liked to snatch other people¡¯s toys, and loved to cry. His grandma always asked other older kids to let him be, just because he was younger. The grandson of the old woman burst into tears seeing that no one was ying with him. The old woman hurriedly said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry! We don¡¯t want to y with them anymore!¡± She spat, what¡¯s wrong with these people? Why did they have to involve the child? She walked away cursing. Originally, the image of the old woman was still considered ¡®noble¡¯ in the eyes of the aunts in the community. Her son bought the house with all the money, and it was more or less better than their son¡¯s repayment of the mortgage. Now in their eyes, she was just an old bastard, an old shrew, and a sour carrot. Before it got dark, someone saw the old woman being taken away. They heard that the mediation failed¡­ Not sure what was the background of the 17th floor, but a few casual nder and rumors actually affected a big business worth hundreds of millions, and the old woman couldn¡¯t afford to pay the damage she caused and was taken away! Everyone was shocked, ¡°Can she really be taken away?¡± In their cognition, weren¡¯t they just getting together and chatting? This, this, this¡­ Could they take her away for that? The old woman couldn¡¯t believe it, she struggled and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m wronged! I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± ¡°What kind of system is it to be arrested after speaking a few words! We don¡¯t let the people speak anymore!¡± ¡°It¡¯s paid, it¡¯s definitely paid! Bribed officer! ¡± She was anxious and panicked, quacking and screaming.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 788 Chapter 788 With a snap, the old woman was directly pushed into the car and taken away. When the old woman in the car saw the people watching all the way, she felt her breath was held in her throat, and she almost died of anger. She still did not feel that she was wrong, so what was it to her to arrange things casually? She used to be like this too, she said she didn¡¯t know how many people, why was she arrested this time? The 17th floor was so hypothetical! Her son would never give up! As she was thinking about it, her son was also arrested. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. It turned out that thepany where her son did business was not formal and clean. Bribery, fraud and so on. Her son¡¯s performance was good, and his usual style of doing things was even more uwful. It was fine at first, but who knew that this time he was exposed and arrested. It was said to be the doings of the 17th floor. There was a big background behind the 17th floor. It seemed that they had bigger people on it. Reid Murray was so angry that he regretted it. If he had known that the background on the 17th floor was so big, he would have stopped his mother from causing trouble. Not only about causing trouble, they were neighbors, he could have made use of the good rtionship to pull some important cables! However, now it was all broken! Looking at the olddy who was still yelling for him to find someone to screw the 17th floor over, Reid was so angry that he pped her across the face. The old woman burst into tears immediately. The inside of the police car was in a mess, and the car roared, taking two people away. The little grandson was sent to his mother, and unit 1601 waspletely quiet. Someone in the owner group sent photos of the police car at the gate of themunity, as well as photos of the crowd watching, and asked what happened. Insider (Old Mr. Crawford¡¯s number, room number not marked) Old Mrs. Crawford exposed this matter in the owner group. Thepany that ndered the 17th floor went bankrupt, the stock fell, and 100 million capital evaporated in a few days, causing major economic losses to others The mother of the child spread rumors about abandoning her husband and son. In fact, the mother of the child passed away, and the child cried at home for two days. Lilly on the side, ¡°??¡± She could read a lot of words now! After understanding the following sentence, she didn¡¯t cry! However, grandma was still sending messages: Their son works in a pharmaceutical agentpany, which is a dodgypany. It hoards medicines and drives up prices. The price of medicines in the hospital has been raised by 30 times. Even in the pharmacy downstairs, there used to be cheappeting products, but they killed all the competing products, and only allowed people to purchase their products¡­ There used to be 10 dors of antipyretics, but now they cost fifty or sixty dors at least! Seeing this, the owner group was in an uproar. The first two points had nothing to do with themselves. However, the hospital and medicine matters mattered to them! No wonder seeing a doctor is getting more and more expensive now! Who doesn¡¯t have an old man at home, who doesn¡¯t have a child who doesn¡¯t have a cold and fever! Wicked! ck heart and ck lungs! Catch them all! I work in the pharmacy downstairs¡­ I can prove that this is true. ¡­ The owners group scolded the old woman¡¯s family on the 16th floor. Only then did Old Mrs. Crawford put down her phone in satisfaction. They were sued by the Crawford family because of ¡®chatting¡¯, which must make them seem to be petty in the eyes of other owners. Perhapster on when seeing Lillying back from school, they would point at her and gossip? How could she allow this to happen? Lilly did the right thing, she wanted everyone to know the true colors of the family downstairs. Not even the slightest bit of bad stains could be cast on Lilly¡¯s head. ¡°Back to you!¡± Old Mrs. Crawford handed the phone to Old Mr. Crawford. Old Mr. Crawford looked at the speech of ¡°himself¡± in the owner circle, ¡°Emmm¡­¡± Lilly nodded to herself, ¡°I learned something.¡± Old Mrs. Crawford took out a piece of red string and said, ¡°Lilly, yesterday grandma saw that the red bracelet you put in front of the bedside table was broken? Grandma can help you weave it.¡± Lilly snorted, ¡°Can we make it up even if it¡¯s broken?¡± Old Mrs. Crawford said, ¡°Of course! Grandma is amazing, I can weave bracelets!¡± Lilly thought to herself: However, the red bracelet was not an ordinary red string. However, it did not matter, grandma had good intentions and she could not let her down. Lilly took out the red string, nestled in Old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s arms, and watched her weave the bracelet. The Red Bracelet was indeed not something Old Mrs. Crawford could repair. However, she used the ordinary Red Bracelet to wrap Lilly¡¯s Red Bracelet inside, and then tied a knot with ordinary Red Bracelet at the disconnected ce to connect them together. When the finished product came out, it looked like a new Red Bracenovelxo fast updatelet at first nce, with Lilly¡¯s real Red Bracelet wrapped in it. ¡°All right!¡± Old Mrs. Crawford said with satisfaction, ¡°Put it on and have a look.¡± Lilly stretched out her hand and saw her grandma put the red string on her hand, showing surprise in cooperation, ¡°Wow, grandma is so amazing!¡± Old Mrs. Crawford was immediately excited. Tomorrow, she would go get a batch of the best quality red and gold strings, ready for the little girl at any time! ¡°Thank you grandma!¡± Lilly kissed Old Mrs. Crawford on the cheek. Old Mrs. Crawford was immediately happy. The time together was always short. Early the next morning, Lilly followed ke and Lisa to the Apex Mountain again. Old Mrs. Crawford stood on the balcony, looking at the Apex Mountain at the end of the horizon among the majestic mountains. ¡°Sigh¡­ This time, they should be able toe back soon¡­?¡± Drake watched Lilly get into the car and leave, he was silent for a moment, and stood quietly for a long time. After a long time, he checked the time, it was seven fifty. Go to school at 7:55, and they would have a pre-lesson at 8:00. Why was Ivan not down yet? Drake called Ivan, ¡°Where are you?¡± The impatience could be heard in his tone. What Ivan said in the next second made him even more angry and wanted to strangle him: ¡°I have something to do these days and have asked for leave.¡± Drake, ¡°¡­¡± What¡¯s the matter! Lilly had just gone to Apex Mountain, then he was out on business. He definitely ran away with his sister! Shameless! Chapter 789 Chapter 789 Lilly stood on the edge of the cliff, watching the wind below. Polly stood on her shoulder and said, ¡°Ah~~~ What a strong wind!¡± ¡°Ah~~~ When you stare at the abyss, the abyss is also staring at you! ¡± ¡°Ah~~~ The higher philosopher is alone, not because he wants to be alone, but because he can¡¯t find his kind around him¡­¡± It had been a long time since it hade out, and Polly was very excited, reciting poems and praises. The harem spirit was speechless, ¡°It¡¯s so noisy, I told you not to bring it here¡­¡± The weakling spirit said, ¡°Polly is used to Lilly, and Lilly has been outside all this time, and he has already started to feel depressed at home.¡± Parrots were prone to depression. However, the harem spirit felt that Polly would definitely not. ke was helping Lilly fasten the safety rope while saying, ¡°This time, we will stop at the junction and see if we can find amphibious soil.¡± Lilly nodded, watched her father tie the safety rope to her body, and repeatedly checked. She reached out¡­ She patted his father¡¯s head. ke raised his head, ¡°Huh?¡± With a peck, Lilly kissed him on the forehead, ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± ke¡¯s heart suddenly became soft. ¡°Not hard at all,¡± He touched Lilly¡¯s head. She worked harder¡­ Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The weakling spirit said, ¡°Are you going to the underworld this time?¡± As soon as they went down, the King of Cities knew about it. They should certainly not take such a risk. Lilly thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m going, but first find a way not to disturb the King of Cities.¡± And¡­ Her off-court support was useful! The King of Cities knew that they entered the underworld because she was a person from the underworld. When she came to the underworld, the rules fluctuated. If they could find a loophole in the rules and sneak in, then look for it¡­ Although it was risky, but for the sake of Master, she must make a breakthrough. The harem spirit sighed, ¡°I still have to go down eventually, the light bulb¡­ No, Mr. Pablo is starting to dim again.¡± Was his soul too broken? The Soul Flower onlysted for about a week, and the time was shorter than they expected. Lilly sighed a little, and muttered, ¡°It would be great if I could just slice the soul flower this time¡­¡± Then to have it nted in the jar of souls. Just like the Other Shore Flowers nted by the harem spirit, she could nt them one by one, endlessly, and then she could have as many as she wanted. The weakling spirit touched her head, ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll find a way to slice it.¡± Lisa nodded solemnly, ¡°Slice it¡­ Into a piece!¡± ke said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± A group of people headed towards the bottom of the cliff. They had already walked through it once, and they were much more proficient this time. Polly sang all the way, ¡°You are happy, I am not happy, someugh and some cry¡­¡± The harem spirit said, ¡°Shut up!¡± Polly, ¡°One day when I had nothing to do, I asked Tortoise to tell a joke. The guy startedughing before he even opened his mouth, heheheheheheheheheheheheheheh~ Ahhahahaha¡­¡± The harem spirit, ¡°¡­¡± The jealous spirit who had just been captured looked confused, ¡°Where¡­ Is this going?¡± ¡°Although I deserve death, I can¡¯t be sent directly to the underworld!¡± ke, Lilly, the harem spirit, and the weakling spirit suddenly stopped! Seeing Lilly stop, Lisa stopped immediately. The unlucky ghost who took a few steps forward and then retreated wondered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lilly stared at the jealous spirit. The harem spirit and weakling spirits also stared at him. Even the croaking and singing green bird stopped singing and stared at him. The jealous spirit took a step back and said in fear, ¡°You¡­ What are you doing!¡± ke narrowed his eyes, ¡°Do you know that this ce can lead to the underworld?¡± The jealous spirit coughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ Even the evil ghosts can sense it¡­¡± The harem spirit stared at him, ¡°We can¡¯t sense it!¡± The jealous spirit, ¡°¡­¡± He turned and ran! However, where could he go? As soon as Lilly stretched out her hand, she grabbed him back and pressed him to the ground. All the ghosts stared at him maliciously, and the weakling spirit pressed his fingers and made a crackling sound. The harem spirit twisted his neck, looking like he was about to give him a big beating. The unlucky ghost, ¡°Hey hey hey! You run! Let¡¯s see where you go!¡± Lilly smiled, and squatted aside to look at him, ¡°Hey hey hey! You can¡¯t escape! Be good!¡±novelxo fast update The jealous spirit, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I came here two years ago¡­¡± The jealous spirit said aggrievedly, ¡°I escaped here.¡± Evil spirits were not limited to humans. There were more in ghost worlds. They were just locked in the bottom, and usually couldn¡¯t get out. There were also the Fourteen Great Evil Ghosts who escaped before the earliest, but that was a long time ago. ke grasped the point of the question, ¡°You escaped and were not found?¡± He remembered that Lilly said that the underworld and mortal worlds have their own rules, and the ghosts in the underworld were restricted froming out. If ghosts wanted toe out, they could onlye out when the gate of ghosts was opened during the Ghost Festival. The fact that the jealous spirit coulde out without being found and crushed meant that he had found a loophole in the rules, and the loophole was near the entrance¡­ Tsk tsk, what did it mean to give a pillow when you were sleepy? This was what it meant! Chapter 790 Chapter 790 Seeing that the jealous spirit couldn¡¯t hide it, he had to say, ¡°Yes, I was not discovered¡­¡± The weakling spirit immediately asked, ¡°Where did youe from?¡± Jealousy muttered, ¡°It¡¯s around here¡­¡± Lilly stared at the jealous spirit, pinched his fingers, ¡°How old were you when you died?¡± The jealous spirit looked like a grown man, about thirty or forty years old. However, Lilly didn¡¯t feel right, she had a natural instinct when it came to ghosts, and at first nce she thought he should be around 60 or 70 years old when he died. A bit out of line. She didn¡¯t think much about it before, ghosts could change their appearance! However, which ghost would have nothing to do, and spend all the time to ¡®groom¡¯ his appearance? The jealous man told a lie, ¡°I was forty when I died¡­¡± The weakling spirit frowned, ¡°No!¡± When Lilly said it, he felt it too. The ghost bride said, ¡°I advise you not to lie! The Ruler of Hell is right in front of you.¡± The weakling spirit sneered, ¡°You are lucky, and our Ruler of Hell will personally judge.¡± The rebel impatiently said, ¡°Just say it! Rubbish!¡± The jealous spirit looked at ke suspiciously, then at Lilly, then at Lisa. Suddenly he looked at Lilly suddenly. ¡°No way¡­ You, you are the kid in Alfornada who is very good at catching ghosts and known as the ¡®Devil Incarnate¡¯!¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Well, I¡¯m a kid from Alfornada.¡± The jealous spirit¡¯s heart was ashamed for a moment, and hepletely stopped his ghostly thoughts. He said dejectedly, ¡°I¡¯m not forty¡­ I was sixty-seven when I died.¡± Lilly simply sat cross-legged on the ground, folded her arms and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name, where did youe from, and why did you die?¡± The jealous spirit wailed, and confessed obediently, ¡°My name is old man Louis, and I live in xxx. Because I killed my neighbor¡¯s child, I was knocked off my head with a hammer by the neighbor.¡± It turned out that the jealous spirit lived in an area that favored boys over girls. There were several sons and daughters in his family. Of course, the daughters were not treated as human, and they were married off after the family received a ruthless betrothal gift. The daughter¡¯s bride price was enough for the two sons to marry the daughters-inw. Unexpectedly, five years after the two daughters-inw got married into the family, even the five children they gave birth to were all granddaughters, and none of them had a grandson¡­ The matter of not being able to give birth to a grandson had always been stuck in the jealous spirit¡¯s heart like a fishbone. Every day when he went out to work, he seemed to feel the eyes of othersughing at him. Lilly was inexplicable, ¡°What were theyughing at?¡± The jealous spirit said, ¡°Laugh at me for not having a grandson.¡± Lilly, ¡°¡­And then?¡± The jealous spirit continued, ¡°Then my neighbor¡¯s son got married and gave birth to a fat boy in the first year.¡± The big fat boy was not only chubby when he spoke, he liked tough, and everyone loved him. Every time the neighbor carried the child for a walk in the vige, the jealous spirit felt that the neighbor was showing off. ¡°What is he showing off for? If his grandson won¡¯t live past a hundred days, can he stillugh?¡± The jealous man wished that the child would die. He had no grandchildren and neighbors, which made him very unbnced. However, not only did the child live a hundred days, the family invited a grand wedding banquet, and soon the child was two or three years old¡­ One day, the jealous spirit saw the neighbor¡¯s children ying in the yard by themselves, running around, and was very unhappy. However, he was not happy. The grandson of the neighbor¡¯s family was three years old, and his two sons had changed their new wives, but they still could not have a grandson. The more he looked at it, the more he wished the child would fall into the river. The confused ghost was stunned, ¡°You won¡¯t throw someone into the river, will you?¡± The jealous spirit muttered, ¡°How can I say I threw him¡­ I just pushed him.¡± All the ghosts, ¡°¡­¡± Lilly, ¡°¡­¡± Seeing that the neighbors next door were busy, the jealous spirit took the child to y by the river while they were not paying attention. What he thought was that the child fell down by himself because he was yful and didn¡¯t run steadily. Who knew that the child didn¡¯t fall down after ying for a while. He stretched out his foot and kicked him. The child fell into the river, and he immediately turned around and went home. Pretended nothing happened. ¡°Later, the neighbors found that the child was missing, and they searched everywhere, and found the drowned child in the river. ¡± ¡°At first they didn¡¯t know it was me, they thought it was the child who ran to y and fell.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. However, after they calmed down, they felt something was wrong. There was a distance between the river and his home, and the child would not run around. Why did he suddenly go to the river by himself that day? As if something was wrong, the neighbors went to investigate. ¡°My second daughter-inw was very resentful for not having a boynovelxo fast update, and she actually med it on our old Louis family for not being fertile!¡± ¡°She had long disliked me. The daughter-inw quarreled with her husband and father-inw every day. She saw me taking the neighbor¡¯s child out that day, andter reported me to the neighbor!¡± When the neighbors knew about it, they seemed to understand it all at once. The family held him down and beat him like crazy, and the old neighbor took a hoe and knocked his head off, and he died just like that. Unreconciled after death, he felt that it was not his problem. It was the neighbor¡¯s problem ¨C they should keep a low profile after having a grandson, or he would not have lost his mind. It was the second daughter-inw¡¯s problem ¨C when she saw him taking the neighbor¡¯s grandson out, she should stop him, and even if she did not stop him, she shouldn¡¯t report him. He was trapped by obsession, died over and over again, until he became an evil ghost, and was caught in the underworld as soon as he became an evil ghost, and was tortured by the eighteen levels of hell for one year after another¡­ Chapter 791 Chapter 791 The jealous spirit had been in hell for an unknown amount of time¡­ It was not until the great luckter that he escaped. The harem spirit scolded, ¡°You deserve it!¡± Lilly also scolded, ¡°You deserve it!¡± The jealous spirit was unbnced, ¡°I deserve it, but it was not all my problem! Who made their family have a grandson and show it off in front of me every day?¡± ¡°Who made our old Louis family so unlucky that they married four daughters-inw but couldn¡¯t have a grandson?¡± Even the second daughter-inw reported on him on purpose! She had seen him take the neighbor¡¯s child away a long time ago, why didn¡¯t she stop him then! She also said that she didn¡¯t know he could do such a crazy thing, and she ran away directly after the incident, she was definitely guilty. ¡°My second daughter-inw must have deliberately asked me to take away the neighbor¡¯s child, she did not stop me, she wanted to take revenge on me! ¡± ¡°I was upset at the time, I was impulsive.¡± ¡°If my second daughter-inw had pulled me and stopped me, I would definitely not do such impulsive things.¡± Lilly, ¡°¡­¡± The ghosts were speechless. He did a crazy thing himself, not only was he not reflecting it upon himself, he was even ming it on others! ¡°You should be deadpletely!¡± The unlucky ghost scolded. An old man who was the passionate spirit also said indignantly, ¡°Did the neighbors provoke you? They didn¡¯t hug you in front of you, but they carried them around the vige. How could it be a show off!¡± The jealous spirit quibbled, ¡°It was just to show off, otherwise they would just stay at home. Why did they carry him to the vige and go from one household to another?¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that he and I were neighbors?¡± ¡°After he roamed around like this, others would definitelypare his family with my family, saying that my old Louis family could not have grandchildren!¡± The ghosts were speechless, and ke was also speechless. They did not want to speak to him anymore. Once someone¡¯s thoughts were wired like this, it was difficult to convince them otherwise. Besides, it was useless to look back, a good child was killed because of his jealousy. ke said, ¡°So back to the main point, how did you change from sixty-seven to forty?¡± Soon he added, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me ghosts can change their appearance!¡± Generally speaking, after a person bes a ghost, he would be what he looked like before death. It was not necessary to show the tragic appearance before death, but it must be the age before death. A very small number of ghosts had achieved their wishes, or had deep obsessions. When their memories stay, they would be themselves at that time after death. However, the jealous spirit clearly was not. The jealous spirit originally wanted to find an excuse, but now seeing ke¡¯s knowing eyes, he couldn¡¯t tell at all. ¡°I just¡­ When I came out, I drilled through a ce. I became like this when I came out. Really!¡± Fearing that everyone would not believe it, the jealous spirit emphasized again, ¡°That ce was very comfortable. If I had not been in a hurry to get out, I would have stopped to take a look.¡± However, he made a mark. It was just that after so many years, he did not have enough evil energy to step in¡­ That was why he wanted to absorb people¡¯s evil energy of jealousy and strengthen himself. Lilly and her father looked at each other. The weakling spirit¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Could it be¡­¡± This was the so-called, the Amphibious Soil, which could only be found by chance and never by request? Lilly stood up abruptly, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, go quickly! Where did youe from, hurry up and take us there!¡± The jealous spirit asked worriedly, ¡°Then I will take you there, could you leave me alone after that?¡± He was worried that he would be wiped out. After all, ording to the rumors among the ghosts in the mortal world, some ghosts were caught by the living Ruler of Hell and some were destroyed, while others were kept. The jealous spirit did not want to be destroyed. He saw that the harem spirit and the others could stay, and he also wanted to stay, and he was not too bad¡­ Lilly nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± The jealous spirit thought she agreed, and was relieved! He immediately led the way, ¡°This way!¡± Lilly was so powerful, there must be a way to take him in, as long as he got to that ce, he would find a chance to run away! The underworld was so big, as long as he wandered in the barrennd and avoided the underworld, he would be able to ¡®live¡¯ very well. Lilly and the others followed the jealous spirit all the way down. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Soon they reached a ce that ke couldn¡¯t get intost time, the harem spirit and the others couldn¡¯t move forward, they would be crushed and killed by the rules. Lilly took all the ghosts into the jar of souls. Lisa picked up Lilly¡­ When ke saw the engraving on the stone, he immediately stopped and held Lilly¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Lilly, wait a minute! ¡± He pointed to the front, ¡°Beyond this notch, you will be in the underworld.¡± Lilly shook his head, ¡°No, Dad, after crossing this notch, we still have to walk for a while to reach the underworld.¡±novelxo fast update ke was stunned and frowned. They were not even near the underworld yet? He always thought that crossing here was the underworld! ¡°Dad came herest time and lost contact with you.¡± He paused, and suddenly said, ¡°So there is a gap between the mortal world and the underworld, which should belong to the gray area.¡± Where two worlds intersect, there was always a gray area. The ck and White Soil¡­ That was, the Amphibious Soil, could it be in this ce? ¡°Maybe the amphibious soil is really not in the underworld, but in this gray area!¡± ke spected. After Lilly realized what he was suggesting, she was immediately excited! Amphibious soil, amphibious soil! Chapter 792 Chapter 792 Children were the most unrestrained, and when they were in a hurry, they only wanted to do that thing. Lilly was so excited, she broke free from Lisa¡¯s arms, and ran inside! ke, ¡°??¡± ¡°Lilly! ¡± She was nowhere to be seen! Lisa, ¡°Wait for me¡­!¡± She disappeared in an instant! Lilly¡¯s voice came faintly, ¡°Daddy¡­ I will be back!!¡± There was no one around ke, not to mention people, there were no ghosts. He silently looked at the mark he carved on the stonest time. He gritted his teeth and took a step forward! It was as if something was blocking him, like an invisible stic wrap, blocking his steps. ke exerted all his strength, one foot was about to step in! Puff¡­ When ke let go of his toes, it felt as if theyer of ¡®preservative film¡¯ had been torn apart. He was overjoyed from the bottom of his heart, sank down, and pushed forward with his whole body. It felt as though he was pushing open a very heavy door, and it seemed to be covered with layers of stic wrap. The whole person was bound by invisible rules, making it difficult to move forward! However, ke had already felt that thatyer of ¡®rules¡¯ had been broken by him just now. It was impossible for him to give up! ke let out a low growl, exhausted all his strength, and finally¡­ As soon as his body was loosened, he felt that he had broken through the shackles and came in! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ke was pleasantly surprised, but soon became suspicious: So easy? He immediately wanted to catch up with Lilly. However, just after he took a step, he felt anotheryer of ¡®preservative film¡¯ stopped him! This time, the barrier of thisyer of ¡®stic wrap¡¯ was much stronger than before. ke understood, and he said how could it be so easy. From the mortal world to the underworld, there were countlessyers of this kind of ¡®preservative film¡¯ that blocked the living from moving forward. However, his little girl was inside! No matter how difficult it was, he would step in. ke gritted his teeth, he had already entered a level, continue! Just like that, ke exhausted his strength, he didn¡¯t know how long he walked, and he didn¡¯t know when he got up, his T-shirt was already soaked in sweat¡­ His face was also gradually pale, and his physical strength was exhausted. After passing through three layers of such ¡®stic wrap¡¯, he no longer had any strength. ke nced back, only to see that the mark he engraved was just an arm¡¯s length away from him. He raised his hand and looked at his watch again¡­ A day had passed. In other words, he spent a day andpletely exhausted his physical strength, but he only moved forward about an arm¡¯s length! ¡°The goal of 100 meters is so difficult¡­¡± ke took a deep breath, and nned to retreat, eat something to replenish his strength, and then try again. At this time, a ck shadow suddenly appeared outside the cave entrance! ke was already standing in the gray soil world, looking at the sun room outside the entrance of the cave, it was a little blurry. The ck figure seemed to be lying on its stomach, with a strange shape, like a small wild beast¡­ The reason why it was weird was because the hands and feet of this little beast were very slender, a species he had never seen before! What was it? ke was secretly shocked! At this moment, the little beast moved violently, and a sharp de-like wind de shot in! That was right, the wind de. Invisible and shadowless, just a gust of wind, as sharp as a de! ke¡¯s pupils shrank, and he mmed to the side, only to narrowly avoid it! He was originally in the dust world, unable to move an inch, no matter whether he was moving forward or to the left and right, he was bound by the same rules as ¡®stic wrap¡¯. It was like being tied up and not allowed to attack. ke¡¯s back shivered, and the little beast moved again, as if seeing that he was having trouble moving, it rushed towards him resolutely! ke¡¯s eyes sharpened, he pulled out a short de with his backhand, and pressed it against his wrist. It was near! One meter¡­ Half a meter! The little beast rushed towards him violently! With a twist of ke¡¯s wrist, the short de also stabbed! He didn¡¯t take any risks, and he didn¡¯t dare to throw the short de directly, for fear that the short de would also be bound by the rules, and then he would be at a disadvantage. So he held the short de in one hand, saw the opportunity, and grabbed the little beast¡¯s neck with the other! The next second¡­ Ivan¡¯s wind de stopped on ke¡¯s neck, and ke¡¯s short de also stopped in front of Ivan¡¯s eyes. After seeing each other clearly¡­novelxo fast update ke, ¡°¡­¡± Why is this little brat here?! Ivan, ¡°¡­¡± Why is Lilly¡¯s father here?! ¡°Let¡­ Go!¡± Ivan said with difficulty. ke suddenly let go of the hand that was pinching Ivan¡¯s neck, and Ivan fell down and sat on the ground. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ke asked with a frown. Ivan coughed, stood up quickly, and his expression returned to his usual indifferent and calm expression. ¡°I¡¯m looking for something,¡± He was terse and seemed unwilling to reveal what he was looking for. Ivan did note with Lilly as Drake guessed. However, he himself had toe here. After the whole family moved to the Imperial Condo, he stood on the balcony and watched The Apex Mountain for a long time. On the same day, he decided toe to Apex Mountain to have a look. When he came to Apex Mountain, he quickly found the Lake of Confusion with his own ability, and followed the trail to the cliff. Lilly¡¯s itinerary was kept secret, no one would know about it except the Crawford family members, so Ivan did not know that Lilly was here. At the entrance of the cave, he saw someone struggling and twisting in the depths of the cave, like a ghost¡­ He also intuitively felt that this ¡®ghost¡¯ was dangerous. This was the one who struck first, and killed him with one blow¡­ Who knew that this ¡®ghost¡¯ was actually ke. ke was here, that meant¡­ Lilly was also in there? Chapter 793 Chapter 793 Ivan suddenly felt a kind of surprise, as if he had been walking for a long time and suddenly found a companion. He thought she was just a very powerful little priest. Perhaps her identity was not simple, such as the close disciple of some hermit sect, or the personal apprentice of a deceased expert¡­ However, since she coulde here, it meant that she also came here to practice! Also, she was experienced! Ivan only guessed that Lilly was practicing, but to be precise, Lilly was not practicing, but was going through cmity. He could not wait to find Lilly now, and he had a lot to ask. However, ke was staring at him straight. Ivan, ¡°¡­Hello, Uncle.¡± ¡°Goodbye uncle.¡± ¡°I shall go first.¡± After Ivan finished speaking, he immediately turned around and walked inside, and disappeared within a second. ke, ¡°Wait!¡± No one responded to him. ¡°¡­¡± Little bastard! Looking at the way his eyes were shining, the old father felt a trace of ¡°unknown¡± in his heart¡­ Wait, Ivan was able to go in, so easily?! ke felt a sting in his heart, and suddenly felt a little bit ufortable¡­ He took a deep look at the depths of the entrance, then turned and left resolutely. In the Grey Earth. This was another gray area between the mortal world and the underworld. This grey area was not as small as Lilly imagined, but vast and boundless. It seemed that there were different things living here. It was a pity that Pablo was not here, Lilly had no way to know what this ce is, and after he actually stepped in, he knew that this ce should be the ¡®grey area¡¯ as her father guessed. ¡°My dad is so smart!¡± Lilly had a proud face. Lisa nodded, ¡°Smart!¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Not only smart, but he was ingenious for always spending Anthony¡¯s money! ¡°Where do we go next?¡± Lilly released the harem spirit and the others. The ghosts and ghosts were all in the jar of souls during that section of the road just now, and the jealous spirit was escorted by the harem spirit and the others as a ¡®navigator¡¯. Although the jar of souls was split open by the King of Cities, it was still usable. Lilly¡¯s n was to save her master, and then slowly find the magic weapon to repair the jar of souls. ¡°Say, where do we go next?¡± The rebel ghost saw that the jealous spirit was still hesitant, his eyes were shining, and he didn¡¯t know what the hell he was thinking. Immediately, he pped it with a p. The jealous spirit was annoyed, and said, ¡°There is a very lush forest near here, find that forest first.¡± Lilly snorted, ¡°Is there a forest here?¡± Although this ce was not yet in the underworld, it was also an underground world. How could there be a forest without sunlight? The weakling spirit mused, ¡°This gray area may not only be a gray area, but may belong to another world that we don¡¯t know.¡± The harem spirit nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, just like the underground world where we were dragged down by the white-headed female ghostst time, there were also many tree roots¡­¡± The weakling ghost took the words, ¡°In simple terms, it could be understood as a little secret realm.¡± Lilly was even more confused, ¡°Little Secret Realm?¡± The foolish ghost said, ¡°It¡¯s a small secret realm. Let me put it this way, it is not an independent world, but it is also an independent small world¡­¡± The unlucky ghost was speechless, ¡°That¡¯s very good, don¡¯t say it again next time.¡± However, Lilly suddenly realized, ¡°I understand, it¡¯s like the world in the jar of souls!¡± ¡°Just bigger than our gourd¡¯s belly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like some kind of space¡­¡± Lilly tilted her head, thinking of the novels in her mother¡¯s bookshelf, she had listened to a lot. The stories of a peasant girl who transmigrated, and became rich with space, and brought millions of materials in the middle of space¡­ There was also a spiritual spring in the space, and the radishes nted there could be radish essence. There could also be small animals, old men, small houses¡­ Anyway, there could be anything in the space. She understood this! Lilly showed a perceptive expression on her face. The weakling spirit didn¡¯t know what was going on in her little head, so she petted and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s simr to the space inside our jar of souls, but the jar of souls can only hold things from the underworld. Secret realms can hold more things.¡± Lilly nodded seriously, ¡°That¡¯s right, there is everything!¡± So where was the amphibious soil! All the ghosts/humans looked at the jealous spirit in unison. Jealous spirit, the navigator thought he was unlucky, and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, the forest should be in this direction¡­¡± Lilly and the others immediately set off in this direction. The jealous spirit nced at Lilly from time to time, and there were all kinds of ghosts around her. He secretly felt unbnced, after all, he would be one of them in thnovelxo fast updatee future. However, they were not happy to see him at all, as if they looked down on him. They were all ghosts, who were not any nobler than the other! Moreover, Lilly, the ¡®boss¡¯, didn¡¯t take care of him at all, he was a new subordinate, so he should be taken care of more. In this unbnced psychology, the jealous spirit led Lilly and the others to find the forest he mentioned. ¡°There it is! ¡± There was a lush green forest in the distance, which could not be seen at a nce. It became wider and wider, and the green gradually ovepped with the horizon. Polly groaned, ¡°It¡¯s greener than me!¡± All the ghosts, ¡°¡­¡± Green¡­ Is this something to be proud of¡­ Chapter 794 Chapter 794 This forest was indeed greener than Polly. Although there was no sun here, the strange thing was that the trees were as green as the trees in the mortal world. Lilly still remembered the ¡°locust tree forest¡± where he went to find the living soul flowerst time. Both the trunk and branches were ck, without leaves. Everyone was very excited. Not sure why, seeing this forest was as though they saw hope. There was just a feeling that the amphibious soil might really be in it. After walking for a long time, they were running out of energy. The weakling spirit supported Lilly, and the harem spirit ghost held Lisa, and flew forward in a swoosh. The ghosts carried the humans on their backs, and traveled thousands of miles in one night. Finally they arrived in front of this forest! The closer they got, the more frightened the ghosts and Lilly became! When they got in front of them, they looked up at the towering trees, and they were all shocked. Lilly wowed, ¡°What a tall tree! It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± The branches here were lush and leafy, and the branches extended out, intertwined inyers, and the trunk of any tree was at least as wide as three people hugging, vigorous and powerful. The leaves covered the sky and blocked out the sun. Even though there was no sun, they grew lush and green. Standing here, Lilly felt as if she had be a viin from a small country. ¡°Where do we go next?¡± The harem spirit looked at the jealous spirit. The jealous spirit said, ¡°Come with me, I¡¯ll lead the way, I had marked it, it¡¯s right here¡­¡± Lilly turned her eyes. Suddenly she pulled out a rope. Polly was confused, ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t this Rookie¡¯s dog leash?¡± yboy, ¡°Isn¡¯t Rookie our Bellflower?¡± When did Bellflower have a dog leash¡­ No, that was not the point. When did Lilly bring a dog leash? She threw out the rope, and the other end of the rope was tied to the ankle of the jealous spirit. ¡°That way you can¡¯t run away!¡± Lilly grabbed the other end of the leash. The harem spirit, the weakling spirit, the unlucky ghost, and the ghost bride, ¡°¡­¡± Sure enough, only they did not think of it, there was nothing that Lilly did not have! The weakling spirit took the leash and said softly, ¡°Give it to me, and I will hold it for you.¡± Lilly, ¡°Good!¡± Jealousy: No one spoke up for him? He was almost dying of anger in his heart, what did they think he was? It turned out that the jealous spirit misunderstood Lilly¡¯s words, thinking that if she didn¡¯t kill him, she would just take him under hermand. Since he was a subordinate, then she should not favor one over another. Why should he be tied up like a dog when other ghosts were walking free! ¡°Yee-haw!¡± The harem spirit even made a gesture of throwing the rein. The jealous spirit, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, lead the way.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t find the ce you mentioned, I will kill you to sacrifice to heaven.¡± ¡°This is wrong, he should be killed as a sacrifice to that innocent child.¡± Because of the unbnced and jealousy in his heart, the jealous spirit took the neighbor¡¯s child to the river and drowned him. The harem spirit and the others would never forgive him or ept him. If it wasn¡¯t for Lilly being here, and the violent gestures were not friendly for children, therefore limited their performance, she could do more tricks to insult ghosts. They were all evil ghosts (ghost generals), so they were not ¡®kind¡¯ in nature¡­ The jealous spirit led the way aggrievedly, making seven turns and eight turns. The lush forest covered the sky of this small world, which was already gray. So walking under the woods was almost like walking in the dark. Ordinary people could not see it clearly. However, Lilly could see it, ghosts could see it, and even Lisa, a special descendant of the witch god, could see it. The jealous spirit¡¯s n was to run away when Lilly could not see. Croak¡ª¡ªnovelxo fast update Something unknown suddenly whizzed through the branches. A shadow! The weakling spirit, with vignt eyes, and the harem spirit guarded Lilly¡¯s side. Lilly snorted, ¡°What! Are there any creatures here?¡± Polly was blind. Although it was a special parrot, it had notpletely transformed. Being able to stand here did not mean its eyes could see. However, then it clicked, ¡°Hahaha! Is that you Bellflower!¡± The harem spirit, ¡°¡­¡± She really wanted to take a piece of tape, wrap it around Polly¡¯s mouth a few times, and seal it up! However, Polly was still babbling, ¡°Based on my experience of being ambushed by Rookie for so many years, the other party is definitely a cat!¡± Polly was not talking nonsense, this whizzing sound was a bit familiar, like the feeling of Bellflower ambushing it in secret. So the other party must also be a cat! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. However, everyone didn¡¯t believe it. How could there be a cat here? There could be many other treacherous creatures out here, but it seemed impossible for a cat to be here. At this moment, the jealous spirit found hisst mark! Chapter 795 Chapter 795 ¡°I was in a hurry to escape at that time, so I made two marks, and the rest I remembered at a nce¡­ I never expected to actually find it!¡± Jealous Spirit was pleasantly surprised, feeling a bit smug. ¡°Is it here?¡± The Ghost Bride looked bewildered at the scene before her. This grove of trees was no different from the ones they had passed on their way here. ¡°Look, there¡¯s nothing different! Are you ying tricks on us?¡± Jealous Spirit immediately shouted, ¡°This is unjust! I have been leading the way with utmost sincerity. This is definitely the ce where I came out before, no doubt about it!¡± ¡°Look, when I was running fast, although I made random marks, it is the abbreviation of my name!¡± L Foolish Ghost wore a skeptical expression, and everyone stared at him, mainly concerned that Jealous Spirit was ying tricks. They had noticed several times during their journey that he had contemted escape. They weren¡¯t fools! Jealous Spirit couldn¡¯t defend himself. He had already realized that escape might not be possible with Lilly being so powerful. Since he couldn¡¯t defeat her, he would reluctantly join Lilly¡¯s team as one of her subordinates! He had taken such a step back, but these spirits didn¡¯t appreciate it at all, which made him feel miserable. Fortunately, Lilly suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± She stared at the grove of trees in front of her. At first nce, it seemed simr to the path they had taken to get here. But¡­ ¡°Watch carefully, this tree is called Maple¡­ wait a minute, this tree is a bit greener.¡± These days, Lilly had been waiting for her older brother at the school gate, and the security guard was always watching videos. She memorized the lines from the videos and blurted them out. ¡°The trunks of these trees are slightly different from the ones on the road we came from, they are a bit greener.¡± ¡°And the patterns on the trunks are a little whiter!¡± The other spirits were confused. What kind of whiteness was she talking about? And where was the green she mentioned? Lilly¡¯s eyes were bright and full of a different kind of radiance. A child¡¯s world is always colorful, and their ability to distinguish colors is sometimes sharper than that of adults. After staring at the grove of trees for a long time, Lilly found that in her grove, it was indeed greener and more vibrant. ¡°Hey! Go in, Jealous Spirit!¡± Lilly suddenly grabbed the Jealous Spirit and threw him in! Jealous Spirit was confused. They entered without triggering any danger. Weakling Spirit was worried and grabbed the rope, swinging it left and right, causing Jealous Spirit to collide with everything. ¡°Hmm, there¡¯s really no danger.¡± Weakling Spirit nodded. ¡°We can go in.¡± ¡°Amphibious Soil! Amphibious Soil! I¡¯ming!¡± Lilly rushed in. Jealous Spirit, ¡°¡­¡± Alright, he was just a tool without any ghost authority! After Lilly ran in, she crawled on the ground, searching inch by inch. ¡± Aunt Lisa, help me quickly!¡± Lilly didn¡¯t even lift her head as she called out. Lisa arthy also got down on the ground, her eyes wide open. ¡°Looking, I¡¯m looking!¡± She even twitched her nose while looking. If there was any Amphibious Soil, she would definitely find it! One big and one small, along with a dozen ghost generals, malignant spirits, resentful spirits, and little ghosts¡­ They were all lying on the ground, conducting a nket search. If someone saw this scene, they would bepletely baffled. Ms. Ugly had a bewildered expression. ¡°Are you sure we can find it?¡± Tinkerbell was equally bewildered. ¡°Yeah, what if the soil we¡¯re searching for is buried deep underground?¡± Jessie, who had painstakingly repaired herself within the evil energy vein, said, ¡°We must dig deep, without hesitation, and leave no trace behind¡­ We will unearth it eventually.¡± Lilly let out a perplexed sigh, realizing the limitations of their current approach. She sat down on the ground, her mind racing. ¡°What should we do? This method won¡¯t lead us anywhere.¡± The Harem Spirit looked up, ¡°Indeed¡­ the Amphibious Soil is too mysterious. What if it grows on a tree?¡± The Weakling Spirit said, ¡°If we don¡¯t understand, we can search for answers in books!¡± He opened the ancient tome titled ¡°The Utmost Secrets of the Spirit Realm¡± and sought information about the Amphibious Soil. In their eagerness and excitement, they momentarily forgot to search for specific traits and just look for it. Lilly immediately leaned over, the Weakling Spirit instinctively reached out, scooping her into his arms. Sitting cross-legged nearby, Lisa arthy observed as other spirits gathered around, while the Jealous Spirit was kept aside, with a flickering gaze. ¡°Amphibious Soil, capable of harboring both earthly creatures and flora, as well as spectral beings and ghostly nts in the realm beyond¡­¡± ¡°It takes the form of reddish mud¡­¡± ¡°Red, yes, reddish!¡± the Unlucky Ghost eximed with excitement. Lilly quickly scanned her surroundings. Was there any reddish soil nearby? s, there wasn¡¯t a hint of soil with even the slightest reddish hue. ¡°What are the other characteristics?¡± The Weakling Spirit continued, ¡°Typically, it manifests a solitary white blossom with verdant petals and a rosy-hued stamen¡­¡± Darn it, what kind of flower was that? Was it white, green, or pink? Nheless, possessing such an extraordinary flower as a clue was considered significant. Renewed with confidence, they rallied themselves, stood up once more, and resumed their quest. The Jealous Spirit couldn¡¯t resist proiming, ¡°I know where you¡¯ll find it!¡± Lilly and the others were left dumbfounded. He knew?novelxo fast update The Jealous Spirit¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, ¡°But you must agree to a condition¡­¡± The Rebel Ghost, brimming with impatience,shed out with a furious p. ¡°How dare you negotiate conditions with us? Should we entertain negotiations or not? Tell us!¡± Each word was apanied by a resounding p. Smack! Smack! Smack! The Jealous Spirit was beaten to the point of confusion. Oh, how infuriated he felt! Lilly intervened, ¡°No need for suchplications!¡± Drawing forth a talisman, she eximed, ¡°Let¡¯s affix a truth-revealing talisman onto him!¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She had astutely discerned the Jealous Spirit¡¯sck of candor. And indeed, he had concealed something. The Jealous Spirit was shocked about it. He couldn¡¯t believe that there was such a thing as a truth-revealing talisman! As soon as it adhered to his form, his lips ceased to be under his control! ¡°I¡­ I recognize that flower¡­¡± the Jealous Spirit attempted to cover his mouth, yet his words poured forth uncontrobly, ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t know that it was the flower you were looking for¡­¡± ¡°But once you mentioned it, I recalled encountering it during my previous escape¡­¡± After confessing, the Jealous Spirit appeared utterly forlorn. He hung his head in despair, knowing that he had devoid of any reliance. Lilly suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s stick a navigation talisman on him!¡± She swiftly drew a new talisman. Once it was affixed to the Jealous Spirit, he uncontrobly led the way, twisting and turning, until they finally discovered the peculiar flower they had been seeking! The Jealous Spirit muttered, ¡°This is unbelievable.¡± Such talismans truly existed! Chapter 796 Chapter 796 Deep within the pathway of the forest, behind a towering tree¡­ A flower perched upon the trunk; its sizeparable to that of Bettany¡¯s frying pan. At first nce, the flower appeared white, but its petals transitioned from a tender green at the base to a sharp white at the tips, giving the impression of a white flower. The stamen was pink, exuding a dreamlike hue. Harem Spirit eximed, ¡°This is¡­ wait, what kind of flower is it?¡± Weakling Spirit replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have a name.¡± There was no sunlight in this area, yet the other half of the flower emitted a faint glow, as if it were bathed in sunlight. Lilly raised her hand and lightly touched the flower, immediately sensing a waft of fragrant scent. Truly magical! If she hadn¡¯te here, she would never have known about such a marvelous nt. ¡°Let¡¯s search the surroundings for reddish soil!¡± Lilly suggested. The spirits became excited and began a thorough search. However, there was no red soil around the flower. The entire area was shrouded in a dull gray, with the ground covered by decaying leaves that appeared ck at first nce. Lilly pointed to a lump of inconspicuous mud on the tree. Carefully examining it, it seemed as if someone had identally flung it there. Whoever mentioned it being on the tree earlier was indeed correct! ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡± Weakling Spirit was the first to approach. He was cautious, fearing any potential danger in the vicinity. However, even though he touched the Amphibious Soil, it remained calm and unreactive. ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡± Weakling Spirit murmured. But in the next moment, he suddenly felt a surge of energy, pure and invigorating, transmitted through his fingertips. Amphibious Soil! With just a single touch, the power of the soil automatically transferred to him. Weakling Spirit instinctively retracted his hand as if shocked. Worried, Lilly asked, ¡°Michael, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Weakling Spirit shook his head and exined, ¡°Spirits shouldn¡¯t touch it. If they do, the power of the Amphibious Soil automatically transfers to them.¡± ¡°Let me try!¡± Said Lilly. Immediately, Lisa arthy lifted Lilly and held her high above her head, bringing her closer to the lump of soil on the tree. Lilly reached out her hand, while Lisa arthy focused intently on her. She was so close to the flower, which appeared indistinguishable in its blend of white, green, and pink that Lisa arthy failed to notice. As Lilly raised her hand, she finally grasped the Amphibious Soil. In an instant, an unseen red light rushed into Lilly¡¯s palm! She felt her body suddenly filled with strength, as if she could lift a bull with her bare hands, without relying on anything. Her eyes widened. Oh no, the power of the Amphibious Soil had indeed transferred to her, but it was meant for her master! If she ¡°consumed¡± it, would she be able to expel itter for her master? Panicking, Lilly quickly retracted her hand and instinctively took out her master¡¯s soulmp. Swiftly removing the lid and ced the bottle over the Amphibious Soil. The soulmp immediately lit up at a visible speed. The spirits gathered around, excitedly eximing. ¡°It¡¯s lit, it¡¯s lit, Master Belmont is lit!¡± ¡°I have never seen Master Belmont shine so brightly before!¡± ¡°What a dazzling light¡­ I wonder if it will sessfully gather Master Belmont¡¯s soul?¡± Everyone watched nervously as the soulmp emitted such a bright light that they couldn¡¯t see inside it. Weakling Spirit covered Lilly¡¯s eyes to protect her from the intense light, afraid it might hurt her. The light continued to radiate, as if a light bulb had suddenly been powered on and remained illuminated without any sign of dimming. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lisa arthy held Lilly up as she held the soulmp, both of them eagerly watching¡­ ¡°I can take it if you want!¡± Harem Spirit suggested, wanting to take the soulmp. Lilly refused; she wants to save her master herself! However, just then, an unexpected incident urred. A ck shadow darted forward like lightning, with five sharp ws shing fiercely. The ws gleamed like icy des, aiming for Lilly! Lilly¡¯s pupils contracted. The ck shadow was too fast, and by the time she reacted, the ws were already reaching her! For some reason, none of the spirits could touch the ck shadow. Although Weakling Spirit and Harem Spirit pounced on it in the firstnovelxo fast update instant, the shadow passed through them. Their attacks couldn¡¯tnd on the ck shadow at all! Lilly was still holding onto the bottle, unable to let go. Lisa arthy flew up and attempted a kick, but the creature was attacking from above, and she couldn¡¯t reach it while holding Lilly. Just at that moment, another ck shadow appeared in an instant! With a loud thud! The initial ck shadow that lunged was kicked away! Handsome Ivan Shawnded gracefully, standing in front of Lilly, shielding her behind him! Chapter 797 Chapter 797 Lilly widened her eyes in astonishment. ¡°Wow¡ªwho is this hero?¡± But as she took a closer look, Lilly was even more shocked. ¡°Ivan?!¡± Wait, how did Ivan end up here? How did he get here? And where¡¯s Daddy¡­ Lilly immediately turned around to look for her father, but he was nowhere to be seen. She looked at Ivan, her little hand still firmly pressing on the soulmp, while Lisa arthy continued to hold onto Lilly. Everyone had a perplexed expression on their faces. Harem Spirit whispered, ¡°How did Ivan get here?¡± The Weakling Spirit looked around vigntly. ¡°I don¡¯t know, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± From the top of a tall tree branch came the sound of rustling, as if something was moving up there. Ivan drew a short de from the sheath strapped to his ankle. The rustling sounds grew louder. ¡°We need to get out of here as soon as possible!¡± Ivan said. Lilly looked at the bottle she was holding in her hand and eximed anxiously, ¡°But Master is not well yet¡­¡± They couldn¡¯t simply take the Amphibious Soil with them, which was the most troublesome part. Unexpectedly, Ivan said, ¡°Peel off the tree bark and take it with us.¡± Ghost Bride was momentarily stunned, realizing that it was indeed possible. Even Weakling Spirit and the others felt ashamed for not thinking of such a simple and direct solution. ¡°But will peeling just oneyer of bark be enough?¡± he asked, keeping an eye on the treetop. ¡°What if the Amphibious Soil has deep roots¡­¡± Before he could finish, Lilly seemed to have made a sudden decision. She grabbed Jessie and said, ¡± Jessie, please hold on tight. Keep pressing the bottle no matter what happens, don¡¯t let go.¡± Jessie replied, ¡°Ah¡­ Okay!¡± She stared at the bottle, gripping it tightly. ¡°Aunt Lisa, I¡¯ming down!¡± Lilly eximed. Aftering down, Lilly immediately went to the base of the tree and reached out to embrace it. The tree was huge, even bigger than a high-voltage tower. Lilly didn¡¯t seem to be hugging the tree but rather clinging to it like a little puppy. Weakling Spirit asked bewilderedly, ¡°Um, sweetheart, what are you doing?¡± With determination in her eyes, Lilly exerted all her strength and gritted her teeth. ¡°Peeling off the bark¡­ The tree must be in so much pain!¡± And she continued peeling, removing about half of the tree¡¯s bark. The spirits and Ivan looked at her in confusion. Suddenly, there was a loud noise as the tree branches vigorously shook. Lilly pulled the tree backward, even though she was so small, she managed to uproot the whole tree! The next moment, Lilly let out a low growl, ¡± Jar of souls, hurry!¡± The jar of souls suddenly grew evenrger than the tree. With a flick of her hand, Lilly threw the whole tree along with the flowers and the things running amok on top into the jar of souls! After a cloud of dust settled, it left behind a bare, gaping hole. The spirits and Ivan were speechless. Pablo Belmont, who was suddenly thrown into the jar of souls, ¡°???¡± The hidden entities seemed to freeze in ce, and for a moment, there was silence all around¡­ Lilly lifted Ivan up and shouted, ¡°Run!¡± Ivan, being held above her head, waspletely dumbfounded, not daring to move, as Lilly carried him swiftly¡­ They ran through the forest, traversing the deste graynd, until they finally ran out of the Gray Earth. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. What Lilly didn¡¯t see was therge pit left behind by the tree she uprooted. A group of ck cats jumped down. A ck cat was being pinned down by another mighty ck cat, struggling defiantly. The leader of the ck cats stared coldly and majestically; his gaze fixed on Lilly¡¯s retreating figure. Ivan, being carried above her head, witnessed this scene and his expression turned cold and vignt. Cats?! How can there be cats here¡­ But it seemed that they had no intention of attacking them¡­ Lilly continued running until suddenly, with a thud, she broke through a hole. Unable to stop her momentum, she tumbled over the edge of a cliff. Fortunately, it was just a small cliff. Below the small cliff was a pool of water, not far from which was a waterfall. The once silent surroundings now echoed with the sound of rushing water. Ssh¡­ Both Lilly and Ivan fell into the water. Ivan quickly turned around and grabbed Lilly, pulling her onto the shore. Lilly sat by the edge of the pool, gasping for breath. ¡°Thank goodness we escaped!¡± ¡°Do you think they wille after us because we stole their tree?¡± Lilly¡¯s current concern was that the ck shadow would hunt her down. Ivan shook his head. ¡°No, they were just a group of ck cats.¡± He briefly exined what he had seen.novelxo fast update If they were being pursued, they would have caught up by now. But instead, they just stood there. Especially the leader of the ck cats, it was even more baffling. Lilly eximed in surprise, ¡°Are they really cats?¡± Polly, shaking off water and drying his feathers vigorously, muttered, ¡°I told you so, I told you so! They are cats!¡± Hmph, its intuition was never wrong. Ivan nodded, answering Lilly, ¡°They are cats.¡± Weakling Spirit said, ¡°ck cats are also known as Abyss Cats, messengers of the underworld. They have the ability tomunicate with spirits. Those ck cats are probably the legendary spirit cats.¡± ¡°They obey themands of the Ruler of Hell¡­¡± At this point, Weakling Spirit paused and looked at Lilly. Lilly was surprised. Could it be true? That ck cat had just attacked her! ¡°Ivan, how do you know?¡± Lilly asked. Weakling Spirit took out ¡± The Utmost Secrets of the Spirit Realm¡± and flipped to a page. ¡°It¡¯s written here.¡± Weakling Spirit had a clear view of the tree when Lilly pulled it out and threw it into the jar of souls. He felt that it looked somewhat familiar, as if he hade across it while flipping through the book before. So, he searched for it again and indeed found the record of this tree. ¡°This tree is called the Spirit Tree. It is the sacred tree of the Spirit Cat n¡­ It is said to grow in the Gray Earth, and around the sacred tree are derived Illusion Trees, with the Spirit Tree being the tallest among them.¡± In other words, the forest they had just entered was the Illusion Tree Forest, and right in the middle of the forest stood the Spirit Tree. Not only did they trespass into the territory of the Spirit Cat n, but they also took away their sacred tree¡­ Lilly, ¡°Um¡­¡± Chapter 798 Chapter 798 Lilly felt that she needed to read more books. She leaned over to the Weakling Spirit and earnestly read along with him. ¡°What is a Spirit Cat? Does it belong to the mortal realm or the underworld?¡± The Weakling Spirit pointed to the page and replied, ¡°They don¡¯t belong to either the mortal realm or the underworld. They are messengers that wander between the two.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°It is rumored that during the opening of the Gate of Hell on the fifteenth day of the seventh lunar month, some ghost spirits refuse to return to the underworld, and many escape¡­ And when the world is in turmoil, with wars raging, many wandering souls evade capture by the soul reapers¡­¡± ¡°During such times, the soul reapers are clearly insufficient. In order to maintain stability in the mortal realm, the Ruler of Hell has appointed a group of ck cats to assist the soul reapers in capturing the wandering spirits in the human world.¡± So, the ck cats were originally cats of the mortal realm, but after receiving the Ruler of Hell¡¯s guidance, they became a part of soul reapers and were known as Hell Messenger. Cats have always had a legendary aura since ancient times, especially ck cats. There are many legends about ck cats walking over corpses and deceiving the dead. ¡°In the long process of reproduction, the Spirit Cat n has grown and diversified. They are not just ck cats; there are various breeds¡­ However, ck cats are still the kings among the abyss cats and they rule over the entire Gray Earth.¡± As the Weakling Spirit spoke, he pointed to another line of text. ¡°The Gray Earth is the ce we just passed through. It lies between the underworld and the mortal realm, a gray zone beyond the rules.¡± ¡°Spirit cats that have achieved meritorious deeds and sessful cultivation can even transform into human form, transcending the realm of animals.¡± Therefore, the Spirit Cats are not willing to be mediocre; they will strive to maintain stability in the human world. The Ruler of Hell has stationed Spirit Cats in this gray zone as guardians, also to plug any loopholes in the rules. Thus, Spirit Cats are also the guardians of the Gray Earth. Very few ghost spirits or living beings can pass through this region to reach the mortal realm or the underworld. Lilly eximed, ¡°Wow, I¡¯m amazing!¡± She could think of all this. And she even keeps a group of cats! Ivan thought that she meant she could leave from under the watchful eyes of the guardians in the Gray Earth, thinking she felt proud of herself. He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°When we go back, let¡¯s find another way out.¡± After all, Spirit Cats are the guardians of the rules. How could they allow humans to freely pass through their territory? But Lilly was very happy. ¡°No, let¡¯s go back by passing through their territory.¡± And she wanted to do it regrly. This path would be hers from now on! Ivan: ¡°?¡± The Weakling Spirit stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! It seems we haven¡¯t alerted the King of Cities. We need to return quickly.¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°If we didn¡¯t rm the big baddie, why should we hurry back?¡± She was too weak. Every time she was chased by the King of Cities. She wanted to be stronger and challenge the King of Cities next time! ¡°I want to train!¡± Lilly clenched her little fist, determination shining on her face. ¡°I want to be the strongest!¡± Lilly looked fierce, but with her chubby baby face, she seemed to glow, her eyes shining brightly. The Harem Spirit was smitten, nodding repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes, we want to be the most powerful!¡± Lilly eximed, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Wait, how should they train? Lilly¡¯s mothers¡¯ novel shelf was filled with many cultivation novels. After going back, she would have to study hard again! ¡°Ivan, how did youe here?¡± Lilly asked curiously. ¡°Do you know where this ce is?¡± Ivan paused for a moment. He knew, and answered, ¡°This is the underworld.¡± Lilly stopped in her tracks, puzzled. ¡°Then how did youe here?¡± She didn¡¯t know what she had thought of, but suddenly, she looked nervous. She quickly reached out and pinched Ivan¡¯s face, tugged on his ear.novelxo fast update ¡°Ivan¡­ You, you didn¡¯t die, did you?!¡± Lilly was rmed and anxious. Pinching Ivan¡¯s face wasn¡¯t enough; she grabbed his hand, patted here and there. Then she pressed Ivan¡¯s hand against her own face, luckily it was still warm, not cold! Ivan pursed his lips, standing still, letting Lilly squeeze his face like a bun and knock on his body. Then he heard her let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Thank goodness! Still warm! Ivan, you should go back quickly!¡± The Weakling Spirit sneered and said, ¡± Lilly, he¡¯s not a ghost, he¡¯s a living person.¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°I know, but the underworld doesn¡¯t allow living people toe down here. It¡¯s better to go back soon!¡± ¡°What if you stay longer and your body get colder!¡± Ivan: ¡°¡­¡± He wouldn¡¯t get cold! ¡°I came here on my own.¡± Ivan said quietly, ¡°I also want to be stronger.¡± This puzzled Lilly, even the clever Weakling Spirit and Harem Spirit couldn¡¯t understand. The Unlucky Ghost looked up and down at Ivan, utterly bewildered. ¡°If you want to be stronger, why don¡¯t you train in your father¡¯s military camp? Why did youe here?¡± The Ghost Bride also coaxed, ¡°That¡¯s right, little friend, this isn¡¯t a ce for training! Let me take you back?¡± Ivan was just too handsome, and the Ghost Bride couldn¡¯t help but feel protective. Ivan shook his head, ¡°I wanted toe here.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m just like Lilly.¡± This statement shocked everyone, and they all stared wide-eyed. Chapter 799 Chapter 799 Lilly was perplexed. ¡°Like me? What kind of king are you¡­¡± In the Weakling Spirit¡¯s mind, the titles of the Ten Hell Pce Rulers quickly shed by. King of Transformation? King of Age? Or some other king! He had never heard Master Belmont mention any other Ruler of Hell who had undergone human tribtions! The Harem Spirit was filled with question marks and simply pointed at Lilly, saying, ¡°Lilly is the Ruler of Hell, are you one too? What generation of the Ruler of Hell are you?¡± Ivan: ¡°???¡± Lilly is the Ruler of Hell? ¡°No, I¡¯m not any kind of king,¡± he silently said. He was familiar with the Ten Hell Pce Rulers and had learned about the things in the underworld. But he was not Ruler of Hell of the underworld. Ivan shook his head. ¡°I have no status. I¡¯m just on a journey of cultivation.¡± The ghost spirits and Lilly stared wide-eyed, and Lisa arthy pointed at him. ¡°You? Descendant of the Witch God?¡± Ivan shook his head. He was different from Lisa arthy too. The Witch God had descendants, but he was not one of them. He only knew that he was pursuing something, something he couldn¡¯t put into words, but he knew he had to be stronger. Lilly was bewildered, racking her brain but unable toprehend it. If only the Master was here¡­ It¡¯s also possible to check Ivan¡¯s fate in the Book of Life. Unfortunately, the Master hadn¡¯t woken up yet¡­ Thinking of this, Lilly quickly opened the jar of souls and took a look. The Spirit Tree was inside the jar of souls, and at a nce, it seemed to upy the center of the jar, taking up half of its world. Jessie was still stuck on the tree, pitifully holding onto the bottle. Master¡¯s soulmp was still shining, blinding to the eyes. ¡°Master isn¡¯t better yet¡­¡± Lilly felt a bit disappointed. She thought she would be able to see Master this time! Jessie asked, ¡°Can we switch to another spirit?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She, a Ghost Lord, is hanging on the tree and holding the bottle! It¡¯s too boring! Jessie, being a child herself, couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and felt extremely bored. The Harem Spirit said, ¡°Then let¡¯s take turns!¡± Ms. Ugly and Tinkerbell weren¡¯t strong enough to hold down the soulmp. Finally, it was the Ghost General and the Malignant Spirit taking turns, and Lilly embarked on the path of cultivation. While walking, Lilly pondered over things. The ce they descended to this time was different from the previous one. The previous ce was called the Crescent Valley, bare and deste, like a desert with nothing. But here, it was vibrant with waterfalls, forests, and swamps. Unlike the mortal realm, the water in the waterfalls here had a deep color, looking very cold at a nce. The colors of the trees were not just green; there were various colors, even a bit dreamlike¡­ Lilly wanted to be stronger. When she was flipping through the books earlier, she learned that she could find something to enhance her strength, and the best thing for that turned out to be the Soul Flower. The Soul Flower could not only condense souls, but as a living person, eating it could also make one¡¯s soul be powerful. In the underworld, whoever had a powerful soul would have a head start in terms of primitive power. Of course, possessing a powerful soul was just the foundation, much like how a strong and resilient physique was the basic requirement for her father¡¯s training. Afterward, he would need to learnbat skills, fighting techniques, and the use of firearms. Whether in the mortal realm or the underworld, physicality was of utmost importance. However, in the underworld, the significance of the physical body seemed to diminish, while the power of the soul became paramount. Lilly had decided to start her cultivation from the basics,ying a strong foundation and forging the most resilient soul. A soul that could withstand even the mighty blow of the King of Cities without shattering.novelxo fast update That way, she would have the fundamentals for survival! ¡°Is this truly the underworld?¡± the Harem Spirit hesitated, ¡°Does the underworld have such a style?¡± The Weakling Spirit felt around and said, ¡°It seems so. The bad aura is dense here, without a trace of the mortal realm¡¯s aura.¡± ¡°Where are we headed now?¡± the Unlucky Ghost asked, ¡°Usually, when we descend, we go to the underworld¡­ But now that we¡¯vee out of this destend, we¡¯re unsure of what to do.¡± Lilly spoke, ¡°We¡¯re going to find the Soul Flower!¡± The Weakling Spirit nodded, ¡°Yes, no matter what, we must find the Soul Flower. It holds great significance for Master Belmont, for us, and even for Lilly.¡± On the way, they could also search for things like evil energy veins. After practicing along the evil energy vein for a while, they had now advanced to be Ghost Generals, rendering the evil energy vein less useful for them. They needed to find something more advanced. Lilly had originally intended to continue on, but then she noticed that her clothes had quickly dried. She had just fallen into the pond, so how could they be dry already? Puzzled, she nced at Ivan. ¡°Ivan, your clothes aren¡¯t wet either.¡± Ivan, who had been contemting how to ask Lilly some questions, reacted, ¡°Hmm?¡± Both of them immediately turned their heads, fixating their gaze on the pond. Ivan squinted his eyes, ¡°This pond is extraordinary.¡± Lilly clenched her fists, ¡°Yes, I feel my body has be stronger!¡± Ivan emphasized, ¡°The wounds on my body have also healed.¡± Lilly paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Ivan, were you injured?¡± The other ghost spirits: ¡­ There was no need to emphasize it so deliberately¡­ Chapter 800 Chapter 800 Upon his arrival, he managed to capture a flying creature. The peculiar beast resisted all attempts at taming, leading Ivan to be suspended by it throughout their journey. Unable to endure it, he eventually leaped off while the creature was soaring above the dense forest. To his surprise, he managed to catch up with Lilly just in time¡­ Such fortune was unprecedented. Initially concealing his injuries, Ivan now finds them miraculously healed. Lilly¡¯s immediate response was to inquire about his injuries, which improved Ivan¡¯s mood further. He nodded, trying to be cool. ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just a scratch.¡± Observing Lilly¡¯s concern, he added, ¡°It¡¯spletely healed after soaking it in the water.¡± Relieved, Lilly nced at the pool with excitement in her eyes. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing!¡± Such a valuable opportunity must not be missed! ¡°Come on, Ivan, let¡¯s go soak in it again!¡± Daddy always said to never let an opportunity go to waste and make the most of it! Thus, they wasted no time and seized the opportunity. Lilly grabbed Ivan¡¯s hand and, filled with excitement, they both leaped when they reached the pool¡¯s edge! Ivan¡¯s expression changed slightly. However, they did not let go of each other¡¯s hands andnded with a ssh. As soon as Lilly hit the water, she immediately sank and began to gulp¡­ ¡°Ah¡­ Gulp¡­ gulp¡­¡± Ivan¡¯s heart panicked, thinking that Lilly was drowning, and he had to save her! He was about to pull her back towards the shallower part of the pool. But to his surprise, she emerged from the water like a jubnt little fish, eximing happily, ¡°Yahoo, it¡¯s so refreshing!¡± Ivan was stunned. After a moment, he asked with difficulty, ¡°Can you swim?¡± Unaware of any concerns, Lilly replied, ¡°Yes!¡± Her father had taught her long ago by throwing her directly into ake, and she had learned how to swim from that experience. Ivan asked in confusion, ¡°Then what happened just now?¡± He was the one who pulled her out of the water moments ago! Lilly blinked and asked with a puzzled expression, ¡± I just happened to be careless when I rushed out just now.¡± What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s wrong? Lilly was confused. Ivan was momentarily speechless. I didn¡¯t know you could do that¡­ I fell into the water and didn¡¯t react. Why does it seem¡­ well, silly? Watching Lilly and Ivan jump into the pool, the ghosts hesitated for a moment before following suit. However, after soaking for a while, it seemed to have no effect. The unfortunate ghost remarked, ¡°It doesn¡¯t work for us. Is it only useful for humans?¡± The cowardly ghost closed his eyes, settled himself on a smooth stone, and soaked half of his body in the water. He remarked, ¡°It¡¯s somewhat useful, but not very effective for us since we don¡¯t possess physical bodies.¡± The harem spirit nodded in agreement, adding, ¡°This pool of water seems to enhance the physical body. It can strengthen and heal physical wounds, but it¡¯s not particrly beneficial for ghosts.¡± So, Lilly and Ivan could spend more time in the pool. Lilly felt something different. As the icy water seeped into her skin, it should have felt cold, but her body could not feel the cold. On the contrary, it was incrediblyfortable! Without Pablo here, Lilly had no idea how to practice properly. She simply relied on her own intuition, focusing on how it made her feel at ease. After a while, white steam began to rise from her head. It was akin to steamed buns¡­ Upon seeing this, Ivan also sat down calmly, with the water reaching up to his neck. The edge of the pool grew serene as the cowardly ghost and othersnded, keeping a close watch over their surroundings. The foolish ghost gazed at the falling petals but still could not make sense of it all. ¡°Is this the underworld?¡± they pondered. If it was the underworld, how could there be a pool dedicated to cultivating physical bodies? It was entirely nonscientific. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The harem spirit exined, ¡°It is the underworld, but a different realm within the underworld. This pool of water seems to have been separated intentionally from the rest.¡± As she spoke, she paused and nced at the cowardly ghost. They would not¡­trespass into someone else¡¯s territory again, would they? ¡°I think we should leave soon,¡± the cowardly ghost whispered. ¡°This ce is too weird to stay for long!¡± Despite being the underworld, it boasted vibrant colors and a bright environment. Perhaps it was the backyard of some powerful ghost.. The confused ghost was confused. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t we stay for a long time?¡± We should stay at this magnificent ce longer. The unlucky ghost sneered, ¡°Why should I bother exining it to a fool like you?¡± The foolish ghost was confused. Wasn¡¯t I right? The ghosts waited patiently, and finally, they heard a ssh as Lillynovelxo fast update stood up. ¡°Hey, look at my muscles!¡± Lilly eximed. She disyed her little arms excitedly, mimicking a bodybuilding pose. Her small arms were slightly flexed, resembling biceps. Polly, standing with both talons in the water, eximed, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s King Kong Barbie!¡± All the ghosts remained silent, processing the unexpected turn of events. Ivan stood up, water dripping from his body. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he suggested. He sensed a terrifying surge in his physical strength. If he were to confront Drake right now, Ivan believed he could easily shatter his face with a single punch¡­ However, for him, it felt like that was the extent of it. This pool of water seemed to grant him temporary immunity. Suddenly, Ivan¡¯s gaze fixated on something. His eyes narrowed as he stared at a stone deep within the pool. An engraved word caught his attention¡­ Ivan was stunned. Lilly also felt a newfound strength coursing through her body. She believed she could easily keep up with her father¡¯s car without any issues. Moreover, all her injuries were healed. Feeling a strong attachment to the powerful pool, Lilly could not bear the thought of leaving. What a missed opportunity! She had to take some of it with her. She was not being greedy, just taking a small portion would be enough. Lilly removed the lid of the jar of souls. Then she began filling the jar of souls with water from the pool. The jar of souls was speechless while Ivan was confused at what Lilly was doing. Chapter 801 Chapter 801 If the jar of souls had the ability to speak, it would. I may be a jar of souls, don¡¯t judge me by my small size. For I possess the capacity not only to contain this pool of water, but the volume of waterfalls! Lilly kept murmuring, ¡°Just a portion, just a portion!¡± ¡°Seriously, just one portion!¡± Hurry up, hurry up! N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The ghosts could not help but smirk. Dear, do you know how much a portion is? The jar of souls quivered, understanding that a useful jar of souls should know how to dig holes to store more items. Inside the jar of souls¡¯s space, a natural pool and pits formed spontaneously. All the water from the pool was poured into this pit and was swiftly filled it up. Lilly sensed this and reluctantly stored the jar of souls, sealing it shut. In that moment, she suddenly noticed Ivan staring at her with an open mouth. The ghosts, too, gazed at her as if they had seen a ghost. Lilly felt a pang of guilt and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± One of the cowardly ghost tried to be humorous, saying, ¡°Um¡­ it¡¯s nothing, but the pool unexpectedly shrank all of a sudden.¡± Ivan was standing in the water, and it reached up to his neck. And now¡­ The extraordinary ¡°ebb tide¡± of the pool prevented him from stepping on the water beneath his feet. Lilly pretended to be perplexed and said, ¡°Huh? That¡¯s strange, why did it shrink~¡± ¡°I was just taking a little back, you know, because the jar of souls is so small¡­¡± The more she spoke, the quieter her voice became. Ivan was speechless. ¡°Right.¡± Putting everything aside, it was time to make a swift exit. Feeling guilty, Lilly hurriedly went ashore and ran away. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go find the soul flower!¡± ¡°Grab a piece and bring it home!¡± Master is still radiant now, but we don¡¯t know when it will fade. And if it does fade, will it lose its power? Therefore, Lilly must gather a sizable amount of soul flower for Pablo in advance! Seizing the opportunity while the King of Cities was unaware, she quickly took action, extracting every ounce of her audacity¡­ and dug up all thend in the underworld! Ivan looked at the guilty, greedy, and somewhat cowardly Lilly, unable to contain hisughter. How adorable! Ivan followed suit, grabbing her hand, and they ran away together. He eximed, ¡°Let¡¯s go, run! Someone¡¯s chasing after you!¡± Lilly immediately grew anxious, clutching her jar of souls tightly. Finally, Ivan could not hold back and burst intoughter. Apanied by the pureughter of the two children, the area near the pool quickly fell silent. Perched atop a tall tree in the distance from the pool, a small ck cat turned pale with shock. ¡°Your Highness! She stole your pool of water! Meow!¡± The majestic ck cat crouched on the tree and spoke coldly, ¡°I saw it.¡± His mouth twitched. Is this what they call a portion? They directly poured away half of the pond water! What a wicked person! But let it be, it wasn¡¯t theirs to begin with. It belonged to someone else¡­ ¡­ After climbing up from the bottom of the cliff, Lilly found herself in a different season. Behind her, the cliff bottom bloomed with vibrant flowers and fluttering petals, but ahead, everything turned gray. The branches and shrubs were covered in ayer of dullness. The cowardly ghost remarked, ¡°The pond at the bottom of the cliff must belong to someone important.¡± The harem spirit nodded and added, ¡°The waterfall should be able to replenish the pond quickly, right? Let¡¯s hope that the owner doesn¡¯t realize that the water has been taken¡­ Oh no, I mean poured into the jar of souls.¡± Lilly¡¯s guilt intensified. Someone else¡¯s backyard? Oops, that thought never crossed her mind earlier. Lilly felt a sense of annoyance. That ce was incredibly beautiful and had a different style from the underworld. She should have realized that it was a ce created by someone else. In that case, it was wrong of her to take someone else¡¯s water. ¡°I soaked in someone else¡¯s pool water and took some away.¡± Maybe she should just go back¡­ Her father always said that it was fine to take advantage of unowned things, but it was wrong to take advantage of someone else¡¯s property. Although she really wanted to bring some back for her father to soak in since he was also injured, and Lilly wanted him to be healthy and well. And her grandmother, Anthony¡­ Hmm¡­ Maybe just keeping a bathtub would be enough¡­ Lilly appeared troubled and pitiful. It felt like finding arge sum of money and then deciding to return it. Even though she knew it was the right thing to do, she could not help but feel a twinge of heartache. Ivan asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lilly bit her lip and spoke in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯ve taken so much of someone else¡¯s water. It¡¯s no different from stealing. Ivan, wait for me. I¡¯ll go back now¡­¡± As she finished speaking, she turned around and began running back. However, to her surprise, Ivan suddenly grabbed and reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. That person won¡¯t mind.¡± Take it away, take it away, just take away a small portion. If she wanted to, the whole pond could be hers. Lilly blinked in confusion and said, ¡°Huh?¡± Moreover, how did her brother know that the person would not mind? She was puzzled and asked, ¡°Ivan, the pond is not yours, so how do you know that the person doesn¡¯t mind?¡± Ivan paused for a moment and replied stubbornly, ¡°Because I said so.¡± Lilly blinked in confusion. She was then dragged away by Ivan without further exnation. Lilly was still puzzled. Meanwhile, the other ghosts were equally baffled. The jealous spirit huddled aside, trying to make himself as inconspicuous as possible. But his jealousy got the better of him, and he could not help but speak up, saying, ¡°It¡¯s up to you if you want to return it or not. No one owns anything in this destend. Finders keepers¡­¡± This ce was not the world of the living or the underworld. There were nows here; it was the true law of the jungle, where the strong prevailed. Even though the pool water was useless to the ghosts, the jealous spirit wished it was all his! As soon as the jealous spirit spoke, the harem spirit snorted, ¡°You¡¯re still here! Hey, I almost forgot to burn the bridges after crossing the rivenovelxo fast updater!¡± The foolish ghost chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s grind and water the flowers!¡± The passionate spirit added, ¡°And feed the jar of souls.¡± The jar of souls, which had just consumed half a pond of water, let out a burp. The jealous spirit was stunned Wait, what does this mean? His eyes widened as he eximed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that if I led the way, you wouldn¡¯t kill me?¡± Lilly looked at him seriously and said, ¡°Jealous spirit¡­¡± The jealous spirit thought she was about to offer him some fairness, but instead, he heard her say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Thank you for leading the way.¡± ¡°Remember to be a good person in your next life.¡± Polly chimed in, ¡°Lilly, you should say ¡®pay attention in your next life¡¯!¡± The jealous spirit was confused. In the next moment, the jealous spirit was vanquished, transforming into a ck malevolent spirit that was swiftly consumed by the jar of souls with a single gulp. Although the jar was already full, it did not mind having dessert. After devouring the jealous spirit, the small gap on the jar of souls¡¯ body healed slightly, but the recovery was minimal. The harem spirit shook his head, and the cowardly ghost held Lilly¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Having learned from their previous experience of searching for the soul flower, everyone was more cautious this time. Their first objective was to find the nine-headed bird. The Crescent Valley was indeed a remote location, inhabited only by ordinary ghosts, insects, and beasts. Compared to their previous destination, the ce they arrived at now felt much livelier. As Lilly, Ivan, and the ghosts took a few steps forward, they could not shake the feeling that they were being watched. Chapter 802 Chapter 802 Ivan also activated the concealed weapon on his wrist, responding swiftly. In that moment, a dark figure charged towards them. Ivan swiftly flicked his hand, unleashing the hidden weapon from his wrist. He warned the others, ¡°Be careful!¡± He then instructed, ¡°Take cover behind me and stay still!¡± Ivan vigntly scanned the surroundings with both eyes. Without dy, they entered their of the remaining nine-headed bird, a supernatural entity from ancient mythology. With its multiple heads, razor-sharp ws, and formidable wings, being lifted into the air by them would be disastrous. Suddenly, a few sounds reached their ears. Ivan swiftly turned around. To his surprise, he witnessed Lilly wielding a pan, smashing one of the heads of the nine-headed bird. ¡°Ah!¡± Lilly held the pan, stunned for a moment, and eximed, ¡°They dared to sneak up on us! Let¡¯s fight back!¡± ¡°Shriek!¡± A resounding echo resonated through the valley. Ivan remained silent, his mind processing the situation. Meanwhile, Lilly continued wielding the pan, striking it with determination. Polly, filled with fear, sought refuge around Lilly¡¯s neck, hiding its tiny body beneath the shelter of Lilly¡¯s hair. Observing the scene, a bird swooped down and cheekily shouted, ¡°These birds are too big! Can¡¯t stew them in a pot! Need two barbecue grills¡ªone for carbohydrates and one for spiciness!¡± The nine-headed bird, battered and bewildered, muttered, ¡°Damn, this is outrageous! Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine being stiken down with a pan.¡± The audacity of these birds! The harem spirit, who had intersected with them, observed the power unleashed during the battle and was momentarily taken aback by Lilly¡¯s ferocity. ¡°Why are there so many nine-headed birds in a ce without locust trees?¡± he questioned. The cowardly ghost looked around and replied, ¡°When nine-headed birds search for food, they often gather in groups. They typically move in pairs, and when they rest, they assemble¡­¡± A spark of realization ignited in Ivan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Moreover, such arge number of ghost cars can only mean one thing¡ªthey originate from the same vast and abundant locust wood¡­¡± Regardless of the circumstances, wherever a locust wood existed, hidden valleys and soul flowers were sure to be found! This time, the seemingly impossible goal of obtaining a soul flower was within reach! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Lilly couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. nine-headed birds equaled locust tree forest, which equaled the birthce of soul flowers. Every Nine-Headed bird seemed to possess a soul flower! Unable to restrain their enthusiasm, they began counting, ¡°One, two, three, five, eight¡­¡± ¡°Chirp!¡± The ceaseless chirping of crickets filled the air, apanied by Lilly¡¯s excited exmations. ¡°There are thirteen Nine-Headed Ghost Cars!¡± Lilly eximed. ¡°Wow! We¡¯re so lucky!¡± Ivan, who was caught off guard, looked bewildered. ¡°Thirteen Nine-Headed Ghost Cars? Luck? What did I miss?¡± A group of Nine-Headed Ghost Cars had anticipated an easy meal, but instead, they were crushed by Lilly. They stood no chance against her. Holding a pan in her hand, Lilly not only intimidated them with the intention of devouring them but also looked at them with eyes that seemed to suggest she could stew them. They could not withstand it! The Nine-Headed bird abandoned their resistance and took to the sky, pping their wings in panic, emitting cries of shock as they flew in the same direction. Lilly skillfully hung the pan behind her hips and darted after them. ¡°Ivan, hurry up!¡± she urged Ivan. ¡°Aunt Lisa, let¡¯s chase them!¡± Lilly yelled. Lisa roared, ¡°Roar!¡± Together, the group sped through the wild terrain, nearly colliding with the apes of Ape Hill. If they were given two ropes, they would surely swing on them. All the ghosts remained silent. Ivan, being pulled along by Lilly, followed passively. ¡°We¡¯re too slow!¡± Lilly fretted. Merely chasing after them on foot was not enough! Were they making fun of her because Lilly was slow? But she had a solution¡ªshe had ghosts! ¡°Michael!¡± Lilly jumped andnded on the cowardly ghost¡¯s back. The cowardly ghost muttered, ¡°Hang on tight, I¡¯m gonna fly!¡± The bridal ghost and the harem spirit interjected, ¡°We adore a handsome and responsible man!¡± ¡°Do you have a conscience? He¡¯s just a child! Let me take care of it!¡± ¡°Harem spirit, I think you should carry Aunt Lisa, I can¡¯t carry such a heavy person.¡± The cowardly ghost and other ghosts sighed in exasperation. Meanwhile, the passionate spirit shook his head, shouldered the weight, and spoke gently, ¡°You gotta hurry up, little guy!¡± As the words trailed off, Ivan¡¯s figure seemed to be left behind in ce. The harem spirit and the bridal ghost exchanged puzzled nces. The two ghosts pursued them with anger, demanding, ¡°Put her down, allow me!¡± The unlucky ghost was speechless, intending to carry Lisa while she dashed after Lilly. Unexpectedly, Lisa ran even faster upon spotting him. The unlucky ghost was silent. Unable to bear it any longer, the rebel ghost muttered impatiently and scooped up Lisa, making a hasty escape. They soon arrived at the locust forest. Having seen it before, Lilly immediately recognized it from a distance, taking note of its vastness. ¡°Wow! This locust forest is huge!!¡± It wasparable to, if notrger than, Phantom Forest in Gray Earth. After all, being in the underworld, vastness was inherent to its nature. This expansive locust grove was perhaps just a speck in the destend. Drawing from past experiences, Lilly swiftly located the first hidden valley upon entering the locust forest. The hidden valley before them appeared rtively small, situated closer to the forest¡¯s outer edge. The soul flower within was small, as if in the early stages of blooming. ¡°Shall we handle it the same way as before?¡± the cowardly ghost suggested. ¡°Just take the entire hidden valley.¡± Lilly nodded in agreement, ¡°Yeah!¡± With a swift motion, she snatched away the hidden valley! Lilly did it so fast that the hidden valley did not have the chance to react. The first hidden valley was stunned. ¡°Alright, onto the next one!¡± Lilly eximed joyfully, feeling like she was picking up treasures. Moving up and down the locust forest, they could not determine the exact number of hidden valleys. Nevertheless, Lilly quickly found the next one and, as soon as they encountered it, promptly seized the hidden valley. The second hidden valley was taken aback. As her speed increased, Lilly seemed to gain an ability, enabling henovelxo fast updater to sense where the soul flower was. Lilly found the hidden valleys one aft er another. In the blink of an eye, she collected five of them. Within the locust forest, birds and unknown creatures soared above. Lilly was immersed in a certain state. At that moment, she felt as if a map had formed in her mind. There were a total of 23 hidden valleys of different sized in the locust forest. Among them, the soul flower in the five hidden valleys felt distinctly different¡ªthey were much stronger! Lilly changed direction, intending to head towards the nearest hidden valley. However, she ended up rushing towards a different location that felt unique. Eventually, she felt something different. The hidden valley before them wasrger than the previous ones, with a powerful gust of wind blowing through it. However, Lilly sensed that there were two soul flowers inside! ¡°Hey, there are two here¡­ No, is it a pair?¡± Lilly began to doubt her perception. ¡°Two?¡± the cowardly ghost frowned. ¡°The one I saw was red, so the unseen one must be purple¡­¡± There was no record in the book about soul flowers being born in a litter; only red and purple varieties were mentioned. All the ghosts, Lilly, and Lilly gazed expectantly at the hidden valley. So, how many flowers were there? Ivan raised his head and quietly surveyed the surroundings¡­ Chapter 803 Chapter 803 Ivan lowered his voice all of a sudden, his gaze sharp and wary. ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡± Lilly calmed down at once, going on defense mode. ¡°Who is it?¡± The weakling spirit and the harem spirit stood front and back of Lilly, looking around sharply. Then there was the King of Cities. He was soaring across the abandonednd, scanning for traces of Lilly like aser. He had calcted this before. One soul flower could get Pablo by for a week at most, no more than half a month. Lilly would have toe down if she wanted to rescue Pablo. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But time was already up. Why did he not have any traces of being touched? The King of Cities refused to believe that Lilly was noting, and thus decided to search for himself. ¡°If that kides down, she¡¯s going to want to look for soul flowes for sure¡­¡± The King of Cities had searched several forests before. He saw one particr forest from afar, and immediately felt something was off. The creatures living in this forest seemed strange, their voicespletely different from normal. His eyes lit up at once! ¡°Of course the kid woulde down!¡± The King of Cities did not waste another word before sneaking up and attacking with a fatal blow! He hid behind a tree, and saw Lilly and the rest as expected. Lilly was looking around her like a scared little mouse, asking, ¡°Who is it?¡± The King of Cities almostughed out loud. How pathetic. Honestly, he respected her for daring toe down with such skills. ¡°Be more careful in your next life!¡± The King of Cities shed a cruel smile, wielding his giant sword murderously. Just then, a ng sounded through the air. The King of Transformation had appeared behind him out of nowhere, holding the King of Cities¡¯ sword between his thumb and pointer finger! The King of Cities was thoroughly angered, fuming in a low whisper, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, King of Transformation?¡± ¡°This kid¡¯s going against the rules of the underworld,ing down here in a human¡¯s body! I¡¯m just doing it by the book!¡± ¡°Are you trying to go against the rules of the underworld, going against me like this?!¡± The King of Transformation looked at him coldly. ¡°Who sets the rules of the underworld, hm?¡± The King of Cities frowned impatiently. ¡°Emperor Prosper! He set the rules, so it¡¯s my duty to exercise by them¡­¡± The King of Transformation said all of a sudden, ¡°Do you know why the ice pond at the bottom of the Spirit Cliff exists?¡± The King of Cities paused, his brows furrowing even more. What was the meaning of this, bringing that up so suddenly? There was an ice pond at the bottom of the Spirit Clid, with nts and weeds that weren¡¯t supposed to exist in the underworld lining it. This pond had been segregated by a barrier, blocking it off from the underworld. To put it more specifically, the ice pond was like a diamond of the underworld¡ª someone had put it there on purpose. The King of Transformation smirked. ¡°Someone put it there on purpose, but it wasn¡¯t supposed to be in the underworld at all. Take a guess on why Emperor Prosper didn¡¯t do anything about it!¡± The King of Cities¡¯ expression was ashen. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± The ice pond was just the ice pond! What did it have to do with him killing Lilly? Yet the next thing the King of Transformation said made the King of Cities¡¯ expression change thoroughly. The King of Transformation said, ¡°The kid in your mouth fell into the Spirit Cliff by ident just now. It took out half of the ice pond with it.¡± The King of Cities¡¯ zing anger cooled down at once. Falling off the Spirit Cliff was no surprise. It was called the Spirit Cliff because any human or ghost that got close to it would be sucked in by force, killing their spirit and soul altogether. But¡ª it was another thing to be able to get out of the Spirit Cliff. What was more terrifying was that the kid had been able to take away the water from the ice pond! This meant that she had something to do with it, as well as the owner of the pond, as well as Emperor Prosper! The King of Transformation had a ghost of a smile on his face. ¡°So. Do you really think that killing her would be ying by the rules?¡± The King of Cities gritted his teeth. ¡°Why not?!¡± The King of Transformation loosened his grasp on the King of Cities¡¯ sword. ¡°You can give it a try yourself, then.¡± ¡°See if Emperor Prosper appears the second you take her out.¡± ¡°You can also see if Emperor Prosper rewards you for ¡®following the rules¡¯ after you kill her¡ª or take you out with a snap of his fingers.¡± The King of Transformation¡¯s eyes shed mockingly. He had also seen Lilly get out of the Spirit Cliff, and could pretty much tell that she held a different power than Emperor Prosper did. The King of Cities¡¯ attack wasn¡¯t going to happen. His chest red with frustration. He stared at the King of Transformation. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You just have a good rtionship with her, don¡¯t you? I can¡¯t believe the King of Transformation lied just to protect a kid who broke the rules of the underworld!¡± The King of Transformation smirked. ¡°You can take a look at the Spirit Cliff if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± He turned away from the King of Cities after that, but did not leave. He sat cross-legged to the side, meditating on his own. The King of Cities wanted nothing more than to take the entire forest down, but ended up holding and and flying out with a whoosh.novelxo fast update He wanted to make sure for himself that half of the ice pond had been taken away. Or he would not believe it! The King of Cities gritted his teeth. He would take five minutes at most to go ande back. Five minutes¡­ he could still make it! He was certain that the King of Transformation would not dare to help Lilly. At most he would just remind her to run faster. With Lilly¡¯s speed, they would be in the palm of his hand within ten minutes! Chapter 804 Chapter 804 The King of Cities quickly arrived at the Spirit Cliff. The Spirit Cliff was supposed to be a diamond of the underworld, and came with a killing barrier. It would be difficult for even someone like him to go down. The King of Cities spent a great deal of energy, fighting throughyer afteryer of restriction until he finally got a nce of the ice pond. A nce was also all he could get from there. The nce made him reel in shock and anger, turning back to retreat at once. The ice pond really had been half-emptied. If it really had been that kid who took the water, he was going to have to second guess killing Lilly. Climbing back up to the Spirit Cliff, the King of Cities was so angry he hacked off one of the nearby mountains. It did little to calm his fury. He watched as the mountain fell apart, and suddenly paused. Hold on. There was a risk to killing that kid right away. But what if he just happened to identally kill Lilly while he was cultivating and sent a mountain crumbling on her? He didn¡¯t even know Lilly was in the underworld, right? It was an ident, he was innocent! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Or¡­ he could have gotten into a disagreement with the King of Transformation, which resulted in a fight¡­ that Lilly was coteral damage of. If that was the case, he didn¡¯t even want to kill her! He was originally going to send her into the mortal realm too! The King of Citiesughed loudly, his eyes shing murderously as he charged back towards the forest Lilly was in! Over at the forest. The King of Transformation appeared in front of Lilly right after the King of Cities had left. Lilly, who was about to take the entire Hidden Valley with her, backed up warily like a frizzy little animal as she asked sharply, ¡°Who are you?¡± The King of Transformation did not know what to say. When did the Ruler of Hell turn into a little kid. There was still the air of authority between her brows. It truly was¡­ something else to look at. ¡°The King of Cities is going to be here in five minutes,¡± the King of Transformation reminded kindly, ¡°You should get out of here as soon as possible.¡± Lilly¡¯s face shifted at once. ¡°How would he know¡­¡± The King of Transformation said, ¡°He was following you guys from the back just now¡­ either way, you can still make it in time if you leave now.¡± Lisa was the first to react. She picked up Lilly, running at once at top speed! Polly¡¯s green feathers nearly turned white with terror, squawking repeatedly, ¡°Run! Come on, run!¡± The King of Transformation¡¯s mouth twitched. He watched Lilly run like a human watched an ant trying to escape. The harem spirit panicked. ¡°We won¡¯t make it in time even if we leave now! We¡¯ve only got five minutes, how far could we get?¡± The weakling spirit frowned. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t even know we came down.¡± The King of Transformation hesitated for a bit, but still ended up saying, ¡°One soul flower can onlyst Pablo a week. Of course it was clear to see when you¡¯d be back.¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Of course they weren¡¯t going to be able to escape in time. The King of Cities would take around five minutes to go ande back. But the King of Transformation would have enough time even if he were to take Lilly around the Spirit Cliff and avoid the King of Cities, thene back. The King of Transformation himself was unsure, however, if he would be able to calcte this correctly. If there was a slip-up and that woman returned, she¡¯d kill him¡­ The King of Transformation reached out a hand, scooping Lilly up. Lilly finally believed that this man was here to help her. ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Lilly said politely. ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you in the future!¡± The King of Transformation almost slipped. ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± He definitely did not deserve to be called ¡®sir¡¯! Who would¡¯ve thought that the woman-turned-kid would be so¡­ cute. He really had seen it all now. The King of Transformation could not help but nce at Lilly, and saw her looking at the Hidden Valley sadly¡­ The soul flowers were reflected in her huge eyes¡ª she wanted them so badly, her face shed with pain and reluctance. ¡°Goodbye, flowers.¡± Lilly waved sadly. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you!¡± Lilly looked so, so pitiful¡­ The King of Transformation was speechless. Ugh¡­ He turned back from where he had stepped out, weaving through thnovelxo fast updatee forest. Without Lilly even noticing, all the soul flowers that were in the Hidden Valley¡­ All went into her spirit jar. The spirit jar jumped, feeling something pass through it. The next second, it was thoroughly shocked. It was a shame it did not have a mouth and could not speak, and could only shake vigorously on Lilly¡¯s wrist! We¡¯re rich, Lilly! Look at me, we¡¯re really making it big now! We¡¯re going to be so rich! Chapter 805 Chapter 805 The bridal ghost flew out, followed by the passionate spirit and the unlucky ghost. The three of them stayed behind to grab Ivan. The bridal ghostmented, ¡°Oh, you frightened me to death, sir!¡± The unlucky ghost chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how old he is? Why are you addressing him as sir? Do you have conscience?¡± The ghost bride admitted honestly, ¡°No.¡± King of Transformation was speechless. The voice of the ghost bride and herpanions quickly faded away. King of Transformation turned around and started heading back. Not long after, King of Cities followed, feeling rather annoyed. ¡°King Transformation, is that you?¡± King of Transformation held a scroll and did not even bother to lift his eyelids. ¡°What is it?¡± King of Cities scolded as he was unsure, ¡°Did you help the little ones escape?¡± King of Transformation raised his head and looked at him mockingly. ¡°I don¡¯t have as much free time as you do.¡± After a brief pause, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh, they ran away? Tsk, long time no see, King of Cities, have your skills gone to garbage recentlyl?¡± The city king was furious. ¡°George Freeman!¡± King of Transformation smiled. ¡°Huh? If it¡¯s not worthless, then it means your luck has run out, I assume.¡± King of Cities was speechless. The mention of luck calmed him down. ¡°You¡¯re lucky!¡± The King of Cities flicked his sleeves, turned his head, and left. King of Transformation smiled. ¡°I know everything, I¡¯m doing fine..¡± King of Cities was perplexed. After Lilly, her aunt, Ivan, and the ghosts left the pond, they swiftly retraced their steps. Ivan asked, ¡°Wait, are we really going from here?¡± Lilly turned back to reassure him, ¡°Trust me, Ivan!¡± Ivan was silent. Alright, alright. At that moment, a tall, handsome, and majestic ck cat was squatting beside the enormous pit where the sacred tree had been dug out. It was deep in thought. The cold pond did not belong to him. But the sacred tree belonged to the family of cats¡­ He still could not believe that their family¡¯s sacred tree had been taken away like this. A much smaller ck cat was struggling and pleading, ¡°Let me go! Dad, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! I¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, a cute little kid led a group of ghosts and malevolent spirits, passing by him in a whoosh. ¡°Hi, kitty!¡± ¡°Goodbye, kitty cat!¡± Lilly ran past in a frenzy and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll give you back your tree the next time!¡± After all, Pablo was still hanging on the tree, so it was impossible to return the tree at the moment. The little ck cat being held down and the King of the ck Cats were silent. ¡°Daddy! It¡¯s her! The bandit!¡± ¡°Let me go! I¡¯m going to tear her apart, meow meow meow!!!¡± King of the ck Cats was silent. ¡­ Lilly followed the same path she had taken to arrive here, all the way back up. Lilly retraced his path all the way back to where she came from. Lisa asked, ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t make a wrong turn?¡± Lilly nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah, I have a special method of marking my way!¡± ¡°Hey, Aunt Lisa, you said that sentence well!¡± Lisa was taken aback and responded, ¡°Huh¡­? What?¡± Having just drawn attention to herself, it was easy to speak confidently one moment and then regret it the next. Whatever, Lisa did not dwell on it too much. They once again stored the ghosts inside the jar of souls. This time, their journey back to the depths of the cave in the cliff went smoothly, and Lilly finally spotted the familiar marking. The marks carved in stone left by her father, ke. ¡°No, I remember Mr. MacNeil¡¯s marking isn¡¯t here.¡± Ivan suddenly halted, motioning Lilly to stop as well, concerned that was a trap, like the King of Cities¡¯ trick.novelxo fast update It was only then that Lilly carefully realized that they ventured far from the cave entrance. ¡°Daddy must have kept on venturing and been here before.¡± The three of them continued onward and noticed that the entrance of the cave was densely adorned with markings. At each mark, Lilly felt as if she could witness her father¡¯s struggle and perseverance. For some reason, as she stood there, she suddenly felt like it had been a long time since she had seen her father. Lilly¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and she could not resist the urge to run outside. But Ivan stopped her and said, ¡°Lilly¡­tell my dad that I¡¯lle backter.¡± Lilly eximed, ¡°What?¡± She turned her head and noticed Ivan extending his hand, offering her a candy. ¡°I can¡¯t leave just yet,¡± he said. Anxiously, Lilly replied, ¡°But¡­¡± Ivan ced the candy in her hand and smiled reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± With those words, he stepped back. Lilly tightly clutched the candy, her gaze fixed on the cave entrance, and remained silent for a long time. At that moment, ke stood on the cliff¡¯s edge, observing the clouds and mist swirling between the cliffs. asionally, he nced at the iron pot on the ground. This time, Lilly had been gone for an entire month. ¡°Lilly, when will youe back¡­¡± ke¡¯s heart weighed heavily. None of them expected Lilly would be away for such a long time this time. Bettany could no longer bear it, she was incredibly worried. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Anthony also came over. He had been working in Malie Country recently. Lilly, when will youe back¡­ ke¡¯s eyes grew dim. Chapter 806 Chapter 806 After ke looked up at the clouds around the edge of the cliff. He turned and looked at the iron pot on the ground. Lilly appeared from the groundst time. He didn¡¯t know from which direction Lilly would appear. When ke was thinking about it, a sound came from the iron pot. A pebble was thrown into the iron pot. ke widened his eyes when he saw Lilly grabbing a vine in her hand. She was climbing up from the bottom of the cliff. ¡°Daddy!¡± Lilly shouted. ke leaped forward and fished her up by grabbing her arms. ¡°Lilly!¡± ke hugged Lilly tightly, ¡°Finally you¡¯re back.¡± ke hurriedly checked Lilly for injuries. ¡°Is everything okay? What took you so long? It had been a month. You¡¯re not hurt, right?¡± Lilly shook her head and hugged ke. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± The moment she stepped out of the cave, she was so hungry that she almost didn¡¯t have the strength to climb up. Fortunately, some spirits took turns carrying her up. Meanwhile, Lisa appeared with her messy hair and ke pulled her up. They looked at the empty iron pot on the ground. There¡¯s no food inside¡­ ke turned around to go back to the car, ¡°Lilly, Daddy brought some cake. Hurry up and take a few bites. We¡¯re going home now!¡± A big box of cake was in the trunk of the car. ke divided the cake into two for Lilly and Lisa. Lilly took a big bite. Her face and nose were covered with cream. ¡°Aunt Lisa, what are you waiting for?¡± Lilly urged Lisa to eat. Lisa cut her piece of cake into two and gave half to Lilly before eating. ¡°Lilly is starving,¡± the weakling spiritmented. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯ve been down here for a month!¡± The harem spirit eximed. The ghost bride corrected, ¡°It¡¯s a month on earth.¡± ke frowned and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ivan?¡± Ivan was quite powerful. ke thought he woulde up after Lilly but it turned out that he was not around. He panicked. Lilly was busy eating the cake, so the weakling spirit answered for her, ¡°Ivan went down again. He had something to deal with.¡± ke carried Lilly to the car and put her in the safety seat. He served some food and milk for Lilly. When Lisa got into the car, she stared at the milk and couldn¡¯t resist swallowing her saliva. ke gave her a box of milk too. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your son and Anthony prepared something for you too.¡± ke did not prepare any food at all when he came to this ce because he couldn¡¯t be sure when Lilly would be back. Anthony dropped by and sent a huge amount of food yesterday. ke made a phone call to tell Bettany that Lilly had returned. ¡°We¡¯re one and a half hours away.¡± Bettany sat up immediately, ¡°Great! I¡¯ll go cook for Lilly now. Have you given her the chicken soup that I had prepared for her?¡± ke nced at the rearview mirror, ¡°She finished it.¡± Bettany was too excited that she walked around restlessly, ¡°Great! novelxo fast updateTell her to eat slowly and don¡¯t choke on it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Granny. I will be careful. I want to eat all sorts of food when I get back!¡± Lilly said after she swallowed her food. Lilly missed her grandmother and others very much.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 807 Chapter 807 Bettany froze for a moment and said, ¡°Alright. Granny will cook everything you want.¡± After hanging up the phone, Bettany wiped the corners of her eyes. Lilly is back finally. I thought she would be back in a few days when I sent her off. I never expected that it would take a month. I couldn¡¯t even sleep well at night. I always dreamed that Lilly would get hurt. It¡¯s a good thing that she¡¯s back now¡­ Hugh hugged her shoulders tofort her. ¡°Come on, look at you. You¡¯re crying even when Lilly¡¯s coming back. Hurry up and cook for her.¡± Josh just opened the door and he heard Lilly¡¯s name. ¡°What? Lilly is back?¡± Drake, followed behind and turned around. Josh immediately asked, ¡°Drake, where are you going?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯re out of salt, I¡¯m going to buy it,¡± Drake answered. Zachary was also surprised by the news. Anthony picked up the car key that he just ced on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy some vegetables!¡± Bethany had already changed her clothes. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about vegetables. You can¡¯t even recognize which one is fresh. Margaret and I should go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drive then.¡± Josh was excited, ¡°I¡¯m going too! I want to buy something for Lilly! Are you going, Grandpa?¡± Hugh waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯d rather watch the news at home.¡± After they left, Hugh stood up and walked to the balcony. He looked at Apex Mountain in the distance. Lilly has finally returned. Hannah came back from school looking exhausted. ¡°Why could everyone go with Lilly?¡± Hannah said unhappily.novelxo fast update ¡°I¡¯ll send you there during the holidays,¡± Liam said. Hannah nodded, ¡°I will study properly.¡± She knew she couldn¡¯t help much by going. Drake could teach Lilly to read and write while Josh¡¯s inventions could help Lilly to catch ghosts. Zachary could also help out Lilly to analyze her battle with the spirits. I¡¯m just an ordinary kid who can¡¯t do anything for Lilly. Hannah thought that they would eventually be separated when they grew up someday. She needed to be good at something. She decided that she would learn to mine. One day, she would drill toward the core of the Earth to see if she could catch up with Lilly. ¡ª Lilly had just arrived downstairs while Josh came back at the same time. ¡°Drake!¡± Lilly leaped and hugged Drake. ¡°This is for you.¡± Drake handed over ice cream. After Lilly took it, he gave the other one to Lisa. ¡°Lilly!¡± Josh ran toward her excitedly. He gave Lilly a handbell, ¡°Here¡¯s a gift for you!¡± Lilly was confused, ¡°What is this?¡± Josh exined, ¡°When we¡¯re on our way to the market, I saw an old man selling this in his stall. It¡¯s a corpse bell. Just hold it and shake it.¡± ¡°Ring¡­¡± The bell emitted a clear ringing sound. The wind gusted in their direction and they could hear the ttering sound of the tree branches. Josh was amazed, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s true! The old man said the bell can manipte corpses and zombies! Awesome!¡± Lilly was dumbfounded, ¡°Thank you, Josh.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Do you like it?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I¡­ like it.¡± Zachary handed Lilly a bag, ¡°Here, it¡¯s for you. I passed by a stall just now and I felt that this little backpack suits you.¡± Zachary thought that his gift was quite normal because women like bags regardless of age. The bag was white with a ruby maic sp. Lilly took it, ¡°It looks good.¡± The harem spirit muttered, ¡°I think this bag suits Mr. ke more.¡± Chapter 808 Chapter 808 Anthony carried Lilly when he saw her. He looked at Lisa who was at the side and said to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Lisa¡¯s hair was still messy. A few pieces of leaves were stuck in between her hair. Anthony reached out to remove the leaves with another hand. He asked, ¡°Did everything go well?¡± Lisa nodded excitedly, ¡°Yes! We got arge piece of soul flower!¡± ¡°Did you encounter any danger?¡± ¡°Yes, but we met a nice person too.¡± Polly chirped in, ¡°It¡¯s super exciting! We got into Rookie¡¯s world and pulled out their sacred tree. Then we jumped into a pot of water and took some of it. We also encountered the nine- headed bird. We collected many soul flowers. More and more of them!¡± Lilly stepped into the Crawford Mansion and she could smell the familiar aroma of Bethany¡¯s cooking. ¡°Granny! I¡¯m back!¡± Lilly hurriedly ran to the kitchen and jumped into Bethany¡¯s arms. ¡°You¡¯re back. You¡¯re finally back!¡± Bethany said repeatedly with teary eyes. ¡°Are you hungry? Wash your hands. It¡¯s time to eat!¡± Lilly clunged to Bethany. ¡°Granny, sorry for making you worry.¡± Her brothers told her that Bethany worried about her the most. Bethany squatted and hugged her, ¡°What are you sorry for? Lilly is a good girl. She never made me worry about her.¡± Hugh stood at the kitchen door and looked at them in disbelief. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. It looks exaggerated now.¡± Lilly let go of Bethany, turned around and hugged Hugh, ¡°Grandpa! I miss you!¡± ¡°Alright. Alright.¡± Hugh ruffled Lilly¡¯s head. ¡°Have you grown a little taller?¡± He asked and got teary. Bettany rolled her eyes and snickered, ¡°Talk for yourself.¡±novelxo fast update Food was served and everyone started to eat. Lilly and Lisa were so hungry that they gobbled up without talking. Bettany asked, ¡°What did you eat there?¡± Polly answered for them, ¡°They ate air and only drank water.¡± Bettany¡¯s heart ached for them. No wonder they¡¯re so hungry. There was no food and they could only drink water. Lilly looked so skinny now. Everyone started to put food onto their tes to make them eat more. Their tes were never empty. ¡ª Lilly changed into her pajamas after taking a shower. She hugged her little rabbit and fell asleep as soon as she closed her eyes. ke saw her sleeping soundly when he walked into her room. He smiled fondly. Lilly fought for Master Pablo but she didn¡¯t even get to see him before she fell asleep. She must be tooContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. exhausted and felt safe to sleep soundly now. ¡°Good girl, rest well.¡± ke whispered, ¡°Daddy will soon be able to apany you.¡± ke smiled and dropped a kiss on her forehead before quietly closing the door. In the jar of souls, the spirits were stunned. ¡°We didn¡¯t see this pile of soul flowers here when we came in just now, right?¡± The harem spirit asked. ¡°It was hidden so well. We didn¡¯t notice it at all,¡± said the weakling spirit. Wait, who gave these? Who gave the flowers to Lilly? Chapter 809 Chapter 809 A vast expanse of soul flowers left all the ghosts dumbfounded. If Lilly wasn¡¯t asleep right now, they all wanted to wake her up and have a good time! The ghost bride¡¯s eyes were glowing green as she shouted, ¡°We¡¯re getting rich! We¡¯re making a fortune!¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The foolish ghost was bewildered, thinking, ¡°How did I end up here? I remember Lilly had only collected five Hidden Valleys¡­ and they were sent to the Pce of the Ruler of Hell.¡± In front of the ghost, there was a field of soul flowers, with only flowers and no Hidden Valley in sight. A cemetery with buildings and windows was constructed beside an evil energy vein in the nearest area¡­ this was the spirits¡¯ ¡°home¡±. Behind this cemetery, there was a patch of Other Shore Flowers, nted by the harem spirit. Later on, everyone visited out of boredom, but now this patch of Other Shore Flowers had turned into a sea of flowers, stretching far into the distance. Next to the Other Shore Flower was a water pond. This was filled with ice pond water that Lilly had just brought back. After the ice pond water, it was the sacred tree that Lilly had carried back. The ce where the ghosts lived was originally close to the center of the jar of souls, so from the perspective of the sacred tree, whether it was the evil energy vein, the field of the Other Shore Flower, or the graves of ghosts, they were not considered far away. However, a suddenly appearing soul flower was nted at the end of the Other Shore Flower, connected to it. The soul flower was also red, and if one didn¡¯t pay attention, it would be easily overlooked. The weakling spirit spirit counted, ¡°A total of 43!¡± Lilly had mentioned that she sensed 23 Hidden Valleys within that locust forest. Out of those, Lilly imed five Hidden Valleys for herself, leaving behind 18. There were supposed to be 18 soul flowers, so how did it be 25? Moreover, these soul flowers varied in color, with some being deep red, and others being purple, coincidentally matching the count of 25. The ghosts looked at each other confused. Ghost Bride pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Is it the same nest that Lilly mentioned?¡± Before leaving, therge Hidden Valley, as Lilly said, supposedly had a nest inside. The weakling spirit mused, ¡°Even if there was a nest, it¡¯s unlikely they would all be purple¡­¡± He recalled that the King of Transformation had intentionally turned back once, probably adding something of his own. The harem spirit added, ¡°Perhaps the King of Transformation has added some.¡± The unlucky ghost clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Look at that, it has to be our King of Transformation. So majestic!¡± The rebel ghost sneered and countered, ¡°Majestic? Just these few soul flowers? He¡¯s a Ruler of Hell, and the first time we met, he gave us meager things. How stingy!¡± ording to him, Lilly should have received more, preferably a few counter-intuitive Grand Master tools, divine elixirs for healing, or bombs that could blow up the sky when thrown. The more, the better! The passionate spirit was speechless. ¡°Have you ever considered that I can¡¯t give so much?¡± The weakling spirit agreed with him. I can¡¯t give things away easily. Besides, for beings like the King of Transformation, a soul flower is like a wildflower on the roadside. They pick a few when they¡¯re in the mood, but I doubt they have too many on them.¡± ¡°Other powerful treasures might be plentiful, but soul flowers, which are useless to him, are definitely rare. It¡¯s already fortunate to have any at all.¡± The ghost shrugged in disbelief and remained silent. The harem spirit waved her hand and said, ¡°Who cares! However it came to be, once it¡¯s in our possession, it¡¯s ours!¡± ¡°We¡¯re getting rich! We¡¯re making a fortune!¡± Harem Spirit eximed excitedly and squatted beside the flower field, immediately starting to take care of it. Taking advantage of Unlucky Ghost¡¯s inattention, Harem Spirit plucked a handful of his non- mainstream hair and threw it into the flower field! Unlucky Ghost instantly cursed andined. ¡°I¡¯ll check on Master Belmont,¡± Weakling Spirit stood up and said. Harem Spirit waved her hand. ¡°Go ahead! I¡¯ll study how to irrigate the Soul Flowers¡­ The flowers in the Underworld usually feed on bad auras, so it seems like I¡¯ll need more fertilizers.¡± The weakling spirit approached the sacred tree and looked up. Now it was the unscrupulous spirit standing in for duty, holding onto the bottle. Pablo¡¯s soulmp still shines brightly. ¡°Weakling spirit?¡± he tentatively called out, addressing Master Belmont. There was no response. Weakling Spirit sighed, not knowing when Master Belmont would return. He sat cross-legged, opened ¡°The Ultimate Ghost Path,¡± and continued ¡®studying.¡¯ The unscrupulous spirit on the tree said, ¡°Hey, brother¡­ Can you take over for me? My hands are getting tired!¡± Weakling Spirit didn¡¯t even lift his head. ¡°I want to study!¡± He wanted to be Lilly¡¯s strategist, so he had to have lots of knowledge! The unscrupulous spirit said, ¡°Just be a person! You float up here and even with your butt against the soulmp, you can still learn!¡± The weakling spirit continued flipping through the book and said, ¡°novelxo fast updateThen you can switch your butts if your hands get tired.¡± The unscrupulous spirit eximed, ¡°%¡­%£¤##¡± The unscrupulous spirit lived a life full of doubts. He originally owned an old woman. The old woman had been imprisoned because her son had physically abused his girlfriend. She had been sent to the hospital to berate her son¡¯s fragile girlfriend. He had been happily munching on melons when unexpectedly, upon their first encounter, he came across a child who swiftly reached out and grabbed him. He spent some time in the soul jar. It was said that he was the fastest ghost to capture, taking less than three seconds from detection to capture. He was also one of the mostpletely forgotten spirits, and after being captured, he and the greedy spirit werepletely forgotten. They were left in a corner, never worked. The unscrupulous spirit chattered incessantly, ¡°I might as well go out to work¡­ Being cooped up like this is suffocating¡­¡± Flipping through a page of the book, the weakling spirit said casually, ¡°Do you think you can work for Lilly just because you want to?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t even performed well during your probation period, and you still want to work for Lilly?¡± Unscrupulous spirit£º¡°¡­¡­¡± Who knows how many days he pressed this bottle on this tree! The unscrupulous spirit was truly exhausted, and he reluctantly resorted to using his buttocks to push against the soulmp¡­ Pablo inside the soulmp: ¡°?¡± Just as the unscrupulous spirit sighed of relief, the soulmp beneath his buttocks suddenly exploded. BONG¡ª¡ª!! A loud noise echoed. Startled, Weakling Spirit immediately looked up, only to see Unscrupulous Spirit being sted away, its head stuck in the distant muddy ground. Seeing the situation in the tree, the Weakling Spirit was greatly surprised. Chapter 810 Chapter 810 All the spirits rushed over upon hearing themotion. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± eximed Harem Spirit as she immediately noticed the situation on the tree. ¡°Did Master Belmont explode?¡± Indeed, the original soulmp had exploded, leaving only a dazzling and magnificent ceremonial ball swaying gently in the wind on the tree. The light was too bright, and the ghosts couldn¡¯t see clearly inside. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± puzzled the unlucky ghost. ¡°Did Master Belmont reallye back to life?¡± ¡°Oh my goodness,¡± eximed the ghost bride, ¡°Master Belmont has turned into a ceremonial ball. Will I still be able to see him as a human?¡± ¡°This is¡­ a botched transformation?¡± wondered the harem spirit. The weakling spirit said, ¡°Stop making things up, Master Belmont should have been saved.¡± The ghosts stared at the ceremonial ball hanging from the tree. As Master Belmont was spirited away, his spirits were shattered into tiny specks of light about to dissipate. They searched for a soul flower to sustain him and found amphibious soil, finally condensing his spirit back together. The harem spirit looked at a spot of mud on the ceremonial ball, feeling like they were molding y figures. Not only did they make y figurines, but they also took turns taking care of them. This was some mysterious way of raising Master Belmont, dealing with his feces and urine. ¡°We should inform Lilly!¡± the weakling spirit shouted as he hurried out of the jar of souls. Lilly rarely closed the jar of souls now, believing the spirits inside wouldn¡¯t escape. The newly captured ghosts, as well as Michael and others, are able to keep an eye on them. Therefore, the weakling spirit, harem spirit, unlucky ghost, and others from the early days came and went freely. ¡°Lilly¡­¡± the weakling spirit whispered as it briefly possessed her, softly calling out. Lilly slept soundly, turning over with a small rabbit in her arms, pouting her lips. Weakling Spirit gazed at her with affection, unwilling to wake her up. After pondering for a moment, he decided to call out to Lilly when the morning dawned. Inside the jar of souls. Pablo¡¯s ceremonial ball shimmered with a faint light, resembling a silkworm cocoon. Still, it was impossible to see what was happening inside. The next day. Lilly had slept until past eleven o¡¯clock, and Bettany had already prepared lunch. Lilly seemed groggy as she awakened. ¡°Lilly, are you up? Are you hungry?¡± Bettany sat by the bedside and gently touched her forehead with kindness. Lilly hugged Bettany¡¯s hand and rubbed her face against it. Her voice was soft and yful. ¡°Granny~¡± As the restless sleepyhead woke up, her cheeks were rosy, and she had a hint of drowsiness in her bright, clear eyes. She resembles a cute, fluffy kitten. ¡°Granny is here!¡± Bettany rubbed her face with her thumb. ¡°Are you ready to have something to eat?¡± ¡°After sleeping for so long and skipping breakfast, my stomach was starting to growl,¡± Lily said. She didn¡¯tzily stay in bed or wake up in a bad mood. With a quick motion, she climbed out and obediently said, ¡°Okay.¡± She hurried to brush her teeth and wash her face. While brushing her teeth in front of the mirror, she nced at the jar of souls using her telepathy and suddenly froze. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Huh, Master has turned into a ball?¡± The weakling spirit sensed Lilly, and he acted immediately. ¡°Darling, are you awake?¡± he said. ¡°Last night, Master Belmont¡¯s soulmp suddenly exploded and turned into a ceremonial ball.¡± ¡°I and the harem spirit kept an eye on it all night, but there were no other changes. We wanted to wake you up right away, but we didn¡¯t have the heart to disturb you¡­¡± He continued. The weakling spirit worried that Lilly might misunderstand. Everyone knew about her deep affection for her master, so he hesitated to inform her immediately, fearing her anger. ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Lilly eagerly wanted to take out the Master¡¯s ceremonial ball and examine it, but she found that the ceremonial ball was stuck to the amphibious soil. It felt like a nt had grown out of the soil. If she took out the ceremonial ball, it would be like plucking a nt, and what if she identally killed it? Lilly gritted her teeth, nced outside, and said, ¡°Granny, you go out first. I need to poop!¡± Bettany nodded, ¡°Alright, take your time. Granny will make you a Snowy Meringue Pudding dessert.¡± Hmm, after eating so muchst night, it was time to poop. Not going to the bathroom would be abnormal! Bettany left. Lilly thanked Granny and watched her leave. She thought about running out to close the door, but Daddy suddenly came in. ¡°Daddy!¡± Lilly pulled him inside and closed the door. ke was puzzled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lilly said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak, Daddy, please watch over me.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Lilly vanished before his eyes. The only thing left on the ground was a string of handcuffs, with a jar of souls and a Pce of the Ruler of Hell attached to it.novelxo fast update ke eximed, ¡°!!!!!!¡± The novels that Jean had read in those years hade true! After entering the jar of souls, Lilly went straight to inspect the ceremonial ball hanging from the tree. The ceremonial ball was huge, evenrger than Daddy¡¯s SUV tires. ¡°Master, how did you turn into a ceremonial ball?¡± Lilly reached out and touched it, saying, ¡°It feels like sticky rice cakes!¡± Inside the jar of souls, Lilly could float and move as she pleased. She could drift sideways or float horizontally. At that moment, she floated beside the ceremonial ball. ¡°Master, are you awake?¡± Lilly opened her arms and hugged the ceremonial ball. ¡°Master, please wake up¡­¡± Every change was a blind spot in her understanding. Lilly didn¡¯t know if it was normal for Master to be like this. She also didn¡¯t know how someone who had been spirited away could recover. Master transformed from a light bulb into a ceremonial ball. Was it normal or abnormal? When it ¡°grows,¡± will it be the Master himself or another Master? Lilly wondered and held it tightly¡­ Just then, the ceremonial ball suddenly cracked and split open! Lilly was stunned. Oh my goodness, did she break the Master? ¡°Master!¡± Lilly panicked and covered the crack with her hand. But the crack grew wider and wider, the crack¡­ Chapter 811 Chapter 811 A crack spread across the entire orb, followed by several more cracks popping up. The harem spirits watched in astonishment on the side, and from a distance, it felt like a baby chick breaking out of its shell¡­ In the next instant, the orb split apartpletely, revealing Pablo¡¯s figure inside! He still had snow-white hair, his eyes tightly shut, and his body¡­ without clothes?! Harem Spirit and Ghost Bride¡¯s eyes instantly lit up: ¡°Wow, can they see this???¡± Is this a ghostly benefits? Unfortunately, the ¡°Eggshell¡± luminous sphere covered what they wanted to see. At the moment, they could only see him sitting cross-legged, with the ¡°Eggshell¡± conveniently covering his lower body, revealing only his upper shoulders and powerful chest. His shoulders were broad, his arms were strong, and his bare arm muscles were well-developed, with exquisite curves. Harem Spirit wished she could break the ¡°Eggshell¡± into pieces. ¡°Ah¡­ Has Master Belmont awakened? Master Belmont has been sleeping for so long, surely he must be hungry and thirsty! Your ve will bring water for Master Belmont immediately!¡± Swoosh~ The ghost bride swiftly went to the ice pond and fetched a cup of water, floating over immediately. With a swoosh, the harem spirit plucked a soul flower. He said, ¡°You shameless one, how can Master Belmont drink something so cold right after waking up? He should have some soul flowers instead!¡± The two of them pushed each other¡¯s faces and pulled each other¡¯s hair. The weakling spirit was filled with exasperation. ¡°Hey hey¡­ both of you should stop it, the child is right here!¡± He kicked the two perverted ghosts away and took the soul flower from the harem spirit¡¯s hand. While she stared at Master¡¯s face with anxiety, Lilly remained in her posture holding the light ball. ¡°Master?¡± Lilly whispered in a soft voice. Pablo kept his eyes closed, showing no response. Lilly was deeply shaken, and Master still hadn¡¯t woken up¡­ However, she quickly gathered her courage and thought, ¡°It¡¯s okay, at least Master isn¡¯t a fading light anymore!¡± The soul body had already formed. Was he still far from waking up? ¡°Master, take your time!¡± encouraged Lilly. ¡°Master will definitely be able to do it. Master is the best!¡± Weakling spirit handed her the soul flower and said, ¡°Lilly, see if Master Belmont needs the soul flower.¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm!¡± Lilly took the soul flower from Pablo and leaned outside the light sphere, bringing it close to his mouth. ¡°Master, are you hungry? Here! Have some flowers!¡± Pablo¡¯s crimson lips remained tightly shut, showing no intention of opening. Lilly pondered for a moment, then suddenly broke off his resistance and stuffed the soul flower inside him. ¡°I¡¯ve already picked it, don¡¯t waste it. Hurry up and eat!¡± Lilly said. Pablo: ¡°??¡± After the Soul Flower entered Pablo¡¯s mouth, it quickly transformed into a beam of light and vanished down his throat. His eyshes trembled slightly, as if they were also trying to wake up. Lilly eximed, ¡°It worked!¡± Soul Flower wasn¡¯t picked in vain! However, this time she only picked five Soul Flowers¡­ She wondered how long Master would have to eat! The weakling spirit stood nearby and said, ¡°It¡¯s useful, let¡¯s try another one.¡± The harem spirit and ghost bride scrambled and jostled each other while picking flowers. This time, it was a purple soul flower. Lilly forcibly pried open Pablo¡¯s mouth again and stuffed two flowers inside. Pablo¡¯s eyshes still trembled, but no signs of awakening. ¡°It seems that the soul flower has limited effects. The amphibious soil might be better,¡± the weakling spirit pondered. ¡°Look, the light sphere continues to draw power from the amphibious soil.¡± The amphibious soil¡¯s shining light connected to the light sphere continuously. ¡°It might take some time,¡± consoled Weakling Spirit. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± Lilly felt disappointed and nodded. ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Weakling Spirit held her hand and walked toward the ice pond, softlyforting her along the way. ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy. Things have been slowly getting better, haven¡¯t they?¡± ¡°As long as we don¡¯t give up, we will definitely achieve the goal we¡¯re pursuing.¡± Lilly¡¯s mood improved significantly after receiving constion from the weakling spirit. That¡¯s right, Master had already condensed his soul! You can¡¯t be so greedy in life! ¡°Thank you, Michael!¡± Lilly said. The weakling spirit smiled warmly, ¡°You¡¯re wee! What do you see over there?¡± He raised his hand and pointed to the end of the Other Shore Flower field. ¡°Wow¡ªsoul flowers! So many soul flowers!¡± Lilly widened her eyes. ¡°We¡¯re going to be rich!¡± Weakling Spirit chuckled. It was indeed this phrase.novelxo fast update The money-obsessed little master led a group of money-obsessed ghost soldiers and ghost generals, all reacting with ¡°We¡¯re going to be rich.¡± ¡°It should have been the King of Transformation who let him in,¡± said the weakling spirit, stating his spection. ¡°If we meet himter, we should express our gratitude to him.¡± The gesture is small, but the sentiment is profound. Although these words were insignificant to the King of Transformation himself, they were exactly what Lilly needed at the moment. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Lilly nodded solemnly. The weakling spirit continued, ¡°Your Master probably doesn¡¯t need the soul flower anymore. He just used three soul flowers in a row, but they didn¡¯t affect him. It seems he¡¯ll have to rely on his own consciousness for the rest.¡± ¡°But the soul flower is still useful for you. Don¡¯t go down for now, instead, use the soul flower to cultivate and strengthen yourself.¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Do I eat it directly too?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The weakling spirit pondered for a moment and thought, ¡°It should be¡­¡± At that moment, Lilly heard someone calling from outside. After contemting, Lilly luxuriously plucked a soul flower and swiftly went out. ke held the spirit gourd rope. Suddenly, with a whoosh, Lilly appeared instantly andnded perfectly in his arms. ke held Lilly and she looked at him, blinking her eyes. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ke said, ¡°Your grandmother is calling you toe out for dinner.¡± He looked at the soul flower in Lilly¡¯s hand, his gaze freezing. ¡°Is this the soul flower?¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! It¡¯s a gift for daddy!¡± She ced the soul flower on ke¡¯s head. Such arge soul flower, as big as a frying pan, covering ke¡¯s head. ¡°Haha, daddy looks so beautiful!¡± Lilly praised. ke: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 812 Chapter 812 ke wore arge red flower on his head, resembling a big red hat. This time, the God of Battle truly embodied a MacNeil¡¯s noblewoman¡¯s grace. If anyone from outside witnessed the God of Battle now, who could kill without batting an eye, disying this side, they would surely doubt their sanity. Even if one doubted their own health or questioned their sanity, they would never believe that the God of Battle had this side of him¡­ ke looked at Lilly with a mixture of helplessness and indulgence, affectionately kissing her cheek and saying, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Lilly came down in a sh and said, ¡°Later, I have something good for Daddy!¡± She looked at Daddy¡¯s arms, which were marked with scars that weren¡¯t there before she left. They must have been injured while moving forward in the cave. She was determined to heal Daddypletely, without pain or injuries! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ke, regardless of what Lilly said, indulged in her blindly, saying, ¡°Okay.¡± Lilly cherished the days of having meals at home. So no matter what Granny served, she politely ate it all. As expected, after the meal, her little belly became round and plump again. ¡°Lilly, you don¡¯t have to go to ss today, right?¡± Bettany said. ¡°Why not take two more days off at home?¡± Lilly shook her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m going tomorrow, so I don¡¯t need to rest for two days.¡± Since Lilly came back, Josh, Drake, and Zachary didn¡¯t go to school either. Zachary asked in confusion, ¡°Does someone like Lils still need to go to school?¡± There was barely enough ss time. It would be better not to return to school at all. Bettany said, ¡°What do you understand?¡± Anyway, the Crawford family still hoped Lilly would have a normal childhood. Even if she grew up, she was still different from others. But Bettany still hoped that she had gone through kindergarten, elementary school, middle school, high school, university¡­ and had aplete life journey. No matter when, it¡¯s always beneficial for people to read more books. Not just for the future, but the temperament and perspective of those who have read books are different from those who haven¡¯t. Of course, Zachary didn¡¯t understand and said inexplicably, ¡°I just don¡¯t get it!¡± He wasn¡¯t saying Lils was useless, but he felt Lils was still impressive without studying, so what¡¯s the point of studying? Josh said, ¡°Then just stop talking!¡± Drake calmly said, ¡°One must study, for without learning, talent cannot be broadened, and without aspiration, learning cannot be achieved.¡± Josh and Zachary: ¡°¡­¡± Well, maybe you should stop talking too! In fact, Drake fell silent, stood up, and addressed Lilly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll help you with your studies and learning characters.¡± Lilly stood up and followed, saying, ¡°Alright~¡± In this way, Drake sessfully took Lilly away. Josh and Zachary, unwilling to be left behind, followed along and expressed their intention to study and learn. Josh did well, he was an academic genius. Zachary, on the other hand, had a more miserable time. He found it dull and boring, but in order to set the right example for Lils, he forced himself to learn along. Lilly learned traditional Chinese characters. Zachary had never imagined that one day he would study Chinese characters again, and he even became proficient at them. Lils and I studied together, and surprisingly, I remembered more than half of what I had previously learned I seemed to have acquired a bit of ¡°erudition¡± along the way, which would be an added bonus when I eventually returned to gaming and esports¡­ Soon it was evening, and Lilly ran to Bettany¡¯s room, asking if she was going to bath. Bettany found it strange and nodded, ¡°Yes, why? Does Lilly need Granny¡¯s help?¡± Lilly shook her head repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯m a big kid now! I don¡¯t need it! Lilly wants to help Granny fill the water.¡± Bettanyughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Lilly is a big kid now!¡± She watched Lilly clean the bathtub for her and felt truly relieved. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of contentment. Little did she know that Lilly had filled the bathtub with icy cold ¡°bathwater.¡± When Bettany, who had been sent away, came back in, she saw steam rising from the bathwater and thought it was hot water. ¡°On such a hot day, there¡¯s no need to use hot water,¡± Bettany said cheerfully. But as soon as she reached out her hand and touched it, she shivered from the cold. ¡°Um, Lilly?¡± Bettany wasn¡¯t sure how she managed to fill the tub with ice water! Although it was a hot day, being an olddy, she preferred warm water. Did the little one think that ice water would be morefortable for her in the summer? Moreover, this ice water appeared out of nowhere; Lilly must have put a lot of effort into making it, right? If that was the case, Bettany couldn¡¯t let the child be disappointed. She clenched her teeth and decided to soak in the ice water. Little did she know, Lilly grabbed her hand and pressed it into the bathtub, saying, ¡°Granny, this isn¡¯t ice water.¡± ¡°This is a powerful potion Lilly obtained outside. Soaking in it promotes good health, longevity, and rejuvenation¡­ Well, I can¡¯t make up any more.¡± Bettany almostughed. How adorable is Lilly? ¡°And Granny, this water isn¡¯t cold, look, isn¡¯t it?¡± Bettany eximed, finally realizing it wasn¡¯t cold! Even though it was icy water, she soon discovered that it wasn¡¯t cold at all. Instead, it had a warm and cozy feeling. It truly was miraculous! Lilly stood up and said, ¡°Granny, you go ahead and wash first. After you¡¯re done, don¡¯t pour it away, I¡¯ll use it to water the nts!¡± Bettany asked, ¡°You got nts?¡± Lilly nodded, pretended to run out for a moment, and then returned with a blooming soul flower. These were her favorites, the family who loved her the most. Lilly took out the Soul flower without regret. ¡°Granny, and this flower too, when you have nothing to do, just break a piece and put it in your mouth, it tastes delicious!¡± Bettany eximed. It was the first time she had seen such a big flonovelxo fast updatewer. And this flower was truly beautiful, emanating a hazy light, with an indescribable dreamlike feeling. It made all the flowers in the world paled inparison. The world where Lilly went was quite different from that of humans¡­ ¡°Thank you, Lilly!¡± Bettany hugged Lilly and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her. She didn¡¯t know how extraordinary the flower was. She thought it was Lilly who saw it and picked it up along the way. Bettany felt cherished by someone, and she was deeply moved in her heart. Lilly waved her hand and left, reminding her before leaving not to let go of the water. The flower wouldn¡¯t wither or die, and it could be kept alive for a long time with a bottle of bathtub water¡­ Bettany had a sudden inspiration and immediately called Hugh, ¡°Old man, go buy me a big vase!¡± ¡°I want to put the flowers Lilly gave me in it!¡± Bettany held the flowers, delighted. Lilly¡¯s flowers must be well protected¡­ Hugh stood up,ining as he put on different clothes, saying, ¡°It¡¯s already dark outside. Where am I going to buy a vase for you¡­¡± ¡°You, olddy, always go on and on. It¡¯s just a flower.¡± Bettany threw a clothing piece at him. Hugh dodged it and ran out. Anthony was working in the living room. He would be returning to the city in a few days. When he saw Hugh getting ready to leave, he asked, ¡°Dad, where are you going?¡± Hugh replied while changing his shoes, ¡°I¡¯m going to buy a vase for your mom.¡± Anthony stood up, saying, ¡°Let me go! Or I¡¯ll call Charlie and ask him to buy it¡­¡± Hugh waved his hand, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± Since wifey Bettany wanted to buy the flower vase, he had to go himself. Who else knows what kind of vase wifey Bettany liked? Having said that, Hugh walked out like that¡­ Chapter 813 Chapter 813 Anthony closed hisputer and entered the room. Just then, Lisa emerged wearing pajamas, her hair still damp and hanging from her shoulders. He set theputer aside and picked up a hairdryer, saying, ¡°Come here, let me blow-dry your hair.¡± Lisa stubbornly replied, ¡°I can do it myself!¡± She grabbed the hairdryer. The contraption seemed somewhat amusing for a young child, but just right for her. Anthony still wanted to insist, but he saw her snatch the hairdryer and dash off in a puff of smoke. The hairdryer sound echoed from the bathroom. Anthony stood at the doorway, leaning against the doorframe as he watched her. He saw Lisa holding a hairdryer and blowing it wildly against her own face. Then she turned to her hair, spinning it around like a spinning washing machine drum. Her hair was instantly blown into a messy tangle, resembling a chicken coop. When it dried, it formed clumps of knots¡­ Lisa, with her frizzy hair, innocently looked at Anthony. Blowing her hair was something she enjoyed, but she didn¡¯t likebing it. Anthony, feeling helpless, took theb and stood behind her, slowly helping her untangle it. He never knew that Lisa couldn¡¯tb her hair until one day when he saw her battling with a comb. She ended up pulling chunks of hair out, which was terrifying. Anthony hadbed Lilly¡¯s hair before, and under the nagging guidance of Old Mrs. Crawford, he already knew that tangled hair should not bebed from the roots downward. Instead, the ends should bebed first, then slowly worked your way up. That way, it wouldn¡¯t hurt. Lisa stood obediently as Anthony moved gently, and she closed her eyes, feeling very comfortable. As she kept her eyes closed, she gradually grew sleepy and, surprisingly, fell asleep while standing! What a strange sight! Anthony sighed, set theb down, and lifted her horizontally, carrying her towards the bedroom. Lisa, with tired eyes, nced at him and spoke softly with a sleepy tone, ¡°I like it ¡± Anthony replied, ¡°Hmm?¡± Lisa nuzzled her face against his chest and said, ¡°I like being held.¡± So, after Anthony put her down, she refused to let go and held onto him as they both drifted into deep sleep. It was no longer possible for her to live a normal life as a living person. But it was also good, just staying by his side. If one day he wanted to live a normal life and find a normal woman, a living woman¡­ Then she would peacefully and obediently depart. He would definitely not make it difficult for him. Lisa held Anthony in her arms, a satisfied grin on her lips, immersed in a dream. Anthony remained silent, his gaze lowered as he watched her. After a while, he raised his hand and gently caressed her cheek with the back of his fingers. ¡°Goodnight.¡± It was nice like this. Anthony enjoyed thispanionship, feeling deep tranquility. Without realizing it, Lisa had already be a part of his family. Being together, supporting each other, it was a pleasure like this. ** At this moment, ke was still soaking in the bathwater. Lilly said she had something good for him, and with a wave of her hand, the bathtub instantly filled with water, surprising him secretly. Upon hearing Lilly¡¯s frank ount of her experience in the ice pond, he realized the extraordinary nature of the ice pond water. Of course, he couldn¡¯t just soak in it like that! ke took a spoon and asked Margaret for a bucket, then divided it into a bucket. When he took out a bucket, he calcted and realized the tub was already too full to amodate his body volume. Lilly filled it up too much! So he took out two more buckets before he immersed himself. As soon as ke stepped inside, he could clearly feel the difference! The hidden injuries from years of fighting, as well as the ces where he had been shot before. This was even with good postoperative recovery, there were still hidden injuries. But as soon as he soaked in the ice pond water, ke could distinctly feel the speed of his injuries healing! The sensation was so intense that his whole body burst with power. Fatigue swept away, and the longer he soaked, the more mentally invigorated he became. ke was originally sitting, but changed his position andy in the water. He rested his head against a raised surface, leaving only two nostrils exposed. He carefully felt that every blood vessel and cell in his body seemed to open up, and every pore regained new life. During this month, ke broke the rules underground in the cave. He was already sensitive to the rules of the world, and now he felt he had captured something extraordinary. He focused his mind and immediately pursued this feeling, repeatedly experiencing it. A slight sound, as if the voice of flesh was transforming and bing stronger, made ke feel a lightness throughout his body. At first, that vague obstruction seemed to dissipatepletely at this moment. Ssh! ke suddenly sat up. In his current state, he felt he could break free from the cave constraints directly. The thought of trying it out came to his mind. ke hurriedly got up and put on his clothes because the water in the ice pond was too precious and extraordinary. He couldn¡¯t bear to wipe it clean. After getting dressed, he immediately stepped out and saw Margaret. He hastily instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t clean my room, don¡¯t touch anything, especially the buckets of water in the bathroom and the bathwater in the tub. Don¡¯t touch them.¡± Margaret looked puzzled, ¡°Okay¡­¡± Then she saw ke leaving. In the middle of the night, ke hurried to Apex Mountain. Upon reaching the cliff, he pulled out a rope and descended directly from the cliff, arriving at the Underworld entrance. The Underworld entrance was colder at night than during the day. It was supposed to be summer, yet it felt bitterly cold. ke was already ustomed to it. He wore only a short-sleeved shirt and long pants, paired with ck hiking boots. He kicked away the stone blocking the cave entrance with one foot. With a loud bang! The stone was crushed to dust by his kick. The power behind that kick was terrifying. ke was amazed in secret. He never expected that merely soaking in the ice pond water would enhance hisbat power to such an extent. He immediately entered the cave. In the past month, he delved a hundred meters deep.novelxo fast update ke didn¡¯t know how much further he had to go inside to break through the barrier between the Underworld and the mortal realm. But at this moment, he had boundless confidence. ke quickly arrived at the ce where he hadst marked. In an instant, he felt the familiar ¡®stic wrap¡¯ that restrained him, preventing him from going any further.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. But ke had a different approach this time. Before, he would forcefully break through and charge ahead. Now, he could feel the weak spot in this ¡°protective film.¡± ke raised his hand and effortlessly tore the ¡°protective film¡± apart, stepping inside! ke was delighted. Although it was still challenging, it was much better than before. With determination, he tore through more than tenyers of the ¡°protective film¡± in session, tearing faster and walking faster! Soon, he felt a lightness in his body, as if the gravitational pressure of the entire person had passed through the interster space, instantly bing rxed. Suddenly, gloom, darkness, stillness, and eeriness rushed over him. ke squinted slightly, ¡°Is this the Underworld?¡± He didn¡¯t rashly go inside, who knows if the cunning King of Cities would suddenly appear? ke retreated after reaching this point. He was pleasantly surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that soaking in the bathtub filled with ice water would allow him to break through the entrance to the Underworld. This was something he couldn¡¯t enter for a month! Next time, he could go down with Lilly! It turned out that ¡°cultivation¡± really depended on some good things¡­ Aftering up from the cliff bottom, it was almost dawn. Just as ke stood on the edge of the cliff, his phone rang incessantly. There was no signal at the bottom of the cliff. However, the signal connected when he came up, and a flood of messages poured in. Anthony had made eleven missed calls! ke¡¯s heart tightened. Did something happen at home?! Chapter 814 Chapter 814 ke stayed at the cliff for a night, and he was breaking the rule for doing so. He immediately retreated once he arrived in the underworld. Hence, only one night had passed in the human world. He did not know what happened over the night; he saw eleven missed calls on his phone, and he hurriedly opened the messages. ¡°Mr. Crawford got into a car ident; please hurry over.¡± He hurriedly got into his car, and he called Anthony as he drove. It was picked up after some time, and he asked, ¡°How is Mr. Crawford?¡± Anthony replied with an exhausted voice, ¡°He was being rescued the entire night, and he¡¯s in ICU now.¡± ke then said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrive in an hour.¡± Anthony walked toward the ICU entrance and looked at Lilly, who was sleeping in Lisa¡¯s arm. Bettany was sitting at the side; her face was pale from not sleeping throughout the night. She might not have been able to hold it until now if it were not for the cold shower she tookst night. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Anthony touched her and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± She shook her head. Josh said, ¡°Granny, please head back to sleep! Your body can¡¯t handle it!¡± She just shook her head again. He then said again, ¡°Lilly said that Grandpa would be fine, so it must be true.¡± She nodded but shook her head. Yes, I know Lilly mentioned it. But I still me myself for it. I shouldn¡¯t have asked Hugh to buy the vase! He¡¯s banged up and got a head injury; he¡¯ll end up being fine, but I still can¡¯t ignore the fact that he¡¯s badly injured now! ¡°You all should go home!¡± Bettany said, ¡°Anthony, bring them back!¡± Before Anthony could answer, someone yelled at the side, ¡°Don¡¯t move! None of you can leave now!¡± A man wearing gray in histe thirties snorted, ¡°Are you guys nning to hit and run? What about my father?¡± Josh shouted, ¡°Please be clear! You guys ran into my Grandpa! He wasn¡¯t even driving, and you guys hit him!¡± Josh was furious. Hugh originally nned to drive to the market to buy Bettany a vase, but he saw one when he was passing by a flower shop. The florist told him that Bettany would love the design. She could remember clearly because she knew that Hugh and Bettany were a sweet couple. And Hugh parked in a legal parking spot. When he was getting into the car, a motorcycle suddenly hit his car door. He was not prepared for the impact, and he lost consciousness on the spot when the motor banged his head. At the same time, the old man riding the motorcycle flung himself and passed out afternding on the ground. The florist made the police report, and after a police investigation, they said the old man driving the motorcycle was fully responsible. But the old man¡¯s son did not agree with it; he insisted that Hugh was the one hitting his father. He said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for a motorcycle to hit a car! It¡¯s so much smallerpared to a car; how could it hit the car? It must be the other way around!¡± The traffic police showed him the evidence of Hugh not driving at the scene, while the motorcycle was speeding all the way. But the old man¡¯s son did not believe it. He med it on the road being narrow, and Hugh¡¯s car must have blocked his father¡¯s way. In short, he med it all on Hugh. The man red at Josh and said, ¡°It¡¯s your grandfather! Not only did he stop at the roadside, but he even opened the door!¡± He continued to say, ¡°My father must¡¯ve been panicking seeing your grandfather opening the car door. This kind of thing always happens!¡± Josh felt like pping him after hearing his words! ¡°I¡¯ve told you! My grandfather wasn¡¯ting out of the car; he was getting into it! What you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t true!¡± Josh continued to say, ¡°And your father hit the back door of my Grandpa¡¯s car! And there are proofs! It has nothing to do with my Grandpa opening the car door!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The man sneered, ¡°Well, does it matter which door it was? It got hit on the car door, and it¡¯s because of your grandfather frightening my father!¡± He continued to say, ¡°Your grandfather drove a car; my father rode a motorcycle. His car was dented a little bit, but my father¡¯s motorcycle waspletely spoiled! So, it mustn¡¯t be my father¡¯s fault.¡± He had done some research beforeing here; no matter whose fault it was, as long as it was a crush between a car and a motorcycle, the car¡¯s owner would be fully responsible. He wanted them to pay for every fee, including the misceneous ones for his father! He did not care whose fault it was! novelxo fast upda Chapter 815 Chapter 815 Josh was enraged. What¡¯s with this man? He¡¯s totally not making sense! Motorcycles are smaller in size, so what? Drake snorted, ¡°Why do you even bother to talk with him?¡± This man didn¡¯t even ask about his father¡¯s condition when he first arrived at the hospital. He just came by and insisted we pay for the damages. The traffic police have already told them that the motorcyclist will be fully responsible for the ident, yet he keeps on nagging. None of the members of the Crawford family wanted to quarrel with this man, except for Josh. And Josh said angrily, ¡°He was totally unreasonable!¡± Drake said coldly, ¡°Since you know that he¡¯s unreasonable, why do you bother to speak with him?¡± Josh was upset, and he said nothing in silence. Lilly was turning in Lisa¡¯s arms; seeing the earbuds almost drop out, she instantly adjusted them for her. ke arrived soon after and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Anthony muttered something to him, and Josh told him about the scoundrel. ke red at that man and snorted, ¡°The traffic police have already settled it, and yet you¡¯re unwilling to ept it?¡± The man was terrified by ke¡¯s appearance, yet he replied, ¡°Why must I follow the traffic police¡¯s words? We weren¡¯t at the scene when it happened, so you guys could have made anything up!¡± He continued to say, ¡°My father¡¯s motorcycle was hit by your side; you all should be responsible for it!¡± ke realized that not only was this man a scoundrel, he was also stupid. He thought that the car¡¯s owner would always be at fault in a car ident. Anthony did not want to fight with him, and his father was being rescued too, so he could not chase him away. Hence, they all had to put up with his attitude for the entire night. He looked at Bettany, and then he grabbed that man by the cor. ¡°Alright, you want to debate about it, right? I¡¯ll dly have this talk with you.¡± He was not gentle with him; he just pulled him out of the way. The most troublesome thing was having a different point of view. And forcing one¡¯s view on the others was not right. ke was not afraid of his bosses, so this man meant nothing to him. ¡°So, do you want to talk some sense into my right fist or my left fist?¡± He pushed the man anovelxo fast updategainst the wall, and he threw a punch at the wall behind him. ¡°If you¡¯re illiterate, you should learn! And if you¡¯re ignorant of thew, I can send you to jail to learn!¡± He said coldly, ¡°Stop bothering my mother-inw, or else I¡¯ll send you into the operation room!¡± He left after saying these to him. He fell to the ground because he was terrified. And he felt embarrassed and suppressed by the influential people. How can the rich be so detestable? They¡¯re the ones at fault, and yet they bullied us! Is there any fairness in this world? The man still thought that he was right; he was so sure that they were at fault since his father¡¯s motorcycle crashed. His phone rang at the moment, and someone said worriedly over the phone, ¡°How¡¯s dad? Why did you let him ride the motorcycle at this age?¡± The man was even angrier, and he exined what happened to the caller. The caller snorted, ¡°Why are they bullying us? They drove a car! Our motorcycle was ruined, so how can this be our fault?¡± The caller continued to say, ¡°For example, no matter what the murderer¡¯s intention, the murderer will always be at fault!¡± Whatever the caller said, it could not bepared to what happened at the moment. But the manpletely agreed with him. ¡°I know, right, but they teamed up with the traffic police to bully us!¡± The man was furious. ¡°And I didn¡¯t sign because I didn¡¯t agree with them; the traffic police couldn¡¯t do anything to me. So, we have to wait for both of the parties to wake up first.¡± He continued to say, ¡°Once dad wakes up, the truth will be out!¡± The caller agreed and said, ¡°Yes! You must stand firm on your ground and insist that they pay for the damages! They have to pay every fee for our father! Don¡¯t they dare to run away from it!¡± And he asked, ¡°Were you there when they were judging whose fault it was?¡± The man replied, ¡°No, dad was already in the hospital when I received the call.¡± The caller instantly replied, ¡°That¡¯s it! You¡¯re not present! They¡¯re obviously bullying us! They must have changed the result!¡± He then continued, ¡°Since we didn¡¯t know about anything, they¡¯re surely trying to fool us!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The two of them were getting furious the more they talked. They were so sure that they had found out the truth. They believed that the traffic police were making things up! ¡°Hold them back; we have nothing to lose. I¡¯m sure that they can¡¯t cover up the truth!¡± The callermented, ¡°The riches are awful; they think that they can get away with anything! We can¡¯t bow down to them!¡± The man hung up the phone; he was getting reassured, so he was no longer afraid. Yes, we¡¯re poor. And we have nothing to lose! They¡¯re the ones at fault! They must pay for the damages! None of them can run away! He put on his fiercest facial depression, and he rushed back. He made up his mind to stand firm, even though ke might really hit himter! Chapter 816 Chapter 816 The man went back to the ICU entrance; he was scared the moment he met ke¡¯s eyes. He ended up being timid and did not dare say anything to him. It¡¯s alright; I¡¯ll wait ¡®til my family is here so that I¡¯m not weak in number! Josh realized that the man was finally quiet after quarreling with him for the entire night. Uncle ke can silence him with just a nce; he¡¯s so cool! On the following day, Lilly woke up and looked at the ICU entrance. ¡°Is Grandpa not out yet?¡± She asked, looking blurred. Bettany answered with a sigh, ¡°Lilly, just go home and sleep. Be a good girl!¡± She shook her head and replied, ¡°No, I want to wait for Grandpa.¡± She dreamt that everyone went back to rest, and her grandfather was being pushed out at that moment. He was disappointed to see no one waiting for him. She did not want it to materialize, so she had to wait for him. The noisy man had already gone out for breakfast. At that moment, the ICU door was pushed open. Both of the old men were being pushed out. ¡°Where¡¯s Hugh Crawford¡¯s family?¡± The doctor asked. Everyone from the Crawford family hurried over; all of them were calling out to Hugh. He slowly looked around, and he felt proud; his heart was grounded the moment he saw Lilly. On the other side, the nurse pushed another old man out; he was the one who hit Hugh¡¯s car with his motorcycle. ¡°Is Synjin Reed¡¯s family here?¡± No one was there for him. He was bedridden, and he looked around for his family. He was terrified the moment he woke up, and he hoped that his family would be here for him, but¡­ He felt so deste. Lilly realized what was happening to the old man. So, it¡¯s not Grandpa that was lonely; it¡¯s him¡­ No wonder people say that dreams are always the opposite of reality! The two of them were brought back to the wards afterward. The old man¡¯s son took quite some time to get back. When he saw the old man awake, he did not ask him about his conditions. Instead, he asked, ¡°Dad, you finally woke up! Tell me, what happened back then? Did he hit you?¡± He pointed at Hugh as he spoke. Synjin could not speak. The man unovelxo fast updaterged his father to answer him, and the nurse reprimanded him. ¡°The patient has just woken up from the operation, yet you keep asking irrelevant questions.¡± The man felt that the nurse was siding with the rich after hearing her words. He suppressed his anger and waited for his family toe over. Finally, everyone arrived around ten in the night, and both of the old men were conscious too. The traffic police asked, ¡°Synjin, did you remember that you just got into a car ident?¡± He continued to ask, ¡°What happened back then? Why did you run into Hugh¡¯s car?¡± Synjin¡¯s children were angered after hearing his questions. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t you know how to do your job? Why did you say that my father hit the other party?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right; it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re covering up for them. How can you do this?¡± Synjin¡¯s children were furious. This is unfair; where¡¯s the justice? The traffic police snorted, ¡°Why are you guys trying to get here? The report is here; and who¡¯s the traffic police here?¡± Synjin¡¯s children were still trying to make a scene; they threatened to expose the traffic police to the inte. Suddenly, the old man said, ¡°He¡¯s the one hitting me.¡± The traffic police were speechless. ¡°Are you sure? Are you sure you didn¡¯t mistake him for anyone else? Hey, please be honest.¡± Before he could finish his words, the old man¡¯s children started to me him for threatening the old man. The old man looked at Hugh and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him! I¡¯m certain.¡± But deep down in his heart, he knew that he lost control and hit him. But he had no choice; his family was poor, and he had to work at this age. He knew that his children would be busy working; none of them would have the time to take care of him. What can I do? I can¡¯t be dying alone in the hospital or in my house. He knew that Hugh¡¯s family was different. He was observing them, and he could tell that they were rich. He did hit Hugh first, but he was also injured. and his motorcycle was damaged. They should at least pay for the damages, right? How can they notpensate for any loss? The traffic police frowned and said, ¡°Synjin Reed, please mind your words. You¡¯ll be responsible for whatever you said, and the person hit by you has solid proof.¡± Synjin¡¯s children were enraged, and some of them started to throw punches in his face! I¡¯ll beat the sh*t out of this unfair police force! He¡¯s terrible! The traffic police were caught by surprise, and he could not beat them back. He was raging. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Lilly was caught by surprise on the other side. This is so special¡­ Eh, why is there a malignant ghost on top of this police force? She thought to herself. Chapter 817 Chapter 817 ke, who had just returned from breakfast, saw the incident happen and rushed up to kick the Reed children to the side at once! ¡°Ouch! Ouch! Help, the police is¡­¡± ke aimed another kick. ¡°Let¡¯s make this clear, it was your grandfather who hit me!¡± The Reed children was speechless. One of the girls pointed at ke, fuming. ¡°I knew the whole family was like this! You¡¯re all completely shameless, all of you! You hit my dad, and now you¡¯re attacking us!¡± The youngest Reed daughter yelled as well, ¡°I knew the traffic officer had something to do with you! Why would it be your business if we hit him otherwise! Why are you so desperate to protect him, you¡¯re definitely rted!¡± ¡°No wonder! My dad said that you were the culprit, but this guy even spoke up for you!¡± Not only did the Reed children not back down after getting beaten up¡ª they only got more vicious and violent. ke scoffed. ¡°What does that have to do with me? You¡¯re attacking the police here, anyone would help if they saw it.¡± His expression was cold, clearly unwilling to continue arguing with the Reeds. The traffic officer wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth¡ª he had been beaten so hard he was bleeding. But he could only continue doing his job. ¡°Synjin Reed, there¡¯s security footage of you being behind the car ident. I¡¯m going to give you onest chance to tell the truth¡­¡± Synjin said nothing. His children blew up again. ¡°What about the security footage? That could be fake too!¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s rted to you! Who do you think you¡¯re scaring, trying to threaten us like this?¡± ¡°Forget the footage! You can¡¯t change the fact that they were driving a big car, and ours was significantly smaller! You¡¯ve gotten my dad into a state like this, what do you have to say for yourself?¡± ¡°My dad¡¯s motorcycle is all banged up! Isn¡¯t that proof enough? You won¡¯t look at the proof, but insist on making up some ridiculous footage! It¡¯s so clear this is all a set-up!¡± The traffic police did not know what to say. He had seen too many people like this in his time working this job,pletely ignorant and oblivious to trafficws. Some of them were caught driving drunk, and would say that they were forced to do so. Some of them would run red lights, but act highly-righteous and even threaten him instead. Some of them would hit someone, and immediately bribe the closest person to them to take the me. The traffic officer did not know what to say, and could only make a call to the police¡ª only for the Reed children to refuse to back down even in the face of the cops. ke asked in a low voice, ¡°Lilly, what ghost are we dealing with here?¡± Lilly responded, ¡°The victim ghost!¡± Both father and daughter nced at the traffic officer sympathetically. The traffic officer was slightly perturbed, but said nothing. Josh was shaking his head, rubbing his temples. ¡°I thought that a family like this would have a case of the unscrupulous ghost, but it turned out to be¡­¡± What a surprise. ke crossed his arms, wanting to see how much more of the victim this family could y. Sure enough, he was not disappointed. The more the police tried to reason with them, the more they imed to be wronged. The policeman ended up arresting them, and they cried out, ¡°Help, this is police brutality¡­¡± The policeman was speechless. The traffic officer was speechless as well. They really did not know what to do. People like this were so annoying¡ª they would get on your nerves, but you still had to remain patient and try to talk sense into them. In the end, the policeman had talked for a long time but to no avail. The Reed children crossed their arms, refusing to cooperate or give in. ¡°Either way, we don¡¯t buy whatever w¡¯ you¡¯re trying to sell us! Do you think you make the rules around here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to scare us like this! We¡¯re not scared of you!¡± The footage was shown to them, but their expressions remained unconvinced. In the footage, Synjin was driving his motorcycle at top speed¡ª but his children seemed to be blind to that. All them seemed to be able to see was: One: Hugh was driving a big car, and their father was on a motorcycle. The car was fine but the motorcycle was in tatters, which had to mean the car was at fault here. Two: Hugh stopped his car by the side of the road, and there was a ¡®P¡¯ sign nearby with a shed circle underneath. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean parking isn¡¯t allowed? He parked where he wasn¡¯t supposed to, it¡¯s his fault!¡± The traffic office exined patiently, ¡°This spot has scheduled parking hours, it¡¯s right there on the sign. You¡¯re allowed to park between 7pm and 7:3am. The shed circle means that parking outside of those hours is forbidden¡­¡± Synjin¡¯s family seemed to have caught onto a big point, and said at novelxo fast updateonce, ¡°Look, you said it yourself¡ª Parking is forbidden! So he was wrong for parking by the side of the road, wasn¡¯t he?¡± The traffic officer was speechless. He felt exhausted. Hugh had parked after 7 in the evening. He hadn¡¯t broken any rules at all. The Crawfords, who were honestly just there for the show, were actually quite impressed. They were able to hold their ground even at a time like this! The county hospital had a system where they assigned patients who had not made a booking beforehand to whichever bed was avable, especially those who were rushed in for an emergency operation. Hugh and Synjin had just finished their surgeries, and the surgical ward just happened to have two empty beds. Hugh was nothing but angry. Not because he was in pain or felt like the ward was too shabby, but that he could not stand these meddling people. Anthony entered the room after ke brought breakfast. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re changing hospitals.¡± Lilly looked at him. ¡°Where to?¡± Anthony looked back, patiently exining, ¡°There¡¯s a private hospital over at Malie City. They have pretty decent facilities, but the medical team isn¡¯t quite up to standard. But that¡¯s alright, I¡¯ve called for a private medical team to go overst night.¡± The doctors and nurses of the team just arrived this morning. This meant that they were only borrowing the hospital for their space and equipment, but using their own medical professionals. That was the only way they would feel safe sending Hugh over there. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Lilly slid up to the old man in the bed next to her grandfather¡¯s, quietly sticking a truth amulet on him before asking seriously, ¡°Sir, could I ask you if it really was my grandpa who hit you?¡± Her voice was soft and adorable, a calming presence in the chaotic ward. The Reed children quietened down all of a sudden¡­ ¡°Ha, are you sending a kid over to y the pity car? Trying to act all sad?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what you ask! My dad said you hit him, so you hit him!¡± Just as they thought that their father would continue to insist that it was Hugh who hit him, the old man opened his mouth to say¡­ Chapter 818 Chapter 818 The old man opened his mouth, preparing to insist that the Crawfords hit him. Yet upon speaking, he found himself telling the truth. ¡°It was my fault. I was going too fast on my motorcycle¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m old, you know¡­ I¡­ I saw the caring and couldn¡¯t react in time, so I hit it¡­¡± The words left his children in shock! His oldest daughter hopped to her feet, fuming. ¡°Dad, what are you going on about?¡± The oldest son was frustrated as well. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared of them, they¡¯re trying to trap you into giving them an answer they want!¡± The second son, who was the guy in the gray T-shirt from the start, said, ¡°Dad, your mind¡¯s still foggy, isn¡¯t it? They parked the car by the side of the road, how was it your fault?¡± The children piped up one after the older, ming their father for saying the wrong thing. The old man opened his mouth wanting to say something, but ended up keeping silent. He could not do anything amidst his children¡¯s frustration. He was a patient who had juste out of a surgery, but could onlyy there with trembling lips as his children berated him. Helpless and pitiful. Lilly stared at the sight before her in a daze. Had she done the right thing? The truth amulet had, indeed, gotten the old man to tell the truth. But because he had told the truth, he had ended up getting yelled at by his children¡ª which mean Lilly was to me for this. She had thought that she had been doing the right thing, but that didn¡¯t seem to bepletely the case. ke carried her into his arms. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking about.¡± Children had kind, vulnerable hearts, making it easy for them to me themselves when they saw pitiful things. ¡°But sometimes, what¡¯s done is done and you shouldn¡¯t look back.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to think too much about whether you were right or wrong. Don¡¯t overcrowd that little head of yours!¡± ¡°There¡¯s even less use caring about what others think of you, as long as you know you¡¯re being a good person.¡± Being too kind would make you a doormat, letting others step all over you. There was no way you could please everyone at the same time. So, there was no point in thinking about it. You¡¯d made a choice, so you should stick to it! What could other people do about that? As long as your conscience was at peace about it! ke was the first to leave, with Lilly in his arms. Anthony¡¯s private medical team had also arrived. A group of medical professionals inb coats and scrubs came in pushing a brand-new stretcher. For some reason, they looked awfully ssy. They changed the patient¡¯s bed in a matter of seconds, before pushing him out right after. The Crawfords were not going to stay here and keep listening to the Reed children, all of them leaving at once. The Reed children saw this, and rushed up to them at once. They blocked the door, refusing to let the Crawfords leave. Even if their father had admitted himself that he had hit Hugh. They still thought that their old man had just finished surgery, and his mind was still foggy! He didn¡¯t know what was going on at all! Thus, there was no way they were going to let the Crawfords leave. But of course, a few people were no match for the powerful force the Crawfords were. In a matter of seconds, all of the Crawfords were gone. The Reed children then stooped to kicking up as big of a fuss as they could. The police officers came to hold them down, and they shouted that the police force was protecting the rich and being unfair. It was easy to see when one was tantly refusing to back down, even when they were clearly in the wrong. But if people who truly believed they were right kicked up a fuss insisting they were telling the truth and they had been wronged, passers-by would just believe them. They saw the old man shaking with teary eyes on his bed, wanting to wipe his tears but being unable to move. How sad, how pitiful. The traffic officers and policemen turned a blind eye to this. They left soon after, telling the Reed children, ¡°We¡¯re just acting by thew. You can make a report if you¡¯re dissatisfied.¡± ¡ªTo people who didn¡¯t know the truth, those words sounded like a threat. The other patients in the ward and their respective family members piped up at this. ¡°What¡¯s this? That¡¯s too much, they¡¯re abusing their power! How awful.¡± ¡°Ha, it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t seen this behavior before! Of course penovelxo fast updateople in power would cover for each other.¡± ¡°You got even get someone killed or in jail if you¡¯re rich, this is nothing!¡± ¡°This just happened to my cousinst month, ¡­¡± The crowd was abuzz with chatter. The Reed children looked towards the elevator, gritting their teeth. Look how wealthy these bastards are! They¡¯ve got a private medical team, over ten members! They were taking up all the country¡¯s resources! It was up to them to determine what was right or wrong, too. God help us! This was so unfair¡­ The oldest Reed daughter wiped at her tears, sobbing after every word. ¡°Most rich people aren¡¯t nice at all. You can¡¯t be nice if you want to get rich. Only honest people stick to working a normal job, remaining poor for our entire lives. Rich, evil families like this¡­ It¡¯s a shame my old man is in such a state, with no room to sue¡­¡± The oldest Reed son wore a sour expression. This ident was going to cost so much money, with hospital bills and all the like. What were they going to do? Why was this family so evil? Why were even the police not on their side? Even if they really nned to sue them in court, they had no connections. That family would just walk all over them! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Synjiny on the bed in unease and difort, staring at the ceiling in a daze. His hand with the IV drip in it was shaking violently, and no one even noticed. He didn¡¯t know what to do. He was old, and the simplest of tasks felt so tiring these days. He wasn¡¯t going to be able to work after this. Who was going to take care of him after he was bedridden? Chapter 819 Chapter 819 Anthony and the rest couldn¡¯t hear anything that was happening in the ward. Lilly stared at the elevator door, emotions crowding her head. Why were some people just so stubborn! She had realized on her journey as a ghost catcher that there were some people who would just stubbornly remain in their own world regardless of anything, hellbent that their own views and opinions were right. It seemed like close to no one wanted to ept any opinions that were different from their own. Lilly turned the question on herself. Would she be able to ept a different opinion? When she thought about it like that¡­ she couldn¡¯t. To the Reed children, they were certain that they were right and they were getting unfairly bullied. To Lilly, she believed that the Reed children were just trying to hold their ground over a baseless point¡­ But if you were to turn that around and the Reed children didn¡¯t think they were being stubborn, she wouldn¡¯t feel like she brought them harm either¡­ It turned out that she, like everyone else, was a part of society with an individual mindset of her own. The more she thought about this, Lilly turned to her father at once and shook her head hard. She wasn¡¯t going to think so much anymore! Just like her dad said, she shouldn¡¯t overcrowd her little head! ¡°Grandpa, let me push you!¡± They had arrived at the private hospital. Lilly put a hand on the stretcher, helping to push it along. Despite her not actually helping much, Hugh was happy to see her there anyways. No one knew that he had really just gone through hell. That was such a cold ce¡­ there was no one around. You felt so scared, lonely and anxious. This was the ce his darling granddaughter had to go to everytime she went on one of her trips ¡®underground¡¯¡­ Hugh¡¯s chest ached, but he smiled at the sight of Lilly. At least she wasn¡¯t in that cold, scary ce underground now¡­ Hugh stayed in the hospital for a week, healing wonderfully under the care of the personal medical team. He was able to sit up, and eat normally by the end of that week. The doctor of the team suggested another week in the hospital. Hugh was old, and those external injuries would take a little longer to heal. It was definitely better to get better in the hospital before discharging at once. Lilly, with the help of her father, found the traffic officer who had handled this case. His name was Johnny Malloe. Lilly put away the victim ghost. But she did not leave this time, observing silently from the back. The Reed children showed up after that, wanting toin about Johnny¡¯s bad attitude. Despite the fact that the case had footage, a live witness (the florist) and photos taken from the scene, Johnny was still punished after many citizensined. The news of the incident spread to the authorities and various press and news channels. The Reed children did not get what they wanted in the end, but Johnny still made a public apology to them just to stop the public from spreading more rumors. He apologized for hisck of experience causing a misunderstanding, and not tending to the crowd¡¯s emotions enough¡­ ¡°Uncle Johnny¡­¡± Lilly saw Johnny on duty, and went up to offer him a drink. Johnny stopped short. ¡°It¡¯s you! What are you doing here?¡± He nced at ke, feeling like this man looked like he would be in Johnny¡¯s line of work. Of course, Johnny had never seen ke on the force before. Lilly said, ¡°Thank you for handling this fairly, Uncle Johnny. Here¡¯s a drink for you. The weather¡¯s hot, you should be drinking more water.¡± She passed the water over obediently. Seeing him falter and hesitate to take the bottle, she stood up on her tiptoes, looking at him earnestly. All the fatigue in Johnny disappeared all of a sudden. He took the drink from Lilly hurriedly. ¡°Thank you, little girl. Just doing what I should.¡± He twisted the bottle open and took a sip, his burning throat cooling down in an instant. Lilly retreated to the side. ¡°Uncle Johnny, aren¡¯t you upset that all those people don¡¯t know the truth?¡± The victim ghost was on his head, and Lilly could hardly imagine how many times he had let people walk all over him. To her, Uncle Johnny should be deserving of everyone¡¯s respect just like her father! Johnny smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten used to it. That¡¯s just what working here is like.¡± Lilly did not know what to say. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel wronged?¡± Lilly did not understand. Johnny had been asked this question many times, but having a child ask him¡ª that was a first. For some reason, all he could do was sh a bitter smile. ¡°A little sad, I guess.¡± ¡°I saw a dog biting someone once. It wouldn¡¯t let go, so I beat the dog to death. The next day, the owner of the dog sent a floral ring to my novelxo fast updatedoorstep.¡± ¡°Another time, I was on duty by the freeway on New Year¡¯s Eve¡­ I was holding up a few lorries, and the drivers came down and surrounded me. They threatened to trash my police car if I fined them.¡± No one listened to him exin himself, there was no backup on New Year¡¯s Eve. All he could do was drive his police car away, letting them go. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He was ashamed and frustrated, but a police car was an officer¡¯s pride. It wouldn¡¯t be good to have it trashed¡­ ¡°A lot of drivers who get stopped for breaking the rules aren¡¯t nice at all. Most of them are aggressive, some of them even spitting on me sometimes or yelling that I was attacking them.¡± That had happened way too many times. But what choice did he have, aside from just letting it be? ¡°All you can do in these situations is keep your head down and bear through it, because we aren¡¯t allowed to get physical with citizens.¡± Synjin stroked Lilly¡¯s head kindly. ¡°You should go home, kid. Sun¡¯s awful today. Thank you for the drink.¡± Lilly wanted to say something, but ended up remaining silent. She could only leave quietly, watching him busy himself with work¡­ Then Lilly went to the Reed family. Synjin had only been hospitalized for a week before getting discharged without having healed properly, as the medical bills were far too high. Upon getting home, his children took care of him for a few days. But all of them had jobs to attend to and busy lives, and the old man ended up abandoned at home alone. His second son put food by his bed before going to work, and would only return at night. The old man ate and defecated on the same bed, letting out a horrible smell. Hey on the bed, not knowing how this had happened to him. He didn¡¯t feel like he had done anything wrong, only wondering why he was in such a pitiful state at such an old age¡­ Hugh was around the same age as he was, but he was rich with children to take care of him, as well as a private medical team. He didn¡¯t even have a single person to care for him. Hugh¡¯s family was so rich and had gotten him into such a state, but wouldn¡¯t evenpensate him the slightest bit of money¡­ Chapter 820 Chapter 820 Lilly personally visited and secretly observed Synjin¡¯s situation after his discharge from the hospital. Using the Pen of Judgment, she delved into his psychological journey and his past life. When he was young, hecked ambition and relied on his parents for dowry and marriage. He and his wife had a child, whom they would leave with their parents when the child was around six months old. As a couple, they worked outside their hometown and only returned once or twice a year. It wasn¡¯t until their parents grew old and fell ill, eventually passing away, that they brought all four children back to live with them. With the sudden burden, his wife became exhausted, and he sought medical help everywhere¡­ but his wife still passed away. Synjin was left alone to bear the financial and educational expenses of four children, while also taking care of both the older and younger ones. In his youth, he was the typical person who kept quiet outside butined about everything when he was home. He med his eldest son, questioning why he didn¡¯t help him with chores or earn some money during summer vacation, after being raised by him all these years. He med his eldest daughter, saying she wasted several years¡¯ worth of tuition fees by studying so much and not getting into university. He asked her if she thought she was deserving of his hard work in supporting her education. Heined to his second son, expressing how difficult his life was and how he wished someone would share the burden. He felt that their four mouths were always demanding food but never capable of helping him in any way. Heshed out at his youngest son, questioning how he could be so happy at home while his father was working so hard. Was he not grateful for his father¡¯s sacrifices? The children grew up with a mix of gratitude, guilt, and self-me. They gradually developed strange thoughts: they believed that happiness was not something they deserved and were afraid to be too joyful, fearing a sense of guilt¡­ Taking care of their father was their duty, but whenever the responsibility fell upon them, they would subconsciously avoid it¡­ One could say that the old man¡¯s miserable old age was the result of his actions. ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is. The pitiful have their faults.¡± Seeing the current misery of the old man, anyone would feel sympathy and heartache upon witnessing it. But was he truly innocent? Lilly put away the Pen of Judgment, having gained a clear understanding of the situation. She once again thought about the question she had pondered before: perspectives are rtive. For others, Synjin was pitiful, but in her eyes, it was just karma catching up with him. For the Reed family, she and Anthony were detestable, and they believed the world was unfair. However, in her eyes, they deserved the consequences of their actions¡­ In an instant, enlightenment washed over Lilly. She suddenly saw through it all. Pablo had said, ¡°The world is full of various experiences.¡± So, isn¡¯t that just the way the world is? And thinking about what ke had said, there is no absolute right or wrong; as long as one does what they are supposed to do, it¡¯s enough! At that moment, light radiated from Lilly, and the Pen of Judgment floated in front of her automatically! Previously, she couldn¡¯t handle the Pen of Judgment properly, and anyone as formidable as the King of Cities could have easily killed her and taken the pen away from her. But now, things were different. Lilly felt that she and the Pen of Judgment werepletely in sync, and she would no longer fumble with the pen. For example, before, when she wanted to pluck a soul flower, if she stood outside Hidden Valley and tried to control the Pen of Judgment to pluck it, the strong wind from the valley could have swept the pen away, making it impossible to retrieve. But now, if she used the Pen of Judgment to pluck a soul flower, it wouldn¡¯t be carried away by the wind. Previously, when she encountered the King of Cities, even if he killed her and took the pen, he could refine it until the pen became his own, even if it cost her life. But now¡ªeven if the King of Cities killed her and took the pen, no matter how much he refined it, he couldn¡¯t make the Pen of Judgment his. That¡¯s the difference! ¡°I understand! I truly understand!¡± Lilly danced with joy, and with a wave of her hand, the Pen of Judgment rested in her palm! ke, who was driving, looked puzzled. What happened to his Lilly again¡­ Lilly said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve be a little more powerful!¡± ke realized, ¡°Is it because you can use the Pen of Judgment now?¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ke praised her without reservation, ¡°Daddy¡¯s little prodigy is amazing!¡± Little did ke and Lilly know just how much more powerful she had be! Lilly was overjoyed, and when she returned home, she happily summoned the victim ghost to y¡­ oh no, to judge. In the jar of souls, the harem spirit and ghost bride stood not far from the Sacred Tree. The ghost bride shyly peeked out, ¡°Oh my, I wonder if Master Belmont has awakened today? Let me go check¡­¡± The harem spirit interrupted, ¡°That¡¯s enough! What kind of thoughts are you having every day?¡­ Let me handle it!¡± The two spirits bickered, arguing non-stop, but they knew there was a limit. Even though they had been inside for so many days, they hadn¡¯t taken the opportunity to peek when no one was around. They understood that doing so would be too disgraceful. At that moment, the victim ghost swooshed out as Lilly summoned novelxo fast updateit. The weakling spirit perked up, ¡°The ghost story is starting!¡± Swoosh¡­ he also went out and took a seat on the front-row sofa! The harem spirit said, ¡°Hey, wait for me!¡± After speaking, she swooshed out as well. The other ghosts were a bit slow to react, but they followed suit one after another. Rich spirit yawned and stared at the unscrupulous spirit and greedy ghost, ¡°You two better behave and stay put.¡± The unscrupulous spirit protested, ¡°They all went out to have fun, why can¡¯t we!¡± The greedy ghost chimed in, ¡°Exactly! We three cameter, so where should we sit!¡± Rich spirit lifted his eyelids and turned over, ¡°Where should we sit? We sit wherever the benefits are.¡± What a fool! In life, he worked tirelessly to earn money but died under a pile of it while trying to distribute it to his employees. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. As a malignant spirit, he had only recently started wandering before being captured by that practitioner, possessed, and forced to earn money for others. During the afterlife, he worked hard and dedicated himself. But now, he only needed to lie here, keeping an eye on these two fellows. If he behaved well, he could get a regr position. Only a fool would want to leave! So, despite the protests of the unscrupulous spirit and greedy ghost, the rich spirit remained carefree and refused to let them go out. If they wanted to mess around with the evil energy vein in the jar of souls or the soul flower, the rich spirit would be the first to punch them. The unscrupulous spirit and greedy ghost cried foul, but it was no use. Although they were all malignant spirits, the rich spirit was more formidable than them. If they truly fought, the rich spirit wouldn¡¯t even need to lift a finger; with a loud howl, the harem spirit and others woulde back, and the two troublemakers would suffer for their actions. They had no choice but to ept their fate and continue their work¡­ Chapter 821 Chapter 821 The Weakling Spirit managed to snatch the front-row sofa! He sat cross-legged in front of Lilly, resting his elbow on his knee and his chin on the back of his hand. His gentle eyes fixed on Lilly. The Harem Spirit also imed a spot in the front row, excitedly eximing, ¡°Finally, we have ghost stories to listen to!¡± This was their favorite routine. Although they could interrogate the freshly captured spirits in the jar of souls and listen to ghost stories on their own, they preferred waiting for Lilly to bring a small chair and listen together. The Victim Ghost had never seen such a scene, and a question mark slowly appeared on their forehead. ke had just gone to the kitchen to get a ss of water. When he returned to the living room, he found that there was no space left on the sofa. He had to pull over a chair and sit down, casually crossing his legs and resting one hand on the chair¡¯s back, looking rxed andzy. The Ghost Bride whispered, ¡°Ah¡­ I suddenly don¡¯t feel like sitting on the sofa anymore.¡± ke pretended not to hear. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Lilly rested her chin on her hands and tilted her head, saying, ¡°So, Victim Ghost, tell me, what¡¯s your name, where are you from, and how did you die? Be honest with me.¡± The Victim Ghost had initially intended to stay silent and not speak. But as they looked at Lilly, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that this child had an unquestionable aura about her. With a bewildered expression, they said, ¡°My name is Sabrina Figueroa¡­ I was 29 years old this year¡­ from Malie City, living on Carrut Road¡­¡± Lilly eximed, ¡°From Malie City!¡± ke nced at the Female Spirit, raising an eyebrow. The Victim Ghost nodded, seemingly ustomed to enduring hardships, even in their past life. Lilly continued to inquire, ¡°Since you were in Malie City, why didn¡¯t you go home? Didn¡¯t your family set up a grave for you?¡± After setting up a grave and a memorial tablet, one would typically move on to the next life! The Victim Ghost shook their head, saying, ¡°My parents are no longer alive.¡± It turned out that the Victim Ghost was a doctor at Malie City¡¯s Blossom Hospital. ¡°People always say that being a doctor is a stable and respected profession, with a high status¡­¡± ¡°But in reality, from the moment we start studying medicine, we embark on an ¡®irreversible path¡¯.¡± Studying medicine usually takes five years for a bachelor¡¯s degree, and if one takes the entrance examination for postgraduate studies, it takes another three years. After graduation, one enters the hospital, typically spending a year on rotation, followed by systematic and standardized training as a resident physician, whichsts for three years. This phase is known as the internship. Only those whoplete the training and pass the progress assessment and final examination receive the nationally recognized certificate for standardized residency training, bing a resident physician. Bing a full-fledged doctor takes at least nine years without postgraduate studies or twelve years with postgraduate studies. ¡°In terms of time alone, we endure the same hardships as our peers in other industries,¡± the Victim Ghost chuckled bitterly. ¡°Others graduate from the university after four years, immediately start working, and after four years of work, they have their own homes and cars. Most of them have settled down.¡± ¡°But in our line of work, after four years of graduation, we finally enter the profession, only to realize that we¡¯ve barely advanced at all!¡± Being a resident physician is no easy task. There are shifts and medical records to write, and when there are many patients, one stays busy all day, with no rest after work. No, there are medical records to write. Writing one can take an entire night, staying up until the early hours of the morning, repeating this cycle day after day. ¡°Perhaps the most frequently asked question when ites to hospitalization is whether or not there is insurance¡­¡± the Victim Ghost said, especially referring to public health insurance. ¡°Many people think that medical insurance covers all hospital expenses, but it¡¯s not that simple. There are limits to the coverage.¡± ¡°For example, if the hospital¡¯s total reimbursement limit for the year is ten million, it means that no matter how many patients apply for reimbursement, they will only receive a total of ten million.¡± ¡°If it exceeds that amount, the department¡¯s doctors have to cover the excess.¡± That¡¯s why some hospitals and doctors are reluctant to prescribe medications that can be reimbursed. Why does the cost of medical treatment keep rising? ¡°One year, we exceeded our reimbursement limit. The department¡¯s remaining bnce was only five hundred thousand, but the total reimbursement for all the patients amounted to five hundred and fifty thousand.¡±novelxo fast update ¡°Since I had prescribed medications covered by medical insurance for a patient in a difficult condition¡­ I ended up contributing the most towards the excess.¡± With a monthly sry of two thousand, after exceeding the medical insurance limit, I had to cover 1,800 out of my pocket, plus various deductions and additions. That month, my sry was reduced to 180¡­ ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe when you say it out loud. A doctor, with such a high status, earning only one hundred and eighty.¡± The Victim Ghost shook their head. Such grievances were normal, as long as one remained in this environment, they had no choice but to endure and learn how to bnce reimbursements. They would avoid prescribing medications that could be reimbursed and try to save them for patients who truly couldn¡¯t afford them¡­ and so on, various cunning strategies in less regted small hospitals. Lilly was too young, wearing a bewildered expression. ¡°Ah¡­? Why is that?¡± ke calmly interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on that. Let¡¯s move on to the next question! How did you die?¡± Lilly eximed, ¡°Oh, right, right! Next question, how did you die?¡± The Victim Ghost snapped back to attention, ceasing their full-onints of negativity. ¡°One day, a man brought his wife to the hospital¡­¡± Chapter 822 Chapter 822 ¡°His wife had always had poor health, and she was diagnosed with uremia due to excessive fatigue.¡± When asked about her usual lifestyle habits, it seemed to involve habits like ¡°sitting for the entire day when busy¡± and ¡°habitually holding urine when feeling the urge to go.¡± Lilly was taken aback. ¡°You can get uremia from not urinating?¡± The victim ghost paused and said, ¡°In medical terms, nothing is absolute. But habitual urine retention, not urinating when feeling the urge, can lead to urinary tract infections, pyelonephritis, and other conditions. If chronic pyelonephritis is left untreated for a long time, it can progress to uremia.¡± Retaining urine doesn¡¯t always lead to uremia, but all diseases umte gradually, and the reasons are tooplex. ¡°Not only you don¡¯t understand. Many patients don¡¯t understand either.¡± ¡°When the woman was brought in, she was only experiencing nausea, vomiting, and diarrhea. But the test results showed uremia.¡± ¡°After hearing this, her husband immediately pped me!¡± victim ghost eximed. Lilly eximed, ¡°Ah?¡± What does this have to do with the doctor? The victim ghost sighed, ¡°He said, ¡®My wife was perfectly fine when she was brought in. How did you suddenly diagnose her with uremia?''¡± He acted as if the doctors intentionally diagnosed her with uremia. Indeed, the man thought that way, convinced that the doctors deliberately diagnosed his wife with uremia and then prescribed a bunch of tests for them to do, followed by hospitalization for treatment, all to make money off them! This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lilly and the other ghosts exchanged puzzled nces. ¡°It¡¯s strange¡­ His stubborn and annoying personality sounds a bit familiar¡­¡± Lilly remarked. The victim ghost sneered, ¡°Of course, it sounds familiar. That man is Synjin.¡± Never did she expect to encounter Synjin again in the hospital after more than a decade. Lilly eximed, ¡°How is this even possible? What do you call this?¡± The weakling spirit said, ¡°This is the karmic reincarnation.¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Ah, I see. What happened next?¡± The victim ghost continued, ¡°Synjin didn¡¯t believe our diagnosis. He kept saying, ¡®My wife was perfectly fine when she arrived. How did she suddenly have uremia?''¡± ¡°As doctors, the most annoying thing we hear is when someone says, ¡®The person was perfectly fine when they arrived¡­ damn it! How can a perfectly healthy person end up in the hospital?''¡± The victim ghost felt frustrated while talking about it. However, there was nothing she could do. Exining the progression of the disease andmunicating with patients and their families were all part of their job. ¡°I patiently exined the reasons to him. His wife had always had poor health, and her lifestyle habits were not good. Uremia is the terminal stage of disease progression in patients with chronic pyelonephritis, so immediate dialysis and treatment are necessary¡­¡± ¡°Synjin simply didn¡¯t believe my exnation. He kept saying, ¡®I¡¯ve never heard of someone getting uremia from sitting for too long and holding urine! You must be trying to deceive us!''¡± The victim ghost was furious, but there was nothing she could do. She had exined everything, but whether or not to seek treatment was ultimately their decision! ¡°Synjin didn¡¯t believe us. He firmly believed that the hospital was trying to swindle their money. So he took his wife back home and before leaving, he said, ¡®Isn¡¯t it just nausea, vomiting, and diarrhea? You make it sound like she¡¯s on the verge of death!''¡± Not only did Synjin p her, but he also continued to insult her and even filed aint against her. As a result, her bonus was deducted. ¡°I barely received any sry that month. What frustrated me the most was that it was the first time in my career that I was pped by a patient¡­¡± Perhaps it was the first p of her professional career. The victim ghost still felt aggrieved while recalling it, with tears of humiliation in her eyes. ¡°Two monthster, Synjin¡¯s wife deteriorated.¡± ¡°Her whole body swelled up, and her skin turned ck. She couldn¡¯t even get out of bed.¡± During these two months, after Synjin pped her, the other patients also looked at her with strange eyes. [It¡¯s her! She was pped by someone, and I heard she prescribes medication recklessly¡­] [She¡¯s so young, and she doesn¡¯t seem reliable. Probably didn¡¯t make a proper diagnosis; there must have been a reason why someone pped her.] Suchments were not umon! Tears welled up in the victim ghost¡¯s eyes. ¡°In thest two months of my life, I experienced the most malicious treatment.¡± Due to rumors of her poor medical skills and reckless prescribing, her patients began to question her. They would always suspect whether the medications she prescribed were correct or if she was prescribing them recklessly. At the slightest difort, they would immediately attribute it to her. She was even publicly scolded, pped, and had objects thrown atnovelxo fast update her. ¡°I realized for the first time what the experienced doctors meant when they said, ¡®May the heavens strike you down if you advise someone to study medicine.¡¯ But let¡¯s not dwell on that.¡± The victim ghost seemed like a long-suppressed and aggrieved child, unable to help butin. After venting her grievances, she returned to the main topic. ¡°For the two months after leaving the hospital, Synjin took his wife to clinics to buy diarrhea medicine. When diarrhea didn¡¯t improve, they would visit those unlicensed small clinics for injections. If the injections didn¡¯t work, they would seek folk remedies or take traditional medicine.¡± Patients with renal failure already need to be careful about taking medication. Taking medication indiscriminately or in excessive amounts can cause kidney problems, let alone Synjin¡¯s wife who already had uremia. ¡°It was toote. She couldn¡¯t be saved, and she eventually died,¡± the victim ghost sighed, still filled with regret. After his wife¡¯s death, Synjin erupted. He believed that the hospital had killed his wife. ¡°What infuriated me, even more, was that he doubted my medical skills. He said I was too young and inexperienced, that I was the one who killed his wife.¡± ¡°He said, ¡®Experienced doctors are supposed to be old, bald, and have white beards. Look at how young you are. You definitely can¡¯t treat patients.''¡± ¡°He insisted that I was prescribing the wrong medications and that I had ruined her.¡± The hospital had to present the medical records from her hospitalization to prove that everything had been done ording to protocol. Synjin responded, ¡°Then she must not be good at treating patients. You need to refer to the answers and follow the process. Can¡¯t you adapt to different situations?¡± In short, the situation escted too much, and it didn¡¯t reflect well on the hospital. To downy the issue, the hospital eventuallypensated Synjin with $200,000¡ªunder the pretext of humanitarianism. Naturally, her bonus was deducted again that month. Lilly felt extremely speechless. Chapter 823 Chapter 823 Victim Ghost continued, ¡°The hospitalpensated the money, hoping to settle the matter and prevent Synjin from causing further trouble. He was truly relentless¡­¡± She recounted how Synjin had moved his wife¡¯s lifeless body and ced it at the hospital¡¯s entrance, his voice filled with emotion and tears. He believed wholeheartedly that it was the ipetence of the doctors that had led to her death, and his genuine disy of emotions had a profound impact. ¡°ording to reason, there shouldn¡¯t have been anypensation. Bypensating, it indirectly acknowledges that the hospital was at fault.¡± The hospital itself didn¡¯t have much to worry about, but on a personal level, the pressure was immense. ¡°People who don¡¯t know the whole story truly believe it was a medical malpractice, my fault.¡± Victim Ghost let out a bitter smile, reminiscing about the darkest two months of her life. It was a darkness that made her constantly question herself, wondering if she had made a mistake and if her career in medicine held any meaning. Unlucky Ghost sighed, ¡°So, did youmit suicide then?¡± To her surprise, Victim Ghost shook her head and chuckled, ¡°No, haha¡­ it¡¯s quite a story.¡± ¡°The stress got to me, and I couldn¡¯t adjust my mindset properly. I would stay awake all night, and during the day, I had to work at a high intensity.¡± ¡°Logically, I should have been able to fall asleep easily due to exhaustion, but the more tired I became, the more I struggled to sleep.¡± The intensity was nearly unbearable, something few people could endure. It eventually led to her sudden death while at her workstation. ¡°And that¡¯s how it happened,¡± Victim Ghost shrugged. She seemed to lighten up a bit as she spoke, but Lilly felt a heavy weight in her heart. ¡°Was it because you couldn¡¯t ept your death afterward, or because you couldn¡¯t understand it? Did these lingering thoughts turn you into a malignant spirit?¡± Victim Ghost shook her head, ¡°No, not really. It¡¯s funny, but at the time, I had a critically ill patient in my care.¡± In the days leading up to her death, she didn¡¯t think much about herself. She focused on how to treat the patient, how to fight the infection, and which medications to use. Even after her death, she couldn¡¯t snap out of it and kept thinking about how to fight the infection, how to administer the medications¡­ By the time she came to her senses, she had been dead for several days, well past her departure time¡­ ¡°I died while still at my workstation, right in front of theputer. There were a few medical records left unfinished.¡± ¡°Afterpleting the records, new patients were admitted on theputer. I continued to look at them, continuing to think about their treatment.¡± It became a habit, and she became a bit numb. The longer she stayed, the less she wanted to leave. And so, she remained there for over a decade. ¡°Perhaps it was an obsession, but I don¡¯t even know what that obsession was.¡± Looking back, all she felt was emptiness in her mind. She had nned to return home, but after over a decade had passed, her parents were no longer there, and she didn¡¯t know where to go. She wandered the streets and happened to witness Johnny issuing a parking ticket to a luxury car parked illegally. The car¡¯s owner was wealthy and, without any hesitation, he spat at Johnny and tossed a few banknotes at him. [¡°Damn traffic cop, all you want is money? Here you go!¡±] Without caring about any consequences, he revved his engine and drove off, knocking Johnny several meters away. ¡°He also had a tough time. In a situation like this, the responsibility should have fallen on that person, and he should have been detained.¡± ¡°But in this small ce, connections matter even more, and that driver had connections.¡± Instead of being punished, he made Johnny write a self-critique. ¡°That¡¯s when I attached myself to him,¡± Victim Ghost sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to harm anyone; I just felt a sense of empathy.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Lilly didn¡¯t say much but suddenly asked, ¡°Victim Ghost, do you regret bing a doctor?¡± Victim Ghost paused, remaining silent for a long time¡­ The Harem Spirit thought to herself that she must regret it. After finally bing a legitimate doctor, she faced various injustices. She dedicated herself to the patients but didn¡¯t receive any good oues. If it were her, she would regret it. However, to her surprise, Victim Ghost shook her head and said, ¡°No regrets.¡± Even though the sry was abysmal and patients often didn¡¯t understand her. Even with the hospital¡¯s bureaucracy and having toply with certain rules and regtions, compromising was sometimes necessary. But Victim Ghost had no regrets. ¡°The first time I saved a patient was during my rotation in the emergency department,¡± she said. ¡°It was a patient who had fallen into the water and went into shock. When they brought him in, he had no signs of breathing or a heartbeat. Even the attending physician thought there was no hope.¡± ¡°I had just graduated at the time, full of youthful arrogance. Maybe I had watched too much TV¡­ I believed in miracles.¡± She seemed a bit adolescent, stubbornly performing CPR on him. She persisted for over ten minutes, going from believing in miracles to gradually feeling despair. But then, miraculously, the patient came back to life. ¡°You can¡¯t understand that feeling,¡± Victim Ghost¡¯s eyes shimmered with tears. ¡°The feeling of saving someone¡¯s life!¡± It was hope arising suddenly from despair, like the sun rising after the darkest hour of dawn. It was enough to warm and touch a person¡¯s heart.novelxo fast update Since that moment, she had been firm in her conviction: to save more people, help the dying, and heal the injured! ¡°The patient¡¯s family knelt before me, crying and thanking me,¡± Victim Ghost spoke, her eyes still teary. ¡°I can¡¯t put it into words¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t describe the profound impact and emotion she felt at that moment. She had saved a life! Throughout her brief years as a doctor, she cured countless patients and resuscitated several critically ill ones. ¡°One time, an intern asked our department head, ¡®What makes a doctor?''¡± ¡°Our head said, ¡®A doctor is someone who dares to challenge the Ruler of Hell for a person.''¡± ¡°While the Ruler of Hell ims a life at midnight, we dare to keep them until dawn or even snatch them back.¡± Victim Ghost burst intoughter, wiping away the tears in her eyes. ¡°So, when you ask me if I have any regrets, even though thest two months were the darkest period of my life, I still have no regrets.¡± ¡°Even if I continue for another ten or twenty years, experiencing even more disheartening situations, I won¡¯t regret it.¡± And she believed that most of her colleagues wouldn¡¯t regret it either. Despiteints, anger, and tears, they wouldn¡¯t regret it. The sense of aplishment from saving a life was enough to heal all the past darkness that lingered in their hearts. These missions and beliefs were what led them to choose this profession and staymitted to it, forever unyielding. At that moment, Victim Ghost seemed to emit a radiant light. Lilly was a bit dazed. Challenging the Ruler of Hell to save a person¡­ She raised her hand and gently tapped Victim Ghost on the forehead, wearing a wide smile. ¡°Then you¡¯ve won!¡± ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± Victim Ghost froze¡­ Chapter 824 Chapter 824 Victim Ghost froze, unaware that Lilly was the Ruler of Hell and unable to grasp the meaning behind her words. At that moment, her unwavering determination vanishedpletely¡­ It turned out that her determination was this. Victim Ghost smiled. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She looked around. ¡°Thank you all.¡± Initially, she had some resistance to the onlookers listening to her story. But unexpectedly, after speaking out, she felt a sense of release. Lilly suddenly asked, ¡°Ah, onest question! Will you hold grudges against those people? The ones who spoke ill of you and got angry with you?¡± Victim Ghost shook her head. ¡°No, patients themselves suffer from illness, which can be understood. Most of the time, the families of patients don¡¯t understand medical matters, and that can be understood too.¡± For those who couldn¡¯t understand, she simply moved on. She had many things to do, many patients to treat, and no energy to hold grudges. She didn¡¯t ask the public to treat healthcare professionals as angels or gods. She would be truly satisfied if they could just see them as normal human beings. Lilly nodded. ¡°You¡¯re kind, Victim Ghost.¡± If it were her, she might not be able to do the same.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Harem Spirit stood up, patting her bottom. ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ve finished listening to the ghost story. It¡¯s time to go back to work!¡± Weakling Spirit said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll go check if Master Belmont has woken up.¡± Ghost Bride took Victim Ghost¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll help you choose a headstone.¡± Victim Ghost looked puzzled. Lilly followed them inside for a quick look, seeing that Pablo was still unconscious and there were no other abnormalities, then she came out. In the afternoon, ke took Lilly to the hospital to visit Hugh before returning. In the evening, after Lilly had taken a bath and brushed her teeth, she got into bed early, holding her little bunny. ke gently touched her small face and asked, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Lilly said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about why Victim Ghost doesn¡¯t have any regrets.¡± ke looked at her and spoke in a warm, deep voice, ¡°In her hospital, even though there may be injustice, there are people, even her department head, who have gray ie and various unspoken industry rules.¡± ¡°However, a person¡¯s initial intentions never change. When they first chose to enter this profession, they also made an oath to their masters, holding the desire to save lives and heal the wounded in their hearts.¡± ¡°In this world, there are worms everywhere, and unreasonable people everywhere.¡± ¡°But you have to believe that light will always ovee darkness. Just like the ces where the sun shines, it can surpass all darkness.¡± It is unfair to dismiss the dedication of the majority of doctors silently contributing because of a small number of ipetent ones. It is also unfair to deny the contributions made by the majority of public servants to society because of a small number of selfish and greedy individuals. To condemn the majority of people who silently sacrifice because of a despicable few is inherently unfair. In ke¡¯s heartfelt words, Lilly gradually fell asleep. A smile of relief lingered on her lips as she dreamt of arge sun hanging inside the jar of souls. Scaring Harem Spirit and the others, they scattered in all directions. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Lillyughed in her sleep. ke, who was still watching over her quietly, couldn¡¯t help but join in theughter and gently tapped her little nose. ¡°Goodnight, my good baby.¡± ke lightly kissed her forehead and quietly left the room. Late at night, ke sat at his desk, contemting for a long time before sending out a document. The sun rose, and life seemed to go on as usual. Johnny changed into his uniform, silently encouraging himself. Before going on duty, the boss came over with a document and called everyone over. ¡°Gather around for a morning meeting.¡± ¡°This document is about caring for frontline public servants¡­¡± he mentioned, ¡°It mentions that we should care for and, um, that, care for our frontlinerades.¡± ¡°So, let¡¯s discuss a few points in this document. Um, first¡­¡± Johnny listened to the leader¡¯s bureaucratic speech, feeling somewhat helpless inside. Why bother attending such a meeting? He¡¯d rather go to the front line for patrol.novelxo fast update Just then, his name was mentioned in the document: ¡°Um, Johnny!¡± Johnny was startled, subconsciously thinking he was about to be criticized again. But then he heard the leader say, ¡°Johnny has always been steadfast on the front line, um, often sacrificing sleep, forgetting oneself, sacrificing personal matters for the greater good!¡± Johnny listened earnestly and humbly on the surface, but inside, he remained unaffected. Sacrificing personal matters for the greater good¡­ Who doesn¡¯t want to take care of their affairs? The front-line work was indeed demanding, but he could handle it. He didn¡¯t need to emphasize any ¡°sacrifices¡± or ¡°trade-offs¡± for his job responsibilities; they were simply what he should do. It¡¯s just that Johnny had experienced too much. When there were incidents that touched people¡¯s hearts, the media would praise them as heroes, gods, and guardians¡­ But Johnny didn¡¯t like this kind of praise. How should he put it¡­ Johnny felt that using healthcare workers as an example was very relevant to what he wanted to express. Johnny also disliked seeing the media hyping up healthcare workers as the most beautiful angels during major events, filming them exhausted and lying on the ground to rest, and then showering them with endless praise. What was the result of this? Once, he took a car ident victim to the hospital at night, and coincidentally, the doctor was on a break. The man said, ¡°The doctor is sleeping at a time like this?!¡± There were many instances where, due to his job, he often had to take people to the hospital. He encountered doctors eating lunch, and they would say, ¡°Wait a moment, let me take a few bites¡­¡± Some people with bad temperaments would say, ¡°The patient is right in front of you, and the doctor is eating?!¡± There were even asions when the doctor went to the bathroom, and some people were dissatisfied, saying, ¡°Can¡¯t you hold it for a moment? Aren¡¯t you doctors angels, the ones who save lives and heal the wounded?¡± Chapter 825 Chapter 825 Simrly, within their profession, they have faced exceedingly high expectations. They were criticized by the public for being superior and not catering to the masses needs. There wereints about not allowing the groups to take pictures of police vehicles, and they were used of being unsympathetic. It¡¯s just a picture, why are you making a big fuss? During an explosion or a fire, they were unable to enter due to safety concerns. However, the crowd implored them to rush into the fire without proper protective measures, arguing that failure to do so wouldbel them as heartless and that they did not deserve to wear their uniforms¡­ Even when some of their colleagues took breaks and smoked, when photographed, they faced severe criticism. It was as if they are expected not to smoke, not to take breaks, and not to prioritize their families¡­ The public¡¯s ¡°standard¡± for them has been elevated due to excessive praise. They were just ordinary people! Rather than asking others to treat them as heroes, they wanted to be treated as regr people¡­ Johnny¡¯s mind was filled with various thoughts. When he snapped back to reality, the leader on the stage was still speaking, ¡°So¡­ Johnny sacrificed himself to safeguard the front lines and safety for our masses! He¡¯s an exemry and exceptional person¡­¡± Johnny was taken aback. He was not young anymore, he was in his thirties, and his wife and children oftenined about his work keeping him busy, leaving little time for home. Friends and rtives even questioned the significance of his seemingly thankless job. However, at that moment, he suddenly felt a renewed sense of purpose. ¡°Protecting front line and safety of the masses¡±¡­ It was just an official statement, yet Johnny¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. And he was not the only one¡ªmany of hisrades and colleagues in simr frontline positions unexpectedly received the recognition that morning. They initially suspected that it might be a superficial gesture concocted by higher-ups to create a positive image or something simr. However, as Johnny read through the document titled ¡°Caring for Comrades in Frontline Posts,¡± he discovered numerous practical measures listed within it. The document even included the well-being of frontline personnel as one of the criteria for evaluating supervisors. In other words, it was not just an empty show, but a tangible initiative that could be implemented. ¡°Who¡¯s behind all this¡­¡± Johnny muttered to himself. The person who created and issued this document must be a capable leader who truly understands the needs of frontline personnel! Once again, Johnny¡¯s heart swelled with emotion. It was like walking for a long time and suddenly glimpsing the dawn on the horizon. It was the same dawn they envisioned when they made a heartfeltmitment to this line of work! With renewed faith, Johnny adjusted his hat, stepped out confidently, and hurried to his assigned post. Meanwhile, on the other side, the leader whom Johnny admired, ke, was wearing an apron and clumsily attempting to cook poached eggs for Lilly. Having never cooked such a delicate egg before, he struggled to determine whether they were overcooked or misshapen. ¡°Another failure,¡± ke sighed in dismay as he gazed at a bowl of sparse and unappetizing poached eggs. He took a few spoonfuls of the messy mixture and forced himself to eat it, determined to try again. Hugh was hospitalized, and Bettany had to keep himpany. Margaret usually took care of the cooking and frequently sent meals over. But this morning, ke had a sudden urge to cook poached eggs for Lilly. ke thought it would be an easy dish to cook¡­ At that moment, Lilly woke up, held a little rabbit, yawned, and asked in a daze, ¡°What are you doing, Daddy?¡± ke turned around and said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake? Take a seat, Daddy¡¯s making poached eggs for you.¡± Apart from poached eggs, he also needed to prepare some meat. ke was not skilled in cooking delicate dishes like meat loaves or salt-baked chicken¡­ He could handle roasted chicken, boiled chicken, and even chicken alfredo. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just do whatever I can.¡± ke rubbed salt on the whole chicken, wrapped it in tin foil, and ced it in the oven. After waiting for a while, ke served a bowl of poached eggs first and said, ¡°Start with the poached eggs, the roasted chicken will be ready soon.¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes widened as she asked skeptically, ¡°Are these poached eggs?¡± ke replied, ¡°Well¡­ they¡¯re a bit different from your Grandma¡¯s.¡± He did his best. Lilly picked up the soupdle and tasted it, nodding repeatedly, ¡°It¡¯s delicious! Daddy, won¡¯t you have a bite?¡± ke felt secretly proud, waved his hand, and said, ¡°No, Daddy¡¯s not eating.¡± He had already eaten his fill while testing how to make poached eggs. Although they did not look perfect, they still tasted alright. After waiting for a long time, the oven beeped, and the roasted chicken was ready. To his surprise, it smelled incredibly fragrant. Upon seeing Lilly enjoy her meal, ke felt an indescribable sense of fulfillment. He understood why the olddy was so delighted to cook for Lilly. After they finished eating and drinking, Lilly made a phone call to ask about her grandfather¡¯s condition and then began practicingbat techniques at home. ¡°You want to engage in realbat?¡± ke was surprised. ¡°With whom?¡± Don¡¯t I have a sandbag?novelxo fast update Neither the malignant spirits in the jar of souls nor Beelzebub was worthy opponents for her. Lilly shook the Pce of the Ring of Hell and said, ¡°I¡¯ll practice with King Libra¡± In the past, after exhausting all her strength and nearly losing her life, she managed to capture King Libra. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She had always been hesitant to spar with King Libra freely because she knew she was not ready yet. Now Lilly believed she could give it a try. ke nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you should expand the Pce of the Ruler of Hell, but remember to stay within the boundaries of it¡­¡± Since she controlled the Pce of the Ruler of Hell, she could always control it within its boundaries. Lilly understood and raised her hand, erging the Pce of the Ruler of Hell. Inside the expansive space of the hall, King Libra fixed his gaze on the five hidden valleys in front of him! The Pce of the Ruler of Hell could be maderge enough to amodate five hidden valleys. Initially, King Libra saw the five hidden valleys but could not be bothered to make a move. He did not want to work for Lilly for anything! However, after waiting for a long time, King Libra started to waver day by day, fearing that Lilly was deceiving him intentionally. So, after obtaining the soul flower, he suddenly snatched it away. But Lilly had paid no attention to the soul-flower for such a long time that it seemed she had forgotten about it! Thus, King Libra stood up, exerted great effort to walk into the hidden valley, and emerged with the soul flower in his hand. ¡°Ha¡­haha!¡± No one¡¯s stopping me? The soul flower was all his! King Libra was overjoyed and was about to stuff the soul flower into his mouth¡­ Chapter 826 Chapter 826 King Libra clenched the soul flower tightly in his hand! However, as he brought it to his mouth, he suddenly noticed Lilly standing in front of him: ¡°Hey, what are you eating? Let me see.¡± King Libra instinctively shoved it into his mouth, but it slipped away at thest moment. With the soul flower still in her hand, Lilly muttered, ¡°It¡¯s alright, your saliva didn¡¯t touch it.¡± She worked so hard to retrieve it, so she was not about to give it to someone else. She would not give it up no matter what. King Libra was speechless. Frustrated, he fell to the ground and eximed, ¡°Are you just toying with me!?¡± Lilly looked puzzled and replied, ¡°Huh? No! If you¡¯re not fun to y with, why would I wanna y with you?¡± King Libra was silent. Meanwhile, ke, who was ¡°watching the show¡± outside the Pce of the Ruler of Hell, coughed awkwardly. It was not the best time to intervene. Lilly continued, ¡°I came here to practice my skills with you.¡± King Libra cursed. There¡¯s no need to be so straightforward about it! Lilly put the soul flower back into the jar of souls and rushed toward him.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She stated her intention and went straight into the action, catching King Libra off guard. Without any precautions in ce, King Libra was easily thrown aside with great force! ¡°Bang!¡± King Libra crashed into the wall of the hall, creating a loud thud that rattled his head. Enraged, King Libra¡¯s anger billowed, his every orifice fuming with frustration, ¡°You! You insolent brat, how dare you provoke¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Lilly moved with lightning speed, swiftly grabbing King Libra¡¯s ankle once again and flinging him outward. ¡°Didn¡¯t your dad ever tell you to never let your guard down?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, you don¡¯t have a Daddy. However, I have one!¡± Lilly had exerted so much force that her words came out slurred, causing King Libra¡¯s ears to buzz. He could not tell if he had been thrown or if Lilly¡¯s words had shocked him. ¡°You¡­!¡± Bang! Silence followed. Lilly effortlessly threw King Libra three times in session. King Libra did not expect to be thrown three times by Lilly, whom he had belittled. He was on the verge of exploding with rage. Getting back on his feet, his eyes fixated on Lilly with a predatory re. However, he was caught off guard. King Libra still remembered that when he had been captured, Lilly had been nothing more than an ant to him! He could have easily crushed her with a flick of his fingers! King Libra stood up and sneered, ¡°Very well, I wasn¡¯t paying attention earlier, but you won¡¯t be so lucky this time!¡± Unexpectedly, Lilly gestured for him toe closer with her fingers, saying, ¡°Come on then!¡± King Libra was silent. Are you insulting me? A hint of coldness flickered in his eyes as he raised his foot and charged toward her. King Libra was fast. He was King Libra and would not be defeated this easily. Lilly prepared herself the moment King Libra charged, but she still could not dodge his first attack. As King Libra¡¯s palm struck, Lilly managed to step back before being pped. Lilly¡¯s pupils contracted, and with a resounding thud, she was sent flying by the force of the blow. ¡°Lilly!¡± ke couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists tightly, his back tensing up. Lilly stood up and reassured him, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Daddy, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± The moment King Libra¡¯s palm struck her, she had secretly activated the pen of judgment, using it to withstand the attack with all her might. The pen of judgment resonated perfectly with her, invisible to anyone else, but it had indeed helped her fend off the lethal strike. Lilly¡¯s judgment was spot-on. King Libra was furious and had exerted all his strength in that palm. Moreover, finally seeing Lilly, this little being daring to provoke him, King Libra used the opportunity to hide his true strength and wait for the right moment. He believed that with that palm, Lilly would surely be killed, or at the very least, severely injured. Little did he know that Lilly was merely thrown back several feet, digging her heels into the ground to abruptly stop her momentum. She did not die, nor did she disintegrate into dust as he expected. King Libra was taken aback. It can¡¯t be¡­ Since when was Lilly so powerful? He refused to believe it! He had been deceitfully confined by Lilly. Back then, Lilly was just four years old, and now she was merely five. In a year, King Libra could not bring himself to believe that she had grown to a level where she could compete with him! ¡°I underestimated you,¡± King Libra narrowed his eyes, fixating them on Lilly. This time, he had expended a great deal of energy and vowed to never underestimate his enemies again. He did not know just how powerful Lilly had be now, but he knew that during the year he had been imprisoned, he had not been given any opportunity to heal. His vitality waned, gradually fading into weakness.novelxo fast update However, King Libra remained convinced that no matter how feeble he was, Lilly would never pose a threat to him. Lilly affectionately tousled her hair, making sure it was still neat. ¡°Come on,e on!¡± Lilly taunted, provoking once again. Seeing the determined look on the little child¡¯s face fueled King Libra¡¯s anger even more. ¡°You¡¯ll regret everything you¡¯ve done today!¡± King Libra charged forward, resembling a bolt of darkness, swiftly closing the distance to Lilly! Lilly fixed her gaze on King Libra¡¯s figure, astonished by his incredible speed. Her father had set the training objective for the day, if she managed to dodge King Libra¡¯s attack, it would be a sess. Yet, despite her best efforts, she could not dodge the blow. As she was sent hurtling through the air and coughed up blood. Lilly tumbled andnded on the ground, clenching her teeth tightly, refusing to utter a sound. It was far from over! Chapter 827 Chapter 827 Fortunately, with the pen of judgment, Lilly was able to withstand the majority of King Libra¡¯s attacks. Otherwise, she would not have dared to provoke him in such a manner. Shielded by the pen of judgment, she could focus all her energy on countering King Libra¡¯s onught, carefully observing his every move. The sight of the blood she spat out was not in vain, as it provided her with valuable insights into King Libra¡¯s tactics. ¡°I saw it!¡± Lilly whispered, her gaze fixed on King Libra as he approached for the third time, intent on ending her life. This time, before he could even get close, Lilly moved with greater speed, vanishing from sight in an instant! King Libra¡¯s palm struck empty air. The small figure in front of him had vanished in the blink of an eye! What in the world was this tool she possessed? ¡°Hey, I¡¯m behind you!¡± Lilly¡¯s voice echoed from behind. King Libra swiftly turned his head, only to find Lilly standing behind him, a radiant smile gracing her face, nearly blinding in its brilliance. In the instant he turned his head, he swiped his palm through the air. This time, he witnessed Lilly swiftly evade his attack, moving to the side in a split second. No matter what tool he used, it proved useless against her nimbleness. She dodged his attacks. Impossible! King Libra was taken aback. If Lilly could dodge solely based on her speed, did it mean that her strength had already reached a terrifying level? He refused to believe it! Determination flickered in King Libra¡¯s eyes as he unleashed a series of consecutive palm strikes. As expected, Lilly evaded the first palm, but she could not avoid the subsequent second and third strikes. ¡°Haha¡­ so that¡¯s how it is,¡± King Libra sneered. ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite impressive that you can predict my attack patterns!¡± Lilly was sent flying and collided with the wall. The impact left a deep dent in the wall, and it was soft like cotton candy. King Libra was speechless. This is just¡­ unfair! The collision caused a loud bang, ringing in his ears and leaving Lilly feeling weightless upon impact. Darkness clouded King Libra¡¯s eyes. Now that he had a grasp of Lilly¡¯s strength, all he needed to do was eliminate her. Not to mention that the Pce of the Ruler of hell could not trap him¡ªsoon, the Pce of the Ruler of Hell would be under his control! It must be said that being imprisoned for a year and going without eating for that long had left King Libra quite foolish and starved for power. His mind and intellect were not as bright as they used to be¡­ It did not ur to him that if Lilly was able to escape his initial strike, why wouldn¡¯t she be able to escape from the Pce of the Ruler of Hell if she was in danger? ¡°Come at me!¡± Despite her minor injuries, Lilly grew more courageous in the face of frustration. Before she could even stand up, King Libraunched another attack. Though his physical strength was already depleted, he restored some of his energy. Now, he believed he could take down Lilly. With that conviction, he unleashed five consecutive strikes! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Lilly swiftly kicked her heels against the ground and leaped up like an agile cat, sessfully parrying the first three strikes in rapid session. She was unable to evade the subsequent two strikes, but the pen of judgment came to her rescue. Now, the pen of judgment served as her imprable shield, and King Libra¡¯s current strength was incapable of breaking through its defense and harming her. Lilly coughed, wiping away the blood from the corner of her mouth. She gazed at King Libra with a smile and taunted, ¡°Is that all? Are you that weak?¡± King Libra¡¯s fingers trembled involuntarily, a result of his exhaustion. He, the mighty king of the underworld, had been underestimated by a mere child! Inside the jar of souls, the spirits cheered and rooted for Lilly. ¡°Go, Lilly, go!¡± they eximed. The harem spirit presented a purple soul flower to Lilly, saying, ¡°Lilly, eat this to replenish your strength!¡± The cowardly ghost gave her a bottle filled halfway with water from the cold pool and handed it to Lilly. ¡°Lilly, have some water!¡± The bridal ghost waved a makeshift g. ¡°Lilly, you can do it! Keep going!¡± Lilly grabbed the purple soul flower and ate it in front of King Libra. She then drank from the bottle, throwing it aside after finishing it.novelxo fast update The injuries she sustained from her training began to heal, and her pallid face gained a touch of rosy color. Lilly tossed the mineral water bottle aside. ¡°I¡¯m done replenishing my energy!¡± King Libra¡¯s mouth twitched. This¡­ was it the water from the ice pond?! Was he mistaken? During his year-long confinement, King Libra had be aware of everything. He was sure that the water Lilly drank was from the ice pond. Unbelievable! She ate soul flowers, drank water from the ice pond, and now she was attacking him, who had been starved for a year! Do you have a conscience at all? Lilly did not give King Libra the chance toin. In an instant, as the water bottle hit the ground, she swiftly lunged forward, extracting a long sword from thin air and aiming it toward King Libra¡¯s head! ¡°Look at my de!¡± Lilly shouted, striking King Libra¡¯s head with a fierce sword swing. ¡°Puff!¡± King Libra had no time to dodge it as he was caught off guard and had no physical strength. He was forcefully cleaved in two by the sword, dividing his brain into two separate halves. The air was filled with a tumultuous malevolence! Lilly felt an overwhelming sense of triumph. ¡°Inded the blow!¡± A chilling glint sparkled in King Libra¡¯s eyes as he smiled cruelly.¡±Die!¡± Chapter 828 Chapter 828 King Libra was cunning as he did not dodge the strike. As a ghost, it did not matter how many times he was split, as long as his soul remained intact, he could regenerate. Anticipating that Lilly would be unable to dodge after the strike, King Libra allowed her to sh with the sword. And true to his expectations, Lilly found herself in front of King Libra, unable to retract her sword in time, as his palm struck her! Lilly¡¯s expression changed drastically, startled by the imminent danger. Before she could react, the palm struck her directly on the head! ¡°Lilly!¡± The ghosts were shocked and could not help but shout, but they dared not intervene. This was the Pce of the Rule of Hell, and while Lilly could freely move in and out, they would only cause her trouble if they went in. The palmnded on Lilly¡¯s forehead, and King Libra reveled in his triumph. It had all been worth it¡ªhe had managed to withstand the sword and now this little creature would meet her end! However, in the next moment, a pen suddenly appeared and hovered above Lilly¡¯s head, bursting into a brilliant golden light. King Libra¡¯s pupils contracted sharply! The golden light enveloped Lilly, allowing her to evade the blow entirely. Taking advantage of this momentum, she also deflected King Libra¡¯s attack! ¡°Woosh!¡± King Libra was sent flying by the rebound of his palm strike, crashing into the wall of the hall once again. This was the second time he had inadvertently struck himself. The first time had resulted in Lilly activating a mechanism and leading him into the Pce of the Ruler of Hell. The second time was when he was being knocked into the air, and Lilly seized the opportunity to escape from the Pce of the Ruler of Hell. Soon, a man¡¯s voice could be heard from outside, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lilly¡¯s voice responded, ¡°I¡¯m okay, Daddy!¡± The man¡¯s voice reassured her, ¡°That¡¯s good! We¡¯re done with today¡¯s training, and you did an excellent job!¡± ¡°Our objective for this training session was to dodge King Libra¡¯s attacks, and you not only achieved that, but you also managed to strike him with your sword. You¡¯ve surpassed today¡¯s training objective!¡± Lilly¡¯s happiness was evident in her voice as she eximed, ¡°Yay!¡± ke, continued, ¡°Next time, our goal will be to defeat him.¡± Lilly responded with an enthusiastic ¡°Yeah!¡± Meanwhile, King Libra coughed up blood. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He could not hear the voices from outside until now, and suddenly hearing this conversation made it clear that it was to provoke him. King Libra could feel his anger building up, and the once-esteemed ruler of the first pce had now fallen into this wretched state. Reduced to being Lilly¡¯s punching bag! To make matters worse, there was the mention of a next time! What was even more infuriating was that King Libra had to reluctantly admit that Lilly¡¯s strength had greatly increased. If she had only be slightly stronger, she would still be no match for him. However, she had reached a level where she could perfectly counter his attacks! While seething with anger, a hint of fear unknowingly crept into King Libra¡¯s heart¡ªa fear he was not even aware of. Lilly¡¯s current power was already so formidable, and she would likely be even stronger than before as time went by. Eventually, it would result in his demise¡­ King Libra was overwhelmed by a sense of despair, unable to see any hopeful future ahead of him. ¡­ Lilly was very hungry. After the rigorous training, it was already afternoon, and Margaret had returned to the kitchen to prepare a meal. With a pitiful expression, Lilly hurried to the kitchen and pleaded, ¡°Margaret, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± Margaret looked at her affectionately and replied, ¡°Just a little longer, Little Miss Crawford. The food will be ready soon!¡± Lilly nodded understandingly and said, ¡°Okay! Then I¡¯ll take a shower!¡± With some time to spare, Lilly returned to her room and took out a purple soul flower. She also filled a bucket with water from the ice pond, but she was careful not to waste it as she was reluctant to use too much. Although half a bucket of cold pool water did not seem like much, once she soaked in it, the water would rise to her neck. It was a perfect use of the water, and she wanted to make the most of it. After washing up, Lilly immersed herself in the bucket and closed her eyes, recollecting the battle with King Libra. She reyed each moment of the battle in her mind, analyzing every move. Unbeknownst to anyone, Lilly¡¯s exceptional memory was gradually returning. The memories in her mind yed out in slow motion, like a frame-by-frame animation. Lilly could see how King Libra made his moves and calcted his strategies. It turned out that she had been careless during the battle. When she struck King Libra with her sword, she believed that she had dealt a sessful blow and emerged victorious. Little did she know that it was a deliberate ploy by King Libra to let hernd the strike. No wonder Daddy always said soldiers always lie. She finally understood why. Lilly immersed herself in this realization, relishing the feeling. A faint light enveloped her entire body as the water surrounded her small figure. The injuries she had just sustained began to heal at a visible speed until she waspletely unharmed, and she even sensed herself ¡°leveling up¡±.novelxo fast update One of the ghosts in the jar of souls, the cowardly ghost, felt a change. ¡°Lilly¡¯s growing stronger,¡± he whispered. ¡°We need to work harder too¡­¡± On the sacred tree, Pablo¡¯s radiant light seemed to intensify even further. The bridal ghost became suspicious and remarked, ¡°Harem Spirit, it feels like my eyes are being dazzled. Master Belmont seems to be glowing brighter¡­¡± ke had been waiting for Lilly for a while outside the bathroom, and Margaret had finished preparing the meal. He called out in front of the bathroom door, ¡°Lilly?¡± There was no response. ke¡¯s heart skipped a beat, worried that Lilly might have been seriously injured and unable to respond. He forcefully pushed open the bathroom door, only to find Lilly huddled in the bathtub, immersed in the water¡­ She had her eyes closed as if she was meditating. ke was taken aback. ¡­ As the night grew darker, a green train rushed by on the railway tracks. Something suddenly flew down and disappeared through one of the brightly lit train windows. A man could be seen cowering inside. The next day, a railway patrolman, while yawning, conducted his routine inspection of the train tracks to ensure railway safety. Suddenly, he noticed a ck stic bag next to the tracks, containing something¡­ ¡°Hmm?¡± ording to regtions, he was required to inspect and investigate any suspicious items he came across. The patrolman cautiously opened the stic bag, but to his surprise, as soon as he peeked inside, he screamed in terror. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Help¡­ help!!¡± Chapter 829 Chapter 829 The patrolman cautiously opened the ck stic bag, revealing the gruesome sight of a severed human head drenched in blood. It was difficult to determine the gender at first nce. The patrolman¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he beheld the lifeless, fish-like eyes staring back at him. The sheer horror of the sight sent shivers down his spine. A while passed as police officers arrived at the scene and swiftly cordoned off the area. The discovery of a human head on the railway quickly became the talk of the town, spreading rapidly like wildfire. ¡­ Meanwhile, Hugh¡¯s health was steadily improving, and Bettany provided the necessary support for him to stroll through the hospital¡¯s garden. The general hospital was conveniently located a mere four to five miles away from the train tracks, one of which passed within a 1-mile radius of the general hospital ¡ªthe exact spot where the severed head was found. Observing themotion in the distance, Bettany expressed her curiosity, ¡°Why are there rms going off so early in the morning?¡± Hugh nced toward the source of the sound and replied, ¡°Something happened I suppose¡­¡± Bettany looked at him with a quizzical expression, remarking, ¡°I know something has happened, but I don¡¯t know what it is. You¡¯re not answering my question.¡± Maintaining aposed demeanor, Hugh simply smiled in Bettany¡¯s presence. Unbeknownst to the elderly couple, a detached ¡°head¡± was rolling in the distance. To be precise, it was a ghostly figure with a human head. The head spun and rolled until it came to a stop at Bettany¡¯s feet. Then, it gradually floated upwards, defying thews of gravity. As the head¡¯s eyes slowly opened, resembling those of a lifeless fish, it creepily inched closer to Bettany¡¯s face, sniffing the air. ¡°Hee hee¡­ What have you been soaking in? Such a delightful scent,¡± the head whispered, its presence looming eerily around Bettany, almost pressing against her face. However, just as the head was about to adhere to Bettany¡¯s face, a sudden beam of light shot up, forcefully deflecting it away. ¡°What is this?¡± The head grew suspicious. It made another attempt to approach, only to be repelled once more by a beam of light. The same fate befell its proximity to Hugh. Startled and uncertain, the head harbored a strong sense of reluctance. Instinctively drawn to Bettany, who soaked in the water of the ice pond, the head sought out this soul- condensing essence. ¡°Where am I?¡± The disembodied head swiveled aimlessly, casting its gaze around. ¡°Who am I?¡± It bounced and rolled like a ball, traversing toward the hospital. Although the day was overcast, there was still daylight. The head detected the murky atmosphere within the hospital and instinctively homed in on it. The faint aura of water from the ice pond emanating from Bettany stirred a flicker of consciousness within the head, prompting it to swiftly roll into the hospital corridor. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Where¡¯s my body?¡± The head scrutinized the people passing. Spotting a woman in white approaching, it attempted to attach itself to her, fitting its head onto her neck. The woman, carrying a tray of breakfast, suddenly felt an inexplicable chill on her neck. She instinctively recoiled and looked up with a puzzled expression. ¡°Strange, I didn¡¯t turn on the fan¡­¡± The head lingered on the woman¡¯s neck for a moment, sensing dissatisfaction. ¡°This isn¡¯t my body¡­¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my body¡­?¡± The head resumed its ethereal float, fixating on the people bustling around, once again attempting to attach itself, this time to a man¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s not this one either¡­¡± The head continued its search, trying one person after another, but none proved satisfactory. Initially, its purpose was to find its own body, but over time, it seemed to forget that it was merely seeking a suitable vessel. Suddenly, the head turned nkly and fixated its gaze on a child. ¡°That kid looks promising.¡± There was a certain aura that made ghosts feelfortable. The human head made another attempt to attach itself¡­ Josh peered into the hospital room, finding it empty. ¡°Hey, where are Grandma and Grandpa?¡± he asked. Drake stood nearby, hands in his pockets, and replied impatiently, ¡°Maybe they went for a walk. Let¡¯s go.¡± Impatiently awaiting Lilly, he was eager to leave. At noon, after finishing elementary school, the option to attend midday care at school was avable, but Drake, Josh, and Zachary all lived close to home, so they never chose to stay for midday care. Kindergarten sses continued through the afternoon, and Lilly wonovelxo fast updateuld take her nap at school. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Josh reluctantly agreed. However, as soon as he turned around, he was startled to the point of nearly jumping out of his skin. A bloody human head had suddenly appeared right in front of him! Moreover, Josh was currently able to see ghosts. He had been free from such encounters for a long time, and now, out of the blue, he was once again confronted with the sight of a ghost. It was not because he was scared or unustomed to it. It was simply that the sudden and gruesome appearance of this head was too much to bear for anyone. Josh¡¯s supposedly ¡°courageous¡± heart, which had been cultivated over time, was on the verge of copsing. ¡°What the heck¡­ Screw you!¡± Josh eximed, reflexively pulling a frying pan out of his school bag and striking the head with a loud ng. Simultaneously, the amulets and bracelets adorning Josh¡¯s body emitted a faint glow. While they did not make contact with the head, the force of the pan nearly cracked it. The head rolled away, emitting gurgling sounds¡­ Drake¡¯s mouth twitched in disbelief. I can¡¯t with him¡­ When he was going to school, his schoolbag was filled with books, but he ced a frying pan in it?! And he carried it back and forth to school?! Meanwhile, Bettany was supporting Hugh when she suddenly felt a blur in front of her eyes, as if something had flown past her. Chapter 830 Chapter 830 Bettany¡¯s vision was still blurry, and she had a lingering feeling that something had flown over, but she could not see it. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She looked suspiciously at the frying pan in Josh¡¯s hand, thinking that the flickering ck shadow might have been caused by the pan. ¡°Why did you bring a frying pan here?¡± Bettany asked, puzzled. Josh¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the head floating behind his grandmother. The head, still recovering from the beating, floated up from behind Bettany and fixed its gaze on Josh. Josh felt a chill run down his spine from being stared at by the head. Bettany turned around to see what Josh was looking at and asked again, ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯m asking you something! Why do you have a pan¡­¡± Josh panicked and blurted out a nonsense excuse, ¡°I¡­ I was going to fry an egg for Grandpa.¡± Hugh and Bettany exchanged bewildered nces, while Drake remained silent and frowned. Hugh, maintaining his serious expression, spoke firmly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to fry anything. Go home immediately.¡± The two brothers obediently turned to leave. As they walked out, they overheard other family members of patients passing by, expressing admiration for their filial behavior. ¡°These brothers are so young, yet they¡¯re quite devoted to their grandparents¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Unlike my ungrateful son, I¡¯ve been in the hospital for so long, but he rarely visits. He just pops in for a short while and then leaves.¡± As the two brothers approached the elevator, Josh kept ncing over his shoulder. Drake noticed his behavior and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Josh eximed in horror, ¡°It¡¯s following me!¡± The human head floated near the elevator doors, fixated on them as they closed. As soon as the doors shut, Josh felt a wave of relief wash over him. This head is terrifying! The head was covered in blood, and its hair was matted together with dried, ckened blood. Despite staring at it for a while, Josh still could not discern whether it belonged to a man or a woman. ¡°Why is there a dismembered head in the hospital?¡± he wondered aloud. ¡°And it¡¯s still dripping with blood¡­¡± Once he had regained hisposure, Josh began to think more logically. ¡°The neck was cleanly cut. It looks like someone dismembered it¡­¡± Drake listened to his brother¡¯s muttering, feeling increasingly uneasy. Even inside the elevator, he could sense the tension building in his own back. ¡°Ding¡­¡± The elevator reached the first floor, and the doors opened. The brothers swiftly stepped out, picking up their pace instinctively. But just as they were making their way out, Josh abruptly halted and grabbed onto Drake¡¯s arm, causing him to stop as well. ¡°What is it?¡± Drake asked, puzzled. Josh swallowed hard. ¡°It¡¯s following me again¡­¡± he whispered. Leading his brother around the head, Josh hurriedly made his way out of the building. Outside, the weather appeared sunny, but a sense of cloudiness hung in the air¡ªa sharp contrast to the actual weather conditions. Josh started running, and Drake, feeling a sense of urgency, quickened his pace as well, their feet carrying them forward almost instinctively. Since they hade to the hospital by bus, they were fortunate to find the bus approaching just in time. Josh rushed toward it, ncing back to see the head still following him, and shouted urgently, ¡°Hurry up, Drake!¡± Why do you still care about your image at a time like this? Drake wiped the beads of sweat from his forehead and managed to board the bus, relieved to have escaped the unsettling presence of the head. The bus driver, noticing the boys¡¯ perspiration, spoke kindly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I saw you and decided to wait. Take your time next time!¡± Concerned about theirfort, the driver adjusted the air conditioner to cool them down. Josh could not help but shiver as the bus became chilly. He nced ahead and saw the head floating nearby, still fixated on him. Feeling overwhelmed, Josh could not contain his anger and fear any longer. His voice trembled as he angrily questioned, ¡°Why are you following me?¡± At that moment, a young girl seated in front of him turned around, her eyes betraying a hint of panic. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± she stammered. Drake, recognizing her as the girl who had sent him a love letter before, looked at her curiously. She was from the ss next to theirs. Blushing, the girl greeted Drake in a soft voice, ¡°Hi, Drake. It¡¯s me¡­ I¡¯m in the ss next to yours.¡± Drake finally remembered who she was. She was the girl who had written a love letter to someone despite not knowing how to read.novelxo fast update Dismissing her with a cold gaze, he shifted his attention back to Josh. ¡°What did it say?¡± he asked. Josh, still on edge, replied nervously, ¡°It didn¡¯t say anything! It just kept staring at us like that¡­¡± Meanwhile, the little girl happened to be gazing at Drake. Drake was known for his good looks, which often attracted others¡¯ attention without him realizing it. Sensing the boys¡¯ remarks, the girl felt as if they were intentionally mocking her, causing her face to turn even redder. At the next bus stop, she hurriedly disembarked, her face flushed. She bit her lip, watching the bus disappear. The head continued to follow Josh throughout the day. As the sky grew darker and the wind picked up, Josh silently cursed his luck. He had never been fond of cloudy days, and this experience only solidified his dislike. Drake, on the other hand, had never wished for his sister to finish school this much. Although he could not see ghosts like Josh, he understood that knowing and being aware of their presence could be the most unsettling experience. The two brothers nced at the clock on the wall, feeling helpless and impatient as time seemed to drag on. Meanwhile, the head continued to float outside Josh¡¯s ssroom. Josh felt a deep sense of despair. What did it want from him? Why couldn¡¯t it just follow his brother instead? Please just follow my brother instead of me! Just as he pondered this, he watched in astonishment as the head began floating toward the next ssroom. There were four sses on the third floor, and both Drake and Josh¡¯s ssrooms were located there. The head seemed to be heading in Drake¡¯s direction. Josh was momentarily taken aback, almost believing that the head could hear his inner thoughts. Chapter 831 Chapter 831 The head glided toward Drake¡¯s ssroom, its ethereal presence outside the window captivating the attention of the students. After observing for a prolonged period, the motionless eyes shifted slightly, and it entered the room. ¡°This¡­ doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t working either.¡± A shiver ran through the minds of the students, leaving them unsettled. ¡°Strange, did they crank up the air conditioner? I feel so cold.¡± ¡°Yeah, now that you mention it, I thought I was the only one feeling cold!¡± During the self-study session, someone decided to investigate further. ¡°The temperature of the air conditioner seems normal,¡± they reported. Turning to his deskmate, Drake, the student asked, ¡°Drake, do you feel cold?¡± Drake sat upright and replied, ¡°Nope.¡± In truth, he felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end as if he were being watched! Was the head behind him? Drake folded his hands, assuming the appearance of an attentive student engrossed in his book. Unbeknownst to others, his left hand discreetly sped the protective bracelet on his right wrist. The head did not linger in Drake¡¯s ssroom for long. After unsessful attempts, it drifted away to another ssroom. In that ssroom, a girl sat near the window, wearing a somewhat forlorn expression. It was the same girl who had sent Drake a love letter. The head fixed its gaze upon her, attempting to attach to her. Astonishingly, it ced its head upon hers! The girl, lost in her thoughts, suddenly experienced a numbing sensation in her head. She abruptly stood up, devoid of expression, and walked out of the ssroom. Everyone in the ss was left dumbfounded. ¡°Selen, where are you going?¡± someone called after her. Selen continued walking outside, she could not hear anything. While engrossed in his book, Drake suddenly felt a piercing gaze fixed upon him from outside the window. Raising his eyes, he locked gazes with the girl from the neighboring ss. Her unwavering stare carried an inexplicable chill. Drake¡¯s heartbeat quickened, and he squinted slightly in response. However, the girl¡¯s visit was brief, as she proceeded to the next ss. Josh had a simr encounter. Initially relieved that he could not see the head anymore, he looked up only to find the girl from the bus standing outside the corridor, directing her intense gaze at him. Josh saw the head resting upon the girl¡¯s shoulders. She appeared to be a nine or ten-year-old, holding the head of an adult. The sight was eerie no matter how one looked at it. Josh couldn¡¯t help but wonder, why was she always fixated on him. Fortunately, a teacher noticed the girl and instructed her to return to the ssroom. When she resisted, the teacher attempted to pull her back. To everyone¡¯s astonishment, the girl exhibited surprising strength, resisting the teacher¡¯s efforts and emitting a horrific cry. Thismotion attracted the attention of those inside the ssroom, prompting them to crowd around the windows. Even students who could not find a spot to observe joined the gathering, bewildered by the scene. ¡°Isn¡¯t she Selen? What¡¯s happening??¡± someone whispered in disbelief. A boy emerged from behind the crowd, ascending the stairs. He was rtively tall, seemingly a sixth- grade student. Positioned among the onlookers, he looked at Selen intently. The boy nced down at the spinning object in the palm of his hand. If Josh had noticed it, he would have recognized it as his spiritpass. A faint light emanated from the boy¡¯s hand as he held onto it tightly before turning and departing. ¡°It¡¯s just a woeful ghost¡­ not worth my attention,¡± he whispered. ¡°Ivan, where has that kid gone¡­¡± In the end, Selen was taken away, and Josh remained restless throughout the afternoon, unaware of her whereabouts. Meanwhile, in the Task Force¡¯s Dissection Room¡­ A dissecting table disyed a human head. The head was drenched in blood, the eyes wide open and lifeless. It was a gruesome sight, but no other signs of decay were evident. The case investigators were perplexed. ¡°Any progress?¡± inquired one. The other shook his head. ¡°Not yet! This stretch of railway has four tracks with over a hundred trains passing through¡­¡± ¡°Based on the direction the head rolled, it appears to havee from a train traveling downward. We¡¯ve examined more than 50 trains in that direction, but we haven¡¯t found any leads.¡± The man who appeared to be in charge furrowed his brow. ¡°No, considering the level of dposition, it seems that the person has been dead for at least seven days. This suggests that they couldn¡¯t have been killed on the train.¡± ¡°In other words, someone brought this head onto the train.¡± However, that seemed imusible. Presently, every station required thorough security checks upon entry. Carrying a head through the security check without detection would be impossible. ¡°Continue the investigation,¡± the leadermanded.novelxo fast update ¡°Yes!¡± responded the team, determined to uncover more clues. ¡­ Lilly happily clutched her small schoolbag and sat on the stone pier by the school gate as she usually did. To her surprise, she looked up and saw her three brothers waiting for her at the entrance. Beside her sat a girl who appeared to be in the upper grade. Observing that Lilly was waiting alone, she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anyone to pick you up? I have my brother!¡± Lilly responded bluntly, ¡°My brothers are picking me up too.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The little girl seemed dissatisfied and retorted, ¡°My brother is in sixth grade, and he¡¯s very tall! He¡¯ll beat you.¡± Lilly nced at her dismissively, saying, ¡°I have three older brothers. If you dare toy a finger on me, my three brothers will give you a taste of your own medicine.¡± The little girl¡¯s expression suddenly crumbled, and she burst into tears. Lilly was taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Drake and the others hurriedly approached upon seeing Lilly¡¯s distressed expression. They had a sense of security once they saw their sister. Josh asked, concerned, ¡°Why is she crying?¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She said that her brother would beat me up, so I told her that my three brothers would beat her up if she did that too, and then she started crying.¡± Just then, a boy taller than the average elementary school student approached, his brows furrowed. ¡°Who made you cry?¡± he demanded. The little girl pointed at Lilly and sobbed, ¡°It was her! She said her three older brothers would beat me up!¡± Lilly, momentarily disregarding the little girl, stared intently at the tall boy in front of her. Wait, who is this guy? Why did she sense the presence of Ivan from him? With a guarded expression, Lilly blurted out, ¡°What did you do to Ivan?¡± The tall boy narrowed his eyes¡­ Chapter 832 Chapter 832 Lilly red at the tall boy in front of her, her anger simmering beneath the surface. Although she did not know the details, she had a feeling that something was amiss with Ivan. And this big boy in front of her seemed to be involved. Alban locked eyes with Lilly, his gaze carrying a dangerous intensity. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Ivan?¡± he demanded. Lilly fought to suppress the anger welling up inside her. Her father had always taught her not to judge someone as good or bad before knowing the truth. What if she was mistaken? Lilly could not shake off the feeling that something had happened to Ivan. Thest time she saw Ivan, he told her to tell Mr. Shaw that he would returnter. Deep down, she believed that Ivan woulde back. Pursing her lips, Lilly maintained her unwavering gaze at the tall boy and replied, ¡°He¡¯s my brother¡¯s friend, and he¡¯s also my friend!¡± Alban¡¯s expression turned cold. He picked up Tia¡¯s schoolbag and said icily, ¡°Then we have nothing more to say¡± Initially, he had thought that this little girl might be of the same kind, and he intended to approach her. However, if she was associated with someone like Ivan, there was no need to have any further interaction. Alban scooped up the Tia, who was weeping, and began to walk away. But Drake, Josh, and Zachary swiftly positioned themselves, blocking his path. Alban¡¯s eyes turned frigid. The teacher by the gate stood there, dumbfounded. Just a moment ago, two kindergarten children had gotten into a dispute over whose older brother was stronger. They would not fight, could they? Another teacher rushed over, trying to defuse the situation. ¡°Kids, let¡¯s not fight. We¡¯re all friends here¡­¡± Alban scoffed disdainfully. ¡°Friends with them? I think not.¡± Anxiety gnawed at Lilly¡¯s heart, leaving her with no choice but to persist in her questioning. ¡°What happened to Ivan? What happened to Ivan?¡± she repeated, her voice trembling. Alban¡¯s gaze hardened with disgust as he looked at Lilly. ¡°You truly are of the same kind. So self- righteous. Did you see it with your own eyes? Or did something happen and you just assumed I was involved with Ivan?¡± Josh interjected, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t we? We¡¯re not being self-righteous. If you want us to understand, you need to exin what happened first!¡± At that moment, they forgot about the floating head. Their younger sister¡¯s implication was clear¡ª something happened to Ivan, and it somehow involved this boy. Unable to ignore their persistence, Alban responded coldly, ¡°As we were passing through the abyss, I kicked him down.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Lilly¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Why would you do such a thing?¡± she demanded. Ignoring Drake and the others who were blocking his way, Alban held Tia tightly and continued walking, refusing to answer Lilly¡¯s question. Among the three boys, only Drake stood at a simr height to Alban. Yet, standing before them, Alban felt as if he were facing a group of children. Alban bumped into Josh, causing him to be sent flying inexplicably. Nothing seemed to stop him. ¡°Josh!¡± Lilly quickly helped Josh up, noticing that his elbow was bleeding. However, with impatience clouding her mind, she did not have time to dwell on it. She applied a soul flower petal to Josh¡¯s arm. Then, without hesitation, she chased after Alban. The moment Alban caught sight of the soul flower petals, he came to an abrupt halt. His eyes fixated on the petals in astonishment. ¡°You were able to get soul flower petals?!¡± His calm and indifferent demeanor finally showed a trace of surprise as he looked at Lilly once again. Lilly didn¡¯t provide an answer. Instead, she fired back with her question, ¡°What did you do to Ivan? Where is he now, and did hee backter?¡± Perhaps it was the sight of the soul flower that he finally responded, ¡°I met Ivan in the Ghost Abyss. We were both being pursued by spirits. There was only one opportunity to escape when we were climbing up, so I kicked Ivan down.¡± He spoke naturally, as if killing someone was amon and trivial matter to him. Although he was a viin, he did not bother to hide it. Lilly¡¯s eyes instantly welled up with tears, anger rising within her for no apparent reason. ¡°You¡­ you killed Ivan just to save yourself?¡± Alban looked at her mockingly. ¡°What else would you expect? Did you think I would sacrifice myself for Ivan¡¯s sake? I¡¯m not that virtuous.¡± ¡°There was only one chance to survive, and I believe that if I had been one step behind, he would have kicked me down.¡± Did she think it was a child¡¯s yhouse? Asking such a foolish question. Lilly¡¯s heart turned cold, a mixture of anxiety and anger consuming her. ¡°Ivan would never do that! I didn¡¯t say you couldn¡¯t save yourself, but you didn¡¯t have to kick him down.¡± If he had been one step behind, it was understandable for him to novelxo fast updateprioritize himself. She had no intention of letting him sacrifice his chance of survival for Ivan. But did he have to be so evil and kick Ivan down? If he wanted to run ahead, then run ahead. Why resort to such actions? Alban understood her point, but he remained indifferent. ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t understand the situation! The anomaly in the abyss wasing up. By kicking him down, I bought myself more time, and what if he caught up with me?¡± What if Ivan caught up, surpassed him, and took away his only chance of survival? If he had not kicked Ivan down, that thing would have killed them both. Everyone knew how to choose between death and a chance at survival. He was right. When it came to one¡¯s own life, who would not do everything in their power to survive? Chapter 833 Chapter 833 Alban, the viin with an unapologetic demeanor, did not bother to hide his true nature. Lilly seethed with anger at his audacity. Her fists clenched tightly as she shouted, ¡°You¡­ you bad guy!¡± Alban let out a sigh and responded mockingly, ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t care if the matter didn¡¯t concern you.¡± Judging by the way she looked at him, she saw him as a viin. But it did not matter. In his eyes, those who were associated with Ivan were also viins. He lived with a broad mindset, doing what he had to do to ensure his survival. From Ivan¡¯s perspective, it was only natural for this little girl to view him as a bad person. But what about from his perspective? They were the bad guys too. He was merely fighting for his own life, and yet they used him. Alban¡¯s face remained expressionless. Initially, he had wanted to ask her about the soul flower, but then he realized¡­ they were his enemies, so there was no point in asking. They would never tell him. ¡°I shared this with you so that you¡¯d know the truth, so don¡¯t hold a grudge against me.¡± ¡°I generally don¡¯t go out of my way to provoke others. If you don¡¯t plot against me, I won¡¯t plot against you. You go your way, and I¡¯ll go mine.¡± After his statement, Alban turned and walked away once again. If he were to reveal the truth to them, they would still me him for it. They were quite self-centered. Even if they crossed paths again in the future, he would not feel any burden in striking against them. Suddenly, Lilly grabbed his arm, gritting her teeth as she asked, ¡°Where is Ghost Abyss?¡± If possible, she genuinely wanted to tear him apart. However¡­ Alban gazed at her coldly and demanded, ¡°Let go!¡± Tia forcefully kicked the back of Lilly¡¯s hand and eximed, ¡°My brother told you to let go, so let him go!¡± Hmph, she had just boasted about her amazing brother. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! It was her brother who had emerged victorious! How dare she hold onto her brother? She deserved to be kicked! Lilly¡¯s hand turned red from the impact, leaving her no choice but to release her grip. Alban held Tia tightly, his face still icy, and his thoughts unclear. Tia clung to his neck and asked cheerfully, ¡°Alban, are we walking home today again?¡± Alban snapped back to reality and responded with a grunt, ¡°Have you been a good girl in Kindergarten, Tia?¡± Tia nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been good! Alban, when are we going to buy a car? I want to go home in a car so that you don¡¯t have to carry me.¡± Alban cracked a smile and replied, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want me to carry you?¡± Tia pouted, saying, ¡°Because you¡¯ll get tired, but if we have a car, you won¡¯t get tired anymore.¡± Alban gently patted her head, soothing her, ¡°I¡¯ll buy a car when I grow up. Right now, I¡¯m not old enough to get a driver¡¯s license.¡± Tia questioned, ¡°What¡¯s a driver¡¯s license?¡± As they walked, Alban answered her question in a soft voice. Tia continued to ask numerous questions, and Alban, who had been indifferent towards Lilly, patiently answered each one. They walked for quite some time before finally arriving home. Alban was now covered in a thinyer of sweat. Their family consisted only of themselves, and the house was fairly small, featuring two bedrooms and one living room. While Tia was ying in the living room, Alban entered the kitchen to prepare a meal for her. They had no parents. Alban, now 12 years old, had lost his parents when he was just over 6 years old, and his sister was an infant at the time. The siblings relied on each other for survival, with Alban taking on the responsibility of raising Tia single-handedly. Alban needed to stay alive, as there would be no one else to care for his sister if something were to happen to him. The thought of Tia being sent to an orphanage or being left to wander alone was too unbearable for him to even consider. Alban and his younger sister resided in this small town, asionally venturing to Waleng Mountain for training. Alban possessed a special ability, which he relied upon to earn money and sustain their livelihood. Lilly silently observed as Alban carried his sister in his arms and departed, remaining silent for a long time. Josh had already stepped forward, raising her hand to inspect the redness resulting from being kicked, expressing her sympathy. He could not help but say, ¡°Lils, does it hurt? That child is truly repulsive!¡± Lilly remained quiet, but instead posed a question, ¡°Josh, do you think we¡¯re evil from their point of view?¡± Ever since she realized that perspectives on the world were subjective, Lilly no longer easily passed judgment on whether someone was good or bad, or whether a ghost was benevolent or malevolent.novelxo fast update People were individually perceived in this world. To her, the older boy was detestable, yet to Tia, he was likely the most wonderful person in existence. Lilly¡¯s heart was burdened, but she also worried about Ivan. Her strength was insufficient to venture back into the underworld. Originally, she had nned to train with King Libra and then proceed to do so when she had grown stronger. However, the current situation posed a dilemma. What should they do now? To go or not to go? If Anthony, Gilbert, or Bettany were in danger, Lilly would undoubtedly rush to their rescue without hesitation. With this thought in mind, Lilly had a sudden realization. She grabbed Josh and eximed, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home!¡± As they arrived at the entrance of themunity, Lilly identally ran into ke, who was driving back. ¡°Lilly?¡± Observing the troubled expression on Lilly¡¯s face, ke immediately got out of the car. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Having just returned from Apex Mountain, Colton, and his team were still undergoing training at the Lake of Confusion. Lilly inquired, ¡°Father, does Uncle Shaw know that Ivan has gone down?¡± ke nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, I informed him the day you returned and shared the news with me.¡± Lilly felt a sense of worry and continued, ¡°Daddy, Ivan has fallen into the abyss, and I don¡¯t know what to do now.¡± ke quickly embraced her and said, ¡°First, calm down, and let¡¯s discuss it carefully.¡± ¡°Remember, no matter what happens, the first thing is to have a calm mind,¡± he reassured her. Gradually regaining herposure, Lilly spoke, ¡°Today, we encountered a tall boy who went to the same school as Drake¡­¡± Drake interjected, ¡°His name is Alban, I just found out.¡± Chapter 834 Chapter 834 Today¡¯s elementary school students are different from those in the past. Some of them even had mobile phones and use Messenger tomunicate. They formed group chats as well. When Lilly asked about Alban, Drake took a picture. Alban was aware of being photographed, but he showed no fear of being investigated. Earlier in the group chat, Drake asked about Alban¡¯s identity. He briefly exined, ¡°Alban is 12 years old and in the sixth grade. He is an orphan living with his sister.¡± Lilly continued, ¡°Alban said that he met Ivan when he was at Ghost Abyss. They were being pursued by ghosts, and when they were trying to escape, Alban kicked Ivan down¡­¡± Josh nodded, saying, ¡°We asked him very clearly. He said it was the only chance of survival, and only one of them could survive. Alban imed that kicking Ivan down would give him time to escape since there was only one chance to survive, and he was afraid Ivan would kill Alban if he caught up.¡± Lilly immediately brought up the dilemma in her heart, asking her father, ¡°Daddy, was he right for doing so?¡± Alban argued that he did what was necessary to survive, but Lilly used him of harming Ivan and acting selfishly. Alban insisted that everyone was looking at things from a different perspective and that no one had the right to judge his actions. Lilly always felt that something was wrong, but she could not pinpoint exactly what it was. ke¡¯s expression turned stern as he analyzed the situation, stating, ¡°Regardless of the point of view, it is understandable to prioritize one¡¯s own life.¡± ¡°However, it is wrong to sacrifice others to buy time for oneself to survive.¡± ¡°If you have the capability, you should rely on your abilities to survive, rather than exchanging someone else¡¯s life for a few extra seconds. What¡¯s the difference between that and causing harm to others?¡± ¡°He also tried to justify his actions by saying that the same would have happened if it were Ivan¡­ He was twisting the concept by ying with opposites.¡± It does sound grandiose¡­ In other words, he didn¡¯t consider it as twisting the concept at all. He was straightforward about it because he genuinely believed so. It was also possible that being a 12-year-old child, he wanted to survive, and his conscience did not allow him to admit that he acted shamelessly. So, he found excuses to ease his conscience. Additionally, having only one younger sister, he had a strong reason to live and would not hesitate to do anything to survive. It was normal to have such a personality and mindset. ¡°However, Lilly, remember this, being desperate or pitiful doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re right.¡± The people and ghosts Lilly encountered along the way were often pitiful. Pitiful people might get sympathy and forgiveness from others. However, if she were in the underworld, sitting on the throne, and was responsible for judging numerous lives and deaths, she could not rely solely on pity to determine right from wrong. Lilly understood, nodding and saying, ¡°I understand now, thank you, Daddy!¡± ke yfully pinched her nose and asked, ¡°No need to thank me! What do you n to do now?¡± Lilly pondered the question seriously and replied, ¡°First, I¡¯ll take Grandpa home, and then I¡¯ll go to the underworld to investigate it.¡± She added, ¡°I¡¯ll start from Gray Earth and find out where Ghost Abyss is.¡± Otherwise, if she wasted time searching where Ghost Abyss was, the King of Cities might find her before she was able to locate Ghost Abyss. So, it was best to gather information before setting off. She would go to Gray Earth to find information about the ce. The cats in Gray Earth were under her care. Even though she had not officially be the true Ruler of Hell yet¡­ it should not be a problem to keep cats, right? ke inquired, ¡°How do you n to gather information then?¡± Lilly thought of the situation deeply and nodded confidently, saying, ¡°Well, Daddy, I¡¯m going to pet the cats!¡± A smile twinkled in ke¡¯s eyes. He had taught her to be kind but not to be a saint. He had taught her to follow rules but not to be rigid. He had taught her to make decisive choices, but not at the expense of her conscience. ¡°Petting the cat is a good idea!¡± ke expressed his approval. In the evening, they brought Hugh back home. Instead of immersing him in the water from the ice pond at the hospital, which could worsen his head injury and internal bleeding, they used a soulflower. Upon returning, Lilly instructed Bettany to prepare water from the ice pond for Hugh. Bettany was taken aback and asked, ¡°Why should he immerse his head upside down in a water basin?¡± Lilly¡¯s initial thought was that since the old man had a head injury, the first reaction should be to soak his head. However, immersing the entire head would prevent him from breathing, so she considered soaking only the upper part of his head since that¡¯s where the injury was. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Bettany was puzzled and replied, ¡°Won¡¯t the blood flow back when the head is immersed upside down?¡± Both Lilly and the old woman were now picturing Hugh washing his hair upside down. ¡°Um¡­then, maybe insert halfway upside down with two nostrils facing up?¡± Lilly suggested, feeling bewildered by the question. Bettany was left speechless, wondering if blood would indeed flow back in such a scenario. A mental image of Hugh with his head inserted halfway upside down shed in their minds. ¡°Um¡­ Grandpa has just been discharged from the hospital, so I don¡¯t think he can do that,¡± Lilly realized. Lisa nodded in agreement, stating seriously, ¡°Tie him upside down instead of standing upside down. It won¡¯t require much effort.¡± Anthony and ke exchanged bewildered nces. Hugh¡¯s face was wrinkled and expressed his ¡°gratitude¡± to them. ¡°Can¡¯t I just lie down?¡± Hugh said speechlessly, ¡°I¡¯ll lie down and immerse my head halfway, okay?¡± Both Lilly and Bettany seemed to have just realized and reacted, saying in unison, ¡°Oh¡­yes, yes, his nostrils will be exposed!¡± Everyone present exchanged a bewildered look. As they prepared to leave home again, Lilly could not help but feel a sense of emptiness in her heart. She could not pinpoint the exact feeling, but she simply wanted to novelxo fast updatestay by Grandma¡¯s side for a little longer. Grandma had the warmth of a mother. ¡°What are you doing, Grandma?¡± Lilly snuggled into Bettany¡¯s arms and asked, ¡°Grandma hasn¡¯t danced in a while.¡± Bettany was watching an old video on her mobile phone. It had been a long time since shest updated her videos, and many people had been asking about Bettany¡¯s recent activities. ¡°Many people care about Grandma,¡± Lilly remarked, looking after her. Bettany was surprised and said, ¡°Lilly knows so many words now!¡± Lilly replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! Drake taught me.¡± Drake, who entered the room quietly, had his usual expression on his face, but there was a sense that he was drifting away. ¡°You have 78,000 fans, Grandma! Grandma, you¡¯re amazing!¡± After asking Jonas about what fans were, Jonas exined that fans are people who like you. In other words, in this world where nobody knows each other, 78,000 people liked Grandma. Lilly felt incredibly happy. Bettany joyfully added, ¡°79,000 is not a lot.¡± Hugh sneered from the side, ¡°Your Grandma is old, and yet, she still wants to be an influencer.¡± Bettany quickly grabbed a pillow and threw it at Hugh, making sure not to hit his face but lightly striking his arms. Lilly chuckled and replied, ¡°Grandpa, having 79,000 fans is already very impressive. I know a really strong sister named Cute Warrior, and she only has 700 fans.¡± The ount was called Cute Warrior. It was no one in particr. She was always teased by her colleagues. She¡¯s not as popr as Grandma! Hugh and Bettany exchanged puzzled nces. Who was this Cute Warrior? Chapter 835 Chapter 835 Before leaving home, Lilly wanted to leave something beneficial for her family. She decided to move therge vase that was originally ced in front of the door to the living room. The vase was as big as a water tank and served as a decorative item for good fortune. Lilly carefully positioned the vase in a corner of the living room where it would not be easily bumped into. Then she filled it with water from the ice pond. In the hidden valleys of the pce of the Ruler of Hell, there were four soul flowers, which Lilly had freshly picked. She ced these four flowers into the vase. The petals of the soul flowers were long,rge, andyered, possessing the elegance and grandeur of peonies, as well as the grace and purity of magnolias. In the spacious living room, therge vase of flowers looked perfect. Bettany could not help but exim, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡± Bettany thought of taking a picture and posting it online, with the caption, ¡°I¡¯m doing well, thank you for your concern.¡± But then Bettany suddenly had concerns. This was no ordinary flower, and if someone asked about it or coveted it, it could cause a problem. Bettany quickly deleted the photo, removing all traces from her phone¡¯s album. Meanwhile, Lilly instructed her grandparents, ¡°Grandpa and Grandma, remember to eat one petal every day and soak in the water from the ice pond!¡± Although Lilly had soaked herself in the water, she felt that it was better for her grandparents to soak in them directly. Lilly nned to bring more fresh soul flowers from the underworld when she descended. These soul flowers nourished the soul and would help her grandparents feel energized. The water from the ice pond had its benefits, nourishing their bodies and promoting their overall health and strength. In the long run, it would not be a problem for her Grandma and Grandpa toplete a full marathon spanning 25 miles! ¡°I made sure to fill therge bathtubs with water from the ice pond. Remember to soak in it, Grandma and Grandpa.¡± ¡°Grandpa, you need to recover quickly!¡± Lilly gave a series of instructions. Bettany could not help but feel a sense of sadness, knowing that Lilly was going out once again. ¡°I¡¯ll take note of that¡­ When will you be leaving, Lilly?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°Tonight¡­ but don¡¯t worry, Grandma, I promise I¡¯ll be back.¡± She wanted to assure her grandmother that she would return soon, but she could not make a definite promise. Lilly did not want to leave home either. She longed to rx on the soft sofa every day after school, watching Baby Bus. However, she did not have a choice! She was not an ordinary child; she was a child that came from the Pce of the Ruler of Hell. Lilly went back to her room. Josh entered and started talking about the incident about the head earlier that day. ke walked in as he continued speaking. Just as ke entered, Anthony and Lisa also joined them, followed by Drake and Zachary¡­ Lilly was taken aback, asking, ¡°Why is everyone here?¡± It felt as though they were seeing her off on a long journey, and everyone was concerned. Drake remembered the floating head and said, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± It was not that they could not bear to see her leaving¡­ Lilly said, ¡°Go ahead, Drake.¡± Josh immediately responded, ¡°Oh, I know what you¡¯re going to say! We went to the hospital today and saw a floating head.¡± He told Lilly about how the head followed him and stared at him throughout the day. Josh added, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why it¡¯s following me. Why does it always keep staring at me? There are so many people at school; it doesn¡¯t need to target me!¡± ¡°It attached to Neo¡¯s back, and it was still staring at me¡­¡± Lilly¡¯s focus shifted, eximing, ¡°Neo? Wow, that¡¯s such a lovely name!¡± Drake was speechless. Josh joined in, sharing some gossip, saying, ¡°Haha, actually, that girl¡¯s real name is Selen. She wrote a love letter to my brother using the name Neo May. It must be a pseudonym¡­ Then, Drake told her that she shouldn¡¯t fall in love. Instead, she should improve her vocabry.¡± Lilly was momentarily stunned. Firstly, she did not know about dating at her age. So, she assumed that one should not fall in love unless one improved their vocabry. Eventually, what concerned her more was this, ¡°Can you choose your username? I wanna do it too! My username will be Bing Chilling Destroyer from now on!¡± Drake, Josh, ke, Anthony, Lisa, and Zachary were perplexed. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. How did Lilly know such names at such a young age? Everyone turned to Josh, wondering what he had taught her. Josh was speechless. He certainly did not teach her that! He simply exined their meanings and artistic connotations. novelxo fast updateasionally, he would mention a line or two of poetry to enhance his sister¡¯s understanding of vocabry. Who would have thought that she would not memorize those poems but insteadbine them into a weird username? Josh refused to take the me for this! However, Lilly rified things before he had a chance to speak, looking puzzled as she asked, ¡°Why is everyone looking at Josh like that? Josh didn¡¯t suggest that name to me. I read it in my mom¡¯s novel, and the characters in it have names like that.¡± Everyone was speechless. Well, that makes sense. Josh added, ¡°I almost forgot why I came here. I was about to ask how we can capture that head.¡± Lilly was about to embark on her journey to the underworld, which meant they had to deal with the ghost themselves. Josh did not want to rely on his younger sister for everything. She had her matters to attend to. As an older brother, he had to keep pace with her and be stronger as soon as possible! Chapter 836 Chapter 836 As Lilly listened to her brother¡¯s exnation, shemented, ¡°So it must be a woeful ghost¡­ but why did a head suddenly appear in the hospital?¡± Despite her frequent visits to the hospital, she had never encountered a headless ghost there. ke responded, ¡°It happened earlier in the morning. Last night, someone left a human head in a stic bag on the train, and it was discovered by the railway patrol in the morning.¡± ¡°It seems that the head somehow ended up on the train tracks. The case is still under investigation, and there are no leads yet.¡± The investigation team was working on the case, but with dozens of trains and tens of thousands of people boarding it, it was challenging to determine who brought the body onto the train. Josh asked in confusion, ¡°Don¡¯t they have security checks on trains?¡± ke replied, ¡°That¡¯s the strange part. None of the security checkpoints detected anyone bringing a corpse onto the train.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Josh was at a loss, saying, ¡°So it¡¯s a foreign ghost. That makes it even more strange¡­ Foreign ghosts shouldn¡¯t be following me!¡± ¡°Now, how do I catch¡­¡± He contemted using a frying pan to hit it directly, as it had worked effectively at the hospital before. If one strike did not do the trick, he could deliver a few more. At worst, he could close his eyes and pretend he was sashing watermelons. However, the head was now attached to Neo¡¯s body, and if he were to strike it with a frying pan¡­ there would be a loud bang, and Neo would likely end up with a concussion. Trying to grab it with bare hands was out of the question since he could not touch ghosts. He was unsure of what to do. Josh now fully understood why his uncle had insisted on bing a practitioner instead of pursuing a leadership role¡­ Lilly, understanding the situation, pulled out a stack of talismans. ¡°Josh, if you see that head again tomorrow, just stick one of these talismans on her while Neo isn¡¯t paying attention!¡± ¡°If she tries to run away, spread this one around.¡± ¡°If she suddenly goes berserk, use this one.¡± ¡°If she suddenly copses, use this¡­¡± Lilly had a vast collection of talismans, and Josh, being a top student with a remarkable memory, had memorized them all. Josh was perplexed, He was not daring enough for that! Lilly pulled out another stack of talismans and said, ¡°These are talismans for blessings and peace, talismans for capturing ghosts, and talismans for warding off evil spirits¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you this box, Josh.¡± ¡°Zachary, you can also have a box.¡± ¡°Daddy and Mr. Shaw are training, take more of them!!¡± Lilly retrieved tworge snakeskin bags from the jar of souls. Anthony¡¯s mouth twitched. ke looked at the talismans attached to the two snakeskin bags and could not help but think that they were more than just talismans¡ªthey were like money! No, they were even more valuable than money! ¡°Thank you, Lilly!¡± ke expressed his gratitude with a beaming smile. Anthony was silent. Eventually, Lilly also stuffed a box into Anthony¡¯s arms. Realizing the immense number of talismans that could be stored in the jar of souls, Anthony could not help but wonder how Lilly had managed to make so many of them and how much time it took her to do so. He sighed. ¡°Lilly, take care of yourself when you¡¯re away from home,¡± Anthony advised. Lilly nodded, ¡°I will!¡± After discussing family matters, Lilly set off on her journey with her father. Bettany stood on the balcony and watched the car¡¯s silhouette disappear into the night. It was not until the car¡¯s lights were no longer visible that she let out a sigh and went back into her room. ¡°Lilly, stay safe out there¡­ Grandma will be waiting for you to have dinner,¡± Bettany whispered to herself with a touch of destion in her voice, in the middle of the night. Lilly arrived at the entrance of the underworld near the cliff and entered Gray Earth. From that moment onward, time flowed differently, diverging into two directions¡ªone in the underground realm and the other in the human world. In the human world, the sun slowly emerged from behind the mountains, casting an ink-like hue, shrouded and concealed byyers of dark clouds. The first thing Josh did was check the weather. It was still cloudy, which made him feel uneasy all of a sudden. He took out the stack of talismans Lilly gave him and ced them in his school bag. Then, he put his trusty frying pan in there as well. After some thought, he also brought a spiritpass¡ªa downgraded version of the ¡­ He stuffed his school bag with lots of things. Seeing his brothering out, Josh slyly added his textbooks to his brother¡¯s bag.novelxo fast update Drake was left speechless. Josh said to himself, trying to boost his spirits, ¡°Today will be a monumental day for my journey to bing a practitioner!¡± Drake wanted to hit him. Why are you training to be a practitioner instead of being an immortal? ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Josh said, despite his disdain for his younger brother¡¯s foolish appearance, Drake still helped him carry his books. Full of determination, Josh went to school but immediately felt something was amiss. It was as if someone was staring at him from behind. He quickly turned his head, only to find Selen standing in the corner, head drooping, and eyes even more vacant than the day before, but still staring intently at him. Josh could not help but shudder in fear. No, why were so many people staring at him? In a moment of panic, Josh struck out. The passing students were all taken aback. What was happening? Why did he hit someone all of a sudden? Josh gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ve tolerated you for far too long! Wait for me! Meet me at the woods outside the school at noon!¡± If it was not for the rough start to his day at school, he would not have resorted to stering her with ghost talismans. He could post them now, but he was not sure if the head would run away after being posted, and if it did, he did not know how he would find it. He was not as skilled as his sister. Josh snorted and left. Drake was utterly speechless. He knew exactly what his brother was thinking, even without looking. Josh did not post a talisman on the spot. On the surface, it seemed like he was afraid that the ghost with the head would run away and could not be found again. But in reality, he was afraid that the ghost with the head would run away and then suddenly appear at his bedside in the middle of the night¡­ Chapter 837 Chapter 837 Josh left, leaving Selen standing there, still dazed and unsure of why she was there. She returned to the ssroom in a daze, where her friend rushed over, excitedly asking, ¡°Neo, Josh asked you to meet him in the woods! Wow! Weren¡¯t you just chasing after his brother? Why did he ask you out?¡± Selen was puzzled. Woods? Did Josh mention something about that earlier? Josh finally waited until after school! Today, there was no need for him to pick up his sister. He went directly to the woods outside the school. The sky was overcast, and even though it was noon, the woods felt even more eerie. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Drake crossed his arms and leaned against a tree nearby, observing Josh as he took out a jumble of items with a cold gaze. He hung a between two trees. In his right hand, he held a frying pan, while in his left hand, he had a ritual de. Five bronze coins hung from his chest. Oh, and there was a spiritpass ced in front of him. He even wore aical hat filled with talismans¡ªjust in case someone wanted to peek inside his head. Drake was at a loss for words. ¡°Is all of this necessary?¡± Josh replied confidently, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be necessary? This is my first time catching ghosts on my own!¡± He was determined to seed. He would do it! After all, he was Lilly¡¯s older brother, and he could not let Lilly down! At that moment, someone came running into the woods. Josh initially thought it was Selen, but after a closer look, he realized it was Selen¡¯s best friend¡ªa girl he did not know. As it turned out, after learning that Josh had asked Selen to meet him in the woods, Selen¡¯s friend could not contain her curiosity and rushed over. Looking around nervously, she spotted both Josh and Drake present. Her face lit up, and she approached them, her voice filled with awkwardness as she said, ¡°Drake¡­ um, I like you. Do you like me? Can you be my boyfriend?¡± Drake was taken aback for a moment. The term ¡°BF¡± had been around for quite some time, but Drake had not immediately realized what it meant. Eventually, it clicked¡ªoh, boyfriend, BF! What kind of situation was this? Selen had not shown up, yet her friend had arrived and confessed her feelings to his brother? Drake still had his arms folded and asked coldly, ¡°What is the next line after ¡®To be or not to be¡¯?¡± The girl was bewildered. What¡­ what bee? Josh continued with a cold tone, ¡°You can¡¯t even recognize a line from a well-known poem. Is your mind filled with garbage?¡± The girl covered her face and ran away in tears, sobbing as she went, ¡°Boo hoo¡­¡± Josh looked at his brother, stunned. He never expected him to be so harsh. As the cries continued, Josh began to sense that something was amiss. The cries echoed in the air, growing increasingly eerie. Suddenly, a ck shadow darted past them. Josh¡¯s hair stood on end, and he scanned the surroundings, feeling a sense of unease. His gaze flickered from one spot to another, on high alert. Drake, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes and remainedposed. Although he could not see ghosts like his brother, he had a calm demeanor and keen observation skills. While he could not see ghosts, he could still see people. If the head was attached to Selen, he would be able to see her. As long as Selen appeared, he could spot her. ¡°Behind you!¡± Drake suddenly shouted, breaking the tense silence. Josh jumped in fright, his hair seemingly reaching for the sky. His hat was pushed up a few centimeters due to the sudden startle. Swiftly, he spun around and reflexively hurled the ritual de. Drake watched in disbelief. But to his surprise, Selenm was beside Josh, silently and with her head bowed. Her feet seemed to be slightly hovering. Her hair, which had been neatly tied into two small braids, now hung loosely, obscuring her face. Drake¡¯s heart tightened, and he unconsciously straightened up, no longer leaning against the tree. His eyes were fixed on Selen, his nerves were tight. Then, in a sudden and unexpected motion, Selen lifted her head and shed a sinister grin, locking eyes with Josh. ¡°Oh, my God!¡±novelxo fast update Even though Josh had mentally prepared himself, he was still startled by her appearance. The ritual de struck Selen¡¯s head, only to fall to the ground with a thud, proving to be ineffective. Josh¡¯s frustration grew as he scolded, ¡°You damn liar, you scammed me out of a hundred dors!¡± Drake remained silent, feeling a mix of amusement and exasperation. He had purchased the ritual de from a roadside vendor, and now it seemed like a wasted investment. Selen tilted her head and let out a chilling giggle. The sight of herughing while crying sent shivers down Josh¡¯s spine. Fully armed and in a defensive stance, Josh warned her, ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Selen continued to grin and uttered words that werepletely out of character, ¡°But didn¡¯t you ask me toe here? Hehe¡­¡± Josh, with the ability to see the head, found the situation even more bizarre than Drake did. ¡°Are you going toe out on your own, or do I have to beat you to make you leave her alone?¡± Josh mustered his courage and finally spoke up, trying to sound tough. The headughed in response, its voice carrying a hint of misery. ¡°You want to beat me so I¡¯ll leave her alone¡­ but how should Ie out? How should Ie out?¡± Its gaze was fixated on Josh, and everything it said seemed twisted and eerie. Josh took a deep breath, reminding himself to be brave and face the situation head-on. He needed to figure out what exactly he was dealing with, even if it meant looking at the head directly. With great effort, Josh forced himself to look at the head¡­ Chapter 838 Chapter 838 The hair on the head was tangled and if observed closely, it appeared to be longer than the ears, which is typically the length of a woman¡¯s hair. However, upon closer inspection, the eyebrows, eyes, and nose revealed the features of a man. Josh was taken aback for a moment. Is this¡­ a man with long hair? Josh¡¯s guess turned out to be right. Throughout this time, the head remained silent, only staring at him. The words spoken by the head were voiced through Selen¡¯s mouth. Josh eximed, ¡°You¡¯re a man¡­¡± He could not quite exin why, but something about the situation felt peculiar. Perhaps it was due to the head being attached to Selen¡¯s body. Selen, a young girl, possessed the head of an adult man. Thebination was undeniably unusual. The head continued to gaze at Josh with a nk expression and muttered, ¡°Wait, what am I doing here¡­ I¡¯m searching for my body¡­¡± The sudden thought of finding his body crossed his mind, prompting him to lower his gaze to his crotch. At that moment, Josh sprang into action! With a handful of talismans in his hand, he swiftly moved forward and firmly pped Selen on the head. He had never used a talisman before, but having seen Lilly do it multiple times, he followed suit. Surprisingly, the talisman adhered to Selen¡¯s head! A glimmer of excitement sparkled in Josh¡¯s eyes. It was truly astonishing! These talismans did not contain any adhesive and felt dry to the touch, yet they stuck effortlessly after being applied like this¡­ Surprisingly, the talisman stuck to the head without any exnation. Josh could not find the reason behind it. However, pondering this question ignited a growing sense of courage within him. Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Josh mustered his hiddenposure and inquired, ¡°Who are you? Where do youe from? And how did you die?¡± Drake, standing nearby, raised an eyebrow, puzzled by Josh¡¯s question. When Lilly posed those same questions, they sounded profound, buting from his younger brother, they seemed more like a child imitating an adult. To his astonishment, the head began to chatter and swiftly lunged toward Josh! Caught off guard, Josh had already ced talismans on the head, so how could it still move? Upon closer examination, he eximed, ¡°I used the wrong talisman!¡± Unknowingly, he had affixed an evil-repelling talisman meant for warding off malevolent spirits onto Selen¡¯s head. As a result, the head emerged from Selen¡¯s body and lunged directly at him! This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Panicking, Josh attempted to mimic his younger sister¡¯s elegant and skillful talisman application, but his actions became clumsy and uncoordinated. In his haste, the head managed to fall onto his head. Ultimately, a bunch of talismans ended up hidden under Josh¡¯s hat, while the head was flung away. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The head soared through the air, heading straight for Drake¡¯s head. Unaware of the approaching head, Drake could not see it. However, when he noticed Josh charging toward him, wielding a frying pan, he instinctively understood that the ghost must be targeting him. At that moment, Drake no longer cared about his image. He ran for his life. ¡°Bang!¡± Josh¡¯s frying pan struck the tree where Drake had been leaning against a moment ago. Drake¡¯s expression spoke volumes¡­ How audacious of Josh to attempt to strike his brother. If Drake had not run swiftly, he would have been the one suffering from a concussion right now! Angrily, Drake retorted, ¡°Can¡¯t you see where you¡¯re swinging that thing?¡± Josh pursued the head, shouting, ¡°I knew you¡¯d run!¡± Drake responded with a silent nod. Yes, this was undoubtedly his real brother! Josh locked his gaze on the head. It dawned on him that he had been just one step away from being courageous, from taking the initiative to attack. In moments of inaction, he was often frightened by ghosts. But when he seized the initiative to strike, the fear seemed to dissipate. ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t run!¡± Josh yelled. The head seemed slightly out of breath. It could not take hold of Josh¡¯s body because Josh had talismans all over himself. Why would it stay there? It needed to escape! The head made a desperate dash, but suddenly, the maze enchantment surrounding them lit up, and Josh¡¯s spiritpass on the ground began to radiate a bright light. Simultaneously, a disheveled hanging from a tree blocked the head¡¯s path, preventing its escape. The woods instantly transformed into a confining cage. Josh wore a satisfied smile and remarked, ¡°Ha¡­ you underestimated me!¡± He would not have dared to act so boldly if he hadn¡¯t been fully prepared. At this moment, several drafts slipped out of Josh¡¯s schoolbag. Curiosity piqued, Drake examined them and discovered that they depicted a small forest on the paper, with the area meticulously measured, geometric shapes and 3D models sketched out, and the bottom densely filled with forms. It seemed that every possible route had been calcted. For each novelxo fast updatespecific position where the head might try to escape, the probability of it taking direction A and the corresponding talisman to be used, or the probability of it escaping through direction B and the appropriate talisman to be applied¡­ it was all calcted. This was not merely metaphysics for capturing ghosts; it was statistical analysis for capturing ghosts! Meanwhile, Josh was darting through the woods in pursuit of severed heads! On the other side, Selen had regained consciousness. She gazed around in a daze and for the first time noticed Drake, who happened to be nearby. Perhaps due to her recent awakening, her body felt weak, and she suddenly felt lightheaded. Her legs gave way, causing her to stumble and fall directly toward Drake¡­ Drake cast a nce at her, his expression¡­ After carefully analyzing the situation, Drake took two firm steps back. With a loud thud, Selennded on the ground precisely, without even brushing against the corner of Drake¡¯s clothes. However, she had lost consciousness and no longer had any awareness. During his busy activities, Josh clicked his tongue and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re so cold-hearted. Can¡¯t you just help her up?¡± Drake retorted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Josh swung the frying pan forcefully, striking the head. He eximed with excitement, ¡°I did it!¡± The head followed a parabolic trajectory, flying toward Drake with uncanny precision. At that moment, Drake witnessed the horrifying sight! A head covered in blood! Its face was mangled and bloody, with two lifeless, fish-like eyeballs staring directly at him. Everything was grotesque! Drake was stunned. Chapter 839 Chapter 839 Once again, Josh shattered his fleeting elegance. He fled, with the human head in hot pursuit, and behind them, Josh chased after him with his frying pan. Gritting his teeth, Josh seized the nearby hanging from a tree and viciously threw it at the head trailing behind him. He then threw himself to the ground, rolling around before rising heroically. ncing back, Josh saw that the head had been ensnared by the. This was Josh¡¯s invention, imitating Lilly¡¯s spirit. It proved highly effective in capturing the ghostly head. However, unlike Lilly¡¯s spirit, which automatically restrained ghosts, this makeshiftcked such capabilities. The ghost head struggled fiercely, attempting to break free from the. Acting swiftly, Josh grabbed a handful of talismans and hurled them at the head. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Green mes erupted, instantly reducing the ghost head to an unrecognizable state, causing it to scream in agony. Taking advantage of the moment, Josh swiftly collected the scattered talismans from the ground, grabbing a handful and throwing them without distinguishing between their specific purposes. His primary objective was to destroy the head. Fortunately, among the talismans were two matching ones, while the remaining seven or eight were peace blessings, evil spirit talismans, and others. Even if they had fallen and gathered some dust, they could still be used. The ghost head was restrained. Lilly¡¯s talismans were incredibly useful, leaving the ghost head on the verge of ¡°dying¡±, trapped in the and twitching sporadically, akin to a lifeless fish. Josh let out a sigh of relief, finally allowing himself a few deep breaths to calm down. ¡°Are you willing to tell me now? Who are you? How did you die? Where are you from¡­¡± Josh demanded, locking eyes with the ghost head, which remained motionless. He eximed, ¡°Hey? You¡¯re not going to speak? I still have more talismans!¡± With an air of confidence, Josh swiftly attached a truth talisman to the head. I have to admit, it feels pretty cool to stick a talisman like this! The ghost head stirred, almost on the verge of vomiting blood. It was not that it could not speak, but rather that it had been beaten so severely that itcked the energy to do so. However, as memories started flooding back, it began to recall whose head it was. ¡°My name is Hex Haywire, and I¡¯m from Motostoke¡­¡± the head whispered to itself. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Hex Haywire!¡± Finally, it remembered! The head grew excited, feeling a sense of ¡°enlightenment¡±! ¡°I¡¯m from Motostoke. I used to work near a kindergarten¡­¡± ¡°Next to that kindergarten was a smallpany¡­¡± Once the memories resurfaced, the head couldn¡¯t stop talking, its mouth crackling with speech. ¡°I really like young children¡­¡± The ghost head smacked its lips and continued, ¡°Especially the good- looking little boys.¡± Josh was shocked, ¡°Huh? Wait, so you¡¯ve been following me? Isn¡¯t my brother handsome? Why don¡¯t you follow him instead?¡± In matters like this, he would readily admit that his brother was more attractive than him. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The ghost head replied, ¡°Well, he is handsome¡­¡± As it spoke, the head struggled and rolled, its gaze fixed on Josh. ¡°But unfortunately, he¡¯s a bit older.¡± It preferred younger children, and the ones at the kindergarten were the best. Josh stood half a head taller than his brother, appearing more mature and stable, asionally resembling an adult¡­ He liked charming kids. Josh did not on other aspects; he simply found it unsettling. Liking children? Could it be that he works near the kindergarten, where he observed them daily, had sparked this affection? But something about it felt off, raising doubts in Josh¡¯s mind. The head, still adorned with the truth talisman, continued speaking, ¡°The kindergarten in question is a small private one, the type opened by an individual and recruits staff from the localmunity.¡± Typically, standardized private kindergartens affiliated with educational organizations had proper management systems, hiring teachers with relevant qualifications. However, there are also numerous private kindergartens with varying standards, oftencking proper regtion. The caliber of teachers recruited by such kindergartens remains a mystery. ¡°But I find these kindergartens appealing. The teachers they hire are more open-minded,¡± confessed the head.novelxo fast update Needless to say, dealing with people like them was rtively straightforward. As long as the money was provided, certain demands could be met. ¡°I knew one particr teacher, a woman in her thirties or forties. She previously worked as a nanny before joining the kindergarten as a teacher.¡± Of course, shecked the qualification certificate for preschool teaching and had not even graduated from a relevant institution. But with money in hand, she was willing to cater to his desires and fulfill certain requests. ¡°I don¡¯t like little girls, but I¡¯m drawn to¡­¡± Before the human-headed ghost could finish his sentence, Josh swung the frying pan down forcefully, emitting a resounding thud! Josh was consumed by anger, his entire body trembling. He already knew what the ghost was about to reveal without needing to hear it explicitly. The ghost turned out to be a pedophile! Chapter 840 Chapter 840 The head hovered on the verge of oblivion, on the brink of dissipatingpletely, but it was struck with the frying pan once again. Silence enveloped the surroundings for a long moment. However, the truth talisman remained firmly attached to the head. As long as even a trace of lingering resentment remained, itpelled the head to continue divulging its dark secrets. ¡°I asked that woman to help me take the photos. Each photo cost a dor,¡± it confessed. Naturally, the price would increase if the scope of the request expanded. Every day, without fail, he would spend one or two hundred dors purchasing photos from that woman. But gradually, he was no longer satisfied. ¡°One day, I encountered a young boy from my neighborhood who had just returned home from school¡­¡± ¡°I knew him well. I had been observing him for quite some time. His parents were always upied, and on certain days, they would drop him off at themunity gate before rushing off to work overtime.¡± On that particr day, the little boy walked home alone, holding two buns. Hex guessed that those two buns would serve as his dinner for the night. There was no one else in his family¡ªno grandparents or rtives who could pick him up. If there were, surely they would have been there for him. ¡°So, I gathered my courage and approached him,¡± the head continued. ¡°Children are easily swayed. I told him I was his neighbor, expressing concern about his busy parents. How could it be alright for him to have buns for dinner? I invited him to my house for dinner, promising that I had Ultraman there¡­¡± In this way, the child was lured away. Of course, the child was not spared. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him in the end,¡± the head imed. A tinge of regret seeped into its voice, ¡°I merely threatened him, warning him not to tell anything to his parents. I made it clear that if he did, I would subject him to the same treatment next time.¡± Josh tightened his grip on the frying pan, and once again smacked it with a resounding impact. This time, the ghost head let out a puff of air, unable to maintain its form, and dispersed into a cloud of ck mist. ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t tell his parents, you would have treated him the same way next time!¡± This is madness! If it happened once, it would happen again, there were no signs of stopping. The head ghost remained silent for a moment, then spoke with a bitter tone, ¡°I should have killed him¡­¡± When the boy returned home, his mother noticed something amiss that night. He believed that since the child¡¯s parents were so preupied and neglectful, as long as the child remained silent, the adults would remain unaware of what happened. But the boy¡¯s parents discovered the truth regardless. That night, the boy¡¯s father beat him up mercilessly! ¡°So, the boy¡¯s father killed you? How did you manage to board the train? Did you board before or after your death? And how did you pass through security checks?¡± Josh continued to ask. However, it was a pity that the pan had been struck too forcefully, and the ghost with the head had beenpletely obliterated, transforming into a wisp of ck gas that dissipated into thin air. Josh was momentarily speechless¡­ I hit him too hard! Well, with this information, simply informing his uncle would be enough to uncover the identity of the murderer and unravel the circumstances of the incident. Josh could not help but feel that Hex¡¯s death was somewhat deserved, but unfortunately, the boy¡¯s father would now face charges of murder because of this. Perhaps the father had been tirelessly working all along, simply striving to provide a better environment for his child. But it had ended up like this¡­ Josh was stunned, his heart overwhelmed with indescribableplexity. As a result of exerting too much force earlier, his legs gave way, causing him to copse to the ground. In that tense moment, fatigue had taken over Josh. At this very instant, a wave of empathy washed over Josh as he understood Lilly¡¯s emotions and the difficulties she faced in capturing ghosts every time. Josh¡¯s hands trembled uncontrobly, causing the frying pan to slip from his grip and fall to the ground. Silently, Drake reached for Josh¡¯s schoolbag, collecting the scattereds and carefully folding them before cing them inside the bag. He gathered the other items strewn about, moving slowly, giving Josh enough time to rest. However, despite his efforts, Josh¡¯s hands were still trembling. Drake furrowed his brow upon seeing this, remembered something, and swiftly retrieved a water bottle from his schoolbag. ¡°Have a drink,¡± Drake said, unscrewing the cap. It was the water from the ice pond that their sister had given him. Though stored in a bathtub, somehow it felt purer than any filtered or sterilized water in the world. Having witnessed Lilly drinking it, Josh could not resist sneaking a taste for himself. To his surprise, a single sip of the water dispelled the weariness of an all-nighter, infusing him with boundless energy. Even stranger was the sensation of inexhaustible strength coursing through his body, urging him to run for miles. With trembling hands, Josh grabbed the water and poured it down his throat¡­ Beyond the woods¡­ Alban was in a hurry. After seeing his sister off and setting up cartoons for her, he felt a sense of urgency to leave. Despite knowing his sister would obediently watch the cartoons without wandering around, he could not help but worry. A dark aura enveloped Alban¡¯s arm, prompting him to halt as he reached the outskirts of the woods. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He knew he had to address the dark aura on his arm; otherwise, it might have repercussions when he returned to his sister. From his backpack, Alban retrieved a small jade bottle. The bottle contained an unknown, crystal-clear water¡ªan invaluable substance. Stepping into the woods, away from the main path, Alban carefully unscrewed the jade bottle and poured out a single drop of water¡­ If Lilly were present, she would instantly recognize this water as nonovelxo fast update ordinary liquid¡ªit was the water from the ice pond! However, the water in Alban¡¯s possession differed slightly from the one in Lilly¡¯s ice pond. While Lilly¡¯s water remained pure, Alban¡¯s version was diluted. Nevertheless, this water held immense value for Alban. To preserve the dark power locked within the cold pool water, he had even invested a significant sum in the jade bottle, specifically crafted to hold the precious liquid. Suddenly, a peculiar sensation washed over Alban. He detected the presence of a ghostly aura in the woods, but just as swiftly, it inexplicably vanished. Perplexed, Alban pondered for a moment before cautiously edging closer¡­ What he witnessed next left him astounded! Drake and Josh were in the woods. At that moment, Josh sat motionless on the ground, clutching a bottle of water and gulping it down. Familiar energies wafted through the air, and the potency of the cold pool water even caused Alban to sense its dark power. An ordinary stic bottle of mineral water containing water from the ice pond? And Josh consumed it so casually, gulping it down¡­ Doesn¡¯t he realize what a waste that was?! In a fleeting moment, Alban¡¯s gaze grew icy, and a surge of anger and resentment welled up within him. His water couldpare to Josh¡¯s, neither in quality nor in quantity. Alban had gone through the trouble of crafting a jade bottle, treating his precious water with utmost care, as if cradling a newborn. And what did Josh do? He nonchntly filled a simple stic bottle with the water! Alban was unwilling to consume more than a small sip at a time, cherishing every drop¡­ Meanwhile, Josh treated it as if it were ordinary tap water, guzzling it down without a second thought¡­ Why is the world so unfair? Chapter 841 Chapter 841 Alban remained silent, his gaze fixated on the mineral water bottle in Josh¡¯s hand. He observed as Josh downed half the bottle and carelessly discarded it into his school bag. Originally, Alban had intended to wait for Drake and Josh to leave so he could retrieve the empty bottles. After all, there would still be a few drops of water left inside. However, his n was unexpectedly foiled. Unconsciously, Alban¡¯s fists clenched, torn between the embarrassment of waiting to collect the empty bottle and the fact that he had gone to great lengths to obtain the less pure cold pool water. Some people spend their entire lives on difficult paths, while others are born into privilege. Lost in his thoughts, Alban reached into his pocket and pulled out a small t box, extracting a soul flower from within. He popped it into his mouth like a snack, chewing it a few times before swallowing it. Alban was silent. Ah, yes, the soul flowers! Just yesterday, Lilly had ced a whole petal of a soul flower on Josh¡¯s scraped elbow! Alban believed that only Lilly could possess such items as soul flowers and water from the ice pond. Yet, he never expected that even ordinary individuals like Drake and Josh had them! ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Drake sensed a presence and swiftly turned around, only to discover Alban standing amidst the woods. Upon consuming the water and the soul flower, Josh experienced an instantaneous resurgence of physical strength, leaving him feeling refreshed and revitalized. He rose to his feet, his guard up as he questioned, ¡°Why are you here? What do you want?¡± Alban maintained an impassive expression and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so wary. I don¡¯t intend to steal from you.¡± With those words, he turned around and left. Puzzled, Josh wondered, ¡°What was he up to?¡± Had he been spying on them? It seemed strange¡­ Drake picked up Josh¡¯s schoolbag and handed it to him before retrieving his own. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Holding his schoolbag, Josh couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Drake, what do you think Alban was doing just now?¡± Drake responded, ¡°Nothing of interest. I suppose he happened to stumble upon us and felt a bit unsettled upon realizing the significance of the water you were drinking.¡± Judging by Alban¡¯s expression, that seemed to be the case. Still perplexed, Josh inquired, ¡°Then why did he leave so abruptly? I thought he might try to snatch it from us.¡± Drake reassured him, ¡°Not at all.¡± He had some understanding of Alban¡¯s temperament. Alban may have had a somewhat sinister demeanor, but he still adhered to his principles. No stealing¡­ He had principles, even if they were somewhatx. The two brothers had taken a few steps forward when they noticed Alban retracing his steps. Immediately, Josh frowned, and he eximed, ¡°You spoke too soon, Drake!¡± Drake, too, had initially believed that Alban had a change of heart, but he soon heard him say, ¡°Do you still have the water you just drank? I will offer you one million dors to buy it from you.¡± Pausing briefly, he emphasized, ¡°For one bottle.¡± Josh was taken aback, his first thought being whether Alban could afford one million dors. In a cold tone, Drake responded, ¡°It¡¯s not for sale.¡± Josh added, ¡°Do you think we need money?¡± Those words caused Alban to unconsciously clench his fists. Most of the ces he practiced were underground, where he asionally stumbled upon valuable pieces of jade. Reliant on such means, Alban had managed to sell some of the jade he found, earning a few million dors. The one million dors he was proposing now was the highest amount he could offer, and he had another one million in his card, which he had reserved for his sister. Every penny had to be carefully ounted for. However, the Crawford family¡­ they were never short of money. As hepared himself to them, he could not help but feel that the world was even more unfair. Feeling humiliated, Alban made a decisive choice without any hesitation. He simply turned around and left. Josh clicked his tongue, expressing his disappointment. ¡°And he just left like that¡­¡± No negotiation whatsoever¡­ Feeling bored, Josh saw his brother walking away and quickly followed. Suddenly, he remembered something and called out, ¡°Wait, Drake! What about Neo?¡± Drake paused and furrowed his brow. What a hassle! ¡°Wake her up.¡± After all, it was impossible for him to carry someone, and dragging her out was out of the question. Understanding his brother¡¯s temperament, Josh had no choice but to go ahead and nudge Selen. ¡°Hey, wake up!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t wake up, we¡¯re going to leave you here!¡± Selen opened her eyes in a daze and froze for a moment. ¡°Where am I?¡± She quickly sat up, feeling dizzy and weak. Seeing that she had woken up, Drake continued walking without looking back. Josh exined, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly! You were sleepwalking.¡± Selen was left dumbfounded. Josh kindly waited for her and felt relieved when she saw Selen following along. Catching ghosts was one thing, but leaving someone behind in the woods was not a kind act. As they ventured away from the road, Selen waspletely bewildered. It seemed like she vaguely remembered something and had sneaked out on her own. Since she had been at school earlier in the day, her parents were scheduled to pick her up in the afternoon, so no one noticed her absence. Just as Selen had returned, her teacher came to check on her. ¡°Selen, where have you been?¡± the teacher inquired, wearing a stern expression. Selen replied, ¡°I went to the restroom¡­¡± The teacher seemed slightly suspicious but did not press further, so the matter was left unexposed. Josh attempted to call ke, but couldn¡¯t get through to him. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After some thought, he decided to call his father and inform him about what the ghost said.novelxo fast update Anthony responded, ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll contact Layton.¡± ke was at the Lake of Confusion, where there was no mobile service, making it difficult to reach him. He told Josh that if he needed anything, he could reach out to Layton instead. Anthony asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Josh shook his head and eximed excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m fine! I can catch ghosts now! I¡¯m really good at it! In the future, when I get even better, I can help Lilly¡­¡± Lilly was growing more powerful, and Josh felt like he was bing useless inparison. Anthony reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s good to know that you¡¯re safe.¡± Just before hanging up the phone, Josh hastily added, ¡°Dad, once the investigation of the case is concluded, can you fill me in on the details?¡± He wanted to know how the head ended up on the train. Chapter 842 Chapter 842 Thanks to the clues provided by Josh, the case was swiftly resolved. Of course, Layton did not explicitly mention that Josh was the source of the clues. If he had, the police might have grown suspicious of Josh. Instead, he attributed the findings to ke, ensuring there were no issues on their end. The following day, when Anthony returned home, he shared with Josh the information he had received from Layton. It turned out that Hex had forcefully assaulted the child, leading to the child¡¯s father bing enraged and physically confronting him. Overwhelmed by anger, the father ended up killing Hex. Upon returning home, the father¡¯s anger continued to brew, and he took a knife and went to Hex¡¯s residence, where hemitted the act of murder. ¡°After Hex¡¯s death, the child¡¯s mother, pretending to be pregnant, took the head onto the train,¡± Anthony exined. ¡°Pregnant women undergo different security checks than others.¡± Furthermore, they went to great lengths by driving to a neighboring county town and boarding the train at a small town along its route, where the security checks were not as stringent. The train journeysted for three days, covering a long distance. ¡°The father acted impulsively out of anger. The mother did not want him to face the consequences of the murder, so she spent a significant amount of time disposing of the body.¡± To dispose of the remains, they dismembered certain parts, while therger bones proved more challenging to handle and were discarded. However, dealing with an intact human head, aplete skull, posed even greater difficulties. The child¡¯s mother carried the head on the train for two days before finally discarding it just before reaching their intended destination. ¡°They believed that if they threw it far enough, it would be fine.¡± Anthony provided a brief overview of the case to Josh. Josh let out a sigh and inquired, ¡°So, how many years will the child¡¯s father be sentenced to?¡± Anthony replied, ¡°I¡¯m not certain about that.¡± Josh chose not to delve further into the matter and remained silent. ¡­ In the destendscape of Gray Earth¡­ Beside a massive pit, a ck cat stood silently, its eyes fixed on the void before it. How long had it been since the sacred tree was uprooted from this very spot? The little girl who had taken the sacred tree had not returned it yet. ¡°Your Majesty, should we send a cat to the human world?¡± another cat voiced its concerns from beside the ck cat. That sacred tree belonged to them, a source of immense power. The child must have realized the incredible power of the sacred tree, she refused to return it. The ck cat¡¯s response was cold and resolute. ¡°No need. She will return it.¡± The other cats fell silent, obedient to their leader¡¯s decision. The ck cat raised its head, surveying the illusionary trees that surrounded them. Without the sacred tree, the illusions had lost their vitality, appearing dull and lifeless. This was the first major incident to ur in Gray Earth since the ck cat inherited his father¡¯s responsibilities as ruler. The towers, their invaluable treasures, had all been stolen¡­ The ck cat maintained a regalposure, its face disying an unwavering coldness. None could fathom the thoughts swirling within its mind. Lost in contemtion, the cat was suddenly interrupted by a voice: ¡°Hello, kitty cats! We meet again!¡± Lilly, gripping onto a vine, swung over with a spirited cry. With a resounding thud, shended on the rim of the massive pit. As a result, she struggled to maintain her bnce and nearly tumbled into the pit. Reacting instinctively, the ck cat stood up, only to witness the little girl in front of him wobbling and managing to steady herself. ¡°Phew¡­ That was close!¡± Lilly wiped the sweat off her brow. ¡°If Lilly had fallen, her butt would¡¯ve been in four pieces!¡± The ck cat remained silent. Lilly turned her head, looking at the ck cat with a wide grin. ¡°Hey there, cute little kitty! Would you like some fish? I brought some!¡± Lilly retrieved a bag of dried fish from her pocket. The ck cat did not say anything. The other cats were also dumbfounded. Why did they suddenly sense a witch offering an apple to Snow White? What in the world is going on? Was Snow White their queen? The ck cat turned away, uttering in a cold tone, ¡°I don¡¯t eat small dried fish!¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes widened in amazement. ¡°Wow, you can talk!! Just like Polly!¡± Polly also widened her eyes. ¡°Damn, the cat can talk?!¡±novelxo fast update Thest time Polly had an argument with Bellflower, she had made Bellflower seething with anger and taunted her, saying, ¡°Come on, if you¡¯re so capable! I can fly and talk! Show me you can talk if you¡¯re as capable!¡± And now, cats could actually talk! Lilly was thrilled. It was her first encounter with a talking cat. Tentatively, she extended her hand, intending to pet the ck cat¡¯s head. In response, the ck cat turned its head and stared at her with a cold gaze. Lilly held her hand mid-air, hesitating. ¡°Um, can I please pet you?¡± The ck cat remained unyielding and icy. ¡°No.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. No one had ever dared toy a hand on it, and this little girl standing before it¡­ Even if she were the reincarnation of the Ruler of Hell, it wouldn¡¯t matter! As the ck cat entertained such thoughts, it inexplicably recalled being grabbed by the woman by the scruff of its neck, carried to the Pce of the Ruler of Hell, and ced on the table as a good luck charm. Yes, that woman was the very same little girl in front of it. There was no way she would agree to such a request, even if she had reincarnated into a cute-faced little girl now! Observing that the ck cat was resolute in its decision, Lilly wore a disappointed expression. However, she still believed that she could negotiate with it. ¡°Pretty please, may I pet you? It¡¯s just for a while¡± Lilly extended a finger, batted her eyshes, and gazed at the ck cat with a pleading look. The ck cat was speechless. Chapter 843 Chapter 843 In the vicinity of the tree pit where the sacred tree had been uprooted on Gray Earth¡­ A ck cat found itself being cradled in the arms of a little girl, and Lilly extended her hand to scratch its chin as the cat purred. The guard cats who had been trailing the ck cat stood by in utter astonishment! Your Highness, why would you allow her to do such a thing? ¡°Your Highness¡­!¡± one of the cats meowed, ¡°What¡­ what kind of sorcery is this?¡± Another cat, taken aback, raised its paw to deliver a swift swipe, ¡°Hush! His Highness has his reasons for everything he does. We have no ce to question it.¡± How dare they attempt to question His Highness? Regardless of what His Highness does, there must be a purpose behind it! Even allowing himself to be petted! The ck caty in Lilly¡¯s arms, purring and drowsy. But upon hearing the conversation, it snapped awake and sat upright. Hold on, how did it end up in Lilly¡¯s arms? Oh, right, it vaguely recalled¡­ Lilly blinked innocently and asked for just a single scratch. Seeing her pitiable state, it involuntarily agreed, thinking it would be a mere moment. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! But instead of just a scratch, Lilly proceeded to stroke its chin and neck! Even a cat could not resist the bliss of that sweet spot¡­ The ck cat contemted leaping out of Lilly¡¯s embrace, but just as it tried to make its move, Lilly ced a hand on its belly and held it tightly. ¡°Ash, you¡¯re so heavy! Twice as heavy as Bellflower!¡± Indeed, it was twice the size of an ordinary cat, resembling a tiny leopard! Lilly adored the ck cat and pressed her face against its back, rubbing against it with affection. Wow! so this is what people call ¡°sniffing¡± cats! It feels so nice¡­ Lilly buried her whole face into its back, rubbing¡­ The ck cat was speechless. It struggled to find the right words to express its thoughts. After a long pause, it managed to detach itself from the girl¡¯s cuteness and spoke in a stern voice, ¡°Let go of me!¡± But Lilly pulled out a bag of dried fish, ¡°Ash, would you like some dried fish?¡± A hashtag symbol appeared above the ck cat¡¯s head as it retorted, ¡°My name is not Ash! And I don¡¯t eat¡­¡± However, before it could finish its sentence, the aroma of the small dried fish reached its nostrils. Lilly urged, ¡°Go ahead, eat it!¡± Unable to resist the scent, the ck cat involuntarily opened its mouth and took a small bite¡­ Hmm¡­ It¡¯s quite¡­ delicious¡­ The ck cat chewed on it without thinking. Simultaneously, Lilly eximed, ¡°Is it tasty? My grandma made these!¡± They were originally meant for Bellflower, made from the finest quality sardines, specifically chosen as a snack for Bellflower. Grandma put a lot of effort into creating this small dried fish treat. Lilly had secretly tasted it herself, and it was delicious! Meanwhile, the ck cat had already devoured half of a small dried fish. Observing its delight, Lilly could not help but secretly breathe a sigh of relief. She needed to win it over. She had been concerned about its indifference earlier, but now it seemed fine. It also enjoyed the dried fish, just like Bellflower. ¡°Ash¡­ I have a question for you. Do you know where the Ghost Abyss is?¡± Lilly asked, her voice filled with curiosity. Upon hearing the question, the ck cat immediately spat out half of the dried fish from its mouth! She wants to ask about the Ghost Abyss by offering me a piece of dried fish? Absolutely not! However, Lilly was quick to react, swiftly covering its mouth with her hand. The small dried fish became wedged between the ck cat¡¯s mouth and teeth¡­ Lilly whispered, ¡°Eat up. I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡± The ck cat, perplexed, found itself in a situation where the small dried fish remained neither swallowed nor spat out. Is she really not gonna ask? The ck cat could not bring itself to believe her. As Lilly watched the ck cat finish devouring a small dried fish, she seamlessly offered another one. The ck cat grew suspicious. Is she truly not going to ask? So¡­ it could freely enjoy another small dried fish? Meanwhile, the other cats standing guard nearby could not help but swallow their saliva, enticed by the tantalizing scent of the dried fish. Lilly turned her head left and right, scanning her surroundings. ¡°You guys can have some too!¡± With a swift motion, she produced a box of dried fish. ¡°Eat up, eat it all! And if it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll bring more next time!¡± The cats exchanged nces, unable to resist the temptation any longer¡­ The area around the huge pit of the sacred tree had transformed into a grand dining scene. Cats feasted on the dried fish, relishing their vors. Feeling a bit thirsty after consuming two small dried fish, Lilly understood what she had to do next. ¡°Drink this, it¡¯s delicious!¡± she said. The ck cat, not taking it seriously, thought to itself that there were plenty of good drinks avable in Gray Earth as it was connected to the ice pond. What difference could this one make? ¡°Crack!¡± Lilly opened the jar of goat¡¯s milk. The ck cat was taken aback.novelxo fast update I¡¯ve never had this before¡­ The ck cat struggled, maintaining a cold expression on its face, but could not help ncing at it. Lilly brought the goat¡¯s milk to its mouth, pouring a little and ¡°serving¡± it with her own hands, disying immense effort. The ck cat reluctantly took a few sips at first but then found itself drinking a few more. Lilly said, ¡°Ash, tell me, how do you get to the Ghost Abyss¡­¡± ¡°Spit!¡± The ck cat was on the verge of spitting out the goat¡¯s milk in its mouth. Lilly quickly covered its mouth again. ¡°Finish drinking, I won¡¯t ask anymore!¡± The ck cat was skeptical. Half an hourter¡­ Lilly bid farewell to the ck cat, bowing ny degrees in gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Ash, for giving me the map! It¡¯ll be very helpful to me. You¡¯re so kind!¡± Lilly held a scroll in her hand, which contained a rough map of the entire underworld. Not only did it provide directions to Ghost Abyss, but it also marked the exits and entrances that led to the human world. It was incredibly useful! Exchanging a box of dried fish and a bottle of goat milk for the map of the underworld¡­ What an incredible deal! Lilly expressed her gratitude to the ck cat once again and skipped away with joy. The ck cat remained silent, and confusion filled the air among the other cats. In a bewildered state, the cat, who struggled with idioms, stammered, ¡°Your Highness¡­ Your Highness¡­¡± It intended to question why he handed over the map to her so easily, but instead, it blurted out, ¡°Is the goat¡¯s milk tasty?¡± The ck cat was stunned. Chater 844 Chater 844 Chapter 844 Polly¡¯s Keen Eye The cats who had not tasted the goat milk stared at the empty cans left behind by His Highness. Their minds were nk, and they were genuinely curious about the taste of the goat milk. Unexpectedly, the ck cat responded coldly, ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± The uneducated cat furrowed its brows and quickly straightened up, saying, ¡°Your Highness, I would never dare!¡± The ck cat gazed at Lilly¡¯s retreating figure. After a while, it picked up the empty goat milk can, shook it, and they can vanished. In a short while, it disappearedpletely. The uneducated cat pursed its lips and mumbled, ¡°His Highness is so stingy!¡± It could not believe that the ck cat took the can away and stored it for himself. Another cat nearby gave it a nk look and retorted, ¡°What, do you want to lick the empty can?¡± Look at how worthless you are! The cat involuntarily licked the corner of its mouth, then quickly caught up with His Highness. Lilly took the map and immediately summoned the ghosts once again. This time, Lisa did note along. Lilly had decided to leave Lisa in the human world so that she could! assist her brother in capturing the head ghost. Little did she know, her Aunt Lisa had been called away by Anthony, leaving her two brothers to catch ghosts on their own. Regardless, they both had amulets and bracelets on them. Anthony believed there was no danger, so he allowed them to handle it themselves as a form of exercise. So, this time it was only Lilly and herpanions, including Polly, not to mention the other conversations happening within the soul gourd¡­ They gathered by the ice pond, forming a circle with the map spread out in the center. The cowardly ghost stared at the map and whispered, ¡°Ghost Abyss¡­¡± The map was incredibly vast, resembling a map of the entire Earth. It was divided into various regions, with Ghost Town and hell, marked as tiny dots. The density of the markings was overwhelming, almost intimidating to look at. If it weren¡¯t for the ck cat¡¯s guidance on the location of the Ghost Abyss earlier, they would have had to search for a long time. ¡°Hey, we need to zoom in on this map,¡± the harem spirit said, approaching with astonishment. ¡°Absolutely, at first nce, this map appears ordinary, but take a closer look¡­¡± Lilly immediately pressed her face against it. As she examined it closely, she realized that the map was intricately detailed, with the smallest font thinner than an ant¡¯s leg hair. Although she could not see clearly, she could vaguely make out some landmarks around the Ghost Abyss. 1 Lilly shifted her gaze and focused on the point that marked the underworld. ¡°Hell¡± was written in unknown characters. From a distance, it seemed like a single font, but upon closer inspection, she discovered that these two characters spanned across the entire thirteen stations of the underworld- In other words, these characters were ¡°written¡± by the Thirteen Stations of the Underworld, showcasing incredible ingenuity. Yellow Spring Route, Outlook Tower, Hellhound Ridge, Golden Ridge¡­ Prosper City¡­ Ghost Pce¡­ Lilly leaned in closer and could discern that Prosper City had ten halls of the Ruler of Hell. The Pce of the Ruler of Hell stood at the center, upying thergest area, while the other nine halls were scattered around it. Beyond Prosper Cityy the Ghost Pce, where ordinary ghosts who had died and not yet been reincarnated resided. It was akin to prefecture¨Clevel cities beneath the municipalities, a vast expanse divided into hundreds of areas. Lilly felt a strain on her eyes and tears welled up involuntarily. ¡°It would be great if we could zoom in on it like a picture on a mobile phone¡­¡± Lilly sat up straight and rubbed her eyes. The entire scroll was only about the size of a 40¨Cinch desk. Trying to examine a minuscule area was like staring at an ant, requiring close scrutiny to discern the detailed map of a provincial capital. ¡°It¡¯s useless,¡± the cowardly ghost sighed, rubbing its eyes. ¡°Not only are our eyes strained, but our souls are also exhausted.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Huaxin Gui chimed in, ¡°This map shouldn¡¯t be viewed with our naked eyes. The person who created this map must not have used a regr brush.¡± Lilly sighed, ¡°I wish I had a magnifying ss right now!¡± Polly hopped off Lilly¡¯s shoulder, tilting its head and approaching with one eye. ¡°I have a magnifying ss, I have a magnifying ss!¡± it eximed, holding something in its beak. ¡°This, this, this! Here it is!¡± Its eyes acted as magnifying sses! Bird eyes were different from human eyes! The harem spirit sneered, ¡°You silly bird, can you even read?¡± Polly straightened up and red, ¡°You¡¯re the silly one, and your entire family is silly birds!¡± With that, it confidently extended a w and stepped on the words that said Ghost Abyss. The harem spirit was left speechless. Polly proudly raised its head and dered, ¡°When your grandfather was learning to read, you were still ying with mud in the soul gourd!¡± The harem spirit¡¯s forehead wrinkled, and she raised her hand with a sinister smile, ready to catch Polly. ¡°Polly, if you keep acting up, don¡¯t be surprised if I pluck your feathers and roast you for dinner!¡± Polly frowned and turned toin to Lilly, ¡°Lilly! She¡¯s bullying me!¡± Lilly gently touched its little head with her finger, reassuring it, ¡°Miss Harem was just teasing you. Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t really harm you. She knows you get frightened easily.¡± Polly, feeling wronged, insisted, ¡°I can really see it, I can really see it!¡± It pointed its sharp talons at the words ¡°Ghost Abyss¡± and continued, ¡°There is a very tall mountain located ten miles away from Ghost Abyss.¡± Lilly leaned in closer, but she couldn¡¯t see any mountains, only a tiny dot on the map. Polly¡¯s ws continued to move, ¡°And there¡¯s ake here, a very, very deepke!¡± Lilly looked again, but she still could not spot ake, just a small ck shadow resembling ama. ¡°Really?¡± Lilly eximed, surprised by Polly¡¯s ability. Could Polly¡¯s eyes be even more powerful than a magnifying ss? The cowardly ghost suddenly had a realization and said, ¡°It must be true. Polly¡¯s eyes have an extraordinary ability to see what we can¡¯t.¡± Chater 845 Chater 845 Chapter 845 Captain Polly, Reporting for Duty! The cowardly ghost chimed in, ¡°Typically, the vision of birds is two to three times that of humans. And if we¡¯re talking about eagles or other birds with exceptional eyesight, their vision can be over ten times that of humans.¡± ¡°Parrots have unique eyes, regardless of their small size¡­ But not only do they have excellent eyesight, but they can also distinguish colors, shapes, and even ultraviolet rays¡­ Of course, this ability is closely rted to the parrot¡¯s brain.¡± In this aspect, Polly was much more powerful than an average bird. With training, ordinary parrots could learn to speak, ride bicycles, shoot basketballs, and even perform tricks¡­ So it was not surprising that Polly could see the tiny markings on the map that were thinner than the hair on an ant¡¯s leg. Plus, Polly was not just an ordinary parrot. Proudly, Polly dered, ¡°Yes, I am that powerful.¡± Using its ws, it drew a straight line from Spirit Cliff, where the ice pond was located, all the way to Ghost Abyss. ¡°And here, there are many skeletons!¡± The cowardly ghost squinted and faintly saw words that read ¡°Skeleton Valley.¡± He quickly grabbed a pen, added more details to the map, and said, ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Polly and the cowardly ghost worked together, with one describing the locations and the other memorizing them, swiftly plotting their route. Without satellite positioning, they could only rely on identifying distinctivendmarks to determine if they were going in the right direction. Lilly squatted beside them, her hands wrapped around her knees, attentively studying Michael¡¯s nned route. After he finished drawing, Lilly felt a sense of aplishment. She had acquired practical knowledge and learned something new! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± the harem spirit dered. ¡°We¡¯re setting off now!¡± Polly shouted, ¡°Captain Polly, reporting for duty! Please remain seated, fasten your seatbelt, and prepare for takeoff!¡± The cowardly ghost pointed in a direction and said, ¡°This way, it¡¯s about 600 to 1200 miles¡­¡± He calcted that it was roughly the same distance as traveling from Alfornada to Panda Province. There¡¯s a tale of a ghost who could ride the wind and cover a hundred and eight thousand miles in a single night. The cowardly ghost couldn¡¯t fathom how Ivan managed to travel such a vast distance by himself! As they journeyed, the wind blew and Polly made a ruckus. ¡°There¡¯s a red light 0.6 miles ahead, prepare for a speed track, slow down!¡± Polly squawked. The cowardly ghost was left speechless. With a whoosh, they flew over Skeleton Valley, where a bone was lifted by the wind and rolled for half a mile.. Polly was astounded, eximing, ¡°There are tens of thousands of roads, and safetyes first! Drive safely, or your loved ones will be in tears!¡± The cowardly ghost scoffed, ¡°Psh!¡± As they drew closer to Ghost Abyss, they encountered more and more wandering ghosts on the road. There was an elderly man slowly walking with a cane, but suddenly, he spun around on the spot thirty times. ¡°Everyone was confused. Polly eximed, ¡°It¡¯s better to stop for one second than to rush for three minutes¡ª¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± Lilly called out in the wind, ¡°Polly, you¡¯ve got it wrong. It¡¯s better to stop for three minutes than to rush for one second.¡± Along their journey, they encountered ghosts with messy hair, falling leaves, and surprised expressions as they witnessed a group of flying ghosts passing by in the sky. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many ghost generals!¡± they wondered in amazement. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Ghost Abyss over there? Why did we end up here¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? It¡¯s the talk of the underworld! The ancient anomaly that had been dormant for thousands of years beneath Ghost Abyss has awakened!¡± Ghosts nearby gathered in groups, discussing the strange resurgence of Ghost Valley. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about it?¡± one ghost asked, wearing a puzzled expression. ¡°I just recently died, so I¡¯m not aware of anything.¡± Another ghost chimed in, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure either. I¡¯ve only been dead for two years. All I know is that something is horrifying beneath the abyss.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been dead for over a decade, lived here for quite some time, so I know a bit! Not long ago, someone ventured into the abyss and awakened the monsters below¡­¡± Ghost Abyss was a ce even ghosts dared not approach. No one knew who had descended or whaty beneath. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! All they knew was that during this period, asional growls were emanating from the depths of the abyss, akin to the agonizing screams of those being torn apart. ¡°Those ghost generals must have been sent to investigate¡­ It seems that the ten Rulers of Hell have gone to investigate as well.¡± Lilly and herpanions were oblivious to the conversations among the ghosts. The cowardly ghost moved at such a high speed that Polly¡¯s feathers were ruffled, and it could not even keep its eyes open. Closing its eyes, Polly shouted with its beak wide open, Smooth travels all the way, reaching the ends of the underworld! We couldn¡¯t have made it without your excellent driving!¡± The cowardly ghost ran tirelessly for about two hours, carrying Lilly on its back, until they finally reached the vicinity of Ghost Valley. Polly¡¯s feathers were in disarray, and its once¨Cneat feathers were nowpletely unraveled. ¡°It¡¯s a distance of 1200 miles, and we reached here in just two hours. You¡¯re flying through the sky, matching the speed of a ne!¡± Lilly extended her hand, allowing Polly to perch on her palm, and gently smoothed out its disheveled feathers. She asked, ¡°Michael, are we there yet?¡± The cowardly ghost examined the map he had drawn and replied, ¡°We should be heading in the right direction¡­¡± Lilly pointed towards the distance and asked, ¡°Polly mentioned a very tall mountain, could that be it?¡± As far as their eyes could see, there was a mountain with a vague shadow. Chater 846 Chater 846 Chapter 846 A Bloody Pelvic Bone As they approached the mountain, the harem spirit eximed, ¡°There truly is a towering mountain!¡± The mountain stood tall and grand, reaching high into the sky. Even at first nce, one could sense its imposing presence. This must be the mountain that Polly had mentioned. ¡°It¡¯s so massive, soaring into the heavens¡­ No wonder its depicted as just a small dot on the map.¡± The group continued on their journey and soon arrived at therge and deepke that Polly had described. Upon seeing it, theke appeared light blue on the surrounding edges, but its center was pitch ck. It gave off an impression of great depth. ¡°That¡¯s it, Polly was right.¡± The harem spirit marveled, clicking his tongue. ¡°It¡¯s incredible how exceptional the parrot¡¯s eyesight is!¡± Polly swayed his tail proudly, raising his head and puffing out his chest. ¡°Captain Polly, at your service!¡± Lilly could not help but smile and then expressed her concern, ¡°I wonder what happened to Ivan.¡± The cowardly ghost chimed in, ¡°Regardless of the situation¡­ Lilly, remember what your father said. Do your best, but don¡¯t push yourself beyond your capabilities.¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± After passing through theke and traversing the mountain¡¯s edge, a massive abyss came into view. This abyss was the other side of the towering mountain. It seemed as if the mountain had been cleaved in half by a powerful force. The abyss was steep and exuded an icy coldness, with gusts of chilling air rising from its depths. The abyss stretched vast and seemingly endless. Standing on the edge of the deep pit, a mournful sound emanated from below, reminiscent of wind whistling through stone walls and the wailing of countless ghosts beneath. Lilly had visited the underworld twice before, searching for the locust forest, the ten¨Cheaded bird, and soul flowers. Aside from the King of Cities, the most awe¨Cinspiring sight she had encountered was the Hidden Valley As they stood in front of the colossal abyss, the harem spirit muttered in a daze, ¡°Compared to this abyss, the Hidden Valley that would be shredded by the wind as soon as Lilly entered is like child¡¯s y. Nothing canpare to it!¡± The unlucky ghost joined in, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to venture into this massive pit of the abyss!¡± Jessie, who was nearby, echoed, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to do so!¡± The cowardly ghost gazed at the abyss with a troubled expression. ¡°Alban mentioned that Ivan fell to the bottom of this abyss. Given its immense size, we don¡¯t know exactly where he fell.¡± ¡°Moreover, even if we did know his precise location¡­ we can¡¯t go down.¡± This abyss spelled certain death for anyone attempting to descend into it. Merely looking at the abyss made one feel as though they would be torn to shreds. Throughout their journey, they encountered numerous wandering ghosts, but not a single one ventured near this abyss. It demonstrated the taboo and fear it instilled in the spirits. The harem spirit furrowed his brow. ¡°How did Ivan manage to go down?¡± They could not avoid considering that Alban¡¯s ount described their descent from the bottom of the abyss, and there was only one chance, of survival, which Alban utilized by kicking Ivan down. This indicated that they truly descended into the abyss, and Alban managed toe back up. ¡°The things Alban said sounded usible before we arrived here, but now that we¡¯ve seen the abyss, nothing seems normal about what he told you,¡± analyzed the cowardly ghost and the harem spirit in hushed tones. Lilly, eager to learn, inquired, ¡°What¡¯s strange about it?¡± Her only thought was that they were able to descend and ascend this abyss, which was anything but normal. The cowardly ghost proceeded to provide an analysis, saying, ¡°First of all, this abyss is smooth,cking any footholds. It¡¯s impossible for someone to simply dive straight into it.¡± The harem spirit nodded in agreement and added, ¡°Ghost generals like us can¡¯t descend, so he can¡¯t be carried down by ghosts. Lilly nodded in understanding and asked, ¡°I see! And then?¡± The cowardly ghost continued, ¡°Alban also mentioned that when they came up, the creature in the abyss awakened, and there was only one chance to escape¡­ But why only one?¡± Ordinarily, if there was a way out, anyone could run for it. It was just a matter of timing. Lilly suddenly had a realization, eximing, ¡°So, there must be something that could only amodate one person at a time!¡± The cowardly ghost nodded, ¡°You¡¯re on the right track There must be a way to descend and ascend the abyss, and it could only amodate one person at a time. This object was the key to the abyss. ¡°What could it be¡­¡± pondered the harem spirit and the cowardly ghost. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The foolish ghost continued to wander, unable to figure out anything. It was better for him to wait until the others had a solution, and then he could go along with whatever n they came up with. The unlucky ghost, aspiring to imitate the cowardly ghost and be a military¨Cgrade ghost, but lacking the brains to do so, suggested, ¡°Could there be a cable car here? One person at a time?¡± That was nonsense. It was not the right answer. Lilly lifted her gaze, staring into the distance and observing the abyss. The vast crater was shrouded in darkness, concealed by the cold bad aura. Polly sighed, ¡°Ah, Abyss, you¡¯re such a colossal pit!¡± Suddenly, Lilly pointed to the distance and eximed, ¡°There¡¯s no cable car¡­ but there¡¯s a bone¡­¡± In the frigid and dark abyss, a white bone floated slowly toward them. It appeared to be a pelvic bone, with traces of blood on it, reflecting the cold, eerie light against the bleak backdrop, as if it had just been torn off¡­ At that moment, Lilly understood what Alban meant. ¡°There¡¯s only one chance to survive¡­¡± ¡°It must be because only one person can stand on this pelvic bone,¡± the cowardly ghost remarked, his gaze fixed upon the bone. Considering the vastness of the abyss, the presence of a solitary human bone floating there was strange. How had it managed to remain unscathed by the bad aura? If it meant that Lilly had to stand on this pelvis to descend into the abyss¡­ Should she descend into the abyss? Chater 847 Chater 847 Chapter 847 The Bridge Built by the Ruler of Hell Lilly¡¯s gaze remained fixated on the floating bone. Polly, in a state of disbelief, eximed, ¡°What the squawk, what kind of elevator is this¡­¡± Indeed, it was an elevator unlike anything they had ever seen, constructed entirely of bones. Lilly found herself torn, contemting whether she should descend or not. Daddy said not to go to unknown and dangerous ces¡­ But Ivan¡¯s down there, he helped me before and even gave me a piece of candy. If I don¡¯t go down, I would be abandoning him¡­ It¡¯s dangerous down there¡­ Witnessing Lilly¡¯s inner struggle, the cowardly ghost reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s first understand what this bone is and how frequently it appears¡­¡± Suddenly, the harem spirit¡¯s expression turned grave, and she interjected, ¡°I¡¯m more concerned about when this bone was formed¡­ The blood on the pelvic bone looks fresh.¡± The passionate spirit coughed, finding the description unsettling, especially with the child present. The unlucky ghost chimed in, saying, ¡°She means that if it¡¯s a fresh bone, it must have been recently extracted after someone¡¯s death¡­¡± In the underworld, there were no living beings, and even the bones present were aged and weathered. Theycked any traces of blood and were often fragile and decayed. So how did this blood¨Cstained pelvic bonee to be? The foolish ghost was surprised, saying, ¡°I think this bone belonged to someone who died recently, but this is the underworld and such a colossal abyss¡­ How could there be anyone¡­¡± At that moment, the foolish ghost¡¯s realization struck him, and he abruptly fell silent. There were no living beings in the underworld, and the only people who were alive in the Ghost Abyss were Alban and Ivan. Alban seemed unharmed, so could that bone belong to Ivan¡­ If so, it meant he was dead. Lilly vehemently denied the possibility of Ivan¡¯s death, shaking her head in denial. ¡°No, Ivan can¡¯t be dead!¡± -The cowardly ghost examined the size of the pelvic bone and said, ¡°Judging by its size, it seems to be an adult pelvis¡­¡± The harem spirit added, ¡°What we¡¯re certain is that this strange pelvis resurfaces periodically; otherwise, Alban wouldn¡¯t have been able to ascend.¡± The cowardly ghost nodded, ¡°The location where the pelvis emerges shouldn¡¯t be the bottom of the abyss, as Alban mentioned that the creatures beneath the abyss were closing in.¡± Lilly forced herself to think and proposed, ¡°Is there something in the middle of the abyss where we can stand? If we can reach that point, we can return immediately if anything goes wrong.¡± The cowardly ghost let out a sigh. ¡°The main issue is that we don¡¯t know much about this abyss. If only we knew more about it, we could devise a safer n.¡± Lilly recalled her father¡¯s advice¨Cknowing the enemy and knowing oneself could ensure victory in a hundred battles. Understanding the abyss became her primary goal. But how could she achieve that? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I wish Master were here¡­¡± Lilly expressed her disappointment. Ever since Pablo was not by her side, she found it difficult to face challenges alone. The cowardly ghost frantically searched through the book, ¡°The Utmost Secrets of the Spirit Realm,¡± but there was no mention of the Ghost Abyss. As they hesitated, the bloodstained pelvic bone descended back into the abyss and gradually vanished from sight. Lilly suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s ask a ghost! If there¡¯s something we don¡¯t understand, we can seek guidance from someone who knows more.¡± They retraced their steps, crossing the high mountain. Just beyond the mountainy an area filled with a bad aura, popted by numerous lost and wandering spirits. In the human world, there were lonely and wild ghosts, and simrly, the underworld had its inhabitants. ¡°Excuse me, sir, do you know anything about Ghost Abyss?¡± Lilly approached a ghost and asked. The ghost turned slowly, revealing empty, dark eye sockets that sent shivers down their spines. Polly could not help but be frightened and blurted out, ¡°Sir, please put your eyeballs back in!¡± With a groan, the ghost fumbled for a while until he found his eyeball and ced it back into its socket. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The ghost stared at Lilly, his eyeballs moving stiffly. ¡°A living person? Ha¡­ there¡¯s a living person!¡± In the underworld, there were no living people, but asionally, lost souls who had not reached their destined time of death would wander near the gates of Hell. The ghost believed that Lilly was such a lost soul and grew ecstatic, instinctively reaching out his hand to grab her. However, before he could touch Lilly, he was knocked to the ground. The cowardly ghost looked stern and spoke in a cold voice, ¡°She asked a question, so answer it. How dare youy a hand on her?!¡± The male ghost¡¯s eyeballs were knocked out again and went missing this time. ¡°Oh, my eyeballs¡­ I put them in my pants pocket to prevent them from falling out¡­ and now they¡¯re gone!¡± The male ghost crawled on the ground, groping in the darkness, looking strangely pitiful. ??? Lilly picked up his eyeballs and said, ¡°I¡¯ll return them to you, but you must answer my question. What do you know about Ghost Abyss?¡± The male ghost¡¯s eyeballs shifted in Lilly¡¯s hand, but he did not dare to cause trouble and answered honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve been living nearby for fifteen years.¡± ¡°After a person dies, those who haven¡¯t been reincarnated reside in Ghost Town and Ghost Pce. Some ghosts umte virtue to redeem the wrongs theymitted in their lifetime, hoping to umte virtue for their descendants or secure a better birth in their next life. They venture out from Ghost Town, wandering and striving to umte virtue¡­¡± ¡°Near the Ghost Abyss is a prime location for umting virtue. Many ghosts choose to stay here,¡± the male ghost exined. He pointed towards the mountain and continued, ¡°There¡¯s a broken bridge up there. The ghosts who come here can choose to build the bridge and move the boulder from the bottom of the mountain to the top.¡± Building bridges as an act of virtue was amon practice in the underworld. Lilly inquired, ¡°Does this bridge have any connection to the Ghost Abyss?¡± The male ghost nodded, saying, ¡°This bridge was built by the Ruler of Hell¡­¡± Upon hearing that the bridge had ties to the Ruler of Hell, the spirits of Lilly and herpanions were immediately piqued with interest. Chater 848 Chater 848 Chapter 848 Ivan¡¯s Face The male ghost continued to provide information: ¡°This bridge was originally built by the Ruler of Hell to connect the Eastin Area with the Northin Land. However, it was smashed a hundred years ago by a powerful entity to suppress the creature in the Ghost Abyss¡­¡± Ghosts would choose toe here and engage in activities to atone for their sins, and the rulers of the Ten Hell Pces would grant them virtues as a form of redemption. Lilly understood and asked, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­ But what lies within the Ghost Abyss? Why is there a bloody pelvis?¡± The male ghost adjusted himself, his eyeballs shifting, and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what lies beneath the abyss¡­ ording to the bone, it seems there is a pathway that leads to the underworld. It¡¯s a tunnel¡­ Someone would identally stumble upon it.¡± In other words, those who passed through that pathway met with a fatal ident, and their souls and bodies were drawn into the Ghost Abyss ¡°When I was still alive, I often heard stories about idents where people vanished, but their bodies couldn¡¯t be found¡­ They must have been dragged into the abyss like this!¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Not just pelvises, but also femurs, ribs, and skulls¡­¡± Various bones could be found within the abyss. The cowardly ghost asked the crucial question, ¡°How frequently do these bones go up and down?¡± He was referring to the pelvis that had recently emerged from the abyss and then descended once again. However, the male ghost shook his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It depends on how frequently people die in the bordering area between the human world and the underworld.¡± Lilly contemted the situation. This ¡°elevator¡± was operated by the deceased, and the frequency of its ascension depended on the urrence of deaths¡­ ¡°No wonder Alban mentioned that there is only one chance to survive,¡± the cowardly ghost sighed. ¡°It¡¯s hard to determine when a person will pass away.¡± Only the Ruler of Hell knows who¡¯s going to die¡­ The realization struck the cowardly ghost, and he turned his head abruptly, eximing, ¡°Yes, only the King of Hades knows!¡± Lilly immediately grasped the significance and eyes were filled with excitement. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, I know!¡± The solution was right in front of them. With Lilly riding on the backs of the cowardly ghost and the others, they hurriedly returned to the edge of the abyss. Lilly took out her pen and began to murmur, ¡°Heavenly spirits, earthly spirits, innocent souls, and departed souls, heed my call! Ah¡­¡± ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go!¡± Seizing the opportune moment, the cowardly ghost and Lilly leaped onto Cory¡¯s leg. ¡°I¡¯ve estimated the timing and speed correctly. After this leg sinks, another dead person shoulde up and pass us by in about five minutes.¡± ¡°That means we will sink for five minutes and search for Ivan. If we can¡¯t find him, we must transfer to the next dead person who emerges immediately. Do you get it?¡± There was no imminent danger in the abyss, but what ascended were only dismembered limbs, as if something lurking beneath was devouring them. Lilly knew the importance of understanding the situation and the need to observe the surroundings, search for clues, reassess the situation, and then proceed ordingly. Lilly nodded, ¡°Got it!¡± However, at that very moment, an unexpected urrence emerged from the depths of the abyss. This entity possessed a profound impact on departed souls, causing Aunt Ugly to be sucked in. ¡°Ah! Help, save me!¡± Aunt Ugly pleaded desperately. The ghosts also sensed that their souls were on the verge of being torn apart. Suddenly, a distorted face appeared within the mist of the abyss, bearing a resemnce to a human, and it aggressively attacked them. This face belonged to¡­ ¡°Ivan?!¡± Lilly eximed in astonishment. Chater 849 Chater 849 Chapter 849 Is Ivan Dead? Ivan¡¯s dead? Lilly¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at the face before her. It was undoubtedly Ivan¡¯s face, but it appeared distorted as if consumed by a desire to devour Aunt Ugly and the cowardly ghost. Finally, everyone saw the true nature of the eerie fog in the abyss¨Cit wasprised of countless fragments of deceased souls. These shattered souls were fused, creating the unsettling ¡°fog.¡± ¡°No way! Ivan was so handsome. How could he die just like that?¡± eximed the harem ghost. If Ivan was not dead, how could his face dissolve into this peculiar mist of departed souls? ¡°Ivan!¡± Lilly desperately sped her hands together, attempting to rouse him from his state. However, Ivan¡¯s face remained unresponsive, fixated on dragging Aunt Ugly into the abyss. In a state of desperation, Lilly had no choice but to gather all the ghosts in her jar of souls. Now, only Polly and Lilly remained in the abyss. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Polly shouted in terror. Ivan opened his enormous, blood¨Cstained mouth and lunged forward, narrowly missing Polly¡¯s tail by a hair¡¯s breadth. ¡°Ah¡­ my butt!¡± Polly recoiled abruptly and sought refuge in Lilly¡¯s hair. ¡°Ivan¡± showed no interest in devouring the fragmented souls; he seemed aimless, floating for a while before suddenly fixating on Lilly once more. ¡°Hey¡­¡± He circled Lilly, his gaze fixed upon her as if contemting whether she could be consumed. ¡°Ivan!¡± Lillyy on the stump, which continued to sink, and Ivan¡¯s face followed suit, maintaining his unwavering stare. No response came from him despite her desperate calls. At that moment, a dark silhouette emerged from beneath the abyss. It was a scalp, bloodied strands of hair clinging to it, a mere palm¨Csized fragment. The cowardly ghost within the jar of souls had been observing the situation and urgently spoke up, ¡°Lilly, it¡¯s time to go up!¡± Perched upon the femur, Lilly gazed down into the abyss. The darkness was imprable, concealing whatevery below. Faint sounds of whimpering, crying, and Haughter echoed from beneath, filling the air with a chilling and cacophonous atmosphere. Lilly surveyed her surroundings and detected the sound of rushing water emanating from the nearby cliff. A waterfall materialized before her eyes. ¡°Ivan!¡± Lilly called out once more, but her plea yielded no response. Instead, her shout seemed to draw Ivan¡¯s face closer¡­ Uncertain of his intentions, Lilly found herself confronted by the scalp right before her. Anxiety gripped her, leaving her unsure of what course of action to take. Finally, Lilly clenched her teeth and extended her hand, striking Ivan¡¯s face with force. ¡°Puff!¡± Ivan¡¯s face disintegrated instantly. Lilly was dumbfounded. Would he believe her if she imed it was unintentional? The cowardly ghost interjected, ¡°Lilly, jump onto that skull!¡°. Gritting her teeth, Lilly leaped onto the scalp, bncing herself firmly on its surface. She hesitated, contemting whether she should descend a bit further and follow the leg downwards¡­ The cowardly ghost¡¯s voice broke through, ¡°Ascend first, we still have two chances!¡± Helplessly, Lilly watched as the leg sank into the mist, vanishing from sight. Ivan¡¯s face had been consumed by the peculiar fog, rendering her unable to distinguish which fragment was his. An unsettling coldness enveloped her limbs, and an even more disconcerting question lingered¡­ Is Ivan still alive? Finally, they reached the top of the abyss, and the cowardly ghost swiftly guided Lilly to a safe spot. ¡°If he¡¯s dead, there¡¯s no point in descending to retrieve his corpse. Taking such a huge risk without any knowledge would be futile,¡± the cowardly ghost exined. ¡°If he¡¯s still alive, he must be facing formidable challenges in his current state. Venturing onward without understanding the situation might lead us to share his fate,¡± the cowardly ghost continued, embracing Lilly. ¡°I understand your urgency, but patience is key.¡± Lilly could only try to calm herself down. She could not help but feel like a failure. She had believed herself to be strong, but in the face of the abyss, she realized her weakness. She desired strength, an immense strength, to ovee any obstacle. What Lilly did not realize was that if she had arrived here a month ago, she wouldn¡¯t have even been able to approach the abyss, let alone continue onwards. She had indeed grown stronger, but she was unaware of it. ¡°There¡¯s a waterfall at the bottom,¡± Lilly pondered for a moment and suggested, ¡°I saw a stone tform jutting out. We can descend there.¡± The cowardly ghost began to draw on a piece of paper, calcting the time intervals between the next two opportunities. ¡°After the first one ascends, it takes¡­ and the time it takes for the second one to ascend is¡­ Let¡¯s calcte the time when the two meet, roughly¡­¡± he murmured, sketching and scribbling. Eventually, he concluded, ¡°It should take about an hour, and it will take us around ten minutes to descend to the waterfall. Once we reach the waterfall, we can check if Ivan is there. We¡¯ll have approximately fifty minutes to find him¡­¡± Lilly hugged the cowardly ghost tightly. ¡°Thank you, Michael!¡± Without his assistance, she would not have been able to calcte such details. This was a problem that only Josh could handle. With their preparationsplete, Lilly embarked on her descent once again! This time, a pair of floating ribs emerged, and the harem spirit carried Lilly on them. Before descending to the bottom, she entered the jar of souls. They drew nearer to the waterfall. Yet, the mist no longer showed Ivan¡¯s face. Polly nestled against Lilly¡¯s neck and whispered, ¡°Lilly! It¡¯s so cold! There¡¯s no warmth!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Lilly¡¯s unease grew with each passing moment. Somehow, she sensed that something ominous was on the horizon¡­ Chater 850 Chater 850 Chapter 850 The Spiritual Spring Water Squatting on the sinking ribs, Lilly drew closer to the waterfall. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Soon, she had a clear view of the source of the waterfall. It stemmed from a fissure in the abyss, a wide gap that was only about 5 feet in height¨Cslightly shorter than a door frame. However, there was a problem. The ribs were still about a meter away from the cliff of the abyss, and the cowardly ghost and the others had already entered the jar of souls, so they could not fly her across. ¡°How can I leap over?¡± Lilly pondered as the sinking ribs drew nearer. If she missed the opportunity, she would have no choice but to descend further with the sinking ribs to the bottom of the abyss. Moreover, the dense fog pervading the abyss was taking its toll. Spending too much time there made Lilly feel drowsy, her eyelids heavy and difficult to keep open. Her body felt burdened, her limbs weighed down, and even summoning the Pce of the Ruler of Hell felt beyond her current capabilities. I can¡¯t go on like this! Determined, Lilly clenched her teeth, summoned the Pce of the Ruler of Hell, and controlled it to hoyer in the abyss. With a leap, she propelled herself towards it. The pce¡¯s path swayed unsteadily, bridging the gap between the sinking ribs and the cliff. It was a precarious and unstable journey. Controlling the Pce of the Ruler of Hell proved to be immensely challenging. Just as it seemed on the verge of falling, Lilly managed to jump into the fissure in the abyss¡¯s cliff. A resounding crash echoed as she hit the cliff, prompting Lilly to swiftly retrieve the Pce of the Ruler of Hell and store it back in her bracelet. ¡°That was close!¡± Lilly leaned against the stone wall, attempting to calm her racing heart. Now standing on a raised stone in the middle of the gap, surrounded by the sound of rushing water, Lilly sensed spirit energy present. While cultivators in the immortal realm focused on cultivating spiritual energy, here in the underworld, the cultivation revolved around harnessing bad energy. In a mere instant, Lilly felt her pores open wide. Unlike her master, she did not need to sit cross¨Clegged to practice. Her body seemed to be enlightened on its own! The spiritual energy was so abundant that it even permeated the jar of souls. The gap in the jar of souls began to heal gradually. ¡°What is this ce?¡± Lilly peered into the gap, unable to see its bottom. She considered walking along the gap, but the water rushed too swiftly. She stood on a rock, and descending would mean the water reaching up to her waist. With the rapid current, it would be easy for her to be swept away. However, the water had an unexpected milky¨Cwhite hue. ¡°Lilly!¡± At that moment, Michael¡¯s urgent voice resonated from the jar of souls. Lilly focused her attention and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The cowardly ghost¡¯s voice quivered with excitement, ¡°Hurry, scoop some water and take a look¡­¡± Lilly nodded, retrieved a pot, filled it with water, and handed it over. Inside the jar of souls, all the ghosts gathered around the pot of water, their expressions filled with intoxication. ¡°It¡¯s the spiritual spring!¡± The cowardly ghost clutched a book, his face brimming with excitement. The spring water is milky white, warm, and moist. It¡¯s not just water, but more like delicate threads, exuding a subtle fragrance. It¡¯s usually found deep within mountains or hidden beneath the earth¡¯s depths¡­ Yes, it¡¯s water from the spiritual spring!¡± The cowardly ghost took a cautious sip, and instantly, potent spiritual energy surged through his entire body! His aura skyrocketed. He had only recently been promoted to a junior ghost general, but in that instant, he ascended to the level of a high¨Cranking ghost general. It was a truly astonishing transformation! ¡°Isn¡¯t this thousands of times more powerful than the evil energy vein?¡± the cowardly ghost asked in shock. The harem spirit rejoiced, eximing, ¡°Where is this spring? It¡¯s incredibly precious!¡± A whole waterfall of that pleasant water, they were in luck! The unlucky ghost cupped his hands, bringing the water to his lips and eximing, ¡°Drink up and you¡¯ll ascend to heaven in a single gulp! This is the ultimate nutrition express!¡± After taking two sips, the unfortunate ghost¡¯s misfortune intensified! The rebellious ghost nearby was about to approach for a drink but was inexplicably struck by bad luck, stumbling and losing his head. The harem spiritmented, ¡°Instant nutrition¡­ It¡¯s certainly fast enough.¡± ¡°Lilly, can we have another pot?¡± they requested. Lilly, who had been standing on the boulder, thinking about how to find Ivan, found herself taken aback as the ghosts in the jar of souls began indulging in the water. How unreliable! She wanted a drink too! Lilly stretched out on the stone, facing the turbulent flow, and opened her mouth. ¡°Ah¡­ Gulp¡­ gulp¡­¡± Delicious! It also carried a nice aroma! The heaviness that had weighed down her body moments ago dissipated entirely. ¡°This stuff is amazing!¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯m taking some with me.¡± This must be a random waterfall, right? Or did it belong to someone else? The cowardly ghost cautiously poked his head out. Though he still felt the sensation of being torn, he managed to cling on. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be owned by anyone I assume,¡± the cowardly ghost replied. ¡°Lilly, bring some back!¡± At that moment, all of them agreed to store the waterfall in the jar of souls. They did not fret over the abyss or wonder why Ivan¡¯s face appeared in the mist. Thus far, Ivan had not been found upon arrival, and descending any further seemed impossible. So, why not seize the opportunity to enjoy the good fortune at hand? What if the waterfall disappears next time? With a quick decision, she opened the jar of souls and submerged it in the water! The jar of souls eagerly consumed the water with a series of gulping sounds¡­ In an instant, the space inside the jar of souls doubled in size. Adjacent to the pit that had previously contained the water from the ice pond, a massive cavity opened up, automatically filling with the spiritual spring water! ¡°It¡¯s not bathwater this time!¡± Lilly eximed joyfully as she gazed upon the spring water that had been gulped down by the jar of souls. Authentic, pure, and sweet water! Chapter 851 Chapter 851 Chapter 851 Harvesting Bamboo Shoots The cowardly ghost pondered and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s called the Spiritual Spring, there should be springs nearby.¡± The harem spirit chimed in, poking her head out and adding, ¡°That¡¯s right! Where there¡¯s a spring, there¡¯s always a puddle nearby¡­ I guess the spring water overflows because the puddle is full.¡± Lilly felt a pang of sadness, thinking about how the overflowing water had falling into the bottomless abyss. It seemed like such a shame. I¡¯m taking it away! I can¡¯t be a wasteful kid! Thrifting is a virtue! gone to waste, Lilly erged the jar of souls, but she had to be careful not to make it toorge. If it exceeded the crack in the cliff, it would be torn apart by the strange forces of the abyss outside. So she erged it to the size of a small bucket, rapidly filling it with the immeasurable spiritual spring water. Even though it was a swift process, Lilly could not help but feel anxious. ¡°Michael, do you think Ivan could be here?¡± Lilly asked, her gaze fixed on the depths of the gap as the jar of souls absorbed the boundless spiritual spring. The cowardly ghost, sipping water from the spiritual spring, replied, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. The spring water rushes out and forms a waterfall. Normally, it would be impossible for a regr child to enter such a rapid current¡­¡± Lilly nodded and said, ¡°But Ivan is not a regr kid.¡± The cowardly ghost sighed, feeling a bit unsettled once again. He turned around and punched the rebel ghost, which seemed to alleviate his frustration. The rebel ghost was dumbfounded. Meanwhile, the jar of souls hadpletely absorbed the spiritual spring, leaving the stone cliffs bare. The water that had once flowed up to Lilly¡¯s waist now only remained as a thinyer on the rocks. As they ventured further into the darkness, the tearing force from the abyss outside weakened, allowing the cowardly ghost to move more freely. He urged them to follow the current and search for the source of the spring. ¡°If Ivan has been here before, he would have found a way to trace the current back to its origin,¡± the cowardly ghost suggested. Lilly and the others continued walking, but as they went deeper, the stone walls rose higher and the darkness became oppressive. It was so pitch-ck that they could not see their own fingers, making it difficult to breathe. Lilly¡¯s unique vision allowed her to see in the dark, but even she could not make out anything in this ce. ¡°Let¡¯s light a fire!¡± the cowardly ghost suggested, pulling Lilly to a stop. It was too dangerous to continue without any visibility. The harem spirit held up a torch, but to their disappointment, it refused to ignite. ¡°It¡¯s no use,¡± he sighed. ¡°I tried, but even the fire of a will-o-wisp won¡¯t light up here.¡± The unlucky ghost chimed in, saying, ¡°Maybe Lilly¡¯s Spiritual Fire can¡­¡± But before he could finish his sentence, the rebellious ghost interjected angrily, ¡°Oh,e on! So how could Spiritual Fire be considered a will-o-wisp? If we can¡¯t light a will-o-wisp, then how can hers be lit?¡± Lilly was about to offer her Spiritual Fire when she realized that it would not ignite either. She let out a sigh, disappointed. The cowardly ghost tried tofort her, saying, ¡°Lilly, it¡¯s okay, we¡­¡± Suddenly, Lilly pulled out a powerful shlight and switched it on, instantly illuminating the entire cave. The ghosts were momentarily stunned by the sudden burst of light. ¡°Michael, what were you saying?¡± Lilly asked. ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention earlier.¡± The cowardly ghost replied quietly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± The unlucky ghost could not help but exim, ¡°That¡¯s brilliant! Why didn¡¯t we think of bringing a shlight?¡± Lilly, scanning the cave with the shlight, replied in a somewhat paternal tone, ¡°Isn¡¯t itmon sense?¡± ¡°My father always said, when metaphysics fails, try using science.¡± The shlight was a product of science, a modern technological invention. Uhm¡­ Vesting Bamboo Shoots The ghosts were left speechless. Under the powerful beam of light, the cave was illuminated, revealing its features. The inside of the cave resembled a karst cave. After the uphill path they had traversed earlier, the terrain ttened out, and the ground became slightly concave, forming numerous puddles. Stctites hung from the cave ceiling, with water dripping from their tips and collecting in the puddles below. ¡°Don¡¯t let it go to waste!¡± Lilly murmured as she walked along, allowing the jar of souls to collect all the spiritual spring water from the puddles. ¡°Have you found the spring?¡± the harem spirit inquired. The rebel ghost, the foolish ghost, the unlucky ghost, the bridal ghost, Jessie, and the others, scattered throughout the cave, responded one after another¡­ ¡°No.¡± ¡°Nothing here either!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t find the source where the spring water came from. This whole area is filled with puddles¡­ It should be here¡­ Lilly looked up, fixing her gaze on the row of stctites hanging from the cave ceiling. ¡°If it¡¯s not on the ground, could it be up there?¡± she wondered aloud. Without hesitation, she forcefully broke off one of the stctites. Wow¡­ As the stctite shattered, a small stream of water began to trickle down, and Lilly, promptly tilting her head back and opening her mouth, caught the water as it fell, drinking it all at once. ¡°Wow¡­ it¡¯s delicious!¡± she eximed with delight. Lilly¡¯s eyes sparkled as she realized that the stctites were filled with even richer spiritual spring water than the ones outside. ¡°This is amazing! It¡¯s like harvesting bamboo shoots!¡± She eagerly collected the stctites, taking one in each hand and feeling increasingly Harvesting Bamboo Shoots delighted as she gathered more. The bridal ghost and the harem ghost returned to the jar of souls, retrieved the ¡°bamboo shoot¡± stctites that Lilly had broken off, found jade bottles one by one, filled them with the spiritual spring water, and sealed them tightly. As for the remaining stctites, they were tossed aside without much thought, piling up beside the large pit of spiritual spring water. The jade bottles had been umted over time within the jar of souls, serving as a pastime for the ghosts. Little did they know they woulde in handy now. As for the jade itself, it had been collected incidentally during their underground ventures. Its quality was not as good as the royal purple jade piece Lilly had picked up, and the Crawford family was not lacking in wealth, so it had been kept in the jar of souls. In the blink of an eye, Lilly harvested all the stctites in the cave, her belly bing rounded and swollen from drinking so much water. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Is there nothing left?¡± Lilly looked around, feeling a sense of unfinished business. If the stctites could speak, they would be afraid of Lilly harvesting them. Did Lilly forget about Ivan while she was harvesting the stctites? Chapter 852 Chapter 852 Chapter 852 Pablo¡¯s Return Inside the cave, Lilly realized that there was no danger present, only good things to be found. The uneasiness she felt outside the waterfall hadpletely vanished from her mind. After breaking the stctites and thoroughly searching the cave, they still could not find Ivan. ¡°Let¡¯s return for now!¡± the cowardly ghost suggested, surveying the surroundings. ¡°I think the spring must be on the top of the cave.¡± He pointed towards the ceiling, where numerous stctites were dripping water. ¡°The spring must come from up there.¡± Lilly contemted, ¡°Should we break it open?¡± The coward shook his head. ¡°No, we don¡¯t have enough strength yet. If we were to break it, the cave could copse¡­ Where would we hide? If we be trapped here¡­¡± Being trapped here would lead to the same fate as Ivan. ¡°Besides, we don¡¯t know if there are other dangers associated with the spiritual spring once it¡¯s released.¡± In short, until they possessed sufficient strength, it was best not to break the cave open. ¡°Okay!¡± Lilly sighed and pouted. They would have to return for now and hope that the spring remains untouched until their next visit. The cowardly ghost lovingly pinched Lilly¡¯s nose. ¡°Little money-lover!¡± At this point, the jar of souls was already filled with an abundant amount of spiritual spring water, surpassing the water in the cold pool. The value of the water from the ice pond became insignificant. Lilly took Polly and slowly made their way out of the cave. Polly, with his head and shoulders tucked in, muttered, ¡°We¡¯re finally out, it¡¯s so cold.¡± As a tropical bird, Polly was susceptible to the cold. Despite his unique qualities, he had not undergone any special training or enhancements, rendering him sensitive to the cold within the cave, which was why he remained quiet. ¡°The next elevator hasn¡¯t arrived yet,¡± the coward calcted. ¡°We¡¯ve been here for forty minutes, and it will take another ten minutes for the next one to arrive.¡± Lilly cautiously peered out. Strangely enough, the feeling of weakness and inability to open her eyes that she experienced when she first arrived seemed to have disappeared. It seemed that drinking the spiritual spring water had revitalized her. Her body felt as strong as it did in the mortal world. If that were the case, could it be possible for her to use the Pce of the Ruler of Hell as an elevator instead of waiting? Lilly immediately decided to give it a try and took out the Pce of the Ruler of Hell. It worked! Lilly¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as she couldn¡¯t contain her joy. ¡°Michael, Miss Harem! I feel stronger!¡± The Pce of the Ruler of Hell had grownrger, just the right size for Lilly to enter, and it was no longer unstable. ¡°Amazing!¡± the coward praised. ¡°It means our Lilly has leveled up once again!¡± Drinking a few sips of spiritual spring water had unexpectedly brought about such a noticeable change. ¡°Can you control the pce and move around?¡± the coward suggested. ¡°Or try to see how far you can go¡­ Within this range, try to find Ivan.¡± They should do their best without endangering their own lives. It was not that they didn¡¯t care about Ivan, but they cared even more about Lilly¡¯s safety. Lilly nodded and took control of the Pce of the Ruler of Hell, starting to descend slightly. However, after sinking only 1.6 feet, she felt overwhelming fatigue. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, it¡¯s too dangerous here!¡± It seemed as though the Pce of the Ruler of Hell was being dragged down, and the tearing force became evident once again. ¡°Then go up to the height of the waterfall just now and look for Ivan within this height range. With everyone¡¯s agreement, Lilly took control of the Pce of the Ruler of Hell and maneuvered through the abyss. The wind howled. Outside the Pce, ghosts wailed and bellowed, their presence seeping into Ghost Abyss. Lilly and the others circled around the cliff. The pit was immense, and it took them an hour toplete just half a circle. ¡°Lilly, there are no mountains or paths leading upward, so it¡¯s not possible for Ivan to go in that direction.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back and search the other side.¡± The abyss was vast, so they could only explore the surroundings with their point of descent as the center. Lilly nodded, feeling a growing strain as the sense of powerlessness washed over her once again. Just in time, the coward handed her a jade bottle. Lilly drank from it eagerly and quickly regained her strength. In this manner, repeating the cycle, she consumed no less than five bottles of spiritual spring water, searching every nook and cranny of the abyss within the designated range, but Ivan was nowhere to be found. ¡°He really fell¡­¡± the harem spirit sighed. ¡°Alban¡¯s kick must have been quite powerful. We saw that all the debris and bones were scattered far from the edge of the cliff.¡± If Ivan fell on the ¡°elevator,¡± there was little chance he could havended on the cliff. However, Lilly could not descend into the abyss at that moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go up and take a rest, and think of other ways,¡± the cowardly ghost suggested. Unbeknownst to Lilly and the others, high up on the mountain, the King of Cities had arrived. From such a distance, he observed the fluctuating movements of the Pce of the Ruler of Hell in the abyss. ¡°How dare they venture into the Ghost Abyss with such limited strength. They¡¯re simply asking for death The King of Cities nced at the multitude of ghosts in front of him. They wereboriously carrying enormous boulders, hunched over with their heads bowed, almost prostrating themselves as they struggled to transport the massive rocks up the mountain. As the King of Cities observed the ants-like ghostsboring to transport boulders up the mountain, he sneered at the possibility of idents urring due to the strong winds. With a flick of his sleeves, a fierce gust of wind surged, causing several ghosts to scream and be carried away along with the boulders. Lilly was breathless and struggling to control the Pce of the Ruler of Hell as she approached the edge of the abyss. She desperately needed rest. Although she had consumed a significant amount of spiritual spring water to replenish her strength, she felt that the water was bing less effective, unsure if she had developed immunity to it. Suddenly, the cowardly ghost¡¯s eyes widened, and he cried out in panic, ¡°Lilly!¡± Before Lilly could fully process what was happening, a boulder crashed into her and the Pce of the Ruler of Hell, sending them hurtling out of control. Lilly¡¯s heart raced as she tumbled into the abyss. ¡°Michael!¡± She screamed in desperation. Without hesitation, the cowardly ghost and the other spirits leaped into the abyss after her. As they plummeted, Lilly¡¯s body began to numb, rendering her unable to move. The razor- sharp wind sliced across her petite face, leaving trails of blood that quickly covered her features. Through her blurred vision, Lilly saw Michael and the others on the verge of being swallowed and torn apart by the eerie mist of the abyss. ¡°Michael¡­¡± ¡°Lilly clenched her teeth, exerted all her strength, and managed to capture all the ghosts, sealing them within the jar of souls. Unfortunately, luck was not on Lilly¡¯s side. She plummeted rapidly, feeling her limbs being pulled in different directions, as if on the verge of being torn apart. Without the Pce of the Ruler of Hell to protect her, and the pen of judgment, which Lilly tried her best to summon, but her efforts proved futile. Pablo¡¯s Return What should I do¡­ Am I just going to die here¡­ No way! Blood coated Lilly¡¯s face, obscuring her vision. She blinked vigorously, struggling to see her surroundings clearly. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Suddenly, amidst her dazed state, a brilliant light erupted before her eyes. Within the radiance, Pablo showed up. He donned a white robe, his once snow-white hair now transformed into ck strands, and his eyes emanated a sharp and cold gaze. ¡°Lilly!¡± Pablo reached out his hand, grasping Lilly, and hugged her tight. Lilly stood dumbfounded, uttering in disbelief, ¡°Master?¡± The surrounding winds grew fierce, causing Pablo¡¯s robe and hair to billow wildly. His once pristine white robe now bore numerous cracks and tears. ¡°Master, I can¡¯t get up!¡± Lilly expressed, her head protected within Pablo¡¯s embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡­ Stay calm, we¡¯re going down!¡± Pablo reassured her. In the depths of the abyss, a white figure tightly held onto a smaller figure as they plummeted relentlessly¡­ Chapter 853 Chapter 853 Chapter 853 Hold On to Me Embracing Lilly, Pablo descended rapidly, the wind whistling in their ears. However, Lilly felt a profound tranquility in her master¡¯s arms. ¡°Master, having you here feels so nice,¡± Lilly expressed, hugging Pablo tightly and resting her cheek against his chest. With one arm securely wrapped around Lilly, Pablo held her head gently in his embrace, sighing with a hint of helplessness. She had entrusted herself to himpletely, and he was determined to protect her at all costs. In Ghost Abyss, ascending without attaining the level of an emperor was impossible. So, if they could not go up, they would go down instead. They had to break through the eerie fog beneath the abyss and evade the ominous forces lurking there. They would give it their all to find an opportunity to strike amidst the darkness. As they descended, Pablo battled against the violent winds, but there was more than just wind tearing at him. Strange mist twisted and coiled in the gusts, enveloping him and Lillyyer byyer. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Despite their plunge, it felt as though they were being ensnared by theseyers, desperately attempting to drain their spiritual energy. Pablo¡¯s expression turned cold, and he uttered in a low voice, ¡°Break!¡± A brilliant light erupted, causing the strange mist surrounding them to dissipate with a soft sound. However, as they ventured deeper into the abyss, the fog grew denser, constantly shrouding them again after each breakthrough. ¡°Break!¡± ¡°Break!¡± The mist presented a minimal threat to Pablo and could be easily prated. However, their relentless,yered nature proved relentless. During their descent, Pablo persistently shattered through the enigmatic fog, plunging at an rming speed, yet they never seemed to reach the bottom, leaving him thoroughly exhausted. Taking a deep breath, Pablo sensed that the small figure in his arms had stopped moving, causing his heart to tighten. He whispered, ¡°Lilly?¡± Lilly emitted a soft hum, her heavy eyelids struggling to stay open. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep, Lilly,¡± urged Pablo. ¡°Hurry, open your eyes.¡± ¡°Ghost Abyss is one of the deepest realms in the underworld. The spirits who sink here are those who havenguished for thousands of years, devoid of self-awareness.¡± ¡°These mists are all formed by these lost souls. They have the power to corrode one¡¯s consciousness and absorb their soul. Once you find yourself here, you must remain vignt and resist their influence¡­¡± Lilly continued to emit a faint hum, fighting against her drowsiness. Master said to open my eyes, Master said to fight¡­ We must fight! Exerting all her efforts, Lilly fought to stay awake, recollecting what happened earlier. What happened to everyone? During their descent, she recalled seeing Michael and the others fearlessly following her without hesitation¡­ Just before they were torn apart, she managed to gather them all into the jar of souls. Michael, the harem spirit, the unfortunate ghost, Aunt Ugly, the rebellious ghost¡­ They were all safely stored within the jar. But it seemed like someone was missing¡­ Lilly¡¯s eyes suddenly flew open. Yes, someone had fallen! Polly An intense wave of consciousness surged through Lilly as if struck by lightning. ¡°Master¡­. Polly¡­ I forgot about Polly!¡± With its wings, Polly fluttered in panic, darting aimlessly beneath the abyss¡­ Pablo¡¯s heart sank, realizing that if Polly descended further into the abyss, having wings would only complicate matters. He could only offer her sce, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Polly holds a special position. If he died so easily, it proves that he isn¡¯t a qualified soul collector.¡± Lilly gazed upward, her view obstructed by the vastness of the abyss. She could not discern the colossal mouth that marked its entrance anymore. How long had they been falling? The abyss was so immense that the sky remained hidden from her sight. She wondered how Ivan must have felt when he plunged into this abyss.. Lilly¡¯s heart weighed heavily, and with great effort, she lifted her heavy eyelids and pinched her fingers to tell Polly¡¯s fortune and to piece together what happened to Ivan. However, at that moment, a resounding roar emanated from the depths of the abyss, and an enormous mouth lunged toward Pablo and Lilly. Lilly¡¯s pupils constricted, and she eximed in surprise, ¡°Master!¡± What is this thing? Its teeth arerger than pirs! Pablo reassured her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± With one hand tightly embracing Lilly, he executed a sharp maneuver. He spotted the teeth of the bizarre creature, and he stepped on them, propelling himself upward! As this unknown creature beneath them woke up, and as it appeared, the surrounding air instantaneously grew bone-chillingly cold. Lilly, already numb, felt her movements slow even more. So cold¡­ Pablo grew anxious, knowing that Lilly had not yet cultivated spiritual energy within her body. During their time together, she had made some progress on her own and had even consumed a portion of the water from the spiritual spring, enhancing her strength. However, in the face of the abyss, it still fell short! ¡°Hang on, Lilly Pablo urged, moving with increased speed. He moved like a sh of lightning, his white robe billowing as he deftly evaded the monster¡¯s snapping jaws, almost appearing to dance within its maw. Using the creature¡¯s mouth and teeth to his advantage, Pablo swiftly leaped to the top of the cliff. ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± Pablo murmured, stealing a nce at Lilly amidst his hurried actions. ¡°Hold on.¡± The abyss was vast, surely there was a ce to evade this monster. Frost clung to Lilly¡¯s eyshes as she shivered. ¡°Master, it¡¯s so cold!¡± Pablo held her even tighter, instructing, ¡°Stay calm, focus, and imagine a fire burning within your body.¡± He noticed that Lilly had grown distant, her response faltering. Chapter 854 Chapter 854 Chapter 854 Lilly¡¯s Hidden Talent ¡°Lilly?¡± Pablo¡¯s anxiety grew evident as he watched Lilly struggle. With no training and her independent practice, it was understandable that she could not do so at the moment. However, if she failed to ignite the spirit energy within her body, she would be consumed by the abyss. ¡°Lilly!¡± Pablo thought of sharing some of his own spirit energy with her, yet she remained unresponsive. If she could not ept the transfer, her chances of survival seemed bleak. Lilly¡­ Lilly¡­ Lost in her thoughts, Lilly kept hearing her name being called. A voice reached her ears, advising her intermittently, ¡°Stay calm¡­ Focus¡­ Ignite the fire within your body¡­¡± Lilly¡¯s teeth chattered, and she repeated softly to herself, ¡°Stay calm¡­¡± She followed her master¡¯s faint voice, persistently attempting to ignite the fire, but she continuously fell short. Lilly grew increasingly anxious; there was no fire within her. What do I do? Perhaps master wouldn¡¯t mind if I borrowed a small portion from him¡­ Lilly pressed her face against Pablo¡¯s arms, seeking sce in the warmth she felt from her master. Oh¡­ but she forgot, her master was a ghost-he had no temperature. Lilly sighed, on the verge of abandoning this approach when suddenly, she let out another sniffle. Wait, master has warmth! Lilly was taken aback. Something was amiss. How could her master possess warmth? Could he regain a physical form after breaking free from the shell! However, she was certain it was her master. Apart from the transformation of white hair into Lilly¡¯s Hidden Talent ck, everything else remained the same-he was still a ghost! Lilly¡¯s mind was overwhelmed, so she decided to borrow his warmth first. Desperately clinging to her master, Lilly soon felt waves of warmth enveloping her. It was as if a beam of light had permeated her limbs and bones. As she allowed the warmth to flow into her body, she sensed the ¡°fire¡± within her being ignited in an instant. I¡¯ve got it! Lilly grew ted. So this was the fire that her master mentioned, the same power as the spiritual spring she had encountered earlier-the spirit energy. Spirit energy was the fire within her body! Lilly grasped the concept intuitively and allowed the energy to circte within her body. Back at the waterfall, she drank a significant amount of the spiritual spring water, filling her stomach to the brim. Now, all those spiritual spring water within her stomach transformed into spirit energy, and Lilly absorbed it all. The spirit energy coursed through her twelve meridians, flowing through her limbs and permeating every pore, every inch of skin and hair. Lilly started to feel the numbness in her body gradually subside, but the spirit energy was still insufficient. Although she could barely maintain her consciousness, she remained unresponsive. The spiritual spring water she drank was not enough! Lilly felt regretful. This small amount was far from enough. If only I drank more earlier! Lilly immediately thought of using the spiritual springs from the jar of souls. However, to protect Michael and the others, the jar of souls had been sealed by her. Now, whether due to her weakened state or limitations within the abyss, she could not sense the jar of souls. It¡¯s alright¡­ let¡¯s try again! spirit energy equals to wealth. Lilly¡¯s Hidden Talent Daddy always said to never give up when I¡¯m facing difficulties. When wealth was scarce, one could still squeeze out a little bit by persisting. Unable to open the jar of souls and hesitant to borrow more spirit energy from her master, Lilly found the process of ¡°ignition¡± terrifying. Each time she absorbed spirit energy from the spiritual spring, it seemed to deplete instantaneously. She feared exhausting her master. Since she could not obtain spirit energy from the jar of souls or her master, she resolved to search for spirit energy within the underworld. Michael had mentioned that the underworld possessed spirit energy. When the ghosts descended for the first time, they felt a potent influx of spirit energy. The harem spirit also said that one could sit in meditation and absorb the surrounding aura, transforming it into spirit energy. There must be aura present in the air here! Lilly exerted her utmost effort in finding spirit energy, showcasing her remarkable talent. It was a mere idea, as no one had even taught her how to convert aura into spirit energy. Yet, she sensed an abundance of spirit energy permeating the frigid abyss. Lilly¡¯s excitement surged, and she immediately sought out this ¡°wealth.¡± She felt an immense surge of aura rolling in, and she skillfully extracted the cocoons of spirit energy from the aura, allowing it to flow into her limbs and bones¡­ Meanwhile, Pablo had reached the abyss¡¯s depths. It¡¯s finally over! He could not help but pant heavily. The monster he encountered was peculiar, distinct from the eerie fog within the abyss. He effortlessly broke through the strange fog but struggled to evade the monsters. Pablo¡¯s recollection of the Ruler of Hell¡¯s words in the underworld resurfaced in his mind. ¡°The Ghost Abyss houses an anomaly-a manifestation of the umted grievances of the souls unable to be reincarnated. It takes the form of the wronged souls¡¯ collective consciousness.¡± ¡°These transformed monsters cannot be precisely categorized as creatures; they be anomalies.¡± ¡°When the anomaly regains its strength, it signifies the need to reshuffle the rules of the underworld.¡± Now, Pablo vividly recalled the Ruler of Hell¡¯s words, and a deep sense of despair engulfed him. The anomaly was not meant to possess a physical form! Yet, this anomaly had an entity, indicating the multitude of wronged souls that had sumbed to the depths of this abyss and the intensity of their obsessions. When the anomaly regained its power, it would be time to restructure the underworld. However, Lilly had not returned yet. She was merely a five-year-old child, unable to withstand the chilling resentment that permeated the abyss. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. If they were to restructure the underworld right now¡­ Chapter 855 Chapter 855 Chapter 855 Polly Started Singing Tears Behind Bars Holding Lilly tightly in his arms, Pablo ventured deeper into the dark abyss. Countless bonesy beneath his feet, and even the slightest touch would reduce them to powder. Even newly fallen bones rapidly decayed upon reaching the abyss¡¯s depths, emitting a brittle cracking sound akin to stepping on dead leaves, easily crumbling underfoot. At that moment, Pablo felt the aura around him surging and converging around him. Startled, he realized that the aura was not drawn to him, but to Lilly! Subconsciously, he flicked his sleeves to disperse the gathered aura. Lilly, still in slumber, thought to herself. Huh? How did my aura break? Let¡¯s try again! As Pablo dispersed the aura, he noticed even more of it rolling in. His heart sank, and he lowered his gaze to Lilly in his arms. Her eyelids remained tightly shut, her small hands clinging to his clothes. Pablo suddenly paused. Wait, this aura¡­ it¡¯s attracted to her? Soon, his mouth fell open involuntarily, confirming his suspicions. Whenever the aura came into contact with Lilly, it seemed to cocoon around her before beingpletely absorbed into her body! Externally, there was no visible movement, but upon careful observation, one could discern the majestic flow of spirit energy coursing through her meridians. The frost on her eyshes had long since melted, and her once icy-cold body now exuded a comforting warmth. She had transformed into a warm, tender little bundle. Pablo breathed a sigh of relief, but he could not help but be astounded. At this moment, this little girl had shown her extraordinary abilities. She was self-taught, she swiftly found the right path after being given the right hints. In the underworld, most ghosts were woeful ghosts, consisting mainly of malignant spirits and ghost generals. They were no match for the ghost lords enlisted by the Ruler of Hell in Polly Started Singing Tears Behind Bars terms of power. However, there was another type of ghost known as a novice ghost. Novice ghosts were considered to be ghosts in training. In the underworld, the majority of ghosts were ordinary ghosts. The reason for the scarcity of novice ghosts was that very few ghosts could endure the rigorous training required. Even the initial step of transforming aura into spirit energy was something that ordinary ghosts could not aplish. They could not even sense the presence of spirit energy. In the ghost world, the aura was akin to the ambient air in the human world. In the human world, around 99.9% of people could not perceive the aura in the air. This was primarily due to the dissipationProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. of aura and theck of practitioners. Even those who practiced meditation regrly were rarely true practitioners, often focusing only on health preservation rather than cultivating their spiritual abilities. Returning to Lilly, she had just sessfully transferred the aura from her body to Pablo, absorbing only a small amount. Pablo had initially been concerned that she might drain all of his aurae, but now he realized that she had learned to draw on the surrounding aura instead. Pablo¡¯s heart softened, and he gazed at her tenderly. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve learned a new skill, Pablo said, a slight curve forming on his lips, ¡°I¡¯m still as useless as ever, right?¡± He raised his hand, his elegant fingers slender and beautiful, and gently brushed the tip of Lilly¡¯s nose. Lilly, still nestled in his arms, kept her eyes tightly closed. If there were any sounds during her practice, it would likely be her soft murmurs. Pablo wrapped Lilly tightly in his outer robe, pressing her against his chest, and then he surveyed their surroundings. ¡°Do your thing, Master will take you to find a ce suitable for cultivation.¡± He just dodged the anomaly. But the anomaly was a collection of obsessions of wronged souls, as long as he and Lilly were still in this abyss, it would still find them quickly. Pablo¡¯s figure was like the wind, flying past under the dark abyss¡­ At the same time¡­ Polly Started Singing Tears Behind Bars Polly stood foolishly on arge rock in the gap of the waterfall. When Lilly and the Pce of the Ruler of Hell were sent flying by the boulder, Polly was also caught up in the chaos. It lost contact with Lilly during the wild ride and when it regained its senses, it found itself standing in the gap of the waterfall. Polly had apanied Lilly on the journey, witnessing her collect numerous immeasurable spiritual springs and break off stctites along the way. Now, Polly gazed up at the sky above¡­. A peculiar mist lingered at the mouth of the gray abyss. When it rushed towards this spot, it was enshrouded in a thickyer of the strange mist. Now, Polly trembled from the bitter cold as it clung to its body. ¡°Spiritual spring, spiritual spring!¡± Jumping off the boulder, Polly discovered that there used to be a waterfall there, but the stone wall was still damp before they departed. Now, it hadpletely dried up, and Polly did not even have a chance to take a sip. With no other option, Polly braved the cold and ventured deeper into the crevice. Inside, the chill intensified, and without Lilly¡¯s warmth, Polly felt as if it would freeze. The strange mist wrapped around it, further hindering its strength. ¡°Spiritual spring, spiritual spring¡­¡± Polly¡¯s plight was pitiful. It finally struggled up the uphill path and arrived at the cave adorned with stctites. The puddles in front of it held no spiritual springs, and Polly didn¡¯t dare venture further into the depths. Polly meticulously inspected each puddle, despite feeling like a frozen nugget. Itmented, even as its bit, ¡°Lilly, you took everything!¡± ¡°My trouser pocket is cleaner than my face¡­¡± Finally, it halted in front of a particr puddle, where it spotted a small trace of spiritual spring. Polly leaned down and licked a few mouthfuls-it was a mere lick, perhaps only a drop or two. ¡°What a pity Polly¡¯s spirits sank, but it had no choice but to continue searching for other puddles. After replenishing its strength by drinking from the two spiritual springs, Polly felt its energy returning. It should now be able to withstand the cold of the cave¡¯s depths. Polly struggled to move forward, guided by the sound of dripping water. Although the stctites had been broken off by Lilly, it did not stop the continuous flow of water from the springs above, and small puddles had formed below, collecting a new supply of spiritual spring water. This time, Polly drank to its heart¡¯s content and felt revitalized. It quickly made its way out the cave, finding the temperature inside unbearable. However, as Polly stood on the boulder in front of the gap, it was at a loss. It felt like it could not fly up! Even if it managed to fly up, it knew that a strong enemy, the King of Cities awaited above, possibly intending to turn it into a roasted bird and have it for a meal. Polly remained on the boulder, wearing a sorrowful expression, and sang a mournful tune, ¡°Iron doors, iron windows, iron chains¡­ ¡°Clutching onto the iron in my hand¡­ Ah, gazing out of the window¡­¡± Chater 856 Chater 856 Chapter 856 Running in Circles Polly stared at the grim opening of the abyss above and the dark bottomless hole below. Going up meant certain death, and going down was equally perilous. What could he do? All it could do was remain here, singing its sorrowful song, ¡°Tears Behind Bars¡¯, asionally venturing into the abyss to drink from the spiritual springs to sustain itself. Polly was going back and forth. Unknowingly, it absorbed the aura and transformed it into spiritual energy. The mncholic melody of ¡°Tears behind bars¡± grew louder and more impassioned with each rendition. At the edge of the abyss, high above the pit¡¯s opening, the King of Cities stood, listening intently to the faint singing emanating from below, ¡°Iron windows, iron doors, iron chains¡­¡± He remembered that Lilly had a parrot, one of the soul collectors that served the Ruler of Hell, responsible for capturing the souls of birds and beasts in the sky. It seemed that this bird was the one singing. However, he had no intention of descending into the abyss for a mere bird. Going down the abyss was no easy feat, even for him, as he was one of the Rulers of Hell. He dared not venture down lightly. Even if one could survive down there, the inability to return to the surface was a terrifying prospect. Who would willingly subject themselves to eternal confinement? Trapped for countless millennia, hunted and corrupted by the malevolence lurking beneath the abyss until bing a part of that very anomaly. A cruel smile spread across the King of Cities¡¯ face. There¡¯s no escape for Lilly and that damned Pablo. ¡°With their current level of strength¡­ it¡¯s like looking for death.¡± Holding Lilly securely in his arms, Pablo soared through the abyss, desperately searching for a temporary hiding ce. However, they soon realized that the bottom of the abyss was vast and seemingly boundless. There was no longer the distinct sound of bones crunching beneath Pablo¡¯s feet, causing him toe to a halt. The absence of bones seemed unlikely in Ghost Abyss, where countless bones had sunk over millions of years. Everywhere one went, the bones of the departed should be present. Taking a moment to collect himself, Pablo peered through the dense barrier of fog and caught sight of powdered remains scattered on the ground. It became clear that the absence of bones was not due to their absence but rather because they had been mercilessly crushed into pieces. Amidst the thick bones and ashes, there were a series of footprints, back and forth several times¡­ and they belonged to Pablo. Pablo¡¯s lips twitched in disbelief. He never imagined that a ghost of his size would one day find himself trapped within the Ghost Abyss. ¡°The Ghost Abyss should never be taken lightly¡­¡± Pablo muttered to himself, his gaze shifting to Lilly in his arms. She remained in that position with her eyes closed,pletely immersed in a state of profound contemtion, reaching a state of selflessness. Pablo observed her, recognizing the signs of enlightenment. He was genuinely taken aback. Some individuals spend their entire lives in poverty, their hair turning gray, yet they nevere close to the threshold of enlightenment. And here she was, only five years old, experiencing a profound revtion. What triggered her enlightenment? If Lilly could respond, she would simply say, ¡°Nothing!¡± There was no specific cause for her enlightenment; it was a natural and effortless realization, as simple as eating and drinking. With the spirit energy coursing through her body, Lilly traversed her meridians with ease, ying along the pathways. She traced them around the tendons, through the limbs, and then washed over her skin and hair. Finally, all the spirit energy gathered in her abdomen. To Lilly, it was a wondrous experience! The energy flowed into Lilly¡¯s abdomen, and despite not physically consuming anything, she experienced a remarkable sense of satisfaction akin to eating a hearty meal. She felt as though she had finished a substantial amount, even though only a small portion of spirit energy had gathered in her abdomen. What a small portion, who are you fooling? Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Feeling dissatisfied with the meager ration, Lilly pushed herself to ¡°eat¡± even more. She moved the spirit energy around her body, guiding it into her abdomen. She repeated this process, absorbing new spirit energy, letting it flow and umte in her abdomen again and again. Unbeknownst to her, her abdomen gradually filled with spirit energy-the essence of her strength. Previously, without awakening her abdomen, she would easily grow tired during battles. Especially after evading the King of Cities and enduring various escape attempts, she felt overdrawn and on the verge of copse. But now, with her awakened abdomen, everything was different. The spirit energy stored within her abdomen served as her electric charge. It was like having a reserve of Previously, she could only run a certain distance without that extra charge, but now, with the power. energy stored in her abdomen, she could potentially run for hundreds of miles. The extent of her newfound endurance remained unknown. Lilly did not understand the reason behind how the energy could be stored in her abdomen. She simply knew that eating-or rather, absorbing spirit energy-was the key. Immersed in the state of mysterious epiphany, she focused on replenishing her energy reserves. Meanwhile, Pablo surveyed the floor covered in ashes, a troubled expression on his face. During his practice, he would typically sit cross-legged, but now, with no elevated surface or even a raised stone in sight, he stood there foolishly holding Lilly in his arms. Realizing that they were trapped within the Ghost Abyss for the time being, he knew he needed to assess the situation. Thus, he began to look around, searching for any signs or clues that might guide their next course of action. At the bottom of the abyss, a peculiar silence reced the screams and cries that were present in the upperyers. Instead, faint rustling sounds permeated the air, resembling whispers of unseen entities. Pablo could not shake the feeling that countless pairs of eyes were fixed upon him and Lilly, observing them while whispering in hushed tones. However, there was nothing visible in their surroundings except for the swirling aura. In an attempt to make sense of the situation, Pablo closed his eyes. While he continued to protect Lilly in his embrace, he let go of all other thoughts and focused on sensing his surroundings. In that moment of heightened perception, he realized that there were people all around him. They formed a densely packed crowd, preventing even the wind from passing through. It was no wonder he had not felt the usual gusts when descending to the bottom of the abyss. Having grasped the situation, Pablo could not help but break out into a cold sweat, feeling a Never Forget Lilly Chater 857 Chater 857 Chapter 857 He Could Never Forget Lilly Pablo¡¯s cold sweat was not a result of finding the densely packed ¡°people¡± scary, but rather due to a realization about the Ghosts Abyss. During his time serving as the judge under the Ruler of Hell, he learned that the abyss could erode a person¡¯s will, leading to a gradual loss of self. He had not even realized he was affected and had lost his way in the process. ¡°We¡¯re gonna have to break out!¡± Pablo eximed as he gritted his teeth. He could not afford to lose himself, especially with Lilly relying on him. How could he get lost? The thought of what might happen to Lilly if he failed sent a shiver down his spine. Ensuring Lilly was secure, Pablo tightened his grip on her. He whispered to Lilly, ¡°Lilly, hang on tight! We¡¯re gonna break out!¡± In an instant, a dark light shed, and Pablo found himself holding a long axe in his hand, ready to cut through theyers of strange fog. The long axe, resembling an ancient weapon, possessed a robust and vigorous form, more akin to a large knife. With a decisive sh, he cleaved a path through the thick ¡°human wall.¡± His eyes exuded a cold determination as he forcefully created an opening. As the violent wind roared in his ears once more, Pablo knew he had sessfully broken through. He swiftly rushed out, carrying Lilly in his arms. However, as he emerged from the abyss, a haze suddenly clouded his vision, causing him toe to a stop. The formless mist pervading the entire abyss isposed entirely of ghosts and woeful ghosts, yet lacks any discernible features such as a nose, eyes, or aplete face. In front of him, the shadowy figure appears to have a face, possibly Ivan¡¯s. Pablo¡¯s grip on the long axe abruptly halted as he saw Ivan¡¯s face appear and his mouth opening to lunge towards him and Lilly. Pablo could not bring himself to kill Ivan outright. He could only bend down and swiftly fly past, stirring up a cloud of ashes¡­ The fourth stage of ¡°Smoke and Dust¡± unfolded. Pablo¡¯s silhouette burst through the ghostly barrier and vanished before the smoke and dust settled. Within the mist, Ivan¡¯s face remained silent, staring nkly at the distant figure¡­ He Could Never Forget Lilly At this moment, Ivancked self-awareness. Much like Pablo, uponnding, he made every effort to stay conscious, refusing to lose himself in the mist. Even after enduring several impacts upon reaching the abyss floor, he maintained his vignce, reminding himself to find a way back up. But eventually, his body continued to wander into the abyss, searching for an escape route. Unbeknownst to him, his soul departed from his body at some point, without his awareness. Ivan¡¯s soul, now detached and merged with the mist, was gradually consumed and swallowed, leaving behind only a solitary face. He vaguely recalled having a crucial thought, but it eluded his memory. Thus, he continued to roam in the abyss until he caught sight of Lilly, almost perceiving a faint glimmer. That light triggered something within him, yet he struggled to remember. He hastened toward it, only to find that the light had vanished. Ivan continued his aimless wanderings, gradually forgetting his thoughts, until he encountered Lilly once again at the abyss¡¯s depths. This time, something whisked her away¡­ Lacking self-awareness, Ivan remained oblivious to Pablo¡¯s presence. To Ivan, Pablo appeared as a ghostly figure, a mere cloud of mist. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. What he perceived was that his guiding light had been snatched away. For a moment, Ivan felt numb, and amidst his struggle, he remembered that light, albeit unable to fully recollect it. He chased after it, only to find himself endlessly searching without direction¡­ Pablo flitted and ran for a considerable time. The surroundings remained unchanged, devoid of any distinguishingndmarks or notable features. Initially, the haze appeared as a cohesive entity, but after prolonged exposure, it became indistinguishable from air. He Could Never Forget Lilly The sound of bones being trampled entered Pablo¡¯s ears once again. He nced down, peering through the dense smog, and noticed a few sets of footprints on the ground- He realized he was going in circles again. ¡°Lilly¡­¡± Pablo¡¯s voice lowered as he called out, his eyes cast downward. Having caught a glimpse of Ivan, he likely knew what happened to him. Worry gripped him as he pondered whether Lilly would suffer a simr fate, with her soul separated from her body¡­ would she be reduced to a mere empty vessel, running without purpose? Fortunately, upon careful examination, Pablo noticed Lilly¡¯s soul remained intact. He could not help but let out a wry smile and spoke helplessly, ¡°Master here is half- exhausted, while you¡¯re at ease¡­ you slept soundly.¡± Perhaps it¡¯s for the best. Even if she were awake, what could she help him with? Pablo summoned his axe again, shattered the ghost barrier, and charged forward¡­ After a while, the same encounter repeated itself, unbeknownst to him. Being trapped in a recurring predicament could lead even the strongest individuals to the brink of copse. Pablo possessed formidable willpower. After breaking through nine hundred nyyers of ghostly barriers, he lost count of how many times he encountered them. Fatigue started to set in, gradually pulling him into a state of incessantbat. Though his soul remained intact with his body, he sumbed to a different kind of disorientation. Numbly, Pablo flew and ran, shing his way with his long axe, and ran on, oblivious to his surroundings¡­ He had long forgotten that he cradled Lilly in his arms; the only thing he remembered was to never release his grip on his left hand- He gripped Lilly tightly with his left arm. Chater 858 Chater 858 Chapter 858 Swaying His Sword Aimlessly Lilly found herself focused on filling her abdomen with spirit energy, deriving immense pleasure from it. Despite her obsession with eating, Lilly did not know where her abdomen was or how the energy flowed through it. Driven by her efforts and determination, she feltpelled to constantly fill her stomach, striving tirelessly until a sense of contentment finally washed over her. Subconsciously, Lilly let out a relieved exhale. In an instant, the state of enlightenment vanished, and Lilly instinctively opened her eyes. Perplexed, Lilly cautiously surveyed her surroundings, questioning, ¡°Where are we?¡± The darkness enveloped everything in silence, yet she could distinctly see a multitude of people fused, forming a solid mass rather than separate entities. These figures created a formidable barrier, as Pablo clever through them with his axe. The axe broke through the barrier, and Pablo emerged step by step, wearing an expressionless face. Feeling exhausted, Pablo had transitioned from a rapid and agile movement to a numb,borious progression-one painstaking step at a time. He did not know how long he had been in that state. ¡°Master?¡± Lilly inquired suspiciously, her voiceden with doubt. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Pablo did not reply to her. Puzzled, Lilly gazed at him intently. ¡°Master?¡± She reached out her hand and waved it before him. He still did not react! The ghost barrier that he had just breached seemed akin to a strange quagmire, swiftly engulfing him. Pablo repeated his actions, shing through the barrier with his axe¡­ No matter how stupid Lilly was, she could sense that something was wrong with her master. ¡°Master!¡± Lilly anxiously tried to stop him. She saw that Pablo was overdrawn, and now she was holding on only by willpower, repeating his movement of swinging the axe! However, after making such a move, Lilly realized that he could not break free. Pablo¡¯s hand that held the axe was exhausted, but his left arm still hugged her tightly, showing no sign of letting go. ¡°Master¡­let go of me first. Can you hear me?¡± Lilly raised his hand and pinched Master¡¯s cheek. She then stretched it sideways, Pablo¡¯s expressionless face was pinched into a round shape. Lilly was dumbfounded. How hasn¡¯t he woken up yet? Subconsciously, she wanted to summon Michael and the others to ask them what she should do, but in a blink of an eye, she thought that Pablo was so powerful, and he had be like this here. If she summoned Michael and the others, wouldn¡¯t it be harming them? Lilly racked her brains and was pleasantly surprised to find that she could sense the jar of souls. When she just fell, she could not sense the jar of souls, and she could not retrieve the spiritual spring water from it. She immediately took out a bottle of spiritual spring water and brought it to Pablo¡¯s mouth. Her consciousness was connected to the jar of souls, and she could hear Michael asking anxiously, ¡°Lilly? Are you okay!¡± The harem ghost¡¯s voice could also be heard, ¡°I was scared to death, it felt like days in the jar of souls¡­ We¡¯ve finally waited for you!¡± Lilly hurriedly brought the spiritual spring water to his master¡¯s lips, but her master did not respond, so naturally he could not drink it. Filled with anxiety, Lilly paid little attention to what the ghosts said. ¡°Master, please¡­ open your mouth!¡± she pleaded. Pablo¡¯s face remained expressionless, his lips tightly sealed, and his gaze unfocused. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Master. He¡¯s unresponsive and refuses to drink the spiritual. spring water¡­ What should I do?¡± Lilly asked, her worry evident. Temporarily setting aside their anxieties, the cowardly ghost cautiously asked, ¡°What happened to Master Belmont?¡± Lilly kept them in the jar of souls. So, they did not know what was happening to Pablo. After hearing Lilly¡¯s description, the cowardly ghost¡¯s heart sank. ¡°He must have lost himself,¡± they concluded. The amount of time Pablo spent within the jar of souls had been excessively long. All the ghosts wanted to help, but they were unable to do so. The cowardly ghost had diligently read ¡°The Utmost Secrets of the Spirit Realm,¡± absorbing every detail within its pages. Although there was no specific mention of the Ghost Abyss in the book, it briefly appeared in two other passages. Drawing from those two lines and their collective experiences in the Ghost Abyss, the cowardly ghost and harem spirit assumed that the mist possessed the ability to devour a person¡¯s will or soul. Pablo¡¯s current state seemed to align with their guesses. ¡°You must pour the spiritual spring water into his mouth,¡± the cowardly ghost advised. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, darling, let me think of a solution¡­¡± The cowardly ghost surveyed the surroundings, his mind racing. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Suddenly, the harem spirit spoke up. ¡°Allow me to handle this. I have a solution!¡± Lilly¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°Miss Harem, please tell me!¡± The harem spirit hesitated before replying, ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t exin it with words. I can only act directly¡­¡± The bridal ghost interjected with a cry, ¡°Miss Harem, what are you¡­ Oh, never mind. Why don¡¯t you let me handle it instead?¡± The rebel ghost remained silent, growing frustrated. ¡°Both of you, just be quiet!¡± Finally, the cowardly ghost found a solution. Upon the sacred trees of the phantom cat, remnants of the amphibious soil still lingered. After Pablo had ¡°cracked the shell,¡± the once vibrant red amphibious soil had faded, losing its luster. It appeared to be useless now, resembling ordinary mud. ¡°Darling, take this!¡± the timid ghost pointed at the amphibious soil. ¡°The spiritual spring water is a liquid, so you can¡¯t directly feed it into Master Belmont¡¯s mouth. However, you can moisten the amphibious soil with the spiritual spring water and then ce it in Master Belmont¡¯s mouth¡­¡± The bridal ghost eximed, ¡°Oh my goodness, are you making Master Belmont eat dirt?¡± Lilly paid no attention to theirments from outside the jar of souls. She had her n. Letting out a determined sound, she swiftly maneuvered within Master¡¯s embrace, causing Pablo to tumble over. cing him on the ground, she pressed him into a thickyer of ashes¡­ ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m sorry, Master¡­¡± Lilly muttered to herself. Her intention was simply to bring Master down. Feeding him while standing seemed impractical. It would be easier to feed him as hey down. After all, Master was a ghost, so there was no need to worry about choking to death. However, theyer of ashes surrounding them proved to be too thick. Once Pablo was brought down, he became buried beneath the ashes. Without dy, Lilly retrieved a frying pan and began digging vigorously! The pan had never anticipated being used as a tool for digging. Lilly managed to unearth the ashes that covered Pablo¡¯s face. Taking a deep breath, she puffed out her cheeks and blew forcefully, removing the thinyer of ashes. Then, with one hand gripping Pablo¡¯s chin, she aimed the jade bottle at his mouth and poured the water¡­ Chater 859 Chater 859 Chapter 859 It¡¯s Been Three Months?! Lilly held the jade bottle and began pouring the spiritual spring water into Pablo¡¯s mouth. With his eyes still open, Pablo remained in a state of numbness, devoid of self-awareness. Eventually, half of the spiritual spring water sshed onto his face, streaming into his eyes and nostrils. Subconsciously, Pablo raised his axe and swung it through the empty air. Lilly hurriedly patted his chest, trying to calm him down. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Stay calm¡­ It¡¯s Lilly who washed your face! Master, ghosts can¡¯t choke!¡± Pablo was silent. Washing Master¡¯s face with the spiritual spring water feels like such a waste¡­ Feeling a tinge of heartache, Lilly hesitated to pour more, afraid of wasting the water as she was anxious just now. ¡°Master, open your mouth, please¡­¡± Lilly carefully fed Pablo the spiritual spring water, bit by bit. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. This time, it finally worked. The liquid smoothly entered Pablo¡¯s mouth, gliding down his throat and coursing through his limbs. The spiritual spring water acted as a beacon of light amidst the darkness, gradually awakening Pablo¡¯s consciousness. Relieved to see a glimmer of light in his eyes, Lilly let out a sigh. ¡°Come on, Master, drink some more,¡± she urged. Lilly fetched another bottle of spiritual spring water and handed the empty jade bottle back to the harem spirit. In this manner, Pablo consumed another bottle of the spiritual spring water, and his numb face gradually regained some expression. Suddenly, he sat up, causing Lilly to worry he might lose his bnce. However, to her surprise, Master continued to hold her tightly¡­. Overwhelmed with emotion, Lilly wrapped her arms around Pablo¡¯s neck, pressing her face. against his shoulder, and whispered, ¡°Master, you¡¯re the greatest master in the world. Wake up soon¡­ Master!¡± Pablo found himself in a state of disarray as if he had been immersed in a deep dream from which he could not wake up. However, at that moment, he heard someone calling out to him. Something soft and warm brushed against his neck and cheek. Could it be¡­ Lilly? Yes¡­ it¡¯s Lilly! In Pablo¡¯s world, it felt like a lightning bolt striking through the chaos, jolting him awake! Pablo was taken aback as he regained consciousness, realizing he had no recollection of when he had be lost. ¡°Lilly!¡± Pablo¡¯s voice carried a hint of panic as he immediately looked at Lilly, who was in his arms. Seeing Lilly still there, clutching onto his clothes, he eximed with surprise, ¡°Master, you¡¯re awake!¡± ¡°Michael, Miss Harem, Mr. Unlucky¡­ Master has awakened!¡± Lilly¡¯s tion overflowed, finally finding sce from the worries that had burdened her. Pablo let out a sigh of relief and replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ everything is alright!¡± He was terrified just a moment ago, not knowing when he had be lost and how long he remained in that state. He was fearful of losing Lilly unknowingly and causing harm to her while lost. ¡°This abyss is truly formidable¡­¡± Pablo sheathed his long axe and rubbed his temples. ¡°The most terrifying aspect is its ability to silently erode one¡¯s heart.¡± It was like boiling a frog alive. If it did not notice the changes in the temperature, it would die. Lilly smoothed the hair on his forehead and reassured him. ¡°It¡¯s okay! Now that Master is awake, everything will be fine. Master is the strongest!¡± Her unwavering trust warmed Pablo¡¯s heart. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Just as Pablo was about to say more, he suddenly realized that his hair was damp. ¡°Huh? Why is my hair wet, Lilly?¡± Lilly suddenly felt guilty and nced around before responding, ¡°I just noticed that Master¡¯s face was dirty, so I washed it¡­¡± Admitting to pouring water into his eyes and nose was out of the question. To her surprise, Pablo raised an eyebrow and asked skeptically, ¡°Really?¡± He could not help but wonder why his eyes felt cool and refreshed, and slightly damp. Was Lilly certain that she had not poured water on his face? Chater 860 Chater 860 Chapter 860 Searching for Ivan Unbeknownst to Pablo, his thoughts drifted to a scene from a drama where an unconscious prisoner was awakened by a jailer pouring a bucket of water over them. Lilly anxiously replied, ¡°No, really! I just identally¡­ poured a tiny bit into your nose, I promise!¡± She gestured with her index finger and thumb to demonstrate the small amount. Pablo found it both amusing as he shook his head and said, ¡°I was only teasing you.¡± Looking around, he continued, ¡°We have no idea how long we¡¯ve been in this spot. We need to know what direction we¡¯re in¡­¡± Now that Lilly was awake, she was still just a child. Pablo feared that she too might lose herself unknowingly. He dreaded the thought of both of them wandering numbly in the abyss, eventually bing part of the strange fog. Lilly pointed in a direction and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s easy to know the way! Let¡¯s go this way!¡± Pablo sighed and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t understand the power of the abyss. The anomaly we encountered when we fell hasn¡¯t reappeared. Instead, we¡¯ve been standing here for quite some time¡­¡± Inside the jar of souls, the cowardly ghost silently added, ¡°We¡¯ve been here for three months.¡± Lilly repeated what the cowardly ghost said, ¡°Master, we¡¯ve been here for three months¡­¡± Wait, three months?! Lilly was astonished. She felt like she had just fallen asleep, yet three months had passed. Pablo¡¯s heart sank. He had been lost for three months! He could not help but think of Ivan¡¯s face in the mist and wondered if Ivan was alright now¡­ Lilly urgently pleaded, ¡°Master, please let me down. We need to find the exit quickly¡­¡± Three months was far too long! They had no idea how much time had passed in the mortal world. Lilly¡¯s thoughts turned to her grandmother, and she grew increasingly anxious. It¡¯s been so long. Grandma must be worried sick. Please, let her bef Pablo did not put Lilly down and exined, ¡°There are ashes underneath, and it¡¯s dirty.¡± As a ghost in the underworld, Pablo¡¯s feet still needed to touch the ground, but theyer of ashes was so thick that it took a considerable amount of energy for him to lightly step on it while maintaining his consciousness. He chose not to float to conserve energy, even if it was just a little bit. ¡°If I put you down, the ashes will bury you up to your waist.¡± Pablo hugged Lilly tightly, shifted her to his right arm, and added, ¡°Lilly, you must stay focused and not be consumed by any obsessions.¡± It was his obsession with getting Lilly out of the abyss that caused him to fall into that state earlier. In the abyss, any obsession would be magnified. Lilly nodded, understanding the importance of her master¡¯s words. ¡°Master, do you think that if Ivan fell, would he have to walk through the ashes too?¡± Pablo was taken aback but nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a possibility. Why do you ask?¡± Lilly¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°Then can we find him by following the traces Ivan left behind?¡± Pablo pondered for a moment. ¡°In theory, it¡¯s possible. However, when I saw him three months ago, he had already lost his soul.¡± Given the amount of time that has passed, it¡¯s uncertain if Ivan is still in the vicinity. ¡°Furthermore, the area is shrouded in an eerie fog, making it difficult to see our surroundings.¡± The eerie fog acted like smog, limiting visibility to just three hundred feet. It would be challenging to find Ivan through his tracks alone. But Lilly dered confidently, ¡°Leave it to me!¡± To her, these eerie fogs were a treasure! She could not let them go to waste! Lilly¡¯s first thought was to capture the mist in the jar of souls, but after trying, she found that the gourd did not seem to have an appetite for it. Then she immediately thought of the Pce of the Ruler of Hell¡­ What about the Pce of the Ruler of Hell? She descended from the King of Hades¡¯ Pce initially. Where was she headed now? The pce was sad¡­ Lilly finally remembered me! When Lilly thought about it, she instinctively knew where the Pce of the Ruler of Hell was. This time, it was unlike her first descent. Now she could feel where the pce was. ¡°Master, it¡¯s this way! Not that!¡± Lilly pointed in a different direction. ¡°I sensed the Pce of the Ruler of Hell! My pce is over there!¡± Pablo promptly carried Lilly and soared above theyer of ashes. Following Lilly¡¯s guidance towards the Pce of the Ruler of Hell, they swiftly traversed the dense ghost barriers and discovered the pce! The Pce of the Ruler of Hell was less than a mile away from them. In less than five minutes, Pablo flew down and located it. Lilly hastily retrieved the shattered pce from the thick ashes. It retained its original size when it was struck by the boulder. No one had restored it to its former pendant shape, and it remained as it was. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Lilly minimized the Pce of the Ruler of Hell while patting it gently. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to forget about you!¡± The Pce of the Ruler of Hell trembled on the bracelet. If it could speak, it would express its grievances. After Lilly tidied up the pce, she created an additionalyer to separate the inner space of the hall. Within the confines of the Pce of the Ruler of Hell¡­. King Libray weakly on his stomach when he suddenly heard a rumbling noise¡­ The space that had previously been pce-sized was abruptlypressed to a mere 30 square feet! King Libra immediately cursed, wondering if they were now being stingy even with food. How could they be so ruthless? Lilly had no time to hear King Libra¡¯sints. She lifted the pce with a serious expression and spoke in a hushed tone. ¡°We¡¯re picking up treasure!¡± The surrounding mist swiftly swirled like a tornado, being sucked into the Pce of the Ruler of Hell! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The Pce of the Ruler of Hell could expand or contract, which meant that the space within it was also vast. The strange mist within a five-mile radius was instantly drawn out. While the mist lingered at higher altitudes, the loweryers werepletely sucked away. Initially, visibility was limited to 300 feet, but it suddenly became remarkably clear. Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched. Could it really be used like this? Had the Pce of the Ruler of Hell transformed into a vacuum cleaner? The scenery of the abyss had never been so vivid! The anomalies concealed within the depths of the mist fell into silence. This was the first time he had witnessed a child scraping away the walls of someone else¡¯s abode. Indeed, the mist served as their barrier¡­ Without the hindrance of the mist, the thickyer of ash on the ground became distinctly visible. Lilly could clearly see the faint imprints of her Master¡¯s footprints on the ashyer, as well as another deep mark! ¡°It¡¯s Ivan!¡± Lilly eximed with joy. Ivan¡¯s trail extended from the front into the distance, disappearing into the distant mist until it was no longer visible¡­ Chater 861 Chater 861 Lilly used the Pce of the Ruler of Hell as a vacuum cleaner, sucking in the eerie mist wherever they passed. She diligently pursued the trail left by Ivan, always moving forward¡­ Pablo carried her in his arms as he was flying. Now that they had a clear direction, they no longer feared losing their way by walking in circles. As long as they continued in this direction, they would eventually reach their destination. However, Pablo could never have imagined that he would navigate through the abyss by following Ivan¡¯s trail. He was greatly surprised to discover that Ivan was just a child. Even though he might possess unique qualities, how could a lost child like him move forward so resolutely in the abyss? The walking corpse Ivan managed to maintain a straight path. Soon, Pablo came to a realization. Since Ivan¡¯s soul departed from his body, leaving behind an empty vessel devoid of thoughts, he was not misled by the abyss. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Pablo suddenly understood. It turned out that as long as one maintained a state of emptiness, free from desires and extraneous thoughts, they would not be disoriented in the abyss. However, as long as a person¡¯s soul existed, their thoughts would remain intact, and the same applied to ghosts¡­ That¡¯s why it was incredibly challenging to stay safe in the abyss. Grasping this insight, Pablo noticed that the abyss in front of him seemed less chaotic than before. Could he sense the direction on his own? Just then, Lilly¡¯s astonished voice echoed, ¡°Master, is that Ivan up ahead?!¡± More than half of the eerie fog in front had been absorbed by the Pce of the King of Hades, revealing a small figure in the distance, resembling a puppet taking measured steps, pausing asionally but always moving forward¡­ It was Ivan! ¡°It¡¯s him,¡± Pablo picked up the pace. Finding the physical body was rtively easy, and perhaps they could attempt to summon his soul to see if they could bring him back. Suddenly, a high-speed ck shadow flew overhead! The mist on the upperyer still remained, and as the Pce of the Ruler of Hell absorbed the mist nearby, the mist from above gradually descended. Hence, the ck shadow appeared hazy, making it difficult to discern its identity. ¡°Hey¡­¡± a cry resounded above them. Lilly¡¯s hair stood on its end. The cry was incredibly strange, resembling a woman¡¯s wail or a child¡¯s sob. The voice had an indescribable quality to it, with a peculiar and piercing sound. ¡°Who is it?¡± Lilly looked up. Pablo gently pressed her head. ¡°Don¡¯t look, don¡¯t pay attention!¡± Everything within the abyss was peculiar, including the colossal mouth they had encountered upon their descent. It had appeared like a monster escaping from hell, but it never resurfaced. Lilly then whispered, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s ignore it¡­ Let¡¯s first catch Ivan. Pablo carried Lilly and swiftly followed Ivan. Once they confirmed that it was Ivan and nothing else, Pablo reached out, securing him in the crook of his arm, and continued flying onward! Lilly thought to herself¡­ Yeah, Master caught Ivan! Ivan remained silent. Above their heads, the creature continued to follow, alternately crying andughing, its gaze fixated on them. Lilly used the Pce of the Ruler of Hell to gather the mist and asked, ¡°Master, should we defeat it?¡± Listening to its eeriebination ofughter and cries, Lilly felt as though she was standing amidst a graveyard. A chill ran down her spine, and an inexplicable sense of restlessness consumed her. Pablo spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re nearing the end.¡± Lilly was about to question how he knew they were approaching the end when she caught sight of a massive dark ¡°curtain¡± ahead¡ªthe cliff of the abyss! Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Upon their initial descent, they had been carried away by the fierce winds,nding in an unfamiliar location rather than near the original cliff. Now, seeing the cliff again, both Lilly and her master felt a surge of joy. ¡°At least we found the cliff!¡± The bottom of the abyss was vast, harboring numerous hidden elements, but the cliff served as a landmark. Pablo swiftly located a hole on the cliff wall, measuring approximately 6 feet deep and 3 feet wide. He squeezed Lilly and Ivan into it and positioned himself in front of the opening. ¡°One man can hold the pass against ten thousand enemies.¡± With no restrictions on his movements, Pablo once again wielded his long axe, positioning the de at the entrance, exerting all his strength outward! There were no longer any restraints behind him, and he was no longer surrounded from all directions. If that entity were to attack, it would have to go through him! ¡°Lilly, summon Ivan¡¯s soul, and leave the rest to me!¡± Pablo¡¯s gaze turned cold as he stared into the void outside. Lilly nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± As soon as the words left her lips, a round object hurtled towards them from above! ¡°Cluck¡­¡± The entity emitted a bizarre cry, with its eye sockets torn open, revealing half of its eyeball. One side of its lip was missing, exposing its teeth, while red meat paste clung around its mouth¡­ ¡°It¡¯s the head again?!¡± Lilly was taken aback. Pablo swung his long axe downward, and a dark lightning-like light burst forth, splitting the world with tremendous force! The entity was sent flying after being cleaved, quickly disappearing into the mist while wailing loudly. Pablo¡¯s face was filled with vignce as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not the head. Its body is the enormous mist beneath the abyss.¡± Those ghost walls and strange fog constituted its body. ¡°All of its obsessions are concentrated in this head.¡± Pablo crossed his long axe topletely seal off the hole, ensuring Lilly¡¯s safety. While Lilly stopped Ivan, who was still walking aimlessly after being ced down, she drew a talisman in the air and interrupted, ¡°So¡­ is this the big boss of the abyss?¡± Unexpectedly, Pablo shook his head and replied, ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not the big boss of the abyss. That¡¯s still far away.¡± Lilly understood. This entity wasn¡¯t the big boss. Could it be that she had provoked its anger by stealing its tower, the eerie Fog? But she did not care whether it was angry or not. She would dare to do it again! Once she could gather all the eerie fog beneath the abyss, the boss would be no match for her! Snorting in determination, Lilly stuck a talisman to Ivan¡¯s forehead. Only now did she have a chance to examine Ivan¡¯s face, however, her little hands trembled in fear¡­ Chater 862 Chater 862 In the dimness of the abyss, the cave faintly shimmered due to Lilly¡¯s talisman. Lilly stuck a talisman to Ivan¡¯s forehead, and suddenly his face became clear. What was once a fair, handsome visage now bore deep ravines. His face became so gaunt that it lost its former appearance, but his eyes gleamed brightly, fixated on her for a moment. Pablo heard themotion and inquired, ¡°What happened?¡± Lilly was startled and replied, ¡°Master, Ivan has withered away!¡± ¡°His face looks like it has been sucked dry through a straw¡­ he¡¯s turned into a little old man!¡± Had he been eroded by the mist? Lilly was shocked. Ivan had only been here for a few months before transforming into an old figure¡­ She hastily touched her own face and pinched it. Everything was fine. She had not turned into an olddy; she was still a young girl! Otherwise, her grandmother would be distraught when she returned¡­ Pablo shrugged. He¡¯s just wrinkly¡­ Everything¡¯s fine as long as he doesn¡¯t die. Whenever Pablo saw this kid, he could not help but feel a sense of unease, as if his fate had been tampered with, destined for his identity to get stolen! Couldn¡¯t he escape this feeling of mncholy? Pablo paid little attention to Ivan¡¯s appearance and focused on the surroundings. Lilly acted swiftly as well, summoning Ivan¡¯s soul so they could return as soon as possible. They stayed there for too long. Lilly brought her index finger and middle finger together, raising them to her forehead. Her once soft and cute face took on a more serious expression, her eyes filled with determination. ¡°The sky is clear and the earth is spiritual¡­ may the soul find peace, unhindered by the body, with the three souls and seven souls¡­¡± This was the second time she summoned Ivan¡¯s soul, and a memory shed through Lilly¡¯s mind. When they first met, Ivan had been kidnapped. She found him in the forest, covered in blood and his soul was missing. A hint of doubt flickered in Lilly¡¯s heart, wondering why Ivan¡¯s soul was so easily lost¡­ But the thought quickly dissipated as she focused on summoning his soul, her decree spreading through the abyss like an eternal call. Within the abyss, a human face was veiled byyers of eerie fog. In this chaotic realm, the face appeared blurred and indistinct. It drifted aimlessly amidst the mist, rising and falling. Ivan¡¯s soul retained only half of its face, and after three months, it had been consumed by the mist to an even greater extent, on the verge of dissipation. ¡°Light¡­¡± Where was his light? Ivan floated numbly, unable to recall anything anymore, only the word ¡°light¡± echoing in his mind. What was he searching for? In the abyss, a pair of scarlet and enormous eyes remained dormant, fixated on Ivan. It was almost time, almost there! Suppressed in this abyss for hundreds of years, it was bound tightly by massive chains spanning the void, keeping it firmly beneath the depths of the abyss. Unbeknownst to Ivan, the clean soul in front of him was of emperor-leveled, yet still dormant and unawakened. Normally, breaking free from the mist under the abyss would require millions of years of practice. But now, the situation was different. Contrary to appearances, Ivan was not being swallowed by the mist; he was the one devouring it. As an emperor-level clean soul, he had the ability to consume the mist and draw power from it. When the time was right, he would seize the opportunity to engulf itpletely. Once he devoured this emperor-level clean soul, it would greatly restore his own strength, enabling him to break free from suppression, surge with power, and overturn the underworld. However, there were risks involved. Currently, Ivan was resisting and devouring the strange mist, continuously absorbing its energy into his soul. If he were to awaken at thest moment,pleting his transformation, even the anomaly would not dare to touch him. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Thus, the anomaly observed cautiously, fixated on Ivan, and nned to strike the moment he awakened. It did not pay much attention to Pablo and Lilly, as they were of little concern inparison. ¡°Almost there¡­ Hurry up, hehe, hurry up¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you searching for the light¡­ Hurry, or your light will fade away¡­¡± ¡°Too slow! Faster¡­¡± The whispers of the anomaly resembled chants, capable of unsettling Ivan¡¯s spirit and plunging him deeper into confusion. With a soft snap, half of Ivan¡¯s face vanished once again, leaving only the upper left portion. The enormous eyeballs filled with frenzy, and it was almost unable to resist the urge to pounce on them. Meanwhile, deep within Ivan¡¯s consciousness, he remained in a state of slumber, instinctively devouring the strange mist and extracting the dark energy within. He repeated this process, collecting and condensing it in his spiritual realm. His method mirrored Lilly¡¯s, with the sole difference being that Lilly practiced within her physical body, gathering the spirit energy in her elixir field. For Ivan, the ¡°elixir field¡± of his soul existed within his mental realm, where he gathered the spirit energy. Despite absorbing spirit energy and struggling within the abyss, Ivan¡¯s soul was still undergoing a complete transformation. However, a lingering anxiety persisted within him, urging him to hasten the process and find the light he sought. This obsession prevented him from immersing himself in the transformation. He was in a constant rush, eager to finish quickly and discover the elusive light. As the critical moment approached, the urgency from within intensified, causing Ivan¡¯s state to be increasingly unstable. Anxiously, he piled up the spirit energy without even stripping away the mist, umting it deep within the mental realm. Consequently, the pure and pristine mental realm became tainted by a trace of the eerie fog. And at the most crucial moment, a click resonated through the depths of Ivan¡¯s being. In an instant, his remaining eye turned a menacing scarlet, filled with hostility. The anomaly, sensing the shift, was ovee with joy. Now was the moment it had been waiting for. It opened its immense maw, ready to engulf Ivan¡¯s soul in a single gulp. Chater 863 Chater 863 The anomaly¡¯s gaping mouth widened, seemingly capable of engulfing everything within the depths of the abyss. At the most critical moment, Ivan was suddenly startled by a call. Ivan,e back! In an instant, Ivan regained consciousness! The fusion of his mind and soul devoured a significant portion of the mist in the abyss, transforming into a massive entity. To some extent, Ivan now resembled the head that Pablo and Lilly had encountered earlier, with only a face or head remaining, while the rest of his body consisted of a vast expanse of mist. Upon awakening, Ivan was confronted with a blood-soaked maw full of menacing teeth! ¡°Boom!¡± The monstrous mouth swiftly closed, swallowing Ivanpletely. The scarlet giant eyes suddenly filled with ecstasy¡ªhad it seeded?! However, in the next moment, its fangs burst with a loud bang, and a distinct figure burst forth from the colossal mouth! Ivan¡¯s soul leaped up, effortlessly hovering in mid-air. Now a soul, unarmed, Ivan delivered a swift kick into thin air, hurtling towards the abomination like a fierce, gusting wind. His movement was swift and precise, devoid of any pause. With a resounding crack, the wind-shaped arrow prated straight into the massive scarlet eyes! ¡°Roar!¡± The anomaly bellowed in anger, its eyes brimming with discontent! It lunged forward fiercely, but Ivan quickly retreated, employing his foot as an improvised axe to deliver a forceful kick. ttering sounds echoed¡­ Finally, the monster was restrained by the iron chain that had kept it suppressed, unable to continue its pursuit. It begrudgingly sank into the abyss. The mist surrounding Ivan¡¯s soul whirled like a tornado, enveloping him while he stood at the tornado¡¯s core. He nced at his palm. A beam of light illuminated his hand, as precious as hope in the midst of the abyss. ¡°Light¡­¡± Though Ivan¡¯s soul had awakened, he remained unaware that he had separated from his physical form, let alone recall what had transpired before. In the haze of ambiguity, a lingering feeling persisted that he had forgotten something important. ¡°Ivan¡­¡± Someone called out to him. Ivan lifted his head, searching for the voice drawing nearer. Soon, a cave appeared before him, and a man stood at its entrance, wielding a long axe with sharp, cold eyes. Inside the cave, however, stood a small figure. She stood protectively in front of another diminutive figure, leaning forward slightly. ¡°Ivan, can you hear me?¡± she spoke, her voice gradually approaching. ¡°Where have you been? Please respond if you receive this message! Please respond if you receive this message, over!¡± Ivan was taken aback, realizing that the person before him was none other than¡­ himself!? Was he¡­ dead? ¡°Lilly?¡± Lilly¡­ Yes, Lilly! Ivan finally remembered everything! He remembered meeting Lilly, even though he could not recall her specifically. He felt that he had glimpsed hope and light, but his beacon of hope was abruptly extinguished in an instant. He felt dumbfounded. Then, he continued to drift and wander, forgetting what he had been searching for, only faintly recalling the radiance of a shining light. Initially, he held no obsession, butter, his obsession became finding that light. Eventually, he saw his light again, but this time, his light was carried away by something!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. That entity was formidable, not only swift in its movements but also brandishing a mighty de. He was just one step behind, forgetting his purpose, this time only remembering the word ¡°light¡±, until just now¡­ Ivan also remembered that he had stumbled into Ghost Abyss by chance, not initially intending to plummet. He had discovered a pattern for descending into Ghost Abyss. Originally, he had aimed to reach that towering waterfall to replenish his water supply. The waterfall reached for the sky, and he had filled a bottle for Lilly and another for himself. He needed one more bottle. At that moment, the strange mist of Ghost Abyss suddenly grew turbulent, sweeping him away. He clung tightly to the cliff to prevent himself from falling. Little did he know that another person would suddenly plunge down. The man was roughly the same age as Ivan. Whether he had been on the other side of the abyss. Nheless, the two of them fell together. They could not linger on the cliff for long; they had to ascend. After a lengthy wait, they finally saw the floating bones. Only one chance remained to ascend, and the boy kicked him down¡­ The moment Ivan remembered everything, an immense whirlpool appeared before him. Before he could react, he was sucked into the vortex! Simultaneously, a stick emerged from the vortex, striking him unconscious. Ivan remained silent. On the other side¡­ Lilly¡¯s joy overflowed as she eximed, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve brought back Ivan¡¯s soul!¡± Having finally located his soul, Lilly was afraid that he would escape once again. She quickly hit him unconscious by striking him hard with a stick. Pablo whispered, ¡°I see.¡± Just moments ago, a dark figure had whisked past him¡ªit had to be Pablo! Lilly summoned Ivan¡¯s soul swiftly. Ivan¡¯s soul returned to its rightful ce, and his body copsed suddenly. Lilly reached out, catching him in her arms. She scooped up Ivan in one swift motion and anxiously uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go home!¡± Pablo whispered, ¡°Wait, Lilly.¡± An eerie stillness pervaded their surroundings. Chater 864 Chater 864 The abyss fell into a dreadful silence, as if the moment Ivan¡¯s soul was reimed, Pablo felt a gaze fixated on him and Lilly. The head had also vanished, and the peculiar mist loomed like a shroud over the city, weighing heavily upon them. ¡°Ghost Abyss is connected to a specific location in the mortal world. Let¡¯s find that exit and leave from there,¡± Pablo dered. Lilly was momentarily taken aback. ¡°But what about Polly?¡± Now, only Polly remained behind! Pablo replied, ¡°The floating bones mark the uppermostyer of the abyss. Remember when we fell? You could still see the floating bones in the beginning, and eventually, the bones descended along with us.¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°So, the intersection between Ghost Abyss and the mortal world is on the upper level of the abyss?¡± Pablo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. When you reach the upper floor, try to contact Polly first.¡± There was another unspoken sentence lingering in Pablo¡¯s mind¡­ If you find Polly, let¡¯s leave together. If Polly could not be found, they would have no choice but to exit first. If it came down to it, he would prioritize protecting Lilly. As for Polly¡­ Pablo believed it would not be so easy for him to perish, being apetent soul collector. Lilly nodded resolutely. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°To ascend, we must prate through thisyer of eerie fog¡­¡± Lilly nodded confidently. ¡°That¡¯s easy!¡± She extended her hand from the Pce of the Ruler of Hell and directly absorbed the strange mist above their heads! The Pce of the Ruler of Hell stretched, elongating to its limits. The space within was nearly filled to capacity. The 300 square feet where King Libra was had beenpressed to a mere 10 square feet. At this moment, King Libra could not even muster a curse. With the mist gathered, the airspace above their heads cleared, revealing the dark abyss and the cliff walls that stretched like the night sky. ¡°Let¡¯s go, now!¡± Pablo eximed. He lifted Lilly, effortlessly throwing Ivan over his shoulder with his free hand. With a slight leap, they harnessed the strength of the abyss and cliffs, ascending upwards. The depth of the abyss remained unknown, and the rules at its bottom differed from those of the underworld. Unless one became part of the mist, it was challenging to fly straight ahead. Floating on the bottom required a significant amount of energy; ghosts could effortlessly hover above the abyss, but not in this realm.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After breaking through the abyss¡¯s bottom, they encountered a different set of rules in the middle of the abyss. When they had fallen, they were unable to halt their descent or even float. Thus, they had to rely on the abyss and cliffs for momentum. However, despite Pablo propelling himself with the assistance of the cliff,yers of strange fog soon surrounded them. Pablo spotted a cavity on the cliff and intended to rest there momentarily. Yet, at that very moment, a human head suddenly appeared! It had been so silent that not even Pablo noticed its presence! ¡°Damn!¡± Pablo silently cursed. The appearance of a human head at such a time was not a good sign! However, in the next instant, Lilly pulled out a frying pan and sent the head flying with a resounding bang! ¡°Whoosh!¡± The head traced a graceful parab before vanishing into the mist with a metallic ng. Pablo was astonished. Lilly blinked innocently and asked, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Pablo sighed inwardly, ¡°Nothing.¡± The Pce of the Ruler of Hell continued to absorb the strange fog, and this time, it reached its maximum capacity as well. Lilly sensed that the Pce of the Ruler of Hell seemed to be saying, ¡°I can¡¯t consume any more! I¡¯m really full!¡± Lilly grew anxious. How could this be? ¡°Compress!¡± shemanded firmly. The Pce of the Ruler of Hell: ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s packed! It¡¯s packed! In a hurry, Lilly stuffed King Libra into a crevice. But it still was not enough! Lilly eximed with urgency, ¡°Just let it out as gas, the useless eerie fog!¡± It was as if she was extracting spiritual energy from the fog! With that thought in mind, the Pce of the Ruler of Hell suddenly roared, its spiritual energy circting within, emitting bursts of dark light! ¡°Puff!¡± The Pce of the Ruler of Hell let out a ¡°fart¡±, expelling all the waste gas, leaving behind only the useful spiritual energy. The corner of Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched¡ªhe never expected the Pce of the Ruler of Hell to undergo such an upgrade! After the upgrade, the interior space of the Pce of the Ruler of Hell doubled in size, and the entire pce brimmed with dark light, exuding a majesty never seen before in its cold demeanor! It floated in the void of the abyss, rising and falling. Lilly was immediately pleasantly surprised. She had a feeling that if she asked Pce of the Ruler of Hell to fart again, the Pce of the Ruler of Hell could be upgraded to be used as an elevator. They continued to ascend using the ¡°elevator¡± created by the Pce of the Ruler of Hell. ¡°Keep absorbing, keep absorbing!¡± Lilly urged. Taking advantage of the mist, Pablo was carried away by the Pce of the Ruler of Hell, tiptoeing his way up. Suddenly, something gripped his foot. Pablo nced downward, and his heart skipped a beat. A small, bluish-ck hand clutched his ankle, and the head that had been sent flying by Lilly¡¯s pan reappeared. Scarlet tears streamed from its eyes, and a strange voice emanated from its throat, pleading, ¡°Hey¡­ take me with you¡­ take me with you!¡± With a swift swing of Pablo¡¯s axe, the hand was severed in two. The head tumbled down, but the detached hand stump still clung to his ankle. Pablo furrowed his brow, preparing to kick away the hand. However, in an instant, a sudden transformation urred. A denseyer of objects appeared on the cliff below¡ªit turned out to be a multitude of human heads. ¡°Yee¡­¡± ¡°Take me with you¡­¡± The dense mass of human heads emitted an eerie cry that sent shivers down the spine. The closest head flew up and sank its teeth into Pablo¡¯s leg. Chater 865 Chater 865 ¡°Master! It¡¯s all full of human heads¡­¡± The cliffs of the Abyss they were relying on were covered with human heads in all directions at the moment, staring at them with bloody eyes, and kept chanting: ¡°Take me away¡­ Take me away¡­¡± Lilly took out the frying pan, and there was an endless bang bang sound from the bottom of the Abyss. Pablo had one head and two big heads. They did not know where these heads came from. It was one of the anomaly of the Abyss. The big boss did not appear, but the small boss appeared. Although the heads could not get close to them, the sad thing was that they could not kill them all! They seemed to be endless, if he and Lilly continued fighting here, to a certain extent, they would form a kind of obsession like he did at the bottom of the Abyss before¡­ They would then eventually return to the bottom of the Abyss. Just when Pablo was in a state of desperation and Lilly¡¯s wrist was numb from the blow. Ivan, who was carried by Pablo on his shoulders, woke up faintly. He opened his eyes, dazed for a moment, and soon understood. ¡°Heads¡­?¡± Pablo was carrying him, and the sound of ¡®heads¡¯ made him shiver, thinking that the head was attached to his ear when he didn¡¯t know it. He pulled and tossed Ivan out. Ivan, ¡°¡­¡± Pablo, ¡°¡­Oh, it¡¯s you!¡± Lilly was pleasantly surprised, ¡°Ivan, are you awake?¡± Ivan did not answer. With a cold expression, he stared at the heads of peopleing up from the surroundings, and he turned over andnded beautifully¡­ Oh, he did notnd on the ground, but on the cliff! He was just like this, lying on the cliff like a gecko! Pablo, ¡°¡­¡± What species of human cub is this? Ivan raised his hand and mmed it on the cliff! Boom¨C A ck dark light spread out like ripples on the water surface! The heads of the people who were close to them feel like locusts, falling down with a tter. Lilly let out a wow, ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± Ivan suddenly looked at her, rushed over, snatched her from Pablo¡¯s arms¡­ No, he stole her away. At this moment, a head shot over like lightning and hit Pablo¡¯s arms. ¡°Cough¡­!¡± Pablo was knocked back a step, and only then did he realize that Ivan was saving Lilly from being hit by someone¡¯s head. However, why was he the one who was injured? Could he not just take him and Lilly away? Little heartless freak! Pablo grabbed the head and threw it out violently. Turning his head around, he flew towards Ivan again. Lilly raised the frying pan subconsciously, then knocked it back with a loud bang, only to fly straight towards Pablo again. Pablo, ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lilly hurriedly said, ¡°Sorry, Master! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Pablo leaped and stomped the head under his feet! At this moment, Ivan also pped with his palm, and the densely packed heads of people around him suddenly made a popping sound, and all of them turned into ck smoke and dissipated. Only the one under Pablo¡¯s feet was still struggling. ¡°Boy is quite powerful,¡± Pablo looked at Ivan, secretly startled. Ivan pursed his lips and said, ¡°Master is not bad.¡± Pablo, ¡°¡­¡± He died of anger. Who is his master! Lilly was carried by Ivan, with her head upside down, just in time to meet the head of the person under Pablo¡¯s feet. ¡°So this is the real one,¡± Lilly said, ¡°How old are you?¡± After careful inspection, the head was actually a child of four or five years old. The head was dispersed by the mist, and it became more awake after being swallowed. ¡°I¡¯m five years old¡­¡± She murmured, ¡°Yes, Leigh is five years old¡­¡± Lilly didn¡¯t know why, but suddenly felt a little bad. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The head was stunned, and after a moment she said dully, ¡°My name is¡­ udia Willow.¡± udia Willow? Lilly had no memory of this name, but Ivan suddenly frowned. ¡°You are not udia, udia is still alive.¡± The head froze for a moment, and said stubbornly and fearfully, ¡°I am udia, and I am¡­¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Ivan, do you know udia?¡± Ivan nodded, ¡°I do.¡± ¡°In the 1990s, there were two news stories in the official newspaper: One was that the mouth of a young girl in Green Province was sewed up by her mother with needles and thread for stealing chicken feet.¡± ¡°Another piece of news is that two yearster, the girl was too hungry and ate therd residue freshly fried by her mother¡­ She was poured with hot oil down her throat by her biological mother, and died at last.¡± This was the only confirmed information in the newspaper. There were different opinions on what exactly happened behind the tragic incident. ¡°The woman who fed her daughter to death with hot oil was named udia.¡± Lilly felt chills down her spine! Just two pieces of news, just a few words, but it made people feel like falling into an ice cer. Ivan looked at the head, ¡°So you are not udia, you are Leigh.¡± He used an affirmative tone, not a question, but a statement. The head didn¡¯t speak for a long time, just when Pablo thought she couldn¡¯t remember, it suddenly cried. There was a strange humming sound in her throat, she choked up, ¡°I am the devil, I am my mother, I am udia¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a devil, I¡¯m not my mother, I¡¯m not udia¡­¡± She just remembered that she was called ¡®udia¡¯ because she fell into the Abyss and remembered that she was looking forward to mother¡¯s love, but mother¡¯s love turned into a demon, so she became obsessed with it. She became terrifying and weird in this Abyss, and gave herself what she thought was the most devilish name¡­ All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m just hungry,¡± The head choked up, ¡°Mom only fed my younger brother, and took him to the canteen to buy delicious food.¡± ¡°However, I just ate the chicken feet, the bones of the chicken feet that were left on the table¡­¡± Mom sewed her mouth shut. From then on, she really didn¡¯t dare, even if she was often beaten, she didn¡¯t dare. She was just too hungry that day, and the smell of fried pork made her lose control, so she secretly ate a piece ofrd¡­ She didn¡¯t expect to be discovered by my mother. Mom stared at her fiercely, cursing, ¡°You stole it, you stole it!¡± ¡°Damn girl!¡± The mother grabbed the spoon, scooped up a spoonful of hot oil, and poured it into her mouth with a ssh. She could only be horrified to see smoke rise in front of her face, the severe pain made her almost faint, but then there was another spoonful of hot oil¡­ In the end, she was abandoned in a corner. She couldn¡¯t remember how many days she hadn¡¯t eaten, and she didn¡¯t know what happened to her, so she came here. Lilly had already been turned around by Ivan and stood upright. She listened, and unknowingly tightened her grip on Ivan¡¯s clothes¡­ She thought all the misery she had heard before was miserable enough. At this moment, she suddenly discovered that the human heart had no lower limit. Is it really this Abyss that is terrifying? Is this Abyss really an Abyss? ¡­ Chater 866 Chater 866 Under this Abyss, there were countless resentful souls and obsessions. These obsessions were resentment, paranoia, and the darkest things in the world. So at this moment, Lilly looked at the Abyss in front of her in a daze. Only the Abyss and the human heart could not be looked directly at¡ª Was this Abyss really an Abyss? Could anyone be sure that it was not all the dirty, vicious, and terrifying people in the world? Lilly looked at the head motorbikepled by her master. She just ate a chicken paw that had not much meat left, and her mouth was sewn up with needles and threads by his biological mother. She was so hungry that she ate a piece ofrd residue and was poured down her throat by her biological mother with hot oil¡­ This was only reported, what about the undisclosed ones? For example, how did her eyes be like this, how did the ck marks on her face form, why her ears were missing a piece of flesh¡­ That was her biological mother, not some bloody enemy! However, why could she do such a tragic and creepy thing? So much so that when Leigh came here after her death, the biggest evil she could think of was her mother, and even used her mother¡¯s name to name herself now¡­ ¡°Abyss¡­ People¡¯s hearts¡­¡± What was the Abyss like, and what was the human heart? At this moment, the two were so simr, both were bottomless and unpredictable, and it was impossible to imagine how ck the deepest darkness was. ¡°So this is the Abyss¡­¡± Lilly suddenly understood a little bit. She looked up at the top of the Abyss,yers uponyers,plicated and hard to see. She looked at the bottom of the Abyss, the chaos did not open, it was pitch darkness. Wasn¡¯t this the same as the human heart? The focus of Lilly¡¯s eyes began to diverge, and she stared nkly ahead. Ivan turned his head, Huh? She is¡­ What¡¯s wrong? Pablo felt something was wrong, and looked at Lilly, he was dumbfounded when he saw it. Lilly entered the state of epiphany again! This, this, this¡­ All this? She was standing in an epiphany state! She could not even be said to be standing straight, this Abyss was straight and steep, and she was standing at an angle. If it were someone else, it would be very distracting just to keep standing upright and not fall off, but she still had an epiphany! Oh yes, her eyes were still open¡­ That was outrageous. Pablo stood where he was, feeling deste when the wind blew. He had worked so hard to hang on the sacred tree for an epiphany, but he was no match whenpared with Lilly. Was there any reason for this? Ivan lowered his eyes and looked at Lilly quietly. She was amazing¡­ He had to learn more from her. Ivan lowered his arm, and his fingertips touched a little bulge in his trouser pocket. Oh ¨C I didn¡¯t even give her candy this time, she must have been in the Abyss for a long time, right? Was she hungry? By the way, did shee to the Abyss to save him¡­ Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Ivan raised his head, wanting to ask Pablo if Lilly came to rescue him. However, Pablo didn¡¯t look at him, but just looked down at the head under his feet. ¡°Now that I understand your grievances, are you willing to leave?¡± Pablo asked. The head was crying andughing like crazy, and finally weeping, crying very sadly. ¡°Leave, why would I want to leave, I just want to stay here,¡± The human head said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to reincarnate, and I don¡¯t want to disappear forever¡­¡± What if I go to reincarnate and get a mother like udia again? So she did not go, she would rather be a demon here, she did not want to go! Pablo said, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, you will just disappear.¡± Although its fate was pitiful, in order to protect Lilly, it was only natural for him to kill it. The human head was struggling, it did not want to be reincarnated, and it did not want to be scattered. It just wanted to stay in this Abyss, and if there were people who encountered the same situation, it could pull them in together. They could y together under the Abyss¡­ Why couldn¡¯t there be a third choice? Pablo took out his long ax, ready to kill the head. Lilly¡¯s body suddenly filled with something mysterious, like water mist and ripples on the water surface, slowly swaying towards the surroundings. Pablo¡¯s pupils shrank¡­ This was! The Order? The sky had the rules of heaven, the earth had the rules of the earth, the mortal world, the underworld, and even other ces in the underworld¡­ All had their own rules. Just as a car must abide by traffic rules when driving on the road, a person must abide byws and regtions to survive in society. These were the rules written in stripes, and there were also unwritten but rigid rules-such as the moral code of human beings, the agreed-upon rules of some backwater vige¡­ It could be said that as long as people exist in the world, they must abide by a certain rule, otherwise they would be bacshed, punished or otherwise. It was precisely because the rules were so important that it is so powerful to understand the rules! Lilly now belonged to theprehension of the rules of the Abyss¡­ Before at the bottom of the Abyss, she became stronger physically, but now she had be stronger spiritually! Two epiphanies, two transformations¡­ Lilly¡­ He really couldn¡¯t keep up. Lilly¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and the beautiful eyes that were originally out of focus blinked slightly and came into focus. ¡°Master, let it go,¡± Lilly said, slightly raising her hand. Pablo moved his feet subconsciously, and the head floated up. Lilly said, ¡°You are free, I will give you a chance to choose.¡± ¡°Go to reincarnate, or die, and continue to stay in this Abyss,¡± Lilly¡¯s voice was very soft, appearing ethereal in the Abyss, ¡°It¡¯s just that if you are still like this the next time, then there will be no chance.¡± It could choose to be itself, or it could choose to be like its mother, but if it chose thetter, it would have no second chance to be let go. Chater 867 Chater 867 The head was ejected by the invisible Order. Lilly, who looked like a god, was getting further and further away, and the human head watched her disappear gradually, with a hint of fear in its eyes. The deepest obsession in its heart finally came out unwillingly, ¡°I want to know how my mother is doing now¡­¡± However, the light in front of her waspletely invisible, and the head fell into the bottom of the Abyss, and a voice came from above: ¡°What can you do if you know how she is?¡± The two eyeballs of the human head were straight, staring nkly at the front. It had been buried in theyer of ashes, and finally there was no movement¡­ Lilly withdrew her hand, looked at her palm, and moved her fingers suddenly. The Pce of the Ruler of Hell slowly erged and became the size of a house, floating steadily in the Abyss. Pablo looked at Lilly silently, at this moment she was a little different from usual, no matter how he looked at her, she didn¡¯t look like she was before the catastrophe¡­ The real Ruler of Hell. Suddenly, she jumped into the pce of the Hell Ruler¡­ ¡°Oops!¡± Lilly¡¯s left foot was tripped on her right foot, and she fell hard on her face. ¡°Woo¡­¡± Lilly quickly got up and sat on the floor of the pce, covering her nose, her eyes filled with tears due to the pain. ¡°It hurts!¡± Lilly almost cried, touched the front teeth, but luckily the front teeth were still there. Pablo, ¡°¡­¡± She only looked cool for a second. He really thought that the Ruler of Hell had awakened and returned! Ivan, ¡°¡­¡± She was so cute, even her fall was cute! While rubbing her nose, Lilly said, ¡°Master, Ivan,e up quickly! Let¡¯s take the elevator up.¡± Pablo and Ivan both looked at the elevator in the Pce in silence. As soon as the two of them stepped onto the Pce, the Pce rushed upwards like a rocketunch¡­ It was a really fast elevator! The speed was so fast that even the anomaly under the Abyss did not react. it opened its giant mouth to bite upwards, roaring angrily and unwillingly. Ivan didn¡¯t dare to move anymore, but he still wanted to swallow Lilly or Pablo. Before he could react, he disappeared with a whoosh. Above the Abyss. The King of Cities stood by the huge pit, with a wicked smile, somewhat mocking, somewhat cool and casual smile on the corners of his lips. The little thing and Pablo had fallen into the Abyss for more than three months. There was no hope of theming up. Listening to the huge pit in the Abyss, there seemed to be some monster roaring, looming. The corners of the King of Cities¡¯s mouth that were sneering, acting cool, and full of nonchnce, looked even more evil. At this moment, a thing that was so fast that afterimages appeared jumped up with a bang! The King of Cities was caught off guard, and was hit by that thing and turned 720 degrees on the spot. Before he could react, he heard a loud bang¡ª¡ª! Something hit him hard on the head, knocking him so hard that he flew out. Boom¨C! The King of Cities fell on the high mountain in the distance, but he didn¡¯t react, his eyes were full of horror. What! Lilly held the frying pan in her hand, rolled up the sleeves on her arms, and snorted. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± The King of Cities finally saw clearly that it was Lilly! Impossible¡­¡­! How could Lilly stille up! The King of Cities was shocked and furious, and suddenly forgot that Lilly might have something to do with Emperor Prosper, so he charged straight ahead to kill her! Lilly retreated into the Abyss, and stood at the gate of the Hell Ruler¡¯s Pce. She stretched out her finger and made it into a hook gesture, ¡°Come here! Come here if you dare to!¡± The King of Cities, ¡°¡­¡± The tiny ant dared to shake the tree! Did she really think he would dare not? It was impossible to go down the huge pit of the Abyss, but it was still possible for him to fly over the Abyss! When he flew over, he directly crushed Lilly to death with one hand. If Emperor Prosper knew by then, he could also say that Lilly was swept down to death by the strangeness of the Abyss! The King of Cities raised his hand, rushed over and at the same time raised his palm, and pped Lilly fiercely! Lilly was not impulsive, she had a faint feeling that in the Abyss she could beat the King of Cities. At the moment when the King of Cities rushed over, Lilly sped her hands together at the right moment, and said in a low voice, ¡°Get up!¡± The Rules of the Abyss gushed out in an instant, and swept towards the King of Cities. With its bloody hands, it was trying to pull the King of Cities down to the bottom! The King of Cities¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, and the palm missed Lilly¡¯s body, and was easily resolved by the Abyss. The mist of the Abyss was like a tarsal maggot, grabbing his hands and feet and dragging him down! The King of Cities was terrified, the Rules of the Abyss?! Impossible, absolutely impossible! What the hell did this damn little thing do, she could control the Rules of the Abyss¡­? Even if you beat him to death, he would never believe it! All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Although the King of Cities was conceited, he also understood that if he was pulled into the Abyss, he would never get back up. He was full of anger and resentment, but he didn¡¯t dare to hesitate. He devoted all his attention to resisting the rules of the Abyss, and ran for his life like a mouse. How could Lilly let him run away? She picked up the frying pan, and when she went up, he was beaten up! Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang! The sound of hammering iron was endless. Not too hurtful, but extremely insulting. The King of Cities was about to die of anger, Lilly dared to hit him on the head with a frying pan while he was wrapped up in the mist! Hematemesis! What was even more bloody was that after Lilly had beaten him up, he turned around and ran away without any hesitation! King of Cities: Ahhh, damn it! Damn it! He was mad, he was so mad! Pfft¡ªthe King of Cities was vomiting blood¡­ Chater 868 Chater 868 Chapter 868 Everyone Ran Away, And You Still Set Up An Ambush Here Lilly didn¡¯t care how angry the King of Cities was, she finally beat him up, great! Pablo was dumbfounded, she was so brave, she dared to make a move. Facing the King of Cities again, Pablo was still very cautious, Pablo was very regretful in his heart, he was still far from the Royale Rank, if he could hang for another two or three years, he might be able to break through to the capabilities of the Ruler of Hell. In this way, his capabilities would beparable to that of the Ruler of Hell, and even if he was not as long as their reign, he would not be beaten unterally, After Lilly put away the frying pan, she turned around. ¡°Wait, Polly, we¡¯re here to pick you up!¡± It flew too fast just now, and didn¡¯t manage to stop at once. With a whistling sound, Polly passed by. She went back to pick it up. Let¡¯s talk about Polly. It kept repeating her singing, drinking spring water, singing I was a pitiful and lonely bird for more than three months. It just drank enough water that day, it stood on the boulder, looked at the Abyss, and sighed. ¡°Oh¡­ Shit ising out of its mouth.¡± It really missed the yellow millet of the teau, the five¨Ccolor grains, and small melon seeds that the olddy bought for it Polly wanted to cry, and it sang even more sentimentally. ¡°Iron gate- Iron window- Iron chains. I¡¯m standing inside the iron gate. Looking outside¡­.. Just as it was singing so loudly that ghosts and gods were weeping, something suddenly flew up with a whistling sound. The feathers on Polly¡¯s head were blown up, and he changed into a new hairstyle in an instant, and a few down feathers also flew out ¡°222¡± ¡°Gah¨Cwhat! Something went up with a whoosh!¡± It was looking around at the top of the Abyss, and suddenly it saw that thinge back. ¡°Polly! I¡¯m here to pick you up!¡± Lilly¡¯s voice said. The Pce of the Ruler of Hell stopped in front of the waterfall gap. Lilly jumped down, sped her hands together, and held Polly. ¡°Are you alright? Are you freaking out? Are you scared?¡± Polly¡¯s tears burst out immediately. It opened its throat and cried loudly, ¡°Hey! Lilly! It¡¯s the thirty¨Cseventh day that I can¡¯t see you, I miss you! I miss you! I still miss you!¡± Lilly pinched its mouth, ¡°I know you felt bad, but don¡¯t! Has the spiritual spring continued to drip? Come on, let¡¯s go and collect the spiritual spring!¡± Polly, ¡°???¡± Wait, shouldn¡¯t it be an affectionate hug and cry together? ¡°Gah? There¡¯s tick¨Ctock¨Ctick. There¡¯s a lot, there¡¯s a lot!¡± Polly immediately jumped onto Lilly¡¯s shoulder, and Lilly waved her hand and brought out an iron bucket. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Hurry up!¡± Lilly said anxiously. They had to resolve battles quickly! She wanted to go home, but she could collect ayer before leaving! Lilly carried the small bucket, Polly waved his wings and quacked, and quickly disappeared in front of the waterfall gap. The corner of Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched: Really. That¡¯s enough, she even did not forget to get her freebie. Ivan¡¯s face was cold, and he stood silently looking at the top of the Abyss and then at the bottom of the Abyss. Really¡­ That was impressive. Lilly collected all the spring water that had tickled down from the cave. It filled a small half bucket. ¡°It¡¯s only half a bucket in three months¡­. Where did the pouring waterfalle from before that? ¡°That¡¯s not right,¡± Lilly was confused. Ivan came in, he squatted down, reached out his hand to dip in the spring water puddle, and tasted it. Immediately, shock appeared on his face! What kind of spring water was this, more powerful than cold pool water!! Just when Lilly said it was wrong, he immediately asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Lilly said, ¡°When we first saw this ce, there was a waterfall.. Lilly couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong for a while, anyway, a waterfall ¨C three and a half buckets of water, was Chapter 868 Everyone Ran Away, And You Still Set Up An Ambush Here wrong. Ivan said, ¡°If there is a waterfall, there should be a source of water. The amount of water is notrge enough to form a waterfall to be washed away. If the source of water is the water ticking down from the top, it is impossible to rush out a waterfall, at most it can overflow trickle.¡± It was impossible to form a waterfall only by the spring water dripping down. Lilly nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± There needed to be a lot of water to have a waterfall. Michael just said that the spiritual spring should have its origin, but he was too anxious at the time and ignored such a big problem¡­. ¡°So there should be a bigger source,¡± However, it also did not fully make sense to say that. If there was a bigger source, they should see it the first time they came. Ivan looked around, but couldn¡¯t figure out the problem. Lilly waved her hand, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t be too greedy! Let¡¯s go back first!¡± She carried the small bucket and ran forward happily. Seeing that Ivan was still standing there, she asked doubtfully. ¡°Ivan?¡± Ivan pursed his lips and said stubbornly, ¡°Wait.¡± He suddenly becamepetitive, he wanted to be the smartest among all Lilly¡¯s friends, how could he not find the reason! Ivan didn¡¯t know that Lilly came here to search once before and emptied the entire waterfall. He would have misunderstood it, thinking that what Lilly meant was that they had passed by here before and saw the waterfall, but they hadn¡¯t had time to go in to get it, and now they didn¡¯t have it when they came back. So he secretly made up his mind that he must find out the source of the spiritual spring¡­ put it all back for Lilly! Ivan was about to check inside, but Lilly had already walked over and grabbed Ivan¡¯s hand, and ran out with a whoosh, and went up to the Hall of King of Hell. Ivan, ¡°Wait¡­¡± Lilly said, ¡°Don¡¯t wait, just a little spring water, don¡¯t care about these small details¡± Ivan. ¡® It was not a little spring water, there must be a huge water source¡­ However, Lilly stuffed the small iron bucket into her hand, ¡°Hey! These are for you!¡± Ivan was taken aback for a moment, and was immediately moved in his heart. She only collected half of the bucket, and gave it all to him? ¡°Lilly¡­¡± Ivan pursed his lips, and said resolutely, ¡°I can¡¯t have it.¡± She didn¡¯t have it herself, so she gave it all to him. She was really kind¡­. Pablo folded his arms and leaned to the side, ¡°Don¡¯t be sentimental, Lilly collected the entire waterfall before, even if this small bucket is full, it¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡± Ivan who was carrying a small metal bucket, Just¡­ Even so, the spring water in this half¨Ciron bucket must be the purest and richest spring water in all the water! Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Ivan snorted and turned his head. Seeing Ivan deted, Pablo was inexplicably in a good mood. ¡°Huh? Lilly, why did you go down again!¡± Pablo was surprised. Lilly said, ¡°Hush¡­.¡­¡­. She pointed up. The King of Cities was beaten up by her pan just now, and he didn¡¯t know when he broke free. Now that he had got up and was a roadblock again, he was quietly lying on the edge of the huge pit in the Abyss, trying to ambush her. ¡°Let¡¯s go the other way!¡± Pablo understood, nodded and said, ¡°There is an ovep between the Ghost Abyss and the mortal world, let¡¯s leave from there. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s hard to find where the ovep is¡± Lilly, ¡°I know where it is!¡± Pablo, Lilly flew to the other side of the Abyss in the Pce of the Ruler of Hell¡­ At the edge of the huge pit of the Abyss. The King of Cities did not know how many teeth he had crushed, he was lying on the edge of the Abyss in resentment, his eyes were fierce. He was waiting, he did not believe that she could still hide below and note out! As long as she dared to stand up, this time, he would definitely make her regret beating him with a frying Chater 869 Chater 869 Chapter 869 Back To The Mortal World King Libra waited stupidly by the Abyss for a long time By the time he knew that Lilly had left the underworld, a long time had passed. He did not know when did Lilly run away, but he was still lying on the edge of the Abyss¡­ The King of Cities suddenly felt like an idiot. This feeling made him vomit blood again, and he was so angry that he ttened a mountain before going back bitterly. However, the fact that he was being teased by a five¨Cyear¨Cold child became theughing stock of the entire underworld. On the other hand, Lilly controlled the Pce of the King of Hell to fly to the other side of the Abyss. Then along the cliff, she slowly searched. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°It¡¯s hear here, very soon, Lilly said, ¡°It should be on the cliff?¡± As soon as her words fell, an arm with broken joints appeared out of thin air, and the palm of that arm was grasped into a hideous shape, facing her face. Ivan stared at that arm, and said. ¡°The exit is not on the cliff, but over there¡­¡± There seemed to be a vortex in the void, constantly sending up the broken limbs. First there was an arm, and after that there were more and more fragmented human tissues. Most of thern fell directly to the bottom of the Abyss, and only some floated upward. ¡°That¡¯s why it should be the ce that connects to the mortal world!¡± Lilly immediately controlled the Pce of the Ruler of Hell and charged over there, ¡°Catch everyone! Soon!¡± Whoosh- The Pce of the Ruler of Hell rushed into the vortex, and the next moment, they suddenly appeared in front of a road along the mountain! Pablo felt that he had left an afterimage, and half of the afterimage was still in the underworld, and he was outside He knew it would be soon, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon. The sun was so strong overhead that it hurt people¡¯s eyes. Polly shielded his eyes with two wings, and squeaked, ¡°It¡¯s really fast! It¡¯s really fast!¡± Both Ivan and Lilly couldn¡¯t help raising their hands to cover their eyes¡­ At this moment, Lilly¡¯s stomach growled! In an instant, a sense of fatigue swept over! Lilly was so hungry that her legs went limp, and she knelt down on the ground of the Pce of the Ruler of Hell with a plop. ¡°Lilly!¡± Pablo went over immediately and hugged her up. Ivan¡¯s outstretched hand suddenly embraced loneliness. He looked at his arm, lost in thought.. Lilly gasped, ¡°Woo.. Master, I¡¯m so hungry. Pabloforted, ¡°Be patient, we¡¯ll go back right away.¡± Ivan shook his head suddenly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to return so quickly.¡± The weakling spirit and the harem spirit felt that they had returned to the underworld, so they got out one after another. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The weakling spirit immediately handed Lilly a bottle of immeasurable spiritual spring. ¡°Put your stomach first!¡± Lilly picked it up and gulped it down. The spiritual spring was good, it instantly refreshed people, and their strength returned. However, the hungry feeling lingered. ¡°I want to eat the dishes made by my grandma,¡± Lilly cried out hungry, ¡°I feel really hungry!¡± Pablo sighed, there was no way, Lilly was a real person anyway. No matter how good the spiritual spring in the underworld was, it was not the food in the underworld that could give her a sense of fullness¡­.. Ivan suddenly remembered something, and rummaged through all his pockets. ¡°Eat some candy first,¡± Ivan stretched out his hand, and there were two candies in his palm. One was fragrant and sweet fruit candy, and the other was chocte. The chocte had been kept in the pocket. It would melt when it was hot, and it would re¨Csolidify when it was cold. Not sure how many times it had been melted and solidified. Lilly said, ¡°Thank you, Ivan! However, you can eat one yourself!¡± She just took the fruit candy. Ivan was also a human being, she felt hungry, and Ivan must also be hungry. Ivan remained silent, peeled off the chocte and handed it to Lilly¡¯s mouth. He always spoke coldly, but now his voice sounded a little soft. ¡°Eat! I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Chapter 869 Back To The Mortal World Lilly looked at him suspiciously, ¡°You lied to me.¡± Ivan pursed his lips quietly, solemnly. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. I¡¯m a dog if I lied to you.¡± ¡­Woof. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t like sugar either. I¡¯m allergic to sugar.¡± Lilly, ¡°?¡± Was there anyone who was allergic to sugar? She saw that Ivan really didn¡¯t want to eat. On the other hand, she was really too hungry, so hungry that she didn¡¯t even have the energy to look at her current situation. So she didn¡¯t pretend to evade any more, she broke off half of the chocte after receiving it, and stubbornly gave the other half to Ivan. ¡°Eat a little if you are allergic, otherwise you will really get sick from hunger. She knew too well the feeling of being so hungry that she was going to heaven, it was very ufortable. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you are allergic, I will fill you with spiritual spring!¡± Ivan. He took the chocte and subconsciously put it in his mouth. Hmm. It turned out that chocte was really delicious. Ivan didn¡¯t eat chocte before, he really didn¡¯t like it, he thought it was too sweet and greasy, but now he thinks it was quite delicious. ¡°You said just now that we can¡¯t go back so soon?¡± Lilly had time to look around. The weakling spirit took the words and said, ¡°Yes, this was the Roof Province at first nce, the highest altitude in the country.¡± They were now suspended in front of a winding mountain road. Steep peaks, a road winding up, with cliffs on one side and cliffs on the other Ivan said. ¡°Hallow County is in Panda Province, more than three thousand kilometers away from here.¡± The weakling spirit curled his lips, ¡°That¡¯s the driving distance, and the straight¨Clme distance is only more than a thousand kilometers.¡± Of course it took a long time to drive, but it only took an hour or two for Guifei to get there. Just as Lilly was about to speak, she saw a car approaching. The car was driving smoothly, but when it came to this turning point, for some reason, the front of the car suddenly turned strangely and rushed straight to the bottom of the cliff! The people in the car turned pale with fright and yelled in horror. Lilly was surprised, ¡°It turns out that they all went to Ghost Abyss like this. Seeing that the car was about to rush down the cliff, the passenger in the passenger seat closed their eyes and shouted suddenly: ¡°Those who are facing the battle, all march forward-| ¡°Mummy! Ruler of Hell, help- (Broken voice) (panic) (panicked speechless) Chater 870 Chater 870 Chapter 870 Their Little Baby Is Finally Back Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched. This was the first time he heard someone shouting for help from the Ruler of Hell. Lilly was also dumbfounded, Ruler of Hell was usually fatal, yet someone called her for help! It was just that following the person¡¯s muttering, the car that was about to rush out of the cliff really stopped, hanging dangerously on the edge of the cliff ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really useful¡± Lilly was startled. Was she that good? Lilly and the others were still staying in the Pce of the Hell Ruler, so the people in the car couldn¡¯t see or hear them, otherwise the heart that had just been rescued might jump out of its throat in fright. They only heard the person in the passenger seat say frightenedly, ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s really useful! Those who are facing the battle, all march forward¡­ Those who are facing the battle, all march forward!¡± He kept muttering. His partner was obviously startled, and asked, ¡°Facing the battle¡­ what?¡± The car was still hanging on the edge of the cliff, when the man in the passenger seat moved a little, the stone fell down with a tter, scaring him so much that he didn¡¯t dare to move again. Those who are facing the battle, all march forward. This sentence is the nine¨Cword mantra in our country¡­ it is written in the official Taoism textbook¡­¡° ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, take out your phone and call for help.. They dared not move at all. Lilly was sure that their lifespans were not over yet, they were almost drawn into the Abyss of listening to ghosts, and miraculously stopped. So her shot was not considered to interfere with their fate. Lilly raised her hand in the air, and lifted the car back Boom! The people in the car thought they were about to fall again, and were about to die of fright. They looked in shock, but found that they were back in the middle of the road. ¡°Damn it¡­Damn it!¡± In broad daylight, the car went out of control weirdly, and then turned back by itself weirdly, anyone would be frightened. What was even more frightening was that a voice suddenly said, ¡°Hi- hello, can I borrow your mobile phone!¡± The two people in the car blew up and screamed. They were just mentioning about the hell, and was this really the hell already! It turned out that it was Lilly who came out from the Pce of Hell from an angle they couldn¡¯t see. She herself was rtively short, talking outside the car window¡­ The people in the car did not see her. That was when they thought it was really a ghost. The man in the passenger seat knelt down on the spot. The resentful ghosts, please don¡¯t mind us, we were just passing by and collided identally, we do not mean offense¡­ If you want to borrow a mobile phone, here, here¡­ I will give it to you directly, don¡¯t ask us to go down¡­. The phone will be useless after going down¡­ Lilly,.. Looking at the mobile phone on the ground, she decided not to scare the two uncles. These two middle¨Caged men were too timid. She picked up the phone and dialed the number that she remembered by heart: Beep¨C Beep ¡°Hello!¡± ke¡¯s gloomy voice sounded a bit cold. Lilly suddenly felt that she hadn¡¯t heard her father¡¯s voice for centuries. Her eyes turned red, and she said, ¡°Dad¡­ On the other side of the phone, ke¡¯s originally gloomy face suddenly showed surprise and surprise, ¡°Lilly?!¡± Lilly¡­ It was Lilly! ke¡¯s face lit up in an instant, and he asked eagerly. ¡°Lilly, where are you!¡± It had been a year, and his little darling had disappeared for a year! In the past year, he had been to the underworld, but because he clearly realized that his strength was insufficient, he felt a huge crisis when he went down. He came up immediately. At this time, he found the Gray Earth again. Lilly said that cats in the Gray Earth could talk. He found the ck cats, but he could only understand their meow meow, not humannguage at all. ke returned to the mortal world again, and he could no longer find Lilly¡¯s whereabouts. He was desperately practicing and he used up all the cold pool water in the bathtub, day and night. He became more and more gloomy, and returned to their original gloomy and cold appearance. Old Mrs. Crawford sat outside the balcony every day, staring nkly at the Apex Mountain¡­.. ¡°Lilly, if you are still noting back.¡± ke¡¯s throat was a little choked, as if it was blocked by cotton. She never came back, and they really thought she would nevere again. Once such a little girl came into their world, healed and warmed each of them, but after all, she was not from the same world as them, and a certain departure became a permanent departure. Every time ke thought of this, his heart throbbed so hard that he couldn¡¯t breathe. Fortunately, his little darling was back, finally back¡­¡­. Lilly quickly said, Tm sorry, Dad.. She told her father where she was, and then said, ¡°Michael said that it would take about an hour or two to carry me back.¡± She said a few more words before hanging up the phone and making another call. This time the phone rang for a long time before finally being picked up. Old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s old and spiritless voice sounded, ¡°Hello. Lilly couldn¡¯t help but clenched the phone tightly and shouted, ¡°Grandma.. On the other side of the phone, there was no sound for an instant! Lilly couldn¡¯t see grandma¡¯s expression now, but she could also imagine her being so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak. Lilly whimpered and wanted to say a lot, but in the end he just said. ¡®Grandma, Lilly is hungry¡­ She didn¡¯t dare to make this call at first, but in the end she did. She wanted tofort grandma with a lot. of words, but she still didn¡¯t know how to say them. She was afraid that grandma would be more worried if she said too much. Old Mrs. Crawford cried, ¡°Okay, grandma will cook now¡­ Let¡¯s cook¡­. Lilly hummed, and said softly, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll be home in two hours.¡± After hanging up the phone, Lilly was eager to return, and said anxiously, ¡°Michael, let¡¯s go.¡± Pablo picked up Lilly and disappeared instantly. The weakling spirit looked at his outstretched arm, and was silent for a while¡­ The harem spirit rubbed her hands, ¡°Little handsome guy, let your sister carry you?¡± The ghost bride, ¡°Harem, you have to be called Auntie! I am the sister, and I¡¯m only eighteen years old¡­¡± Ivan, He looked at the disappeared Lilly with using eyes. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She ran away with his master and father, and left him behind? Chater 871 Chater 871 Chapter 871 Apart For A Year In the end, Ivan was carried back by the harem spirit. The harem spirit was a kind and amiable old man, but fortunately he was not a real old man after bing an evil ghost, otherwise he would not be able to carry Ivan back with his old bones. A ghost carried a man on his back to ride the wind for thousands of miles, Ivanid on the back of the harem spirit, it was the first time he was carried by a ghost, and he felt surprised. The harem spirit suddenly said, ¡°Little buddy, you¡­ You need to grow up quickly.¡± Ivan nodded, ¡°Well, I know¡­.Thank you, Grandpa.¡± He would definitely catch up with Lilly. In Ivan¡¯s small heart, a goal was deeply buried: To be stronger, to be able to protect Lilly when she needed protection¡­ No matter when and where¡­. Ivan¡¯s face was still childish, but his eyes were full of determination. The harem spirit suddenlyughed and said nothing. Lilly and Ivan both left. The two people in the car on the edge of the cliff prayed and begged to the air, and after an unknown period of time, the surroundings were quiet. Only then did they venture to take a look, and saw a mobile phone lying quietly on the ground, and¡­. An underworld bank note?! It turned out that Lilly was too impatient and ran too fast, but there were piles and piles of her talismans on the table in the Pce of the Underworld, and there were also heaps of the underworld bank notes¡­. She said she was going to save money for herself in advance.¡­¡­.. She just wanted to get a talisman to give them as a thank you, but who knew that she made a mistake and got the underworld bank note. It was even thergest one.. The two of them were so frightened that their legs were weak, how could they dare to ept this coin. they thought to themselves that they must have seen a ghost. The ghost even called her father just now? Grandmother? Sobbing¡­ Immediately, he didn¡¯t dare to ask for his phone back anymore, so he stepped on the gas pedal and ran -quickly. The phone happened to be swept by the wheels of the car and fell off the cliff¡­ The wind whizzed by Lilly¡¯s ears, making her face ache. However, these winds were nothingpared to those in the Abyss. 111 Pablo was faster than the evil ghost, and returned home in just an hour. He avoided the cameras and went straight to your door. In the room. Old Mrs. Crawford was cooking in a hurry. ¡°Margaret¡­ Chop up these vegetables first¡­¡± +5 Banus ¡°Margaret, I¡¯ll handle this roasted chicken¡­ Lilly must be very hungry, the chicken will add calories¡­¡± It had been a year¡­ Her little darling had been hungry for a year. Everyone else was wondering what kind of difficulties Lilly encountered and how she got through this year. Old Mrs. Crawford only had one thought in her heart: Her baby had been hungry for a year¡­ The steamed eggs were still being made. The soft and tender eggs could cushion Lilly¡¯s stomach that had been hungry for a year, so that she would not have a stomach ache after eating all at once. Needless to say, there would definitely be lobster and king crab. Lilly liked to eat it, so she would definitely arrange for it. There were also pork trotters, roast duck, roast chicken, pickled peppers and beef. These meats could replenish energy the best. How could she not have it after being hungry for so long? Old Mrs. Crawford was doing it while talking, her hands were trembling. Margaret sighed, ¡°Madam, you go and sit down, I will do it¡­¡± Old Mrs. Crawford was stubborn, ¡°No, I want to make it for Lilly. Lilly said she wants to eat the food cooked by grandma.¡± No matter when her little darling came back, there would always be a mouthful of hot food cooked by grandma. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Old Mrs. Crawford flicked the chicken in her hand, and hurried to open the door. It was ke. As soon as ke entered the door, he looked inside, ¡°Is Lilly back?¡± Old Mrs. Crawford was very disappointed, she pursed her lips and muttered, ¡°Go, go, go¡­¡± Just as the door was closed, suddenly the doorbell rang again. Old Mrs. Crawford hurriedly opened the door again. This time it was really Lilly. Lilly stood at the door, and was about to ring the doorbell again when it opened. She looked surprised, and subconsciously said, ¡°Grandma? Wow, grandma, can you teleport? How can you open the door so quickly¡­¡± The corners of Old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s lips trembled, she wanted to say something several times, but in the end she didn¡¯t say it, she ran and hugged Lilly. ¡°Lilly!¡± Old Mrs. Crawford choked up, ¡°My little darling, you are finally back¡­¡± Lilly gently hugged grandma, and her eyes turned red all of a sudden, ¡°I¡¯m sorry grandma, 1 made grandma worry.¡± Old Mrs. Crawford just cried and shook her head desperately. Old Mr. Crawford¡¯s eyes were red, he turned his head to look at him ufortably, and coughed: ¡°Okay, she just came back, you don¡¯t have to cry¡­¡­¡­ Margaret also came out, clutching her apron in one hand, wiping away her tears with the other, and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good to be back, Miss Lilly¡¯s older brothers have gone to school, otherwise the building will be shaken¡­¡± ke clenched his fists and stood silently without stepping forward. He watched Old Mrs. Crawford holding Lilly and leading her in. He also saw her asking about her health and bringing out the newly made steamed eggs. Then she hurried back to the kitchen and kept saying that it would be ready soon¡­ Now that he was free, ke¡¯s throat was dry, and he said in a low voice. ¡°Lilly¡­¡± His little baby had grown up. He had not seen him for a year, and she had grown a little taller, but she had lost a lot of weight. The little face was dull and muted, unlike when she was at home before, she was glowing, plump and rosy¡­ Lilly was really hungry, after cooking a bowl of steamed eggs, she finally remembered that she had not hugged her father yet. She hurriedly stood up, with a little egg on the corner of her mouth, and threw herself into ke¡¯s arms. ¡°Daddy, I miss you so much!¡± Lilly rubbed her head in his arms, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been away for too long, and I made you worry.¡± ke gently stroked her face with his thumb, and he didn¡¯t mind the little bit of egg crumbs at the corner of her mouth. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. His throat rolled and his voice was hoarse, ¡°d that you are back¡­¡± Chater 872 Chater 872 Chapter 872 No Record Of Them In The Booklet This meal was prepared in a hurry, but it was not perfunctory at all. All the ingredients that could be served were carefully cooked. Lilly felt the familiar cramps again. A table of dishes, four or five bowls of rice, a pot of chicken soup¡­. Desserts, fruits, and fruit tea that remove greasy and greasy after eating- Not only Lilly¡¯s belly was stuffed round, Polly¡¯s belly also became round. After the meal, Lilly slumped on the sofa, and Polly slumped on her shoulders, each with a satisfied sigh: ¡°It¡¯s better at home!¡± Old Mrs. Crawford brought another cup of yogurt over, and asked distressingly, ¡°How long have you not caten?¡± Lilly was afraid that her grandma would be worried, so she said, ¡°It¡¯s just one¡­ One day.¡± Old Mrs. Crawford did not believe it. Lilly started to feel sleepy after eating and drinking. Being in the underworld for a year, there was really no sky, no day and night, no hunger or sleepiness. Lilly felt that if she stayed for another year, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have to go to the Abyss, and she would be lost! ke was sending a message to Anthony: Lilly has grown taller, and needs to buy new clothes¡­ These are pretty good, take a look. He sent over a dozen pictures in a row, all of which were small skirts, pants, and beautiful clothes. A couture ck shirt was mixed in the middle. Anthony: Why didn¡¯t I know that Lilly also wears shirts? ke: Well, this is for me to match hers. Anthony:¡­. Go away! ke slightly hooked his lips, raised his phone in satisfaction and asked, ¡°Lilly, what do you like¡­¡± However, Lilly was already asleep. She tilted her head, held the yogurt in her hand, and bit the straw in her mouth, breathing evenly. Perhaps it was an illusion, but ke felt that after she ate a meal, her thin face was rounded instantly. ke stepped forward, gently picked up Lilly, and carried her to the room. His feeling was right. Lilly was very light when she first came back, and she was not even 25 kg (the average weight of a five¨Cyear¨Cold girl is about 18 kg). Now he weighed again, it felt like a little over 20 kg¡­? She seemed to be a few kilograms heavier¡­ ke suddenly felt miraculous, and couldn¡¯t help but weighed her again. Old Mrs. Crawford came over with something and saw it, she couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°ke! Be careful¡­ Realizing that her voice was a little louder, she lowered her voice again, ¡°Lilly slept soundly, why are you weighing her?¡± ke coughed, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m afraid that what she ate might not end up in her stomach, so I¡¯ll weigh her and shake her well¡­ Before the olddy kicked him, ke slipped away. As soon as he entered the room, he saw Pablo sitting quietly on the sofa with a book in his hand. ¡°Huh? Are you back?¡± ke was startled for a moment, full of surprise. He had not seen Pablo just now. After careful calction, the first time Lilly went to the Underworld was to find something to save Pablo¡­. Unexpectedly, he really came back with Lilly this time. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Pablo put down the book, nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Just now when Lilly was reunited with his family, he didn¡¯t disturb him, but quietly went back to the room by himself. Seeing that Lilly was asleep, he stood up, his clean white robe swaying gently in the breeze, leaving a beautiful arc. ¡°Lilly fell asleep?¡± Pablo raised his hand, subconsciously wanting to hug Lilly. ke had already put her on the small bed. Then he turned around and asked, ¡°By the way, is this normal for Lilly? Just now she was light when she didn¡¯t eat, but after eating a meal, she felt like she had a balloon blown up in her¡­¡± Pablo replied, ¡°Normally, it¡¯s different in the underworld and in the mortal world.¡± One yearter, Lilly was already six years old in the mortal world. Within a few days, she would quickly regain her 6¨Cyear¨Cold weight and height. ke whispered, ¡°Really¡­ Then every bowl of rice she ate was not in vain.¡± He raised his hand and gently brushed Lilly¡¯s hair aside, and the child grew up all of a sudden, why did he feel so sad to be a father. Pablo suddenly said, ¡°By the way, have you been to the underworld this time?¡± ke hummed, ¡°What?¡± O While talking, he walked to the sofa and sat down, crossed his legs, put one arm on the back of the sofa carelessly, and stared at Lilly who was sleeping soundly on the bed without blinking. Pablo frowned, ¡°Normal people cannot reach the underworld.¡± Those who could go down are dead.. Pablo raised his hand, took out the shiny golden booklet, and turned to the page where ke was. ¡°ke, male, 256 years old¡­¡± Pablo said in a low voice. 28 years old, from Metatopia, born at 5am on x month x day x year. Death date¡­ The corner of ke¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Hey, is it really okay to say this directly in front of me?¡± He didn¡¯t want to know when he would die, if he had to, he hoped it would be five hundred years. Pablo stared at the brochure without speaking. His death date was followed by nk, he did not have a death date? He suddenly raised his head and stared at ke, What was the origin of this guy? ke, ¡°What are you doing looking at me like that, don¡¯t be gay, thank you.¡± Pablo, He wanted to smash the brochure in his face. Pablo looked away speechlessly, and turned to the page about Ivan again. Very good, this time there was no more detailed information, only a name and gender: Ivan, male. The corner of Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched, he remembered the first time he saw Ivan and flipped through his booklet, it still recorded the date and ce of birth! Unwilling to give up, he turned to the page of Alban again, and finally there was a record: Alban, male, 12 years old. Born on December 3, 2011 at No. xx, X Street, Hallow County. A practitioner who defied his fate and died at the age of 18. Pablo, His efforts to defy his fate were in vain¡­. Chater 873 Chater 873 Chapter 873 Mending Master¡¯s Robe ¡°Look, sister, this is your summer homework!! Although it has expired, it doesn¡¯t matter, brother will teach you!¡± Lilly¡¯s tears froze and she suffocated for a moment. ¡°Summer homework?¡± What, she had summer homework right now? Drake nodded, ¡°You are already in the first grade of elementary school.¡± Lilly, ¡°!!!!¡± ¡°I am in elementary school?¡± She was dumbfounded. Three months underground, she was already in elementary school in the human world¡­ Wait, she was not here, how did she go to school? Josh the chatterbox answered her doubts, ¡°My dad said that although you are not here, you still need to go through the process of going to school.¡± ¡°Whether you go to school or not, you have to get the diploma first.¡± ¡°Oh yes, for the exam¡­ The first grade will not have a final exam, so don¡¯t worry! However, when you enter the second grade, remember toe back for the exam!¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s only the second semester now. Let¡¯s catch up and make up for the lessons. My sister is so smart she can surely catch up¡­¡± Lilly, ¡°Okay¡­.. Okay?¡± Josh spoke excitedly, Zachary wanted to interrupt but didn¡¯t. He felt bad for being stopped to talk about the things that he wanted to talk about, but it was fine for Josh himself to tell her that grandma bought cake for her secretly, hmph. D He was even asked to talk about happy things, what kind of happy things were the summer homework¡­. The uncles arrived at the same time. Hearing that Lilly was back, Uncle Anthony: The meeting is suspended, I will pick her up. Uncle Gilbert: The operation is suspended (no), I will pick her up¡­.. Liam brought Hannah and Edward together, Anthony rushed over overnight, when Lilly woke up, he had just returned from grocery shopping, Lisa hurried into Lilly¡¯s room, and gave her a big hug. Big Head Hannah cried, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting back! We promised to go together for a lifetime, how could you go first, boo¨Choo!¡± She hugged Lilly¡¯s leg. Lilly, ¡°Uh¡­¡± Bryson made an emergency shift, since he was going on leave anyway, so he came here directly. Jonas, Max and Gilbert came a littleter, but the whole family was present at dinner time. Lilly¡¯s cell phone rang, and Cloud made a video call from abroad, and asked rather pitifully, ¡°Has everyone arrived yet?¡± Lilly said, ¡°We are all here, missing you, Uncle Cloud!¡± Not one of them could be missing¡­ So¡­ Perhaps she should set Uncle Cloud up? Lilly put the phone aside and let Uncle Cloud watch everyone eat. Abroad,te at night, Cloud, ¡°¡­¡± Old Mrs. Crawford talked about telling him to pay attention to safety abroad, Cloud nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± Edward picked up the vegetables on purpose and swayed in front of Cloud, ¡°You can¡¯t eat, are you angry?¡± Cloud sneered, ¡°Childish.¡± There was nothing in his heart. However, Edward picked up Lilly and kissed him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry that you can¡¯t kiss?¡± D Cloud,.. Everyone couldn¡¯t helpughing, Lilly looked at the whole family, and the heaviness in her heart that was tainted by the Ghost Abyss quietly dissipated. Best family in the world¡­ However, they were all family members, why were some family members like demons? Lilly had one thing hidden in her heart, she still wanted to find udia. The weather was fine, Lilly was carrying a small school bag, and it was the weekend after a day of school. ke drove her to Charade County. It was news from decades ago. After the horror news that the biological mother abused her daughter, sewed her daughter¡¯s mouth with needles and thread, and poured hot oil on her, she was only sentenced to seven years in prison. Later, she had long since concealed her name and ran far away. In addition, her appearance had changed a lot over the past few decades, and no one could find her anymore. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. However, that was someone else, it was very easy for ke to find someone. Pablo sat in the back seat of the car with Lilly, propped his head on one hand, and focused on Lilly with downcast eyes. Lilly was ¡®sewing and patching¡® his robe¡­. Chater 874 Chater 874 Chapter 874 An Insignificant Reason ke nced at the rearview mirror. He remembered that when he saw it yesterday, Pablo¡¯s white robe was clean and tidy. When did it break again? Pablo curled his lips slightly, and touched Lilly¡¯s small head. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t sew it.¡± Lilly tore the talisman and stuck it on, saying, ¡°How can you say not to mend it?¡± Her talisman was omnipotent. ¡°Master, this is the mending talisman I just researched, look!¡± She stuck the newly drawn talisman to the hole in the robe. A bright light shed, and the white robe returned to its original state. Pablo, She really could draw anything. ¡°Why do you want to go to udia?¡± Pablo asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t promise that kid.¡± While sticking the talisman, Lilly said, ¡°However, I still want to see it.¡± She raised her head and said softly, ¡°Master, the best thing in this world should be family members. I want to see why there is such a thing.¡± It was the people closest to you who hurt you the most. She did not understand. The car soon arrived in Charade County, and ke drove straight to udia¡¯s house. Lilly got out of the car, this was a town under Charade County, it was not very lively, but it was not too deste, there were various stalls on the street. udia now lived in a self¨Cbuilt building, people lived on the second and third floors, and the first floor was a shop where daily necessities were sold. It had been a pretty good day udia sat on the sofa chair by the door and swiped his phone,ughing from time to time. Lilly looked at it, her heart was veryplicated, she couldn¡¯t tell what it was like¡­ ¡°udia!¡± ke¡¯s voice was cold, his expressionless face looked cold and gloomy. udia only took one look, and subconsciously stood up in fright, ¡°You, who are you looking for¡­ I am not udia!¡± She hastily put on her shoes and ran in, trying to close the door. As soon as ke raised his hand, a single arm pressed against the ss door ¡°If you are not udia, why are you running?¡± udia¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°I¡­ I see you are so vicious. Normal people would run away.. Lilly felt an indescribable disappointment in her heart Bonus Is this the kind of person who brutally tortured his daughter to death, but now she did not feel any guilt at all? ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know why¡­ I think even if she is a pig butcher or a heinous woman now, it is better than who she is?¡± Lilly was puzzled by her mentality. Pablo said, ¡°Because if she is an evil woman who treats everyone badly, you will feel better. However, she is such a person, she is ¡®good¡® to everyone but is so cruel to your own daughter, so you will naturally feel ufortable.¡± Because there was no ¡®excuse for udia¡¯s violence against his own daughter ¨C most people would always wonder why when faced with something beyond their understanding, it was human nature. Lilly nodded and said, ¡°udia, don¡¯t run away, we can find you because we already know what you did.¡± ke took Lilly, stepped straight into the shop, and kicked a sofa chair over. The sofa chair turned around, ke held it down with one hand, sat down steadily, and blocked udia like this. udia couldn¡¯t close the door even if he wanted to, and couldn¡¯t escape if he wanted to run outside, so he gritted his teeth and said. ¡°Who the hell are you? If you do that again, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± ke sneered coldly. Just report it, udia, don¡¯t think that changing your name to Gloria Willow will erase what you have done.¡± ¡°Thirty years have passed since your daughter Leigh died, but you are living quite easily now.¡± Gloria fell into an ice cer in an instant, and she couldn¡¯t stand still. She muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve already been sentenced, that is enough.. udia was shocked and depressed in her heart. She had been imprisoned for seven years, and the punishment was enough. Why did they look for her again? She knew that the unlucky kid would still bring misfortune to her mother after death, and she wouldn¡¯t stop even after death! Lilly suddenly asked, ¡°Gloria, I want to ask you¡­ Why did you dig up Leigh¡¯s ashes after you were released from prison?¡± When udia was sentenced to 7 years in prison, the first thing she did after he was released from prison was not to repent¡­ But to dig out her daughter¡¯s ashes to vent her anger. Lilly really couldn¡¯t understand, as a mother, what kind of hatred she had for Leigh. The corners of udia¡¯s mouth twitched, probably because she was afraid that others woulde to take revenge on her, and seemed to want to quibble.. Lilly watched quietly, she wanted to know how this mother was able to live happily until now after doing such a thing. udia really quibbled and said, ¡°Leigh is my daughter, it¡¯s none of your business on how I deal with her ashes.¡± ¡°My daughter¡¯s ashes¡­ I have the right to deal with it. I have checked everything. This is not illegal!¡± ke¡¯s expression darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°We are asking you why!¡± Gloria was taken aback, and when she saw ke¡¯s sinister gaze, she felt her scalp go numb, and she didn¡¯t dare to defend herself even if she wanted to. ¡°I gave birth to her in the 1980s and 1990s, and you all know that it¡¯s not my fault! After giving birth to her. I didn¡¯t abandon her, and even gave her to my brother¡¯s family to raise her¡­¡± CD However, the truth could not stay hidden for long. In the end, the unit knew that she had given birth beyond the regtions and fired her. She had to take Leigh back to her side! ¡°I just feel very unlucky! This child was born unlucky, cursing the parents!¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s childrene to repay their parent¡¯s favor, but she is just a debt collector!¡± Anyway, udia hated Leigh very much, and felt that she was the one who caused her to lose her job, and it was useless because she was a girl. ¡°It¡¯s annoying just looking at her!¡± When udia talked about Leigh, she still didn¡¯t feel guilty at all¡­ Her eyes were filled with boredom and disgust. ¡°So¡­ You just¡­ Just because you don¡¯t like your daughter, you just¡­ Treat her like that?!¡± Lilly asked incredulously. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. udia muttered, ¡°So what¡­¡± Lilly opened her mouth. How could this be¡­¡­.. She traced to the darkest ces of the human heart to find out why. However, no matter what, it was just such an insignificant reason! Lilly instantly felt that a bucket of cold water had been poured on her in three cold days, and her hands. and feet were icy cold¡­ Chater 875 Chater 875 Chapter 875 She Was At Perfect Liberty Lilly deliberately searched for it, but she didn¡¯t expect to hear a phrase of ¡°so what¡°. ¡°However, she is your own daughter!¡± Lilly¡¯s heart ached. However, Gloria nodded as a matter of course, ¡°I know she is my daughter, and I wouldn¡¯t be like this if it wasn¡¯t someone else.¡± ¡°The daughter I gave birth to is a lump of flesh that fell from my body¡­ I am at perfect liberty to do what I want¡­ Gloria still could not figure out why she was imprisoned for seven years. The child she gave birth to was her own decision, she was the mother who gave birth to her and raised her, so it was her right to deal with it. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for parents to beat their children since ancient times¡­¡± Gloria felt more and more aggrieved the more she thought about it, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she be beaten for stealing food? If I did not beat her, she wouldn¡¯t remember the lesson!¡± She still stole food at home, so she was born to be a cheap bone. Lilly understood that talking too much was useless. What she wanted to know was why shemitted violence. Sometimes it was just because of a concept, sometimes it was just because of an innocuous little thing ¡°Then today, you don¡¯t feel that you are guilty towards Leigh,¡± Lilly stared at her, wanting to see if there was any trace of remorse in her eyes that was stubborn or dared not admit it. Unfortunately¡­ No. Gloria just nodded again and again, and said obediently, ¡°I know I was wrong. After the education and reflection inside, I deeply realized my mistake¡­ This was said very slickly, she probably had said it countless times just to deal with it, but there was no trace of regret that should be there. She gave birth, no one else can control it! She could do whatever she wanted, she gave Leigh a life, even if she killed her, she should give it back to her, what was wrong with that? Lilly said disappointedly, ¡°Everything has a cause and effect, reincarnation is not empty. You asked for it.¡± After she finished speaking, she said softly, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go!¡± ke stood up, kicked the chair back to its original ce, picked up Lilly and left. Lillyid on her father¡¯s shoulder, feeling limp and powerless. Perhaps most children had a perfect fantasy about the world, thinking that good people would always be rewarded and bad people would always be punished. However, in just two or three years, she discovered that this was not the case. The more she watched, the more she discovered the reality of the world. After getting into the car, Lilly took out her pen of judgment, and was silent for a long time facing the void¡­. On the street, a woman suddenly yelled, shouting a name. ¡°Nina Ethan! Why did you run away by yourself! How many times have I told you not to run around by yourself and you still do this to mel¡± The angry mother pped her three or four¨Cyear¨Cold daughter in the street, and still pped her in the face. She probably couldn¡¯t find her daughter just now, so she was anxious, and said angrily, ¡°Are you going to die? You wished for someone to abduct you, right?¡± The helpless little girl burst into tears. The people around were taken aback, and those who were close persuaded, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not good to p someone in the face, why did you just p your own daughter in the face¡­. ¡°Yes, yes, you shouldn¡¯t have.¡± The young mother was even more angry when she was used by others, with tears rolling in her eyes. She flicked her hand and pushed the little girl aside, ¡°Go, go! Don¡¯t you like to run around and y? I don¡¯t want you anymore! Go!¡± After speaking, she walked forward angrily. The child was terrified, and chased after her, crying heartbreakingly and calling for her mother. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The young mother took out her mobile phone and called the father of the child,ining to the father in a crying voice: ¡°As soon as I turned around, she was gone!¡± ¡°Hurry up and take her away, I won¡¯t want to watch her anymore!¡± As she spoke, she cried herself first, hung up the phone, and felt more and more wronged as she thought about it. She was also a mother for the first time, so why did people who did not understand the situation wrong her? Before she gave birth to a child, she was also a human being, and she also had her own emotions, not to mention the exhaustion of raising a child. She was really terrified just now. The strange eyes of people around made the young mother even more ufortable. She couldn¡¯t figure out why she couldn¡¯t do well. It was wrong to care, and it was wrong when she was anxious. No one understood. This kind of emotion was manifested on the surface, that was she walked forward angrily, no matter how much her daughter cried for her mother to hug, she just ignored it. After a while, the child¡¯s father arrived and picked up the crying daughter. The childid on his shoulder crying out of breath. The young mother also cried. If the child was lost, she was the first to be med. When the mother lost her temper, the first one to be med was the mother. Who would forgive her? The noisy family of three gradually walked away. ¡°Daddy, you said they are like this¡­ Who is wrong?¡± Lilly looked out the window. ke said, ¡°The child made a mistake at the beginning, the child¡¯s nature is to be yful¡­ She completely forgot what her mother said when she was having fun, and ran around by herself.¡± ¡°Later, it was the mother who was wrong. She cared about the child. There was nothing wrong with worrying about the child. What was wrong was that she couldn¡¯t control her emotions.¡± A child was a child for the first time, a mother was a mother for the first time, and everyone was a human being for the first time in this life. Some people became top students at one time, whether it was taking exams, getting married, or raising children, their whole life was a role model in the eyes of others. Some people stumble and learn slowly, but there was no simtion in the exam of life, and anyone who made a mistake will be criticized. Lilly asked, ¡°So what should we do?¡± Chater 876 Chater 876 Chapter 876 Mobile Phone ke thought for a while and said. ¡°If you ran away, Dad would hide and follow you secretly? ¡°I won¡¯t let you find out. When you get tired from ying and think about looking for your father, you suddenly find that your father is gone.. This time, the child should be panicking. When she cried enough and really knew that she was afraid, he would show up again. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s just Dad¡¯s style of doing things.¡± There were also some parents who took the trouble to respect and teach, and kept talking in the children¡¯s cars. There were also parents who beat them up, and dutiful sons were born under the stick. There was also simple and rude verbal violence from parents: Don¡¯t dare toe back no matter what you do. While talking, there was another pair of father and son on the road. The son took the new toy and assembled it enthusiastically. The father kept urging him to hurry up with the things, but the child seemed not to hear, so angry that the father confiscated the child¡¯s toys. The child who was concentrating suddenly lost his toy and started crying¡­ The father got impatient and scolded and reprimanded him on the street. There were many parents with children on the street. Every parent was different. Lilly held the pen in her hand, and didn¡¯t write for a long time. Pablo looked at her quietly, wondering what she would write down. After a long time, he finally saw Lilly slowly write a line of words on a new booklet: All evils in the world: There is a kind of violence in the world, which is the violence of parents against children. This violence existed in almost every family. The crying child on the street, the mother shouted angrily. ¡°You go! I don¡¯t want you anymore!¡® was a form of violence. Children dawdling a bit, parents verbally abusing was violence¡­ Not to mention the ones who do it at the slightest disagreement¡­. However, people like udia¡¯s treatment of Leigh was utterly evil. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Heaven, or hell, the difference lies in the thought. Lilly wrote the sentence and finally put down the pen. ¡°So, there is a limit to everything, right?¡± Lilly smiled, looking at Master. The discipline of children should be rxed and moderate, but it must not be to vent their temper. The moment you lost your mind, that was when the demons appear. Pablo was slightly startled, and whispered, ¡°Yes¡­ One thought of heaven and one thought of hell¡± What kind of thought determined whether you stood in heaven or hell. udia hid in the house, watching the tall off¨Croad vehicle drive away from the town and disappear. She muttered, ¡°What was that. Came to ask about the past and then left, she thought they were here to arrest her! For so many years, udia was not afraid that Leigh would turn into a ghost ande looking for her, but she was afraid that she would be arrested and locked up for a few more years. However, which parent did not beat their child? She was unlucky enough to be imprisoned for seven years. Now that Leigh was dead, she did nothing but dig out Leigh¡¯s ashes and stampede her ashes to vent her anger when she was released from prison. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so it did not make sense for them to arrest her! udia did not know how many times she had studied the punishment, but after Lilly and ke left, she confirmed one thing: The country¡¯sws could not do anything to her now! ¡°Spit!¡± udia muttered a few words, then spat at the street. A neighbor next door came by and asked, ¡°Gloria, who are the father and daughter who drove the car today? You have rich rtives in the city!¡± ¡°What are they looking for you for?¡± Gloria was ambiguous, closed the door and went back after saying something she didn¡¯t know. The neighbors just thought it was strange, but they didn¡¯t think too much about it. They never dreamed that the protagonist of the female abuse incident that caused a sensation all over the country was actually their neighbor Gloria! However, they soon found out¡­ The night shrouded the lively town. Gloria just took a shower and walked towards the washing machine with her dirty clothes. Her husband went out to y cards after dinner, and her son had already married and worked outside all year round, onlying back during the New Year. At this time, her phone rang. Gloria thought it was her husband who liked to y cards, so she swiped to answer without looking at the screen. There was a harsh noise on the opposite side. ¡°Hello?¡± Gloria frowned, and nced at the phone screen strangely. Number disy: Unknown number. Gloria was very surprised, she said hello a few more times, but there was no sound, and the phone hung up quickly. Tm sick,¡± Gloria cursed in a low voice, and continued to put the clothes into the washing machine. After she was done, she halfid down on the sofa and started watching videos again. Just when she was enjoying the scrolling, the phone rang again suddenly. Gloria swiped up the video call just in time, and the phone was connected in an instant. On the phone screen, a human head suddenly appeared. Gloria was so frightened that she almost threw her phone out! Immediately, she remembered that she was just watching the video, and thought that what appeared on the screen was a short video. She did not know which bastard pulled such a horrible prank on her! Gloria swiped her phone repeatedly, wanting to swipe away the ¡®short video¡® on the screen. However, somehow the phone got stuck, no matter how she swiped, the head on the screen was still there, staring straight at her. Gloria panicked, she didn¡¯t dare to look directly at her, and somehow felt that this face looked familiar. Suddenly, a familiar yet unfamiliar voice came from the phone, and she said quietly, ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes widened in an instant, and she threw the phone out reflexively! Snapped! The phone fell to the ground and the screen shattered! The strange thing was that the mobile phone with the disy screen facing down suddenly moved by itself and turned over with a click. The bloody head on the screen appeared in front of her again! Chater 877 Chater 877 Chapter 877 Reincarnation Was Not Empty Gloria screamed. ¡°Ahhhh- She backed away in horror, stuck to the sofa, and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te here!¡± Gloria thought that she had already forgotten what her daughter looked like. However, tonight, a bloody head suddenly appeared on the phone screen. The few memories about her daughter in her mind suddenly became clear! ¡°You. Don¡¯te here!¡± Gloria yelled in horror, ¡°Get out, get out!¡± The phone floated faintly. It rose to about one meter, which was exactly the height of a child¡­. It seemed that there was an invisible body standing in front of her, and the head connected to the neck of the body happened to be the head on the screen of the mobile phone. It walked forward step by step- the mobile phone moved forward one by one. ¡°Mom, have you forgotten about Leigh?¡± The phone slowly floated closer, ¡°How could you forget Leigh?¡± Gloria screamed, grabbed something on the sofa and threw it at the phone. However, luckily, such a big pillow just missed andnded on the side coffee table. ¡°Mom, it seems that you still remember Leigh,¡± There were two lines of blood and tears in the eyes of the head, ¡°Mom, have you seen it? I am in so much pain that I cried until my tears disappeared, and I was bleeding from crying.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m really hungry¡­ I want to know why mom doesn¡¯t give me something to eat!¡± ¡°Mom, look at Leigh¡¯s mouth and throat¡­ The hot oil was poured by my mother, it¡¯s so scalded and rotten now!¡± A sound of ¡°Mom¡± should have been the warmest and most cordial salutation in the world. However, at the moment it seemed terrifying. Leigh¡¯s mouth grew wide, and even two small blue and purple hands appeared on the screen, opening her throat. Cut open the scalded meat in her mouth and throat and presented it to Gloria. Gloria couldn¡¯t stand the terrifying stimtion, she rolled her eyes and passed out! Creek creek¡­ Creek creek¡­.. Gloria was woken up by a strange voice. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been in aa, and she opened her eyes in a daze. It was soon discovered that she was asleep, with the phone stuck to her face. Gloria who just woke up was a little confused, subconsciously picked up the phone, and immediately froze! She remembered, she fainted from fright, she fainted from the things in the phone! Why was the phone stuck to her face now! Gloria looked at the quiet mobile phone. The screen of the mobile phone was still ck, and the light in the living room was a bit dazzling. She could see her own face on the ck screen of the mobile phone. She only felt her scalp go numb, stood up in a panic, and threw the phone out of the window forcefully! Who knew that as soon as she turned around, she saw her mobile phone appearing on the coffee table behind her! The phone with the purple case, the broken screen¡­ It was the one she threw out just now! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Gloria screamed and fled through the door. She rushed out of the road, screaming and running away like a crazy woman. The neighbors in the neighborhood were all surprised, and they all poked their heads out to see. ¡°Gloria?!¡± Someone shouted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, where are you going!¡± A piercing sound of brakes sounded, and Gloria was hit by a car that turned off the road and flew away Gloria couldn¡¯t see the road in front of her. It was dark, and the usually clear street was now dark. She ran for a long time in horror, and when she turned around, she found that the mobile phone was still closely behind her. The height of about one meter is exactly Leigh¡¯s height before she died. Because of long¨Cterm malnutrition and not having enough to eat, she was only about 90 centimeters tall when she was four years old. The floating height of the mobile phone was exactly 90 centimeters. Gloria couldn¡¯t measure it carefully, but she knew that the height was 90 centimeters. ¡°Don¡¯te here¡­don¡¯t chase me anymore!¡± Gloria screamed, ¡°Get out! Don¡¯t call my mother, I don¡¯t want you anymore, you murderous thing, get out!¡± After Gloria cursed a few times, she suddenly remembered what the old man in the vige said, that was, if you encountered something unclean, just scold it severely and it would be scared away. ¡°You bitch, you can¡¯t make people peaceful even after you die!¡± ¡°I was hurt by you! Not only did I lose my job, but I was arrested! You bastard!¡± ¡°I just hate why I didn¡¯t kill you earlier!? As early as when you were just born, I should have pushed you. into the urine bucket and drowned!¡± The more Gloria scolded, the more resentful she became, and she invisibly expressed the resentment in her heart. The bloody head had two red eyeballs on its face, staring at her motionlessly. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you know that I will also be in pain?¡± Leighined in her voice, ¡°I also long for my mother¡¯s hug, and also long for my mother¡¯s love.¡± I¡¯ll be cold, I¡¯ll be hungry, I¡¯ll be in pain¡­ I¡¯m not a beast!¡± However, animals lived better than her. The leftover white rice at home was not given to her, but the chickens. The chickens ate the leftover rice bran, and she grabbed it and stuffed it twice, and she would be beaten by her mother. Her brother had apples to eat, and he could go to the canteen to buy candy¡­ However, she could only shrink in the corner of the door and watch. After being poured with hot oil, she didn¡¯t eat a grain of rice or a drop of water for seven days, but she could only curl up under the wooden sofa, enduring the pain¡­ Why¡­ Why! Leigh became terrified in an instant, blood and tears kept falling from her eyes, and she said sharply, Then mom, you should also¡­ Feel my pain!¡± She cried andughed, ¡°Mom won¡¯t hurt, right? Even if you forcefully sew your mouth shut and pour hot oil, it¡¯s okay, right?¡± Gloria only felt a chill in her heart, and she felt terrified for no reason, but before she had time to think about it, a gust of wind suddenly blew past! The surroundings were dark, she could not can¡¯t see clearly, there were only countless crying sounds, there were men, women and children! Before Gloria regained her senses, she was held down by two ferocious men who looked like ghosts, and they picked up a needle thicker than the tip of a pen and pierced the skin at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah¨C!!¡± Gloria screamed! However, soon she couldn¡¯t cry out anymore, the needle and thread went up and down her mouth, and her mouth was quickly sewn up¡­ The blood kept dripping! Gloria almost fainted from the pain. So cruel, so cruel! Was there any reason to just sew her mouth like this, it was a crime! Come and catch them! Gloria whimpered non¨Cstop, shouting for help from the bottom of her heart, toe and arrest them. The next moment, her mouth was pinched, and the stitches that had just been sewed on were torn off abruptly! ¡°Ah- Gloria fainted from the pain. In the next second, she was woken up by a bucket of cold water! +5 Bonus The two men in front of them were expressionless, as if they were doing things ording to the order: One was fryingrd, the oil in the pan was smoking.. The other was pinching her mouth, holding a big spoon in his hand¡­. Gloria instantly remembered what happened thirty years ago, and the scenes of that day yed back in her mind very clearly! It was just that, in this identity swap, it was her daughter who had her mouth pinched and poured hot oil thirty years ago, but now it was her! ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ Help, Help¡­ In hell, Gloria¡¯s tragic cry echoed. Chater 878 Chater 878 Chapter 878 Polly Awakens Gloria took a trip to hell. Her mouth was sealed, and she was poured with hot oil, she got whipped and her flesh was cut¡­ Everything she did to her daughter yed back in hell. She couldn¡¯t bear it just once, and the screams and cries didn¡¯t stop. Finally, the bad news stopped, and she was paralyzed on the ground like a pile of feces. ¡°Finally¡­ Is it over?¡± She cried, with snot, saliva and tears all over her face. ¡°Do you think this is the end?¡± The ghost messenger who carried out the retribution said nkly, ¡°This is just giving you back all the atrocities you have done to your daughter.¡± The next step is your real retribution!¡± tter +5 Bonus The real pan of oil in hell, the tongue pulled out, the mountain of knives, the copper pir etc¡­ Appeared, and Gloria only felt a buzzing in her head. Her shitty limbs struggled and crawled, ¡°No¡ªI want to go back, I want to go back!¡± She did not want to die, it was terrible to die! She used to becent because thews of the world could not punish her. Even though many people scolded her in the past, she would suffer retribution. She thought it was something after death. What else do people know after death? I didn¡¯t expect it to be so scary! ¡°I want to go back¡­ Ah¨C¡± Gloria was dragged down. Here, no one coulde to ¡®save¡® her, no one could pull her out of the nightmare. In the hospital, the unconscious Gloria had a grim expression. Her husband didn¡¯t have the patience to take care of her. Most of the time when he came to see her, he was ying with his mobile phone and didn¡¯t pay much attention to her expression. It turned out that after Gloria was hit by a car that day, her head hit the curb and she fell into aa on the spot. He was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment, and he was indeed rescued, but he never woke up. The doctor told her husband to talk to her more and help her wake up early¡­ Unfortunately, her husband didn¡¯t have the patience. Gloriay like this day after day, until the hospital said she could be discharged, but she didn¡¯t wake up. After taking her home, Gloria, a vegetable,y in bed for a long time and needed to be taken care of, but she could not count on her husband. Her son and daughter¨Cinw came to see her in a hurry. Gloria¡¯s living soul was trapped in hell, repeating the process of being punished forever. As for her body, because her husband forgot to change her diapers and bed sheets twice in three days, her body was now covered with bed sores, feces and urine are all over her body, and maggots have grown from the rotten bed sores, and the whole room reeks of stench¡­ In the end, Gloria died in her own excrement and urine. When she died, she didn¡¯t have a piece of good meat on her body, and the rotten flesh was covered with maggots. It was a tragedy on earth. After Gloria¡¯s real death, her retribution did not end, and she was still in hell to atone for the evil she had done, until finally her soul was sluggish and unconscious Of course, these were things forter. Lilly wrote a few words on Gloria¡¯s page of fate and closed the booklet. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. This was her own booklet, and now it only recorded the various situations in the world¡­ Even she and Pablo did not know that a booklet recorded casually willter be a book full of enlightenment and principles. ¡°Hey¡­ People¡¯s hearts¡­ Lilly sighed like a little adult. Pablo couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°How old are you, you¡¯re so old¨Csouled.¡± Lilly muttered, ¡°I am five¡­ I am six years old, I am not old.¡± Polly shook his head and said, ¡°Not old! Not old! We will never be old¡­ What the hell!¡± Just as he was singing vigorously, Bellflower rushed over with a sudden pounce! Hunting time! With a creaking sound, Polly flew up like a firecracker, and hit the ceiling with a bang. ¡°Bellflower, I¡¯ll circle you around¡­ Polly was furious. When did this damn meowe here! It didn¡¯t know at all! Shouldn¡¯t he be locked up in the Crawford mansion honestly? Bellflower meowed, turned its belly over, and rubbed against Lilly¡¯s arms begging for a hug. Its hunting look just now was gone, and was reced by soft meows, so much cuter. Polly flew down, stood on Lilly¡¯s shoulder, and said speechlessly, ¡°Hypocrite meow, bitter tea meow, fake mcow¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s learn to meow together, meow meow meow meow! Pee on its head, meow meow meow meow!¡± Bellflower was annoyed, and jumped into Lilly¡¯s arms to kill, the sharp ws hooked Polly¡¯s wings! It showed a sinister meowing vicious expression. Got caught by it this time?! Its ws were very sharp, as long as it was hooked by its ws, no one could run away! In the next moment, a ball of light exploded! Polly fluttered his wings, and the dark light appeared! ¡°Meow¨C Bellflower screamed and was sent flying out. Lilly was stunned, and so was Polly! Polly looked at his own wings in shock, and then at the hanging bell that was blown away¡­. There was a bird chirping on the window sill, and it looked over subconsciously¡­ Only to see a bird that had turned into bones pecking at the window! It could also see human ghosts before, but this was the first time it saw ghosts of the same kind, as if a person had suddenly seen a ghost, and it gave it a fright. However, it reacted quickly! Polly, ¡°!!¡± I¡¯m sorry, what kind of operation is this, I am shocked! ¡°This is really awesome, it¡¯s awesome!¡± ¡°Did you see it? Did you see it? This is the speed of your Master Polly! It¡¯s as fast as thunder and jingle bells!¡± After reacting, Polly jumped up happily on the spot, as excited as it could be. It worked! It was awesome! It could be with Lilly forever! Chater 879 Chater 879 Chapter 879 Officially Entering the Primary School Seeing the crazy Polly, the corners of Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched, and Lilly¡¯s eyes were filled with amazement. ¡°Master and father said that Polly would not get knocked off easily, and sure enough, he has be more powerful, as expected of Polly!¡± Lilly boasted fiercely. Polly was very excited when he was praised, he bear Bellflower! Wow, wow, it was so awesome, it could not only talk, sing and fly, but now it could also attack with magic! ¡°It¡¯s okay, Rookiel¡± Polly raised a paw and danced, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s too powerful and I won¡¯t stop it for a while!¡± Not sure where it learned the lines, and it even looked smug when it said them. Bellflower limped over, just now Polly was instinctively counterattacking, but he didn¡¯t know it himself, so it was no wonder¡­ Bellflower pitifully stuck to Lilly¡¯s feet, meowing as thoughining, with tears in its eyes, Lilly hurriedlyforted him, ¡°Bellflower is injured? It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll cure you right now. Polly didn¡¯t do it on purpose, don¡¯t provoke it next time.¡± Bellflower was even more aggrieved, ¡°Meow!¡± Why did this damned bird be so powerful, it¡¯s not fair! It also wanted to travel with the little master, and it also needed to be more powerful! Beep! Seeing that Bellflower was fine, but with an aggrieved expression on his face, the proud Polly sang happily: ¡°Oh¡­ I can¡¯t afford to be hurt, I really can¡¯t afford to be hurt- The master and his three apprentices¨C If you have a conscience, if you have your conscience, you will be taken away by a dog- It will be tens of thousands of miles away- ¡°Yo Ho Ho Ho Ho ¡ª Pablo. Lilly. Bellflower,¡­ No one expected that Polly would be so powerful, Pablo floated cross¨Clegged in mid¨Cair, holding Polly in his hand, checking it thoroughly. ¡°What about it, master! Have I opened up my conception and governor vessels, master!¡± Polly quacked. Pablo was speechless, ¡°Shut up!¡± Polly, ¡°Alright, Master! I shut up, Master!¡± Pablo, Chapter 879 Officially Entering the Primary School He squeezed Polly¡¯s frame, and said, ¡°It¡¯s really powerful, it has already begun to absorb energy, and circte the energy¡­ From then on, he was no longer a mortal bird. When Polly heard it, it let out a hahaha arrogantugh, Lilly! I have opened up my conception and governor vessels, and the bridge between heaven and earth. From then on, I will be a bird who has evolved!¡± Lilly couldn¡¯t help covering her mouth and sniggering, Polly, do you know where the vessels are?¡± Polly tilted his head. Lilly said, ¡°The conception and governor vessels only exist in the body of selective talents, and the conception vessel is in people¡¯s stomachs!¡± She pointed to the location of her diaphragm. ¡°The governor vessel is in¡­¡± Pablo¡¯s hand trembled, and he quickly pressed her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t point it!¡± The governor vessel was in the middle of the legs! Was this not nonsense? Lilly blinked, and immediately said obediently. ¡°I know Master, I don¡¯t point it out!¡± Polly¡¯s head was full of question marks. What was wrong with the Governor Vessel? Its head stretched between its two paws, and it tilted its head to stare at its stomach¡­ It was opened up! It was opened up! It felt like the wind was swishing in its body! Soon the Crawford family knew that Polly was not an ordinary bird. Josh and the rest circled around Polly curiously, spreading his wings and opening his mouth. They wanted to see what was different, the final conclusion was: ¡°It¡¯s not the same!¡± Josh made a conclusion. Polly, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sister, when are we going to catch ghosts?¡± Josh asked, turning his head and looking at Lilly expectantly, ¡°1 caught the head myselfst time! Aren¡¯t I super powerful!¡± He told Lilly about his independent capture of the ghost and the case. Lilly nodded affirmatively without hesitation, ¡°Brother is the most powerful!¡± Drake on the side curled his lips, and snorted unobtrusively. After a long while, he finally couldn¡¯t hold back, and said lightly, ¡°I was also there.¡± Drake raised his eyebrows, andughed haha, ¡°That¡¯s right, my brother was also there, but he can¡¯t even see ghosts!¡± Drake suddenly said very displeased, ¡°Who said I can¡¯t see it?¡± Didn¡¯t he see it in the end? ¡°Besides, I stepped on the head when it was about to bite you.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Josh picked out his ears, ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember such a thing?¡± He only remembered his super handsome side. His brother¡­? Forget it, his brother was just like his uncle, not worth mentioning! ¡°Let¡¯s go, sister, I¡¯ll take you to do your homework!¡± Josh hurriedly pulled Lilly up. Lilly, who was about to praise Drake, said, ¡°Ah?? Wait¡­ Wait, were they not going to catch ghosts? Why did they suddenly skip to the homework! Lilly was ashamed, even though she had been in the first grade for one semester¡­ She didn¡¯t learn anything! Josh said, ¡°Ghost hunting is also a must, but my dad said that studying is the first priority! Let¡¯s write our homework before catching ghosts!¡± The two brothers Drake and Josh were extremely self¨Cdisciplined. From an early age, they developed a good habit of finishing their homework and studying before doing other things. Big Head Hannah was on the contrary! So in terms of learning, they vowed to train Lily well! Lilly was dragged to the study by Josh with such a confused face. Drake was in charge of teaching hernguages. Josh was in charge of teaching her mathematics. There were several workbooks on the table, which was Lilly¡¯s homework¡® ¨C although it had already passed due, it did not matter, Drake and Josh both feel that these few homeworks were small cases and can bepleted soon. Lilly just sat down in a daze, started to study in a daze, and started to do homework in a daze¡­ She had officially stepped into the ranks of primary school students! Chater 880 Chater 880 Chapter 880 Retentive Memory, Lilly¡¯s Super Brain In the study room, there was anguage book in front of Lilly, and Drake was teaching her patiently. Lilly listened very carefully, and quickly sank down. Because of the epiphany in the Abyss, Lilly quickly entered a state of efficient and focused learning. The words and vocabry she had learned could be fully memorized after reading it- Whether it was writing or memorizing, she had no difficulties at all! Furthermore, Drake had taught her to read and write before, and although most of the characters she learned at that time were traditional characters, she also learned simplified characters, So Lilly learned thenguage quickly, and she memorized itpletely after flipping through the book. Drake couldn¡¯t believe it, her speed¡­ People who didn¡¯t know would think she was just flipping through books! ¡°You can write these and see. Drake put the ssroom exercises ofst semester in front of her. Lilly nodded, picked up the pen and swished¡­ Soon she discovered: She could do it all! She remembered it vividly in her mind! Every stroke, every punctuation mark¡­ Were all very clear! In less than half an hour, Lilly finished the whole ssroom exercise. Drake, ¡°!!!¡± Drake opened his eyes wide, ¡°No way¡­ She had learnt so fast?! Could it be because he thought his brother taught her how to read before? No, no, no, he could not think that way, it must be because his sister was smart! Drake hurriedly took out the first grade math book and began to teach Lilly. Lilly still finished reading after turning a page. Drake only needed to go through it once, and she immediately understood it. Drake¡¯s mind was buzzing, she had learned the entire mathematics book at once, and he hurriedly took out the mathematics ssroom exercises. Lilly looked at the math workbook, and her little brows couldn¡¯t help frowning. It was too easy! It was to fool the children, she was not a kindergarten child! The difficulty of counting to 12345 was almost the same as teaching Polly! Lilly swished her pen again and again! In less than half an hour, she finished a book of math exercises! Both Drake and Josh were shocked. The two were stunned, Josh¡¯s face was dull, even Drake, who was always calm and elegant, couldn¡¯t control his expression. Lilly raised her head in doubt, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong? She was suddenly a little uneasy. She just wrote it after reading it. Could it be that she made a mistake? Her brother said at the beginning that she must be serious in her studies, and carefully review the questions when doing the questions, and she must not be impetuous. She should not be careless¡­ Lilly suddenly became unsure, cautiously stretched out a finger, and quietly turned a page to see if everything was wrong¡­¡­.. However, Drake suddenly jumped up and shouted excitedly. ¡°Wow!!¡± ¡°A super genius was born in our family!¡± Their sister was better than him and his brother! Super brain, photographic memory, she could understand everything at a nce! Super smart, she could master it after only teaching once or even without teaching herself! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. This brain could definitely defeat 99.99999% of the world¡¯s geniuses! He was going to be so proud! ¡°Long live my sister!¡± Josh was so excited that he couldn¡¯t help but pick up Lilly and spin around in circles! Old Mrs. Crawford heard the croaking in the study, and thought it was Drake and Josh having a dispute. and the two brothers had quarreled again. ¡°It was really outrageous, arguing in front of your sister, do you behave like a brother?¡± Old Mrs. Crawford said to herself, and pushed open the study. She saw Josh almost lifted Lilly up and spun her around wildly. She was shocked and said, ¡°Put her down quickly! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± What if she fell! Josh said excitedly, ¡°Grandma, my sister is a genius!¡± He immediately told her how well Lilly studied just now. Old Mrs. Crawford doubted, ¡°Is it really so magical?¡± The entire Crawford family knew how much Josh doted on her sister. Old Mrs, Crawford wondered if he was just biased for his sister. As a result, she stood by the side and watched as Lilly finished a test paper, she was also shocked! ¡°Old man¡­ old man,e quickly! Something has happened!! Old Mrs. Crawford went out in shock and panic to call someone. As a result, the rest of the Crawford family came! Old Mr. Crawford panicked and ran away with one shor. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He looked flustered, thinking that something happened to Lilly. Anthony was in the middle of the meeting when he heard this and threw theputer away! He also quickly arrived at the study¡­. He looked around, and first thing first he confirmed that Lilly was fine, the second thing that Old Mrs. Crawford was fine, and finally that his two sons were fine. ¡°What?¡± He asked, walking to the desk with steady steps. ke arrived at the same time as Anthony, Lisa was behind him, and finally the impatient aunt almost threw ke out. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ke also immediately confirmed that everyone was fine, and stood on Lilly¡¯s right side. Zachary, Hannah who was doing homework, and a few other uncles all rushed over. This space was considered small with so many people, so it was easy for each other to hear the movement outside. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Edward lifted the nearest chair and put it aside. Liam looked nervously at the children. Jonas raised his eyebrows, ¡°What happened, our Lilly pierced the ceiling?¡± Bryson said, ¡°If she did, then just let it be. Our Lilly is not an ordinary person, it¡¯s a normal thing¡± Max said. The ceiling is not broken¡­. No, we can redecorate it another day and install Stacy No. 2.¡­¡­..¡± Gilbert asked gently, ¡°Lilly, what happened? Why is your grandfather missing a shoe?¡± Lilly was stunned. She innocently looked at grandma, then at grandpa, and then at the ceiling. ¡°L¡­ I don¡¯t know either?¡± Lilly swore, she really didn¡¯t know anything! Chater 881 Chater 881 Chapter 881 I¡¯m Afraid My Sister Will Be Cheated Away Old Mrs. Crawford saw that everyone had misunderstood, and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I mean Lilly is amazing¡­ A genius, a born champion! Although this might not be very important to Lilly, which parent could deny the sense of aplishment that their child was a genius? After listening to Old Mrs. Crawford and Drake¡¯s description, everyone was shocked. On the spot, he took out the four great ssics, Sun Tzus Art of War, gave Lilly a random test, and found that she really had a photographic memory! ¡°It¡¯s unprecedented¡­¡± Hannah was amazed, her eyes were full of envy, ¡°Your brain¡­can you share half of it with me?¡± She looked at Lilly¡¯s head, and was utterly jealous! Josh pped her on the head, ¡°You think it¡¯s watermelon, can you share it?¡± Hannah hugged her head. Darn it¡­ When God was spreading wisdom to the world, why did she hide at that time? After the weekend, Lilly went to school with his three brothers and one sister. Lilly carried a small school bag and took a deep breath¡­ She cherished her school days so much! Of course it was good to go to school, there were not so many realities that were deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. At present, Lilly still had to go to the underworld to practice, at least the sacred tree must be returned to the Phantom Cat. So she would not go back to Hallow County for the time being, Zachary and Hannah also transferred here, anyway, the brothers and sisters just wanted to get together. ¡°Hi¡­ Josh Crawford, this is your sister!¡± A little boy ran over. He looked at Lilly in surprise. He had heard that Josh had a younger sister, but she never showed up. The distribution of books and homework assignments in the first grade were all received by Josh and his brother So this was Josh¡¯s younger sister! She looked really cute. Josh suddenly looked vignt, ¡°Stay away from my sister!¡± After saying that, he immediately took Lilly¡¯s hand and left quickly. Little boy, ¡°?¡± What was wrong with him, he just said a word! Josh took a few steps, and several ssmates came up to him, ¡°Josh! Is this your sister? Wow, your sister is so cute!¡± Josh, ¡°Go away!¡± ssmates, ¡°???¡± Josh dragged Lilly all the way back to the ssroom, and when he arrived in the ssroom, he helped Lilly find his seat and sit down, and all the students around looked over again. Everyone looked at this new ssmate curiously, and Josh felt overwhelmed again. Now that his younger sister had new ssmates and friends, would-she stop clinging to his brother? Hey, he was so pitiful. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Lilly, you have to be serious in ss and listen carefully¡­ Don¡¯t talk to others, I mean you can¡¯t talk in ss¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re bored after ss, you cane and y with me. Forget it, I wille to you!¡± Josh was like an olddy, and then left wiping away tears and waving a small handkerchief. Lilly, ¡°?¡± As soon as Josh left, the ssmates surrounded her immediately. ¡°Hello, are you new here? What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Which school did you go to before? Did you transfer here?¡± The students looked at Lilly curiously. Lilly, ¡°My name is Lilly Crawford¡­ I am not a transfer student, I have always been here¡­¡± A little boy next to himughed mischievously, ¡°Leek? Big crunchy leek? So your name is big leek! When my mother scolded people, she always said, ¡®How stupid you are, like a useless leek!¡¯, you¡­ Haha, how could you? It¡¯s hrious that someone has that name!¡± The first grade was the time when the boys liked to pull the girls¡¯ pigtails, y tricks, and also when they learned to municate¡± withnguage. One could usenguage to make friends, or to provoke others. Children of this age, whether they were boys or girls, would subconsciously immerse themselves in the sense of aplishment thatnguage brought to them. So they liked to call others nicknames, or they obviously did not like to hear this sentence, but they would insist on saying it. So as soon as the little boy finished speaking, the other little boysughed too, ¡°Haha, your name is Big Leek! Then you are stupid!¡± ¡°Oh, I see. You are the ssmate who hasn¡¯te to our ss. Do you not understand the teacher¡¯s lessons, is that why you haven¡¯te?¡± The female students covered their mouths andughed. A few other students said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t call others nicknames!¡± ¡°You bully new ssmates, I¡¯ll tell the teacher!¡± Lilly frowned, and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t like this nickname, and it¡¯s wrong to call someone else a nickname, don¡¯t call me Big Leck anymore!¡± A few mischievous male students were still smiling, and the more they were asked to stop, the more enthusiastic they became. Afterughing for a while, the head teacher came in, and everyone quickly settled down. ¡°Stand up!¡± The head teacher yelled, and the students all stood up with a whoosh. Lilly didn¡¯t know the process, so she was half a beat slower than the others, but she quickly stood up. The head teacher nced at Lilly and frowned slightly. She came by herself? She had note for a semester, so it stood to reason that the parents should say hello to her first, and now she was waiting outside, and she would lead her in and introduce her again. ¡°Lilly, did youe to school by yourself?¡± The head teacher picked up the roster. Looking at this name, the more she looked at it, the more awkward it became. Lilly replied, ¡°My brother brought me here¡­¡± A trace of displeasure shed in the head teacher¡¯s eyes. She hated the students and parents who ignored her and did not follow the procedures. Especially for this student who had been absent from school for a year, and now she was returning to ss, logically speaking, the parents should ¡°specially exin¡± to her, to show up and ask her for more attention. However, Lilly¡¯s parents didn¡¯t express anything. This head teacher had a strong desire to control, whether she was a parent or a student, she liked the morepliant ones. She also enjoyed receiving gifts. She did not represent therger teachers community! Chater 882 Chater 882 Chapter 882 Fighting The head teacher took the roster and said, ¡°Tell me about yourself! Does this name mean anything?¡± The other students sat down, only Lilly was still standing, and replied, ¡°My mother gave me this name¡­¡± It was not easy toe up with a name for it, and she did not want to give up the word ¡®Lily¡¯ that her mother chose. Uncle and the others have tried their best to give her a nice name. ¡°Lilies are 6-tepaled flowers in a variety of shapes (trumpet, funnel, cup, bell, bowl or t), sometimes nodding, sometimes with reflexed petals, atop stiff, unbranched stems clothed with linear to elliptic leaves. Lilies are also very resilient, and symbolizes purity.¡± ¡°My mother said that she hoped that I would be as adaptable and strong as the lilies, and sprout and grow quickly¡­¡± The students who were a little noisy at the beginning couldn¡¯t help but wow when they heard that Lilly¡¯s name had this meaning. Hallow County was in the south, and lilies were notmon there, so it felt quite novel. Only the head teacher nodded slightly, with an imperceptible contempt on the corner of his mouth, and then nodded routinely, ¡°Very good, sit down!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Most parents today had experienced ugly and old fashioned names back in their days, so when naming their children, they would choose some nice names this time around. This is especially true for parents in urban areas. So in many cases, a child¡¯s family background could be told from the name alone. Of course, it was not absolute, but was urate in most cases. For a name like Lilly¡¯s¡­ Which was named after a humble flower¡­ The head teacher felt that she could probably guess what family background she was from. At the beginning of school, she would conduct family surveys for students, which simply asked about their situation. If she remembered correctly, Lilly¡¯s grandmother said that they had just arrived in the county to buy a house. The head teacher put down the roster indifferently, picked up the book, ¡°Okay, ss starts now.¡± Lilly felt a little strange, looking at the head teacher with an indescribable feeling. She sat down and began ss soon. The head teacher taught English, and Lilly had already started - learning thenguage and grammar from Drake, so she understood what the teacher taught her very quickly. Lilly secretly said in her heart: It seems that the elder brother taught her a little more interestingly, and the elder brother would also quote scriptures and tell her stories. However, after thinking about it, it was normal. After all, her brothers and uncles also said that not every child like her could understand allusions now. 1/3 ¡°Lilly!¡± The head teacher called out to her suddenly. Lilly quickly regained consciousness and stood up, ¡°Teacher!¡± The head teacher looked displeased. This student did note to ss for a semester, and it was said that she was studying at home. She still did not pay attention to the lectures, why was she still distracted while in ss? It was hard to get the whole ss togetherst semester, and she didn¡¯t want the new student to hold her back! ¡°Lilly, stand up and read the words on the ckboard!¡± Lilly looked at the ckboard and read seriously, ¡°Mountains, orchards, fields, green¡­ The head teacher was a little surprised, but she read them all correctly, and the fluency. She did not make any mistakes, so she could only say in a displeased manner, ¡°Sit down, don¡¯t be distracted in ss, and concentrate on listening to the ss!¡± Lilly, a good-looking kid who just came to school, nodded quickly. However, such an innocent looking kid had other ideas behind the eyes of the head teacher. Soon after ss was over, the head teacher didn¡¯t pay too much attention to Lilly, and didn¡¯t ask the students toe up to formally introduce themselves like the opening ceremony of the new semester, and left the ssroom. As soon as the teacher left, the naughty boy started to be naughty again, gathering around Lilly¡¯s desk, mouthing a ¡®big leek! Lilly was very angry, ¡°Stop yelling! This is very impolite!¡± Male student, ¡°Big leek is angry, hehehehe!¡± Lilly stared at him, ¡°If you do this again, I will tell my brother!¡± Josh was concerned about Lilly, and came over immediately after ss. Drake, Zachary and Hannah were also with him. Immediately after ss, he sprinted to his sister¡¯s ss, only to hear Lilly say, ¡°If you do this again, I will tell my brother¡±, and the little boy opposite her was doing all kinds of mischief,ughing and calling her Big Leek with his ssmates. Josh¡¯s anger red up instantly! The younger sister he had worked so hard to protect in his hands, was being bullied by someone? Did they bother to ask if he agreed? Josh rushed into the ssroom without further ado, Hannah was faster than him, and rushed past in a few steps, she always moved her hands and mouth, directly stretched out her hand, and violently pushed the male student away! He was still cursing, ¡°You are the big leek! Your whole family is a big useless leek!¡± ! ¡°You dare to bully my sister, are you looking for death!¡± Hannah was more vicious and older than the first grader, so she scared Lilly¡¯s other ssmates very quickly. Although Drake was angry, he originally wanted toe up to teach the male ssmate a lesson and ask her to apologize to Lilly, but he didn¡¯t want to do anything. Who knew that the male ssmate who was pushed into the air was also very temperamental, fell to the ground and cried, but fought with Hannah while crying. Hannah and the little boy fought fiercely, Josh and Drake couldn¡¯t intervene even if they wanted to intervene, even Josh wanted to quickly pull Hannah away, and even got pped by Hannah in the chaos. At this time, a loud voice yelled, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Lilly¡¯s ss teacher came and was very annoyed! Not only were there people fighting in the ss, but there was also amotion, and several sses around came to watch. She just went to the bathroom! You must know that she managed a whole ssst semester, and there was never any fight. Lilly just arrived today, and there was already a fight! Chater 883 Chater 883 Chapter 883 Biased Fairness The head teacher nced at the ¡®Battlefield Center¡¯ angrily. The child in her ss was beaten with a ck nose and a swollen face, crying loudly. The other three were not from her ss, they all surrounded Lilly, protecting her behind her! She recognized Josh and Drake, both of them were top students, Drake came to pick up the textbooks from her, and the other one should be her older sister. ¡°Lilly! What¡¯s going on?!¡± The head teacher asked Lilly what happened with a straight face as soon as she came up. Drake frowned. ¡°Ms. Montague, you¡­¡± The surname of Lilly¡¯s ss teacher was Sue. She looked at Drake displeasedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to speak!¡± Although she liked students with good academic performance very much, as long as the grades were good, she could rx a little on other things. However, it was a pity that Josh and Drake were not her students either. Besides, she was still there, and it was not their ce to say anything yet. Ms. Montague looked at Lilly sternly, but the crying little boy on the side didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore, sobbing all the time. Lilly was not afraid, and expressed it very clearly, ¡°Peter Szell gave me a nickname, he called me Big Leek, and I told him to stop it, but he didn¡¯t listen! Then..¡± Before she finished speaking, Ms. Montague said sharply, ¡°It¡¯s wrong to call you a nickname, but do you think it¡¯s right to hit someone?¡± ¡°He gave you a nickname, you can tell him off nicely! However, it¡¯s wrong to fight! Go stand outside!¡± She pointed to Lilly, Hannah, Josh and Drake. Lilly opened her mouth in shock. No, as a teacher, she should uphold justice. She was the Ruler of Hell, even herself did not dare to judge like this. Why did Ms. Montague just ask her to go out and punish her? Lilly¡¯s temper was not submissive, when she was ndered and caused her stepmother to have a miscarriage, she didn¡¯t even admit that her father beat her like that. Of course she would not just give in now! ¡°It¡¯s not my fault!¡± Lilly said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s him who repeatedly called me nicknames. I¡¯ve told him several times that it¡¯s wrong to call others nicknames, and I don¡¯t like them, but he called them even more vigorously! So my sister beat him!¡± The head teacher was furious. She still thought it made sense, right? ¡°I don¡¯t care what your reason is, did you hit him?¡± The head teacher asked angrily. Lilly retorted, ¡°Then he hit my sister too!¡± Hannah yelled at the side, ¡°That¡¯s right! Everyone hit each other, why didn¡¯t you tell him to go out and stand for punishment too?¡± Such open talk-back made Ms. Montague angry. The majesty of the teacher could not be challenged! Now that she dared to confront the teacher at such a young age, would she do it even more when she grew up?! If she told her to go out and stand, she had to go out and stand! ¡°Get out! Stand outside the ssroom! Don¡¯t make me say it a third time!¡± Drake looked at Ms. Montague disappointedly, and said, ¡°Ms. Montague, you don¡¯t know how to differentiate right from wrong¡­¡± Ms. Montague red, ¡°Get out!¡± Hannah pulled Lilly¡¯s hand angrily, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Ignore this old hag!¡± Hannah was like this, no matter how polite or impolite, she dared to call the old witch to her face if she offended her. Ms. Montague fell on her back in anger, and said, ¡°Call your parents! Call your parents!¡± It was a pity that Hannah didn¡¯t listen and left as soon as she said it. Ms. Montague just watched Hannah pull Lilly away, Josh and Drake also gave her a cold look, and left directly! The students around were all very surprised, and secretly nced at Ms. Montague carefully. Other teachers also came over, and since they all knew that Ms. Montague was very controlling and didn¡¯t like others to interfere when she was managing the ss, they didn¡¯t make a sound just now. Now it was their first time to see Ms. Montague¡¯s majesty being challenged, and they didn¡¯t dare to go forward-tofort her. Ms. Montague was watched by so many pairs of eyes, she felt that the prestige she had established was seriously challenged. She was so angry that she turned her head and walked out, strutting on her high heels! Rude! What kind of upbringing made this child who openly disobeyed the teacher and had no manners at all! If every child did this, then the ss and education would be lost! Ms. Montague angrily called Lilly¡¯s guardian, old Mrs. Crawford. What Lilly left behind was old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s number, and it was a local card specially issued for old Mrs. Crawford in Hallow County. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Lilly¡¯s parents!¡± The call was connected, and Ms. Montague raised her eyebrows, ¡°Come over here! Your children are fighting at school!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t control you children anymore! If you disobey the teacher, if you don¡¯t listen to the teaching, you can take it away yourself!¡± Old Mrs. Crawford, ¡°?¡± What¡­¡­? Lilly¡­ Fighting? Impossible, she would rather believe that Drake had fought than that Lilly would fight. ¡°Is there some misunderstanding?¡± Old Mrs. Crawford said, ¡°Lilly won¡¯t beat others for no reason Ms. Montague sneered, ¡°No matter what the reason is, it¡¯s wrong to hit someone. Anyway, you parents shoulde here quickly.¡± After she finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Then she called Peter¡¯s mother. Peter himself was quite naughty, and his parents knew about it, so when he first started school, they went to see Ms. Montague, invited her to dinner, gave her gifts, and asked the teacher to take care of him. As soon as she heard that her son was fighting, she hurriedly said, ¡°Ah¡­ How could this be, we really troubled you teacher! Teacher has worked very hard in ss every day, our kid is not sensible yet, I¡¯ll go over and take him back and criticize him well!¡± Mrs. Szell was very good at handling situations, and after hanging up the phone, Ms. Montague¡¯s anger was half relieved. Right, if all parents cooperate in this way, home-school co-education would be good for the teachers and students! As for Lilly¡¯s parents, she really didn¡¯t want to talk about it! parents, Chater 884 Chater 884 Chapter 884 Are You Done? If No, I Shall Carry The Steel Bars Over Lilly¡¯s guardians were called the first time she went to primary school. Old Mrs. Crawford was even quite excited about it. After all, there were really not many ces where she could be used. It was a very lucky thing to be able to participate in the growth of the child. The olddy and the old man went out immediately. The uncles were all in a daze when they found out in the group chat. Edward: What the hell? Asking to see her guardian? Our little ones were fighting? Are they done? (I shall carry some steel bars over if they are not¡­ I don¡¯t mean anything, just to see if the school needs to be rebuilt) Anthony: Please keep us posted about the situation at any time. Jonas: Who fought with our Lilly? Male ssmate or female ssmate? Max: Lilly definitely wouldn¡¯t bully her ssmates, if she did, there must be some reason, the teacher just called and said Lilly was fighting? It seems that the ssroom needs new changes, to install an automatic rm system, and automatically record vitions of violence¡­ Bryson: @Anthony Brother, where is sister-inw? Cloud: Why are you looking for your sister-inw? Close the door¡­ Are you asking sister-inw to go? Gilbert: ¡­ Lisa: %#@%¡­/machete/machete/bomb (D ke: Did we win? Everyone in the family:.. ke: @Old Lady With Frying Pan, Wait for me, I¡¯ll broadcast it live for you. Old Mrs. Crawford: You better note, I have an old man. Old Mr. Crawford: Your height of around 1.9 meters is too ostentatious. ke: ¡­ Other people: ¡­¡­. Edward: Dad, show off your technology of helping Mom take videos! Broadcast it to us. Everyone wanted to know what happened to Lilly, and they were very anxious, wanting to know the situation as soon as possible. Old Mrs. Crawford and old Mr. Crawford came to the school teacher¡¯s office amidst the buzzing of the group news. Before entering the door, old Mr. Crawford habitually muted his mobile phone. This was a habit he developed in previous meetings and meetings with others. After thinking about it, the children were all concerned about Lilly¡¯s situation, so it was better to let them know at the same time. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Both of them were dressed in ordinary clothes, this was not Alfornada, but a small ce, an olddy who dresses up too exquisitely will attract attention, Old Mrs. Crawford did not enjoy such attention. So she ¡®does as the Romans do in the country¡¯, and the brand¡¯s custom-made clothes are generally much more low-key. As a result, after entering the door, she saw Lilly¡¯s head teacher, who first looked her up and down. There was still an expression of displeasure on her face, deliberately showing a sense of oppression. Generally, when other parents meet the teacher with such a cold face, most of them woulde forward to apologize and say good things. However, Old Mrs. Crawford was different. When she oppressed others with her aura, the other not even know where she was! party did Old Mr. Crawford said with a sullen face, ¡°Ms. Montague, we are Lilly¡¯s grandparents.¡± While checking the students¡¯ assignments, Ms. Montague nced at old Mr. Crawford, and finally ignored the two who were waiting¡­ After grading the assignment, she mmed it on the table with a snap, crossed her arms and crossed her legs. It gave people a feeling of ¡°I am very angry, your children have caused trouble for me, you better find a way to calm me down!¡± ¡°Where are Lilly¡¯s parents?¡± Ms. Montague sat on the seat, frowning at Old Mrs. Crawford and old Mr. Crawford. Old Mrs. Crawford was not humble and said nothing, she didn¡¯t say anything about such impoliteness, she just said lightly: ¡°Lilly¡¯s mother passed away when she was a child. His father has a special job and it¡¯s not convenient for him toe.¡± Ms. Montague understood. It was another pair of parents who only cared about life but not about education. The job was special, whose job was not special? What was the use of old peopleing, many children were spoiled by their grandparents! ¡°Children¡¯s education is the joint responsibility of the family and the school, especially the parents, who are the first responsible person and the first teacher for the child! You should never ignore your own child just because you are busy!¡± ¡°How many left-behind children nowadays are infected with bad habits because their parents are not around! If they don¡¯t study hard, they will y with their mobile phones and fight online all day long!¡± ¡°Children who are disciplined by their parents arepletely different from children who are not disciplined by their parents! Parents, you should also pay more attention to the growth of your children!¡± Old Mrs. Crawford just said a word, and Ms. Montague criticized her. The only difference was that Lilly learned to fight with others because of no parental supervision! 91 Among the family members: ¡­ Edward: What? She is a teacher? Everyone felt a little ufortable. When meeting others, it was the most basic etiquette to stand up greet them when they arrived. This etiquette was established even if it was a parents meeting like this. Now this teacher dared to treat their parents like this! and Old Mrs. Crawford also became unhappy, this head teacher was the teacher of the students, but she was not her and the old man¡¯s teacher! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with our Lilly?¡± Old Mrs! Crawford directly interrupted Ms. Montague¡¯s nagging, and said, ¡°I heard that she got into a fight with someone else. We want to know what exactly happened?¡± Ms. Montague¡¯s words were interrupted, and she hadn¡¯t finished a long speech, so she felt extremely ufortable. No wonder Lilly learned to contradict her teacher at a young age, so she learned it from her family! Ms. Montague suppressed her displeasure, and said, ¡°A male ssmate gave her a nickname during ss, and he didn¡¯t do it on purpose. A boy of this age has just learned the power ofnguage, so it¡¯s normal to like to call others nicknames.¡± ¡°However, the children in your family¡­ Drake, Josh, Hannah, and Zachary are all from your family, right? After ss, they formed cliques and came to fight in our ss!¡± ¡°Especially Hannah! A girl, who is even their elder sister, has something to say, so she just came to our ss and fought with a male student! What kind of situation is this?!¡± This was obviously biased, old Mr. Crawford did not want to get involved with her anymore. He grasped the point and asked, ¡°So it wasn¡¯t Lilly who fought?¡± Ms. Montague choked and almost died of anger. What kind of parent was this? Was this the point? Shouldn¡¯t they focus on Lilly being spoiled? What Hannah was like now, it could be seen as what Lilly would be like in the future, they did not care about that? Chater 885 Chater 885 Chapter 885 Although, I Still Envy Lilly¡¯s Family At the moment in the school garden, several older brothers and sisters were absent from ss because of Lilly. Ms. Montague asked Lilly to stand as a punishment, but they naturally refused, so they brought Lilly to the small garden. It did not matter if the teachers from other sses came, as long as the eldest brother Drake did not want to, even the teacher could not do anything with the children. Drake was still very angry, ¡°What kind of head teacher is this? It¡¯s not fair at all! Why don¡¯t you ask the boy to stand for punishment?¡± Drake folded his arms, his small face was cold, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter when my uncle is here.¡± At this moment, the gentle Drake really hoped that it was his uncle who came, and kicked Ms. Montague to the branch of a tree if she didn¡¯t agree with them. Lilly was applying cold pool water on Hannah¡¯s face. The cold pool water was used for physical health and could also reduce swelling. Drake said, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± For a girl, it was better for you not to use your hands and feet¡­ If you want to do it, get Josh to do it. Hannah¡¯s face hurt, her nose was blue and her eyes were swollen and she yelled, ¡°Little trash, let me see him again next time, and hit him every time I see him!¡± Zachary frowned, ¡°When he sleeps tonight, he better keeps his eyes open!¡± Others, 11 ¡°1 At this time, they learned that Old Mrs. Crawford wasing, and they rushed to the teacher¡¯s office immediately. When Drake and the others arrived, they found that Peter¡¯s parents had also arrived. The air pressure in the office was terribly low. At this meeting, both Lilly and Drake suddenly stopped in their tracks. Josh said in a low voice, ¡°Sister, what the hell is this!¡± Lilly, ¡°This¡­ This ghost is called a bootlicker¡­¡± Drake suddenly realized. turns out that not all evil spirits were called xx ghosts. He only remembered that the ¡®ghost¡¯ on Damian¡¯s girlfriend was a kind of evil thought¡­ It was not called a ghost. When Old Mrs. Crawford saw Lilly, she hurried up to check nervously, ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s nothing wrong.¡± She looked at Hannah again¡­ Good gracious, was she not involved in a fight? Why was her face so clean and tender? Old Mrs. Crawford couldn¡¯t help but touch Hannah¡¯s face, and asked, ¡°Does it hurt? Does it hurt?¡± Hannah shook her head and said loudly, ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t feel hurt! You should ask the other party if it hurts!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She really regretted it, he had it easy, and had not turned into a pig¡¯s head yet! Hannah red at Peter who was on the opposite side. It was Peter¡¯s mother who came. Mrs Szell was looking at the bruise on her son¡¯s face with a distressed expression. This was a heavy hand! She was annoyed and furious, but she still said, ¡°Peter, how many times have ¡®I told you! Why are you being mischievous at school again? Isn¡¯t this adding to the teacher¡¯s workload?!¡± ¡°How many times have I told you! You have to listen to Ms. Montague at school, and help Ms. Montague wipe the ckboard and desk with homework, have you done it yet?!¡± ¡°You still dare to fight with your ssmates, you, you, you¡­you really want to piss me off!¡± After speaking, she immediately said to Ms. Montague heartbrokenly, ¡°Ms. Montague, I am really sorry! I know my child is always mischievous. You are so busy with work, and you usually work so hard in ss, and you have to correct homework after ss¡­ Late at night I have to prepare lesson ns¡­ My family¡¯s unfilial son is really, really¡­¡± Peter curled his lips slightly, as if he was very dissatisfied. He nced at Lilly quickly, feeling a little depressed again. Lilly¡¯s family was really nice, even though the other party beat him. up, but¡­ He was still very envious, her family members protected her, even if she got into a fight and was criticized by the teacher, her grandparents also protected her. Unlike his mother¡­ No matter what happened, his mother would first say that he was not good. Peter¡¯splexion became even uglier, and he looked disobedient. Where was his mother? Still talking on the sidelines, asking the teacher about her health, and talking about family matters¡­ After the ttery, Ms. Montague¡¯s mood improved a lot. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Mrs. Szell, you don¡¯t need to say anything, this matter is not Peter¡¯s fault, it was Hannah who hit people first.¡± Hannah suddenly exploded, ¡°Yes, I did it first! Then why don¡¯t you ask me why I did it?! You are the teacher.¡± It could be said that it was very rude for a student to speak this way. Ms. Montague, whose face was just a little brighter, suddenly exploded with anger! ¡°Have you ever talked to the teacher like this?¡± She said sharply, ¡°Look at how spoiled your children are!¡± ¡°Every one of you refuses to be disciplined, and if you don¡¯t learn your lessons, I think you will grow up rotten!¡± Ms. Montague was so angry, she was absolutely rude! With such a big sister, Lilly would be ruined sooner orter, she really did not want to talk about it! Old Mr. Crawford¡¯s face darkened! He said sharply, ¡°It is indeed wrong for children to fight, but if you don¡¯t ask the reason, just a few words to conclude a child¡¯s future, do you really think you are noble?!¡± The old man¡¯s aura was still there. After all, he used to be the head of the Crawford family. Ms. Montague was immediately silenced¡­ Chapter 886 Chapter 886 Chapter 886 Evil Spirit: Bootlicker Ms. Montague almostughed angrily. Was she the teacher or were they the teacher! Just as she was about to speak, old Mrs. Crawford said directly, ¡°Ms. Montague, don¡¯t talk about those meaningless things. We are here to deal with the children¡¯s affairs, not to listen to your criticism.¡± ¡°Why did the two children fight, and why did you say on the phone that it was our Lilly, who fought with this little boy?¡± Old Mrs. Crawford was still brooding, as if Ms. Montague had med Lilly for everything as soon as the call was connected. Aftering for so long, she didn¡¯t even figure out what happened! She was getting impatient! Did this person know how to be a teacher at all? Ms. Montague opened her mouth. -She was overwhelmed. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. There were also parents who messed with her, but this was the first one with such an oppressive aura¡­ She even had an illusion that these two elders were not parents, but leaders¡­ Peter¡¯s mother saw it, and it was worth it! How dare a parent talk back to a teacher? She smiled and said quickly, ¡°Ms. Montague, calm down, calm down¡­¡± Then she made all sorts of insinuations to Old Mrs. Crawford, ¡°Everyone calm down, the teacher¡¯s job is not easy, so let¡¯s not cause trouble for the teacher, shall we?¡± ¡°Children are naughty. It¡¯s okay to fight. We also would not hang on this issue with our boy¡¯s female ssmate.¡± ¡°However, your method ofmunication is not good. How can you talk to the teacher like this? When the timees, the children will learn how to do it. How will the teacher¡¯s work be done and how will the teacher take care of it¡­¡± ¡°When we send our children to school, we should trust the teacher wholeheartedly, and believe that the teacher is for the good of our children! We must cooperate with the teacher to do all the work¡­¡± -Mrs. Szell¡¯s words brought Ms. Montague back to her senses. Immediately, she felt very upset, right, what did she do wrong? Was there anything wrong with her painstaking efforts to teach their children? Old Mrs. Crawford was really speechless, she said to Lilly, ¡°Lilly, tell me.¡± Ms. Montague nced at Lilly immediately. Lilly was not afraid at all, and said, ¡°It was like this at the beginning. When I first came to school, my ssmates asked me what my name was.¡± ¡°I just said my name is Lilly, and Peter took the lead in saying how could someone¡¯s name sound like a Leek, it¡¯s so ugly, and also called me Big Leek!¡± ¡°He also said that when his mother scolded people, she said, ¡®How stupid you are, like a useless leek¡¯, so he kept calling me Big Leek!¡± Lilly¡¯s statement was very clear, and Peter¡¯s mother was suddenly embarrassed¡­ However, what made her embarrassed was not that her son gave others a nickname, but that her son quoted her words and let the teacher know¡­ Mrs. Szell hurriedly wanted to save a few words, but it was a pity that Lilly didn¡¯t give her a chance. Lilly pointed to Peter, and said, ¡°After ss, he kept calling me Big Leek. I told him not to call me any more. It¡¯s very rude, and he won¡¯t listen!¡±: ¡°That¡¯s why I was very angry. At this moment, my brother and sister came, and when I heard it, my sister beat him up!¡± When Lilly finished speaking, she proudly raised her chin. Yes, it was her sister who beat him up! They were right, Peter did not listen, her father taught her to stand up for herself when someone bullied her, naturally he had to be punished!. So Lilly felt that she was right, her brother was right, and her sister was right, even if she hit someone first, she was right! However, Ms. Montague said, ¡°It¡¯s really wrong for him to call you a nickname! However, your beating is even worse!¡± Anyway, she just decided, a few bickering words were harmless, what was wrong with having a nickname? Children liked ying around, and the nickname of Big Leek was not very unpleasant. However, the situation of beating people was different. God knows how she was criticized when she went to the teaching affairs just now. It was conceivable that this month¡¯s mobile red g of the advanced ss would not be her turn! When she was the ss teacher, she once said that she would lead ss 1 (1) to be the ss that leads in everything and be the best in everything¡­ This incident was a p in the face for her! Old Mrs. Crawford didn¡¯t understand the whole story until now, and she became even more angry. This teacher was blind and biased, so she should not be a teacher! Old Mr. Crawford said coldly, ¡°Ms. Montague, you did not pay attention to the cause of the matter. You don¡¯t care about the person who provoked our children by speaking rudely first. Instead, let our children go out to punish and appease the instigators. A pool of mud was stirred up indiscriminately, is this the behavior you should have as a teacher?!¡± He was harsh and very rude! Ms. Montague became anxious, and Peter¡¯s mother was also very upset. Why did they call her child a troublemaker! It was simply making a fuss out of a molchill. Could a nickname be called a provocation? Who in the child¡¯s family had never given others a nickname?? ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Old Mrs. Crawford held Lilly with one hand and Hannah with the other, and left without looking back. Drake, Josh and Zachary followed behind, while old Mr. Crawford had his hands behind his back, his expression was ugly. ¡°Ms. Montague, please do it yourself!¡± The old man dropped a sentence. Ms. Montague was so angry that his chest hurt, and he kept stroking his chest, so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. Peter¡¯s mother hurriedly said, ¡°They were really too much, I have never seen such parents, sooner or later they will spoil their children¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Ms. Montague, don¡¯t be angry, calm down, calm down, what should you do if you are angry? You are responsible for the education of forty children in the ss. We all know how hard you are. Everything you do is for the children. Well, no matter what you do, our parents actually understand! Support it!¡± ¡°Today¡¯s matter is also our Peter¡¯s fault. His female ssmate still won¡¯t give in to him and fight with others¡­ Doesn¡¯t this cause you trouble!¡± Peter¡¯s mother was eloquent, and eight out of her ten sentences were ttering. The bootlicker on her head, ¡± ¡± It was over, today was considered to have hit an iron te, the little girl knew that she was very powerful without looking¡­ The aura on her body was shocking! However¡­. Why didn¡¯t she catch him? Chapter 887 Chapter 887 Chapter 887 Turn Your Head and Face the Principal The live broadcast was live in the family group. As soon as old Mr. Crawford and Old Mrs. Crawford left the house, ke searched for evidence that Ms. Montague epted gifts and cash gifts from parents. Anthony called a business leader of Hallow County on the spot ¨C when he camest time, he invested in the industrial development of the entire county by the way. Now Anthony was the sponsor of the entire county. So he didn¡¯t dare to dy at all, and immediately found someone to find the top person in the county, and then found the education leader. So old Mrs. Crawford and old Mr. Crawford had just brought the children home when the primary school principal¡¯s phone rang. ¡°What¡­ There is such a thing!¡± ¡°We have expressly stipted that corruption and bribery¡­ Will definitely result in expulsion of teachers¡­¡± ¡°Is it really handled like this? Ms. Montague is too self-righteous!¡± The principal stood, nodding on the phone, his face sullen. He was criticized by his superiors. The superior directly ordered him to investigate Ms. Montague immediately. What kind of investigation was this? As soon as he hung up the phone, the evidence was sent to his mailbox! When the school bell rang, the principal suppressed his anger and walked towards ss 1 (1). Besides, Peter¡¯s mother, ttered Ms. Montague all afternoon. Finally, when school was over, Ms. Montague, who was half dead with anger, had to stand up and prepare to lead the students out of the school. Peter¡¯s mother sighed, ¡°Hey¡­ It is really difficult for the teacher, she had to painstakingly lead the students well¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Montague, why don¡¯t you rest today, I¡¯ll take the children out¡­¡± It was afternoon school time, and parents hade to pick up their children. Each ss had a pick-up time slot. Ms. Montague shook her head, ¡°No need, this is my job, and I still have to do it.¡± Peter¡¯s mother was moved, ¡°Ms. Montague, you are really¡­ so touched. Where can I find such a good head teacher in our ss? Just tell me if you have anything to do, and I promise you will call me¡­¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, let me do the cleaning of the ssroom today? I saw that the ceiling of the ssroom had not been cleaned for a long time. I¡¯ll get some parents toe¡­¡± Ms. Montague was not in the mood to say anything, so she nodded. ! Peter¡¯s mother immediately sent a message in the ss group: In order to keep our ssrooms clean and tidy, and to create a good learning environment for the children, we are now recruiting five parents to clean up in the ssroom after school. Parents who can come please put your names on the list: 1. Peter¡¯s mother signed up. Peter¡¯s mother belongs to the parentsmittee. As soon as the news came out, several parents immediately signed up. Outside the school gate. Ms. Montague came out with ss 1(1) students. Because she was in a bad mood, she got angry when she saw the studentsughing and not queuing up. ¡°What are you doing? Line up!¡± ¡°For those who are not lined up, those who are ying, then everyone will wait for them, and we will leave only after they are done ying.¡± The children finally made it to school, and they couldn¡¯t wait to run to their parents¡¯ arms and go home. Now there were a few boys ying and fighting, which dyed them, and all the students immediately looked over. Those male students suddenly felt guilty and anxious. Being criticized in front of so many parents and ssmates, the children who had just entered the first grade of kindergarten could not bear it, and a boy wiped tears on the spot. Ms. Montague nced at it, and saw the boy wiping his tears, but she felt a sense of joy. That was right, a head teacher should have the majesty of a head teacher, if you did not obey, just stand there! The parents of those children had embarrassing expressions on their faces. The other sses were all gone, and ss 1 (1) was still standing because of those male students. The students in the same ss disliked several male ssmates. The few male students gradually couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, they were uneasy and lowered their heads¡­ This was a cold violence initiated by the teacher, all the students against those male students. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. However, no one realized it. Even some parents among the few male students felt that their children had embarrassed them. So when he was finally able to pick up the children, the father of two scolded them in public.. Some parents kept apologizing to Ms. Montague. Some parents picked upte and greeted Ms. Montague one after another. Although Ms. Montague was in a bad mood, she still smiled at a few parents and said a few words about the children¡¯s situation at school. However, when she turned to face the parents of those mischievous students with poor grades, her smiling face copsed in a second, and she ignored those parents with a straight face. Several parents and familymittee members who were about to go in for sanitation stood beside Ms. Montague, talking andughing in a low voice: ¡°Ms. Montague, you must be very tired today, right? Look, your expression does not look too good.¡± ¡°Ms. Montague, I¡¯ll help you check the assignmentster! Being a teacher is so hard, you should rest on the sidelines.¡± ¡°Ms. Montague, let¡¯s go have a meal together after finishing cleaningter¡­ When the principal came out, he saw such a scene, and the anger rushed to the tip of his hair with a groan. On top, the middle of his head, which was already bald and shiny, became even brighter in an instant. ¡°Ms. Montague! Come to my office!¡± The principal said angrily. Ms. Montague was facing several parents and familymittees and nodded with a smile, and when she turned around, she met the principal¡¯s angry face. Her heart suddenly thumped¡­ Chater 888 Chater 888 Chapter 888 I Swear, I Did Not Take The Gifts From The Parents ¡°Is this how you are as a teacher?¡± In the office, the principal was so angry that he mmed the documents on the desktop on Ms. Montague¡¯s head. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t hold back! Ms. Montague quickly said, ¡°Principal, those parents are just kind. The parents of the students often ask for dinner for the students, but I never promised¡­¡± The principal sneered, ¡°No? You nodded just now, and I saw it with my own eyes and said no?¡± Ms. Montague, I just nodded politely¡­¡± p! The principal smashed the mobile phone in his hand on the table. He was so angry that his chest heaved, and for a moment he was so angry that he lost his voice and couldn¡¯t speak. The principal¡¯s office was very quiet, except for the beeping, beeping, beeping, and beeping of the printer. Ms. Montague subconsciously nced at the printer, but the printer was in the office, and she didn¡¯t know what it was printing, but she just felt restless and irritable when she heard the sound. In the dead silence, the principal who drank a few sips of tea finally recovered his voice and said: ¡°There was a fight in ss 1 (1) today, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ms. Montague thought to herself, it really was because of this incident that all the troubles hade to the principal, and Lilly¡¯s parents must have reported it! She was already upset enough to make a fuss over the academic affairs side, but she didn¡¯t expect to make a fuss with the principal, so couldn¡¯t they save some time? ¡°The situation is like this, Peter, a boy in our ss, joked with the new girl, Lilly, and gave her a nickname. Before I had time to mediate¡­ Lilly dragged her brother and sister over to beat him. ¡°I Ms. Montague sighed as she spoke, ¡°It¡¯s really wrong for others to call her nicknames, but it¡¯s definitely worse to form cliques and fight!¡± ¡°So I asked Lilly and her brothers and sisters to go out and stand for punishment¡­¡± The headmaster stared at her, ¡°Is that really the case?¡± -Ms. Montague panicked. After thinking about it, she didn¡¯t tell a lie, did she? ¡°That¡¯s true, absolutely true!¡± She said. The headmaster was really angry, ¡°Did Lilly bring her brother and sister here?¡± Ms. Montague opened his mouth and coughed, ¡°Hmm¡­ This is indeed my misexpression. It was her brother and sister who came to her after ss and happened to see¡­¡± ¡°Why did they beat people?¡± The principal asked again. This Ms. Montague quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s just because someone called her a nickname as a joke¡­¡± The headmaster wanted to smash things again, but he had already smashed all that could be smashed on the table, and the cup was ceramic and needed to be smashed. He could only p on the table fiercely, and said angrily, ¡°Lilly repeatedly told Peter not to give her a nickname, you really didn¡¯t mention it at all!-It¡¯s so biased, did you ept bribes from Peter Szell¡¯s family?!¡± Ms. Montague¡¯s heart thumped again, ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just because taking a nickname is just a trivial matter, it¡¯s insignificant. It¡¯s verymon and normal for children to like to call others nicknames!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the worst thing to form gangs and fight?¡± Of course there were also many students hypocritically saying that it was not good to take a nickname, it hurts the soul and so on. If she had to tell the truth, she felt that it was just a child trying to gain attention! What was the point of caring about other people¡¯s gossip? She could choose not to listen! What else could hurt the soul? Why didn¡¯t they say it hurt the soul if they fail the exam? Why didn¡¯t they know how to work hard? Anyway, no matter what the principal said, Ms. Montague always had words of defense. She refused to admit that she epted gifts and bribes. As a teacher, of course she knew that she could not ept bribes. If she admitted it, she would be fined! The principal suppressed the anger in his heart, took a sip of water, and said, ¡°Someone reported that you epted bribes and gifts from students¡¯ parents. What do you have to say?¡± Ms. Montague quickly said, ¡°Nothing! I really think that fighting is more serious than nicknames, so Lilly and the others should be punished instead of Peter. Maybe it¡¯s because of this that Lilly¡¯s parents think that I am taking favors¡­ But I swear it¡¯s absolutely nothing.¡± The principal sneered, ¡°Oh? Then you please swear.¡± He was really going tough out loud, he wanted see what outrageous lies Ms. Montague cane up with. Ms. Montague raised her hand, her words were usible, and her face was misunderstood with grief and indignation: ¡°I swear, I have never epted gifts, bribes, or dinner invitations from students¡¯ parents¡­ If what I say is untrue, let me get hit by a car when I go out! Get bitten by a dog when I walk! I have sores on my head and bleeding on my feet. Pus, the sky strikes five thunders!¡± The principal, ¡± He backhanded out the evidence of her epting bribes. ¨C ¡°I swear well, as expected of a teacher,¡± The principal sneered, ¡°Let¡¯s see, this is the proof that you received bribes from ten parents including the Smiths, the Greyharts, and the Lorrens, at the beginning of the semester.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°This is evidence that you received expensive gifts from Peter¡¯s parents, and this is evidence that you had dinner with the Smiths, the Greyharts, the Lorrens and other parents.¡± The headmaster threw the photos and documents that had just been printed out of the printer on Ms. Montague¡¯s face. Chater 889 Chater 889 Chapter 889 Retribution Ms. Montague only felt her head buzzing, and subconsciously picked up the photos and documents in her arms¡­ Looking at it, it was like falling into an ice cer in an instant! The picture on the photo was a picture of her eating with the parents of the students, and there was evidence of receiving bribes from the parents of the students¡­ ¡°No, principal, listen to my exnation!¡± Ms. Montague said hastily, ¡°It¡¯s not like what you see!¡± ¡°They must have fabricated it, the photos are all photoshopped!¡± Impossible, she did things so discreetly, who would have got her photo!. Evidence came out just after the report, it could not be so fast, so it must be photoshopped, fake¡­ The principal was toozy to listen to her sophistry. ¡°As a teacher, you should know what the consequence is when you ept bribes from students parents,¡± The principal picked up a document on the floor, which he just threw out in a fit of anger. Thad to pick it up by myself, and I was even angrier when I thought about it. So he furiously signed some documents and pushed them out, ¡°This is your disciplinary document, Ms. Montague, pack up and go!¡± ¡°You are expelled from our school!¡± Ms. Montague¡¯s mind buzzed, and it went nk for an instant! The Central Primary School in Hallow County was the best primary school in the entire county, even if looking at several adjacent counties, it was ranked among the best. It took her a lot of effort to get in¡­ There were numerous people who applied for this school and countless people fought their way into this school, and she was expelled like this?! Just because a naughty little boy gave someone a nickname and caused a series of things, she was fired? Ms. Montague couldn¡¯t ept it at all! ¡°Principal! Listen to me, things are really not like this¡­¡± The principal didn¡¯t listen, so he started to chase people away. Ms. Montague gritted her teeth, and said again, ¡°I am not satisfied with the decision! I want to appeal to education¡­¡± ¡°Student fights are more serious than nicknames. Even when ites to the higher-ups, I am justified. You didn¡¯t listen to my exnation and fired me directly. This is against the rules! I don¡¯t ept it, I want to appeal¡­¡± ¡°Fuck off!¡± The principal was really pissed off by her, and all the foulnguage came out, 1/9 ¡°Get out!¡± Appeal! Damn it, it was the one from above who told him to expel her. As the principal of the school where the incident happened, he was thest one to know about it. How dare she tell him to appeal! Ms. Montague was rudely kicked out of the office, and she really felt that there was something inside. She did not realize Lilly¡¯s parents were capable of this. However, she still didn¡¯t think she was wrong! So what if they had thework, they could not directly bully a teacher. She also had a cousin who worked as a staff member in the Education Ministry, and she swore that she would definitely appeal! Ms. Montague felt that she had been treated unfairly, and she thought even worse of Lilly. When she went downstairs, she strutted on her high-heeled shoes again, and wished she could break the heels¡­ Just as she was thinking about it, the heel really broke. ¡°Ah¨C¡± Ms. Montague¡¯s eyes were terrified, and she fell downstairs in an extremely twisted posture! Bang bang bang bang-boom! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ms. Montague fell terribly, and hit her head hard on the wall at the corner of the stairs, almost knocking her out. ¡°Woo¡­¡± The pain was so painful that she burst into tears. She curled up and squatted with her head on the spot, gasping for air. ¡°Damn it¡­!¡± She stood up after a while, kicking the wall angrily. Result¡­¡­. Her high heels opened inexplicably, exposing her toes. Caught off guard, her thumb kicked against the wall like this, half of the nail cover was lifted off, and blood gushed out instantly¡­ ¡°Ahhh- Ms. Montague fell down in pain! It hurt so much that she forgot about calling her cousin in the Education Ministry¡­ Ms. Montague squatted at the stairs, angry and aggrieved, tears streaming down her face, the teachers walking around pretended not to see her. Everyone had seen the file sent to the mailbox by the school! The document mentioned the punishment of dismissing Ms. Montague. Not only that, but in the teacher work group of the whole school, the principal personally spoke, emphasizing that Ms. Montague received bribes and gifts from students¡¯ parents, and because of this, she favored Peter. This kind of person was simply a disgrace to their teachers! It was because there were people like her that everyone¡¯s impression of the teachers became worse and worse. So who would care about her? Ms. Montague wanted to find someone to help her, but in the end she was ridiculed and despised by everyone¡¯s eyes, which made her feel extremely ufortable. Everyone¡­ Knew about it? She quickly took out her mobile phone, and sure enough, she saw the principal talking about it in the work group. Ms. Montague¡¯s expression suddenly became ugly, and she stood up angrily and went to find her cousin. It was so dictatorial! She expressed dissatisfaction and wanted to appeal. Before the final result came out, the principal directly ndered her like this! Ms. Montague was so angry that her eyes were red, but as soon as she went out, a dog rushed out of nowhere, and barked at her calf. She was so frightened that she trembled, and the dog was still chasing and biting her. Ms. Montague didn¡¯t care that the nails on his toes were bleeding, so she ran away. Just after leaving the school gate, a car honked and crashed into her. The car stopped in time, but knocked her down. The owner of the car got off and cursed, ¡°Look before you cross!¡± The owner cursed a few words and drove away. Ms. Montague wanted to cry but had no tears. All this was seen by the principal upstairs. He was a little surprised. Just now Ms. Montague swore that if she took bribes, she would be bitten by a dog while walking and hit by a car¡­ Reallye true? The headmaster shook his head and didn¡¯t think much about it. After all, it was too mysterious, and he could only me it on Ms. Montague¡¯s retribution for doing too many bad things. Chater 890 Chater 890 Chapter 890 Opinions About Lilly¡¯s Parents After Ms. Montague went back. In the evening, she found her cousin andined. She was crying and said that the principal was bullying. She avoided the most important part and exined the reasons, focusing on the fact that she was treated unfairly, and how much she worked hard¡­ The cousin was so angry that she found the leader the next day, good guy, she was scolded directly and almost lost her job¡­ Then she realized the seriousness of the matter, her cousin didn¡¯t tell her the truth! So when Ms. Montague called to ask about the result, she was scolded by her cousin in turn, and even said cruel words about breaking up the rtionship¡­ Ms. Montague felt distressed. What was the matter! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. How could such a small incident be such a big mess, causing her to lose her job? It must be Lilly¡­ Yes, it must be her! Ms. Montague immediately called the Crawford family. Old Mrs. Crawford just heard the voice of Ms. Montague, and hung up the phone without saying a word. Ms. Montague was not reconciled. As the ss teacher, every student would fill in the home address when the school started. She knew where Lilly lived. She went straight to the door, but before she could see who opened the door, she saw a shadow rushing towards her, and she flew away with a word of ¡®fork out! She could not even get in the door¡­. Ms. Montague left the residence in embarrassment, and walked on the road very angrily, thinking over and over again how things got to where they are today¡­ Just as she was thinking, the gloomy sky suddenly rumbled, thunder rang out, and dark clouds overwhelmed the city. It seemed that it was about to rain. Pedestrians on the road were in a hurry, but Ms. Montague was not in the mood, walking with a limp¡­ Just listen to bang¨Ccrack! -A bolt of lightning suddenly struck the small tree not far in front of her! Ms. Montague was taken aback. She was so close that the hairs on her arms stood on end due to the lightning. She subconsciously raised her head to look at the sky, and immediately her pupils shrank, and another tiny bolt of lightning struck down, scaring her so much that she couldn¡¯t even care about her toenails, and ran wildly¡­ Bang! The tiny lightning struck Ms. Montague¡¯s head, splitting her hair into a chicken coop. Luckily she was not electrocuted into charcoal, but it also frightened her so much that she lost her soul. The unlucky ghost had long been hiding under the eaves of the building, and kept saying, ¡°It¡¯s not me, this time it¡¯s really not me!¡± It turned out that Ms. Montague was so unlucky before, of course it was the work of unlucky ghosts. The harem spirit said, ¡°Okay, okay, I know you didn¡¯t do it, and you don¡¯t have that much ability to let the lightning strike down!¡± The unlucky ghost, ¡°¡­¡± Of course it wasn¡¯t Lilly, Lilly had gone to school a long time ago. All the ghosts looked at the sky, and at this moment, they all thought to themselves in sync God is always watching from above¡­ Finally, after Ms. Montague went back, the wound on the top of her head that had been struck by lightning could not be healed, and she developed sores. As for the foot¡­ The nail of the toe that was damaged by the kick, the wound repeated for various reasons, and pus came out¡­ In an instant, she thought of the oath she had sworn to the principal-bitten by a dog, hit by a car, struck by lightning¡­ With sores on the top of the head and pus on the soles of the feet. Everything hade true! Forget it, at night she would always see things moving inexplicably in the room. At first she thought it was caused by her nervousness, until one night she heard someone knocking on the door of her room, subconsciously woke up and opened the door¡­¡­ A female ghost in a red wedding dress stood outside the door¡­ ¡°Ah¨C!!¡± If she did nothing wrong, she should not have been afraid of the ghosts at night? Anyway, from then on, Ms. Montague shrankpletely in fright. She wanted to make a fuss with some parents, but now she didn¡¯t even dare to say anything, and she didn¡¯t go to those parents again to help her ¡®testify¡¯¡­ ** ss 1 (1) had a new head teacher. No parents of the students knew where the original head teacher, Ms. Montague, went after she was fired. It was just that the few radical parents who habitually give gifts and vow to let their children win at the starting line asionally gather in small groups to discuss why Ms. Montague was fired. A parent said: It can¡¯t be because of our gifts¡­ Peter¡¯s mother: No, we did it very secretly and protected Ms. Montague very well. Before I went, I double checked if I had let anything leak. Everyone agreed, they were all delivered at home or to her doorstep. Who had such great ability to spy into their home. Even if they saw them on the road, who could be sure that they were there to give Ms. Montague a present? Suddenly a parent said: That¡¯s the reason¡­ I know another teacher well, and she even showed me Ms. Montague¡¯s punishment document. The parents in the small group fell silent for a moment. ¡°We were all good at first, with our joint effortsst semester, how much better our ss 1 (1) has be! The ss ranked first in all aspects, and there was no problem.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this new ssmate came back after taking a year off from school, and something happened all of a sudden.¡± ¡°They just have a lot to do! I dare say that Ms. Montague¡¯s resignation is inseparable from their family¡¯s report, and they must have reported it. ¡°What¡¯s bothering her, really.¡± Everyone was a little unhappy. They were used to their children getting the attention and care of teachers everywhere, and their grades were always among the best. Now that Ms. Montague was gone, it meant that their children would be like other children without any special care. How could this work? After spending so much money and gifts, it turned out to be nothing. The more they thought about it, the angrier they became, and the more they had problems with Lilly and her parents. Chater 891 Chater 891 Chapter 891 I Won¡¯t Be Friends With You, Nor Will I Do Business With You That was how it went. Only Ms. Montague knew how miserable she was. The appeal was definitely fruitless, and it was re-criticized once again. The evidence was so strong that she couldn¡¯t refute it even if she wanted to. Not only that, but her teacher¡¯s qualification was also deprived. From then on, she could no longer work in a public school, and she could not enter a better private school without a teacher¡¯s qualification certificate. She could only go to remote mountainous areas or very irregr small private schools, which are very chaotic and have very poor grades, and she did not want to go. Ms. Montague just disappeared into the vast crowd, and no one knew about her anymore. Lilly happily went to school with her little schoolbag on her back. Life returned to normal, and asionally there were only a few brothers and sisters ying together. Most of the children in the ss were pure, enthusiastic and kind-hearted, and they quickly became familiar with Lilly, who made several friends. Just after school that day, they saw a person blocking their way home. Lilly was surprised and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Standing in front of her was Alban. He came to pick up his sister, and he himself was in junior high school. His younger sister, who was already in elementary school, was still treated by him like a treasure. Drake mumbled, ¡°She¡¯s so big already but still needed to be carried¡­¡± Alban gave him a cold look. He often went out, and his younger sister grew up quickly, and it would be inconvenient for him to carry her when she grew older, but now he was happy to carry her more. Lilly didn¡¯t have much affection for Alban, indeed to Tia was the best person to him in the world, and it was precisely because of this that Lilly resisted the urge to beat Alban up. After all, the behavior of plotting against others and kicking others into the Abyss for the sake of one¡¯s own chance of survival was really bad. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Drake took Lilly¡¯s hand and walked straight forward with a nk expression on his face. When the two sides were about to pass each other, Alban finally couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Lilly, did you see that waterfall this time? The waterfall hanging on the cliff of the Abyss¡­¡± During his travels during this period, he did not find any resources that could help him upgrade his cultivation. The cold pool water was far from enough, and it was bing more and more useless to him, so it could only be used to restore physical strength. He could no longer sit still. Lilly raised her eyebrows, with a hint of her father¡¯s temperament in it, ¡°I see, what¡¯s the matter?¡± A strange light shed in Alban¡¯s eyes, and he immediately asked, ¡°Have you got it?¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°I got it, what¡¯s up?¡± Alban put down Tia, held her hand instead, and stared at Lilly fervently. ¡°Can you sell me a little?¡± He said, ¡°Any amount will do!¡± Lilly was surprised, he had the audacity. ¡°I could quote any amount?¡± She looked at Alban suspiciously. It was not that she judged people by their appearance¡­ In fact, she secretly pinched her fingers and discovered that he was not a wealthy person! When Alban saw Lilly asking, he was overjoyed. Was this¡­a joke? He said affirmatively, ¡°Yes, you make an offer.¡± Lilly raised a finger. Alban was about to ask whether a hundred million or¡­ However, she shook her raised finger, ¡°I won¡¯t sell it! I won¡¯t sell it for any amount of money! I won¡¯t be friends with you, nor will I do business with you.¡± After finishing speaking, she snorted and walked away arrogantly. Alban, ¡°¡­¡± She tricked him? He was very angry, furious, and soon recovered his face, but his face was cold and ugly. ¡°Brother?¡± Tia squeezed his hand. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Alban took a deep breath and smiled, ¡°Brother is all right, is Tia hungry? We won¡¯t cook today, brother will take you to eat a burger.¡± Tia was immediately happy, ¡°Good!¡± Alban smiled, picked up Tia and left. In the distance, there were several parents standing at the school gate, they were Peter¡¯s mother and several other people in the small group. They greeted the new head teacher graciously, made some familiarity with each other, and then said goodbye to the teacher enthusiastically. Turning around, I saw Lilly and the others confronting Alban. Lilly seemed to have raised a finger, but he couldn¡¯t see clearly, like a middle finger? Immediately afterwards, Alban¡¯s expression turned ugly, facing his sister, he immediately forced a smile. ¡°Those kids are bullying again,¡± Peter¡¯s mother said. Another parent, surnamed Hoffman, curled his lips and said, ¡°These few are just relying on the fact that their brothers and sisters are in the same school, bullying others everywhere.¡± Peter¡¯s mother said, ¡°Let me just say, what kind of tutor can produce what kind of child, Lilly¡¯s elder sister is like a little gangster, she fights with others when she disagrees with others¡­ Lilly, at a young age, she already learned to give others the middle finger.¡± The third parent was also a woman, and sighed, ¡°That child is too pitiful. I know him. He seems to be called Alban. He is an orphan¡­ He has always taken care of his younger sister by himself, and often goes out to work part-time to support his younger sister and himself.¡± Alban would often disappear for a period of time, iming to the outside world that he was going to make money, and that childbor was not allowed, so in order to support his family, he would hide it from everyone. ¡°It¡¯s so pitiful and sensible that it makes people feel distressed. This society is a reality, and childbor is not allowed in the workce. It can be seen that what he does is not an easy job.¡± Several parents discussed it. On the one hand, they felt that Alban was pitiful, and on the other hand, they felt that Lilly was bullying others. Peter¡¯s mother suddenly said, ¡°By the way, I found that our new head teacher seems to be walking home. It¡¯s so hard. I have to get up early every morning toe over to teach the children. Why don¡¯t we gather in the group¡­ ¡­ Let¡¯s raise money to buy her a motorbike?¡± Hoffman¡¯s parents said, ¡°I think it¡¯s okay, a motorbike is only one or two thousand dors, and it¡¯s only 50 dors for each person¡­¡± Everyone raised funds to buy the motorbike for the teacher for the sake of teaching efficiency, and said it openly and fairly in the group. Was this all right? Chater 892 Chater 892 Chapter 892 Old Mrs Crawford Blew the Battle Horn After discussing it with several parents, it seemed feasible. The teacher was working so hard, what was wrong with buying a motorbike for the teacher? It was not a valuable item. Everyone can afford 50 dors. Peter¡¯s mother said, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll send a message in the group, and you continue the list.¡± This was the way to do this kind of thing. It must be discussed in advance, and several people would hype up the atmosphere together. Peter¡¯s mother sent a message in the ss group: ¡°Hi everyone, the former head teacher of our ss has been transferred to another school due to personal reasons, and Teacher Robin will take over our ss from this week. Teacher Robin is a very responsible person. Shees to the school very early every day. She is the first to arrive before the ssroom is opened. She opens the windows for the children to ventte, prepares the lesson ns, and corrects the homework¡­ It is really for our children. Do your best! However, recently I found that Teacher Robin didn¡¯t have a means of transportation. She had to get up at six o¡¯clock in the morning. After a hurried breakfast, she rushed to school by bus or on foot, which took about half an hour. If there is a motorbike, it will take ten minutes from home to school. Sufficient rest time is the most basic guarantee to ensure the quality of teaching, because I suggest that we all pay for an electric car for Teacher Robin together. There are 40 students in our ss, and each family only needs to contribute 50 dors! If you agree to buy a motorbike for Teacher Robin, please put your names on the list: 1. Peter agrees] After Peter¡¯s mother¡¯s words were sent, the group fell silent, and no one answered for a while. Soon, Mama Hoffman was the first to send a message expressing her support: ¡°¡­ 2. Isabe Hoffman agrees.¡± Isabe¡¯s mother: I¡¯ve wanted to say this a long time ago. Since I go to work early, I send off my children early every day. That day I saw Teacher Robin walking here, panting¡­ Cindy¡¯s mother: ¡­ 3. Cindy Greyhart agrees. Cindy¡¯s mother: I agree to buy a motorbike, 50 dors per person is not expensive, the main reason is that if Teacher Robin can rest better, she will have more energy to manage and teach our children. In the end, our children will benefit! Sunny¡¯s mother: 4. Sunny Chapman agrees. ¡°5. Charlotte Madison agrees.¡± These parents had already discussed in the small group, and they kept talking in the group: ¡°Teacher Robin has worked hard!¡± ¡°Teacher Robin has to take care of 40 children every day, and also has to teach, write lesson ns, and correct homework¡­ and get up so early!¡± ¡°I get up every day and wish I could stay in bed for another five minutes. Life is stressful now, even an extra minute of sleep would be good.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, although Teacher Robin is very young, she has a lot of work experience. She has devoted herself to education all these years. She deserves a motorbike.¡± ¡°The main reason is that it is not expensive, everyone can buy a very good one for 50 dors.¡± Driven by a few activists, some parents gradually came forward to express their views. The kind of parents who were not short of money: Agree! It¡¯s only 50 dors! No, I can just go out! The kind of parent who followed the majority: It is time to buy, it is not easy for anyone, ask yourself if I wake up at 6 o¡¯clock now, I can¡¯t do it. The hesitant parent: This influence is not very good¡­ Confused parents who were easily led astray: What¡¯s the influence? It¡¯s just a motorbike! Crazy parents: This is a good thing! I just went to see it! I think the Mavericks motorbike is good! The safety performance is very good! Parents who liked to maintain good rtionships: I have a rtive who sells motorbikes, I can ask him and give us a discount, grinning expression. More and more parents agreed, and in a blink of an eye, more than half of the ss agreed! On the other end of the phone, Peter¡¯s mother pursed her lips proudly, everyone should be more active and enthusiastic, all for the sake of the children. It was enough for most people to agree, even if there were a few who did not express their views in the end, it was a big deal for them to pay more money! At that time, Teacher Robin would also remember a few of them. Besides, old Mrs. Crawford, after busy work, she made dinner before Lilly, Drake, Hannah and the others came back from school, and she sat down after watching the children wash their hands and prepare to eat. Old Mrs. Crawford habitually took out her mobile phone and took a look, only to find that there were 99+ messages in Lilly¡¯s ss group. She thought there was some important notification, so she opened it quickly, but she was speechless after seeing it¡­ ¡°If you agree to buy a motorbike for Teacher Robin, please put your names on the list: 1. Peter agrees 2. Isabe Hoffman agrees 3. Cindy Greyhart agrees 4. Sunny Chapman agrees 5. Charlotte agrees¡­¡± Apart from the familiar names in the lead, 28 names had been received. Others might not know, but Old Mrs. Crawford had a humanoid intelligence machine called ke, how could she not know? The ones who took the lead were the ones who formed real cliques in the ss. Before, Ms. Montague was ¡°pampered¡± by them. When Ms. Montague left, and these bootlickers started messing around again. Old Mrs. Crawford frowned, and quickly typed: Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Lilly¡¯s Grandma: I disagree! This tone was harsh, out of tune with the enthusiastic atmosphere in the whole group. The group where the messages were scrolling very fast was instantly quiet. Chater 893 Chater 893 Chapter 893 Old Mrs Crawford¡¯s Terrifying Combat Power Old Mrs. Crawford said I disagree, and the group fell silent for an instant. Some people were secretly annoyed, some were secretly happy. Peter¡¯s mother saw that it was Lilly¡¯s parent again. It was just annoying! She was most annoyed by parents who were miserly to even spend a mere tens of dors. She restrained herself and asked very politely in the group: ¡°Lilly¡¯s grandma, do you think something is unreasonable? Everyone agreed to buy the motorbike, and Teacher Robin really worked hard¡­¡± Isabe¡¯s mother: Grandma thinks 50 dors is too expensive! In fact, it¡¯s not expensive, just a day¡¯s food. Sunny¡¯s mother, ¡°Aren¡¯t you willing to pay 50 dors? ¡± Old Mrs. Crawford paused to output, sarcasm: ¡°Why buy a motorbike, why send such a cheap motorbike, the sun and rain will affect the teacher¡¯s commute to get off work, I propose to send a car directly.¡± Peter¡¯s mother on the opposite side of the phone, ¡°¡­¡± Lilly¡¯s Grandma, ¡°I suggest, just send the car directly, it is not expensive, only a few hundred thousand, and three thousand for each family is enough.¡± There was silence in the group¡­ Lilly¡¯s Grandma, ¡°Why is everyone silent? Do you think this suggestion is bad? Also, sending a car directly, driving around every day is too ostentatious. ¡± Peter¡¯s parents hurriedly typed, ¡°Yes, yes, too ostentatious¡­ (deleted) haha, grandma really knows how to joke¡­ (deleted) Uh, grandma is really humorous¡­¡± It was a pity that her typing speed is not as fast as Old Mrs. Crawford¡¯s, and she deleted it several times because of concerns about her tone of voice. During this interval, Old Mrs. Crawford sent messages in the group again. Lilly¡¯s Grandma, ¡°Buying a car is too ostentatious. I suggest buying a house directly near the school. Ourmunity is only five minutes away from the school! It¡¯s not expensive, an ordinary house of about 100 square meters is only about 400,000 dors¡­ 10,000 dors for each family is definitely enough, and I will add the part that is not enough!¡± Lilly¡¯s Grandma, ¡°What do you think?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Lilly¡¯s Grandma, ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk anymore?¡± Lilly¡¯s Grandma, ¡°Why, isn¡¯t it all for the children? Did I say something wrong?¡± Lilly¡¯s Grandma, ¡°It¡¯s only 10,000 dors. These days, any family can¡¯t earn tens of thousands of dors a year. It¡¯s all for the children! Don¡¯t be stingy, everyone!¡± Lilly¡¯s Grandma, ¡°If you agree to buy a house for Teacher Robin, please type 1.¡± Lilly¡¯s Grandma, ¡°1¡± Peter¡¯s mother: ¡­ Sunny¡¯s mother: ¡­ Charlotte¡¯s father: ¡­ Cindy¡¯s mother: ¡­ The group was dead silent. There were only 6 messages sent by Old Mrs. Crawford in one go, and she even typed 1 herself. It was ironic and embarrassing¡­ Peter and Isabe¡¯s parents felt as if they were being pped in the face one by one. It was too embarrassing, even if they disagree, there was no need to be sarcastic, right? p in the face on the spot, what kind of hatred did she have for them? She was not decent at all. They were all parents in the same ss, so if the atmosphere became tense, did they need to get along with each other? They didn¡¯t expect Old Mrs. Crawford to continue. Lilly¡¯s Grandma, ¡°Oh yes, do you want an arranged marriage? I don¡¯t think Teacher Robin is married yet, what a waste of time to fall in love for a lifelong event! If she encounters a bad scumbag, it will affect your ss.¡± Lilly¡¯s Grandma, ¡°How about I introduce my son to her? I have eight sons, and the eldest son is too old to get married. This will not work. The second son is divorced and has two children, let¡¯s not talk about this, except for these two, you can choose at will.¡± Lilly¡¯s Grandma, ¡°My third son is the captain, with an annual sry of one million, 188 in height, 75 in weight, and he is handsome.¡± Lilly¡¯s Grandma, ¡°My fourth son is an actor, national actor, height 189, weight 70, annual sry tens of millions, evil temperament, ruffian and handsome.¡± Lilly¡¯s Grandma, ¡°My fifth son is the chief engineer on the construction site, with an annual sry of one million. Although he is a little tanned by the wind and sun, he has a unique style. He is 188 cm tall and weighs 75. He is big and has a sense of security!¡± Lilly¡¯s Grandma, ¡°My sixth son is a national high-tech personnel, the youngest professor in the research institute, and the best match with the teacher! The height is a bit short, only 185, and the weight is 65. Although he looks thin, he has an annual ie of hundreds of millions, and he is cheerful and enthusiastic.¡± Lilly¡¯s Grandma, ¡°I won¡¯t mention the seventh son, the job is quite special, and he doesn¡¯te back several times a year, so we can¡¯t harm our teacher, can we?¡± Lilly¡¯s Grandma, ¡°My eighth son is amazing. He is a doctor and the youngest expert director in the country. He works in a public hospital. Although the sry is not high, the advantage is that the job is stable and he has a solid job! Don¡¯t worry, if you really get married, I will subsidize 200 million dors out of my pocket.¡± Lilly¡¯s Grandma, ¡°Oh yes, after we get married, I suggest that we collectively pay for Teacher Robin and hire a nanny out of our own pockets to cook for her and wash clothes. After all, the teacher is so busy, how much time is wasted cooking and washing clothes? What do you think of saving time to correct homework for our children? All for our children!¡± The group continued to be dead silent¡­ On the other side of the phone, Peter¡¯s mother was so pissed off, there was no end to such obvious irony. Her eight sons, the captain, actor, and chief engineer, this olddy could really boast! The phone vibrated again: Lilly¡¯s Grandma, ¡°If you agree to buy a car for the teacher, type 1, if you agree to buy a house for the teacher, type 2, if you agree to arrange a marriage for the teacher, type 3.¡± Lilly¡¯s Grandma, ¡°123¡± Parents, ¡°¡­¡± Chater 894 Chater 894 Chapter 894 More Food! Peter¡¯s mother was about to vomit blood. She finally choked out a sentence, ¡°Lilly¡¯s Grandma, don¡¯t go too far¡­¡± Isabe¡¯s mother, ¡°That¡¯s right, if you don¡¯t agree, you don¡¯t agree. If it¡¯s a big deal, we won¡¯t take your money. Why do you have to speak so badly? ¡± Charlotte¡¯s father, ¡°Grandma, pay attention to the influence, the teacher is still in the group! Your sarcasm made the teacher see what the teacher would think.¡± Sunny¡¯s mother, ¡°Uh, grandma, there¡¯s no need to speak so harshly¡­¡± Cindy¡¯s mother, ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s too much! However, grandma is really humorous hahaha¡­¡± Charlotte¡¯s father felt that Lilly¡¯s grandmother was very disrespectful, like an old shrew cursing the street, sending these messages in the ss, without quality. Peter¡¯s mother and the others felt that Lilly¡¯s grandmother was really stupid. If she disagreed, she could just hold it in. If she said it so clearly, she scolded her and said less than two thousand words. The teacher saw it, and it affected her own children! Was she not afraid that the teacher would think badly of Lilly? Was she not afraid that the kid would be picked on? Old Mrs. Crawford did not care about these things, she got annoyed when she saw this group of bootlickers! She replied with thest two sentences: ¡°Ah? What¡¯s wrong? Do you disagree? I mean seriously, no joke at all. Do you think 10,000 dors is too expensive?¡± ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you willing to pay 10,000 dors?¡± She gave them back what they said! She had held her breath a long time ago, a group of bootlickers who brought the filth of society into the campus and made the ss a mess. It finally felt great for her to say what she wanted to say! Old Mrs. Crawford threw the phone aside, and said refreshingly, ¡°Let¡¯s dig in!¡± Everyone in the Crawford family, ¡°¡­¡± As Lilly¡¯s parent, ke was also in the parent group. It was just that due to his identity, he usually did not speak in public ces like this, but he was a ruthless person. If there was something to do, he would directly find evidence behind his back, take actual actions, and never spoke. Therefore, when he saw the olddy start posting ¡°I disagree¡±, he had a premonition: Come here, the olddy was going to show off! So, she immediately shared the same screen with the Crawford family¡¯s ¡°Love each other as a family¡± group. Old Anthony, ¡°¡­¡± Liam, divorced with two children, ¡°¡­¡± Cloudined, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me, am I not worthy of marriage because of my special job? Strongly request to introduce me to the past.¡± Jonas, ¡°Tsk¡­ It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been arranged for a marriage, it¡¯s quite interesting.¡± Gilbert, ¡°My hand holding the scalpel couldn¡¯t help shaking. After all, I have topete with my brothers, and I feel that I earn the least and have no advantage.¡± Max, ¡°You can have fun secretly, Mom said she will subsidize you with 200 million dors out of her own pocket, how about this, brother, I will give you another big vi, and the whole house will be equipped with a customized smart housekeeper!¡± Bryson, ¡°Why are the words to introduce me the fewest? Am I not worthy?¡± Edward, ¡°Brothers, I fought hard for Lilly, my fifth uncle! As long as we marry the teacher, our teacher will be Lilly¡¯s aunt! For the sake of the children, I have already started nning to expand the school!¡± Edward, ¡°I suggest that our family collectively contribute money to sponsor the expansion of the school. If you agree, please tap 1, and if you disagree, button your eyeball.¡± Old Mr. Crawford, ¡°¡­¡± The old man of the Crawford family, ¡°Nonsense!¡± Max was the first to follow, ¡°1111¡± Gilbert, ¡°I use the private money I have saved over the years to sponsor, I will type 1¡± Bryson, ¡°1¡± Cloud, ¡°1¡± Jonas, ¡°1¡± Finally, the group quieted down, and the olddy chased away: The olddy with the frying pan, ¡°Everyone go and have your dinner!¡± Anthony, ¡°¡­1¡± Everyone: ¡­ They didn¡¯t expect the indifferent CEO to follow, hahaha! The atmosphere in the Crawford family¡¯s crowd here had changed tremendously. Over there, there was a low air pressure in the ss 1 (1). No one spoke again. Those parents who had built the list were silent, and parents who originally disagreed were even quieter. Only Peter¡¯s mother said a few words in the group, and took the lead in saying that Lilly¡¯s Grandma¡¯s words were harsh and excessive. It was a pity that no one agreed this time. What Lilly¡¯s Grandma said was right in the first ce, sponsoring this and that, raising funds for this and that. What kind of motorbike did they want to buy, whether they wanted to buy a car, whether they wanted to buy a house, whether they wanted to directly cover the whole life of the teacher! These few parents often did this kind of thingst semester. They were the most active every time they celebrated New Year¡¯s holidays, and especially Teacher¡¯s Day. They also raised funds to send flowers to teachers and skin care products to teachers. However, how little was the money? Everyone didn¡¯t say anything for a few dors or tens of dors. In the end, it was found that the cheapest ones were the parents in the parentsmittee. They raised funds to build a presence in front of the teacher. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Even if they paid, the teacher might not give them any special treatment. Sometimes when a few parents disagree, they said that the minority obeyed the majority, and in the end they turned out to be viins, stingy people, and people who did not want to give up a few dors. Some parents thought it was not worth it to oppose and make the atmosphere awkward considering their kids would need to stick together through the six years of school. So they really deserved it this time, those parents who didn¡¯t participate in the conversation in the first ce were overjoyed, they secretly admired Lilly¡¯s grandmother foring back so well! It was so cool that they ate two extra bowls for dinner! No one replied to the message, and the atmosphere became so cold, who knew who was embarrassed and who lost their faces. At this moment, Teacher Robin had just finished his work and was about to go home. She stayed at school to learn about the children in the ss, summed up the characteristics of each child, and prepared targeted teaching. Especially this time she came to take over, so she naturally knew about the nickname incident. During this time, the young boy Peter gave someone a nickname, but neither his parents nor the previous ss teacher seemed to give him the correct guidance. So she nned to find some time alone to chat with Peter¡­ Finally it was the end of the day, Teacher Robin finally got off work, heaved a long sigh of relief, and took out her mobile phone in a rxed and happy manner. There were two groups in ss 1 (1). One was the parent group on WhatsApp, and the other was the Penguin notification group. Usually, the notification group was kept silent and was used to send important notifications. Only the WhatsApp group was a group for parents and teachers to communicate with each other. Seeing 99+ messages, she clicked on them. As a result, when she saw this, she was stunned! The ease and joy of getting off work suddenly vanished! Linen bags¡­ Leave her alone!! Chater 895 Chater 895 Chapter 895 tterers Will Keep ttering Teacher Robin never expected that someone would buy her a motorbike?! This kind of thing had to be discussed in the group, and everyone needed to agree together. They were crazy! Teacher Robin was speechless, and immediately sent a message in the group: Teacher Robin, head teacher, ¡°Sorry, I was busy just now, so I just saw the information in the group! I solemnly dere here: It is forbidden to give gifts to teachers in any form! This is absolutely not allowed!¡± ¡°Fairness, honesty, love and dedication are the professional qualities that every teacher should have and must have! Making teaching ns, correcting homework, and teaching students are all my own work, not to mention hard work! Everyone works hard! To receive this sry is to bear this responsibility!¡± ¡°Fairness and integrity are repeatedly emphasized and strictly required by the principal of our school! This is my principle and bottom line as a teacher. I will definitely abide by it. Parents, please don¡¯t trample on it!¡± Teacher Robin clearly expressed her position, and most people understood it, and gave out a series of thumbs up expressions. However, there were a small number of people who did not understand or pretend to understand, not only ¡®understanding¡¯, but also seize every opportunity to tter: Peter¡¯s mother, ¡°Teacher Robin said it really well. It is really the pride and luck of our ss to have such a head teacher who is in charge!¡± Sunny¡¯s mother, ¡°We are really proud of Teacher Robin! The best teacher!¡± Cindy¡¯s mother, ¡°I am so touched, other teachers didn¡¯t arrive at school until 7:30, and Teacher Robin arrived at school at 6:30¡­ However, Teacher Robin is still so humble!¡± Teacher Robin, holding a mobile phone, made an emoji of a subway grandfather looking at his mobile phone. Teacher Robin, the head teacher, ¡°I normallye to school for breakfast¡­¡± She did not have the habit of making breakfast. She thought the breakfast outside was unhygienic and not as nutritious as the one at school. Breakfast at major schools was also cheaper. The bootlicker parents were embarrassed for a moment, and were pped in the face by the teacher on the spot¡­ Not sure how other parents thought of their jokes. Peter¡¯s mother said awkwardly, ¡°Haha¡­ Indeed, thest time I took my kid in, I passed by the dining hall. The school breakfast is really delicious!¡± Charlotte¡¯s father, ¡°It¡¯s mainly hygienic and nutritious!¡± Sunny¡¯s mother, ¡°Our Teacher Robin is really down-to-earth, few teachers are willing to get up so early and walk to school¡­¡± Teacher Robin, the head teacher, ¡°I did it for morning exercises. In short, stop mentioning non- compliance matters. You as parents are also role models, please set a good example for your children!¡± All the parents followed up one after another, ¡°That¡¯s right¡± ¡°Teacher Robin is right¡± ¡°Follow the teaching of Teacher Robin¡±! Teacher Robin sighed and put away the phone. Those few tterers are particrly obvious. The other parents were not ttering, but they could not help but follow suit when the information was sent out. As soon as she appeared, there would always be a lot of parents in the group who wanted to chat with her, as if not answering a word or two would be a disgrace to the teacher, or that the teacher would forget their child. So after Teacher Robin exined her position, she didn¡¯t send any more messages. Several family members headed by Peter¡¯s mother found out that Teacher Robin had left after they ttered her. It didn¡¯t work out, and they felt unreconciled. Peter¡¯s mother, ¡°Teacher Robin is really humble, she would rather suffer herself than the kids, hey¡­¡± Charlotte¡¯s father, ¡°Well, I suggest that we still buy the motorbike, but it¡¯s not for the teacher. After we buy it, the motorbike will be ced in the school as themon property of our ss¡­ There are usually activities, and sometimes some parents also need to drive. It is also convenient to have a motorbike to go shopping.¡± Isabe¡¯s mother followed immediately, ¡°Yes, yes! This is good!¡± Peter¡¯s mother, ¡°I think the suggestion is very good! When the motorbike is idle, it is also convenient for Teacher Robin tomute to and from get off work¡­¡± Sunny¡¯s mother, ¡°Yes, no matter which teacher is in a hurry, it is troublesome to drive and find a parking space, but motorbike is very convenient.¡± Peter¡¯s mother, ¡°If you agree, please put your names down, Peter¡¯s mother agrees!¡± Isabe¡¯s mother followed immediately. Parents in the group, ¡°¡­¡± An ¡°enthusiastic parent¡± said in a strange way, ¡°If the ss shares property, a motorbike is not enough. I usually do activities, especially when I go out for team building. When it is not a bunch of things, I suggest buying a car.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Penny¡¯s parents, ¡°Gordon¡¯s mother is right, otherwise it¡¯s best to buy a pickup truck to pull goods.¡± Tiffany¡¯s parents, ¡°The teacher has already made it so clear, I don¡¯t understand why the parents of the familymittee are so persistent? Doesn¡¯t this add trouble to the teacher?¡± Peter¡¯s mother was quite upset when she saw this. A group of people who stayed quiet, just did not fight for their own children, and did not let others fight. What did this add trouble to? What else could the teacher say in the group? Originally, Teacher Robin didn¡¯t say a word, which means that she acquiesced! It was Lilly¡¯s grandmother who made this matter so ugly that Teacher Robin had toe out and say those words! In fact, she should give it away or she had to give it away, as long as she was enthusiastic and sincere, so what if she went a little far to strive for a better education for her children! Lilly¡¯s Grandma was to be med for all of this, she had never seen such a narrow-minded person, who was reluctant to give up the money and let it go, and even acted entrically, as if she was good at talking. Chater 896 Chater 896 Chapter 896 ke, the Zealous Group Admin However, the group had spiraled out of control. Bummie¡¯s parents reminisced, ¡°I remember when school started before the Parent Committee was formed, our group was harmonious. Whenever a parent needed help or the school had an announcement, whoever was avable would step up and take responsibility. We were all about mutual assistance back then¡­ But everything changed with the Parent Committee.¡± Kacy¡¯s parents chimed in, ¡°Exactly! Ever since the Parent Committee was established, people no longer engage in conversations within the group. What¡¯s the purpose of the Parent Committee anyway? To brown-nose?¡± Chozie added her suggestion, ¡°I rmend abolishing the Parent Committee.¡± Other parents joined in, expressing their agreement. ¡°Agreed.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Agreed.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± ¡­ Peter¡¯s mom and Isabe¡¯s mom fell silent, feeling exasperated by the stubbornness of the other parents. They were on the verge of being infuriated by the entire group. Isabe¡¯s mom felt particrly aggrieved. As a member of the Parent Committee, she believed that their contributions behind the scenes to the ss went unnoticed by everyone. Today, when Lilly¡¯s grandmother stirred up trouble, everyone followed suit and turned against them. They seemed to think they could dictate the actions of the Parent Committee! Isabe¡¯s mom had endured a night of mockery, not only from Lilly¡¯s grandmother but also from the teacher and other parents who adopted a snide tone. Their defenses crumbled under the weight of it all. With a tearful voice, Isabe¡¯s mom sent a voice message, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s disband it! I¡¯ve longed to be free from this Parent Committee. Our efforts go unseen, and we tirelessly work for the ss, yet everyone takes it for granted. The moment we make a mistake, they don¡¯t hesitate to me us. Who wants to endure this frustration if not for the sake of our children?¡± As the sound of her sobbing reached everyone¡¯s ears, a parent quickly stepped forward to smooth things over: ¡°Oh,e on, everyone is doing this for the sake of their children! Let¡¯s not make a big deal out of tonight¡¯s incident. From now on, let¡¯s listen to Teacher Robin and cooperate to do our work properly. Let¡¯s not create unnecessary chaos.¡± Someone chimed in, ¡°The Parent Committee parents have worked hard!¡± Immediately, many others followed suit, ¡°The Parent Committee parents have worked hard!¡± The Crawford family observed the situation. Bettany finished her dinnerfortably and checked her phone, only to discover that the situation hadn¡¯t been resolved yet. To her surprise, everyone was still upset, and some even started crying. Goodness, things had already returned to normal, but because one parent shed tears, everyone quickly turned to console her. It seemed as though shedding tears made her arguments valid, and now everyone refrained from saying anything, afraid of appearing too talkative. The issue of buying electric cars waspletely forgotten, but no one mentioned dissolving the Parent Committee either. Some people began to me others, suggesting that any discontent should have been discussed privately rather than expressed ambiguously in the group. Bettany sneered, and texted in the group without restraint, ¡°What hard work? Is it hard work to brown- nose? Is this what you¡¯re teaching your children? How to take shortcuts? @Samson¡¯s Grandma, instead of saying ¡®certain individuals,¡¯ why not mention me directly? Tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring my phone and reason with the principal. Let¡¯s see if this Parent Committee is even necessary.¡± Everyone: Uh!! That was quite a bold statement! After finishing her work, Teacher Robin went for a run and treated herself to a dinner of ck pepper spaghetti, hoping to rx. But when she checked her phone, her headache returned! Damn it, this was getting ridiculous. Despite her repeated requests to stop the gift-giving, they still managed to create a collective ss property! Teacher Robin suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s disband the Parent Committee! I¡¯ll inform parents of any important matters in the group. We don¡¯t need a Parent Committee for our ss. You¡¯ve all worked hard enough!¡± Teacher Robin then addressed Lilly¡¯s father, ¡°Let¡¯s close the group discussion. Tonight, let¡¯s all calm down.¡± ke responded, ¡°Alright.¡± ke activated the group¡¯s mute function. Bettany looked puzzled. Since when was ke the group admin? Sitting on the couch, ke smirked, humbly saying, ¡°I just took on the role today.¡± This group was initially formed by parents, who then brought in the homeroom teacher for communication purposes. When Ms. Montague encountered trouble, the previous group admin panicked, providing ke with an opportunity to seize control. Bettany remained silent. The next day, no one knew whether Lilly¡¯s grandmother had gone to the principal with her phone. What the parents in the group did know was that their chat suddenly went viral! Someone had taken screenshots of all their conversations and posted them on various short video tforms. Peter¡¯s mom and Isabe¡¯s mom instantly became famous. But the real star was Lilly¡¯s grandmother. Akinamented, ¡°I bow down to you, Grandma.¡± Orange said, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re my hero!¡± Dandelion eximed, ¡°Grandma is my inte mouthpiece! Watching this is so satisfying!! (Excitedly crawling) (Biting in madness) (Leaving with a hand-bitten flower).¡± Xixili stated, ¡°People like Mrs. Szell are annoying. I¡¯m so repulsed by such individuals. If you want to brown-nose, do it on your own; why drag others into it?¡± One Shot suggested, ¡°The Parent Committee has be a brown-nosing club. I don¡¯t know the purpose of its existence. I propose abolishing Parent Committees nationwide. Those in favor, press 1; those against, I¡¯lle to your door and gouge your eyeballs out.¡± Lilly stared at the video on her phone, stunned. Oh wow, Granny became famous? She asked, ¡°Who did this?¡± ke¡¯s lips curled slightly as he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it was a zealousmunity member!¡± Lilly fell silent. Why couldn¡¯t she believe it? Chater 897 Chater 897 Chapter 897 Unchanging Stubbornness Josh couldn¡¯t care less about the Parent Committee¡¯s nonsense. It didn¡¯t matter, Granny would handle it. His focus was on when they could go ghost hunting. During lunchtime, when all the kids had returned, Josh asked, ¡°Lilly, when are we going to catch ghosts?¡± Lilly thought for a moment and replied, ¡°After we finish our homework.¡± Josh fell silent. He knew Lilly usually finished her homework at school, so what homework was she talking about? Lilly rified, ¡°It¡¯s not mortal world homework.¡± Josh became intrigued and eximed, ¡°What kind of homework? I want to learn too!¡± Lilly hesitated and said, ¡°Josh, you won¡¯t be able to learn this.¡± Josh was not willing to ept that. Was there anything in this world that he couldn¡¯t learn? Just because he didn¡¯t like humanities didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t good at them. He could easily score 110 out of 120 in Languages! ¡°Tell me! What kind of homework is it?¡± Josh persisted. Lilly exined, ¡°It¡¯s an assignment on underworld cultivation. First, we need to extract spirit energy in the Hell Ruler Pce.¡± ¡°Spirit energyes from the eerie fog beneath the Abyss of Ghosts. Inside the eerie fog, there are traces of spirit energy, the lingering attachments of woeful ghosts, and more. But let¡¯s skip that part because the Hell Ruler Pce helps purify it for us!¡± (Hell Ruler Pce: Quick, praise me!) Josh was confused. So, there was chemistry and purification in the underworld too? How did they purify it? Lilly continued, ¡°Well, first, we have to swallow all the eerie fog and spirit energy, and then release the useless gas like a fart. That way, we obtain pure spirit energy!¡± Josh fell silent. Drake, Zachary, and ke fell silent too. Drake, with a cool expression on his face, secretly made a mental note, saying, ¡°Go on.¡± Lilly continued, ¡°Ah?¡± She wasn¡¯t sure what more to say. Could they even understand it? And even if they did, would they be able to cultivate? Sigh¡­ ¡°Spirit energy is what we use to upgrade in the underworld. We absorb the spirit energy into our bodies, let it circte through our meridians and limbs, and finally gather it all in our belly!¡± ¡°When our bellies are full, that¡¯s when we upgrade!¡± Lilly happily patted her stomach and dered, ¡°That¡¯s all!¡± Josh fell silent. Drake fell silent. ke fell silent. Zachary fell silent. They could understand every word individually, but whenbined, it made no sense to them. Josh realized it must be because he hadn¡¯t caught enough ghosts! Lilly wasn¡¯t this good before. It was only after catching more ghosts that she gradually improved! As the only person in the Crawford family who could see ghosts with his naked eye, he was determined to rise! (The asional sighting with other people didn¡¯t count! There¡¯s no way to avoid encountering ghosts when you¡¯re so close to the ghost realm¡­ and it doesn¡¯t count if Uncle ke uses the ck hand rope to see them.) ¡°Lilly, after you finish your underworld homework, take me ghost hunting, okay?¡± Josh looked at Lilly eagerly and shook her hand. Drake sneered, ¡°Is it appropriate for an older brother to act cute with his younger sister? Have some dignity.¡± Josh retorted, ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Drake turned and walked away. During the lunch break, the other kids went for a nap, while Lilly sat cross-legged on her bed in her room. She raised her hand and took a deep breath. Polly provided the sound effects, ¡°Hoo~ Let the energy sink into the elixir field~¡± Lilly lowered her hand and formed a hand seal, resting them on her knees. Polly continued providing the sound effects, ¡°Hoo~ Let the energy resonate to the crown~¡± ¡°Starting stance ¨C open the left foot, raise both arms forward ¨C bend the knees and press the palms¡­¡± ¡°Left and right, wild horses parting the mane¡­ hands embracing the ball¡­¡± Lilly interrupted, ¡°Shut up!¡± Pollyplied, ¡°Alright, Lilly, I¡¯ll be quiet, Lilly!¡± Lilly fell silent. No wonder Pablo preferred to return to the jar of souls and practice hanging on the tree rather than staying outside. This was a bird that even Pablo was afraid of. However, Lilly quickly immersed herself in the practice, unable to hear Polly¡¯s chatter anymore. It wasn¡¯t until right before the afternoon sses that she opened her eyes. Although she hadn¡¯t taken a nap, she felt more refreshed than her brothers. Hannah, still half-asleep, murmured, ¡°I had just fallen asleep, dreaming about doing homework, and then I got startled awake. Goodness, scared me out of my sleep.¡± Josh helped Lilly with her backpack and said, ¡°That¡¯s great, you don¡¯t even need an rm clock.¡± Hannah replied, ¡°Hey, put it down. Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯ll carry Lilly¡¯s backpack today?¡± Lilly swung her small backpack and wore it on her back. She chuckled and said, ¡°Josh, Hannah, I don¡¯t need your help with my backpack! I can do it myself!¡± The backpack was filled with books for ss, but to her, it was really nothing! If she wanted to, she could carry one with her left hand, one with her right hand, and even wear one on her back. She could take all of them to school. Josh felt a tinge of sadness, thinking about how Alban not only carried Tia¡¯s backpack but also carried her in his arms. He always felt like he was losing. The children went to school carefree and happy. At the school gate, they saw Peter¡¯s mom anxiously waiting outside. Aside from her, there were a few other familiar parents¡­ Peter was angrily saying, ¡°Is it my fault again? You ask me to apologize for everything. Can¡¯t you learn from Lilly¡¯s parents?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°My face is bleeding, but you don¡¯t care about me. You¡¯re not my mom!¡± The little boy, holding his backpack, ran into the school. As it turned out, when Peter¡¯s mom dropped him off at school, he had a yful fight with a ssmate. Peter kept calling the other kid a big ck pig, a ck mud pig. It was extremely offensive, and the other kid¡¯s parents and the child got angry immediately. The boy who was called a big ck pig got so mad that he flipped Peter to the ground, sat on top of him, and started hitting him wildly. Peter was screaming and bleeding from his mouth, with scratches all over his face. Ms. Montague was no longer there to stand up and say, ¡°It¡¯s just a nickname, it¡¯s wrong to hit someone.¡± Peter¡¯s parents were distressed. They had already apologized, and they had pressured Peter to apologize as well, but the other child¡¯s parent was still very angry. It seemed a bit unreasonable¡­ Children¡¯s words were innocent and naive. It was understandable if kids took it seriously, but should adults take it so seriously too? Josh and the others stopped not far away, staring at the malignant spirit floating above Peter¡¯s mom¡¯s head, a bootlicker. Chater 898 Chater 898 Josh stared at the malignant spirit bootlicker and asked, ¡°Lilly, how do we catch this ghost?¡± But now it wasn¡¯t Josh taking Lilly to catch ghosts. It was Lilly taking Josh to catch ghosts. Although Josh had caught a regr woeful ghost called Head before, it had already been quite challenging for him. But now, it was his first time dealing with a malignant spirit. Lilly asked, ¡°Josh, do you know what bootlickers fear the most?¡± Curious, Josh replied, ¡°What is it?¡± Lilly smirked mischievously, her eyes filled with yfulness and mischief. ¡°It¡¯s when ttery backfires, right in their faces!¡± She smiled mischievously, grabbed Josh¡¯s hand, and pulled him inside. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go to ss first.¡± Josh reluctantly looked at the malignant spirit, feeling like it was not only Lilly¡¯s responsibility but his own as well. ¡°Goodbye, bootlicker¡­ Wait for me!¡± Josh said affectionately. The malignant spirit bootlicker looked puzzled. Peter¡¯s mother looked despondently at the children who had already entered the school, unable to put her mind at ease. She had nned to tend to her child¡¯s wounds before allowing him inside, but he had thrown a tantrum and ran off instead. The ssmate Peter called ¡°Big ck Pig¡± was named Nicodemus Gacy. Gacy was a rare surname, and for a first-grade student, Nicodemus was not easy to remember. Furthermore, Nicodemus had darker skin, was taller, and had a more robust physique. That¡¯s why Peter enjoyed calling him Big ck Pig. Nicodemus¡¯s mother was not pleased and said, ¡°Peter¡¯s mother, I think your child needs to change this habit. It¡¯s impolite to give people nicknames like that. Parents should guide their children properly; otherwise, they won¡¯t know any better.¡± There was something Nicodemus¡¯s mother refrained from saying: The previous incident had caused such amotion because Peter gave Lilly a nickname. It wasn¡¯t the first or second time that Peter had given someone a nickname. Almost every ssmate had been given a nickname by him, but most of them quickly moved on and didn¡¯t mind, leading to a peaceful coexistence. But this problem persisted for so long, indicating how the parents were teaching their children. Peter¡¯s mother humbly said, ¡°Nicodemus¡¯s mother, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s my fault for not disciplining him properly. Sigh, this child, he¡¯s so mischievous. No matter what I tell him, he doesn¡¯t listen!¡± ¡°But this time, Nicodemus was too harsh. I¡¯m worried about Peter¡­ I¡¯m concerned.¡± Peter¡¯s mother anxiously looked towards the school, holding her phone, hesitating. Nicodemus¡¯s mother nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, he was too harsh. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m runningte for work.¡± After saying that, she got in her car and left. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Peter¡¯s mother stood in ce. The school gate had already opened, and the security guard started urging people, saying, ¡°Parent, don¡¯t stand here! Move along.¡± Peter¡¯s mother suddenly felt a surge of unnamed anger welling up inside her. What¡¯s wrong with the mother of Big ck Pig? She was so worried, and the other person simply said sorry so casually? And she didn¡¯t even know if the apology was for hitting her son or for being in a hurry. Who acts like that? Even if her son was in the wrong, they were the ones who resorted to violence. Out of concern and reason, shouldn¡¯t they inquire about the child¡¯s injuries or suggest going to the hospital? Peter¡¯s mother took out her phone and called Teacher Robin. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t get any answer despite calling several times. So, she had to send a message to Teacher Robin: [Hello, Teacher Robin! I¡¯m sorry to bother you. Peter just got into a fight with a ssmate, and he¡¯s bleeding from his face. How is he doing now?] [I apologize for causing you trouble. I know you¡¯re busy with urgent matters in the morning. This child, Peter, is always mischievous and disobedient. This time, he angered a ssmate with a joke and got beaten up.] Teacher Robin was currently conducting the morning reading session with the students. During ss time, she had her phone on silent mode and ced it in her bag on the desk. Hence, she didn¡¯t know that Peter¡¯s mother was calling her. However, she stood in front of Peter¡¯s desk, surprised, and asked, ¡°Peter, what happened to you?¡± Peter was vomiting, expelling not just the breakfast he had eaten that morning but alsorge amounts of ¡°blood.¡± It was unclear if it was real blood or if it was mixed in with the vomit, but it appeared as if he was spewing out a considerable amount of blood. This sight shocked Teacher Robin, and without hesitation, she picked up Peter and rushed towards the medical room, not caring about getting dirty from the vomit covering her. The ssmates had never seen such a scene before and were stunned, staring in the direction their teacher had left. ¡°Oh my, Peter is vomiting blood!¡± eximed a shocked ssmate. The ssroom erupted into a buzzing discussion: ¡°Is he going to die?¡± ¡°Vomiting blood means he¡¯s expelling his internal organs.¡± ¡°No way, who said vomiting blood expels internal organs?¡± ¡°Just look at what he vomited, there are no organs¡­ Yuck, it¡¯s so disgusting.¡± ¡°Shhh¡­ Stop talking and start reading.¡± Lilly remained silent. Expelling internal organs¡­ that¡¯s unlikely¡­ She was just curious why Peter, who seemed fine earlier, would suddenly start vomiting blood. Lilly¡¯s gaze shifted, and she took the opportunity to slip away. She ced an ¡°ignore talisman¡± on her forehead, ensuring that nobody would pay attention to her. Lilly ran to Josh¡¯s ssroom, peeked through the window, and used a talisman to roll up a piece of paper and urately throw it at Josh¡¯s head. Josh inwardly grumbled, wondering who threw a paper ball at him! When he turned his head to look¡­ oh, it was Lilly. In that case, it was fine! He quickly picked up the fallen talisman from the floor, and seeing Lilly gesturing for him to stick it on his forehead, heplied. Then, taking advantage of the teacher¡¯s turned-back, he quickly sneaked out. Lilly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Josh. With this talisman, everyone will ignore us.¡± Josh¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Wow, an invisibility talisman?¡± It was the perfect gadget for daydreaming in ss or ying on the phone unnoticed! Lilly pulled him towards the school medical room, trying to avoid the main paths, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that magical, it just makes others not pay attention to us.¡± They would be more invisible than bystanders. Josh eximed, ¡°Give me a few more of these talismans!¡± Lilly remained silent. Chater 899 Chater 899 In the midst of it all, Peter¡¯s mother received a phone call and hurriedly turned back, rushing towards the school with an air of desperation. She was on the verge of tears, having seen her son earlier and thinking it was just a minor injury. How could that ¡°Big ck Pig¡± have inflicted such a brutal beating? Did he cause internal injuries as well? Unable to contain her anger, Peter¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Nicodemus¡¯ mother had been notified by the teacher. But her fury got the best of her, as she thought about how a mere nickname could result in her son being battered like this, all the while the other party dared to im it was her fault as a parent. A child so violent must have been raised with serious issues in their home! Beep beep¡­ ¡°Hello, Nicodemus¡¯ mother! Have you received any notification from the teacher?¡± ¡°No¡­?¡± ¡°Well, here¡¯s what happened. My son suddenly started vomiting blood at school! I think things have taken a serious turn. You shoulde over as well. Your Nicodemus might have injured my son! It¡¯s just too vicious, really¡­¡± Peter¡¯s mother¡¯s tone was far from pleasant as she hung up the phone. The audacity of the other person infuriated her. If her son was fine, then all the better, but if something was wrong, she would not let them off the hook! Meanwhile, Teacher Robin arrived at the medical room with Peter, panting heavily from their sprint. ¡°I¡¯m fine, teacher!¡± Peter said, feeling ufortable. Breathless, Teacher Robin responded, ¡°You¡¯re vomiting blood and you say you¡¯re fine? Alright, stop talking now. Just stay quiet and rest.¡± Upon hearing that someone was vomiting blood, the school nurse quickly conducted an examination, observing that Peter seemed fine¡­ He appeared lively, and hisplexion didn¡¯t indicate internal bleeding. ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± the school nurse asked. Peter fidgeted and struggled to utter a word for a while. Under relentless questioning from Teacher Robin and the nurse, he finally managed to say, ¡°I got into a fight with Nicodemus this morning, and he made me bleed in my mouth.¡± He had spat out saliva with traces of blood twice on his way to the ssroom. Upon arriving in the ssroom, he realized he was bleeding in his mouth, so he had the urge to spit it out. However, he couldn¡¯t just spit anywhere in the ssroom. ¡°So, I held it in my mouth¡­ The more I held it, the more saliva umted, and I couldn¡¯t just spit it out randomly!¡± ¡°But then the teacher said we had to read the text aloud¡­¡± Peter said with a mournful face. ¡°So, I had no choice but to swallow the saliva.¡± But it felt dirty with blood and had a fishy smell. He swallowed a mouthful, and it immediately made him feel nauseous. ¡°me it on my mom! She made me eat too much in the morning! The food in my stomach started to come up! I couldn¡¯t vomit, so I had to force it back down.¡± As the contents of his stomach surged upward, he was in a bind. He couldn¡¯t vomit anymore; he had to force it down with all his might. Suddenly, that nauseating taste caused him to retch. He tried to cover his mouth, but identally bit his lip, causing it to bleed even more. He desperately tried to swallow the blood, creating a vicious cycle of vomiting¡­ It looked as if he was spitting out mouthfuls of blood. Teacher Robin and the school nurse fell silent. Unbelievable! Just listening to this description made them feel nauseous¡­ The nurse attended to him and asked him to take off his soiled clothes. Peter didn¡¯t have any spare clothes, and his vomiting had dirtied both the inside and outside of his attire. ¡°I¡¯ve already informed your mother. She¡¯ll bring clean clothes for you. Just lie down for now,¡± the nurse instructed. Concerned that he might hide behind the curtain without any clothes, Teacher Robin asked him to lie on the bed. Covered with a nket. Peter had no choice but toply. Peter¡¯s mother arrived in a hurry, without having checked her phone or heard Teacher Robin¡¯s phone call. As soon as she saw her son lying on the bed unable to get up, she rushed over and eximed, ¡°My son! What happened to you?¡± She was both worried and flustered, blurting out, ¡°Nicodemus went too far! Such a young child being so brutal¡­ What does he usually do at home?!¡± Teacher Robin¡¯s face turned dark as they said, ¡°Peter¡¯s mother, please don¡¯t panic. Peter is fine!¡± ¡°And he¡¯s lying in bed and you say he¡¯s fine?¡± ¡°Peter was mischievous, he called Nicodemus by a nickname, which wasn¡¯t right, but for Nicodemus to be so brutally violent that he made someone vomit blood¡­ it¡¯s clear how merciless he was.¡± ¡°A child so young, knowing how to be so cruel, does he have violent tendencies? How can this be¡­¡± Teacher Robin quickly exined Peter¡¯s situation. Peter¡¯s mother, who had been crying while ming Nicodemus, suddenly froze. ¡°Is¡­ is he really fine?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The school nurse said, ¡°He is fine. You should hurry back and bring clean clothes for your child!¡± Petery on the bed, feeling extremely embarrassed at this moment. He pursed his lips and remained silent. Peter¡¯s mother quickly wiped away her tears and forced a smile, saying, ¡°Oh my, I was just¡­ too anxious. Oops¡­ I must have made Teacher Robin feel embarrassed!¡± She blushed and felt extremely awkward. This wasn¡¯t like her at all. She directly badmouthed another child in front of the teacher. What kind of impression would that leave? Her anger was getting the best of her, causing her to create such a scene and embarrass herself. At that moment, she noticed the stains on Teacher Robin¡¯s clothes. She quickly said, ¡°Oh dear, Teacher Robin, your clothes are dirty!¡± Teacher Robin waved it off, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ just a little stain, I can clean it off.¡± Peter¡¯s mother shook her head, saying, ¡°This won¡¯t do! It¡¯s embarrassing. Teacher Robin, you put your heart and soul into teaching the children, sacrificing everything for them, burning yourself out like a candle, even willing to sacrifice your time¡­ How can we allow you to teach while your clothes are dirty?¡± Teacher Robin and the school nurse fell silent. Chater 900 Chater 900 Seizing the perfect opportunity, Peter¡¯s mother, influenced by the bootlicker,unched into a skillful spiel: ¡°With your words, you sow hope in the hearts of children, cultivating their academic endeavors with colorful pens, watering their growth with sweat, and nurturing their souls with dedication¡­¡± ¡°It is said that a teacher is a lifelong guardian, and as Peter¡¯s teacher, you are his lifelong elder!¡± ¡°So, when I go back, I¡¯ll bring clothes for Peter and buy a new set for you, Teacher Robin. What size do you wear?¡± Teacher Robin and the school nurse remained silent. Teacher Robin was on the verge of embarrassment! Her words were so exaggerated, making her feel ipetent. Maybe thenguage teacher should take over by her? ¡°No, really, no need! Peter¡¯s mother, please go back and get the clothes for Peter,¡± Teacher Robin responded hastily. Peter buried his head in his nket, utterly embarrassed. He despised his mother¡¯s behavior. Not only did she act this way toward every teacher, but she also did it with various leaders. Everyone called it ttery, but his mother was a bootlicker. He didn¡¯t want a bootlicker as his mother! The school nurse coughed, and Teacher Robin quickly ushered Peter¡¯s mother out of the room. With a serious face, Teacher Robin said, ¡°Peter¡¯s mother, there are only the two of us here¡­ I¡¯ll be straightforward with you. Don¡¯t engage in these shy things!¡± ¡°Most teachers here are diligent in their work. You don¡¯t have to worry about your child being treated unfairly at school. ttery won¡¯t get you anywhere, and not every teacher enjoys hearing it!¡± Teacher Robin finished speaking in one breath and added, ¡°I¡¯m being direct, so don¡¯t take offense!¡± Peter¡¯s mother thought to herself: No one doesn¡¯t like being ttered. You can¡¯t bite the hand that feeds you, right? Besides, she wasn¡¯t worried about her son being treated unfairly. She was concerned about him not receiving special treatment. She wanted her son to be treated with extra care at school, with teachers being kind to him. After all, children are fragile, and being too strict or serious with them can harm their mental development! She also wanted teachers to show more bias and pay more attention to her child at school¡­ Just like this time, when her son was beaten up by that Big ck Pig, if Ms. Montague were there, she would surely punish Nicodemus and give her son more care and attention. Oh well. ttery is just a matter of how you do it! There are many ways to tter! Peter¡¯s mother looked embarrassed and apologetic. ¡°Teacher Robin, you¡¯re right. I was too focused on short-term gains¡­ Sigh, a person¡¯s whole life revolves around their child. How can they not be anxious?¡± She sighed, expressing her genuine feelings. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve entrusted my child to you, we are actually at ease, knowing that he¡¯ll be fine at school¡­ But Peter can be mischievous, and I feel so guilty. It must be quite troublesome for you. I appreciate your hard work¡­¡± Lilly and Josh, who were crouching in a corner, remained silent. They had learned something new. You could tter in this way too. Teacher Robin sighed in understanding, but then something didn¡¯t sit right. Peter¡¯s mother smiled and said, ¡°Teacher Robin, you look so young and have such fair skin. You must workte into the night correcting assignments, right? Yet, you still manage to look so radiant and beautiful. It¡¯s truly admirable, unlike us¡­ getting old and faded.¡± Peter¡¯s mother immersed herself in ttery, momentarily forgetting about bringing clothes for her son. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Little did she know that Teacher Robin¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t stay upte correcting assignments.¡± Peter¡¯s mother stammered, ¡°Yes, yes, we usually see the assignments corrected by the time we pick him up from school. Teacher Robin, you¡¯re amazing, so efficient. You must work on lesson nste at night, right?¡± Teacher Robin¡¯s face showed indifference. ¡°I don¡¯t stay upte working on lesson ns either. When I finish work, I¡¯m done. Staying upte to work on unfinished tasks only shows my ipetence.¡± Peter¡¯s mother fell silent. Teacher Robin continued, ¡°My skin isn¡¯t that great either. It¡¯s makeup and powder!¡± She looked at Peter¡¯s mother, speaking in a rather unpleasant tone, ¡°Peter¡¯s mother, is it so difficult to stop ttering? You always want your child to receive more attention and special treatment. Do you think it¡¯s fair to the other children?¡± ¡°First, he gave Lilly a derogatory nickname, and now he provoked Nicodemus, resulting in a beating. What kind of special treatment are you expecting from me?¡± Peter¡¯s mother opened her mouth, her face turning red with embarrassment and a mix of anger. How could this young teacher criticize her like this? She¡¯s not her student¡­ How can a teacher speak like this, as if a few harsh words areparable to physically hurting someone? Her son is the one who got hurt! Inside the school infirmary, the school nurse¡¯s gaze, barely perceptible, made Peter¡¯s mother feel utterly ashamed. The bootlicker suddenly grew restless, as if it had touched upon something unbearable, making it feel agitated. In the shadows, Lilly whispered, ¡°Josh, see that? This is what happens when ttery hits a snag!¡± Josh stared at the bootlicker, ¡°So, what does he do?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°He¡¯ll reveal his true colors, show his ws, and then our opportunity wille.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ so, it¡¯s your chance, Josh. My ghost-catching doesn¡¯t need to be thisplicated!¡± Josh fell silent. Lilly said, ¡°When the bootlicker can¡¯t hold back any longer, Josh, throw a talisman at her!¡± It might embarrass Peter¡¯s mother, and she apologized for that. It¡¯s what she should do. If only Josh knew what Lilly was thinking deep down¡­ He would have said: Yes! Well said! Chater 901 Chater 901 Bootlicker doesn¡¯t care about what others think, only whether the person he¡¯s brown-nosing approves of her. Peter¡¯s mother had just finished ttering and got pped in the face. In the end, she had to force a smile and say, ¡°Yes, yes, Teacher Robin is right. I¡¯ll go get Peter¡¯s clothes¡­¡± The embarrassment in her heart was bing unbearable. She wanted to throw a tantrum, but then she remembered that it was her son¡¯s homeroom teacher¡­ So she could only leave quickly. The bootlicker on her head had be restless, constantly saying, ¡°Damn woman, she said so many good things and still didn¡¯t give us face!¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave, quickly go back and keep ttering her. There¡¯s no one we can¡¯t win over in this world!¡± ¡°Go back and deal with her! Deal with her!!!¡± ttery couldn¡¯t win over the person they wanted to win over the most, and the bootlicker was going mad. It roared and vigorously shook Peter¡¯s mother¡¯s head. Josh felt like he could see the remnants of Peter¡¯s mother¡¯s soul being shaken by the force. ¡°Now is the time!¡± Lilly said. Josh puzzled, ¡°Huh¡­ huh???¡± He wasn¡¯t ready yet! He watched as Peter¡¯s mother quickly walked away, turning into a corridor. He didn¡¯t know if she was concerned about her unttering face, so she was walking towards the secluded areas. He watched as she entered the school¡¯s small garden. Lilly urged, ¡°Josh, go after her! If you miss this chance, you¡¯ll have to wait for the next time she lets her guard down!¡± Josh gritted his teeth. A malignant spirit was still a malignant spirit, but he had Lilly with him! Lilly wouldn¡¯t abandon him¡­ right? Josh quickly rushed towards the small garden. ¡°Stop!¡± Josh shouted coldly. Peter¡¯s mother turned around¡­ This turn surprised Josh. Under the clear sky, Peter¡¯s mother¡¯s previously neatlybed hair was now scattered, covering a few strands over her eyes. Her eyeballs rolled up as if they were electrocuted, while her mouth twisted at a strange angle, distorting her face¡­ As if she was desperately suppressing something, preparing to go insane. ¡°Da¡­ Daring fiend! Watch where you¡¯re running!¡± Josh wanted to say something cool, but it came out like that. As soon as he spoke, he forcefully threw the object in his hand! ng! A frying pan attack! Lilly said to throw the talisman when it wasn¡¯t paying attention¡­ wait, why did a frying pan fly out instead?! He was supposed to throw the talisman¡­ No, when did he bring a frying pan with him? Peter¡¯s mother, whose head was hit by the frying pan, turned around. She seemed to have heard someone call her. Her sanity returned a little, her eyes trembled and returned to their original position. She forced a smile on her face, but it looked even more terrifying on her contorted face. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Oh¡­ Lilly¡¯s brother¡­¡± she said softly. Josh secretly cursed. Under Lilly¡¯s influence, he had gradually be numb to malignant spirits and didn¡¯t think they were that formidable. Now that he was personally facing one, he realized how terrifying they could be even in broad daylight. The bootlicker on Peter¡¯s mother¡¯s head suddenly calmed down, and she stared at Lilly behind Josh, with all her hair standing on end. But then he became suspicious. Wait a minute, that day he felt a powerful aura from this little girl, but now it¡¯s gone. And looking at the little boy in front of him, he had a feeling he was more like a young practitioner¡­ However, is this little practitioner here to capture him? With this level, dare to provoke him? How ridiculous! The bootlicker opened its blood-filled mouth and pounced toward Josh! Josh eximed, ¡°Oh shit!¡± and quickly rolled on the ground, trying to imitate the cool move Drake had done that day. Unfortunately, instead of rolling, he ended up nervously smacking his face on the ground. Bootlicker smiled, ¡°Hehehehe!¡± As it was about to bite him, Josh shouted desperately, ¡°Lilly, help me!¡± and randomly threw all the talismans from his pocket at the bootlicker! A human and a ghost engaged in a fight. He ran, he chased, he was covered in tears and snot¡­ Oh no, wait, that¡¯s not right. Josh couldn¡¯t believe it. Lilly was actually ignoring him! Sobbing! Lilly leaned against the arch of the small garden with her arms crossed, exuding an aura of indifference. Josh had a protective bracelet on him, and even if he didn¡¯t, he still had the amulet. Even if he was in danger, it would be as easy as waving her hand to save him, even without the protective bracelet and amulet. Of course, she wanted him to practice catching ghosts on his own. As the future Asmodeus¡­ how could Josh not know how to catch ghosts? Aftering up from the Abyss of Ghosts, Lilly awakened to certain things. For example, she learned that Polly would be the future avian soul collector, the Bird Devil. Josh would be Asmodeus. Mammon, the only one among the top ten dark generals who could openly appear in the human world during the day, had the primary responsibility of patrolling and monitoring good and evil in the mortal realm. If he encountered extremely wicked spirits or lingering souls whose lifespans had expired, he would take them back to the underworld. As for Asmodeus, his responsibility was simr to Mammon¡¯s, but he was the most unique one among them¡­ Asmodeus would always appear in the form of a child. This meant that Josh would undergo a crucial transformation when he reached his child form. Lilly didn¡¯t know when this transformation would ur, but Josh was already growing up, and the time for his child form was limited. She had to help himplete the transformation as soon as possible. As for why the bootlicker didn¡¯t run when it saw her? Apart from her concealing her aura, she had also cast a spell on the bootlicker, not a simple career cut spell, but a disdain spell. It was a new spell she had just developed, and she wanted to test its effectiveness. This spell made the malignant spirit forget about her and ignore her existence. After being chased by the King of Cities twice, Lilly had been thinking about finding a way to make the King of Cities lower his guard, even if just a little bit. Then she realized that there was something called ¡°arrogance¡± in the diversity of human emotions. Arrogance could make people be self-important, lower their guard, and make themcent¡­ reaching its peak as disdain for everything. It might not be very useful against the King of Cities at the moment, but it was sufficient against malignant spirits. The bootlicker didn¡¯t consider Lilly a threat and was subtly influenced by Lilly¡¯s spell, thinking that it had been mistaken that day. Moreover, as a malignant spirit, how could it be afraid of a little brat who didn¡¯t even have half of its power? ¡°Die¡­¡± The bootlicker reached out and grabbed Josh by the neck! Josh was exhausted from running, and for a moment, he couldn¡¯t react in time and was caught off guard. The malignant spirit gripped his neck, making it nearly impossible for him to breathe. Li¡­ Lilly¡­ please¡­ Soon, Josh realized that Lilly really wasn¡¯t paying attention to him! Chater 902 Chater 902 Lilly¡­ No, please¡­ I beg you, don¡¯t! Josh stuck out his tongue, his eyes rolling back for a moment. Damn it¡­ In a fit of anger, he reached out and pulled out a ritual de. He wildly stabbed at bootlicker, hitting him right in the waist. Bootlicker furious, ¡°I¡¯ll strangle your throat!¡± Josh replied, ¡°I¡¯ll gut your waist!¡± They wrestled together, a chaotic tangle of limbs, chasing and escaping, waist for the waist. Josh had made the ritual de himself. Originally, he had intended to make a ritual sword, but it was too long to fit in his backpack. So he improvised, making it shorter, and it became a ritual de. With a direct stab, he managed to seize the bootlicker¡¯s waist. He was stunned: ¡°Do ghosts even have waists?¡± Aren¡¯t ghosts just a mass of bad aura? A floating specter? How could they have waists? Bootlicker: ¡°My waist¡­ Give me back my waist!¡± Josh: ¡°Release my throat¡­ Let go!¡± Lilly remained silent. Even she was shocked. What kind of plot twist was this? Who would have thought that Josh would conquer his opponent by seizing their waist for the first time he captured a ghost? The corners of Lilly¡¯s mouth twitched uncontrobly, finally understanding why Pablo always had a twitching corner of his mouth. The ghosts who had quietly peeked out to watch themotion were also astonished. The harem spirit was shocked, ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s seizing a man¡¯s lifeblood!¡± Ghost bride replied, ¡°Harem, you¡¯re talking nonsense! A man¡¯s lifeblood isn¡¯t their waist!¡± Harem spirit curious, ¡°Hmm? Exin further.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Weakling spirit gave them each a punch, ¡°Shut up!¡± Unlucky ghost, with a face full of exasperation, said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you two can even make out colors from just watching.¡± Harem spirit looked puzzled: ¡°What colors? I don¡¯t understand. What are you talking about?¡± Unlucky ghost fell silent. In the small garden, Josh and the bootlicker fought fiercely, kicking up clouds of dust. Amidst the haze, only glimpses of Josh¡¯s asional face and bootlicker¡¯s protruding waist could be seen. ¡°Submit! I¡¯m asking if you submit!¡± Josh grinned, gripping the waist tightly. Bootlicker was furious, ¡°¡­Damn it¡­¡± Would he dare to say he submitted? His waist was in the opponent¡¯s hands. How could a man be without a waist?! What was even more infuriating was that the kid was covered in talismans. Fine, let¡¯s not mention the protective bracelet he had on his hand. It had just flickered briefly and then mysteriously went dim. Bootlicker had no idea that Lilly had suppressed the protective bracelet on purpose, just so he could be used as a sparring partner for Josh. But this kid had way too many quirks. Talismans were stuffed in his clothes and pants, everywhere. Damn it, even his stylish hair, standing tall and firm, was supported by carefully rolled talismans. ¡°I submit, I submit! Can I call you ¡®bro¡¯?¡± Bootlicker looked frustrated, but couldn¡¯t help adding, ¡°Give me back my waist first.¡± How could Josh return the waist to him? He didn¡¯t have a jar of souls or a Hell Ruler Pce, but he did have a snakeskin bag, a smaller one. This snakeskin bag had twoyers, and the middleyer was filled with soul-binding talismans. He threw the waist into the bag, and the bootlicker could forget about getting it back. Bootlicker fell silent. This kid¡­ was he so annoying? Bootlicker red and sat down on the ground: ¡°I¡¯m not fighting anymore! I won¡¯t fight you!¡± Josh sneered: ¡°Tell me your name, where you¡¯re from, and how you died!¡± Did he think he was the Ruler of Hell, catching ghosts and then interrogating them? Josh raised the ritual de: ¡°I wonder if I can stab through a waist with this knife? I¡¯ve never tried it before, but I want to give it a shot.¡± Bootlicker: ¡°¡­My name is Cyrus Moseley.¡± Josh fell silent. Bootlicker felt more and more aggrieved and continued, ¡°I¡¯m from Uthar, near the Swiebia area.¡± That area was a rapidly developing economic zone, attracting various tycoons and bing a financial hub. ¡°I was just an ordinary salesperson. Thepetition for survival was intense¡­¡± Salesperson, of course, there would be a lot to say. Contacting clients, running the business, and socializing over drinks were all part of the job. ¡°I was a salesperson for an online business. At that time, Arombaba had just started developing its online business, and Pearchy had justunched.¡± Online shopping wasn¡¯t as popr as it is now. People used to buy things from physical stores, but the big bosses said that emerce was the future trend. Salespeople mainly did door-to-door sales, going to each store and pitching to each owner. They even had to pitch to potential customers who seemed to have potential. Walking ten kilometers in a day was the bare minimum, and at the most tiring times, he had worn out two pairs of leather shoes. When Josh heard this, he skeptically asked, ¡°Are you sure it wasn¡¯t a problem with your shoe quality?¡± Bootlicker fell silent. His train of thought had been interrupted. Bootlicker was certain that this brat was his lifelong enemy in the afterlife. Chater 903 Chater 903 Weakling Spirit nodded, ¡°I have some impression. We didn¡¯t hear much about online shopping before, but there were often peopleing to school to distribute flyers.¡± Most of the flyers at school were for novels. Students who wanted to buy books would take the promotional flyers, which had colorful novel covers like ¡°The Left Ear¡± and ¡°That Guy is Arrogant¡±¡­ they were especially popr among girls. After checking the boxes on the flyers, they would hand them over to the salesperson, who would then ce the order. After one or two weeks, the novels would be delivered by mail. Of course, in addition to books, there were also some small essories like earrings and nes, but clothes were rare. Everyone was used to going out to buy clothes and shoes. Unlike now, many people buy things by opening a shopping app, cing an order, making the payment, and waiting for the delivery. They can usually receive their purchased items within two or three days. ¡°It can be said that the convenience of shopping now is inseparable from the efforts of the salespeople who paved the way for emerce.¡± Weakling Spirit exined this to Lilly. Lilly said, ¡°Wow¡­ I learned something new.¡± She didn¡¯t know about the process from the past in her generation. Bootlicker nodded and continued: ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s right¡­ I started with this kind of promotion, distributing flyers at schools.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. It was easy to do because students were easy to talk to. As long as he found a willing student to take the flyers to school and register the orders, he would collect themter and ce the orders together. He would receive amission from the tform and the stores for helping with online orders. But those were small-scale activities. Later, he took on another business line. ¡°Finding businesses to join the tform,¡± Bootlicker said, ¡°finding those store owners and persuading them to open online stores on the tform.¡± If he sessfully signed one, he would receive a substantialmission. ¡°After bing familiar with it, small shops no longer satisfied me. I wanted to work withrger stores. At that time, there were store ratings, and I would earn a 10%mission if I managed to get a ¡®Purple Diamond¡¯ store to join.¡± ordingly, he started looking for small-scalepanies. ¡°But why would they trust me or thepany? It was so easy to run physical stores back then.¡± ¡°So, I had to butter them up in every way possible, constantly tter them, treat them to meals, drinks, and singing. I went all out to build rtionships.¡± ¡°For male bosses, I would praise them as sessful and dominant individuals. For female bosses, I would praise their youth, beauty, and entrepreneurial spirit. If they were slim, I would marvel at their great figure and ask for beauty tips. If they were overweight, I would envy their good fortune, assuming they must be wealthy and prosperous.¡± In short, there was no horse he couldn¡¯t tter! Gradually, he became so skilled at ttery that it came naturally to him. He could easily make bosses feel on top of the world with just his words. There was nothing he couldn¡¯t understand! ¡°Who would have thought that one day I would tter the wrong person.¡± Bootlicker grumbled, ¡°One day, I saw my ultimate client¡ªa certain boss walking with a young, beautiful, and well-proportioned woman.¡± The boss wasn¡¯t bad-looking, just a little older, the type of man who aged like fine wine. The girl was much younger, barely 18. ¡°I looked at him with envy, thinking he truly deserved to be a sessful person if he could find such a good-looking woman.¡± Harem Spirit chimed in, ¡°So, was the girl his daughter?¡± Bootlicker replied, ¡°It would have been that simple if she was his daughter.¡± After the girl finished shopping, she chatted with the boss while he apanied her. The boss smirked and said, ¡°Women are all materialistic. Give them some money, and they¡¯re willing to be mistresses. They¡¯re all about money. If you give them enough, they¡¯ll do whatever you want, even in bed.¡± ¡°I knew this was a form of male boasting, showing off his wealth and his prowess in that area. But, most importantly, based on my years of experience in ttery, I could hear his disdain for women.¡± ¡°The essence of ttery is to identify the client¡¯s pain points, the things others don¡¯t know, especially in terms of concepts¡­ and hit the bullseye with your ttery!¡± With so many people ttering, why was he the only one who seeded by ttery alone? It was because he had learned to ¡®build shared values¡¯ with his clients. The boss¡¯s disdain for women was his hidden pain point. ¡°Immediately, I responded, ¡®Exactly! Mistresses are so cheap, just like female dogs. They only care about money, but it has to be a boss like you. Others can¡¯t afford it.''¡± ¡°Then I jokingly said, ¡®Boss, you¡¯re still going strong. You¡¯ve taken good care of yourself! How did you manage to do that? Care to share your experiences with me?''¡± The spirits looked puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that statement?¡± It wasn¡¯t about whether the statement aligned with their values, but rather, ording to Bootlicker¡¯s ttery technique, there shouldn¡¯t have been any mistakes. Bootlicker looked frustrated, ¡°The problem lies in the term ¡®mistress¡¯ and the phrase ¡®going strong¡¯.¡± This boss was difficult to tter. He was petty and vindictive. Not only that, he had a particr desire for the thrill of controlling everything, like an emperor deciding life and death. ¡°Let me put it this way, when one of his employees talked behind his back and he found out, he had the person beaten until they were disabled, making it clear that he had the power to control everything.¡± Because of that, Bootlicker had been doing his best to please, tter, and say nice things. ¡°Who could have imagined that this person himself would be someone else¡¯s mistress¡­¡± The spirits looked perplexed. Josh clicked his tongue and said, ¡°¡­tsk.¡± Chater 904 Chater 904 Little did the bootlicker know that his unintentional ttery had struck a nerve. ¡°He served two women simultaneously¡ªone in power and the other the wife of a prominent figure on the rich list.¡± ¡°He knew that both women¡¯s husbands were inadequate and that they had been neglected, so he took advantage of the opportunity to please them.¡± The one in power could provide him with protection for his dubious business practices, while the wealthy one could offer him investments, allowing his business to flourish. Everyone in their circle knew about his ¡°betrayal,¡± and how he relied on women instead of relying on his abilities. It was always his biggest concern. Not to mention, both women were far from attractive. They were middle-aged, with beer bellies bigger than most men¡¯s and thighs so thick they had extra fat bulging out. ¡°He tried to please both sides, relying entirely on medications to maintain his performance.¡± That¡¯s why those two ttering remarks struck a nerve, inadvertently hitting him where it hurt the most. ¡°He twisted my words and imed that I was so skilled in socializing and had such extensive connections that I must have known about his affair with the two women all along. And he even sneered about his declining virility.¡± Poor bootlicker, wrongly used; he genuinely had no idea! But the boss didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak, and he cut his waist, leaving him for dead. ¡°That¡¯s how I died!¡± the bootlicker eximed. ¡°After my waist was cut, I didn¡¯t die immediately. It was the infection that followed that ended my life.¡± Fearing that he would report the incident, the boss locked him up in a room, guarded and prevented him from leaving. It was in that confinement that he contracted an infection and died from septicemia. ¡°After death, all I wanted was to reim my ¡®waist.¡¯ You know, they say if a corpse is not intact, it can¡¯t be reincarnated.¡± Reiming my ¡®waist¡¯ was about retrieving my soul, not getting my physical waist back. To put it simply, I needed to find my soul in its entirety. ¡°But little did I know, my ¡®waist¡¯ was clenched in the jaws of a ck dog,¡± the bootlicker said. ¡°A vicious dog, extremely skilled at hunting down spirits.¡± To reim his ¡®waist,¡¯ he spent over ten years battling with the ck dog until it finally died and he truly regained his ¡®waist.¡¯ And that¡¯s how he became a malignant spirit. Josh was speechless. ¡°No wonder¡­¡± No wonder hitting his waist had such an impact. Josh realized he had unintentionally struck the bootlicker¡¯s weakest spot. Ha! He truly was a genius! Josh proudly dered, ¡°Alright, now that you¡¯re under my control, will you follow Lilly or choose to dissipate into nothingness?¡± The bootlicker looked at Josh in despair, then at Lilly. Who would want to follow these two brats? He hadn¡¯t even sought revenge on his boss yet. He had been hit where it hurt, and he was determined to scatter his boss¡¯s ashes! So he had to be stronger, strong enough to touch physical objects and dig up his opponent¡¯s grave. Josh raised an eyebrow. ¡°You refuse?¡± He raised the ritual de, threatening the bootlicker¡¯s soul tucked away in the snakeskin bag. The bootlicker fell silent. He had no choice but to lower his head and say, ¡°I¡­ I agree¡­¡± For the sake of one ¡®waist,¡¯ bing a malignant spirit, there was no way he would easily give up his ¡®waist.¡¯ The harem spirit shook her head. ¡°ttery may be impressive, but it¡¯s not that simple to see through our Lilly¡¯s true nature.¡± The bootlicker, suppressed by Lilly¡¯s disdain spell, paused upon hearing these words. No, something wasn¡¯t right. How could there be so many malignant spirits around this child? No, wait, they were ghost generals and ghost lords?! A child who had willingly earned the loyalty of ghost generals and ghost lords couldn¡¯t be ordinary! Indeed, that unsettling feeling he had on that day wasn¡¯t unfounded! ¡°I knew something was off. So, it was here¡­¡± the bootlicker murmured. Lilly raised her hand and casually flicked her finger. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve discovered it.¡± She retracted the disdain spell that had been suppressing the bootlicker. In that instant, the bootlicker finally realized that Lilly was not merely a formidable child. She was none other than the Ruler of Hell, exerting her control! She¡­ She¡­ She was the Ruler of Hell?! The bootlicker¡¯s mind raced, and in a sh, he hugged Lilly¡¯s leg. ¡°Your Excellency, Ruler of Hell!¡± Tears streamed down the bootlicker¡¯s face. ¡°I am willing to follow you, serving you faithfully, willing toy down my life for you!¡± ¡°I was blind! I knew there was something extraordinary about you the moment Iid eyes on you¡­ That radiance¡­!¡± ¡°Now I understand. It wasn¡¯t just any light. It was the radiance of your majesty, the radiance of holiness, the radiance that suppresses all evil in the world!¡± ¡°No, was it even light? It was your majesty, Ruler of Hell, emanating from you at such a young age, with such magnanimity¡­¡± Lilly, Josh, and the ghosts fell into silence. ¡°Stop!¡± Lilly said speechlessly. ¡°Enough with the ttery. I don¡¯t need ttery. Only Hell Ruler Pce emits gas. Do you want to go inside and have a look?¡± She waved the Hell Ruler Pce in her hand. The bootlicker hastily replied, ¡°I dare not, I dare not! If the Ruler of Hell says no ttery, then no ttery it shall be! Being able to be one of the ghost generals under themand of the Ruler of Hell, I suddenly realize that all my wandering and confusion over these years had a purpose¡­¡± Lilly and Josh remained speechless. Lilly raised her hand and swiftly collected the bootlicker. Alright, now only Peter¡¯s mother remained. But it didn¡¯t matter. They didn¡¯t need to pay her any attention. Daddy would handle it. Under the influence of the malignant spirits, Peter¡¯s mother, who had just been struck on the head with a frying pan, remained dazed and disoriented. It took her a while to regain her senses, holding her head in pain. ¡°Ouch¡­ my head!¡± Peter¡¯s mother noticed the lump on her head and then looked down at the frying pan at her feet. She became instantly furious. Who hit her with a frying pan?! However, in the blink of an eye, the frying pan vanished. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Lilly reached out her hand and retrieved Josh¡¯s frying pan from thin air, hiding it away. ¡°Auntie, are you okay?¡± Lilly smiled sweetly. ¡°We noticed that you fell and hit your head, and you¡¯ve got a big bump. Come over and let us take a look.¡± Peter¡¯s mother, was dumbfounded and stood there frozen. She fell¡­ Did she fall? Was it just her eyes ying tricks on her earlier¡­? But a frying pan as big as that couldn¡¯t just disappear into thin air. So, it was just her imagination? Peter¡¯s mother looked at Lilly, feeling somewhat ufortable. This child was the instigator behind everything that went wrong for her son at school. Their family was good at boasting. What good coulde from a child raised in such a family, iming to be an airline captain, professor, and actor? Perhaps this kid was here tough at her for falling. Peter¡¯s mother forced a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± With that, she hurriedly left. Lilly had already finished helping Josh catch ghosts and hurried back to the ssroom. ¡°Lilly, am I amazing?¡± From afar, Josh¡¯s voice seeking praise could still be heard. And Lilly¡¯s generous praise came without hesitation, ¡°My brother is the most amazing in the world!¡± Josh burst intoughter, unable to see anything with his eyes closed¡­ Peter¡¯s mother remembered what she had to do and hurried back to fetch clothes for her son. Then she went to a department store and bought a dress worth over a thousand dors, matching Teacher Robin¡¯s figure. She liked the dress herself, so Teacher Robin would surely like it too. She nned to say that she had washed the clothes and asked Teacher Robin to temporarily change into them¡­ Yes, that¡¯s what she would do! Just as she reached the school gate, she bumped into Nicodemus¡¯s parents and Bettany¡­? Chater 905 Chater 905 Peter got into a fight with Nicodemus and gave him a nickname, but Teacher Robin advised him it was not right. When Peter¡¯s mother saw Nicodemus¡¯s mother and Bettanying out together, she felt puzzled. These two kids had both fought with her son before, so how did they end up together? Indeed, birds of a feather flock together, and both families had a liking for violence. She needed to keep her distance from them. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Lilly¡¯s grandmother,¡± Peter¡¯s mother nodded slightly. ¡°Hello.¡± Bettany ignored herpletely, and Nicodemus¡¯ mother couldn¡¯t be bothered either. The usatory tone in Peter¡¯s mother¡¯s phone call had already rubbed her the wrong way. Her own son could give others nicknames without consequences, but as soon as he got hit, suddenly it became a big deal. ¡°Well, I should be going,¡± Nicodemus¡¯s mother bumped into Bettany by chance. Nicodemus¡¯ mother hurried to the school and found that Peter wasn¡¯t coughing blood. As she was about to leave, Bettany greeted Teacher Robin. They only met then. Because they were both leaving, they decided to walk together for a while. Bettany had a poised and dignified smile on her face. Everything was just right. ¡°Alright, take care.¡± Nicodemus¡¯ mother waved her hand and left in the car. Peter¡¯s mother waspletely ignored, feeling embarrassed and resentful in her heart. Speechless, what¡¯s there to celebrate? Ignoring people like that, without a hint of politeness. She couldn¡¯t pay attention to them either! Peter¡¯s mother, feeling displeased, walked to the concierge to register. Bettany waited for half a minute, and ke¡¯s impressive SUV squeaked to a stop in front of her. As soon as ke poked his head out, he called out to Bettany, ¡°Mom.¡± Immediately after, Anthony¡¯s discreet Maybach came to an abrupt halt. Anthony got out of the car and opened the door for Bettany, asking, ¡°Lilly and Josh. Are they okay?¡± Bettany waved her hand, ¡°What could possibly happen? Lilly has always been reliable¡­¡± As for Josh? When I passed by, I didn¡¯t see him. I was wondering if I should ask the teacher when something suddenly urred to me¡­ I checked to see Lilly¡¯s ssroom again, but she wasn¡¯t there. They must have gone ¡°somewhere¡± together. It must be sneaking around, and Bettany naturally wouldn¡¯t foolishly ask the teacher and reveal the truth if the teacher hadn¡¯t noticed it before. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll have to talk to the principal about the Parent Committee matter,¡± Bettany was about to say something when another car stopped behind Anthony¡¯s vehicle. Surprisingly, it was the leader of Business Management County personallying over, stopping Anthony and smiling. Peter¡¯s mother had already entered the school and abruptly stopped, hiding behind the flower wall, watching with uncertainty. Then she witnessed a scene that shocked her. The leader approached the SUV again, but this time, the SUV owner didn¡¯t even get out of the car. Using slender fingers, they casually tapped the car¡¯s window. Despite such insolent and impolite behavior, the leader standing outside the car didn¡¯t dare to show the slightest irritation. They even smiled¡­ It seems like an attempt to please?! Even more shocking, she saw the principal hastily walking outside and quickly greeted someone through the SUV window. Peter¡¯s mother was horrified: It seemed like a high-ranking official was in the car! The high-ranking official slightly leaned out and said a few words, while the principal nodded repeatedly. Finally, they watched the SUV and Maybach drive away¡­ Peter¡¯s mother¡¯s mind buzzed. The Lilly family¡­ did they really have a significant background? Peter¡¯s mother quickly took out her phone and checked. It took her awhile to figure out that the SUV was worth over a million dors. And the Maybach¡­ looking at the seemingly ordinary Maybach, it was worth tens of millions! What family could afford cars worth millions and tens of millions so casually? In an instant, Peter¡¯s mother felt a sinking feeling in her heart. Her son had unintentionally offended someone influential, someone with a solidwork of connections! She had to inform her son immediately¡­ It was really wrong to give people nicknames. She needed to apologize to Lilly sincerely and try to improve their rtionship as much as possible¡­ With these thoughts in mind, Peter¡¯s mother hurriedly went to the school infirmary. At this moment, Teacher Robin counseled Peter. Rarely having this opportunity, she wasn¡¯t in a rush to start ss. After all, sses could be attended at any time, but Peter couldn¡¯t afford to miss an essential lesson. ¡°Peter, get up and drink water!¡± Teacher Robin poured him a ss of water first. Peter resisted, pouting and saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink.¡± Teacher Robin ced the ss of water on the table and asked with deep concern, ¡°You¡¯ve made a mess of yourself this time, and you don¡¯t even have clothes to wear. I¡¯m sure you must be feeling terrible, right?¡± Peter snorted. Teacher Robin continued, ¡°This was just a false rm. Imagine if someone hit you until you bled, how miserable would you feel then?¡± ¡°When your ssmates beat you up at school, it usually isn¡¯t too severe. But if you were out in the real world, no one would tolerate you¡­¡± Peter remained silent. It was just a nosebleed, and he couldn¡¯t die from it. He was a boy, so he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Teacher Robin said, ¡°It¡¯s not right to give people nicknames. It¡¯s extremely impolite. Just imagine if someone called you a nickname that you didn¡¯t like, you wouldn¡¯t be happy, right?¡± Peter shrugged, not concerned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just giving nicknames? Why make such a big deal out of it?¡± Chater 906 Chater 906 Teacher Robin said a lot, feeling that this child simply did not realize the problem. She turned the tables and said, ¡°Actually, do you want to hear what the teacher has to say? The teacher beats you well! They should beat you more, and it¡¯s wise to knock all your teeth out.¡± Peter: ¡°What?¡± Teacher Robin: ¡°If anyone gives me an offensive nickname and pisses me off, I will take off my work clothes and roll up my sleeves and beat him up!¡± ¡°So you just haven¡¯t met a mean person, just wait!¡± Peter: ¡°¡­¡­?¡± He thought it was new the first time he heard such words. Some people say, forget it, it¡¯s normal for kids to fight. The mother said: nicknames are no big deal, hitting people is wrong! ¡­¡­ He had a younger brother at home, and every time he fought with his brother, their mother always asked who started it. Whoever started it would be criticized. Then, one time, he gave his brother the nickname ¡°annoying goblin.¡± His brother started crying and hitting him at the same time. After understanding what happened, their mother said, ¡°It¡¯s wrong for your brother to give you a nickname, but should you have retaliated? If you retaliate, you are the one in the wrong!¡± It was then that he had an epiphany. So, it could be like this. As long as he didn¡¯t start the fight, it wouldn¡¯t be his fault. At the same time, he learned how to provoke and attack others with words, making them initiate the fight! The benefit of doing so was that he would always be the one receiving favoritism. Besides this reason, Peter didn¡¯t feel like he was in the wrong. This is because his mother often called his brother a crybaby, a pest, and she even called him slow and mischievous, like a little mischief. So he never thought there was anything wrong with nicknames. In fact, giving nicknames would draw more attention to him. When school started, nobody knew him, and nobody paid attention to him. But after he started giving others nicknames, gradually, everyone knew him, and they would yfully interact with him. Teacher Dorcas taught other students to be more generous, not concerned. Peter had never received any substantial punishment, gradually believing that ¡°having a nickname¡± was a way ofmunication. ¡­ The school nurse quietly pulled Teacher Robin aside. ¡°Um, Teacher Robin, is it appropriate to talk to a child like that?¡± Which teacher directly tells a student that they were beaten up well, and it would be best if their front teeth were knocked out? Teacher Robin snorted, ¡°So what if I said it like that?¡± The generation who grew up in the 1980s swallowed their grievances, the generation born in the 1990s nodded obediently, but the generation born in the 2000s was different. The post-2000 generation rectified the workce. She didn¡¯t know how to teach in the 1980s and 1990s. All she knew was what she should say and what she was afraid of¡ªafraid of hurting the child¡¯s fragile heart, the fear of distorting the child. But why didn¡¯t anyone consider her fragile heart? Who isn¡¯t just a big baby? She, still a ¡°child,¡± has to teach a bunch of children and deal with chaotic parents. Why doesn¡¯t anyone consider whether her heart is fragile or not? Why isn¡¯t anyone afraid of hurting her feelings? Hmmph. Teacher Robin lectured easily, not knowing if Peter had learned anything. But too much lecturing can easily provoke a rebellious mentality. So, when Peter¡¯s mother arrived, Teacher Robin left as well. ¡°Ah¡­ Teacher Robin, this is the dress I bought for you¡­ It¡¯s not¡­¡± Peter¡¯s mother chased after her, exining the situation. Teacher Robin stopped in her tracks and said with exasperation, ¡°Peter¡¯s mother, keep it for yourself! I said no gifts, no ttery. Anyway, you wouldn¡¯t understand, right?¡± She held back for a moment but couldn¡¯t contain herself, bluntly saying, ¡°Your behavior has already caused me trouble and made me disgusted! If you keep it up, maybe you should consider switching sses and finding a homeroom teacher who gets along with you!¡± After saying that, Teacher Robin walked away directly. Mrs. Szell stood still, her mouth agape¡­ Changing sses¡­ Changing sses wasn¡¯t an option. She had indeed considered it before. Who wouldn¡¯t? After all, this homeroom teacher was too young and didn¡¯t appreciate parents¡¯ goodwill. But now she didn¡¯t want to change anymore¡­ Peter¡¯s mother had no choice but to retreat and ask, ¡°What did your teacher say to you?¡± Peter muttered, ¡°Nothing!¡± Mrs. Szell didn¡¯t believe him. She could hear Teacher Robin¡¯s voice from afar, but it was just not clear enough. N?velDrama.Org ? content. This disobedient child doesn¡¯t tell her anything and causes trouble every day, making her angry. ¡°Let me tell you, it¡¯s not right to give people nicknames! Afterwards, apologize to Lilly when you return to ss. Do you hear me?¡± A question mark slowly formed on Peter¡¯s forehead How strange. Wasn¡¯t it just yesterday that they said Lilly¡¯s sister hitting him was definitely the other party¡¯s fault? Weren¡¯t they supposed to refuse to apologize to them and have no contact with them? They even told him to ignore Lilly when he saw her at school! Why the sudden change of heart today? ¡°Why?¡± Peter asked. Mrs. Szell frowned and said, ¡°Just remember it!¡± I¡¯ve told you so much, but you don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m doing it all for your benefit. Just do as I say!¡± ¡°If you have the chance, talk to Lilly more often. If she needs help, offer your assistance. Do you understand?¡± Peter was speechless. ¡°I was fighting with them just a few days ago, and now they want me to bow down to her? No way, absolutely not!¡± After saying that, he got dressed and ran off. It nearly drove Peter¡¯s mother into madness. Outside the hallway. Harem Spirit and Unlucky Ghost were wandering around, iming to collect firsthand campus information for Lilly. They aspired to make her the new era¡¯s school bully¡­ no, top student. They witnessed the whole scene. ¡°This child¡­cks society¡¯s beatings!¡± Harem Spirit shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no hope.¡± The Unlucky Ghost¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How can you say there¡¯s no hope? As subordinates of Hades, how can we just stand by and watch a flower of our country go astray¡­¡± It didn¡¯t matter that hecked society¡¯s beatings. With their kind hearts, they would surely help him make up for regrets and ept ghostly beatings. Chater 907 Chater 907 Harem Spirit wondered, ¡°What are you up to?¡± Unlucky Ghost smirked, ¡°Nothing much.¡± They were just ghosts now. What else could they do? At most, they could just scare people, that¡¯s all! Unlucky Ghost found Weakling Spirit. Peter returned to the ssroom, entering through the back door. As soon as he walked into the room, the first thing he saw was Lilly¡¯s back. He remembered the day when he approached her with excitement as his first ssmate, only to get beaten up by her sister afterwards. Peter snorted. It¡¯s just a nickname. If you don¡¯t like it, you can just forget about it. Peter silently returned to his seat. Lilly nced back and Peter instantly felt caught red-handed. In a state of panic, he grimaced at her. Tsk, tsk, tsk! (©Ô*) Lilly: ¡°¡­¡± After school, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Jonas came to pick up Lilly. Jonas sat in the car without getting out but opened the door and waved at Lilly. Lilly was astonished and delighted. She grabbed Hannah with one hand and Josh with the other, rushing over to him. ¡°Uncle Jonas, why are you here?¡± Lilly hugged Jonas¡¯ arm. ¡°Uncle Jonas, aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered?¡± Jonas scratched her nose and sighed with a hint of resentment, ¡°What can I do about it? Some kids said they woulde and visit Uncle Jonas, but it¡¯s been half a year and I haven¡¯t seen them.¡± He had shot all the avable announcements in the studio throughout the year. Taylor¡¯s Amusement Park had been rebuilt three times. Little heartbreaker Lilly still didn¡¯t show up. So he could only ¡°visit¡± her, such an ungrateful little girl. Lilly looked apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Jonas. Little Lilly has been really busy.¡± Jonas chuckled and reached out to pinch her cheek. ¡°Like a little adult.¡± The door closed, and the car drove away. Not far away, the paparazzi, who seemed to be everywhere, finally captured what they wanted to capture. They were thrilled! Tomorrow¡¯s headline is secured! Lilly leaned on the back seat of the car and looked through the window at the car behind them. She said, ¡°Uncle Jonas, you¡¯re being photographed! Do you want me to handle it for you?¡± Jonas couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry. This little mannerism was bing more and more like ke. Should he help him get rid of them? Her lines sounded like a little secret agent. ¡°No need,¡± Jonas said, hisrge hand resting on her little head as he tousled her hair carelessly. ¡°They¡¯re just taking pictures of him.¡± Those persistent pests were as annoying as flies. They wouldn¡¯t rest until they captured something on them. Lilly sat down and nodded, ¡°Fine, considering that Uncle Jonas once had ghosts chasing him and I failed to protect Uncle Jonas in time, I reluctantly shield you from this disaster!¡± Jonas: ¡°¡­¡± Can we not bring that up?! Lilly stared at him again, tilting her head slightly. ¡°Uncle Jonas, when I calcted it, you did it on purpose. You¡¯re the heartless one.¡± He used her as a shield against his secret lover and secretly hid his own secret lover. The paparazzi¡¯s instincts were correct; Uncle Jonas indeed had a hidden lover. Hmph~ Seeing that he couldn¡¯t escape, he used her as a shield, greatly betraying his conscience. Jonas: ¡°¡­I¡¯ll treat you to ice cream.¡± Lilly: ¡°Daddy said not to be swayed by just ice cream!¡± Jonas: ¡°Two! Each has a strawberry scoop, a mango scoop, and a yogurt scoop!¡± Lilly: ¡°Deal!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Josh, who was sitting on the side, said, ¡°Uncle Jonas, what about mine?¡± Jonas replied, ¡°What kind of strawberry balls do boys eat?¡± Josh nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell Grandma about Uncle Jonas¡­¡± Jonas coughed, ¡°Fine.¡± Hannah said, ¡°And me.¡± Jonas replied, ¡°Fine.¡± Zachary looked at him, and Jonas furrowed his brow, saying, ¡°Fine.¡± Drake sitting in the passenger seat, looked at him through the rearview mirror. Jonas sighed, ¡°¡­Fine, it¡¯s all fine.¡± Ice cream was not a problem; he could afford as much as they wanted. The key issue was how to prevent Old Mrs. Crawford at home from finding out that he was taking a group of kids to eat ice cream especially when he is not stopping them¡­ The children in the car cheered, urging the driver to head straight to the ice cream shop in Malie City known for having the scrumptious ice cream. Before long, Bettany¡¯s frantic phone call came: ¡°I asked you to pick up the child. Where are you?¡± Jonas: ¡°Uh¡­ We saw an adorable cat on the way and ended up chasing it far away.¡± Lilly, Josh, and Hannah beside him: ¡°Meow~ Meow~ Meow~¡± Jonas quickly made a ¡®shh¡¯ gesture. Bettany scolded, ¡°Come back, I¡¯ll show you something good. It¡¯s round, with a ck bottom, and makes a loud sound when you hit it.¡± Jonas: ¡°Mom¡­ Mom, it¡¯s not necessary.¡± Bettany smiled but not really, ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s a must. I think youck something.¡± ¡°The light of motherly love.¡± Jonas: ¡°¡­¡± ** Jonas went to Lilly¡¯s school to pick up her photos, and sure enough, they became a hot topic the next day. Paparazzi, although dogs, had their own unspoken rules in the industry. They could take candid photos, but specific locations, especially those involving celebrities¡¯ privacy, were strictly forbidden to publish. On one hand, it was hical. It¡¯s one thing to enjoy gossip, but digging up graves is going too far. On the other hand, revealing a celebrity¡¯s privacy, especially their home address, could easilynd them in court. Lawsuits were almost guaranteed, and it could result in selling everything just to cover the damages, let alone facing imprisonment. That¡¯s why celebrity home addresses were very rarely exposed in the entertainment industry. In the photo, although the picture of Jonas hugging Lilly was blurry, it was still clear enough to recognize. When the photo was erged, the surrounding scenery was automatically cropped out, and whatever couldn¡¯t be cropped became blurred. Peter¡¯s mother woke up early and checked her phone after dropping her children off. The celebrity she paid the most attention to was Jonas. Jonas was a rare gem in the entertainment industry¡ªan actor who focused solely on his career, had a clean image, excellent acting skills, and an attractive personality. Moreover, he was incredibly handsome and never involved in scandals. Although she couldn¡¯t be considered an avid fan, given her age, nor was she as fanatical as the young girls in chasing after stars, she could definitely be considered a casual fan of Jonas. Recently, there had been some ambiguous rumors surrounding the golden boy of film, and she knew them. Finally, a photo of him picking up¡­ His little niece?! Wait, why did the golden boy of film¡¯s niece look so familiar¡­ Peter¡¯s mother widened her eyes! Oh my, isn¡¯t this Lilly Crawford?! In an instant, Peter¡¯s mother remembered Bettany¡¯s words: ¡¾My son Jonas, is an actor, the nation¡¯s film emperor, standing at 189 cm tall, weighing 120 kg, earning millions of dors a year. He has a seductive temperament and is both rogue and handsome.¡¿ It really is Jonas! No way¡­ Lilly Crawford¡¯s grandma actually spoke the truth. She wasn¡¯t exaggerating! Chater 908 Chater 908 Regarding Jonas, Lilly¡¯s grandmother¡¯s superstar son, she wasn¡¯t bragging. As for the other ones, like pilot¡­ or engineer¡­ they were all real? This was a family with an annual ie of tens of millions, or even billions. Unexpectedly, a billionaire stood beside her! And that man who didn¡¯t get out of the SUV, some high-ranking official. This family was truly wealthy and influential! Peter¡¯s mother regretted it. She regretted that when their children fought, she should have made her son apologize to Lilly¡­ They shouldn¡¯t have fought over trivial matters. If they had just endured and made amends, perhaps they would have be friends now. The children could have yed together at her house, and maybe she would already met her idol, Jonas¡­ If they had this connection, why would they need to tter so much? They could directly establish contact with the principal level and ensure that their son would be taken care of by all the teachers in the school¡­ Peter¡¯s mother felt despondent, her mood indescribable, unable to find joy. When she saw the expensive dress that had not been given as a gift, she felt even more ufortable. She hadn¡¯t even managed to get Teacher Robin¡¯s attention. There was a feeling of not getting anything right! Although it wasn¡¯t originally hers¡­ there was still a sense of losing something important, which made her feel frustrated. With a sigh, Peter¡¯s mother could only take the dress and go out, hoping to return it. After all, she couldn¡¯t wear it¡­ In the end, she couldn¡¯t return it, but could exchange it for a different size or a dress of the same price range. Peter¡¯s mother looked through the options and hurriedly choose a floral dress that she could wear. This incident was like that expensive but impractical dress, hanging in the closet all the time. It wasn¡¯t something she liked to wear, yet not wearing it made it the most expensive one, gradually bing a thorn in Peter¡¯s mother¡¯s heart¡­ Lilly¡¯s translucent pen of justice floated in front of her, like a reflection in a mirror, looking at Mrs. Szell and her expensive dress. ¡°A lot of things are like this dress, aren¡¯t they, Master?¡± Lilly nced aside, noticing that Master had come out today. Pablo nodded, ¡°I suppose everyone has such a dress in their wardrobe.¡± Lilly was puzzled. Everyone has one? She didn¡¯t have one in her wardrobe. Pablo affectionately ruffled her hair. ¡°You¡¯ll find out in the future.¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Okay, Master.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, Master, we should return the sacred tree to Phantom Cat as soon as possible!¡± Pablo grunted. ¡°They probably aren¡¯t in a hurry.¡± Lilly rolled her eyes. ¡°Master, you¡¯re the one who wants to hang on to it and cultivate, right?¡± Pablo red. ¡°Nonsense. Would your master be like that?¡± Lilly said ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± on her face. Her little face turned reddish and innocent as she blinked her eyes. Pablo: ¡°¡­¡± Well, yes, he was. Whatever she said, he would agree along with it. Pablo chuckled, ¡°Master, isn¡¯t this all for you? You heartless little one.¡± He only wanted to be stronger so he could protect her well. The next time they returned to the Underworld, he hoped to have her under his wing, and his aspiring apprentice could walk with confidence! As for Phantom Cat¡­ well, their current strength is sufficient, no need to rush! Lilly giggled and dashed out of the room, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯m finding Uncle Jonas to film!¡± In reality, she wanted to return to Clodston with everyone after returning the sacred tree. They had been away for a long time¡­ it was time to return. She had already be very strong and didn¡¯t need to stay in Malie City anymore, nor did she need her dad to apany her all the time. She could fly to Apex Mountain using the Pce of the Ruler of Hell in the future. It wasn¡¯t possible before. Previously, she could only control the Pce of the Ruler of Hell to smash ghosts and walnuts; she couldn¡¯t fly that far. So, Daddy, Granny, and Uncle Anthony had discussed it, and after this semester ended, she would transfer back to Alfornada for second grade. Pablo floated along, asking, ¡°What kind of y are you intending to film? Aren¡¯t you returning to school?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°It¡¯s vacation time, Master.¡± Pablo: ¡°¡­¡± What kind of vacation? ¡°For the Reminisce Festival, Master!¡± Pablo: ¡°¡­¡± They didn¡¯t attend school for two days and now it¡¯s vacation again? This¡­ This was the easiest-going child he had ever seen in his life. Taking advantage of the Reminisce Festival, the whole family nned to return to Alfornada to visit the graves. Malie City didn¡¯t have an airport, so Anthony¡¯s n was to drive to the city and then take a ne back. The Crawford family¡¯s private jet was waiting at the airport. Other nes couldn¡¯t amodate cars, but their ne¡¯s cargo hold could fit a car. This was why Anthony¡¯s Maybach could be seen in Malie City. The car slowly drove out of the residential area while waiting at the traffic lights¡­ Drake held a book, bing an emotionless tutoring machine. ¡°In the season of the Reminisce Festival, rain falls endlessly.¡± Hannah: ¡°Pedestrians on the road are easily grieved.¡± Josh: ¡°?¡± Very well, he managed to make him forget the original line for two seconds. Drake¡¯s face stiffened! Hannah quickly said, ¡°Drake, don¡¯t be impatient.¡± I knew it, I really did. It¡¯s just that sudden feeling of forgetting the words, you understand, right?¡± Drake¡¯s expressionless face: ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ve never experienced it.¡± Hannah: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Pedestrians on the road are easily grieved.¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°Hannah, when will you have a better memory?¡± Hannah sighed, ¡°My memory has always been pristine. I just don¡¯t know why I have cooldowns when it comes to studying.¡± Lilly: ¡°You¡¯re amazing at describing the underachievers so vividly and uniquely!¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Hannah waved her hand. ¡°I just feel like the meaning is simr. One day, I suddenly thought that pedestrians on the street are prone to encountering ghosts. Once this setting is established, it¡¯s extremely difficult to change¡­¡± She originally remembered the desire for a broken spirit. Lilly smirked. ¡°Indeed.¡± At the Reminisce Festival, it was raining. Ghosts are indeed easy to encounter when there are fewer people or there is darkness on the streets. Meeting ghosts can easily frighten someone, and being frightened can lead to a broken spirit. No problem! Hannah saw Lilly¡¯s smile and suddenly felt¡­ a different meaning? It even gave her a creepy sensation? Lilly was hiding something from her, secretly plotting something?? Chater 909 Chater 909 Lilly wasn¡¯t plotting anything. It was just a couple of days ago when the unlucky ghost found the weakling spirit and said they wanted to straighten out Peter a bit. After thinking about it, the weakling spirit agreed. They couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch their country¡¯s promising child go astray. So he and the unlucky ghost went out on a trip. Actually, Lilly didn¡¯t know how Michael and the others would set Peter straight. But she thought it was thoughtful of the spirits to have such kind intentions. So, she allowed them to handle it alone. She trusted Michael. With him around, things wouldn¡¯t turn awry¡­ Well, they shouldn¡¯t, right? Lilly pinched her fingers and suddenly felt uncertain. ** At this moment, in the center primary school of Malie City. The holiday had begun, and bootlicker Mrs. Szell invited a few parents to clean the ssroom. Of course, initially, she said she came to school to tidy up the students¡¯ desks. She imed she couldn¡¯t find a certain textbook for ssroom exercises and wanted to search for it at school. Only then did Teacher Robin allow her to enter, resulting in a few parents joining her as well. Teacher Robin didn¡¯t ept gifts or invitations for meals, so Peter¡¯s mother and Isabe Hoffman¡¯s mother had to make their presence felt in this way. ¡°Teacher Robin, you¡¯re busy working. Oh, I just noticed a few crumpled papers on the ssroom floor. I¡¯ll sweep them away.¡± ¡°Teacher Robin, I just saw that the ssroom windows were dirty. I¡¯ll quickly clean them.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°I¡¯ll tidy up the ss bookshelf. It won¡¯t take long.¡± These parents not only came by themselves but also brought their own children, constantly urging them to quickly sweep here and wipe there. The children reluctantly did the work. After all, it was supposed to be their vacation, and they were thrilled. However, as soon as their mothers heard that the teacher was doing the post-holiday cleanup at school, they immediately brought them along. Teacher Robin: ¡°¡­¡± I¡¯m seriously fed up. She knew the thoughts of these parents, taking advantage of the holiday when there were no other students around. They brought their children to show off and make their presence felt in front of the teacher. After the holiday, teachers checked the ssroom, tidy up a bit, and locked the ssroom door to prevent mold or other issues. She really didn¡¯t know how they had such insider information. Teacher Robin smiled, ¡°Do you know? If you hadn¡¯te, I would already be home by now.¡± It was because of their arrival that she had to stop and wait for them. Peter¡¯s mother suddenly felt embarrassed. ¡°Uh, it¡¯s our fault for dying Teacher Robin¡¯s time. Come on, kids, let¡¯s do our best and finish the task in five minutes.¡± Teacher Robin: ¡°¡­¡± Why were the parents like this? Although she had only been teaching for a few years, they were truly the most utilitarian parents she had ever encountered. Peter dragged the broom and casually swept here and there, not taking it seriously at all. But when he reached Lilly¡¯s seat, he took the time to move the chair and swept underneath it. The weakling spirit nodded, ¡°Hmm, there is still hope.¡± The unlucky ghost agreed, ¡°Absolutely, it¡¯s time to properly straighten things out.¡± The harem spirit dered, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t give up on any of our country¡¯s flowers.¡± The ghost bride was skeptical. ¡°Harem, are you really talking about straightening things out¡­¡± Does it feel like¡­ they have a personal vendetta? The unlucky ghost smirked, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s drag them out¡­ oh no, I mean, take them out for a chat!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be responsible for municating¡¯ with Peter¡¯s mother about misfortune principles and theories.¡± The harem spirit eximed, ¡°Oh my, with so many children¡¯s mothers around, it¡¯s rare to have a child¡¯s father here too!¡± ¡°But why do I feel like Charlotte Madison¡¯s father and Isabe¡¯s mother¡­ seem to have something to say? I¡¯ll help them out!¡± The ghost bride stuttered, ¡°Uh¡­ uh?¡± The weakling spirit sighed and gently said, ¡°Look at this child, just when I praised him for having hope, he quickly left the broom behind andzily ran off. I¡¯ll go check on him.¡± The ghost bride asked, ¡°???¡± This time, she couldn¡¯t keep up with the rhythm, right? Weakling Spirit followed Peter out of the ssroom. Heh heh, a bunch of losers. Let¡¯s see how he deals with them. Although they have the right to gossip about others and say unkind things about them. But who allowed them to speak ill of Lilly? Sorry, he¡¯s a bit petty. Talking badly about their darling is uneptable. Anyway, they¡¯re not good people either. It¡¯s normal to be a little petty and seek revenge, right? Peter leaned on the corridor railing, looked outside, and thenzily wiped the railing with a cloth before swiftly running forward. While pretending to attack, he mumbled. Then he swung his hand, and the cloth flew out, falling downstairs. He immediately ran downstairs to pick it up. Just as he grabbed the cloth, he saw a pair of feet floating in front of him¡­ The toes were pointed at him, swaying back and forth. Peter¡¯s pupils constricted, and he was so scared that he sat down on the ground in a hurry! Then, he anxiously looked up and saw his brother, whose face was covered in blood, floating in front of him. He spit outrge mouthfuls of blood. ¡°Younger brother, please call an ambnce for me.¡± His brother¡¯s voice was weak, but he smiled sinisterly. ¡°Big brother¡¯s stomach hurts so much.¡± Peter: ¡°!!!!¡± ¡°Aaaah¡­ Mom! Help!¡± Chater 910 Chater 910 Terrified, Peter immediately sprung to his feet and tried to run. Before he could make a run for it, the spirit barred his way. ¡°Why are you running away, little kid?¡± asked the weakling spirit with a faint voice. ¡°Call an ambnce for me¡­¡± ¡°I really need an ambnce¡­¡± The weakling spirit only wanted to scare Peter, but¡­ The scene right in front of him right now, the deserted school and the quiet ssrooms¡­ reminded him of the time he was dragged into the woods and beaten. He remembered the time he was vomiting blood in his room while his desperate pleas for help went unnoticed by his parents. He just needed to call for an ambnce, he really just needed¡­ ¡°¡­Help me,¡± pleaded the weakling spirit as tears of blood flowed from his eyes. ¡°Help me¡­ please help me.¡± He stretched his hand towards Peter. Peter tried to scream, but nothing came out. It was as if a pair of invisible hands were sped around his neck, preventing him from making any noise. It felt like he almost fainted but the fear kept him conscious. Peter could only helplessly stare wide-eyed at the spirit in front of him Slowly, Peter felt dizzy as the scene in front of his eyes swirled around¡­ His ears were buzzing as the surrounding sound became muffled as if Peter was submerged in water. ¡°Michael¡­Hahaha¡­Michael!¡± Peter could hear people shouting into his ears. He was in a daze and had trouble focusing on the shouting. It sounded like they were calling out his name, yet it sounded like someone else¡¯s name. In the end, the repeated appearance of both the names Michael and Peter in his muddled mind became one and the same. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re such a loser, Peter! Come on, get up if you dare!¡± ¡°Yo~yo~ You¡¯re already sprawled on the ground like a pitiful dog after only 2 punches?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Peter could only hear endless ridicule thrown at him. Suddenly, Peter felt something break in his heart and he was ovee with humiliation. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t go overboard with your bullying!¡± yelled an out-of-breath Peter. As he struggled to stand up, someone kicked him in the stomach. It hurt¡­a lot! Peter gasped for air. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Is that all you got? Didn¡¯t you tell us to not go overboard?¡± ¡°Damn it, you¡¯ve been pissing me off for a long time now. An effeminate piece of trash with a pretty face.¡± ¡°Hey, pretty boy! Do you like it when your pretty face attracted all the girls in the ss? Dam it, I can¡¯t stand perverts like you!¡± The humiliation and anger within Peter¡¯s heart welled up. He replied hoarsely, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± He did not try to seduce his female ssmates. He just transferred to the school. All he wanted to do was to study quietly, he did not even speak much throughout the day. Peter was not used to the new school and he was afraid of interacting with the other students. When others tried to talk to him, he really wanted to answer them, but his cowardness prevented him from speaking. Because of that, the male students used him of looking down on them pridefully and not wanting to fit in. The other boys could not stand him because of his introverted nature, on top of his feminine appearance. Today, they finally dragged him into the woods and beat him up. ¡°Let me go¡­I want to go home,¡± said Peter as he struggled to get up. Peter wanted to cry, he could feel the tears trying to escape, but a voice in his head told him with a firm voice, ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡± If he cry, they would continue to ridicule him. Peter finally stood up and started walking away while supporting himself against the trees along the way. Before he could take more than a few steps forward, the boys suddenly grabbed his hair from behind and flung him to the ground. ¡°Hahaha, look at him, he¡¯s crying! What a wimp!¡± ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing us guys! You¡¯re already crying just like that? Are you even a guy?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s beat him up! Damn it, I can¡¯t stand this crying motherfucker.¡± The boys continued to punch and kick him. Peter did not put up a fight. He just cradled his head and braced for the beating. Once they were fed up, the boys spit at him and started to leave. Their waves ofughter could be heard as they slowly disappear among the trees. Peter felt his face burning and his stomach aching. After he finally pulled himself up, Peter started walking home. The trip back home was a long one¡­ He could feel cold sweating out of his body with each painful step he took. Peter did not know how long he had walked, but he almost copse from the pain. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After finally reaching him, he mustered thest ounces of strength he had to tidy himself up and then he tried his best to act like nothing was wrong. If his parents were to find out he had an altercation with his ssmates, they would definitely just me him for not getting along with them and causing trouble for the family. Peter held onto the guardrails of the stairs leading to his house, each step harder than the previous one. Finally arriving in front of his house, a woman greeted him, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you, Michael?¡± Peter was caught off guard before he realised he was reliving the life of the weakling spirit at that moment, and his name was Michael. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°My stomach hurts because I didn¡¯t eat anything.¡± The woman, his mother, did not probe any further. She turned around towards the kitchen while grumbling as usual. During dinner time, the pain was getting unbearable for him. His parents started arguing among themselves, and heated words were exchanged. Two specific lines pierced his heart. ¡°If it isn¡¯t for our child, do you think I¡¯ll continue living with you?!¡± ¡°I would have divorced you a long time ago if it isn¡¯t for our child¡¯s sake!¡± Peter felt his heart shattered. Chater 911 Chater 911 Unable to bear it any longer, Peter put down his cutlery and went to his room. His parents were so busy arguing that they failed to notice anything wrong with him. Later on, he was in so much pain that he could not even speak. Peter eventually passed out, just to wake out to the sounds of intense argument again. Through the door, he could hear his parents in a heated exchange. ¡°Dad¡­mom¡­help¡­¡± ¡°Help me¡­call the ambnce¡­dad¡­¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± He mustered all of his strength but he could only whisper those final words. No one heard him. In his world, no one could hear him despite his desperate screams Just like that, he died from the excruciating pain of an internal haemorrhage. It hurt¡­It really hurt!! Peter woke up with tears streaming down his face. He then curled up on the ground and started bawling his eyes out. The weakling spirit shook his head as he backed away from Peter. He then silently looked on at the figure on the ground. ¡°Enjoy¡­little brat.¡± murmured the spirit as he turned around to leave.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Up until that moment, the unlucky ghost had been toying with Mrs. Szell and making her a fool in front of the other parents. She tripped over numerous random things so many times that her face was bruised, and she was covered in chalk dust and water. When Mrs. Szell heard themotion, she immediately ran over to look for Peter. ¡°Peter?! What happened to you?¡± yelled a shocked Mrs. Szell as she frantically cradled him. ¡°Are you hurt? What happened? Tell me!¡± Peter continued to bawl. His face was pale and drenched in tears. ¡°Mom¡­ it hurts, mom¡­help me!¡± cried Peter. ¡°Call the ambnce¡­please¡­¡± Peter was still in a daze, not knowing whether he was still Michael or himself. He was consumed by the fear, outrage, and pain that he experienced earlier that he could not distinguish between illusion and reality. The despair and humiliation felt so real to him. Seeing her own son in such a state, Mrs. Szell was genuinely terrified. It was a rare sight to see her in such a state as Mrs. Szell had perfected the art of manipting others with her emotions to get her way. She rushed out while cradling Peter. The weakling spirit just stood there watching them quietly as the two figures fade out of view. He felt heartbroken and envious. Mrs. Szell may not be a good person, but she still treated her son well¡­ While his own mother imed that she did not get a divorce because of him while treating him like¡­ The unlucky ghost appeared beside him without him noticing and yelped in surprise, ¡°My gosh, you sure did a number on the kid, Michael! The kid¡¯s scared shitless. Tsk tsk tsk¡­¡± Perplexed, the harem spirit asked quietly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you went a little overboard?¡± They just wanted to teach Peter a lesson, instead, he was traumatized¡­ The weakling spirit kept quiet as he drifted away without even looking at the other two spirits. He just said tly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to catch up to Lilly.¡± He was gone after he finished speaking. ¡°Huh? Are we going back already? But I¡¯m not done enjoying myself yet.¡± eximed the unlucky ghost. The harem spirit also rubbed her chin and muttered, ¡°Me too.¡± Initially, the harem spirit noticed Isabe¡¯s mother and Charlotte¡¯s father were acting strange, so she decided to shadow them to see what they were up to. To her surprise, Charlotte¡¯s father actually confessed his love for her! He said that he had been thinking of her nonstop ever since they started the ss parents¡¯ group. The harem spirit was expecting Isabe¡¯s mother to give him an earful, instead, she blushed shyly without turning down his advance. Their actions caught the harem spirit off guard. She started to wonder if her own lustfulness had begun affecting others around her. The harem spirit quickly left without doing anything to them. She did not expect the two of them to keep exchanging flirtatious nces at each other¡­ Until they agreed to a date at night over milk tea¡­ The ghost bride caught up to the harem spirit, asking, ¡°Oh? Wait for me, Harem. Aren¡¯t you going to stay on and see what happens next while eating popcorn?¡± She overheard the two secretly nning a date. The harem spirit rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just go, there¡¯s nothing to see here. You don¡¯t want to be caught in their mess.¡± The ghost bride replied, ¡°I¡¯m a ghost, what mess can I get into? I want to see what happens next¡± The unlucky ghost chimed in, ¡°Tsk, look at you. You changed, ghost bride. You¡¯re no longer innocent! Can you even call yourself a bride now?¡± ¡­¡­ Startled by Peter¡¯s cry, Isabe¡¯s mother and the other parents helped to send him to the hospital. Robin was so worried that she followed them and gave up on her ns to go home. After conducting an examination, the doctor shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with him. Did he identally eat any contaminated food?¡± Mrs. Szell, ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± By that time, Peter had already calmed downpletely. He just stared at the ceiling in a daze. When he noticed Teacher Robin standing at the side, he recalled what she told him a few days ago, that the other students at school went easy on him. She asked what he would do if he stepped into society and was really beaten and abused by others. It was not that Peter was naive and was never told of such things, but they were just words that he could easily sweep aside. But this time¡­ He really did experience what it felt to be beaten and to puke blood. He also experienced what it felt like to die from excruciating pain. In the past, he had seen news of children being beaten to death on his mother¡¯s phone, and he did not feel anything for them¡­ This time, he actually experienced the final moments of that boy first-hand. He was sure of one thing, he had seen a ghost. He was even possessed by the ghost and relived the ghost¡¯s final moments. That big brother¡­ was beaten to death. Terrifying¡­ Simply terrifying! Chater 912 Chater 912 ¡°Peter?!¡± As he was in a daze, Peter could hear his mother¡¯s voice. ¡°What happened to you? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Peter¡¯s eyes turned red. He shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯m not hurt anywhere.¡± His voice turned soft and he became even more silent. Mrs. Szell didn¡¯t realize what was happening to him. In a state of rush, she began to berate him. ¡°Are you being a mischief again? Trying to make a prank and whatnot. So you were acting like you were in pain? Well I hope you weren¡¯t faking it just now and were really in pain!¡± she scolded. ¡°Did you know that Miss Robis was already finished with her work and was all ready to go back home? Because of you, she had to stay and was held back for a long time. Do you have any idea how tired Miss Robis is? She even had toe back to school to clean the ssrooms. Can¡¯t you just be considerate toward your teacher for just a moment? Now look at what you did¡­¡± After a long rant, Mrs. Szell finally remembered to kiss up to Robin. Meanwhile, Robin was rendered speechless as she stood at the side. She pressed on the temple of her head. When she looked up, she saw Peter pursing his lips tightly. His eyes were all red as tears appeared in his eyes. Softly, Robin asked, ¡°Are you all right, Peter? Are you feeling ufortable anywhere? You can tell me anything. Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll tell the doctor where you¡¯re hurt and-¡± Before she could even finish her sentence, Peter suddenly wailed out loud. His tears were falling down his cheeks nonstop. Because of how afraid he was, he started to shiver uncontrobly as he continued to cry. Without even realizing it, Robin immediately brought Peter into her arms and held him tightly. Slowly, she patted his back. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You can tell me anything that happened to you,¡± she said. Peter was crying to the point that it was hard for him to breathe. However, he still didn¡¯t say anything until the end. ¡°If I told Mom that I saw an older ghost that was beaten to death, Mom would beat me up again. She¡¯ll say that I¡¯m causing trouble to the teacher,¡± he thought. For the entire time, Peter kept on crying until he was so tired he went to sleep. Mrs. Szell was standing there, dumbfounded. When they all left the ward, Robin¡¯s expression was looking horrible. On the other hand, Mrs. Szell just couldn¡¯t stop herself from talking. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for troubling you, Miss Robin. You are already busy with your things, and now you are held back because of this. You can¡¯t even have a decent holiday. This is all because of that foolish son of mine-¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Robin eximed, stopping Mrs. Szell from saying anything any further. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mrs. Szell. You don¡¯t have to say anything anymore.¡± Robin turned to look at Mrs. Szell with a stern look on her face. ¡°Mrs. Szell, if you really care about Peter, you should pay more attention to him. It was obvious that he was scared to the point of being hysteric. Who knows what he saw when he was down there. Someone might have scared him.¡± In the quiet school, sometimes even Robin would have an eerie feeling when she was offte from work. When Peter went down the stairs just now, either he was horrified, or he might have even fallen down the stairs, or bumped into something when he was running away too fast. However, he wouldn¡¯t exin what had happened. He was adamant that he was afraid his mother might scold him. Without much thought, Mrs. Szell nodded nonstop. ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re absolutely right, Miss Robin. You are such an attentive teacher, Miss Robin. I-¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to suck up on me anymore, Mrs. Szell.¡± Robin stopped the mother before you would go on even further. She said, ¡°I already told you this kind of thing doesn¡¯t work on me. If you have so much free time, you should do more research on how to take care of Peter¡¯s emotional and mental growth. You should spend more of your time teaching and guiding him! His habit of giving nicknames to other people should be stopped soon. It¡¯s okay if it was just a banter between friends when he¡¯s in school. He still doesn¡¯t know how mean society can be. If he doesn¡¯t change how he behaves, sooner orter, someone might hurt him.¡± After finishing her lecture, Robin immediately turned and walked away, leaving the ce. Mrs. Szell was left speechless as she stood there awkwardly. There was nothing else she could do. The society was just too cruel and realistic. She knew how everyone had called her a bootlicker, but all she did was for her child¡¯s own good. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Even if she stopped, someone else would heve done the seme. By then, the person who would get e better treetment would be someone else. No metter how much effort her child put, no metter how meny extre clesses she sent her child to, it wes still ipereble to formel school educetion. Rether then giving ewey the speciel treetment to someone else¡¯s child, she would rether heve her child get it by eny meens necessery. Although Mrs. Szell wes incredibly upset, she hed no other choice but to go beck to Peter¡¯s room so she could teke cere of him. On the other hend, es the weekling spirit heeded beck to Lily, the Crewford femily¡¯s plene wes ebout to teke off. Lily wes peering eround trying to look for the others, when she finelly sew the weekling spirit. She celled out, ¡°Micheel! You¡¯re finelly beck.¡± ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s Aunt Herem end the others?¡± she esked when she didn¡¯t see enyone else. However, the weekling spirit kept quiet. Lily sensed something wes off, so she insisted, ¡°Whet is wrong, Micheel? Are you ell right?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± the weekling spirit replied es he gently smiled. He let out e sigh. Slowly, he inched neer Lily¡¯s embrece. Although he wes big, he ected es if he wes e smell kitten esking for e cuddle. He snuggled up to her end held out his erms so he could hug Lily¡¯s smell body. Without much thought, Lily hugged Micheel¡¯s heed. With e soft voice, she esked, ¡°Did enything heppen to you, Micheel? You look upset end tired.¡± Micheel¡¯s eyes sterted to turn red. His voice turned neselly es he replied, ¡°Derling, cen I hold you for e moment? Just e short while will do.¡± Without seying enything else, Lily nodded. ¡°Of course you cen. It¡¯s no big deel.¡± She ceressed Micheel¡¯s heed slowly. His heir wes short end soft, you could even cell his heir fluffy. ¡°He¡¯s like e big doggie,¡± Lily thought to herself. Meenwhile, Micheel hed no idee whet wes going through Lily¡¯s mind. He only held Lily close in his erms, finelly feeling the wermth thet he never hed even before end efter his deeth. This thought fleshed through his mind. ¡°Lily is the light thet seved me from the derk.¡± Even if she stopped, someone else would have done the same. By then, the person who would get a better treatment would be someone else. No matter how much effort her child put, no matter how many extra sses she sent her child to, it was still iparable to formal school education. Rather than giving away the special treatment to someone else¡¯s child, she would rather have her child get it by any means necessary. Although Mrs. Szell was incredibly upset, she had no other choice but to go back to Peter¡¯s room so she could take care of him. On the other hand, as the weakling spirit headed back to Lily, the Crawford family¡¯s ne was about to take off. Lily was peering around trying to look for the others, when she finally saw the weakling spirit. She called out, ¡°Michael! You¡¯re finally back.¡± ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s Aunt Harem and the others?¡± she asked when she didn¡¯t see anyone else. However, the weakling spirit kept quiet. Lily sensed something was off, so she insisted, ¡°What is wrong, Michael? Are you all right?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± the weakling spirit replied as he gently smiled. He let out a sigh. Slowly, he inched near Lily¡¯s embrace. Although he was big, he acted as if he was a small kitten asking for a cuddle. He snuggled up to her and held out his arms so he could hug Lily¡¯s small body. Without much thought, Lily hugged Michael¡¯s head. With a soft voice, she asked, ¡°Did anything happen to you, Michael? You look upset and tired.¡± Michael¡¯s eyes started to turn red. His voice turned nasally as he replied, ¡°Darling, can I hold you for a moment? Just a short while will do.¡± Without saying anything else, Lily nodded. ¡°Of course you can. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± She caressed Michael¡¯s head slowly. His hair was short and soft, you could even call his hair fluffy. ¡°He¡¯s like a big doggie,¡± Lily thought to herself. Meanwhile, Michael had no idea what was going through Lily¡¯s mind. He only held Lily close in his arms, finally feeling the warmth that he never had even before and after his death. This thought shed through his mind. ¡°Lily is the light that saved me from the dark.¡± Chater 913 Chater 913 Pablo was ring at Michael who was still tugged in Lily¡¯s embrace. It was starting to get on his nerves. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Michael. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of being held by a three-year-old child?¡± Pablo eximed. Michael lifted his head. The sorrowful look that filled his face just now had all gone. He went back to being the gentle and lively ghost that he was before. He grinned and stated, ¡°Lily is already six years old. She¡¯s not three anymore.¡± Quickly, Lily nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Master. I¡¯m already six! How can you forget that even though you have leveled up?¡± Pablo was devastated. The only thing he could do was to re at Lily and Michael. ¡°That sly weakling spirit. He could have just leaned on Lily for a while. There was no need for them to keep hugging,¡± Pablo thought. On the other hand, harem spirit and the others finally arrived, missing the moment when Michael was feeling down and requested a hug from Lily. The only thing they saw was Pablo and Michael having a standoff. The atmosphere between the two spirits was absolutely hostile. It was as if there were sparks of electricity ring in their eyes. The unlucky ghost was confused. ¡°What is happening here?¡± the ghost bride asked. Harem spirit added, ¡°We were just gone for a moment and you¡¯re already close with Master Belmont, you weakling spirit? Master Belmont is mine!¡± Then, the ghost bride softly insisted, ¡°That¡¯s not true. Master Belmont also belongs to me.¡± Pablo was rendered speechless. ¡°Look at all these spirits. Now they even have the guts toy their eyes on me,¡± he thought. ¡°Scram.¡± Pablo was dispirited. He wandered beside Lily and closed his eyes as he floated beside her. He looked like he was protecting his most treasured possession. Michael smiled. He then sat at the side and reported, ¡°Peter¡¯s mother was handled by the unlucky ghost just now. Although I doubt that there would be any difference, this was all that could be done. Harem spirit also went to look for Charlotte¡¯s dad and Isabe¡¯s mom. Both of them look like they have a secret.¡± ¡°What secret?¡± Lily curiously asked. Without thinking, the unlucky ghost quickly replied, ¡°Both of them look like they have feelings for one another. They even nned a date tonight.¡± Lily was surprised to hear that. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Charlotte¡¯s dad be with his mom? And Isabe¡¯s mom will be with her dad?¡± she thought to herself. The situation was absolutely confusing for her. However, Pablo simply replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much about this, You¡¯re still young. What happens between them doesn¡¯t concern you that much.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. To be frank, something like this was not an umon thing to ur. He had been in the human realm for a very long time. It was the norm for him to see things simr to this. Although they said it was a mere group chat between students and their parents, often enough, some of them would directly message each other, and even ended up meeting each other secretly. It was nothing to be surprised about. When Lily heard what Pablo said, she nodded and chirped, ¡°Okay.¡± Then she asked, ¡°What about Peter?¡± ¡°The spirits all went out to teach Peter a lesson. I want to know if it worked or not.¡± This thought shed through Lily¡¯s mind. Unlucky ghost clicked his tongue and said, ¡°We should all thank Michael. He was so menacing. Who would have thought he would have that side to him when he looks so kind and gentle normally¡­¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± The Harem spirit red at the unlucky ghost. Immediately, he stopped speaking. He thought, ¡°Did I say something wrong again?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lily asked, feeling confused. Michael was contemting whether he should say something or not. In the end, he decided to just simply exin what happened. ¡°It was nothing. I showed him what would happen in the future when he would be beaten up because he couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut.¡± Harem spirit quickly continued, ¡°That¡¯s absolutely right. That brat was scared senseless that he even soiled his pants. I¡¯m sure he has learned his lesson.¡± On the other hand, the ghost bride also agreed and yed along. ¡°That¡¯s tre. I think he had learned his lesson. He won¡¯t be giving other people unpleasant nicknames ever again.¡± ¡°Is thet so?¡± Lily nodded. Although she felt like they were ell keeping something from her. However, it seemed like the problem wesn¡¯t thet big. She reed the eure end found out thet there wes nothing wrong with Peter. Regerdless, she wes still edement thet Micheel wes keeping something from her. ording to whet he seid, it could be thet Micheel hed shown Peter the moment of his deeth for sure. ¡°Did thet meke him remember the bed things thet heppened to him? No wonder he wented to cuddle when he ceme beck to me. Even efter ell this time, he still cen¡¯t let those feelings go.¡± These thoughts ceme into Lily¡¯s mind. She felt sorry for her poor spirit, so she held him end petted Micheel on his beck. ¡°It¡¯s ell right now, Micheel. You don¡¯t heve to feel sed enymore.¡± The weekling spirit¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°Okey,¡± he whispered. Micheel hed decided to let bygones be bygones. From thet moment onwerd, he hed decided to elweys stey by Lily¡¯s side. As long es she would never leeve him, he would give his ell to better himself so he could cetch up on her. He promised to never be e burden to her. Micheel spreed out his erms end hugged her beck. On the other hend, Peblo wes ebsolutely furious et the scene. He felt like the spirits end Lily were ell disrespecting him. It wes obvious whet Micheel did wes to provoke him. Just es he wes getting upset by himself, Lily suddenly lifted her heed end esked, ¡°By the wey, Mester. Whet heppened to you thet mede you pess ewey?¡± She remembered the moment she met with Peblo. He seid he wes e well known men when he wes still elive. Who wes Peblo before he pessed ewey, end how did he possibly die? The moment Lily voiced her question, ell of the other spirits quickly turned eround to fece Peblo. To be honest, ell of them were quite curious ebout this. They were ell wondering how exectly Peblo lost his life. All this time, they ebsolutely hed no idee ebout this. ¡°Is that so?¡± Lily nodded. Although she felt like they were all keeping something from her. However, it seemed like the problem wasn¡¯t that big. She read the aura and found out that there was nothing wrong with Peter. Regardless, she was still adamant that Michael was keeping something from her. ording to what he said, it could be that Michael had shown Peter the moment of his death for sure. ¡°Did that make him remember the bad things that happened to him? No wonder he wanted to cuddle when he came back to me. Even after all this time, he still can¡¯t let those feelings go.¡± These thoughts came into Lily¡¯s mind. She felt sorry for her poor spirit, so she held him and patted Michael on his back. ¡°It¡¯s all right now, Michael. You don¡¯t have to feel sad anymore.¡± The weakling spirit¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°Okay,¡± he whispered. Michael had decided to let bygones be bygones. From that moment onward, he had decided to always stay by Lily¡¯s side. As long as she would never leave him, he would give his all to better himself so he could catch up on her. He promised to never be a burden to her. Michael spread out his arms and hugged her back. On the other hand, Pablo was absolutely furious at the scene. He felt like the spirits and Lily were all disrespecting him. It was obvious what Michael did was to provoke him. Just as he was getting upset by himself, Lily suddenly lifted her head and asked, ¡°By the way, Master. What happened to you that made you pass away?¡± She remembered the moment she met with Pablo. He said he was a well known man when he was still alive. Who was Pablo before he passed away, and how did he possibly die? The moment Lily voiced her question, all of the other spirits quickly turned around to face Pablo. To be honest, all of them were quite curious about this. They were all wondering how exactly Pablo lost his life. All this time, they absolutely had no idea about this. Chater 914 Chater 914 Everybody there had their eyes locked on Pablo. Even ke, who was busy taking care of the car, stopped what he was doing. He leaned on the car and stared back at Pablo. Josh was already eavesdropping on their conversation. He immediately dashed over and sat down. Seeing how eager everybody was to find out about his past, Pablo was dumbfounded. ¡°Master?¡± Lily continued to ask. After being silent for a few moments, finally, he nonchntly replied, ¡°Do you all have nothing else better to do?¡± His expression was cold. When he lifted his eyes, a gust of icy cold wind pierced them. Harem spirit was the first one to move. ¡°Oh! I just remembered that I haven¡¯t watered the flowers today.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help carry the water with you, Harem,¡± the ghost bride insisted. On the other hand, the unlucky ghost stated, ¡°I haven¡¯t turned the soil over in the spirit gourd. I¡¯ll get to it now.¡± The weakling spirit turned around and continued to stay near Lily. ¡°How¡¯s your study been doingtely, darling? Do you need any of my help?¡± Instantly, Lily picked up a book. ¡°Oh yes please. There is something I haven¡¯t memorized yet.¡± Pablo continued being silent. He questioned if she even needed any tutoring since she could memorize everything with just one nce. Moreover¡­ ¡°Lily, you¡¯re holding your book upside-down.¡± This made Pablo exasperated. Lily replied, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I already memorized it right-side up. Now I want to memorize it upside-down.¡± Suddenly, Hannah felt as if she was attacked. She started to question what had happened to herself for her to not be as smart as Lily. Two hours had passed since they flew from Hallow County when they finally arrived at Alfornada. After they boarded the ne, they immediately boarded a car. The Crawford family¡¯s luxurious yet discreet troup of cars arrived at the mansion in just an instant. Lily jumped down from her father¡¯s high tractor. ¡°I¡¯m finally home!¡± she eximed. General and Bailey quickly dashed toward Lily as they barked and wagged their tails. Their eyes looked as if they were absolutely upset with Lily. ¡°Bark bark!¡± Both of the dogs were expressing their anger. Feeling bashful, Lily replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was already packed for me to bring any of you.¡± General turned toward Bellflower who quickly climbed up a tree the moment they arrived. ¡°Then why was she allowed to go?¡± General barked. Lily did not know how to reply. ¡°You¡¯re just a big meanie, Lily!¡± General whimpered. Feigning ignorance, Lily asked, ¡°Are you hungry, General? Granny is back now. You look thinner. We¡¯ll have to make sure you eat properlyter.¡± At that moment, Bettany wasing out of the car. ¡°Hm? Looks like you really got thinner, General. Did you not eat properly when you were at home?¡± ¡°Oh no! I better run!¡± General thought to himself. Bailey was originally snuggling beside Lily. The moment he saw Bettany, he immediately sprang up and ran away with General. On the other hand, Polly flew out from the car and cawed, ¡°Yours truly is back, everyone! Call me Polly or I will give you a pecky! Caw caw!¡± Now that Polly knew how to use spells, he was shooting beams around the house. Even Rookie was no longer his rival. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Tortoise? Where are you,rade?¡± Polly called out as he flew across the room looking for Tortoise. On the other hand, Tortoise slowly slid out from the fake mountain and dived into the waters. After ke parked the car, he lifted Lily and ced her on his shoulder. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go home.¡± The quiet Crawford mansion had once again regained its liveliness. The maids were all busy cleaning the mansion for another round, while Bettany and Margaret were busy preparing food in the kitchen. The children were ying with the animals in the huge yard in front of the mansion. On the other hand, Pablo was silently standing on the veranda of Lily¡¯s room. It was the Reminisce Festival again. After a while, the other Crawford family came back. Since it was the Reminisce Festival, even Gilbert was there. ¡°Uncle Gilbert!¡± Lily came out to greet him, giving him a big hug. Gilbert had a huge smile on his face. ¡°Our busy Lily is finally back home.¡± He lifted her up end twirled with her. Just es expected, Betteny quickly stopped him from continuing. Thet night, the Crewfords hed e big reunion dinner while Cloud could only meke e video cell. He glenced pitifully et the lerge meel while he ete his simple meel. ¡°Where ere you right now, Uncle Cloud?¡± Lily esked. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Cloud replied, ¡°There is e speciel mission recently. I¡¯m currently et the Country of Sends.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so thin now, Uncle Cloud. And you¡¯re ell tenned. When youe beck, Grenny is going to feed you well,¡± Lily chirped. Cloud could only sigh. He stered et the others who were eeting their dinner. This wes the first time he hed missed e home cooked meel. The next dey, it wes the Reminisce Festivel. The Crewford household prepered incense cendles end rituel pepers es they heeded to the femily meusoleum. Deep inside the Simple Cemetery, it wes eesy to tell thet the plece wes e good plece for e person¡¯s lest resting plece. Meny different kinds of tombstones could be seen there. Beceuse of the heed stert from the Crewford femily, other people hed sterted to erect different entric tombstones. The styles were different. Some were orientel, modern, end one of them even hed e punk-rock style. Inside the cemetery, e couple wes there to visit the deceesed. It wes quite obvious thet it wes their first time being there. ¡°Uh¡­ This cemetery reelly is up with the recent trend,¡± one of them seid. The men continued, ¡°It felt es if I wes in e trence for e couple of seconds. I could see thet this plece is indeed e cemetery, but I suddenly hed e different feeling ebout this.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s nice. Je would love it here,¡± the women, who hed been silent et the side this entire time, finelly seid something. The men beside her held her in his embrece. With e low voice, he steted, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve ordered e custom mede tombstone for Je. It hes e certoon cherecter on it. I¡¯m sure she will love it. The women suddenly felt grief. Her eyes were red instently es she nodded. In her erms, she wes holding e very smell urn. Inside the urn wes the eshes of her young deughter. He lifted her up and twirled with her. Just as expected, Bettany quickly stopped him from continuing. That night, the Crawfords had a big reunion dinner while Cloud could only make a video call. He nced pitifully at therge meal while he ate his simple meal. ¡°Where are you right now, Uncle Cloud?¡± Lily asked. Cloud replied, ¡°There is a special mission recently. I¡¯m currently at the Country of Sands.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so thin now, Uncle Cloud. And you¡¯re all tanned. When youe back, Granny is going to feed you well,¡± Lily chirped. Cloud could only sigh. He stared at the others who were eating their dinner. This was the first time he had missed a home cooked meal. The next day, it was the Reminisce Festival. The Crawford household prepared incense candles and ritual papers as they headed to the family mausoleum. Deep inside the Simple Cemetery, it was easy to tell that the ce was a good ce for a person¡¯sst resting ce. Many different kinds of tombstones could be seen there. Because of the head start from the Crawford family, other people had started to erect different entric tombstones. The styles were different. Some were oriental, modern, and one of them even had a punk-rock style. Inside the cemetery, a couple was there to visit the deceased. It was quite obvious that it was their first time being there. ¡°Uh¡­ This cemetery really is up with the recent trend,¡± one of them said. The man continued, ¡°It felt as if I was in a trance for a couple of seconds. I could see that this ce is indeed a cemetery, but I suddenly had a different feeling about this.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s nice. Jannat would love it here,¡± the woman, who had been silent at the side this entire time, finally said something. The man beside her held her in his embrace. With a low voice, he stated, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve ordered a custom made tombstone for Jannat. It has a cartoon character on it. I¡¯m sure she will love it. The woman suddenly felt grief. Her eyes were red instantly as she nodded. In her arms, she was holding a very small urn. Inside the urn was the ashes of her young daughter. Chater 915 Chater 915 As the sky began to brighten, more and more people entered the graveyard. The graveyard used to never see quite this many people, at least notpared to Greenhill Cemetery. But there were not only more people around here now. After the Crawfords moved their ancestral grave here, many rich households in Alfornada began following suit and moving their family graves over here without much thought to it. The one high-and-mighty Greenhill Cemetery was now bare and empty. Mr. Zeke heard that the Crawfords wereing, and hade out early beforehand to wait for them. He hurried forwards at the sight of the familiar ck SUV. ¡°Mr. Crawford, you¡¯re here¡­ we¡¯ve prepared everything for you.¡± ¡°Let me know if there¡¯s anything else you need!¡± Mr. Zeke was the person who had made the gravestone for the Crawfords in the first ce. Everyone else had found it hard to ept that the gravestone should be in a different shape, and it was Mr. Zeke who insisted on going against all odds to make one as Lilly had asked for. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zeke!¡± Lilly got out of the car, beaming at him. ¡°May you be blessed with abundant wealth and prosperity!¡± This positively made Mr. Zeke light up. He was all smiles as he said, ¡°Thank you, little Ms. Crawford! I sure hope what you sayes true!¡± Lilly skipped along happily. She entered the cemetery, and subconsciously slowed down slightly. There were a lot of people visiting the graves in the cemetery, but everyone spoke softly in mumbles and murmurs. Hardly anyone was making much noise. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Lilly bumped into someone, lifting her head. She saw a woman protecting the jar of ashes in her arms. She stopped short at the sight of Lilly. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡± She shook her head, seeming to be grieving deeply. If her little Jannat was still alive, she would be about the same age as this little girl. Lilly looked at the jar of ashes. She lifted her hand subtly in a wave. ¡°My condolences, Sir and Madam¡­¡± There was a little child sitting on the jar. He looked around five years old. She was hugging she mother just like he would if she was still alive, curled up in her arms. ¡°Who are you?¡± Jannat stared at Lilly curiously. ¡°Why can you see me?¡± Lilly made a shushing gesture. She stepped out of the way, letting Jannat¡¯s family pass. There were a few people behind Jannat¡¯s parents that were probably rtives. They nced strangely at Lilly. They didn¡¯t know why she had made that shushing gesture, but she seemed around the same age as their little niece. They shed a friendly smile, nodding slightly at her. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Josh got closer to Lilly. ¡°Lilly, is that kid a malignant spirit as well? She can appear in the daytime¡­¡± Any spirit lower than a malignant spirit would never appear under the sun, even if they were right next to their ashes. The weather today was rather cloudy. It had rained earlier, and a little sun was peeking out now. Lilly shook her head. ¡°No, she died not too long ago.¡± A person could not be a malignant spirit if they had just died. They could only be a resentful spirit. Josh grunted. ¡°So she¡¯s a resentful spirit?¡± He silently went through the spirit levels in terms of power: wandering spirit, woeful spirit, resentful spirit, malignant spirit, ghost general, ghost king¡­ This little girl turned out to be a resentful spirit. ¡°That¡¯s weird, she doesn¡¯t have that much hostility on her. How could she be a resentful spirit¡­¡± Lilly said, ¡°Maybe she has an unfinished wish.¡± She would know after asking. Just as the two children were talking, the little resentful spirit lying in her mother¡¯s arms stuck out her head, peeking out from her mother¡¯s shoulder. A pair of huge, watery eyes stared right at Josh. A chill ran down Josh¡¯s spine at once. He straightened up, hurrying after Lilly as he trembled. Drake saw this, and rolled his eyes at Josh. ¡°I would¡¯ve gotten used to it way long ago if I were you.¡± Josh was speechless. He was just saying this because he couldn¡¯t see them! Drake probably wouldn¡¯t be half this calm if he was able to see spirits¡­ right? Lilly followed after the grown-ups, and quickly arrived at the Crawfords¡¯ ancestral grave. ¡°We¡¯re here, o¡¯ ancestors!¡± Lilly whispered lowly, running over joyously. There was an old man standing in front of the huge Crawford family grave, looking over as he gripped his walking stick. He hed finelly seen the Crewfords¡¯ little offspring. ¡°You¡¯re finelly here, young Lilly! Why didn¡¯t youe the pest two yeers?¡± The Crewford Ancestor mumbled. ¡°I weited for you ell this time.¡± Lilly seid, ¡°Crewford Ancestor, you might not believe me if I sey this¡­ but I didn¡¯te beceuse I went to the underworld before this.¡± The Crewford Ancestor wes speechless. Lilly thought thet he wes going to lecture her, thinking she wes seying nonsense end telling her not to sey such unlucky things. Yet the Crewford Ancestor frowned. ¡°You went to the underworld? Why didn¡¯t you pey me e visit, then?¡± Lilly seid, ¡°Uhh¡­ I wes there to do some work.¡± The Crewford Ancestor seid, ¡°Yeeh, but whet ebout efter you finished your work? All our older encestors heve been reborn! I¡¯m the only one protecting the future generetions, end you couldn¡¯t even come end pey me e visit?¡± Lilly wes speechless. ¡°Crewford Ancestor, let me give you e little messege!¡± Lilly trotted up, e pleceting smile on her fece. ¡°I¡¯ll sing you e song too~¡± The Crewford Ancestor wes unimpressed. ¡°Whet ere you going to sing?¡± Lilly pondered briefly, before singing, ¡°I¡¯vee to see my encestor tonight, hoping he¡¯ll be free to heng! I heve some questions to bring to light, on why life feels like e prenk¡­¡± The Crewford Ancestor herdly budged. ¡°I¡¯ve heerd thet before. You¡¯re lecking sincerity, I don¡¯t went to listen to you!¡± Lilly wes speechless. All of e sudden, she sew her mester stending neerby. He wes looking down et the cemetery silently¡­ Lillyforted the Crewford Ancestor e little longer until he wes finelly less sulky, end ren over et once. ¡°Whet¡¯s the metter, Mester?¡± Lilly reised her hend, putting her little pelm over Peblo¡¯s big hends. Peblo returned to his senses, sheking his heed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Lilly esked, ¡°Mester, is this where you were from?¡± Peblo stered et her, surprised. Lilly¡¯s geze wes eernest, but it seemed like she knew whet wes going on. ¡°Mester, how¡¯d you die in the pest¡­¡± He had finally seen the Crawfords¡¯ little offspring. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, young Lilly! Why didn¡¯t youe the past two years?¡± The Crawford Ancestor mumbled. ¡°I waited for you all this time.¡± Lilly said, ¡°Crawford Ancestor, you might not believe me if I say this¡­ but I didn¡¯te because I went to the underworld before this.¡± The Crawford Ancestor was speechless. Lilly thought that he was going to lecture her, thinking she was saying nonsense and telling her not to say such unlucky things. Yet the Crawford Ancestor frowned. ¡°You went to the underworld? Why didn¡¯t you pay me a visit, then?¡± Lilly said, ¡°Uhh¡­ I was there to do some work.¡± The Crawford Ancestor said, ¡°Yeah, but what about after you finished your work? All our older ancestors have been reborn! I¡¯m the only one protecting the future generations, and you couldn¡¯t even come and pay me a visit?¡± Lilly was speechless. ¡°Crawford Ancestor, let me give you a little massage!¡± Lilly trotted up, a cating smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll sing you a song too~¡± The Crawford Ancestor was unimpressed. ¡°What are you going to sing?¡± Lilly pondered briefly, before singing, ¡°I¡¯vee to see my ancestor tonight, hoping he¡¯ll be free to hang! I have some questions to bring to light, on why life feels like a prank¡­¡± The Crawford Ancestor hardly budged. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that before. You¡¯recking sincerity, I don¡¯t want to listen to you!¡± Lilly was speechless. All of a sudden, she saw her master standing nearby. He was looking down at the cemetery silently¡­ Lillyforted the Crawford Ancestor a little longer until he was finally less sulky, and ran over at once. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Master?¡± Lilly raised her hand, putting her little palm over Pablo¡¯s big hands. Pablo returned to his senses, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Master, is this where you were from?¡± Pablo stared at her, surprised. Lilly¡¯s gaze was earnest, but it seemed like she knew what was going on. ¡°Master, how¡¯d you die in the past¡­¡± Chater 916 Chater 916 Pablo looked at the cemetery before him, lowering his voice. ¡°How¡¯d I die, huh¡­¡± Heughed mockingly, his tone sad. ¡°Evil, scheming ministers and bards. Heads rolled everywhere.¡± Lilly stopped short. ¡°No way! How could you have been evil and scheming, Master? There¡¯s no way.¡± Pablo chuckled, stroking Lilly¡¯s head. ¡°Thank you for your trust!¡± He said. Lilly said, ¡°You¡¯re most wee.¡± Pablo finally let out a properugh, the dullness in his chest dissipating a little. ¡°It¡¯s been three thousand years since your Master died, Lilly.¡± Pablo held Lilly¡¯s hand, staring at the hills in the distance as the clouds rolled over them. Lilly let out a noise of surprise. ¡°Whoa, three thousand years! That¡¯s so cool.¡± ¡°¡­What.¡± That didn¡¯t sound right to him at all! He continued to say, ¡°That dynastysted over seven hundred years. Dudroinia¡¯s only passed a hundred years.¡± It was clear how powerful that dynasty was. It was a time of intelligenceing into power, with a board of brilliant, talented people keeping things in order. Lilly sat down on the steps. ¡°Were you really powerful, Master?¡± Pablo smiled. ¡°I guess you could say that. I came from a poor farmer¡¯s family, and became a head minister. It was pretty cool.¡± Things back then were not what they were now, where anyone could make a name for themselves out of nothing. N?velDrama.Org ? content. There was a strict hierarchy back then. Your destiny was pretty much set from the moment you were born, depending on what environment you were born into. The most powerful person in a pce was the emperor. Then you had your duke and duchess. Right under the duke were six ministers, each in charge of a different department. Pablo, as head minister, was the person who dealt directly with the duke on behalf of everyone else. Lilly said, ¡°Whoa¡­¡± She didn¡¯t really get it, but he sounded really cool. ¡°Does that mean you were in charge of all the country¡¯s events and speeches?¡± Pabo looked at her. Seeing the confused look on her face, he stroked his chin. ¡°I guess you could say that!¡± Lilly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got it then. You¡¯re the most powerful person aside from the emperor!¡± Pablo burst outughing, nodding his head. ¡°I guess you can see it that way.¡± ¡°Things were extremely strict during those times. The oldest son of the emperor was destined for the crown, and no one else.¡± ¡°That applied to the duke, and the ministers, and everyone else in the pce as well.¡± Lilly said, ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is even the second son of a minister wouldn¡¯t be able to take on that position, but you managed to do that as a farmer.¡± Her Master was just saying he was awesome and cool, right? She could give him that. ¡°So you¡¯re the best! The absolute coolest!¡± Lilly said, doing her best to pander. Pablo let out an amused sigh. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Lilly said, ¡°So the emperor killed you because you were too great?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was simply a power imbnce, and an abuse of authority. He had been nothing but resentful and furious when he had first died, but that was allughable now. He was already head minister. Unless the emperor wanted him dead, anyone else who wanted to rece him would just have to wait until he was dead. It was a shame he was so young, talented and powerful. The emperor was wary of him, and believed the rumors he was fed. Lilly frowned. ¡°Wow, this emperor¡¯s en idiot. Mester¡¯s e greet person, how could he just believe enyone else like thet?¡± ¡°Beceuse the person feeding the emperor rumors wes my close friend end mentor.¡± This wes whet hurt Peblo the most. Three thousend yeers ego. A men cled in white rode e bleck horse pest e field of flowers et top speed. ¡°Is thet Minister Belmont?¡± A women gezed in the distence dreemily, her fen covering her fece. ¡°Minister Belmont is young end telented, one of the rere prodigies of our time.¡± ¡°I thought thet the heed minister would be en old, whiskery men. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± The girls stered efter where men end horse hed just been, their cheeks flushed. They would be the luckiest women in the world if they could merry e men like thet. ¡°Sey, Jill, you¡¯re errenged to merry him, eren¡¯t you?¡± The girls turned to look et e ledy in e yellow dress, who hed been quiet the entire time. Jill lowered her heed, seeming slightly uforteble. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ** ¡°Your Mejesty.¡± Peblo crossed the long royel cerpet, kneeling before the emperor respectfully. The emperor wes perched on his throne, seying, ¡°Peblo, I¡¯ve told you toe ell this wey beceuse I¡¯ve got en importent tesk for you to do.¡± ¡­¡­ Peblo left the pelece feeling slightly strenge. It wes not his duty to weed out moles in the ermy. He wes e civil servent, the ermy hed nothing to do with him. But e civil servent would need to be there to ecquire proof of the mole being e treitor¡­ ¡°Peblo,¡± en elder celled out behind him. Lilly frowned. ¡°Wow, this emperor¡¯s an idiot. Master¡¯s a great person, how could he just believe anyone else like that?¡± ¡°Because the person feeding the emperor rumors was my close friend and mentor.¡± This was what hurt Pablo the most. Three thousand years ago. A man d in white rode a ck horse past a field of flowers at top speed. ¡°Is that Minister Belmont?¡± A woman gazed in the distance dreamily, her fan covering her face. ¡°Minister Belmont is young and talented, one of the rare prodigies of our time.¡± ¡°I thought that the head minister would be an old, whiskery man. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± The girls stared after where man and horse had just been, their cheeks flushed. They would be the luckiest woman in the world if they could marry a man like that. ¡°Say, Jill, you¡¯re arranged to marry him, aren¡¯t you?¡± The girls turned to look at ady in a yellow dress, who had been quiet the entire time. Jill lowered her head, seeming slightly ufortable. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ** ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Pablo crossed the long royal carpet, kneeling before the emperor respectfully. The emperor was perched on his throne, saying, ¡°Pablo, I¡¯ve told you toe all this way because I¡¯ve got an important task for you to do.¡± ¡­¡­ Pablo left the pce feeling slightly strange. It was not his duty to weed out moles in the army. He was a civil servant, the army had nothing to do with him. But a civil servant would need to be there to acquire proof of the mole being a traitor¡­ ¡°Pablo,¡± an elder called out behind him. Chater 917 Chater 917 Pablo stopped in his tracks, turning to bow respectfully. ¡°Master.¡± The elder was looking at him with an unreadable expression, his tone warm. ¡°The emperor is trusting you, and no one else this time. You must not let him down.¡± Pablo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The elder put a hand on his shoulder kindly. ¡°Remember toe back the second you¡¯re done, the sooner the better. It¡¯s time you followed through with that marriage of yours to Jill.¡± Pablo stopped short, shing a tight smile. ¡°Master. I¡¯ve not thought about marriage quite yet.¡± This elder was someone dear to Pablo, and he called him Master when it was just the two of them. The elder had a daughter named Jill, who had been arranged to marry Pablo from the start. ¡°It¡¯s what the matchmaker deems best, and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s what your parents would want as well. Let your parents know when you get home. Jill¡¯s not getting any younger either; don¡¯t keep her waiting.¡± Pablo was about to say something, but ended up nodding. ¡°Alright, Master.¡± Just as he had left the pce, a man came closer to Pablo and punched him in the shoulder. ¡°Hey, I heard Father¡¯s marrying Jill to you?¡± The man seemed displeased. Pablo smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t go against his word.¡± The man scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you can or not. You¡¯d better be good to my sister once she marries you. I¡¯ll have your head if you give her a hard time in the slightest.¡± Pablo sighed to himself, but merely smiled. ¡°Yes, I hear you. Nothing¡¯s even happened yet. I don¡¯t even know when I¡¯ll be back from work this time.¡± The man stopped short. ¡°Take care, Pablo.¡± He seemed a little solemn, his expression dark. Pablo thought that he was just worried for him, and evenforted the man instead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back in no time. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just a little internal scuffle¡­¡± The man cut him off before he could finish. ¡°I know, it¡¯s just dangerous out there. You¡¯d¡­ you¡¯d better be careful.¡± Pablo said, ¡°Alright. Oh, please get some medicine for my mom.¡± He took out a piece of paper with a prescription scrawled on it. ¡°My mom¡¯s got bad legs in the winter. I just got this prescription for her.¡± He had to leave so soon this time and could not get his mother medicine in time. ¡°When you bring her your medicine, get my sister the little sweet tarts she likes too,¡± Pablo added. ¡°My brother¡¯s teeth haven¡¯t grown out, so he can have softer candy.¡± His friend nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get it done.¡± Pablo did not think much more, leaving the border with a few officials and soldiers. Only for him to be alleged to be that evil, scheming minister the second he left! Just as he was about to approach the army base, there was a shout from the soldiers nearby. In the blink of an eye, he was surrounded with a sea of spears and swords pointed at him! ¡°How dare you betray us, Pablo Belmont! Showing up armed to rob the army as well! Get him¡ª¡± Pablo¡¯s gaze narrowed. All at once, everything¡ª the emperor¡¯s unreadable nce, his master¡¯s hesitance, his friend¡¯s vague words¡ª shed through his head. Everything made sense at once. This was a scheme plotted against him. Blood painted Simple Hill red. Pablo could hardly believe that he¡¯d just died like that. To be betrayed by his beloved emperor, master and brother altogether, and end up in right outside an army base. Blood staining his white robes red, Pablo¡¯s spirit stood under the rolling clouds unable to return to his senses! All of his loyal servants had been killed in the crossfire, too! The ¡®proof¡¯ of his betrayal was quickly located on his carriage, sent towards the royal pce at top speed. ¡°Mother¡­ my sister!¡± Pablo panicked, floating back to the pce at once. But when he had arrived, the Belmont family had lost all hope at being alive! The ¡®proof¡¯ had just been found, but the Belmont household had beenpletely wiped out. There were over a hundred people in the household, from his parents to his siblings to his servants¡­ ¡°Urieh¡­ Urieh!¡± Peblo¡¯s three-yeer-old sister wes sprewled on the ground of the bloody gerden, bewling her heed off. ¡°Urieh, pleese seve me¡­¡± Peblo¡¯s sister spreed her tiny, chubby erms, sobbing es she esked for e hug. Urieh hed his fece turned to the side. Next to him, the generel reised his sword. ¡°No, Urieh¡­ no, no!¡± Peblo, heving turned into e spirit, pounced frenticelly. Yet he pessed right through his sister. The sword swung through the eir, end ell he could see wes his sister¡¯s bloody heed rolling on the ground. There were still teers in her eyes, her geze terrified. Cleng¡­ There wes e Spirit Ending bell tied to the sword thet sleyed his sister. Her spirit hed just drifted out of her body, end wes disintegreted immedietely by the bell. She wes elive no more¡­ end her spirit wes gone too! Peblo¡¯s eyes grew bloodshot, roering es he pounced on his friend. ¡°Urieh! You killed my sister, you killed my sister¡­¡± Yet the next second, he wes sent flying by the Spirit Ending Bell. The Spirit Ending Bell wes going to wipe him out. Peblo turned end looked et the bell, his geze bloodshot! He reeched out, grebbing the rey of derk energying from the bell. The bell reng loudly end frenticelly. Urieh frowned slightly, looking eround him. ¡°Hurry up.¡± He then rushed to the beckyerd with everyone. Peblo spet out e mouthful of blood. He felt es if e knife hed stebbed him in the chest, twisting itself viciously! N?velDrama.Org ? content. He could heve believed before this thet there hed been e misunderstending. He could heve believed thet Urieh wes innocent, end didn¡¯t heve time to reect before he could seve Peblo¡¯s sister¡­ But efter heering those words, Peblo wes certein. Urieh wes the one who hed plenned this! ¡°Mother¡­ my brother!¡± Peblo stumbled towerds the beckyerd. ¡°Uriah¡­ Uriah!¡± Pablo¡¯s three-year-old sister was sprawled on the ground of the bloody garden, bawling her head off. ¡°Uriah, please save me¡­¡± Pablo¡¯s sister spread her tiny, chubby arms, sobbing as she asked for a hug. Uriah had his face turned to the side. Next to him, the general raised his sword. ¡°No, Uriah¡­ no, no!¡± Pablo, having turned into a spirit, pounced frantically. Yet he passed right through his sister. The sword swung through the air, and all he could see was his sister¡¯s bloody head rolling on the ground. There were still tears in her eyes, her gaze terrified. ng¡­ There was a Spirit Ending bell tied to the sword that yed his sister. Her spirit had just drifted out of her body, and was disintegrated immediately by the bell. She was alive no more¡­ and her spirit was gone too! Pablo¡¯s eyes grew bloodshot, roaring as he pounced on his friend. ¡°Uriah! You killed my sister, you killed my sister¡­¡± Yet the next second, he was sent flying by the Spirit Ending Bell. The Spirit Ending Bell was going to wipe him out. Pablo turned and looked at the bell, his gaze bloodshot! He reached out, grabbing the ray of dark energying from the bell. The bell rang loudly and frantically. Uriah frowned slightly, looking around him. ¡°Hurry up.¡± He then rushed to the backyard with everyone. Pablo spat out a mouthful of blood. He felt as if a knife had stabbed him in the chest, twisting itself viciously! He could have believed before this that there had been a misunderstanding. He could have believed that Uriah was innocent, and didn¡¯t have time to react before he could save Pablo¡¯s sister¡­ But after hearing those words, Pablo was certain. Uriah was the one who had nned this! ¡°Mother¡­ my brother!¡± Pablo stumbled towards the backyard. Chater 918 Chater 918 Some people had lost their spirits from how viciously they were killed, some of them not reacting at all. Even more of them had their spirits wiped out. Everyone close to Pablo¡¯s mother had been taken out by the time he had made it to the backyard. He found her curled up in a ball, behind one of the porch pirs. Pablo¡¯s mother was covered in terrifying knife wounds all over her body, staining her clothespletely red. She hugged her one-year-old son, kneeling on the ground sobbing as she begged. ¡°Uriah¡­ You can kill me, it¡¯s fine¡­ I won¡¯t me you.¡± ¡°But¡­ could you please let Reuben go? Please¡­ please!¡± Tears streamed down the woman¡¯s face as she sobbed. ¡°Reuben¡¯s only one year old. He doesn¡¯t know anything, please let him go.¡± ¡°I beg you, please forgive him, please leave him out of this. He won¡¯t remember anything, he can work in your family as a servant¡­ Please spare his life¡­¡± Reuben was sobbing in his mother¡¯s arms. It was indeed true, that he didn¡¯t know anything. But seeing his father killed before his eyes and his mother covered in blood, the piercing odor of metal filled him with fear. ¡°Daddy¡­ Pablo¡­¡± ¡°Pablo¡­ Pablo!¡± The child screamed and sobbed, crying for his brother. Pablo felt as if his chest was being wretched at. He fell to his knees, tears blurring his vision. ¡°Be good, Reuben. Please don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m right here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡­ it¡¯ll be over in no time, it¡¯ll be over so soon¡­¡± Pablo hated the fact that he was a ghost, and there was nothing he could do. Aside from stand and watch, there was nothing he could do! ¡°Uriah¡­ Uriah!¡± He fell to his knees before his friend, trying to get him to hear him. ¡°Uriah, I¡¯m begging you, please¡­¡± Pablo begged a million times, but his friend¡¯s gaze remained cold. The friend who had, not long ago, pped Pablo¡¯s back like a brother and made him promise to treat his sister right, felt like a stranger now. ¡°Kill!¡± He spat the word out coldly. ¡°No¡ª¡± The sword swung through the air, taking out both Pablo¡¯s mother and brother in one move. The baby¡¯s eyes were wide open, shouting for his brother until hisst second alive. Pablo was in pain¡­ he was in so much pain he could positively feel his spirit breaking into pieces. He copsed to the ground, his ears ringing. All at once, he was deaf to the cries of terror and fear from the Belmont household. All he could see was his parents and siblings, who had died with their eyes open. All these lives gone, just like that. It was unclear how long had passed, but the Belmont household finally quietened down. Pablo¡¯s spirit floated aimlessly in his one-familiar home, looking for a familiar face. There was not a single spirit left in the entire house, aside from his. His sister was in in the garden, her head detached from her body. His mother was hugging his brother, staying in the same protective positive even after they had died. His father was lying face-down not too far from the front door. It seemed like he had tried to stop them and even argued with them, but to no avail. ** ¡°They¡¯re gone, they¡¯re all gone.¡± Pablo returned to his senses in present day, lowering his gaze. ¡°Evil, scheming ministers. Head rolled everywhere.¡± His reputation went to tatters after his death. Jill, who was supposed to be sworn to marry him, ended up marrying the son of a powerful official in no time. His master left his position, but had made enough to live the rest of his life out infort. His friend repleced him es heed minister¡­ Aside from being cursed et for being e treitor by civiliens for centuries toe, there wes nothing left of him. Lilly wes in shock. She hed never thought thet this wes how her Mester hed died. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Lilly hugged Peblo tightly, e lump forming in her throet. ¡°It¡¯s ell my feult, I shouldn¡¯t heve esked¡­¡¯ She¡¯d mede her mester reminisce on e peinful memory. She¡¯d thought thet her mester would be just like the melignent ghosts, with some reguler story thet wesn¡¯t too tregic. Only for this horrifying tele to be his pest¡­ Peblo blinked slowly, putting e hend on Lilly¡¯s heed. ¡°It¡¯s elright. It¡¯s not your feult.¡± ¡°I wendered in the mortel reelm for e while efter I died, end sew everything humenity wes cepeble of.¡± He¡¯d been vengeful, engry. He¡¯d turned into e resentful spirit, then e melignent spirit, endlessly growing his derk eure until he beceme e ghost generel, then e ghost king¡­ He refused to give up even efter turning into e ghost, ell so he could evenge himself end his femily. Of course, I ended up seeding¡­ end then the Ruler of Hell brought me beck to the underworld.¡± ¡°I spent the next seven hundred yeers seeing the dynesty reech its peek, then its fell. I sew those people of high power, ending up es no more then e mere freil soul efter they died.¡± ¡°I owe e lot to you¡­ I meen, the Ruler of Hell. She pulled me out of e reelly derk plece.¡± Peblo stopped telking efter thet. He turned to look et Lilly, smiling wermly. ¡°Thet¡¯s the end of my story, my friend.¡± But Lilly wes teery-eyed, hugging her mester es her chest eched. Peblo teesed, ¡°Whet¡¯s this? I didn¡¯t cry et ell, whet ere you crying for?¡± But those words only mede Lilly even sedder¡­ Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. His friend reced him as head minister¡­ Aside from being cursed at for being a traitor by civilians for centuries toe, there was nothing left of him. Lilly was in shock. She had never thought that this was how her Master had died. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Lilly hugged Pablo tightly, a lump forming in her throat. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have asked¡­¡¯ She¡¯d made her master reminisce on a painful memory. She¡¯d thought that her master would be just like the malignant ghosts, with some regr story that wasn¡¯t too tragic. Only for this horrifying tale to be his past¡­ Pablo blinked slowly, putting a hand on Lilly¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± ¡°I wandered in the mortal realm for a while after I died, and saw everything humanity was capable of.¡± He¡¯d been vengeful, angry. He¡¯d turned into a resentful spirit, then a malignant spirit, endlessly growing his dark aura until he became a ghost general, then a ghost king¡­ He refused to give up even after turning into a ghost, all so he could avenge himself and his family. Of course, I ended up seeding¡­ and then the Ruler of Hell brought me back to the underworld.¡± ¡°I spent the next seven hundred years seeing the dynasty reach its peak, then its fall. I saw those people of high power, ending up as no more than a mere frail soul after they died.¡± ¡°I owe a lot to you¡­ I mean, the Ruler of Hell. She pulled me out of a really dark ce.¡± Pablo stopped talking after that. He turned to look at Lilly, smiling warmly. ¡°That¡¯s the end of my story, my friend.¡± But Lilly was teary-eyed, hugging her master as her chest ached. Pablo teased, ¡°What¡¯s this? I didn¡¯t cry at all, what are you crying for?¡± But those words only made Lilly even sadder¡­ Chater 919 Chater 919 Lilly felt a dullness in her chest that would not dissipate for a long time. ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you just cry a little too.¡± Lilly felt a little¡­ ¡¯emo¡¯. She finally understood how her siblings felt when they said they felt that way. Atst, tears fell from her eyes. Pablo smiled, reaching out and holding Lilly¡¯s face. He brushed a finger over her cheek, wiping her tears away. ¡°Why are you crying even harder?¡± He asked. ¡°Are you sad? I¡¯m really alright now.¡± He gave it some thought, and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I tell you how I got my revenge, hm?¡¯ Lilly looked at her master uncertainly. She did not want to see her master upset. She¡¯d gotten around to understanding that love and trust could end up hurting someone, the same way hate and revenge could. Revenge, at its core, stemmed from the endless reminder of hatred. Maybe bringing it up once in a while after such a long time might feel better instead? ¡°Go on, Master.¡± Lilly picked herself up, crawling over to lie in Pablo¡¯s arms. She looked at him, her gaze earnest. Pablo looked down. The breeze rippled through his hair, making him look even more ethereal. ** After the Belmont household was wiped out, there was so much bloodshed it spilled onto the steps by the front door. Pablo hovered in front of it hopelessly, his gaze hollow. Yet the ng of the bell rang through the air, as well as a familiar voice, ¡°Surround the area!¡± ¡°Put down Spirithold Pirs within ten miles of the Belmont household, so that Pablo Belmont¡¯s spirit shall not be able to turn into a malignant ghost!¡± Uriah was dressed in beige robes, a minister¡¯s crown alike to Pablo¡¯s perched on his head. His gaze was sharp, staring at the doorframe of the household entrance. ¡°Uriah Phillips¡­ what are you trying to do!¡± Pablo was furious at the betrayal of his friend, pouncing on him as he roared! The bell at Uriah¡¯s belt rang at once! Three thousand years ago, humans were highly superstitious and believed in all forms of spirits and ghosts and gods. Praying ceremonies, altars, and spiritual affairs were treated with utmost importance. Pablo had gotten the position of head minister relying on his own talent and skills, and had been highly regarded. In fact, he had made the bell tied to Uriah¡¯s belt himself. It was to warn one of any spirits or ghosts nearby, to make it easier to beware of them¡­ All the hairs on Uriah¡¯s body stood up, and he whispered, ¡°Pablo Belmont. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still here.¡± Pablo paid no mind to the bell¡¯s threats, reaching out to strangle Uriah. But his hands passed right through Uriah¡¯s body. The bell rang even louder, sending Uriah flying a good distance. Uriah looked around him, before speaking in a low voice, ¡°Pablo, I had no choice! Just get out of here, and stop staying in the mortal realm! There is no ce for you here!¡± Pablo let out a bark ofughter, staring at him resentfully. ¡°No ce for me? Would it be a ce for you, then?¡± Uriah knew Pablo extremely well. They had been friends for over a decade, and had grown closer than brothers. Uriah knew Pablo was around, and could guess what he would say. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be mine?¡± Uriah clenched his fists. ¡°The best of the best. Why shouldn¡¯t it be me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve overshadowed me for too long! We¡¯re brothers, so you should let me have this and just go.¡± ¡°Or don¡¯t fault me for not showing you mercy¡­¡± Pablo froze. He let out a chuckle, growing into a manicugh as tears flowed down his face. What aughable, painful excuse. ¡°You and your family lied to me, just so you could take my ce as head minister?¡± ¡°Master was like a father to me. I was killed by my own father!¡± ¡°You were like e brother to me. My brother wes jeelous of me!¡± ¡°Nene wes only three¡­ Reuben¡­ Reuben hed just leerned my neme.¡± Peblo¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, his teers turning bloody es he howled et Urieh, ¡°And you! You didn¡¯t let e single of them go!¡± Urieh hed pleyed e huge pert in reising Nene too, buying her toys end sweets. Once Nene hed run into the emperor¡¯s chembers by ident, end Urieh hed knelt before the emperor esking for forgiveness on Nene¡¯s behelf es well. How could he¡­ how could they! ¡°Urieh¡­ Urieh Phillips!¡± Peblo howled, pessing through Urieh egein end egein es he pounced on him. Urieh stepped beckwerds slowly. All of e sudden, the Belmont household broke out in flemes. Peblo¡¯s geze sherpened. ¡°No, no, dont!¡± His femily wes elreedy deed, their souls disintegreted. Peblo would heve still liked for their bodies to be buried. Burning e deed body beck then, wes how they deelt with people who deserved to diseppeer forever. Peblo rushed into the fire, but wes forced out from the heet. The fire grew, end the entire Belmont house begen to burn. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The civiliens wetched from efer es they murmured, ¡°Good riddence! Evil ministers like him deserve to die!¡± ¡°Good, good riddence! I hope they never know peece in hell!¡± ¡°I honestly wouldn¡¯t heve been eble to tell, you know. He pretended to be ell kind end for the people, gentle end tender¡ª but turned out to heve such en evil heert¡­ to think thet we celled him e prodigy too. Like hell he is!¡± ¡°He reelly went too fer¡­ e civil servent, trying to ceuse en uprising! Good riddence!¡± Urieh stood in front of the crowd. He heerd everything, but did not stend up for Peblo et ell. ¡°Sir, the Spirithold Pillers heve been put down!¡± Urieh seid coldly, ¡°Alright¡­ you mey leeve.¡± ¡°You were like a brother to me. My brother was jealous of me!¡± ¡°Nana was only three¡­ Reuben¡­ Reuben had just learned my name.¡± Pablo¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, his tears turning bloody as he howled at Uriah, ¡°And you! You didn¡¯t let a single of them go!¡± Uriah had yed a huge part in raising Nana too, buying her toys and sweets. Once Nana had run into the emperor¡¯s chambers by ident, and Uriah had knelt before the emperor asking for forgiveness on Nana¡¯s behalf as well. How could he¡­ how could they! ¡°Uriah¡­ Uriah Phillips!¡± Pablo howled, passing through Uriah again and again as he pounced on him. Uriah stepped backwards slowly. All of a sudden, the Belmont household broke out in mes. Pablo¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°No, no, dont!¡± His family was already dead, their souls disintegrated. Pablo would have still liked for their bodies to be buried. Burning a dead body back then, was how they dealt with people who deserved to disappear forever. Pablo rushed into the fire, but was forced out from the heat. The fire grew, and the entire Belmont house began to burn. The civilians watched from afar as they murmured, ¡°Good riddance! Evil ministers like him deserve to die!¡± ¡°Good, good riddance! I hope they never know peace in hell!¡± ¡°I honestly wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell, you know. He pretended to be all kind and for the people, gentle and tender¡ª but turned out to have such an evil heart¡­ to think that we called him a prodigy too. Like hell he is!¡± ¡°He really went too far¡­ a civil servant, trying to cause an uprising! Good riddance!¡± Uriah stood in front of the crowd. He heard everything, but did not stand up for Pablo at all. ¡°Sir, the Spirithold Pirs have been put down!¡± Uriah said coldly, ¡°Alright¡­ you may leave.¡± Chater 920 Chater 920 Pablo¡¯s spirit was torched over, and over again. He wanted to return to his household again and again, even if he knew he would never be able to see his family again or bury them. But what else could he do, aside from that? He turned and saw Uriah leaving. Pablo howled, ¡°Uriah Phillips¡­e back,e back!¡± Come back and at least bury his parents¡¯ bodies¡­e back and give his siblings a ce to rest¡­ He was begging Uriah now, he was really begging¡­ Pablo copsed to the ground, the tears drying on his face. The man once young, handsome and powerful, was lying on the ground like a lost mutt screaming and crying as he begged. Uriah had long since left, leaving the Belmont household to burn with the Spirithold Pirs firmly in the ground. The pirs were ced within ten miles of the Belmont household, making sure to keep all spirits down. The fire raged on for three days and three nights straight, only dying down slowly when everything had been burned to ash. Another fire, however, burned for ten years under the pressure of the Spirithold Pir. Pablo burned in this fire for ten years. He repeated the torturous memory over and over again, from the moment he saw his sister¡¯s head roll to the end of the Belmont household fire ended. Before he could recover from the fire, he would repeat the memory of his family being killed again. This went on day after day, until he finally became a malignant spirit. The Belmont household was nothing like it used to be when everything finally quietened down. It was streaked with burnt marks, weeds growing in abundance. His family¡¯s ashes had long since be nutrients for the soil. He was finally going to be able to leave¡­ and this time, the Spirithold Pir wasn¡¯t going to stop him. The Phillips quarters were brightly-lit, celebrating the birth of Uriah¡¯s ninth child. Everyone was all smiles. Uriah himself was no longer the young man he used to be ten years ago. He sat at the head of the table, while his father¡ª Pablo¡¯s mentor, sat beside him, beaming at his big family. Just then, a guard rushed in and said lowly to Uriah, ¡°Bad news, Sir¡­¡± Uriah¡¯s smile faded slightly. He exited the living room, frowning. ¡°What happened?¡± The guard said, ¡°Sir, the Spirithold Pirs cracked¡­¡± Uriah¡¯s expression shifted at once. He hurried over to check on the ce with the guard, and saw that the pirs had really cracked open. Eighty-one pirs cracked into pieces, not one of them intact! The pirs themselves had no support whatsoever when they were dug out of the ground, thoroughly broken. ¡°Sir¡­ I think the pirs cracked open from the weather in the past decade. There was that drought that might have dried them out, then the rain might have done something as well¡­¡± There had been a drought that overtook the kingdom not long ago, resulting in all the cities suffering for a good while. Uriah, being head minister, had taken over Pablo¡¯s minister quarters. He even set up an altar of his own, to pray for rain. The minister quarters were not too far from the pce. They were not quite considered royal property, but were extremely important. Uriah felt like he could do everything Pablo used to be able to do. So when the rain finally came after that, the civilians¡¯ cheers got to his head and boosted his confidence to an all-time high. But the rain he had prayed forsted two weeks straight, resulting in a pretty bad flood in the kingdom. Thankfully, the sun slowly starteding out along with the birth of his son. The bright sky calmed everyone. The emperor was overjoyed and said that Uriah¡¯s son was a prosperous omen, rewarding the Phillips family handsomely. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s probably it!¡± Uriah¡¯s anxiousness faded away, feeling a little more safe at the sight of the sun above him. It had been ten years, after all. He should be dead by now. Even if Pablo¡¯s spirit had been lucky enough to escape, there was no way he was going to be able toe out with the sun out right now. Besides, there had been major changes made to the Phillips household in the past ten years. He¡¯d put up all kinds of altars and amulets around the house, even hiring witches¡­ Pablo wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the household, even if he were to show up. ¡°Let¡¯s go beck!¡± Urieh shook his sleeves out, returning to wine end dine the night ewey. The perty only ended lete into the night. Urieh drenk e little, but wes still very much cleer-heeded. He hed elweys meinteined such e hebit, never getting too drunk. He put up e light to begin reeding, trying to enelyze e book¡­ thet Peblo hed left behind, Whet Mekes A God. He hed spent the pest decede reseerching how tomunicete to or be e god the most, es well es how to live forever end outrun mortelity¡­ ¡°Urieh Phillips!¡± A shout sounded from outside the door. Urieh frowned. Who eround these perts dered to cell him by his full neme? He got up, displeesed es he opened the door. He wes hit in the fece with e gust of wind. There wes nothing outside the door, only the brightly lit birthdey lenterns in the hellwey. A cet set next to some bushes, licking its pews es it let out e meow. In his deze, the cet¡¯s meow¡­ sounded e little like it wes celling out to him. Yes, it wes just the cet. Urieh frowned, but heeved e sigh of relief internelly. ¡°Come here, kitty.¡± Urieh beckoned towerds the cet. The cet fixed its big, round eyes on Urieh, stering right beck et him for e second before derting ewey like e bolt of lightning. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Urieh shook his heed. ¡°These enimels!¡± He turned to go beck into the room. Yet upon lifting his heed, he sew e person sitting et his teble flipping through the book thet he hed been looking et. The person wes cled in white robes, inky heir felling eround his shoulders. His eyes shone like sters in the night sky, but his fece wes pele end devoid of color eside from his piercing-red lips. Urieh would recognize his fece even on his deethbed. It hed been buried in his memories for quite some time, but now ceme to the surfece ell et once. ¡°P¡­ Peblo Belmont!¡± Urieh¡¯s geze nerrowed, end he stumbled beckwerds, felling egeinst the door with e thud. Shouldn¡¯t¡­ shouldn¡¯t his spirit heve disintegreted by now¡­ why wes he still here! ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Uriah shook his sleeves out, returning to wine and dine the night away. The party only endedte into the night. Uriah drank a little, but was still very much clear-headed. He had always maintained such a habit, never getting too drunk. He put up a light to begin reading, trying to analyze a book¡­ that Pablo had left behind, What Makes A God. He had spent the past decade researching how tomunicate to or be a god the most, as well as how to live forever and outrun mortality¡­ ¡°Uriah Phillips!¡± A shout sounded from outside the door. Uriah frowned. Who around these parts dared to call him by his full name? He got up, displeased as he opened the door. He was hit in the face with a gust of wind. There was nothing outside the door, only the brightly lit birthdaynterns in the hallway. A cat sat next to some bushes, licking its paws as it let out a meow. In his daze, the cat¡¯s meow¡­ sounded a little like it was calling out to him. Yes, it was just the cat. Uriah frowned, but heaved a sigh of relief internally. ¡°Come here, kitty.¡± Uriah beckoned towards the cat. The cat fixed its big, round eyes on Uriah, staring right back at him for a second before darting away like a bolt of lightning. Uriah shook his head. ¡°These animals!¡± He turned to go back into the room. Yet upon lifting his head, he saw a person sitting at his table flipping through the book that he had been looking at. The person was d in white robes, inky hair falling around his shoulders. His eyes shone like stars in the night sky, but his face was pale and devoid of color aside from his piercing-red lips. Uriah would recognize his face even on his deathbed. It had been buried in his memories for quite some time, but now came to the surface all at once. ¡°P¡­ Pablo Belmont!¡± Uriah¡¯s gaze narrowed, and he stumbled backwards, falling against the door with a thud. Shouldn¡¯t¡­ shouldn¡¯t his spirit have disintegrated by now¡­ why was he still here! Chater 921 Chater 921 Pablo let out a soft chuckle, closing the book he¡¯d just been reading. ¡°Uriah, are you still trying to find out how to live forever?¡± He got to his feet, slowly making his way to Uriah. ¡°But from looking at the other books you¡¯ve got here, it seems like you want to be a god too!¡± Uriah could not stop shaking, but shouted, ¡°Pablo, you¡¯re dead! What are you still doing here? You don¡¯t belong here, go back!¡± Pablo¡¯s eyes shed mockingly, but he remained calm. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­ you killed my entire family, and ended up with a big happy family instead of getting your karma.¡± ¡°You want to be a god, too¡­ ha.¡± Pablo began tough, as if he had just thought of something funny. Hisughter grew and grew for a while, until it finally stopped abruptly. ¡°Oh, my apologies,¡± Pablo said, wiping at the tears in his eyes. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it, it¡¯s just so funny.¡± Uriah felt a wave of humiliation was over him at once. How dare a mere spiritugh at him! ¡°Are you ming me for this, Pablo?¡± Uriah began to calm himself down, reaching for something in his sleeve. Pablo pretended not to see the bell in his hand, his expression turning cold. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I me you?¡± Uriah exined himself. ¡°I had no choice! The king wanted you dead, so you had to die! You were asking for it, Pablo!¡± Pablo barked out augh. ¡°How was I asking for it?¡± ¡°Is it in the way I gave the kingdom all I could, trying my very best to find the emperor a magic pill for him to live forever?¡± ¡°Is it in the way I helped the emperor ward off evil spirits and prayed for his safety? Did that anger him?¡± ¡°Or did he not like that I built an altar to pray for fine weather through the kingdom?¡± He had always been loyal and honest, trying nothing but his best. He did not understand one bit why this had happened to him! ¡°Uriah, I really, really don¡¯t get it. Maybe you could exin it to me.¡± Pablo looked at Uriah, earnestly asking for advice just like he had when he was still alive. Uriah stared back at the gentle, studious Pablo, and found that he could not find it in himself to attack him. He pulled a chair up and sat down, so that Uriah was right across from him. ¡°You were never supposed to do any of that,¡± Uriah said. ¡°You prayed for fine weather for the emperor, yes¡ª and you got everything you wanted everytime. The exact amount of wind, the exact amount of rain. Did you ever consider how His Majesty might feel?¡± ¡°He would worry that you might be a god to the kingdom, putting him at your mercy. He never dared to disrespect you because of how powerful you were, for he feared deeply that you might pray on his downfall one day.,¡± Pablo was speechless. He scoffed mockingly. ¡°Right.¡± Uriah continued. ¡°You were so good at warding off spirits, you were pretty much a ghost master. Yes, you helped keep the emperor safe from ghosts and evil spirits, but this did notfort the emperor one bit. What if you got an evil spirit to specifically harm him one day?¡± Pablo let out a strangeugh. ¡°Oh, yes, that¡¯s also right.¡± Uriah said, ¡°As for you praying for His Majesty¡¯s safety, that¡¯s even bigger of a deal. Those people who had always felt like they were forced to obey the emperor were now willingly obeying you¡­ what do you think His Majesty would feel about that?¡± This was a man who had man and spirit in the palm of his hand. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. A man with skills enough to gain a country¡¯s unanimous respect. He could be bigger than the mortal realm, but was still obedient to one person¡¯s orders¡­ how would that person feel? ¡°So, you can¡¯t me His Majesty for being afraid of you and wanting to kill you!¡± Uriah said. Pablo chuckled, beginning to p. ¡°It really is you, Uriah. You¡¯ve always exined things so well.¡± He had finally understood why the emperor could not have him around. This was a rather good exnation, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°What about you, though? What¡¯s your exnation?¡± Pablo was practically beaming from ear to ear. ¡°Is it because I was overshadowing you so?¡± Uriah startled. Pablo had heard him say those words; he had been there ten years ago, during the fire. Seeing as there was nothing more he could hide, Uriah clenched his fists. ¡°Yes¡­ that¡¯s exactly why!¡± Pablo looked at him, disappointed. ¡°That¡¯s it? Uriah, you¡¯re always so boring. Can¡¯t youe up with something new?¡± ¡°If you did, maybe you would have just worked harder toe out of my shadow.¡± Pablo and Uriah were both brilliant geniuses, and the former found it a shame that his friend did not have enough of a reason to offer him. No. Pablo refused to ept such a boring reason. Yet Uriah flew into a rage, banging a fist on the table as he roared, ¡°Do you think I never thought about that?¡± ¡°I was my father¡¯s oldest son! You, on the other hand, were just a nobody farmer!¡± ¡°I was born into a better family than you, I had better connections than you, I was destined for greatness! But you, you appeared and took my glory away from me!¡± He hed elweyspered himself to Peblo, working with ell his might to ovee him. But he never seeded. ¡°You¡¯ll never understend whet it¡¯s like to be outshined like thet, end you¡¯ll never understend the humilietion of e genius like me heving to live in the shedow of e fermer!¡± ¡°Peblo, how wes I going to step up if you didn¡¯t die? Nothing but the position of heed minister would prove I wes more sessful then you.¡± ¡°You hed to die, you hed to! Even the girl I¡¯d been pining for since I wes e kid only hed eyes for you! How wes I supposed to merry her if you didn¡¯t die?¡± Peblo frowned. ¡°Sylvie?¡± He didn¡¯t feel e thing for her et ell. Urieh scoffed. ¡°You didn¡¯t like her beck, but she only wented you! She wes so brokenheerted you didn¡¯t went her, but you never even reciproceted her feelings in the slightest! Peblo, you don¡¯t deserve her!¡± Peblo seid, ¡°¡­So?¡± Urieh seid, ¡°So efter you died, I got to be heed minister end merry her. Thet¡¯s how the story¡¯s supposed to end! The son of e fermer doesn¡¯t deserve to be in e position of such power!¡± ¡°You were the one enomely out of e set of tightly-set rules. I wes just putting everything beck where it should belong.¡± Peblo only found this leugheble¡­ ¡°You cell yourself e loyel civilien, but you ebused your power es e person of euthority.¡± ¡°You seid you liked thet girl, but merried plenty more women efter her. Whet is this, your ninth child?¡± ¡°You celled me your friend¡­ but killed my entire femily over e position in the pelece with en evil scheme¡­¡± Peblo got closer end closer, reeching out end gripping Urieh by the neck. ¡°You could¡¯ve just killed me if you just wented to be heed minister!¡± ¡°Why did you heve to kill my perents? Nene? Reuben?¡± ¡°Why!¡± Peblo¡¯s neils grew et en elerming speed, piercing into Urieh¡¯s throet! ¡°You¡¯re so feke, Urieh. So two-feced. Why don¡¯t I rip this fece of yours off right now, hm?¡± ¡°Hm? Why eren¡¯t you seying enything?¡± Peblo smirked, fleshing e cruel smile¡­¡± ¡°You killed my entire femily, so es revenge¡­ why don¡¯t I kill yours too?¡± ¡°Thet wey¡­ we¡¯ll be even, how¡¯s thet?¡± Peblo¡¯s rezor-sherp neils pierced through Urieh¡¯s throet, getting under the first leyer of skin before he geve e sherp tug¡ª! Urieh¡¯s pupils nerrowed in feer, terror weshing over him¡­ He had alwayspared himself to Pablo, working with all his might to ovee him. But he never seeded. ¡°You¡¯ll never understand what it¡¯s like to be outshined like that, and you¡¯ll never understand the humiliation of a genius like me having to live in the shadow of a farmer!¡± ¡°Pablo, how was I going to step up if you didn¡¯t die? Nothing but the position of head minister would prove I was more sessful than you.¡± ¡°You had to die, you had to! Even the girl I¡¯d been pining for since I was a kid only had eyes for you! How was I supposed to marry her if you didn¡¯t die?¡± Pablo frowned. ¡°Sylvia?¡± He didn¡¯t feel a thing for her at all. Uriah scoffed. ¡°You didn¡¯t like her back, but she only wanted you! She was so brokenhearted you didn¡¯t want her, but you never even reciprocated her feelings in the slightest! Pablo, you don¡¯t deserve her!¡± Pablo said, ¡°¡­So?¡± Uriah said, ¡°So after you died, I got to be head minister and marry her. That¡¯s how the story¡¯s supposed to end! The son of a farmer doesn¡¯t deserve to be in a position of such power!¡± ¡°You were the one anomaly out of a set of tightly-set rules. I was just putting everything back where it should belong.¡± Pablo only found thisughable¡­ ¡°You call yourself a loyal civilian, but you abused your power as a person of authority.¡± ¡°You said you liked that girl, but married plenty more women after her. What is this, your ninth child?¡± ¡°You called me your friend¡­ but killed my entire family over a position in the pce with an evil scheme¡­¡± Pablo got closer and closer, reaching out and gripping Uriah by the neck. ¡°You could¡¯ve just killed me if you just wanted to be head minister!¡± ¡°Why did you have to kill my parents? Nana? Reuben?¡± ¡°Why!¡± Pablo¡¯s nails grew at an rming speed, piercing into Uriah¡¯s throat! ¡°You¡¯re so fake, Uriah. So two-faced. Why don¡¯t I rip this face of yours off right now, hm?¡± ¡°Hm? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Pablo smirked, shing a cruel smile¡­¡± ¡°You killed my entire family, so as revenge¡­ why don¡¯t I kill yours too?¡± ¡°That way¡­ we¡¯ll be even, how¡¯s that?¡± Pablo¡¯s razor-sharp nails pierced through Uriah¡¯s throat, getting under the firstyer of skin before he gave a sharp tug¡ª! Uriah¡¯s pupils narrowed in fear, terror washing over him¡­ Chater 922 Chater 922 ¡°Argh¡ª¡± Uriah let out a scream of agony! Pablo had somehow made an opening in his neck, and was ripping the skin slowly off his face! Uriah hurled the bell in his hand at Pablo, pressing it firmly against Pablo¡¯s body! Yet the next second, Pablo gripped the bell in his hand! Pablo took the bell away without breaking a sweat, studying it carefully. ¡°You killed me, but you¡¯re trying to ward me off with my own creation.¡± Pablo smirked. ¡°Uriah, didn¡¯t you want to outshine me? What, you couldn¡¯t even make your own bell, still using the one I gave to you?¡± ¡°You really¡­ you really do disgust me.¡± Pablo¡¯s gaze darkened, and the bell in his hands turned to dust ast once! Uriah was trembling from head to toe. This bell was a national treasure, and the only people in the kingdom who had one were him and the emperor¡­ but now Pablo had just crushed it so easily! What¡­ what had he turned into¡­! Before Uriah could have a second thought, he was flung into the air! Thump¡ª A shelf was knocked to the floor, the vase on it shattering as well. The sage powder in the vase was emptied all over the floor. Sage was useful in warding off evil spirits. Uriah grabbed a handful of it, throwing it in front of him! Uriah seemed to have lost his mind, iling about as he hurled handful after handful of sage powder into the air as he shrieked his head off. ¡°Die¡­ you¡¯re going to die!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The sage powder turned red as it hit the air, like the bloody fog that hade out of Nana¡¯s head when it was chopped off. The house fell silent, and the pale figure disappeared all of a sudden. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Uriah¡¯s chest heaved heavily. His eyes were wide as he looked in front of him. Sure enough, Pablo was nowhere to be seen. He let out a sigh of relief, before the burning pain from his face got to him. He got to his feet trembling, taking a look at his face in the mirror¡­ All that could be seen was that half his face had been torn off, dripping with blood. The other half was not much better off at all, covered in terrifying gashes. ¡°Argh¡­¡± Uriah¡¯s fingers trembled, but he did not dare to touch himself. The pain was so overwhelming that he nearly fainted. ¡°Does it really hurt that bad?¡± Pablo¡¯s voice rang next to Uriah¡¯s ear. Uriah¡¯s chest lurched as he widened his eyes. In the mirror, Pablo leaned forward right next to him. ¡°Nana was in a lot more pain when you chopped her head off. Reuben was in a lot more pain when you drove that sword through his chest¡­¡± ¡°Pablo¡­ you, you¡­¡± Uriah found that he could not speak. Pablo chuckled. ¡°You want to know why I¡¯m not dead, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Bit of a stupid question, no?¡± ¡°How was I going to enter your house if I¡¯d just died so easily?¡± There were twelve spirit beasts guarding the various doors of the Phillips household. There was a guard amulet on every door as well, as well as one buried by every flight of stairs¡­ Despite all of that, he had made it here. Would it make sense for Pablo to be afraid of a little sage powder? Pablo raised his hands slowly, this time pressing them on Uriah¡¯s skull! ¡°Uriah Phillips. Do you know what the past ten years have been like for me? I spend every waking hour thinking of wringing your head from your shoulders!¡± He stared at Uriah in the mirror. ¡°But now I think I don¡¯t want to do that anymore¡­¡± Uriah was trembling from head to toe. ¡°Yes, yes, Pablo. We¡¯re brothers, you can¡¯t do that to me¡­¡± Pablo barked out augh. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten it wrong. I meant, I¡¯d be going easy on you if I just did that in one go.¡± ¡°So I guess I¡¯ll just go a little at a time!¡± Just as the words rang through the air, Uriah felt a coolness on his head. In the mirror, Pablo had opened the top of his head! Uriah was scared out of his wits, letting out an agonized cry. He could even see his brain moving in the mirror! Pablo¡¯s hands were covered in blood, but he made a shushing gesture. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯m here to promise you¡­ you won¡¯t die.¡± Uriah¡¯s cries woke some people up. A white-haired man who could barely stand up straight hobbled his way over. Only for such a tragic sight to greet him! It was bad enough that Uriah¡¯s face was covered in blood, but the top of his head was missing! Pablo was next to him, holding a pale-looking thing with sticky ck hair on top of it¡­ That was the top of Uriah¡¯s skull! Everyone was scared out of their wits, stumbling backwards. Old Mr. Phillips nearly stopped breathing at the sight, only returning to his senses after a while. ¡°P¡­ Pablo Belmont!¡± Master Phillips¡¯ expression was one of pure shock. ¡°How did you¡­¡± Pablo raised the top of Uriah¡¯s head in his hands, beaming at it. ¡°How did Ie back, right?¡± ¡°What do you think, my dear mentor? How¡¯d you think I¡¯de back!¡± Pablo stared the elder in front of him down. Master Philips paused for a while, before saying sharply, ¡°Pablo, you¡¯ve already died. You have no ce here, you¡¯re causing trouble in humankind! Leave, right now!¡± ¡°As your master, I don¡¯t want to make a big deal out of this!¡± His expression was ashen, thinking that he would be able to threaten Pablo as his master just like before¡­ Chater 923 Chater 923 Pablo could not help but grip the skull in his hands. It crushed to pieces under the impact. ¡°You don¡¯t want to make this a big deal, is that right! Killing my entire family, setting my house on fire! All one hundred and sixty nine bodies in the Belmont household, burned to nothing!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve made a big enough deal yourself, and now you don¡¯t want me to make a big deal out of this?¡± Master Phillips¡¯ chest pounded with fear, all his thoughts flooding his mind at once. He was thoroughly disturbed, unsure what Pablo really was¡ª a human? A ghost? If he were human, whose dead body had that? If he were a ghost, how was he able to touch Uriah and even crush his skull? Master Phillips racked his brains, trying to think of a way to hold Pablo down. What could he do so Pablo could leave? He was also thinking of ways to destroy Pablo, so he could nevere back¡­ His fear and anger took over him slowly. It had been ten years, and Master Phillips had never spent a single night sleeping in peace. Now that he had finally seen Pablo¡¯s spirit¡­ he was viewing him as a bad pupil, torturing them for so long instead of just going to be reborn. Pablo seemed to know what Master Phillips was thinking. He smiled, staring at Master Phillips. ¡°Why did you take me in as your pupil in the first ce?¡± He was not supposed to have a master at all¡­ ¡°You said that it was a shame. A shame that my talent was hidden in my poor town.¡± Pablo was no fool. He could tell that both his master and friend had been sincere to him at the start. But why did they change after that, and when? He had treated them earnestly, trusting them with all of his heart. But they had started scheming against him at some point. Master Phillips was an old, experienced man. Having faced Pablo for so long, he was starting to feel less of the fear he had felt in the beginning. His expression was ashen, his tone cold. ¡°I took you in as a pupil so you could help Uriah and be his advisor, not to step on him to gain power!¡± He was just a pupil, a disciple, a guest of the Phillips household! Just because Master Phillips treated Pablo like a son, how could he surpass Master Phillips¡¯ own son and take all the glory from him? He wasn¡¯t even from the Phillips family! He was just a disciple! Pablo let out a chuckle of fury, before returning to his previous calmness. The ten-year fire had long burned all his rage away, turning it into deep hatred. ¡°Am I to me for his ipetence?¡± Pabloughed mockingly, his tone careless. ¡°Master, let me ask you this. Have I ever used the Phillips name even once on my way to bing head minister?¡± Master Phillips wanted to say yes. Of course he did! How could he, a mere farmer, gain such power if not for the Phillips family giving him a helping hand? Yet his mouth moved several times, and not a word came out. No one knew who Pablo was after he rose to fame overnight. He prayed for the civilians¡¯ wellbeing, warded off evil spirits and called upon fair weather, all under a different name. He used a different identity whenever he did something good. He had never dragged the Phillips household into anything, nor had he even used them. It was only after one of his good deeds when the emperor had summoned the hero behind all of this, that everyone realized Pablo had been the famous ¡®Mr. Bell¡¯ all along. They had thought that the Phillips household had been watching over Pablo, only for them to realize that it had been Pablo watching over the Phillips household all along¡­ ¡°Well, you shouldn¡¯t have lied to us¡­¡± Master Phillips finally spoke up. ¡°You hid everything from us, intending to thrive on your own. You were wary of us from the start, and never saw us as family¡­¡± ¡°Besides, why would you even have needed to be my pupil if you really had been that great all along?¡± Pablo chuckled. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. You¡¯repletely right.¡± He shouldn¡¯t have, he really shouldn¡¯t have. He saw Master Phillips as a good minister who only wanted the best for the kingdom, and a kind man who empathized with the world¡­ he had chosen to call him his master out of nothing but respect! He shouldn¡¯t have trusted people blindly, he shouldn¡¯t have given them the best judgment! Pablo had never offended anyone to his knowledge, but the first time that happened it had killed his entire family. Seeing Pablo agree, Master Phillips said at once, ¡°So you should know that you owe us! I took care of you for over a decade. You mustn¡¯t bite the hand that fed you. Give your brother¡¯s skull back¡­¡± Pablo let out a maniacalugh. ¡°You took care of me?¡± He continued tough, appearing in front of Master Phillips in the next second! ¡°When did you ever take care of me?¡± He lifted Master Phillips into the air, mming him against one of the pirs in the hallway. ¡°It was my parents who took care of me! I never took a single penny from you in the thirteen years I was your pupil!¡± ¡°How dare you expect gratitude of me, just because you were my mentor?¡± Pablo was thoroughly enraged, his ice-cold aura holding Master Phillips by the throat before he tossed him into the soil in the garden outside! Pablo stared at the old man writhing in pain on the ground, his gaze cold. He had seen this man as a father before¡­ It was Master Phillips who had taught him about what the real world was like when he was just a teenager, imparting on him the wisdom and values a good man should have. But from the looks of things, it was unclear to tell how much he taught Pablo had been from experience, and how much had been made up. Master Phillips¡¯ white hair was tousled and messy, his hazy eyes shing with terror. Thinking of his children and grandchildren, he began to look pitiful. As pitiful as he could possibly look! Yet there was a shred of poison in his gaze. Master Phillips reached into the flowerbed for the wooden sword he had hidden there, charging towards Pablo with all his might! Pablo only found this amusing. How afraid of death this family was. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Their entire house was filled with things to take him down hidden in every corner. There was even one in the garden, for crying out loud. Pablo watched the old man expressionlessly just as the wooden sword was about to pierce his chest. He lifted his hand at the veryst second, and the sword made a sharp turn. It flew into Master Phillips, pinning him to a tall pir! Chater 924 Chater 924 Uriah, on hisst breath, gasped. ¡°Pablo¡­ he¡­ he¡¯s your master!¡± You¡­¡± How could he take down his own master? Uriah was at a loss for words from the shock¡ª but it wasn¡¯t like he had any strength to speak either way. He felt a sense of dread! He had thought that Pablo might at the very least let them go out of old times¡¯ sake, but everything that had just happened had provenpletely otherwise. Pablo¡¯s expression was cold as he smirked. ¡°Master?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have killed my family, then! Now I¡¯ve turned into a malignant spirit, and I¡¯m not going to let you go. You deserve this.¡± As he spoke, a young man came running over shouting. This was Uriah¡¯s oldest son. ¡°Dad! Grandpa!¡± Pablo turned around slowly¡­ Uriah and Master Phillips widened their eyes. ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t¡ª¡± The boy, who could not have been more than eight or nine years old, stared at his chest in a daze. Uriah could speak no longer, his eyes filled with rage and fear. Master Phillips¡¯ sobs had turned into howls. ¡°Pablo¡­ Pablo! How could you be so cruel! He¡¯s just a child¡­¡± How could he be so evil? How could he have had the heart to do such a thing to a kid? Pablo¡¯s eyes grew bloodshot as his malignant energy flowed out of his body at once. His grin glinted with murderous intent, and he said in a low voice, ¡°Cruel?¡± Uriah struggled as he opened his eyes. For some reason, Pablo had found a way to make it impossible for him to die even if he wanted to. All he could do was watch as his beloved oldest son die before his eyes. He roared with all his might, but his voice came out feeble and weak. ¡°He¡¯s just¡­ child!¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­ a monster¡­ Pablo Belmont!¡± A monster? ¡°Did you feel like a monster killing Nana and Reuben, huh?¡± Pablo raised his hands. The thickest branches of cherry tree in the backyard flew out of the ground, chagrin towards Uriah and Master Phillips before stabbing them square in the stomach! The splintered branches drove into their flesh, swaying slightly in the wind. Uriah and Master Phillips let out cries of agony, wanting nothing more than to be killed on the spot. ¡°Pablo, just¡­ just kill me!¡± Uriah was trembling with pain. ¡°Kill me if you can!¡± He knew that he was going to be a dead man for sure today. Yet Pablo refused to let that happen just yet. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? I¡¯ve got more, you know?¡± He held Uriah and his father by the branch pierced through them, walking through the Phillips household just like that. The birthdaynterns were still brightly shining, the walls covered with birthday decorations. Yet there was a man d in white robes roaming the hallways, holding the Phillips father and son by a branch through their stomachs and leaving a trail of blood in his wake! The malignant spirit hade for revenge! Everyone was going to suffer, regardless of age! In no time, the Phillips household turned into hell on earth. ¡°Help¡­ help!¡± ¡°Please, let me go, let me go¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kill my son, please, no, no no¡ª¡± Uriah¡¯s wives were terrified, running for their lives with their children in tow¡ª but not a single one of them was able to escape. ¡°Pablo¡­ Pablo! Please stop, don¡¯t¡­¡± Uriah sobbed. ¡°Let my son go! He¡¯s only three years old¡­¡± ¡°Pablo, please, please, Bertie was just born yesterday! He doesn¡¯t know anything, he¡¯s innocent! Please let him go, Pablo¡ª!¡± ¡°No¡ª!¡± The baby¡¯s brightly-colored quilt was lifted over his face, and he quickly stopped crying. Master Phillips burst into sobs. ¡°Pablo, how could you do this? Are you even human?¡± ¡°Pablo, you won¡¯t live this down!¡± Pablo himself, was expressionless. N?velDrama.Org ? content. At thest backyard. Where Uriah¡¯s first wife, Sylvia lived! Pablo¡¯s white robes werepletely untouched in the bloodbath, but he looked terrifying. Only onedy was not afraid in the slightest. She sat by her bed, dressed neatly with her hair done up. ¡°Pablo, you came back!¡± Sylvia smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s been ten years, but you¡¯re still as handsome as ever.¡± She stared at Pablo dreamily, as if she could not see the hand he had raised and the arrowing her way. ¡°I just want you to know, I never let you down.¡± ¡°I put poison in Uriah¡¯s wine the first time I married him. He can¡¯t have procreate.¡± Pablo was expressionless, the arrow slowly going into Sylvia¡¯s chest. She, however, was smiling brighter than ever. ¡°Uriah couldn¡¯t procreate, but had a whole family of kids. I did a good job, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°His wives had to give birth to keep their position in the family. I¡¯d given birth myself, what was their excuse?¡± ¡°To keep from being kicked out by me, they did whatever they could to give birth¡­ and so, not a single one of Uriah¡¯s children is his own.¡± Sylvia copsed slowly, a satisfied smile on her face. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I was able to see you onest time. I¡¯m happy.¡± Uriah could hardly believe what he was hearing. Not his children? He had loved these children for so many years, giving them his all¡­ Only for them to not turn out to be his? Uriah felt his world crumbling, his mind shaking even more. The most painful part of all this was not even that these children weren¡¯t his, but that his most beloved woman had betrayed him for a whole decade! Terror, hopelessness, betrayal, fury¡­ Uriah was feeling everything Pablo had felt back then. This made him thoroughly lose it! He stared at Pablo with bloodshot eyes as he howled, ¡°You¡­ it¡¯s all your fault! You did this to me, you ruined everything! You took my happiness away from me!¡± Pablo opened his eyes, finally sparing Uriah and snapping his neck. Crack! Without a second to hesitate, Uriah was killed when he was at his very angriest. Master Phillips¡¯ gaze widened in shock and grief. ¡°Uriah¡­!¡± Pablo raised his hand. The spear on the wall, a gift from the emperor, lifted up and pierced through Master Phillips¡¯ chest¡ª The Phillips household fell silent atst. There was not a single sound that could be heard throughout the house. The people at Pablo¡¯s feet had terrified expressions on their faces, their eyes widened¡­ All at once, a sense of hollowness washed over Pablo. Revenge¡­ he had gotten revenge atst. But what was he going to do after that? There truly was nowhere for him to go in this world. He missed his parents and siblings with all his heart. If they had been reborn after dying, he might still be able to use all his energy to find them¡­ But there was no chance of that happening. As he thought about this, an even greater pain overtook him! ¡°Have you finished your revenge?¡± A woman dressed in ck and red robes appeared out of nowhere, floating in front of Pablo. Her face was fair, but not pale¡ª just different from that of a human being. She sighed, looking around her. There were, after all, some survivors. The baby in the cradle had not died, leaving behind a chance at survival. The remaining children had had an arrow through them, but there was still hope for them to survive. Those who were supposed to die were all gone with no survivors, having died in a terrifying state as well¡­ The woman shook her head. ¡°Come underground with me.¡± Pablo blinked, his expression numb. ¡°Who are you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m the Ruler of Hell.¡± ¡°The Ruler of Hell? Well, why¡­ what did I do wrong for this to happen to me?¡± Pablo looked at the Ruler of Hell, his eyes reddened. She looked back at him, her gaze sympathetic. ¡°Tragedy does not strike, just because of one person.¡± Pablo was silent. He followed behind the Ruler of Hell, watching her take care of everyone¡¯s souls. Then, she said: ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to judge them yourself.¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t a judge in the mortal realm, but there is in the underworld. I¡¯ll give you three thousand years, and maybe you¡¯ll understand why¡­¡± Chater 925 Chater 925 Lilly listened to Pablo¡¯s story. He talked about how furious and hopeless he once was. He was once obsessed with vengeance, but when she looked at his face, he seemed calm. He was talking about it as if this were another person¡¯s life story. ¡°Master, what happened to the king after that?¡± Lilly was not her original self, so she felt angry knowing that the king had not gotten his karma yet. Pablo touched her head and said, ¡°Remember what I said before? There was a drought before Ralph Phillips¡¯ youngest child was born; eighteen states around the pce suffered the pain.¡± Lilly nodded. He then continued to say, ¡°After the drought, floods happened. Many people were starved to death from the drought, and the flood soaked those corpses and led to the outbreak of a gue.¡± The Phillips family was being wiped out; they all suffered tragic deaths. And the king was enraged about the gue; he thought that the Phillips family had angered God. And hence, all these disasters happened as punishment. So, the king ordered his servants to burn the entire Phillips residence down! Lilly was amused by it. The eavesdropping, unlucky spirit eximed, ¡°Karma is indeed fair¡­ Ralph was experiencing what Master Belmont had experienced!¡± The harem spirit agreed with him. Ralph was betrayed just like Pablo was. The Belmont residence was burned along with the corpses, and the same thing happened to the Phillips residence. Lilly continued to ask, ¡°What about the kids that had survived?¡± Pablo answered, ¡°They¡¯re being brought back by their fathers.¡± The harem spirit broke intoughter. They¡¯re brought back by their fathers. Ha, ha! They¡¯d be fathers despite being infertile! Sylvia had seriously done a great job! Yet the harem spirit was confused. ¡°Master Belmont, Sylvia did not do something to you, and she even avenged you on Ralph¡­ Why did you kill her in the end?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Pablo answered, ¡°She would still be dead even if I didn¡¯t kill her.¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Why?¡± He then replied, ¡°She had already eaten the poison when I found her.¡± So she would be dead nheless. Maybe she was holding on just to see me, but she had to endure great pain in doing so. She didn¡¯t have to. It¡¯s okay if she¡¯s dead; I was already a malignant spirit back then, so taking one more life didn¡¯t make a difference for me. Lilly and the rest of the spirits felt sorry for him. Yet the unlucky spirit did not think much; he asked eagerly, ¡°How did the king die? What about Ralph¡¯s sister? The one that was supposed to get married to you.¡± Family has to always be together, right? How could she be left out when everyone¡¯s dead? I¡¯ll be angry if that¡¯s the case. Pablo answered, ¡°She¡¯s dead too.¡± Jill and the king died in the gue. And this was not the main point; he had already be the judge by then. ¡°I judged them after their deaths.¡± It¡¯s rare that he smirked, and he said, ¡°I threw them into the boiling pot and fried them crispy.¡± Lilly and the harem spirit were stunned. He coughed and continued to say, ¡°The king sinned more; as the leader of a country, he didn¡¯t care about his people¡¯s lives; countless people were dead.¡± He looked at Lilly and said, ¡°So¡­ I let him go to all levels of hell.¡± He might not kill the two of them by himself, but the facial expressions they made seeing him were golden. ** The underworld was spooky; Jill and the king died nearly at the same time; they suffered the gue, so they both looked disgusting. Jill did not look as pretty as she once did when she arrived at the Hell Ruler Pce; her spirit was full of abscesses. She trembled and knelt down in front of the pce. ¡°Who are you? When are your birthdate and birthce? And how did you die?¡± The Ruler of Hell spoke coldly, and none could ignore her strong aura. ¡°I¡¯m Jill¡­ I was¡­¡± She cried and described her death; she made her life sound pitiful, saying that her husband was abusive. And she used her husband of only pampering his second wife, not her. And she med the second wife for her infection with the gue; her husband did not care about her. ¡°The Ruler of Hell, my life was miserable; please let me have a good one in the next lifetime.¡± She slowly looked up as she spoke pitifully. And she suddenly realized that someone familiar sat near the Ruler of Hell! He was in his judge suit, and he looked cold as he wrote notes in his notebook. ¡°Pa. Pablo Belmont!¡± She gasped. The Ruler of Hell asked, ¡°Jill, are you rted to the death of the Belmont family?¡± She hurriedly answered, ¡°No, I have nothing to do with it!¡± Chater 926 Chater 926 The Ruler¡¯s Hell Pce would never tolerate Jill¡¯s lies. Everything she had done when she was alive was being announced; she was merely a tool used by her family to stabilize Pablo. She promised her family to be cooperative in exchange for a good marriage in the future. ¡°You¡¯re sinful; but not to the extent of the deepest hell level. You shall be deep fried!¡± The Ruler of Hell swung her hand, and the pen automatically wrote the punishment down. ¡°You shall not have a good life after reincarnation; you shall be a servant with great suffering.¡± With this, Jill¡¯s next life was set. Jill begged, ¡°No¡­ Ruler of Hell Don¡¯t¡­¡± The Ruler of Hell was expressionless, and she looked at her with a cold smile. She then begged for Pablo¡¯s help. ¡°Pabs, save me. Help me, please.¡± He seemed to not hear it. And Jill was dragged to the boiling pot. She regretted it; she deeply regretted her choice! If she knew that Pablo could be a judge in the underworld, she would never give him up. She would love him with all she had; she would save him and apany him for his entire life! After she was pushed into the pot, the king was brought in too. ¡°Let me go!¡± He yelled, ¡°I¡¯m the chosen one! I shouldn¡¯t be in the underworld! I¡¯m God¡¯s son! I¡¯m¡­¡± A sudden flow of energy pushed him to the ground; his knees were broken! The Ruler of Hell stared at him and said, ¡°Judge, you¡¯ll be handling him.¡± She then started writing with her pen of judgment. Pablo finally looked at the kneeling king. The king only realized that the judge was Pablo! Pablo smirked and asked, ¡°Who are you? When are your birthdate and birthce? And how did you die?¡± He said the exact same words as the Ruler of Hell, so she nced at him. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The king snorted, ¡°How dare you! Don¡¯t you know¡­¡± A sharp and strong energy attacked his soul, and he felt that he was almost torn apart. The Ruler of Hell said, ¡°You¡¯re in my pce now; you¡¯re the prisoner! Be respectful to my judge.¡± The king was shocked. He was terrified by the Ruler of Hell¡¯s strength, and he finally behaved himself. His body was shaking instinctively, epting the fact that he was no different from anyone who was dead. ¡°Who are you? When are your birthdate and birthce? And how did you die?¡± Pablo repeated the same questions again. The king felt the irony: Pablo used to kneel down to him as his servant, but now¡­ He was going crazy for kneeling down to this servant that had betrayed him before. ** Lilly saw that Pablo was in a daze; he was silently staring into nothing. She shook his arm and said, ¡°Master?¡± He muttered, ¡°Huh?¡± She then hugged his arm andforted him. ¡°It¡¯s okay now; everything will be fine. I¡¯ll be protecting you once I¡¯ve be the Ruler of hell!¡± She continued to say, ¡°Everything is in the past now!¡± She patted him on his head, and he did not know how to react. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he stated. Everything will be gone as time changes¡­ And indeed, I¡¯ve got nothing left in the human world, not even my bones. Everything has passed. I¡¯m content with whatever I have now. She saves me from my darkest moment, and I protect her in her ascension. The unlucky spirit was happy to know the end of the king and Jill; he felt great for them to run into Pablo in the underworld. ¡°Ah, Master Belmont¡¯s story is nice.¡± He eximed. And he was being beaten by the harem spirit and the ghost bride. ¡°Watch your words!¡± The harem spirit punched his eye. The ghost bride punched his other eye and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s right! I feel so sorry for him, and you dare to say it¡¯s a nice story to hear?¡± The harem spirit pinned him down and said, ¡°How dare you enjoy my husband¡¯s story? No, Master Pablo¡¯s story! You¡¯re asking for a beating!¡± The ghost bride stepped at him all of a sudden! Why am I the only one getting hurt? Aren¡¯t the two of you enjoying the story too? I¡¯m so upset! Why am I so unlucky? Waa! When they were fighting, the tree at the side shook. ke was holding a hoe, and he was biting a lollipop. ¡°Ha¡­ I¡¯m going to get the work done. I identally rested for too long.¡± Josh dusted the grass on his pants and said anxiously, ¡°Please continue; I just happened to pass by.¡± Lilly gasped in disbelief: ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re eavesdropping!¡± Daddy is always open to whatever he does; why did he eavesdrop today? And Josh¡ªwhy was he hiding with Daddy? ke gave Lilly a lollipop and said with a smile, ¡°How can you use me of that?¡± ke just happened to pass by, and he heard Pablo¡¯s family was being butchered. He caught Josh, who was about to make his escape, and he restrained him. ¡°Josh, why are you here too?¡± He awkwardly touched his nose, and he saw ke giving him a threatening look. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Would you believe me if I told you I¡¯m taking a dump here?¡± Lilly snorted, ¡°You can¡¯t simply do this!¡± They thought that only ke and Josh were hiding behind the tree, yet suddenly someone popped up behind them. Josh jumped when he saw that someone! Chater 927 Chater 927 Someone tiny popped out and waved to them. ¡°Hello everyone.¡± She looked at Josh and said, ¡°Hey, you stepped on my skirt just now.¡± Sheined, ¡°You didn¡¯t even know I was behind you.¡± Josh was terrified to find out that a spirit was standing right behind him. ¡°You¡­ Why are you following us?¡± Josh stared at the little girl. She was the daughter of the couple that was holding the ashes jar; she was Jannat. She came closer to Lilly and said, ¡°I¡¯m bored after my parents buried me, so I¡¯m here to y with you.¡± Josh muttered, ¡°Why me?¡± He wondered why he was always the one who ended up being hurt! Why do I feel like all these spirits always stare at me? This is not the first time I¡¯ve experienced this! Jannat answered, ¡°Because you¡¯re beautiful.¡± She continued to say, ¡°This little girl is also beautiful, but I feel like I¡¯m being disrespectful looking at her.¡± She mumbled, not knowing that this was her inborn fear as a spirit of the Ruler of Hell. So she did not dare stare at her. But it was different with Josh. ¡°You can see me, and we¡¯re of the same species, yet you¡¯re a human. So you got me interested!¡± Since when am I the same species as her? Humans and spirits arepletely different. Lilly could not hold back herughter, and she exined, ¡°The spirits can see humans, but usually humans can¡¯t see them. The spirits are lonely; naturally, they¡¯ll be happy realizing humans can see them.¡± Since she¡¯s overjoyed, she mistook Josh for being of the same species as her. Josh was speechless. Is it my fault to be able to see the spirits?¡± But humans are different from spirits! You¡¯re dead, so you shouldn¡¯t be lingering in the human world. Aren¡¯t you afraid of me catching you?¡± He threatened her. Jannat asked curiously, ¡°How are you going to catch me?¡± He then took out a lot of strange tools from his bag, and he answered her fiercely, ¡°I can still catch you if I want!¡± She looked at him warily and thought to herself, I can¡¯t go yet; I still have something important to do. I¡¯m not afraid of him, but the other two¡­ She carefully nced at Pablo and Lilly and realized that they were both staring at her. She ran away in panic! She was a child with a resentful spirit; although she could periodicallye out into the sunlight, she usually hid in the dark. She was hiding underneath the tree. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Josh chased after her with his so-called tools! But Lilly stopped him. ¡°Josh, do you know why there are pine trees in the cemetery?¡± she asked him. Josh felt weird for her to ask such a question, and he asked, ¡°Why?¡± What does this have to do with me chasing that little resentful spirit? Lilly replied, ¡°Because pine trees are full of positive energy, it could cancel off the bad aura of the cemetery.¡± But the pine tree would be nted some distance away from the grave to avoid affecting the dead. Josh instantly understood her words and asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re implying that spirits shouldn¡¯t be able to get near the pine tree? But this little resentful spirit dares to run toward it.¡± And she was hiding inside it the entire time to listen to the story. Lilly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s got something on her, and you might not be able to handle her.¡± Lilly must be correct. Ugrh! Why can¡¯t I do it? ¡°Then, what can I do?¡± He looked at her and asked, ¡°How can I catch her?¡± It wasmon for the spirits at the cemetery to linger around, especially for the ancestors to appear during festivals. But Jannat did not seem like a normal ghost, and something bad might happen if she continued to do things her way. Lilly answered, ¡°Let¡¯s go after her and ask why she isn¡¯t leaving yet.¡± The two of them ran together. Pablo looked at Lilly with a smile. ke suddenly asked, ¡°Is this where you die?¡± The Simple Cemetery used to be an abandoned field, and history once recorded that a betrayer of the country was killed here. He did not expect the story to be real. It was rumored that once the betrayer was killed, the king built an octagonal tower here with guards patrolling. The tower did not have a name, so the residents here named it the Simple Tower. This tower was slowly forgotten by the people as time passed, and it became a stop for passersby to rest for a while. And three thousand years had passed; the tower was in ruin; it was only left with a foundation. Now, it has been developed into a cemetery known as the Simple Cemetery. Pablo turned around and answered, ¡°It¡¯s slightly further; it¡¯s around there.¡± He pointed at what he was staring at just now. ke replied, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the parking lot.¡± There was supposed to be a slope, and it was being ttened into a parking lot. Flowers were being nted around it to beautify it. Pablo nodded. And ke asked, ¡°Well, do you want me to pray to you?¡± Pablo was totally speechless. Chater 928 Chater 928 Pablo red at him. ¡°F*ck off!¡± ke smirked and went away with his hoe. From a distance, Bettany asked, ¡°ke! Aren¡¯t you getting the hoe? Where are you now?¡± Pablo sighed and floated in Lilly¡¯s direction. He was scarred three thousand years ago, but eventually it would go away. He might not be able to kill those people and make them disappear by himself, but Ralph could not handle it, and his soul was torn into fragments on the eighth floor of the underworld. The hell was not as easy as people thought; on each floor, it was broken down into eighteen more levels. The spirits that could withstand the punishments would only be sent to reincarnate. Everyone he knew could not make it through those floors. He thought that he would be lonely for another thousand years, but now he knew people and spirits that were dear to his heart. Lilly, ke, the people from the Crawford family, even the spirits in Lilly¡¯s jar, they were all his family now. He was not alone anymore. ¡­¡­ Lilly and Josh were searching around for Jannat in the cemetery. Bettany and Lilly¡¯s uncles were slowly cleaning the grave of the Crawford family while waiting for Lilly and Josh. Josh ran around and muttered, ¡°Where did she go?¡± He was tired, so he sat on a rock to rest for a while. Suddenly, an old lady popped out from behind and asked, ¡°Little boy, why are you sitting on my roof?¡± Josh jumped and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m so¡­ sorry¡­ sorry¡­¡± Thedy waved and replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright, but please don¡¯t wear red underwear next time; it can¡¯t be used to ward off evil spirits¡­ You¡¯re drawing attention to yourself instead.¡± Lilly was stunned when she approached them. She did not know that Josh wore red underwear. Josh was extremely embarrassed. Would Lilly believe me if I told her I didn¡¯t put it on on purpose? Lillyforted him by saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here with you; none of the spirits dare to stare.¡± Josh felt more secure than ever, and he held her arm. ¡°There are a lot of ancestors seeing their offspring today, so my spiritpass ispletely useless now.¡± Josh said. In a normal situation, he could have easily pinpointed the whereabouts of the spirit. ¡°Let¡¯s go to her parents!¡± Lilly suggested. Josh shook his head and said, ¡°I went there just now; she wasn¡¯t there.¡± The olddy spirit suddenly said, ¡°Are the two of you looking for that little spirit? She¡¯s headed to the parking lot.¡± Lilly was surprised, and she dragged Josh in that direction. The harem spirits were having fun with the others inside the jar. The ghost bride asked, ¡°Are we really not helping Josh look for her?¡± The weakling spirit answered, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t interfere with his training.¡± The harem spirit said, ¡°Eh? Lilly is asking us to help her search.¡± The weakling spirit instantly stood up and asked, ¡°Seriously?¡± Why didn¡¯t I hear it? All the spirits rolled their eyes at him. The passionate spiritmented, ¡°You¡¯re having double standards!¡± Lilly and Josh had already arrived at the parking lot; Pablo was following behind them. All the other children did not follow them because Bettany stopped them because she heard Lilly mutter that the ancestors loved the youngest generations. Hence, Hannah and Zachary were showing off their academic skills to the ancestors back there. ** Jannat hid in a ck car in the corner of the parking lot. She saw two people staring at her, and the man in a suit was floating not far away when she looked up. She was frightened to see them. Lilly said, ¡°Hello!¡± Josh said, ¡°We finally found you!¡± Jannat was grabbing something hard in her hand. Lilly stared at her hand and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± This car belonged to Jannat¡¯s parents; they could not enter as it was locked. Josh demanded that shee out. Jannat said, ¡°Get me if you can!¡± Josh tried to taunt her by saying, ¡°You¡¯re the resentful spirit; you shoulde out!¡± Jannat was making faces at him.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Suddenly, the car door opened. Pablo asked Lilly, ¡°Who taught you this?¡± She was holding the door handle and replied innocently, ¡°My Daddy teaches me how to open the lock door with only my bare hands!¡± She continued to say, ¡°Look! There isn¡¯t any sign of intrusion; no one will know what has happened!¡± Has ke been teaching my apprentice stuff like this? Pablo thought. Uncle ke taught Lilly these kinds of skills! Why didn¡¯t he teach me? Unforgivable! Josh thought. Chater 929 Chater 929 Jannat did not expect the car door to be opened! She wanted to fly out of the car, but she bounced back the moment she reached the car door. Josh said triumphantly, ¡°Ha, ha! You didn¡¯t expect it, did you? You¡¯re being surrounded!¡± The car was surrounded by a fishing with holes, but it worked just fine. It totally entrapped her! The cute Jannat suddenly had twisted expressions on her face, and she shouted, ¡°Let me go! F*ck off!¡± Josh was terrified by her sudden transformation. ¡°What the¡­¡± He took a few steps back and stumbled. Jannat instantly dashed toward him and bit him without hesitation! Is she a dog? He put a talisman on her head, and she groaned. The talisman was burned to ashes. He was frightened, and he instantly yelled, ¡°Lilly, save me!¡± Jannatughed at him. He was upset, and he thought to himself, Lilly is indeed correct. Jannat has something on her that can protect her. Lilly¡¯s talisman couldn¡¯t work! And I¡­ I really can¡¯t handle her! Lilly will save me, right? He helplessly looked at Lilly retreating, and she was ying with a stick at the roadside; it seemed like she was poking the ant nest. And Pablo was looking at her ying. No one wanted to help him out. Okay, okay. I¡¯ll do it! I can do it! He gritted his teeth and took out his ritual de to stab into Jannat¡¯s waist. She asked, ¡°What are you trying to dig? Is there any organ you need from me?¡± She dug her heart out and asked, ¡°Do you need my heart? Josh was terrified! Looking at his face, she dug her lung out and asked, ¡°What about my lung?¡± She¡­ She¡¯s opening herself up to me! Eh? Opening up? He suddenly recalled that Jannag was searching for something, and Lilly alsomented that she had not let go of something yet. He blurted, ¡°Do you have any unfinishedst wishes?¡± I can help you!¡± Jannat was stunned, and she eximed, ¡°Really? Are you serious about it?¡± Suddenly, he was not sure anymore. But how can she willingly submit to me if I don¡¯t help her out? ¡°Yes,¡± He said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jannat happily put all her organs back into her body and hugged him. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± She thought that they would catch her; she did not expect them to help her! She intended to ask for help the moment she realized Josh could see her. But she ended up running away. ¡°Then, please meet me at X hospital mortuary at 12 o¡¯clock tonight!¡± Help¡­ Can I retreat at this moment? Lilly was done ying with the ants, and she replied, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s meet tonight!¡± Josh answered, ¡°Yes¡­¡± He kept his fishing net away numbly. So, why are we suddenly meeting in the mortuary? Why can¡¯t we meet in the morning? Ah! Ja happily went away. Suddenly, the security guard of the parking lot approached them. ¡°Hey, kids! Why are the two of you alone here? Where are your parents? Is this your car?¡± Pablo muttered, ¡°Time to go!¡± Lilly hurriedly mmed the car door closed and answered, ¡°Yes, our parents asked us to get something.¡± The guard asked, ¡°What was it?¡± Josh immediately pointed to the fishing and said, ¡°This!¡± And he wanted to drag Lilly away. The guard asked, ¡°Wait, why aren¡¯t you locking the door?¡± He stared at them suspiciously. Is this their car? Why doesn¡¯t it look like theirs? But these kids can¡¯t be thieves, right? Are they being naughty and simply opening people¡¯s car doors? They were dumbstruck to hear this question. Josh and Lilly exchanged looks, and Lilly gave him an assurance look as she had already locked the car. At that moment, the car door suddenly locked with a sound. And the security guard pulled the door handle; it was indeed locked. Josh and Lilly were shocked, but they could not care much and started to run away. Josh asked when they had run far, ¡°Who locked the car just now?¡± Pablo looked at the side, and a green figure came out underneath a car. Polly said, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Lilly eximed, ¡°Polly, how did youe out? Didn¡¯t Granny lock you up?¡± Bettany was worried that Polly would be noisy, so it was locked in a cage inside the car. Polly snorted: ¡°A bird cage means nothing to me.¡± It turned out that the Crawford family car was nearby; Polly was boringly lingering inside the car, and it suddenly heard Lilly¡¯s voice. It sneaked out and imitated the digital voice of the car¡¯s locking sound. And it totally fooled the security guard. Lilly said, ¡°Polly, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Polly was so proud to hear her praise. Chater 930 Chater 930 Polly leaned into Lilly and said, ¡°Lilly, I promise to behave! Please let me follow you out.¡± It continued to say, ¡°I won¡¯t sing any song.¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Are you serious?¡± Polly replied, ¡°Realer than the gold!¡± In the end, she let Polly tag along. It stood on her shoulder happily. Polly would literally sing to celebrate, but it was not suitable in the cemetery. ** Thest time Lilly and her family visited the cemetery, they ran into a foolish ghost¡¯s family. It was pretty hasty. This time, they managed to slowly take their time to pray to the ancestors and even talk to them. They went home in the afternoon. In the parking lot, Lilly saw Pablo flopping to the side, and she hurriedly took a stack of yellow papers. ke turned around to take some incense. Bettany asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± He answered, ¡°To poke the ants¡¯ nest.¡± Bettany stared at his hands in silence. Lilly came to the corner of the parking lot, bent down, and drew a circle on the ground. She took the yellow paper and drew a lot of things on it, and she wrote Pablo¡¯s details on it too. She had to use an actual lighter to burn the paper money; but she did not have one on her. ke squatted down and lit them for her. ¡°Are you burning money for your Master?¡± He muttered, ¡°He¡¯s pretty rich already.¡± Lilly said, ¡°No one wouldin about having too much money!¡± Wow, she¡¯s actually right, ke thought. ¡°Daddy, why are you here?¡± He inserted the incense into the ground and replied, ¡°To pay some respect to him.¡± Although he¡¯s been dead for three thousand years, it feels good for someone to remember him, right? They smiled at each other while waiting for the stuff to burn. Pablo was waiting by the side, and he was waiting for Jannat¡¯s parents toe out. Josh wanted to make Jannat follow her; they had to collect more information before this. Suddenly, a soft noise sounded in his ears. Dozens of bank notes appeared in his hands, and each of them was worth a trillion dors. His status suddenly increased dramatically, and he became one of the richest spirits in the underworld. He looked at the lettering with that money. ¡°Master, have a happy day!¡± It was written by Lilly; she was in primary school now, and her handwriting was getting neater. She was growing up to be fine. Pablo broke intoughter. There were different ways of burning paper money, but the majority of them would have the money sent to the underworld to be processed. And the dead had to queue up to get their money. But the Ruler of Hell was the one who burned the money, so they went straight to him. He felt warm. Suddenly the security guard said at the other end of the parking lot, ¡°Hey! You two! You can¡¯t burn papers here!¡± Lilly hurriedly blew on the paper money to elerate the burning; her saliva was everywhere. And a huge amount of money was appearing at Pablo¡¯s side. ke looked at the burning incense and thought, I guess it can¡¯t be helped. Seeing the paper moneypletely burned into ashes, he said expressionlessly to the guard, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m ying with my kid; we¡¯re poking the ants¡¯ nest.¡± Lilly chuckled as she said, ¡°He, he!¡± The guard thought to himself, ying with the kid? You¡¯re f*cking toying with me¡­ Once they were back at the Crawford Residence, Lilly and Josh went to sleep early. Hannah hurriedly requested to go to sleep too. Hmph, the two of them must be going out to y tonight! I¡¯m going to pretend to sleep and follow them outter! Two hourster, there was a snoring sounding out of Hannah¡¯s room. ** At 12 o¡¯clock in the middle of the night, the mortuary of the hospital looked eerie. Although the lightning was the same as the day before, it somehow seemed spookier. Josh followed Lilly, Lilly followed ke, and Pablo was on the other side. ke naturally had his ways of bringing them here. It was extremely quiet in the mortuary, and there were a lot of cabs in it. Each cab had 24 spaces, and some of them contained bodies that had not been taken away yet. Josh felt scared; he felt like there were countless things staring at him from the dark. ¡°Lilly¡­ Ja¡­ Jannat was already cremated, wasn¡¯t she? Why did she still ask us toe here?¡± Josh stuttered. Lilly was about to talk, but a huge noise got her attention. A cab beside Josh was suddenly opened.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chater 931 Chater 931 The cab was open without any warning in the mortuary. Josh was extremely terrified, and he clung to ke. There was a dead silence, and there was not any movement from the cab except for its opening. Josh thought that a hand or a head might pop out, or the entire corpse might stand up. But nothing happened, which made the wait even scarier. Josh gulped and said, ¡°Un¡­ Uncle ke, can you take a look?¡± ke picked Josh up and threw him over. ¡°How can you be great in the future if you¡¯re this timid now?¡± Josh thought, He¡¯s so cruel! The future isn¡¯t now; I must be very brave in the future! He was thrown against the cab, and before he could react, he made eye contact with the corpse inside it. There was a tiny corpse in the icy cab; her eyes were opened wide, and she was staring right at him. He was extremely terrified, but he did not dare to shout. His cheeks were flustered. He was worried that the corpse would ¡°catch¡± him if he breathed. He held his breath, trying to stand up. But his legs were weak; he lost control and fell into the cab. Fu¡­ F*ck! His entire body almost touched the corpse, and magically he was calmed. He was still scared, but he managed to have a close look at her. This body isn¡¯t Jannat! Wait, why is she wearing Jannat¡¯s clothes? He was sure that Jannat wore the same clothes as this corpse the morning they met her. So, where is Jannat? She asked us to meet her here, and we¡¯ve been here for so long. We¡¯re even making so much noise, so she should hear us by now. And Josh realized that he had omitted a very important issue. Why didn¡¯t I ask Jannat the exact spot where we were meeting? The hospital mortuary is extremely huge. Why didn¡¯t I ask for the exact cab? Josh was multitasking at the moment; he was thinking while he tried to climb out of the cab. Finally, he managed to step a foot out of the cab, and a tiny and cold hand grabbed his elbow! He turned around and saw that the corpse was using him to get up. ¡°Sh*t!¡± He jumped out of the cab and stuttered, ¡°Oh my¡­ oh my¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. Lilly, Pablo, and ke all had the same thought looking at him: Is he really the future Asmodeus? Asmodeus has to work at night. Can he really do it? Lilly tried to cheer herself up. ¡°It¡¯s alright; he still needs some experience.¡± ke said, ¡°What about we leave and lock him here alone?¡± Lilly used to fight alone for the entire night back then on Saffron Ind. Pablo said, ¡°Or we can lock him in the cab.¡± Josh was upset. They¡¯re not helping me, and they¡¯re having a conversation now! He was fighting with the tiny corpse in the cab. In the beginning, he did not dare to touch her, but he had no choice but to bite her hand and push her away. His shirt was torn, but the hand was still grabbing onto his arm; his arm was bruised by her strong grip. ¡°What the¡­¡± He said anxiously, ¡°Stop grabbing me; stop it!¡± The corpse suddenly looked at him, and he was losing it. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked. ¡°Where¡¯s Jannat? Why are you wearing her clothes? Who are you?¡± The little girl in the cab was around five years old, but she was slimmer than Jannat. Her eyes were puffy, and she was moving her lips, but she could not speak. Josh was losing it. Dong! A faint clock sound could be heard from afar; it was already half past 12. The girl suddenly sat up, and her neck was broken all of a sudden, and she fell back in. All of them were at a loss for words. ¡°Save me¡­¡± She grabbed Josh¡¯s arm again and begged, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Josh was speechless. You don¡¯t want to die, but you twisted your neck like that! He was frightened by her, and before he could react, she twisted her neck. He was too shocked to be scared now. He hesitantly twisted her neck back into the original position. As he sighed in relief, a little girl came close to him and asked, ¡°Hey, what are you doing with Miah¡¯s head?¡± Chater 932 Chater 932 Josh was frightened until he was numb; he could not speak. He red at Jannat and muttered, ¡°Y¡­¡± Jannat asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here for me? I went up to get something, and now you¡¯ve found Miah.¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Do you know Miah?¡± Jannat nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re sick, and we used to live together.¡± Both of them had leukemia, and they were kept in a special ward; their parents could not simply enter. So they ended up bing best friends. They disliked the hospital gowns, but they loved them every time that they were discharged. They felt free like the birds. Both of them loved dresses, and they fell in love with each other¡¯s dresses one time when we were discharged. ¡°So, we exchanged our dresses!¡± And the both of them loved their original dresses too. Their parents would bring the dresses to them, and they would take turns wearing them. But they did not expect the end toe so fast. ¡°Miah and I didn¡¯t make it this time.¡± Jannat said sadly, ¡°She was wearing my dress thest time, and she was sent straight to the emergency room.¡± She then continued, ¡°And I passed away the following day.¡± Hence, Miah was wearing Jannat¡¯s dress when she was dead. But Jannat still missed her dress when she died, and her parents bought her the same one and changed it for her. Joshmented, ¡°That¡¯s why both of you are wearing the same dresses.¡± He was frightened. He thought that Jannat¡¯s parents cremated the wrong body. Or her body might be switched to sell the internal organs. It seemed like he overthought. ¡°So, is your request rted to Miah?¡± Jannat asked, ¡°Two¡­ Can you do me two favors?¡± Josh felt that something was not right. ke reminded him at the side. ¡°First, Miah passed away one day before Jannat; why is she still here while Jannat was already cremated?¡± And he continued to say, ¡°Secondly, where¡¯s Miah¡¯s soul? How can she talk without her soul here?¡± There were two mysteries. Josh and Lilly nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jannat suddenly said, ¡°Miah¡¯s soul was brought away by a practitioner hired by her parents.¡± Josh blurted, ¡°Practitioner again?¡± They had run into evil practitioners a few times. and Leslie even wanted to harm Lilly. Hence, he was upset to hear about them again. Jannat shook her head and said, ¡°He should be a fraud; I saw Miah¡¯s deformity when he brought her away.¡± Lilly suddenly recalled something. She took a closer look at Miah and asked, ¡°Master, parts of her soul are still inside her body, right?¡± There were several fragments in a soul. The evil soul fragment was powered by obsession, and this fragment was still inside Miah. This fragment was the one that spoke. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Everyone looked at Jannat. She said, ¡°I have something very important to do with my parents.¡± She looked at Miah and said guiltily, ¡°I actually forgot about Miah at the moment.¡± Josh was speechless, but he was in a mortuary in the middle of the night; he could literally ept everything now. He hoped that Jannat could quickly state her two requests, and hopefully everything would end there! ¡°So, what are your two requests?¡± he asked. Jannat answered, ¡°It¡¯s almost my mother¡¯s birthday, but she hasn¡¯t been happy ever since I got sick. She was always forcing her smile and trying not to cry.¡± She clenched the thing in her hand as she spoke. ¡°I thought that I could live until her thirtieth birthday.¡± And she continued to say, ¡°I secretly prepared a surprise for her; I picked a lot of flowers without my parents noticing.¡± Flowers would be dry, but she thought that dried flowers could be kept even longer. ¡°Yet, most of the flower petals faded. I had been experimenting with them for quite some time. And I found the best way to preserve them.¡± She picked and preserved a lot of them, and she put them into a beautiful ss bottle. She brought the bottle with her to the hospital before she passed away. She wanted to fold one hundred paper stars and put them in ¡°This would take a lot of time!¡± She said, ¡°I had to hide it from my Mommy. I didn¡¯t know how to do it, so I was waiting for Miah to do it with me.¡± But Miah suddenly died. She was devastated and scared that she would not have long to prepare the surprise for her mother. So she secretly woke up at night to fold the paper star. She cried, ¡°But I merely folded nine stars¡­¡± There were still ny-one stars left, but she could not continue to fold them. Chater 933 Chater 933 Jannat wiped off her tears and said, ¡°Please, I would like you toplete folding the rest of the stars for me. She begged, ¡°I¡¯ve been asking for help but none of them could see me.¡± Josh was stunned; he thought that the request would be so much harder. And it was just like this. He could not express his feelings; it was supposed to be something small and easy toplete. But, for Jannat¡­ ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Josh asked, ¡°What¡¯s the second request?¡± Jannat wiped her tears and remained silent for a while. She then said, ¡°When my parents brought me away, I saw Miah.¡± She said, ¡°Her parents were devastated; they couldn¡¯t ept her death. They fought with the doctors in the hospital.¡± She continued to say, ¡°They even hired a practitioner, but he failed to revive Miah. And he caused great suffering to her.¡± She saw Miah when she left. Miah mentioned that she did not want to die, yet it was painful for her to stay like this. ¡°I pulled her along, but she refused to go with me. She clung to her mother.¡± She shook her head and asked, ¡°Can you please check if she¡¯s alright now?¡± Miah did not ask for her help, but she hoped that she was doing well. She neglected her as she was too focused on her parents; she felt sorry for her. Lilly replied instead of Josh, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll check for you. But can you let us know what¡¯s that impressive item on you?¡± Josh hurriedly said, ¡°Yes! What¡¯s that? It burned my talisman!¡± A spirit shouldn¡¯t be able to do this! Jannat was confused, and she muttered, ¡°Huh? What do I have with me?¡± Lilly and Josh looked at her hands; she was grabbing onto something. She showed them and asked, ¡°Are you guys referring to this? I folded this star!¡± It dropped in the car when she was on the way to the hospital, so she went to look for it. Lilly and Josh were stunned. So, she isn¡¯t clear about it either. She worriedly said, ¡°Josh, can you get the ss bottle for me? I know where it is.¡± She was hiding it from her mother, so she hid it in the corner of the hospital. She was worried that the cleaners would throw it away after she died. She had been worried about it going missing ever since she was dead. Josh asked, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Where is it?¡± She pointed at the entrance of the mortuary and said, ¡°Over there, behind that door!¡± Outside of that door, there was another door at the end of the hallway; it was the safety exit. And it looked spooky with the green neonbel¡­ Josh gulped and asked, ¡°Why did you hide it there?¡± He could imagine that in the middle of the night, there was a pale girl sitting at the entrance of the mortuary, folding stars by herself. She answered, ¡°Because there¡¯s barely anyone here!¡± She did not know where to go; every other ce in the hospital would be sanitized by the cleaner on a daily basis. She would lose her ss bottle if she ced it elsewhere. She had spent so much time looking for this ce, and, of course, she did not know this was actually the mortuary. Usually, the doors to it were locked. So she was folding her paper stars outside of it. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ke said, ¡°I¡¯ll get it!¡± Lilly instantly said, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s okay; I¡¯ll do it!¡± She easily opened the door. ke thought, Is she getting better than me? There was a cold wind gushing in the moment the door was opened. Josh suddenly got scared; he shivered as he stepped out of the door. There was a stair outside, and it led both ways. It was extremely quiet and empty there, but he somehow felt like countless eyes were staring at him. It felt strange and scary. Jannat happily said, ¡°It¡¯s here, Josh; please get it for me!¡± Josh nced over and saw several racks and posters at the corner, and the posters were mentioning cancer treatment¡­ These should be the materials for a talk. There was a soft plush behind them, and Josh felt even more stimted looking at it. He picked up the soft plush and found the ss bottle in it. The ss bottle was around the size of a mineral bottle, and there were dried flowers in it. And it actually looked pretty nice; there were some folded stars among the dried flower petals. Jannat sighed. ¡°I picked the peach flower during spring time, and I picked the orchid nted by the doctor.¡± The orchid was beautiful, and it would turn dry after blossoming. When it dropped, it became a dried flower. She loved to pick it because people would barely notice it, and she was sure that her mother would like the faint purple flowers. She continued to say, ¡°I got the rose from the people visiting their family in the hospital.¡± And she said, ¡°I picked the osmanthus during the summer time¡­¡± It was sad that she could never pick the flowers in autumn and winter. She wanted to gather the flowers of all four seasons so that her mother could have them. She hoped these flowers could be with her mother throughout all seasons. Chater 934 Chater 934 Josh was in a daze, holding the ss bottle. He was silent as he recalled the days without his mother. Jannat knew that she would be leaving, and she could not bring anything to reincarnate with her. The only thing that she left in this world was this bottle of dried flowers. She urged him by saying, ¡°Josh, the star papers are inside the plush doll; hurry up!¡± Josh quickly held the plush doll and rummaged inside it, and he found the paper. He started to fold paper stars while sitting on the steps. He never expected himself to be doing such a thing in the middle of the night in front of a mortuary. Lilly and ke also sat on the steps. ke¡¯s legs were long, and it seemed like he was protective of them, sitting a few steps higher than them. He took the star paper and stared at it; it was thin and long in a light purple. Josh was holding star papers of different colors. Lilly asked, ¡°Daddy, do you know how to fold it?¡± ke stuttered, ¡°Er, there¡¯s nothing that I don¡¯t know of.¡± Always be calm when you run into a problem. He used his phone to search for a way to fold the star. Josh actually did not know how to do it either; Jannat had been teaching him for a while, and he still could not get it right. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Josh, you¡¯re so dumb! This is so easy; you just have to fold it there, fold it here, and repeat until it¡¯s done!¡± Josh had already crumpled the paper in his hands. Lilly was helpless, staring at the paper. The two of them viewed the tutorial video with ke. Indeed, it¡¯s easy.¡± Josh clumsily folded his first start, but it was not as plump as it was shown in the video. ke also did the same. Lilly showed them the star that she folded. ¡°Look!¡± Her star was perfectly folded into a perfect shape. Jannat eximed, ¡°Lilly, you¡¯re folding it better than me!¡± Josh asked, ¡°How did you do it?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°Like this and like that!¡± ke and Josh stared at her in silence. She then said, ¡°Just don¡¯t press it too tight, and it will be plump.¡± The two of them tried again, and it was a little bit better than before, although they were still a little out of shape. ¡°Ny-one. When can weplete it?¡± Josh asked, ¡°Can we finish them tonight?¡± Lilly swung her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, we¡¯ve got a lot of manpower.¡± All the spirits inside the jar of souls were released. The stairs became cramped with spirits. They were all staring at Josh, and he was terrified. ¡°You¡­ What do you all want from me?¡± he yelled. The harem spiritughed at him. ¡°You¡¯re indeed timid.¡± The ghost bride answered, ¡°I¡¯m training your courage!¡± Malignant spirits, ghost lords, and ghost generals could sometimes touch items in human worlds. And Lilly¡¯s spirits were all extraordinary. And Lilly would make sure that they could fold the paper with her. Pablo also joined them to fold, but he was kind of having a hard time. With everyone¡¯s help, all the stars werepletely folded. They were all put inside the ss bottle with the dried flower petals, and it looked magical. Jannat put in thest star by herself; he used up all her determination and deathly energy to fold it. And she wrote something on it to wish her mother well. She had always been sick, and she had never gone to school before. She secretly learned to write these by herself. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s give it to my Mommy!¡± It was already one day past the Reminisce Festival, so it was her mother¡¯s birthday. Jannat was anxious. Will Mommy be afraid to see me? Will she freak out if she sees the paper stars by the bedside? Lilly grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Let¡¯s just meet before the dawn breaks, and all shall treat it as a dream. ke brought the kids out of the mortuary. Although it was the middle of the night, the hospital was still full of people. The emergency room was full of patients waiting to get their treatments. He drove his car out of the hospital, across the city, and arrived at Jannat¡¯s neighborhood. ¡°That¡¯s my house.¡± She pointed at the eighth floor and said, ¡°The one with the light on¡­¡± She muttered, ¡°Mommy must still be awake.¡± She was hesitant when she arrived at the door. ¡°My Mommy is timid; will she be afraid?¡± She mumbled, ¡°Maybe I can just leave the ss bottle by the door. This should be enough.¡± Lilly caressed her head and encouraged her by saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay; I¡¯m sure your parents won¡¯t be scared. Just knock on the door!¡± She then pointed at the stairs and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you over there.¡± Jannat gathered her courage and finally knocked on the door. Chater 935 Chater 935 At this moment, inside Jannat¡¯s home. Jannat¡¯s mother sat on the couch, staring nkly at the television. The TV wasn¡¯t turned on, and the whole house felt cold and empty. Jannat¡¯s father came out, holding a ss of water, and said, ¡°Have some warm water and go to bed early.¡± Suddenly, Jannat¡¯s mother burst into tears. ¡°Jannat said she would give me a gift on my birthday.¡± ¡°Today is already my birthday, but my Jannat will nevere back¡­¡± They had rehearsed the goodbyes a million times, but they never expected to say goodbye for real. It was still hard to ept. She covered her face, and suppressed sobs escaped through her fingers¡­ Jannat¡¯s father felt a pang in his heart, almost struggling to breathe. He leaned against the armrest of the couch and slowly sat down, embracing Jannat¡¯s mother. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡­¡± he murmured. ¡°Jannat has gone to heaven, where there is no more pain¡­¡± Jannat¡¯s mother cried out in pain. Yes, in heaven, there would be no more pain. No more taking medication every day, no more restrictions on what she could eat or touch. No more frequent visits to the hospital, even spending holidays there at times. No more being cautious and afraid of bumping or running around. Amid her breakdown, she suddenly heard a knock on the door. At first, neither of them heard it, butter, it felt somewhat familiar. The rhythm and volume of the knocking¡­ it was familiar! ¡°Ja¡­ Jannat?¡± Jannat¡¯s mother looked at the door in astonishment. Jannat¡¯s father, holding back his sorrow, whispered, ¡°It must be someone else, maybe we disturbed the neighbors?¡± But there was no sound in the house now, so it shouldn¡¯t be¡­ Jannat¡¯s father, puzzled, stood up and prepared to open the door. Jannat¡¯s mother suddenly stood up as well, her steps bing anxious and shaky. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go too.¡± What if it¡¯s Jannat? She had said she would celebrate her birthday with her. What if Jannat had returned¡­ The couple reached the door, clutching the doorknob, but hesitated to open it. Finally, the sound of knocking sounded outside the door again. Beyond the door, Jannat grimaced. She knocked on the door in the middle of the night. Mom and Dad must have been scared. She had just heard her mom and dad¡¯s voice faintly, but now it was quiet. Finally, the door rang with a creak and slowly opened. Jannat¡¯s mother held her breath and immediately saw Jannat standing at the door, holding something in her arms. When she saw her mother open the door, she froze for a moment. ¡°Jannat!¡± Jannat¡¯s mother widened her eyes, covering her mouth. It was Jannat¡­ she hade back! Jannat was overjoyed but also worried and afraid that her parents wouldn¡¯t ept it¡­ She quickly raised the ss bottle in her arms and smiled. ¡°Mom! Happy birthday!¡± In the next moment, her mother rushed towards her¡­ Hiding in the stairwell, Lilly felt a hint of darkness in her eyes. For some reason, she thought of Pablo lunging at Nana but passing through her¡­ Her finger twitched, about to embrace an empty Jannat¡¯s mother, but instead, she solidly embraced Jannat. Jannat¡¯s father was stunned for a long time, struggling to hold back tears, and finally couldn¡¯t help but embrace Jannat¡¯s mother and Jannat. He hoarsely said, ¡°Jannat, my Jannat!¡± After a long while, Jannat¡¯s father was the first to recover. He looked outside and asked, ¡°Jannat, how did youe back¡­¡± Jannat smiled brightly. ¡°A brother and a sister helped mee back.¡± There was a cake on the floor. Jannat couldn¡¯t pick up the cake if she was holding the ss bottle; she had already exhausted her strength. ¡°Mom, here¡¯s the cake for you. Happy birthday!¡± Jannat¡¯s father struggled to find words as he held the cake. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The cake was exquisite, a small one with rose petals sprinkled on top. Jannat¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Jannat; she couldn¡¯t get enough of looking at her. She brought her inside, never taking her eyes off her. Her Jannat now looked like a healthy child. She was wearing her favorite dress, the one she cried about when she lost her hair¡­ now she had hair again, even tied into beautiful braids. With each blink of her big eyes, she melted her mother¡¯s heart. ¡°Jannat¡­¡± Jannat¡¯s mother kissed her face, feeling an inexplicable lightness and happiness at this moment. Jannat¡¯s father, too, suddenly felt at ease, as if he had forgotten everything that happened before. He busily cleaned up the table, then ced the cake on it and lit the candles. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s sing the birthday song!¡± he said with a beaming smile. Jannat pped happily. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t we need thirty candles?¡± Jannat¡¯s father chuckled. ¡°No, three are enough.¡± The candles were lit, and the family of three sang the birthday song. In the candlelight, Jannat¡¯s mother was filled with happiness, and Jannat was also very happy. Jannat¡¯s mother closed her eyes to make a wish, and together with Jannat, blew out the candles. The small cake was just enough for the three of them to finish. Jannat loved the cake, but since she started treatment, she had forgotten what it tasted like. Jannat¡¯s parents, on the other hand, hadn¡¯t had a proper meal in days, so this ¡°meal¡± turned into an incredibly happy ¡°feast¡± for them. ¡°Mom, this is for you¡­ a big surprise!¡± Jannat held up the ss bottle. ¡°I worked on it for a long time! I air-dried the flowers!¡± ¡°Mom, did you see the little star on top? There are hidden words inside for you to read!¡± Chater 936 Chater 936 The ck night gradually lifted its thin veil that shrouded the earth, and a pale glow began to emerge on the horizon. Jannat¡¯s mothery in bed, holding Jannat in her arms, soundly asleep. Jannat¡¯s fathery on the other side, just as he used to, sleeping peacefully with steady breaths. Quietly, Jannat climbed out of bed. She cast a lingering gaze at her parents and whispered, ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m leaving. Be happy, okay?¡± Taking three steps back, Jannat silently collected the cake wrapper and garbage in the living room, struggling to carry it as she floated away. The door opened without a sound, and Lilly was already waiting outside, while Josh immediately took the garbage from Jannat¡¯s hands. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Jannat nced back, her eyes filled with fondness. Her once clean and warm home was now a ce she would never return to. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lilly held Jannat¡¯s hand. Though there is a boundless attachment in this world, parting is inevitable, causing sorrow deep within. At the nearest crossroads from home, Jannat, dressed in a beautiful little dress, stood by the roadside, waving with a smile to Lilly and Josh. ¡°Goodbye, Josh. Goodbye, Lilly. Goodbye, Uncles! Thank you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget to go check on Miah for me!¡± She had no regrets! Before one¡¯s death, it seems there are still many things left undone, many things left unresolved. But after death, it seems that only one thing, the most important thing to oneself, remains. Now that Jannat had fulfilled her wish, she no longer lingered in the mortal world as a resentful spirit. She could depart with a heart full of contentment. It was the first time Josh sent off a resentful spirit, and he felt a sense of sadness and reflection that he had never experienced before. He said, ¡°Goodbye, never to meet again. I hope you have a smooth rebirth.¡± Unable to contain herughter, Jannat turned around and skipped away, eventually disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight. As Josh watched, suddenly, a faint light passed through the air, leaving a shallow mark on his forehead! The glow of the mark shed and then disappeared, leaving no trace. Josh quickly touched his forehead. ¡°What the hell was that? Am I possessed by a ghost?¡± He hurriedly grabbed a piece of Talisman paper and stuck it on his forehead! Lilly had a vein popping on her forehead. ¡°Um, Josh, you¡¯re dumb!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not some ghost possession; it¡¯s your ¡®progress bar.''¡± Josh looked puzzled. He had a progress bar on his forehead?? What the hell! But¡­ ugh, Lilly actually called him dumb, so love is supposed to disappear, right? ke stretchedzily. ¡°Let¡¯s go, your Granny will be getting up soon!¡± Josh said, ¡°Granny shouldn¡¯t wake up so soon¡­¡± Lilly dashed to the car. ¡°Hurry up, Josh, or Granny will be wielding a frying pan!¡± ¡°I can see a ¡®major disaster¡¯ for you just by pinching my fingers.¡± Josh suddenly felt his hair stand on end. The ¡®major disaster¡¯ Lilly spoke of was a real major disaster! So, when Josh returned home, he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe a sigh of relief. He pretended as if nothing had happened, but when he woke up¡­ Bettany brought breakfast to the table. ¡°What are you standing there for, foolishly? Come over and eat.¡± ¡°Lilly shouldn¡¯t have woken up so early, so I prepared something else for her¡­¡± ¡°You eat all of this.¡± Josh stared in awe at the table filled withrge fish and meat. Is it okay to eat such greasy food early in the morning? After Josh had consumed half a roasted chicken, half a fish, a bowl of lean pork and preserved egg congee, and a bowl of soup, and was forced to eat the leftover fruits and a digestive yogurt¡­ He finally understood what Lilly meant by a major disaster. Indeed, a major disaster! ** The bright light of daybreak filled the room as Jannat¡¯s mother opened her eyes. She stared at the ceiling in a daze. The familiar house, the familiar silence. She looked around slowly, confirming that Jannat was nowhere to be seen. Jannat¡¯s mother quickly got up and rushed to the living room, searching for traces ofst night¡¯s birthday celebration. No cake, no remnants fromst night. ¡°Jannat¡­¡± she called out, but there was no one else in the room. She copsed onto the couch, feeling lost and disoriented. It was all just a dream after all¡­ But the dream felt so real, so blissful. In the dream, Jannat was well, wearing her favorite dress, her hair grown long and adorned with beautiful braids¡­ and she had given her mother a big surprise. Yes¡­ a big surprise! Jannat¡¯s mother suddenly remembered something and quickly stood up, running back to the bedroom. This time, she saw a ss bottle ced quietly on the bedside table. Inside the bottle were delicate purple orchids, golden osmanthus flowers, as well as a dried rose, peach blossom¡­ Colorful stars were scattered among the dried flowers, creating a dreamlike scene. Afraid that it might be another illusion, Jannat¡¯s mother carefully picked up the bottle, feeling the cold touch of the ss. It was real! Jannat¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. ¡°It¡¯s real. Jannat came back¡­¡± Jannat¡¯s mother held the ss bottle tightly, sitting down on the edge of the bed. Jannat¡¯s father pushed open the door and entered. He had just gone out to buy groceries. After waking up in the morning, he, like Jannat¡¯s mother, had rushed to the living room, feeling the same sense of emptiness and sadness upon finding the empty house. But then he saw the ss bottle on the bedside table. For a long time, the heaviness in his heart dissipated. Thinking about his wife, who hadn¡¯t eaten properly these past few days, he had gone out early to buy groceries. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jannat¡¯s father sat down next to Jannat¡¯s mother, wrapping his arm around her shoulder. Jannat¡¯s mother shook her head, choked up, and said, ¡°Nothing. I just miss Jannat.¡± Missing Jannat, despite the sadness, for some reason, there was a vague sense of anticipation in her heart. ¡°Let¡¯s see what Jannat said to you,¡± Jannat¡¯s father smiled. ¡°I resisted opening it all morning. Look, you have a surprise from Jannat, and I have none.¡± Jannat¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t help butugh along. The couple carefully opened the ss bottle, taking out the topmost little star. They delicately unfolded the star, revealing a crooked line of writing on both sides: ¡¾Happy Birthday, Mom! Jannat loves Mom! ¡¿ ¡¾Jannat loves Dad too, take care of Mom ¡¿ In an instant, the couple burst into tears, embracing each other tightly¡­ Chater 937 Chater 937 The ss jar, adorned with dried flowers and stars, was carefully preserved by Jannat¡¯s parents. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As time passed and the years went by, gradually, there would be no trace left of her existence. No one in this world would remember that she had once been here. But they would remember. After the conclusion of the Reminisce Festival, Bettany was soon to take Lilly back to Malie City. Bettany was packing their belongings when Lilly paused and said, ¡°Oh, are we going back already?¡± Having been home for a few days, she had almost forgotten that they still needed to make a trip back to Malie City. There was the remainder of the first-grade semester toplete, and they also had to return to the sacred tree of Phantom Cat¡­ Although it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to suddenly transfer back and visit the sacred tree, as she could fly there using the Hell Ruler Pce. Still, Lilly wanted to visit the Lake of Confusion once more. Bettany¡¯s hands faltered in their movements, and she replied, ¡°Let¡¯s dy for another day. I just remembered that I need to visit an old friend.¡± ** Miah¡¯s body stilly in the hospital, preserved and untouched. Lilly, Josh, and ke arrived at the hospital to inquire about Miah¡¯s condition. The attending physician shook his head with a sigh, ¡°This child was always so well-behaved, cooperating with all the treatments and obedient.¡± ¡°Like Jannat, she was a determined child with a strong will to survive.¡± Despite both of them having acute lymphostic leukemia, they had managed to keep it under control until now. ¡°Without any special treatment, acute lymphostic leukemia can only allow a person to survive for about three months. However, many people can live for a long time with modern treatment methods¡­¡± Most people can achieve long-term disease-free survival, and lucky ones even have a chance at a cure. But the treatment isplex and lengthy, requiring both the family and the patient to maintain a positive mindset. With such hope, both children cooperated and fought actively for the chance to grow up. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that neither of these children made it through this hurdle.¡± The attending physician couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sorrow. ¡°The long-term treatment umted toxicity in their bodies, and they weren¡¯t very tolerant to the protocols. We did our best.¡± For the sake of these two children, everyone in the department had worried and fretted, treating these two well-behaved and sensible girls as their own. ¡°Miah¡¯s family went back home for an elderly rtive¡¯s birthday. It¡¯s rare for the children to see their grandparents, and they couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to visit.¡± Although it only dyed her admission by a day, it shouldn¡¯t have been a big issue. But it¡¯s possible that the journey took a toll on her. ¡°Overall, the reasons are quiteplex. Miah fell ill on the day she was supposed to be admitted. She had a slight cold in the morning, and by noon, she had a fever. Even though we rushed her to the emergency room, we couldn¡¯t save her¡­¡± As the attending physician reached this point, his nose tingled, and he instinctively pushed up his sses. ¡°Jannat, on the other hand, didn¡¯t have any dys. It¡¯s just that fate wasn¡¯t kind to her. The weather was unpredictable before the Reminisce Festival, and it coincided with the peak of the flu season.¡± Jannat also caught a cold and had a fever, which may seem like a minor illness to others, but for them, every episode was a disaster and a test. ¡°Jannat couldn¡¯t ovee it this time.¡± The attending physician¡¯s eyes turned slightly red. ¡°She developed an infection and onlysted a day longer than Miah.¡± After the deaths of the two children, their parents reacted inpletely different ways. Both were devastated, and Jannat¡¯s mother even fainted right there in the hospital. They couldn¡¯t believe it, unwilling to ept it. ¡°But in the end, Jannat¡¯s parents took her home. However, Miah¡¯s parents refuse to ept her death. They are unwilling to take her body, even if it means preserving it in freezing conditions.¡± ¡°They are actively seeking various methods, convinced that cryogenically frozen bodies cane back to life.¡± ¡°They even brought in a practitioner to retain Miah¡¯s soul, buying them more time.¡± The attending physician finished exining the situation, still sighing incessantly. ¡°Miah is still lying in the cold morgue. It pains us to see her like that.¡± After thanking and bidding farewell to the doctor, Lilly felt a heavy weight in her heart, remaining silent. ke held her hand and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lilly felt a bit sad and said, ¡°Mommy was like that too, right?¡± Being protected within the castle by Grandpa, Granny, and her uncles, ording to what the doctor just said, Mommy should have had a chance for long-term survival. But in the end, fate yed a cruel trick¡­ ke embraced her, gently stroking her back, offering silentfort. He med himself for not protecting Jean¡­ Soon, Lilly and the others found Miah¡¯s family. Unlike Jannat, Miah was from out of town. Her family had moved to Alfornada solely to give her the best treatment, renting a ce for an extended period. They had sold their house and cars back in their hometown, sacrificing everything to save Miah. As they reached the apartment building, Josh twitched his nose and said, ¡°I smell burning incense.¡± Chater 938 Chater 938 Miah¡¯s family lived in a modest neighborhood, in an open-style apartment building where people from all walks of life resided. As they entered the building, they were greeted by a talisman posted high on the wall, with a jar underneath and an incense stick inserted. The same talisman adorned the elevator door in the hallway, apanied by another jar and incense stick in the corner. Reaching the twenty-eighth floor after riding the elevator, they found the same setup in the hallway outside Miah¡¯s apartment. However, Miah¡¯s family took it to another level. Their door was wide open, revealing an altar filled with incense sticks, and candles burning incessantly on both sides, the melted wax filling the candle holders. The atmosphere inside the house was suffocating, with smoke lingering in the air. From time to time, the jingle of a practitioner¡¯s bell could be heard. A neighbor opened their door and reflexively nced at the scene, muttering, ¡°Geez, they¡¯ve gone off the deep end. This is enough to scare anyone!¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Auntie, is it like this in their home every day?¡± The neighbor nced at them and replied, ¡°Oh, yes. It¡¯s fine during the day, but at night, we¡¯re afraid to even open our doors.¡± ¡°Once, our neighbor from across the hall came out at night and was terrified by what he saw.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°The child in this family had leukemia, and everyone sympathized with their situation.¡± ¡°Last week, it was said that the child had passed away, and the whole neighborhood was in mourning. On the first day when Miah¡¯s parents broke down, refusing to give up, everyone offeredfort and sympathy.¡± ¡°But as time went on, it became unbearable. Who could withstand the neighbors summoning spirits every day¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re even afraid to leave our homes during the day,¡± the neighborined, frustrated and helpless. ¡°We¡¯ve talked to them, but they don¡¯t listen. We dare not say much either. Even our sleep at night is restless.¡± The neighbor didn¡¯t stay long,ining a bit before hurriedly leaving. Lilly and Josh walked ahead, while ke followed behind, instinctively surveying their surroundings. Then they noticed a small girl huddled sadly in the corner of the hallway. At that moment, bells were ringing inside the house, but the people inside didn¡¯t seem to hear it. A man sat on the living room couch, presumably Miah¡¯s father, anxiously making a phone call. Faintly, they could hear his pleading voice, ¡°You¡¯re an expert in this field, please, look at my daughter¡­ She¡¯s not dead, she can¡¯t be dead. I beg you, just take a look¡­¡± The call seemed to end, and Miah¡¯s father fell silent for a moment before resolutely dialing another number. Meanwhile, Miah¡¯s mother held a stack of documents and circled things with a pen on a piece of paper. ¡°Look at this, honey,¡± she said to Miah¡¯s father. ¡°This is the most advanced technology in Buscund. Dr. Laurent mentioned the possibility of cryogenically frozen bodies being revived¡­¡± ¡°And this one, although it¡¯s a novel¡­ It says here that a woman with a terminal illness was cryogenically frozen and woke up eighteen yearster¡­¡± In the main room, a man in a robe vigorously shook a bell, murmuring and chanting a long string of incantations. ¡°Spirits return! Spirits return! Return to us!!¡± After sprinkling something, he jumped up, assuming a grandiose posture. Lilly, Josh, and ke were left speechless. While they had always wanted to be practitioners or learn from them, they had never seen anything like this¡­ Miah¡¯s parents finally noticed the presence at their door, paused for a moment, and quickly came out, saying, ¡°We¡¯re sorry, we¡¯re sorry. Our family is a bit peculiar. We apologize for disturbing you. Are you our neighbors in this building?¡± Miah¡¯s mother kept apologizing, ¡°We¡¯re sorry. Everything will be better soon, just give us a few more days¡­¡± They didn¡¯t want to bother anyone, but Miah used to leave from this house before¡­ Thendlord also arrived, trying to drive them away, but they had no choice. Besides kneeling to thendlord and apologizing to the neighbors, they didn¡¯t know what else to do. Lilly sighed. She had originally wanted to say, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, please give up. Miah is already dead.¡± But she didn¡¯t say that. Instead, she pointed to the corner of the hallway and said, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, Miah is over there.¡± Chater 939 Chater 939 Inside the room, the practitioner sat on the ground, his hat askew, and the jingling bell rolling onto the floor, its pper falling out. He wore a look of astonishment, mumbling about something. Lilly led Miah into the room and said, ¡°You¡¯re doing it wrong. That¡¯s not how you summon spirits.¡± ¡°Besides,¡± Lilly continued, ¡°after someone dies, they¡¯re supposed to go to the underworld. It¡¯s not right to forcefully pull them back from the realm of the dead like this. Your methods are all wrong.¡± Lilly observed the man in front of her. She had only caught a glimpse of his profile and figure from behind earlier, but now, as she looked closely, she noticed that he was quite young, probably in his early twenties. He was tall, standing at around six feet, and very thin. No wonder his skills arecking, Lilly thought to herself. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The practitioner looked up and saw a child standing at the door, with Miah¡¯s parents nervously following behind her. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked. Josh was about to speak, but ke, arms folded, leisurely said, ¡°We are practitioners too.¡± Pablo listened in silence. Josh quickly nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, we are practitioners too.¡± The practitioner inside the room frowned as he looked at the three individuals in front of him. They are practitioners? They don¡¯t look like it at all! ¡°The practices of our Master of Master are taken very seriously. Don¡¯t speak lightly of them! Since you im to be a practitioner, may I ask which sect you belong to and who your mentor is?¡± the practitioner inquired. Josh looked puzzled. Did they have to have a mentor to be practitioners? They didn¡¯t, given that they were personally guided by the Ruler of Hell. Would that count? Josh was about to say ¡°None,¡± but ke jumped in first and said, ¡°Never mind which sect we belong to, tell us which sect you are from.¡± This felt like a scene from a TV drama, with all the talk of sects¡­ They were brought here by Lilly, who is the Ruler of Hell herself. They definitely couldn¡¯t reveal that information. If they randomly mentioned a sect and the other person happened to be from the same sect, it would expose their deception. So, the best course of action was to throw the question back and let the other person answer first. And indeed, the practitioner responded, ¡°I am a disciple of the Shatterbeards sect, under the guidance of Master Tegan. My name is Yash Yarbrough.¡± ke raised an eyebrow, hm, that name¡­ Seeing Yash¡¯s gaze on him, ke hastily made up a sect, ¡°We are from the Beefsteak sect, under the guidance of Master Spicechique.¡± Pablo was speechless once again. He clenched his jaw, suppressing the urge to kick ke into the sky. Lilly, on the other hand, widened her eyes. Yash, too, looked perplexed. What Beefsteak? What Spicechique? What on earth was going on¡­ ¡°Is there such a sect? I¡¯ve never heard of it¡­¡± Yash wondered. ke responded, ¡°There are numerous sects in Taoism, countless smaller branches. It¡¯s normal not to have heard of it.¡± Yash nodded, considering the exnation. So, it was just an obscure little sect. But Yash was different. He graduated from a prestigious Taoism University and went up the mountain to apprentice. As a disciple of the mainstream andrgest sect, it was his duty to guide and mentor these practitioners from the smaller sects. ¡°Why do you say my methods are wrong?¡± Yash said. ¡°Perhaps you haven¡¯t properly studied the summoning and retention of spirits. Let me tell you, this is a serious matter. If you don¡¯t understand, I can teach you. But remember, pretending to know when you don¡¯t is a grave mistake.¡± It¡¯s not surprising that Yash held such a belief. There were far too many fake practitioners in this field, with perhaps one genuinely skilled practitioner among ten thousand. Many practitioners out there had some abilities but only half knew what they were doing, often pretending to know more than they did to deceive others. Chater 940 Chater 940 Yash turned to Miah¡¯s parents and eximed, ¡°This person is a fraud! There are too many scammers these days, and now they¡¯re even using children to deceive. Unforgivable!¡± Miah¡¯s parents looked bewildered, ncing at ke and then at Lilly. But¡­ they imed to have seen their daughter, Miah¡­ Miah¡¯s parents, desperate for any glimmer of hope, were inclined to believe¡­ Yash¡¯s expression turned grim. In the past, encountering a fake practitioner would prompt him to take immediate action and teach them a lesson they wouldn¡¯t forget. But now, as he looked at Lilly and Josh, two innocent children, especially the boy holding the ritual de with an air of naive simplicity, Yash couldn¡¯t bring himself to act rashly. Seems like he hasplete trust in his father, causing harm to others! Yash suppressed his anger, approaching them to forcefully remove them. However, Lilly suddenly spoke up, ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. Since you don¡¯t believe what we say, let¡¯s settle it with a challenge.¡± Yash paused, asking, ¡°What kind of challenge? The loser has to leave through that door?¡± He pointed towards the door. Lilly nced at Miah and replied, ¡°Exactly.¡± Yash nodded, ¡°No problem!¡± It didn¡¯t matter who would have to leave; if they could leave on their own, it would be even better! ¡°It¡¯s a deal,¡± he said. ¡°But whoever backs out is a coward.¡± Lilly agreed, ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the challenge?¡± Yash asked. Lilly said, ¡°Let¡¯s see who can make Miah¡¯s parents see Miah!¡± Yash fell silent. Wasn¡¯t this absurd? ¡°You deliberately said this knowing that Miah¡¯s parents are delusional,¡± he used. As expected, when Miah¡¯s parents heard this, they became extremely excited, even trembling with anticipation. ¡°Okay, bring Miah back,¡± Miah¡¯s mother sobbed. ¡°We¡¯ll sell everything we have and give you as much money as you want, as long as we can see Miah.¡± Yash was infuriated. At this moment, ke, the fraudster, solidified his image in Yash¡¯s mind even more. ¡°You¡­¡± Yash couldn¡¯t contain his anger anymore. ¡°How can you make them believe such nonsense?¡± Lilly stared at him, her gaze unwavering. ¡°Since you know that the dead cannote back as ghosts, how can you make a dead person return?¡± A fatal blow, hitting the nail on the head. Yash opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word. Miah¡¯s parents had always trusted Yash. He had always been there for them, and he never asked for money. They thought they had encountered a genuinely kind person. Now, they looked at him with doubtful eyes. In this situation, Yash could only tell the truth, ¡°The dead cannote back to life. I just couldn¡¯t bear to see your hopes shattered¡­¡± Losing their daughter had driven them almost insane. If he directly made them ept the fact that their daughter was dead, they would truly lose their minds. ¡°So, I nned to temporarily bring Miah¡¯s spirit back so that she could bid her parents farewell during the seventh days¡­¡± Only during the seventh day could Miah possibly return, but only in the form of possessing someone. Yash had initially nned to ¡°sacrifice¡± himself and take the risk of being possessed by a ghost to fulfill this task. But now, Lilly had exposed his n, leaving him feeling both frustrated and helpless. Lilly understood. Saying it like this, this person wasn¡¯t too bad. Although hecked the ability, he didn¡¯t have ill intentions. She spoke up, ¡°You can¡¯t, but I can.¡± Pablo looked around, floating cross-legged to the side, taking out a book, and flipping through it with lowered eyes. At this point, Lilly could do whatever she wanted, and Pablo wouldn¡¯t stop her anymore because she had shown her maturity.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As long as the general direction was right, Pablo wouldn¡¯t blindly follow her lead¡­ Chater 941 Chater 941 Miah nestled in her mother¡¯s arms, crying destely. Miah, sobbing, choked out, ¡°Mom¡­¡± Her mother¡¯s heart shattered, ¡°Mom is here, sweetheart. I¡¯ve always been here¡­¡± Miah¡¯s father¡¯s eyes welled up, red and unrecognizable, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be afraid¡­ Daddy will protect you¡­¡± Miah burst into loud wails, ¡°Mommy, let me go, please. This man hurt me so much with his nails. It¡¯s even worse than taking medicine or getting a shot¡­¡± Miah¡¯s parents instantly felt guilty and remorseful, crying and embracing her, ¡°We¡¯re sorry, it¡¯s our fault, we didn¡¯t choose the right person¡­¡± The three of them clung to each other, tears streaming down their faces, turning into tearful figures. Yash realized that everything he had learned in the past decade was in vain. No, it wasn¡¯t just wasted, it was as if he hadn¡¯t learned anything at all, as if he hadn¡¯t even entered the beginner¡¯s stage¡­ He had never seen someone so amazing, someone who could conjure spirits with a mere raise of their hand. Lilly merely nced at him, a hint of malice in her eyes, ¡°Who said they should leave if lost? Should I send Miah back in? It¡¯s your turn then?¡± Yash reflexively waved his hand, ¡°No¡­ no, I lost, I lost¡­¡± Deep down, he knew he couldn¡¯t do it, he definitely couldn¡¯t! Who was this little girl? What was her background? How could she be so powerful¡­ Yash was left speechless. ¡°Oh, adept¡­ Oh, mighty adept!¡± Yash stared nkly at Lilly. ke nced outside and casually closed the door. Miah held onto her mother tightly, reluctant to let go, ¡°Mommy, Miah won¡¯t be able to be with you anymore¡­¡± ¡°Miah will miss Mommy,¡± she said obediently, her personality resembling Jannat¡¯s but quieter. This made Miah¡¯s mother even more heartbroken and distressed, ¡°Good girl, honey. Honey, you don¡¯t have to leave. Mommy and Daddy are finding a solution¡­¡± In a worst-case scenario, Miah could spend her life in this form by their side. Lilly shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s not possible. After death, one must depart. If you stay in the mortal world for too long, you¡¯ll be a wandering spirit and won¡¯t be able to reincarnate anymore.¡± Many refused to leave the mortal world after death, ultimately missing the opportunity to reincarnate and desperately searching for substitutes. ¡°Furthermore, living with ghosts will also affect you,¡± Lilly added. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Miah¡¯s parents shook their heads, tears streaming down their faces. They didn¡¯t mind, they wished for it¡­ But what could they do? If Miah couldn¡¯t be reincarnated, it would be their fault. Miah smiled quietly, shaking her head, ¡°Mommy, Daddy, I feel at ease now.¡± ¡°Sis said I can¡¯t linger in the mortal world, so I will go down.¡± ¡°Mommy, Daddy, let me go¡­¡± She hugged her parents tightly, tears blurring her vision. Lilly knew it wasn¡¯t the right time to say anything, so she just nced at ke and left with him. Josh whispered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking her in anymore?¡± Lilly said, ¡°Let them say their goodbyes properly¡­¡± Yash watched them leave and hurriedly followed. ¡°Wait¡­¡± he called out to Lilly. After ke closed the door, he turned around. ¡°How about it, little doggie? Do you want to bark?¡± He sneered at Yash. Josh grinned triumphantly, ¡°Haha, now you know how amazing Lilly is!¡± Lilly kindly said, ¡°So now you know, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s really that you don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°I have a Master who taught me, I can¡¯t be wrong!¡± Chater 942 Chater 942 Lilly stood there in astonishment, dumbfounded by what she was witnessing. Before her was a tall, slender man, at least fifteen or sixteen years older than her, who knelt and bowed his head, iming to be her disciple. He even presented her with a graduation certificate from Taoism University. Lilly pondered for a moment, her confusion evident as she asked, ¡°Practitioner and university? What are the admission requirements?¡± Yash paused, not quiteprehending how this question hade up. Nevertheless, he replied, ¡°Well, first, one must have good character and be in good health¡­ Second, they must have been engaged in relevant education or monastic life for at least a year¡­ Third, they should be proficient in reciting morning and evening scriptures¡­ Fourth¡­ Fifth¡­ Sixth¡­ Seventh¡­ But most importantly, they need to possess the potential for wisdom.¡± Yash listed a total of seven criteria, leaving Lilly impressed by the level of detail. Lilly further inquired, ¡°Once you graduate, are there job opportunities?¡± Yash¡¯s focus shifted, and he continued, ¡°Yes, there are. After graduation, you directly enter the chapel for monastic life.¡± Lilly and Josh exchanged bewildered nces. ke immediately dismissed the idea of pursuing such a path, as he couldn¡¯t fathom leaving behind his precious little one. Lilly asked another question, ¡°Do you receive a sry?¡± Yash nodded, saying, ¡°You receive room and board, along with subsidies.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s enlightening. It¡¯s been nice getting to know you! Thank you for sharing all this. Goodbye,¡± Lilly said. Yash nodded in agreement, ¡°Goodbye¡­¡± He turned to leave, carrying his belongings. As he reached the elevator, he suddenly snapped back to reality, realizing something was amiss. Wait, why did he say goodbye? He was supposed to be her disciple! How could he absentmindedly walk away like that? Yash¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he quickly turned back, gazing at Lilly eagerly, ¡°Master, please ept me!¡± Oh, he even knew how to act cute. Lilly blinked her eyes and responded, ¡°You do seem to have some potential. I couldn¡¯t even send you away with a departing talisman.¡± She regained her senses surprisingly quickly, leaving Lilly somewhat amazed. She had initially thought he was an incapable fake practitioner, but it turned out he had some talent. Yash stood there dumbfounded, realizing why he had unconsciously walked away earlier. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. So there was a departing talisman after all? He hadn¡¯t seen Lilly draw any talismans! ¡°Master, did you just draw a talisman?¡± Yash suddenly became excited. ¡°A departing talisman? Are there other types of talismans like that? How do you draw them? Could you teach me¡­¡± He was just a step away from grabbing onto Lilly¡¯s thigh. Josh muttered, ¡°Is there anything Lilly can¡¯t draw¡­ Quite surprising.¡± Yash¡¯s eyes filled with fervor. If Lilly could draw any kind of talisman, did that mean she had reached the realm of an immortal god? Absolutely amazing! He wanted to learn! Lilly looked at Yash, who stared at her with puppy-like eyes, full of anticipation. Gone was the stern scolding she had given earlier, warning him not to meddle in things he didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Umm¡­¡± Lilly looked helplessly at Pablo. Pablo couldn¡¯t help but chuckle silently. His initial image had been: Yash: Master, please ept me! Lilly: Sure, sure! Good disciple! Little did he expect that she would understand the importance of not casually epting disciples. Pablo coughed lightly and calmly stated, ¡°Our sect doesn¡¯t take disciples. Lilly is thest disciple, and we¡¯ve closed our doors.¡± Yash instantly felt a pang of disappointment. No disciples¡­ They didn¡¯t ept disciples! How could such greatness not be passed down to future generations? He was willing to devote himself to the Spicechique sect, to dedicate his life without getting married, without having children, and to do everything to carry forward the legacy of the Spicechique sect. How could this incredible knowledge remain unknown to others? How could this be eptable? Yash wanted to say something more, but at that moment, the door to Miah¡¯s home opened. ¡°Sis!¡± Miah rushed out, throwing herself into Lilly¡¯s arms, her voice filled with joy. Lilly was only slightly taller than Miah and quickly embraced her. Miah anxiously asked, ¡°Sis, if I start my journey now, can I catch up to Jannat?¡± She wanted to be with her. If possible, she wanted to be best friends even in their next lives. Miah had only lived for five years, and Jannat was her only friend. For countless nights, the two children encouraged each other and cried together in the special ward. Lilly pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°You should be able to. After descending, there¡¯s still a process to go through. You don¡¯t reincarnate immediately.¡± Miah smiled happily, ¡°Great! Then I¡¯ll go find her.¡± Miah¡¯s parents stood by the door, their hearts breaking. Just moments ago, Miah had exined that she was doing well now. Although she was reluctant to leave her parents, she knew that staying with them as a ghost would only harm them. Her parents would fall ill, and being sick was very painful. She didn¡¯t want her parents to suffer. So she had to pretend to be cheerful and leave early. Turning around, Miah smiled, ¡°Mom and Dad, I¡¯m leaving!¡± Although she had already told them inside the house. Seeing Miah¡¯s demeanor now, her mother suddenly couldn¡¯t ept it. She broke free from Miah¡¯s father and rushed over to tightly embrace Miah. ¡°Miah, Mommy will go with you, okay?¡± Her eyes were swollen from crying, and she didn¡¯t even know how long she had been crying or how intense her tears were. She didn¡¯t want her precious baby to leave. As a mother, no matter where her daughter went, she would rather go with her. Her Miah was so afraid of being alone, so afraid of the cold¡­ She had made a mistake, freezing her in the freezer for so long. How could she leave her alone, letting her face everything by herself? She was still so young¡­ Lilly had thought Miah¡¯s mother was only speaking out of deep despair. Little did she expect that she would suddenly release Miah and, with a desperate and forced smile, say, ¡°Miah, wait for Mommy, okay? Mommy¡­ Mommy wille!¡± After speaking, she suddenly rushed towards the windowsill at the end of the corridor¡­ Chater 943 Chater 943 On the 28th floor, where Miah¡¯s family resided, the hallway led to two different paths. On one side, there was a secure exit staircase, while on the other side, there was a window that opened to allow venttion. An adult could easily leap through it and escape. ke had sensed the despair and lifelessness in Miah¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes from the moment she uttered her first words. So, the instant she rushed towards the window, he quickly stepped forward and intercepted her. Miah¡¯s father was shocked and immediately embraced Miah¡¯s mother. ¡°Let me go¡­ Let me go!¡± she cried. ¡°I want to go with our baby. Let me go. I can¡¯t bear the thought of our baby walking that dark and long path alone¡­¡± ¡°What if she gets scared? What if she gets lost? What if she can¡¯t find Jannat and is left all alone?¡± It was said that ghost spirits had to traverse Golden Ridge and Hellhound Ridge, where chickens would peck at their eyes and dogs would bite off their limbs. The ghost spirits would have to run desperately forward. When Miah was little, she was pecked by a rooster, and that same day, she was hospitalized with a fever. The incident left a deep psychological impact on her. The thought of her little child, who had been sheltered in her arms since infancy, having to walk those paths alone, facing chasing chickens and dogs she rarely encountered, was unbearable. It broke her heart. Miah¡¯s mother cried, her tears dried up, and her despair became evident. Her eyes grew increasingly red and swollen as if one could expect blood tears to flow at any moment. Miah¡¯s father held onto Miah¡¯s mother tightly, unwilling to let go. At that moment, his mind, once consumed by the fantasy of resurrecting Miah, cleared up considerably. Ever since Miah¡¯s passing, he and his wife had plunged into a delusional pursuit of bringing Miah back to life, as if they had lost all purpose in their world with their daughter¡¯s absence. The search for a way to revive Miah had be their new motivation to keep living. But in this process, he had inadvertently neglected his wife¡¯s emotional well-being. Instead of consoling her, he had blindly followed her into a dead-end. Now, if his wife were to take her own life as well¡­ Miah¡¯s father held Miah¡¯s mother tightly, and even this grown man couldn¡¯t hold back his tears. ¡°Let our baby go¡­¡± his voice hoarse, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s all fate¡­ Forcing her to stay, is it truly for her good?¡± ¡°Perhaps in her next life, she will be reborn into a wonderful family, blessed with wealth and prosperity¡­ a healthy body, a peaceful and happy life¡­¡± Growing up like any other child, going to kindergarten, attending school¡­ Growing up, getting married, having children¡­ ¡°Wouldn¡¯t we be hindering her then?¡± It wasn¡¯t right to forcibly hold her back, to let her stay until she was spirited away, leaving nothing behind. It shouldn¡¯t be like this! Miah¡¯s mother copsed to the ground, finally understanding. Shey on her back, tears streaming down her face, clutching her chest, hating her helplessness, ming herself for not protecting her child. Lilly watched, feeling a pang in her heart. What if one day she, too, left in the same way? Would Granny also be devastated, ovee with grief¡­ Lilly shook herself out of her reverie. She steadied her emotions and said, ¡°Auntie, if you were to take your own life, even in death, you wouldn¡¯t be able to apany Miah.¡± ¡°Suicide is considered ¡®evil¡¯ towards oneself. It would be taken by Behemoth and Leviathan and subjected to judgment¡­ You think that by ending your life, you can be with Miah, but in reality, it won¡¯t happen.¡± Miah¡¯s mother was truly hopeless this time. With a heart as lifeless as ashes, she realized there was nothing she could do. She could only watch helplessly as her child departed from her side¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby¡­¡± Miah¡¯s mother cried while holding Miah, ¡°It¡¯s Mommy¡¯s fault for not protecting you. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Miah gently touched her mother¡¯s head and softly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mommy.¡± ¡°I am happy because Mommy and Daddy have always loved me.¡± Miah showed a sincere smile. ¡°Thank you, Mommy and Daddy. Thank you so much¡­¡± ¡°I love Mommy and Daddy very much too!¡± she added. Miah tenderly kissed her mother¡¯s face and then her father¡¯s. She nestled in their embrace for thest time, cherishing the warmth of her parents¡¯ embrace. Lilly nced at the time and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ultimately, they had to part ways. Lingering too long would serve no purpose but to deepen Miah¡¯s mother¡¯s sorrow. Miah waved goodbye and, with a smile, walked towards the elevator, like a grown child leaving home for the first time. Turning back to her parents, she said, ¡°Goodbye, Mommy and Daddy. Take care of yourselves!¡± The elevator arrived, and Miah followed the guide of the summoning spirit, returning to the hospital morgue to reim her half-face. Then, she embarked on the Yellow Spring Route alone. Throughout the entire journey, she would be on her own, showing immense strength¡­ Miah¡¯s parents sat there in a daze for a long time. Lilly spoke softly, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, it¡¯s time to go and bring Miah back for the burial. That way, she can reach the Hell Ruler Pce faster and find Jannat sessfully.¡± Miah¡¯s mother remained silent, lost in her thoughts. Miah¡¯s father stood up and said, barely audible, ¡°Thank you¡­¡± He nced at his wife and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡± He had epted the reality of his daughter¡¯s departure, filled with inconsble grief, yet he had to support their home¡­ N?velDrama.Org content rights. He had to take care of the arrangements, console his wife, and continue moving forward, carrying this family on his shoulders. Lilly witnessed the farewells between Jannat and Miah, as well as their respective families. Two different families, two different types of grief¡­ Finally, she offered words offort, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, you must take care. Miah and Jannat¡¯s reincarnation process takes three years. Who knows, maybe after three years, Miah will return.¡± These words acted as a beam of light in Miah¡¯s mother¡¯s dark and despairing world. Although she remained silent and dazed, a glimmer of hope flickered in her eyes¡­ If the madness they experienced before stemmed from losing their will to live, they now had a new source of motivation. After leaving, Josh asked, ¡°Lilly, can Miah be reincarnated?¡± He remembered a simr precedent when Lilly had said that Tracy, the girl, would be reincarnated. Chater 944 Chater 944 Josh thought Lilly had said those words to Miah¡¯s mom, believing that Miah would be reincarnated in the next life. But Lilly shook her head. Doubt filled Josh¡¯s mind, and after a long while, he heard her soft voice saying: ¡°Things may not always turn out perfectly, but if we hold onto hope, we gain the courage to keep living.¡± Miah wouldn¡¯t be reborn here in the next life, but three yearster, Miah¡¯s parents would have another baby¡ªa healthy one. Lilly had just calcted it in her mind; they would channel their love for Miah into their second child. Eventually, the couple would move past the shadows, though some wounds and memories would remain deep within their hearts, keeping Miah alive in their minds. That¡¯s how life is; it may not always be perfect, but there is always new hope. The only question is whether you choose hope or something else¡­ Lost in her thoughts, Lilly suddenly felt the weight in her heart dissipate. Her face tensed, and she eximed, ¡°Daddy, quick, let¡¯s go home! I can¡¯t hold it anymore¡­¡± Josh saw her urgency and her expression¡­ It was as if she needed to use the restroom and couldn¡¯t wait, almost ready to start patting her buttocks and running. He quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you need to use the restroom?¡± Lilly shook her head repeatedly, ¡°No, no!¡± What she couldn¡¯t hold back was her breakthrough. She felt something rolling inside her ¡°little belly,¡± filled with spirit energy, wanting to surge through her limbs and meridians. But spirit energy was insufficient! She needed to hurry back and replenish spirit energy, which meant staying in the Hell Ruler Pce. It could take several days¡­ So she had to go back quickly. Behind her, Yash chased after them, calling out, ¡°Wait for me¡­ Master, wait for me!¡± Lilly slipped away even faster. ke seized the opportunity, saw Lilly get into the car, and stepped on the gas pedal, zooming away. Pablo, who was still standing in the same spot without ¡°getting in the car,¡± looked utterly bewildered. Seeing Yash¡¯s persistent ghostly pursuit, he blinked in ce and instantly disappeared. Yash arrived at the roadside panting, heartbroken as he watched the distant car. He had run too fast, not even managing to read the license te number. It was heart-wrenching, feeling unwilling to ept it¡­ Ghosts, they were real! He had seen it with his own eyes and confirmed that with a wave of the little master¡¯s hand, the ghost appeared. And there was the Master of Masters¡ªhe saw the ¡°living¡± Master of Masters! So powerful, capable of teleportation! He missed out on such an incredible opportunity. N?velDrama.Org ? content. It must be because his aptitude wasn¡¯t good enough, and the little master didn¡¯t choose him. Yash decided to do more good deeds. He hadn¡¯t handled Miah¡¯s soul-summoning matters well, but he still knew how to do virtuous deeds. So he would help Miah¡¯s parents with the aftermath! (Miah: Don¡¯te near me!!) ** Lilly didn¡¯t make it back home; she couldn¡¯t hold it any longer in the car. She instinctively clenched the Hell Ruler Pce on her wrist, and the purified spirit energy within it continuously surged into her body¡­ Lilly closed her eyes, her mind still filled with newfound hope. Throughout all this time, she had encountered the ups and downs of life, the joys, and sorrows, the infuriating moments. But tragedies outweighed the rest. She had gained some understanding of life, yet it left an indelible heaviness in her heart. Many times, her family would heal her, with Bettany preparing a sumptuous feast upon her return and her family showering her with love¡­ She would gather her emotions, and continue living happily, doing what she could to live a normal life like any other child. But invisibly, the burden weighing on her young heart was more than she could bear. Miah and Jannat¡¯s departure from their family, the sorrow mingled with enduring love and hope, suddenly sparked a realization within Lilly. In this world, there were parents worse than beasts, but there were also more parents who loved their children. With so many stars in the sky, why should she fixate on the darkness? ke¡¯s car sped ahead. Pablo¡¯s soul chased from behind. After finally catching up, ke nced over and asked, ¡°Huh? Where did you go again?¡± Pablo felt speechless. He didn¡¯t want to bother with this deadhead. Turning his head to look at Lilly, he felt even more speechless. Lilly leaned against the back seat as if she were asleep, but she was experiencing enlightenment. Damn it, this made no sense. He wanted to go back and hang on the sacred tree too! Pablo left a remark, ¡°Lilly has another enlightenment. We shouldn¡¯t disturb her¡­ I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± After speaking, he returned to the jar of souls. ke nced at Lilly through the rearview mirror. Josh carefully supported Lilly¡¯s head, his arm growing sore, but he was reluctant to let go, afraid of waking Lilly and disrupting her breakthrough. He understood enlightenment! That¡¯s how it was written in novels¡ªgeniuses experienced breakthroughs all the time. Now seeing it with his own eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but feel envious¡­ ke focused on driving, though the car¡¯s speed had considerably slowed down. It steadily moved along a road adorned with flowers. Miah¡¯s parents had no choice. But if there came a day when he had to part with Lilly¡­ Even if he had to tear open a rift in hell, he would follow Lilly and be by her side forever. No one would stop him, not a god, nor a Jesus¡­! Chater 945 Chater 945 Lilly found herself immersed in her world, experiencing a sense of wonder. She could vividly see her blood coursing through her veins, and her bones and flesh seemed to sprout like budding trees in spring, stretching and growing¡­ A purple haze filled her vision, and her stomach gurgled with an unknown sensation. Curiosity sparked within Lilly, and before she knew it, her consciousness seemed to float out, allowing her to observe the situation inside her belly from a third-person perspective. ¡°It¡¯s not just my stomach¡­¡± Lilly eximed in astonishment. ¡°What is this?¡± As soon as the question arose, her subconscious provided an answer, and two words popped into Lilly¡¯s mind: Elixir Field. Incredible! This was the Elixir Field! The novels her mother read were not deceiving; humans indeed possessed an Elixir Field. Within her Elixir Field, a vast expanse of purple surged and roared, gradually condensing into a fist-sized purple sphere. Lilly was puzzled. What could thisrge sphere possibly be? She couldn¡¯tprehend it, but the sphere incessantly absorbed spirit energy, never seeming to be satisfied. Strangely enough, despite its continuous ¡°feeding,¡± the sphere kept shrinking¡­ While the purple sphere solidified, Lilly instinctively absorbed the spirit energy. Huffing and puffing, the spirit energy within the Hell Ruler Pce surged outward, forming a fierce gale. King Libra,pressed almost to the point of being a biscuit, finally sensed some movement within the Hell Ruler Pce. The space allotted to him expanded slightly, allowing him to shift and sit up. King Libra felt like crying. Who had ever witnessed a Ruler of Hell so pathetic? He failed at rebellion, was captured, and thrown into the Hell Ruler Pce, only to be spared from death. Being used as a punching bag was one thing, but the treatment was abysmal. No food and the only ce to live was a crack in the wall. This was beyond outrageous! Just then, the spirit energy within the Hell Ruler Pce waspletely absorbed. Despite gathering a significant amount of spirit energy from the Abyss of Ghosts, it wasn¡¯t enough for Lilly to level up in one go. With closed eyes, Lilly instantly felt a pang of sadness. She sensed that she was so close, just a little bit more, and she needed a bit more spirit energy¡­ Spirit energy¡­ spirit energy. She craved spirit energy! Restlessly searching, Lilly¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. At this moment, she didn¡¯t truly ¡°see¡± anything; it was all a matter of sensation. She felt that there was still some lingering spirit energy hidden in a corner of the Hell Ruler Pce, just enough to fulfill that final, elusive requirement! Swirling and twirling~ King Libra was taken aback. This damned creature! She was siphoning spirit energy from him! King Libra already had scarce spirit energy, and now it was quickly depleted. His once plump soul shriveled into a wrinkled mass, his eyes and face creasing¡­ Lilly¡¯s purple sphere also ceased its rotation at this moment and fell silent. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh, a jubnt emotion rising within her. Lilly had an illusion that she could now p away ten King Libras with a single strike! As she entertained this thought, her soul also emerged from her body, floating away in the distance¡­ Meanwhile, ke had arrived at the Crawford family¡¯s residence and discovered that Lilly was already ¡°asleep¡± in the car. He dared not disturb her, as Pablo had mentioned that she was in enlightenment and should not be disturbed. In a hushed voice, Josh asked, ¡°Uncle ke, should we carry Lilly inside?¡± ke shook his head. Seeing that they had been in the car for so long without getting out, Bettany approached and grumbled, ¡°What¡¯s going on? We¡¯ve arrived home, why aren¡¯t you getting out? Is Lilly hungry? I¡¯ve prepared the food¡­¡± Josh quickly made a shushing gesture. Bettany paused. ke spoke, ¡°You two go inside. I¡¯ll stay with her.¡± Bettany understood immediately. If Lilly was truly asleep, ke would carry her inside and put her on the bed to sleep. Now, with both the adult and child looking nervous and hesitant, they didn¡¯t dare to move. Her darling little girl must be up to something remarkable¡­ Muttering and grumbling, Bettany went inside. ke rested one hand on the steering wheel and the other on the car window, absentmindedly tapping his fingertips on the vehicle¡¯s surface. The car remained quiet, and ke silently observed Lilly through the rearview mirror. Suddenly, his gaze froze, and he swiftly turned around! What was happening to Lilly? Why was her soul leaving her body? ke¡¯s heart raced, and he immediately wanted to get out of the car and chase after her. Pablo appeared suddenly, narrowing his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s astral projecting. Guard her, while I follow her soul,¡± Pablo said. ke nodded. He had a lingering doubt. What did astral projecting mean? In the underworld, darkness enveloped everything. Miah looked around fearfully. Howl~~~ Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. From somewhere, an indistinct dog¡¯s bark could be heard, causing Miah to clutch her arms tightly. At that moment, she heard footsteps behind her. Someone was following her¡­? Tap, tap, tap¡­ Miah anxiously nced back, and a small shadow appeared by the roadside not far away, drifting silently¡­ Seeing her, the shadow suddenly paused and immediately floated toward her. A ghost! Miah¡¯s face contorted with terror, and she turned and ran. The shadow chased after her, and as Miah ran faster, it matched her pace. ¡°Help¡­!¡± Miah cried in fear. ¡°Ghost!¡± Jannat watched the figure in the distance growing faster and faster, bewildered. She had waited here for Miah for a long time and was almost losing patience. Finally seeing Miah, why didn¡¯t she wait for her and just started running? ¡°Miah¡­ Miah!¡± Running too fast, the sound of the wind whooshed in her ears. Jannat called out to Miah several times, but she couldn¡¯t hear anything¡­ Chater 946 Chater 946 On the Yellow Spring Route, two tiny figures staged a scene: she fled, and she pursued¡­ Behemoth and Leviathan stood still, rendered speechless. Jannat chased after Miah, running past the Outlook Tower, Hellhound Ridge, Golden Ridge, Ghost Vige, and Drowsy Hall¡­ Ghost Vige housed the ghost spirits who failed to pass through Hellhound Ridge and Golden Ridge. They would bewilderplete souls, enticing them to stay in Ghost Vige as substitutes. Upon seeing twoplete ghost children running towards them, the ghost spirits rejoiced, thinking they had a chance. But the two children swiftly dashed away. Silence fell upon the crowd of ghost spirits in Ghost Vige. Jannat chased after Miah, finally stepping into the realm of Ghost Town. Before reaching Ghost Town, there was still a chance for revival. However, once they arrived, it meant they truly were deceased souls. Startled, Miah stepped back as she noticed the increasing number of ghosts around her. Just then, a handnded on her shoulder. About to scream in fright, Miah heard Jannat¡¯s breathless voice say, ¡°Miah, why are you running? I can hardly keep up with you!¡± Miah was taken aback when she saw Jannat behind her, feeling a surge of grievance welling up inside her. She pouted. ¡°Jannat, I finally found you, Jannat,¡± Miah clung to Jannat, filled with sorrow. ¡°I was chased by a ghost all the way.¡± Jannat felt at a loss for words. Could it be possible that the ghost chasing her was Jannat herself? Jannat chuckled and said, ¡°Miah, you silly girl, we¡¯re both ghosts now!¡± They looked ahead and saw Ghost Town, where ghosts constantly came and went. It was like being in the mortal world, where people came and went. Among the ghosts were many they feared, their loved ones from the mortal world whom they could no longer see. And now, they were ghosts too¡­ Thinking this way, what was there to be afraid of? Miah wiped her teary eyes, feeling a bit embarrassed, and said, ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± Jannat asked, ¡°Do you still miss your mom and dad?¡± Miah nodded gently. Jannat said, ¡°I do too, but Lilly told me not to be afraid. We just need to keep moving forward, and if it¡¯s meant to be, we¡¯ll see our mom and dad again in the future.¡± Miah whispered, ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lilly had whispered the same to her, treating this journey as a trip, and that one day they would reunite. The two little girls exchanged a smile and walked hand in hand.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. With each other¡¯spany, they were no longer afraid. Just then, a figure stood in their way. ¡°Are you new ghosts?¡± King of Cities, wearing a stern expression, said, ¡°Follow me.¡± Jannat asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± King of Cities sneered, ¡°I am the Ruler of Hell!¡± King of Cities was currently extremely displeased. Last time, he had been outwitted by Lilly and ended up spending half a day lying in the Abyss of Ghosts like an idiot. Later, someone deliberately spread the incident, turning him into the biggest joke among the Ten Hell Pce Rulers! Without a doubt, the King of Transformation must have been behind it. King of Transformation always stood by Lilly¡¯s side, a sycophant who thought he would gain some benefits by doing so. But the King of Cities couldn¡¯t do anything; his mouth belonged to the King of Transformation. Was he not even allowed to speak? As a result, King of Cities had been depressed for quite some time. Now, upon seeing Jannat and Miah, two ghosts who inexplicably reminded him of Lilly, he couldn¡¯t help but want to crush them mercilessly. King of Cities felt a surge of disdain, especially when faced with two young girls who reminded him of Lilly. He spoke coldly, his voiceced with hostility, ¡°How did the two of you die? What are your names? Where are you from? Speak the truth!¡± Jannat and Miah were terrified, overwhelmed by the King of Cities¡¯ gloomy presence, intensified by the unrelenting aura of the Ruler of Hell. Now, these two little girls were nothing more than ordinary ghost spirits. Jannat, previously a resentful spirit, had shed her hostility and be an ordinary ghost. Under the oppressive weight of the King of Cities¡¯ dominance, they felt their souls ache, as if about to burst from the pressure. Fear consumed them entirely, rendering them unable to utter a word. Around them, other ghosts passing by trembled in fear. To their eyes, it seemed as though these two young spirits hadmitted some misdeed, hence why the Ruler of Hell personally apprehended them, forcing them to kneel and confess before the King of Cities. A smirk of derision curled upon the King of Cities¡¯ lips, finally finding some gratification deep within his heart. His pent-up rage had found an outlet, and upon seeing these two innocent girls who evoked memories of Lilly, he couldn¡¯t resist the urge to crush them mercilessly. Smack! Miah was the first to sumb to the pressure. Her knees buckled, and she copsed on the ground, unable to move! Fear filled her eyes. As a mere child, her immediate thoughts went to her mother. Tearfully, she struggled and whispered, ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Jannat was also affected, but she clung tightly to Miah, kneeling beside her. King of Cities, with disgust in his eyes, couldn¡¯tprehend why these two ghosts were disying such intense emotions at the brink of death. It made him sick to witness their genuine bond. He was the Ruler of Hell. With so many ghost spirits in Ghost Town, even if he eliminated one or two, no one could do anything to him. If he took out his frustration on them, so what? Who let these two little ghosts challenge him and remind him of unpleasant things? It was their honor to ¡°relieve his worries and difficulties¡± as the Ruler of Hell, making him feel slightly better. King of Cities felt a sense of relief, and just as he was about to extend a finger and crush Jannat and Miah like ants¡­ A hand suddenly appeared from the sky andnded a resounding p on his face! Chater 947 Chater 947 With a booming sound, the King of Cities was sent flying, crashing into the city wall. If it weren¡¯t for the reinforced repairs personally done by the King of Hell himself, the wall would have likely copsed under the impact. The surrounding ghost spirits were left stunned, witnessing something unimaginable. What did they see? They saw the Ruler of Hell being pped away! Not every ghost spirit couldprehend the existence of the Ten Hell Pce Rulers in the underworld, let alone understand that there were different ranks among them. In their perception, the Ruler of Hell was simply the King of Hell. So, the one who had just been sent flying must be the highest-ranking official in the underworld, the King of Hell, right? Who could possess such incredible power? The ghost spirits were a mix of shock, awe, and curiosity as they looked up into the air, but they saw nothing. King of Cities looked up in shock, his anger surging: ¡°Who did this?¡± Lilly pped King of Cities and immediately fled! Even she was shocked deep down. It was just a passing thought that made her believe she could p away ten Kings of Cities with all her might once her purple sphere had solidified. She didn¡¯t expect that it was merely a thought, and she unintentionally left her physical body, finding herself in Ghost Town. And she did p King of Cities in the face! Just when she witnessed King of Cities bullying Miah and Jannat, her anger surged, and she put all her strength into that p, distorting King of Cities¡¯ face¡­ But it also depleted the spirit energy within her purple sphere. As the spirit energy within the purple sphere dissipated, Lilly suddenly felt a wave of weakness, almost losing her bnce and revealing her true form¡­ If she revealed her true form, she would undoubtedly be the target of the King of Cities¡¯ pursuit. She was rmed and hastily ran away in panic. After delivering a p, she didn¡¯t even turn back, just like her father had always said: strike and retreat, never linger in battle! As a result, the King of Cities had no idea that Lilly had been there. He thought back to the first time he had tried to ambush Lilly, the p that came from the void. The owner of that p seemed to be called Speedboat Rider. Damn it, it¡¯s that Speedboat Rider again?! King of Cities was filled with dread. At this moment, he had an inexplicable feeling that every word and action of his was being scrutinized. Gritting his teeth, he looked at Jannat and Miah lying on the ground. He had originally vented his frustration, but he couldn¡¯t even kill them, making him extremely unwilling. He appearedpletely ineffective! King of Cities struggled to his feet, trying to maintain a dignified appearance, desperately holding onto what little remained of his image. Fine, if he couldn¡¯t do it outside, then he would do it within his Eighth Hell Ruler Pce! He didn¡¯t believe that anyone couldy a hand on him within his territory! ¡°Bring these two little ghosts to my pce, I will personally pass judgment!¡± King of Cities eximed, his eyes filled with malice. However, the King of Transformation appeared. He was dressed in a dark robe, his expression cold and stern, with one hand behind his back. Seeing the King of Transformation again, the King of Cities became even more displeased. ¡°What do you want, King of Transformation?¡± King of Cities asked coldly. King of Transformation asked indifferently, ¡°Are these two little ghosts under your jurisdiction?¡± With a mocking smile, the King of Cities replied, ¡°Of course. If they¡¯re not under my rule, who else would they be under? Could it be that they¡¯re under yours?¡± King of Transformation¡¯s lips curled slightly as he raised his hand, and the jade-white Book of Life floated in mid-air. ¡°Well, what a coincidence, they are indeed under my rule,¡± King of Transformation said. ¡°King of Cities, when did it be your turn to pass judgment on my ghosts?¡± He looked at King of Cities mockingly, using the two little ghosts to vent his frustrations. How ¡®impressive¡¯ of him. King of Cities was instantly speechless. He hadn¡¯t expected to be pped in the face so quickly, without any buffer between the incidents. With a wave of his hand, Jannat and Miah returned to the King of Transformation¡¯s side. He took the two children without looking back and headed towards the Sixth Hell Ruler Pce. No words were spoken, but his disdainful attitude spoke volumes. King of Cities felt the strange gazes around him and was on the verge of spitting blood. Why was nothing going his waytely?!!! ** King of Transformation sighed as he looked at the two little ghosts by his side. Suppressed by the King of Cities, they were unable to utter a word, weakened to the extreme. He gently touched them, and Jannat and Miah finally regained their original forms. Miah¡¯s broken knee also returned to normal. The two children looked at the King of Transformation in fear. Perhaps children have a better sense of intuition, as they could feel that the Ruler of Hell before them was not a bad person. Suddenly, they burst into loud sobs. King of Transformation fell silent. Looking at the two sobbing children, he suddenly developed a headache. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t cry,¡± he pressed his brow. ¡°Tell me how you died¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Miah and Jannat cried even louder. N?velDrama.Org ? content. King of Transformation fell silent again. He flipped through his records, feeling quite overwhelmed. ¡°Miah¡­ Jannat,¡± he murmured. ¡°Died of an illness¡­?¡± Perhaps some interaction with the King of Hell¡­ Hmm¡­ ¡°Stop crying. I won¡¯t ask anymore. Juste with me to the Court of Justice,¡± he said. Jannat and Miah continued to cry incessantly. King of Transformation fell silent, attempting to console them. ¡°I will send both of you to be reincarnated together. You¡¯ll go together.¡± Jannat and Miah continued their nonstop sobbing. ¡°Letting you be born as twins, I can¡¯t make any more concessions,¡± King of Transformation said, suppressing his brow. Jannat and Miah whimpered softly. King of Transformation continued, ¡°You¡¯ll be born into a wealthy and prosperous family. You won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing.¡± Jannat and Miah looked up with hopeful eyes. This time, it was the King of Transformation who fell silent. A lifetime of good health and peace, isn¡¯t that enough? There¡¯s nothing more to offer! What kind of mess had he gotten himself into¡­ Thinking of Lilly, who had pped King of Cities and then ran away¡­ He couldn¡¯t help but feel like he had been duped. Chater 948 Chater 948 Lilly dashed away, feeling her legs turn to jelly. The p had drained her spirit energy, leaving her feeling worse than starving for a year. Regret surged within her, realizing her impulsive actions. Pablo would surely be angry if he found out¡­ As she ran, Lilly¡¯s legs gave way, and she tumbled through the air, descending toward the ground. Uncertain of the pain she might experience as a spirit crashing down, she remembered Pablo¡¯s words about the equal force of the underworld ground on spirits and the mortal world ground on humans. This was her first time experiencing such an out-of-body phenomenon, and without the support of spirit energy, she had lost all momentum. Fearing the impact, Lilly tightly shut her eyes. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Just then, a white figure swooped in, catching her and cradling her in their arms. ¡°Master?!¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°How did you¡­ Master, how did you get here?¡± After the initial surprise, Lilly began to feel a sense of guilt. Pablo remained silent, swiftly carrying her forward without a word. He wasn¡¯t sure if the King of Cities had noticed, but leaving first was the safest choice. Feeling Pablo¡¯s silence, Lilly grew more afraid. She clutched his robe, her tear-filled eyes looking up at him. ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t mean to run away. I was¡­ I was¡­¡± Lilly¡¯s words escaped her in her desperation. ¡°When I realized, I was already here. It wasn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°It was my disobedient spirit that ran away on its own!¡± Lilly truthfully exined the situation, though it sounded like a feeble excuse. Listening to herself, it did indeed sound like a mischievous excuse, and Pablo would surely be even angrier now. At that moment, Lilly saw Pablo cast a sidelong nce at her, a smile ying on his lips. ¡°Master?¡± Lilly was perplexed. Pablo reached out, lightly brushing her small nose. ¡°Master understands.¡± Seeing her anxiousness, Pablo found it both amusing and heartwarming. ¡°Lilly, you don¡¯t have to be so afraid of Master,¡± Pablo spoke gently. ¡°Master¡¯s strictness stems from the fear of you losing control and doing things that could harm yourself.¡± ¡°There are things Master can help you with, but your personal trials, Master cannot assist you with.¡± Her understanding of the various facets of life, her inner world, those were beyond his control. But she had grown mature now¡­ It was bittersweet to see her growing up. Pablo¡¯s arm tightened, embracing Lilly a little more, as he softly admonished, ¡°Hold on tight, we¡¯re going up.¡± Lilly hurriedly clung to Pablo, lifting her gaze to take a look. To her surprise, they were on the Yellow Spring Route. Pablo had brought her back the same way they came. A blinding light shed, and Lilly suddenly opened her eyes. She swiftly turned over but forgot she was still in the car, nearly falling under the seat. ke raised his hand, steadying her in his arms. ¡°Back already?¡± Relief flooded ke¡¯s previously tense heart. Lilly was momentarily confused. Wait, wasn¡¯t she in Master¡¯s embrace just now? How did she end up in Daddy¡¯s arms? ¡°Where¡¯s Master?¡± She turned her head to search. Pablo appeared out of thin air, saying, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Master, where did you go?¡± Pablo replied nonchntly, ¡°Nowhere. After I lifted you up, Master was a step behind.¡± Actually, that wasn¡¯t true. Flying through the Yellow Spring Route, even if it was fast, would still be noticed by someone. He had gone to chat with Behemoth and Leviathan, and those two took the opportunity to extort billions from him. Satisfied, he pretended to be clueless, saying, ¡°What child? We didn¡¯t see any childing up.¡± Pablo had only returned after that. Luckily, Lilly had burned money for him. Money was plentiful! Lilly didn¡¯t understand, thinking that what Pablo said was true, that he was a step behind because he wanted to lift her up. She asked, ¡°Master, what¡¯s happening?¡± Pablo said, ¡°You were astral projecting.¡± Seeing Lilly¡¯s confusion, he continued to exin, ¡°Your soul detached from your body, and as per your will, it went to train.¡± Lilly grasped the concept. ¡°So, the soul and body train separately, right?¡± Pablo fell silent. In a way¡­ that was correct. This was a spiritual upgrade, a process of bing stronger. Lilly solemnly said, ¡°I understand now.¡± ¡°This time, I gave the King of Cities a p. Next time, I¡¯ll aim for two ps, and the time after that, I¡¯ll make him spin in a circle right where he stands.¡± Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched. Only ke, without any principles, praised, ¡°Lilly, you pped the King of Cities? Impressive! Truly the remarkable daughter of mine!¡± Like father, like daughter. My daughter was the rarity among rarities, a true prodigy among spirits and a hero among ghosts! Chater 949 Chater 949 Lilly¡¯s journey seemed like a fleeting dream, and when she woke up, it was the next morning. Despite her spirit energy beingpletely depleted, she didn¡¯t feel tired after a good night¡¯s sleep. As usual, she was caught by Bettany and given a lecture. Around noon, Anthony returned home while Lilly was packing with Bettany. When she saw Anthony, she eximed, ¡°Uncle Anthony, why are you back?¡± Anthony sat down and said, ¡°Lilly, don¡¯t go back to Malie City. Transfer back to your previous school.¡± Lilly was puzzled. ¡°What happened?¡± Anthony replied, ¡°Do you remember Mr. Lambert?¡± Lilly hesitated for a moment. She did remember, but it hadn¡¯t crossed her mind until now. Anthony lovingly ruffled her hair and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Lilly. You¡¯ve been busy.¡± Feeling a bit embarrassed, Lilly asked, ¡°What happened to Master Lambert?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°He has been studying abroad for the past few years, and I thought it was for career development or other reasons.¡± ¡°Just today, I found out that he¡¯s returning to the country. He went abroad to seek treatment.¡± Lilly sat up straight and asked, ¡°Is Master Lambert sick?¡± Anthony sighed, ¡°Yes, he couldn¡¯t be cured, so he came back.¡± Lilly asked, ¡°What illness does he have?¡± She started to feel worried, and more than that, she felt guilty. In a strict sense, Lawrence was also her teacher, her painting teacher during her time in the mortal world. Although she hadn¡¯t painted in a long time and only doodled in textbooks. She suddenly felt sorry for Master Lambert¡­ Anthony exined, ¡°He has a rare condition called Syringomyelia. He identally discovered it when he cut his hand while sharpening a pencil.¡± This disease is mostly congenital, and acquired cases are even rarer. It usually presents with reduced or loss of pain and temperature sensation in one or both upper limbs. In severe cases, the hand can be burned or cut without being aware, apanied by numbness, stiffness, and atrophy. Lawrence¡¯s condition is affecting one side, and he can no longer hold a paintbrush. He went back and forth between domestic and abroad but couldn¡¯t find a cure. Lilly nodded and said, ¡°When Master Lambertes back, I¡¯ll go see him.¡± Because of Lawrence, Lilly decided not to return to Malie City. Bettany didn¡¯t mention moving either, although some daily necessities could be bought new. Some valuable and meaningful items could be retrieved by Margaret. As for the house? The Crawford family didn¡¯tck money, so there was no need to sell the house. It could be left vacant, serving as a temporary residence if Lilly ever needed to go there. That decision was finalized. Lawrence returned to the country the next day, and Lilly went to the airport with Gilbert early in the morning to pick him up. Gilbert had a day off and took the opportunity toe with Lilly, iming that he could help with medical advice as a doctor. ¡°Uncle Gilbert, can¡¯t Syringomyelia be treated?¡± Lilly worriedly asked. Gilbert replied, ¡°It¡¯s difficult to treat, and the course of the disease is long.¡± Lilly thought to herself that she would see what she could do to help when she met Lawrence. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The airport became more crowded as the passengers from the iing flight starteding out. Lilly stretched her neck and caught sight of an old man sitting in a wheelchair, being pushed out by someone. He looked different from the Lawrence in her memory, much worse. He had lost a lot of weight, and most importantly, there was a lingering sense of despair about him. ¡°Master Lambert!¡± Lilly called out and ran over. Lawrence hesitated for a moment before eximing, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Lilly!¡± Since falling ill, he had almost forgotten about his disciple¡­ A closed-door disciple, forgotten so completely. It was the fault of the author. Lilly felt guilty and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Lambert. It¡¯s all Lilly¡¯s fault for forgetting about you.¡± Lawrence smiled gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡­ also forgot about Lilly!¡± Chater 950 Chater 950 Lawrence, who had been ill for so long, smiled for the first time. ¡°Why is Lilly here?¡± he asked. Although they hadn¡¯t seen each other in years, there was a strange power emanating from Lilly that made Lawrence feel closer to her. If Lilly knew what he was thinking, she would probably say, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t get closer, I am the Ruler of Hell!¡± Who dares to get close to the Ruler of Hell? Lilly carefully examined Lawrence. Whether it was because he had been sick for a long time or due to the surrounding illness, there was a lingering gloominess and low pressure around him. Lilly quietly reached out and removed the strands of illness that surrounded him, tossing them into the Hell Ruler Pce to feed King Libra. (King Libra: ???) ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Lambert, you¡¯ll get better,¡± Lilly said earnestly. ¡°Give me some time, and I will cure you, Master Lambert!¡± She had ice pond water, a spiritual spring, a soul flower, and even a bit of amphibious soil left! She would try using each one, and surely one of them would be effective. But she had to do it secretly, pretending to administer some medicine¡­ Hmm. Lawrence smiled and nodded in agreement, taking Lilly¡¯s words as a form offort. Behind Lawrence, his son is pushing the wheelchair, but he paid no attention to what was being said. When he took his father abroad, he had no idea that Lilly had cured Bettany. The Crawford family hadn¡¯t publicized it either. David smiled gratefully at Gilbert and said, ¡°Dr. Gilbert, thank you foring to pick up my dad.¡± Gilbert shook his head and replied, ¡°No problem at all. We, the Crawford family, overlooked the fact that Lilly¡¯s teacher was ill.¡± The two of them engaged in polite conversation, mostly revolving around Lawrence¡¯s treatment over the past few years. Lilly took over Lawrence¡¯s position and pushed him forward. ¡°Master Lambert, are you hungry? It¡¯s been a long flight,¡± she asked. Lawrence looked at the familiar scenery of his homnd and smiled, saying, ¡°Actually, I am a bit hungry. It¡¯s been more than ten hours on the ne!¡± Lilly secretly pulled out a small cake and said, ¡°Here you go! Granny made it for you!¡± Lawrence instinctively took it, feeling warmed by the gesture. He should have been the one bringing her gifts, but here she was, giving him a small cake instead. Lilly urged, ¡°Eat quickly. Uncle Anthony made a hotel reservation, but it will take a while for them to serve the food.¡± When you¡¯re hungry, you should eat. Otherwise, it feels terrible to be hungry. Lawrence opened the small cake and took a bite, not remembering how long it had been since hest tasted something sweet. Whether it was an illusion or not, at that moment, the heaviness that weighed on him seemed to dissipate, and he felt a sense of relief and rity. David breathed a sigh of relief. When they returned home, his father had been in a low mood, and he worried that he would remain in that state. But seeing how lively Lilly made him feel, he was reassured. This youngdy from the Crawford family truly was a lucky charm¡­ The group arrived at the hotel Anthony had booked, and Anthony himself joined them after finishing his meeting. Upon reaching the hotel, Lilly acted like a little adult, bustling around and helping Lawrence out of the car. David quickly said, ¡°Let me help, let me help. It¡¯s difficult for a little girl to do this¡­ Oh!¡± Before he finished speaking, Lilly smoothly released the wheelchair¡¯s safetytch with a soft click. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Lilly stepped on the crossbar behind the wheelchair and swooshed down. ¡°Herees the little flying stick!¡± The wheelchair glided off the car as if in a speed race, and the hotel¡¯s entrance automatically opened as Lilly and Lawrence approached. Lawrence¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but quickly he felt the same excitement as if his blood were boiling. ¡°So much fun, let¡¯s do it again!¡± he eximed. Lilly chuckled and took out the remote control for the electric wheelchair, pressing a button. ¡°Full speed ahead!¡± With Lilly pushing, the wheelchair flew forward with a swoosh, traversing the long hotel corridor. The people behind were terrified and gave chase. Pablo, who was floating outside, twitched his mouth. The harem spirit poked its head out and asked, ¡°Master Belmont, aren¡¯t you cultivating?¡± Pablo snorted. ¡°What¡¯s the use of isting oneself every day? Besides cultivating, one should also come out more often to improve their state of mind.¡± The harem spirit smiled mischievously. ¡°I understand, I understand!¡± David chased after Lilly and Lawrence. ¡°Hey, slow down, little rascal!¡± ¡°Oh my, Dad, take it easy!¡± David was in a panic, never expecting that the wheelchair he ordered could go so fast. This is like flying! Lawrence¡¯s mischievous side revealed itself as he said, ¡°Come on, kiddo, go faster!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Lilly replied with enthusiasm. Lawrence hadn¡¯t engaged in physical activity for a long time, and those who didn¡¯t exercise for too long would gradually feel down, both physically and mentally. Although Lawrence couldn¡¯t move on his own yet, it didn¡¯t matter. Lilly had a way to make his blood boil ¡ªso to speak. Lilly raised her hand, and the working ghost, unlucky ghost, and rebel ghost came out. With a wave of her hand, she eximed, ¡°Charge!¡± The unlucky ghost and rebel ghost looked puzzled. Although they didn¡¯t understand why, they were still somewhat connected¡ªafter all, they were ghosts under the Ruler of Hell! The unlucky ghost and the grumbling rebel ghost lifted the wheelchair, and it barely hovered half a millimeter off the ground. It truly started flying¡­ The wheelchair soared through the hotel corridor, flew across the small garden outside the hotel, and landed in the newly designed garden at the back. Lawrence felt the wind whizzing by his ears, and in his excitement, Lilly ced a reassuring talisman on him. He didn¡¯t even bother to question how the wheelchair could go so fast. Meanwhile, his son was left bewildered, sprinting all the way. David couldn¡¯t even fathom that the wheelchair could reach such speeds. His legs were practically emitting smoke, yet he still couldn¡¯t catch up? Malfunction, the wheelchair must have malfunctioned for sure! Chater 951 Chater 951 As Lilly soared through the air, carrying Lawrence with her, his heart swelled with exhration. It felt like riding a roller coaster in his younger days¡ªa thrilling and exciting sensation. When the wheelchair finally came to a stop, Lawrence¡¯s heart continued to pound, but he felt considerably better overall. ¡°Thank you, youngdy!¡± Lawrence happily patted Lilly¡¯s hand. Just then, David caught up, panting with his hands on his knees. ¡°How did you both run so fast¡­¡± Lilly pointed to the remote control in her hand. ¡°Just press this button, and it¡¯s good to go.¡± David hesitated. ¡°Uh¡­¡± It turned out the wheelchair had malfunctioned and needed to be reced. David immediately contacted someone to bring a new wheelchair. Frowning and pouting, Lawrence said, ¡°No need to change it; I think it¡¯s just fine.¡± David disagreed, still shaken by the previous experience. What if something happened with a wheelchair that fasts in the future? Lilly opened her mouth as if to say something but ended up lightly touching her nose instead. Gilbert noticed her guilty expression and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Before long, a new wheelchair arrived, apanied by a woman in her mid-twenties. ¡°Mr. Lambert!¡± she eximed upon seeing Lawrence and hurriedly approached him. It was Lawrence¡¯s talented prot¨¦g¨¦, Violet¡ªa renowned Impressionist painter who had already gained international acim at such a young age. Lawrence hadn¡¯t seen her in a while and was pleased to see her. ¡°Violet,e here. This is your junior, Lilly.¡± Violet was familiar with Lilly. Three years ago, Lawrence had taken in the young Miss from the Crawford family as his closed-door disciple, causing quite a stir. However, soon after, Lawrence had to leave to seek treatment, and he didn¡¯t bring Lilly with him, so not many people in their circle knew about her. Violet had once secretly approached Anthony, iming to take Lilly under her wing as Senior. But Anthony had rejected her proposition. Violet had been resentful about it ever since¡­ So, upon seeing Lilly, she put on a gentle expression and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re Lilly. I haven¡¯t had a chance to meet you, but from now on, I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± Lilly felt somewhat ufortable, but Violet¡¯s words didn¡¯t seem to have any obvious ws. Surely, no one would think anything was amiss. Lawrence said, ¡°Lilly, this is my first disciple, a talented one indeed. She¡¯s your senior, Violet Yarbrough.¡± Yarbrough? For some reason, Lilly inexplicably thought of Yash. Being polite, the little girl awkwardly said, ¡°Hello, Auntie Violet.¡± Violet¡¯s smile froze for a moment; being called ¡°Auntie¡± didn¡¯t sound good at all. Other kids called her ¡°sister.¡± But since Lilly seemed shy, Violet smiled, didn¡¯t say anything, and simply asked, ¡°Mr. Lambert, you won¡¯t be going out this time, right?¡± ¡°This is Dr. Gilbert, right? I¡¯ll be relying on you for Mr. Lambert from now on.¡± Violet alternated between being gentle and a little mischievous, looking at Gilbert with soft eyes. Gilbert calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a trouble at all, it¡¯s my duty.¡± ncing at his watch, he said, ¡°Mr. Lambert, let¡¯s go inside for now. My older brother will probably be a littlete.¡± Lawrence nodded. Upon hearing this, a barely noticeable gleam of excitement appeared in Violet¡¯s eyes. Anthony wasing too! N?velDrama.Org ? content. She had guessed right! Coincidentally, she had overheard David mentioning the need to rece the wheelchair, so she impulsively decided toe and see. It was all destiny! Violet was not only an internationally renowned artist but also a talented woman admired by everyone in the industry. She was beautiful herself, and her family background was good too. Some had joked that no one was worthy of her, except for Mr. Anthony of Crawford Holdings. Violet had been following Anthony for a long time, devoting three years to him in pure chastity¡­ Violet followed them into the private room. During casual conversations, she frequently nced toward the entrance, her heart filled with joy, eagerly waiting for Anthony¡¯s arrival. Lilly found it even stranger. She felt an inexplicable unease, but after all, Violet was her senior, so she couldn¡¯t judge her with ill intentions. After pondering for a while, Lilly summoned Harem Spirit and quietly asked, ¡°Harem, do you feel that something¡¯s off about this person?¡± With just a nce, Harem Spirit cut in. ¡°A little slut¡­¡± She was promptly red at by Pablo. Harem Spirit quickly wagged her mouth. ¡°Roasted meat tastes good! Will we have that dish today?¡± Lilly was speechless. ¡°Harem, when did you be so greedy?¡± Harem Spirit grinned mischievously and then got back on track. ¡°Nothing much. This girl here, she¡¯s clearly¡­ infatuated! She must be waiting for your Uncle Anthony.¡± Lilly looked puzzled. ¡°Waiting for my Uncle Anthony? Why?¡± Harem Spirit sneered, crossing her arms. ¡°Probably has her sights set on your Uncle Anthony!¡± Lilly finally understood what was amiss. But Uncle Anthony already had Aunt Lisa. Wasn¡¯t Violet afraid of being chased away by Aunt Lisa? As she pondered, a tall and elegant figure appeared at the door. Anthony was wearing a bespoke white shirt, his tailored trousers perfectly outlining his long and handsome legs. Violet¡¯s eyes immediately brightened, and she stood up first, smiling as she nodded. ¡°Mr. Anthony, we meet again.¡± Chater 952 Chater 952 Anthony nced briefly at Violet, then turned slightly and reached out to wrap his arm around a petite woman¡¯s waist, whispering, ¡°Come here.¡± Lisa blinked and reluctantly nced at the small windmill in the corridor above the private room. It seemed like a good idea to pluck it and let Lilly y with it! Anthony understood her thoughts and sighed, saying, ¡°You¡¯re such a child, even at your age.¡± With his strong arm, he led Lisa inside. Lisa pouted and muttered, ¡°Speechless, you just don¡¯t understand!¡± Lilly saw Anthony and Lisa, immediately stood up, and enthusiastically eximed, ¡°Uncle Anthony, Aunt Lisa!¡± Lisa immediately freed herself from Anthony and lifted Lilly, spinning her around. Her eyes sparkled like a constetion, filled with brightness. ¡°Lilly!¡± She affectionately nuzzled Lilly¡¯s cheek. Seeing this ¡°family of three,¡± Violet suddenly felt a pang of jealousy. Three years ago, there was never a woman by Anthony¡¯s side! Even though he had two sons, there were numerous spections, but Violet didn¡¯t see it as an issue. Butter on, a fool suddenly appeared by his side. Yes, a fool! It was said that Anthony had been taking care of her, patiently teaching her how to speak. He even took her to parties, despite the many embarrassing incidents caused by that foolish woman, Anthony had always been understanding. Violet thought, how could someone like her be deserving of Anthony? Therefore, seeing the scene before her, she felt incredibly ufortable, as if her boyfriend had been stolen away, and her heart was filled with sour jealousy. ¡°Mr. Anthony and Ms. Lisa seem to have a great rtionship!¡± Violet pretended as if nothing was wrong and jokinglyughed. But when someone has a bias in their heart, how can their words not have a w? For example, most people would address Lisa as Mrs. Crawford, but she referred to her as Ms. Lisa. Anthony calmly said, ¡°This is my wife, you should address her as Mrs. Crawford¡ªdon¡¯t make the same mistake next time.¡± Violet fell silent. Her silver teeth were grinding, and then she awkwardly smiled, saying, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all my fault. I was careless!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She made a gesture, appearing gracious and polite, saying, ¡°Mr. Anthony, Mrs. Crawford, please have a seat.¡± ¡°I apologize for the trouble this time, especially arranging a wee feast for my teacher¡­¡± She wore a smile and spoke courteous words. She wanted to outss Lisa in every way¡­ Anthony didn¡¯t even lift his head, just looking at Lawrence, he said, ¡°No trouble at all. Mr. Lambert is also Lilly¡¯s teacher, and we have been neglectful as the Crawford family.¡± Implied in his words was that he invited Lawrence to dine not because of her but solely because of Lilly. Violet felt instantly embarrassed and mortified. She tried to show her elegance and superiority, trying to outss Lisa, but at this moment, Lisa completely ignored her as if she didn¡¯t exist. While Violet engaged in hidden rivalry, Lisa remained indifferent. Lilly leaned in close to Lisa¡¯s ear and asked softly, ¡°Aunt Lisa, someone has taken a liking to Uncle Anthony¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Lisa widened her eyes and said, ¡°Who?¡± Laying eyes on Anthony meantying eyes on the Crawford family¡¯s wealth. Coveting the Crawford family¡¯s wealth meant coveting Lilly¡¯s wealth¡­ That was something that had to be stopped. Seeing her strong reaction, Lilly held Lisa¡¯s hand immediately, signaling her to calm down. Lawrence, being an elderly person, also sensed that something was amiss. He furrowed his brow and nced at Violet, scrutinizing her with his gaze. Violet felt a sudden panic, hastily assuming a puzzled expression, ¡°Mr. Lambert, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lawrence waved his hand and didn¡¯t say anything. But his heart sank, saying, ¡°I remember you had an art exhibition today. Why did you suddenlye here? If you¡¯re busy, go take care of your matters!¡± Violet was momentarily speechless and stuttered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Jay is taking care of the exhibition¡­¡± That might be true, but deep down, she felt unhappy. Lawrence, in Anthony¡¯s presence, actually wanted to send her away. It shouldn¡¯t be like this¡­ Among Lawrence¡¯s many students, she was always his favorite. She didn¡¯t know what Lawrence had discovered, but subconsciously, she felt¡­ Even if Lawrence found out something, he should support her. After all, she was his proudest student! Violetposed herself, slightly annoyed, and said, ¡°Mr. Lambert, it¡¯s been so long since Ist saw you. Why would you chase me away as soon as you arrived? What could be more important than your return?¡± Lilly eximed, ¡°That¡¯s right! Why didn¡¯t Auntie Violete to pick up Master Lambert earlier if there was nothing more important than him?¡± Wasn¡¯t everything less important than Master Lambert? So why didn¡¯t she appear at the beginning? Lilly, with herrge eyes, looked at Violet in confusion. It must be said that sincerity is the ultimate weapon. Violet¡¯s face stiffened, unable toe up with a response for a moment¡­ Chater 953 Chater 953 Violet felt increasingly awkward and quickly came up with an excuse, ¡°I had to keep an eye on the art exhibition in the morning, so I couldn¡¯t free myself¡­¡± Most people would have understood upon hearing this and given her some face. However, Lilly broke the silence and pressed on, ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. Didn¡¯t you just say that nothing was more important than Master Lambert?¡± Violet fell silent, unable to utter a word. She felt choked, cursing this troublesome child in her mind. If it weren¡¯t for Anthony¡¯s sake¡­ But Lilly continued to probe, ¡°Auntie Violet, which statement of yours is true?¡± Violet¡¯s throat immediately felt constricted, and a sharp pain surged in her chest. This little brat was intentionally doing this, no doubt about it! Children over the age of six were the most detestable. At that age, they knew enough tounch attacks while pretending to be innocent, taking advantage of their age to make others feel embarrassed. Violet could only look to Lawrence, her voice tinged with a grievance, ¡°Mr. Lambert, I¡­¡± Lawrence interrupted her before she could finish, waving his hand dismissively, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Violet fell silent once again. Well, this was as good as confirming Lilly¡¯s usation of her being hypocritical, wasn¡¯t it? Violet felt a surge of grievance, especially with Anthony present. Lilly didn¡¯t press further, and the harem spirit turned to her, uncertain whether Lilly¡¯s actions were intentional or unintentional. The harem spirit carried this doubt back to the jar of souls and shared it with the other spirits. The weakling spirit smiled, ¡°Of course, it was unintentional, my dear. Who could be purer than our Lilly?¡± The harem spirit internally retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t believe a word you say!¡± The passionate spirit wore a benevolent smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. However, it¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing either.¡± Being consistently innocent and making no progress, that¡¯s called being foolish. The passionate spirit believed that Lilly had a kind heart, but when the little girl became petty¡­ well, that¡¯s hard to say! ¡°The sesame pastry is quite good,¡± the passionate spirit suddenly chimed in for no apparent reason. The unlucky ghost asked, ¡°What pastry? Where can we find pastry?¡± Silence fell among the spirits. The unlucky ghost, to some extent, disyed a bit of foolishness. Outside the jar of souls: The table was set, and they had finished their meal. Lilly had developed a habit of eating attentively and no longer allowed herself to be distracted. Anthony, Gilbert, Lawrence, and David engaged in casual conversation, while Lisa focused on serving food to Lilly, asionally perking up her ears to catch a few snippets. Violet, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t find a way to join the conversation. She wondered if everyone was intentionally excluding her, not even Lawrence paid much attention to her. Violet immediately felt a sourness in her heart. In the past, she had always been the center of attention and the focal point in any gathering. Now, she felt like she was invisible. Violet rallied herself, lifted a ss of wine, and stood up, ¡°Mr. Anthony, I appreciate you hosting my teacher and showing him hospitality. Unfortunately, he¡¯s unwell and cannot drink, so allow me to raise this ss on his behalf.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Anthony nced up, looking at her briefly, and the wine ss was just to his right. He seemed to have no intention of reaching for it. Violet watched Anthony intently, stubbornly holding the wine ss in her hand. She believed that Anthony wouldn¡¯t refuse her toast, no matter how aloof he appeared. After all, it was a toast on Lawrence¡¯s behalf. Anthony lowered his gaze, considering that it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to refuse Violet¡¯s toast from a social etiquette standpoint. After all, she was representing Lawrence. He raised his hand, and his slender fingers were about to touch the wine ss. Suddenly, Lisa leaned over, brushed past Anthony¡¯s chest, and picked up the ss. ¡°Bottoms up!¡± she eximed, raising the ss and downing its contents in one go. After finishing one ss, Lisa smacked her lips and poured herself another one. She bowed to Lawrence, saying, ¡°Bottoms up! I can handle it!¡± Without missing a beat, she straightened her body after the bow and raised her head to finish the second ss in one gulp. Everyone wore puzzled expressions. It happened so suddenly that even Violet was dumbfounded. She was still immersed in the jealousy of Lisa leaning into Anthony¡¯s embrace just moments ago. After downing one ss, Lisa realized that Violet hadn¡¯t touched her drink. ¡°Drink up!¡± she stared at the wine ss in Violet¡¯s hand. Gilbert smiled faintly and exined to Violet, ¡°My brother drove here and will be driving back, so he can¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°I was going to step in for my brother, but I drove here too.¡± So, Violet was toasting on Lawrence¡¯s behalf, while Lisa was drinking on Anthony¡¯s behalf. Nothing wrong with that, right? A frozen smile appeared on Violet¡¯s face, but she quickly regained herposure and eximed, ¡°Mrs. Crawford and Mr. Anthony¡¯s rtionship is truly enviable! I didn¡¯t catch on earlier, and I apologize¡­¡± She discreetly nced at the wine ss in Lisa¡¯s hand. Essentially, she meant that the previous ss didn¡¯t count, and they should start over. At that moment, Violet had a thought in her mind: If Lisa were to get drunk, would she make a fool of herself at the dining table? Just as she was thinking that she witnessed Lisa pouring herself another ss and raising it, dering, ¡°Bottoms up!¡± She finished the sentence and tilted her head back, downing the wine in one gulp. Anthony remained silent. This little fool wasn¡¯t acting this way because of Violet¡¯s provocation, and it was not because of jealousy. It had to be because she genuinely enjoyed the taste of the wine. At that moment, Anthony couldn¡¯t quite describe his feelings¡­ Chater 954 Chater 954 Lisa downed three consecutive sses of wine, noticing that Violet was still holding her ss. Violet pretending to beposed. ¡°Oh¡­ Mrs. Crawford, you¡¯re so generous!¡± she eximed, feigning surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this at all! How rude of me, I apologize!¡± As she spoke, Violet personally came over to pour Lisa another drink. Lisa stared at her, fully aware of her intentions. She may not be the sharpest tool in the shed, but she wasn¡¯t foolish either! Lisa extended her hand, signaling Violet to pour. Finally, after Lisa had consumed four sses of wine, Violet reluctantly took a sip. Lilly shook her head discreetly while eating. This auntie, she thought to herself, is truly¡­ For a brief moment, Lilly felt sympathy for Violet. Aunt Lisa is impossible to get drunk! Violet had a smile on her face as she praised Lisa repeatedly. Watching Lisa drink ss after ss, a sneer formed in Violet¡¯s heart. Foolishness truly begets foolishness. She was easily manipted into drinking ten sses of wine. Although Violet had to apany Lisa in the process, she had only consumed five sses herself! Violet started to feel a bit lightheaded, but she didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. She had never been drunk before and believed she would be fine now. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Finally, Lisa put down her ss, and Violet, feeling a bit unsteady on her feet, returned to her seat. Anthony brought over a ss of warm water and asked with concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lisa revealed her ten pearly white teeth and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine! It¡¯s delicious!¡± Anthony was speechless, a mix of frustration and helplessness. He patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Listen to me, drink some warm water.¡± Although Lisa seemed fine, he was concerned about the excessive alcohol intake and its impact on her health. Drinking more water would help her sober up faster¡ªAnthony had witnessed Lisa¡¯s remarkable digestive capacity in the past year or two. Violet watched Anthony¡¯s caring gesture towards Lisa, feeling a pang of jealousy. Perhaps it was the effect of drinking a few sses, but she foolishly remarked, ¡°Mr. Anthony is so kind to Mrs. Crawford! It¡¯s truly enviable.¡± That statement was somewhat inappropriate. Lawrence looked at Violet in astonishment, while David, holding a piece of roast duck, identally dropped his fork. He quickly picked it up and put it back in the bowl, looking at Violet with confusion. Violet, although somewhat intoxicated, immediately realized that everyone¡¯s gaze was odd. She smiled, maintaining herposed demeanor as a well-mannered youngdy. ¡°What I meant was that their rtionship is truly admirable. I hope to find someone like that in the future too.¡± Lawrence couldn¡¯t say anything, but he had already made some guesses and was already displeased. He would have to talk to Violetter. If she had any intentions toward Anthony, he would sever ties and lecture her. ¡°Let¡¯s continue with the meal,¡± David quickly stood up to ease the awkwardness. ¡°Mr. Anthony, I propose a toast! Thank you for your concern for my father¡­¡± Anthony picked up his ss and stood up. The atmosphere eased momentarily. But as Anthony sat back down, Lisa leaned over again. She reached out directly, intending to take the white wine from David¡¯s side. She had been drinking red wine earlier. She caught a whiff of the aroma of the white wine, which seemed even more delightful than the red wine¡­ And she heard that it was more expensive than red wine¡­ she had to drink it. She felt like she would be missing out if she didn¡¯t take a sip. After all, Anthony had spent money to treat them. Not a drop should go to waste! Anthony, with quick reflexes, grabbed Lisa¡¯s hand. ¡°No more drinking,¡± he reprimanded. ¡°It¡¯s impolite to drink any further.¡± Violet immediately stood up. ¡°Mrs. Crawford wants to drink. I¡¯ll apany her. It¡¯s fine, Mr. Anthony. Let¡¯s all have a good time today!¡± Violet was now fully intoxicated. She even dared to reach for the bottle of white wine and poured a ss for Lisa. She poured herself a ss as well and took the initiative to drink first. ¡°Mrs. Crawford, I toast to you!¡± While Anthony looked on in silence, he pressed his forehead, giving Lilly a look as if to say, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to intervene?¡± Lilly responded with a look that said, ¡°If you¡¯re not going to intervene, neither am I!¡± Anthony fell silent once again. Only Violet was secretly sneering in her heart: Hmph, fools are truly fools! Red wine mixed with white wine, and so many sses consumed. This time, she will be the one getting drunk! Violet intentionally said, ¡°Mrs. Crawford, how did you win over Mr. Anthony? So many people pursued him, but only you seeded!¡± There was a hint of sarcasm in her tone, and her choice of words was already quite inappropriate, causing Lawrence to furrow his brows. Lisa sneered, ¡°Because I¡¯m faster!¡± Violet fell silent. She was infuriated! Was she slower? She had pursued him with so much effort. What aspect of her was inferior to Lisa? Violet¡¯s intoxication made her unaware of her embarrassing behavior, but she had inadvertently embarrassed herself. ¡°Mrs. Crawford, with so many people vying for a position, you must have put in a lot of effort, huh?¡± Violet sneered, her face filled with mockery. ¡°After all, someone like you, how could you possibly be a match for Mr. Anthony? At least, I thought I would have to work extremely hard just to be worthy of him¡­¡± ¡°Violet!¡± Lawrence suddenly mmed the spoon down, ring at her. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?!¡± He was so angry that his hands trembled. Violet had intentions toward Anthony. Not only did she have intentions, but she also spoke ill of Mrs. Crawford right in front of her. Who knows what underhanded means she had used behind the scenes! Who speaks like that?! Lilly discreetly lifted her head, seeing an excellent opportunity¡ªwow, what an opportunity! She immediately threw out a sobering talisman. Violet, scolded by Lawrence, suddenly snapped back to sobriety. The alcohol had instantly worn off, and her mind was fully clear. Anthony stared at her coldly, his voice icy. ¡°Ms. Yarbrough, what do you mean by this? Are you disparaging my wife?¡± Gilbert also looked displeased. ¡°Ms. Yarbrough, that¡¯s going too far. My sister-inw and my brother¡¯s feelings are natural. How can you belittle my sister-inw just because you¡¯re Lawrence¡¯s student?¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Auntie Violet, are you implying that my Aunt Lisa is inferior to you and that you¡¯re more deserving of my Uncle Anthony?¡± David instinctively chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s just shameless¡­¡± After speaking, he suddenly realized he had butted in unnecessarily and hurriedly picked up a piece of meat and stuffed it into his mouth, only to find out it was the roasted duck¡¯s rear end¡­ Oh, damn! Chater 955 Chater 955 Violet, now fully conscious, found herself instantly facing the usations of everyone in the room. David even dared to call her shameless, while Lawrence stared at her sternly. But what hurt her the most were Anthony¡¯s words¡­ Violet quickly exined to Anthony, ¡°Mr. Anthony, that¡¯s not what I meant. I-I wasn¡¯t trying to nder Mrs. Crawford¡­¡± She tried to exin, but was suddenly interrupted by Lisa¡¯s excited shout, ¡°Get out!¡± The room fell silent. Anthony and Gilbert remained silent, knowing what Lisa was about to do. David and Lawrence, on the other hand, assumed Lisa was also drunk and remained silent. Then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Lisa reached out, grabbed Violet, and threw her out of the room. Bang! After tossing Violet out, Lisa sneered, closed the door, and locked it. Silence filled the room. David watched in astonishment! Mrs. Crawford had such strength?! She could lift Violet effortlessly? She looked so delicate! Gilbertmented, ¡°Lisa is being conservative today; usually, she lifts them with both hands.¡± Anthony nodded, ¡°Hmm¡­ not bad, she knows how to pick her moments.¡± Lilly, absentmindedly munching on her snacks, added, ¡°Munch munch¡­ Huh? Is the fight over? Munch munch¡­¡± Outside the door, Violet couldn¡¯t believe it. She was too shocked to even move for a good five seconds, maintaining her awkwardnding position. It took her a while to regain herposure¡­ The waitstaff and passing guests stared at Violet with surprise. At that moment, Violet was sprawled on the ground in a tangled mess, her well-fitted pencil skirt hiked up, revealing a pair of X-shaped panties that sharply contrasted with her sophisticated attire. ¡°I never would have guessed¡­ She looked so proper on the surface, but who knew she was like this on the inside¡­¡± ¡°You can tell she¡¯s not a decent woman at a nce¡­ Hey, you, with wandering eyes! Need some sses? Or do you enjoy getting an eyeful?!¡± ¡°Could she be one of those hostesses, and then got thrown out? That kind of woman deserves it¡­¡± Violet, feeling embarrassed and angry, quickly stood up, straightened her skirt, and fixed her hair. She had been thrown out? She had been thrown out! When had she ever been so humiliated? She rushed to the door handle of the private room in a fit of anger. But the door was locked from the inside! The looks from the people around her became even stranger. Violet was so angry that she almost fell backward. Trembling, she hurriedly left the scene as if escaping¡­ The banquet ended awkwardly but without losing its sense of decorum. Before leaving, Lawrence apologized with guilt and self-reproach, ¡°I should have disciplined her. I apologize, Mr. Anthony¡­¡± Anthony shook his head slightly, ¡°It¡¯s not Mr. Lambert¡¯s fault.¡± Lilly waved her hand at Lawrence, ¡°Master Lambert, don¡¯t think too much. My daddy says punishing oneself for someone else¡¯s mistakes is unnecessary! And my granny says that if the root is crooked, no matter how much you support it, it won¡¯t make a difference.¡± Lawrence was deeply moved, seeing how much the little girl had changed in three years. Back then, she was innocent and adorable, seemingly oblivious to the ways of the world. Silent, soft, enduring bullying with clenched teeth. But now, things were different. She had gained knowledge and seemed to have experienced the hardships of life¡­ But how could a child have experienced such hardships? Lawrence shook his head, dismissing the unrealistic thoughts from his mind. He gently patted Lilly¡¯s head and said kindly, ¡°Lilly, grow up well. After falling ill, I realized that there¡¯s nothing more important than one¡¯s health¡­¡± ¡°I used to believe that sacrificing one¡¯s life for art was worth it, but I discovered it wasn¡¯t like that at all. All those great painters, international fame¡­¡± He chuckled, bing more tolerant and broad-minded. ¡°Goodbye, little friend. Come visit me when you have time!¡± Lawrence got into the car that came to pick him up and bid farewell to Lilly. Lilly assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after school, I¡¯lle and find you, Master Lambert. You¡¯ll get better soon.¡± Lawrence thanked her with a smile, not taking her words to heart. They said their goodbyes and departed in different directions. ** When Lilly returned home, Bettany gently touched her belly. ¡°Are you full?¡± she asked. Lilly patted her tummy and replied, ¡°Very full, Granny! I ate well outside too! And after eating, I even cleaned my teeth, not a single crumb left.¡± Bettany nodded and then looked at Lisa. ¡°Are you full?¡± she asked. Lisa burped and said, ¡°Full¡­ I¡¯m full!¡± However, Bettany frowned and remarked, ¡°Have you been drinking? You smell of alcohol¡­¡± Lisa immediately covered her mouth. Bettany said sternly, ¡°No more drinking! Alcohol is harmful to your body, it¡¯s not good for you!¡± Lisa nodded like an obedient chick, almost retracting her head into her neck. In the Crawford family, no one could escape Bettany¡¯s bloodline suppression. Lisa quickly made her escape. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Anthony couldn¡¯t help butugh and patted Lilly¡¯s head. But he overheard the little one earnestly exining to Bettany, ¡°Granny, Aunt Lisa doesn¡¯t get drunk! Drinking alcohol doesn¡¯t harm her body! Aunt Lisa is indestructible, she can eat, she can poop, she can lift an eight-hundred-pound bronze cauldron with one hand, and stomp her foot to shatter ten floors¡­¡± Anthony couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless. Chater 956 Chater 956 Bettany chuckled softly, ¡°Can you blow it up a little more?¡± ¡®Being able to eat, drink, and sleep¡­ What kind of description is that?¡¯ Bettany wondered. However, Lisa was indeed unique. She was no longer the undead she used to be. Her face even had a hint of healthy color, just like any ordinary person¡¯s. Being able to eat, drink, and sleep together day and night, they hardly noticed any difference. Lisa¡¯s speech became smoother, and herprehension abilities were now on par with others. ¡°Except for giving birth, she¡¯s no different from an ordinary person,¡± Bettanymented unconsciously. Anthony cleared his throat and averted his gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡± As Anthony climbed the stairs, he passed by Lisa¡¯s room and noticed it was quiet inside, which puzzled him. ¡°Lisa?¡± he called out tentatively but received no response. Anthony didn¡¯t dwell on it, assuming she might have gone to the bathroom after having too much to drink. He returned to his room, loosened his tie, and as he closed the door and turned around, he found Lisa standing right behind it. Startled, Anthony¡¯s fingers trembled almost imperceptibly. ¡°Uh, what is it?¡± he asked. Lisa clumsily approached, supporting her forehead. ¡°Oh dear, I feel dizzy. I¡¯m drunk!¡± With a thud, she fell into Anthony¡¯s arms. Anthony coughed, ¡°Ahem¡­ Ahem!¡± Damn, that nearly gave him tuberculosis. ¡°Slow down¡­ Be gentle!¡± he quickly supported Lisa. Lisa looked up, attempting to make a coquettish expression, but herck of practice resulted in a rather ¡°ferocious¡± look on her face. ¡°Ah¡­ I have a headache, feeling dizzy!¡± she said. Anthony looked at Lisa silently. So, she¡­ imitated someone¡­ deliberately pretending to be dizzy after drinking to ¡°seduce¡± him? Anthony fell silent and said, ¡°Lisa.¡± Lisa continued humming, ¡°Hmm? Hmm?¡± Anthony sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to such lengths.¡± Lisa blinked innocently, looking up at Anthony. Well¡­ that didn¡¯t go as nned? As expected, she was right. Polly¡¯s advice wasn¡¯t reliable. Next time, she should consult the harem spirit. Yes, that¡¯s it! Lisa ran her hand through her disheveled hair,zily reaching for a side table, and swiftly climbed out of Anthony¡¯s embrace. However, before she could straighten up, her waist was gripped tightly by a powerful arm. Anthony tried to pull her back into his arms but found that she remained motionless. Anthony furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Lisa, you can move a little at times like this. You don¡¯t have to stand so rigidly.¡± Lisa replied, ¡°Oh¡­ Oh, okay!¡± She quickly made a small movement. Anthony chuckled and let go of his hold. ¡°Forget it.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This fool was the king of ruining the atmosphere. No wonder, after all this time, nothing had happened between them. Anthony felt like he was overthinking. Today, before Lisa left, she had said not to waste anything, and she ended up drinking both bottles of wine in one go. She wasn¡¯t drunk, but he was. Anthony took off his tie and ced it in the closet, then removed his wristwatch and neatly put it away. Lisa stood at the door of the closet, watching him, tilting her head slightly. She looked puzzled and disappointed¡ªshe realized she still couldn¡¯t be like a normal person. But what could she do? She liked him. Initially, she thought it was good enough to stay by his side and believed she had no more desires. But now, Lisa felt that her greed had inexplicably resurfaced. Lisa absentmindedly touched her chest. How foolish of her, the things she should have grown didn¡¯t, and the things she shouldn¡¯t have grown did. A normal woman would make those ¡°oh¡¯s¡± and ¡°ah¡¯s,¡± but she hadn¡¯t learned it at all¡­ Instead, she learned greed¡­ Lisa sank into self-doubt and mncholy. When Anthony turned around and saw her with her head down, pouting, seeming a little sad, he paused. He walked over and stood in front of her, his voice unexpectedly gentle due to the slow pace, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lisa sighed in frustration, ¡°I haven¡¯t learned how to seduce, but I¡¯ve learned to be greedy! I¡¯m so stupid!¡± Anthony¡¯s expression flickered slightly, and a strange sensation ran through his heart, causing his Adam¡¯s apple to involuntarily bob. ¡°Lisa¡­ What do you want to be greedy for?¡± He lowered his gaze, looking intently at her. Lisa raised her head and found herself staring into Anthony¡¯s deep, ancient eyes. Anthony was tall, with broad shoulders, while Lisa was petite, only reaching up to his chest. Looking up like this, her perfect little face was presented, pale but with a hint of blush. ¡°Greedy¡­¡± She paused, puzzled, and asked, ¡°Can I say it?¡± Anthony¡¯s arm involuntarily encircled her slender waist. For some reason, he felt his mouth was a little dry, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. His eyes darkened, fixed on Lisa¡¯s rosy lips, and he murmured hoarsely, ¡°Well, you can say it, and I¡¯ll listen.¡± Lisa, however, had already been stunned. Who could resist this? Even an undead couldn¡¯t resist it. She foolishly stared at Anthony, his lips, and for the first time, a spark of desire ignited in her heart. This kind of restless urge was like the insects beneath the coffin when she was buried alive. Continuously burrowing through the soil, wanting to break free, to be rampant¡­ Lisa was confused, not understanding what she wanted to do. She looked at Anthony¡¯s lips, instinctively lifting her hand to press them. They were soft. But the next moment, her hand was caught by Anthony. She was pressed against the door by him, and Anthony suddenly leaned down¡­ Chater 957 Chater 957 Anthony leaned in abruptly, his lips pressing against Lisa¡¯s. In that instant, his breath hitched, struggling to contain the overwhelming desire within him, yet unable to resist its pull. He grabbed Lisa¡¯s arm, forcing her hand onto his chest. Lisa¡¯s eyes widened, and witnessing the person she adored suddenly magnified before her. A rush of blood surged through her veins, causing her normally functioning brain to momentarily short-circuit. This kiss had ignited a fire, like a torch tossed into a long calm prairie, slowly spreading its mes. Anthony, no longer in control, found himself wanting more than just a kiss. He held Lisa tightly, taking charge for the first time, swiftly leading her toward the edge of the bed. A thud resonated as they fell onto the bed, the resilient mattress bouncing Lisa back up, and Anthony quickly pressed her down into the sheets. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, theynded precariously close to the edge, instinctively feeling as if they were about to fall off. Just as Anthony was about to adjust their position, Lisa suddenly flipped them over, cing him underneath. Anthony¡¯s meticulously groomed ck hair was now disheveled, exuding an unexpected sense of restrained desire. He smirked slightly, his gaze fixed on Lisa, as he hoarsely asked, ¡°Still feeling greedy?¡± Lisa nodded honestly, ¡°Yes!¡± As her words fell, there was a sharp click! The buttons on Anthony¡¯s shirt flew off, scattering onto the nearby table, floor, and walls, creating a melodious sound as they hit the ground. He smirked slightly, his gaze growing dark and menacing, like a leopard lurking in the night, ready to pounce on its prey. ¡°Well then¡­¡± Anthony whispered hoarsely, his hand reaching out¡­ ¡°Uncle Anthony!¡± ¡°Daddy, Mommy!¡± Two mischievous children appeared at the most critical moment, holding ice cream in their hands¡­ And froze in ce. Anthony¡¯s movements came to an abrupt halt, frozen in mid-action. Lisa thought to herself, huh? Ice cream¡­? She subconsciously turned her head to look. Lilly, puzzled, said, ¡°Aunt Lisa, are you fighting with Uncle Anthony? Why are you two bickering?¡± Josh, bewildered, with his genius brain working quickly, said, ¡°Based on my observations, it doesn¡¯t seem like a fight¡­ It¡¯s more like¡­¡± Anthony pressed his forehead, momentarily at a loss for words. Internally conflicted, he remembered being startled by Lisa standing directly behind the door when he entered the room, and then she pretended to be dizzy from alcohol¡­ He had indeed forgotten to close the door. Anthony¡¯s emotions grewplicated, uncertain whether to feel annoyed or embarrassed. All he knew was that he wanted to throw Josh out. As for Lilly¡­ she shouldn¡¯t be thrown out; he would gently guide her away. At this moment, Lisa was attempting to exin, ¡°We¡¯re not fighting! Um¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡± Drake appeared out of nowhere, covering Lilly¡¯s mouth and swiftly pulling Josh away. Lilly eximed, ¡°Hey, hey?¡± Josh sobbed, ¡°Waaah!¡± Lisa blinked her eyes. Wait, she hadn¡¯t finished exining yet! She stood up and dashed to the door. Anthony caught her wrist, feeling helpless and frustrated. ¡°You¡¯re just going to run like this?¡± Lisa replied innocently, ¡°Huh? What else should I do?¡± Anthony fell silent. Seeing that Lisa truly intended to escape, he almostughed in exasperation. How could they possibly stop now? Did she think this was a clich¨¦d tactic to prolong the readers¡¯ anticipation in a romance novel? If they interrupted, they couldn¡¯t continue, right? If she wanted to run, he would let her run, right? With a loud bang, Anthony closed and locked the door. Lisa wore a puzzled expression. She looked at Anthony, her face filled with confusion, and stammered, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we go out¡­ They¡­ they will know we¡¯re hiding in the room!¡± Hiding in the room¡­ Anthony chuckled, ¡°If we go out, won¡¯t they realize we weren¡¯t hiding in the room? Hmm?¡± Lisa hesitated, ¡°Um¡­¡± Anthony continued, ¡°Whether we go out or not, the people who should know will know. There¡¯s nothing to hide. Those who shouldn¡¯t know, the kids, are too young and unaware. There¡¯s nothing to conceal from them either.¡± Anthony added, ¡°So what¡¯s the difference if we go out or not? Is it important? We¡¯re just a normal couple, nothing to be secretive about. Transparency is important in life.¡± Lisa grew even more perplexed. Her brain felt like it was being fried once again. After Drake whisked away Lilly and Josh, they heard the sound of the room¡¯s door mming shut. It was firmly closed, and they even heard the sound of it being locked. Drake fell silent. These were their biological parents. Lilly looked up, truly not understanding. ¡°Drake, why did Uncle Anthony and Aunt Lisa lock the door? What are they doing inside?¡± Drake blushed, maintaining a poker face. ¡°Don¡¯t ask, kid.¡± Lilly pouted, ¡°Here we go again!¡± ¡°But Drake, aren¡¯t you a kid too?¡± Drake grew even more awkward. Yes, he was a kid, but he had received some education about bodily hygiene. He didn¡¯t know the specifics, but he knew it was something for adults, not suitable for children. Not sure about the details, but he knew it was an adult matter, not to be shared with children. Josh also caught on, clearing his throat. ¡°Lilly, be good, don¡¯t ask. Listen to Drake.¡± Lilly wrinkled her nose. ¡°Fine!¡± Why did adults always keep secrets from kids? Kids never kept any secrets from them. They weren¡¯t open-hearted at all~ Lilly looked at the ice cream melting in her hand. ¡°What should we do with the ice cream?¡± Josh also held two ice creams and took a bite from each. ¡°Let¡¯s eat them all, devour them!¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yay!¡± This was Granny¡¯s homemade ice cream, her first attempt! It tasted much better than the ones outside. No point in wasting it, eat it all! Uncle Anthony and Aunt Lisa missed out big time! Chater 958 Chater 958 And so, the two siblings eagerly indulged in their ice cream,pletely engrossed at the moment, leaving behind the events that had just transpired. Drake stood by, his young face serious, his eyes reflecting the same intensity one would find while taking an exam. Deep in thought, he pondered¡­ Would there be a little brother? Or perhaps a little sister? Maybe one of each? If it were a little brother, he thought of the name Reason ¨C for what reason, he wondered. And if there were two, then the names Comey and Goey came to mind. Yes, he approached this matter with great precision. There were still many candidate names to consider: Feary ¨C for what could be feared! Strivey ¨C for what couldn¡¯t be! But what if it were a girl? Drake didn¡¯t entertain that thought at the moment. Subconsciously, he had never imagined having another sister¡­ just an annoying and headache-inducing little brother. ¨C ¨C Violet returned home in a state of disarray, staring at her reflection in the mirror, reminded of how she had been exposed by Lisa. In a fit of anger, she grabbed a bottle of face cream and hurled it at the mirror. ¡°You bitch!¡± she cursed loudly, caring little about her appearance within the confines of her home. ¡°What¡¯s so great about you? Just because you have some looks?¡± ¡°You¡¯re nothing but an ignorant fool, making a spectacle of yourself everywhere. I want to see how long Mr. Anthony can tolerate you¡­¡± Violet clenched her teeth, firmly believing that Lisa had resorted to unsavory means to win Anthony¡¯s affection. It was normal for men to be drawn to beauty, and she reluctantly admitted that she was not as beautiful as Lisa, nor did she have the same figure. But she was smarter, more intellectual, sessful in her career, and financially independent. Only she deserved Anthony, only she could be his virtuous partner. As for Lisa? She was just a decorative vase, relying on Anthony¡¯s money for everything! Violet had never felt this resentful after losing to any woman with a hint of depth but losing to Lisa had thoroughly ignited her deep sense of dissatisfaction. At that moment, the doorbell rang in Violet¡¯s house. After being kicked out by Lisa earlier in the day, and having to deal with matters rted to the art exhibition, Violet was exhausted both physically and mentally. Hearing the doorbell now only brought annoyance. ¡°Who is it?¡± she asked, ncing at the video doorbell. A young man in a robe stood outside, and it took Violet a while to recognize him. Wasn¡¯t this her younger cousin Yash, who had be a practitioner, seeking monasticism at such a young age? Violet opened the door, surprised. ¡°What a rare guest. What brings you here?¡± Yash resumed his serious and rigid demeanor from the first time Lilly saw him and asked, ¡°Violet, have you recently desired something that doesn¡¯t belong to you and strayed from the right path?¡± Violet opened her mouth, feeling a mix of anger and being exposed. She crossed her arms, furrowing her brow. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Desiring something that doesn¡¯t belong to me? Everything I pursue is noble and righteous. Would I stoop to coveting what belongs to others?¡± ¡°With my current reputation and status, I have everything I need. Money is not an issue, and I have suitors lining up. Why would I foolishly do something that harms myself?¡± Yash couldn¡¯t help but feel perplexed by her resolute words. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Huh? Did he get it wrong? This shouldn¡¯t be¡­ However, Yash had be more humble since encountering the little master, realizing that it was normal for him to make mistakes. But he didn¡¯t want to give up. ording to his divination, through Violet, he might find the person he was looking for. Wasn¡¯t he looking for the little master? ¡°Violet, have you encountered a little girl recently? The most adorable little girl you¡¯ve ever seen! Her father is tall and incredibly handsome. If you¡¯ve seen her, you¡¯d surely remember¡­¡± Yash finished speaking and stared intently at Violet. Violet was genuinely taken aback! The most adorable little girl she had ever seen immediately came to mind¡ªLilly. Moreover, the mention of her ¡®father¡¯ being exceptionally handsome¡­ Violet naturally thought of Anthony. She assumed that Yash didn¡¯t know Anthony was Lilly¡¯s uncle, hence mistaking him for her father. Violet was astonished that Yash had figured this out as well. Of course, she couldn¡¯t admit it! ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the adorable child you¡¯re talking about,¡± Violet said with impatience. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Are you implying that I would ruin someone else¡¯s family? Even if someone has a daughter, do you think I would try to seduce them? Yash, what¡¯s your intention? Are you nning to tell Grandpa?¡± Grandpa would never tolerate such a thing. Although Violet¡¯s father and Yash¡¯s father were brothers, there was a secret rivalry between them within the family. Yash¡¯s father had initially wanted Yash to inherit the family business and help himpete¡­ But Yash had chosen to be a practitioner. Violet thought that Yash¡¯s unexpected visit was rted to some scheme his father had concocted. Yash, feeling helpless, said, ¡°Violet, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I have no ulterior motives. I¡¯m simply looking for someone.¡± Violet grasped the doorknob. ¡°Well, you¡¯vee to the wrong ce. I indeed haven¡¯t seen the father- daughter duo you¡¯re talking about. It¡¯s gettingte, and even though we¡¯re cousins, it¡¯s best to avoid suspicion. I won¡¯t entertain you.¡± With that, she closed the door. Yash was left disappointed, with a sense of defeat. Little master, oh little master! Where are you? God knows, during this time, in his search for the little master, he had asked almost every sect he knew. Did they know about the Spicechique sect? Did they know where its main sect was now? But no one knew¡­ Chater 959 Chater 959 After closing the door, Violet¡¯s difort gradually turned into anger. N?velDrama.Org content rights. What did it mean that she was destroying someone¡¯s family? There was nothing wrong with pursuing the things and people she liked. It wasn¡¯t the ancient times anymore. As an independent woman of the new century, what was wrong with bravely pursuing her true love? Besides, Anthony was not married! She heard that the Crawford family had initially nned a wedding for Anthony and Lisa. But then, it abruptly came to a halt, and there was no further news about it. Violet felt that it must be the olddy of the Crawford family who was dissatisfied with Lisa¡­ For so long, she hadn¡¯t heard her mention having a daughter-inw or anything like that. Yet Lisa shamelessly continued to live with the Crawford family. She was relying on the fact that Anthony now liked her. When Anthony grew tired of her, she would be even more proactive and straightforward¡­ At that time, she would let everyone know that she had someone she liked, and that was Anthony. So, right now, she was waiting for love. She disliked how Yash acted like he knew everything and gave her advice. If she heard him bbering again, she would p him right in the face and see if he would still have anything to say! ** As the night passed, the sun, like a giant light bulb, illuminated the entire world. Birds chirped on the branches, chattering about thetest avian news. Polly had somehow flown onto an outer branch, engaged in a spirited debate with four other birds. ¡°Granny, good morning!¡± Lilly came downstairs, radiating energy and vitality. With a rosyplexion and sparkling eyes, she was a picture of purity and rity. Bettany smiled warmly. ¡°You¡¯re up early today, Lilly!¡± Gilbert set aside his tablet and joined them in the dining room. Speaking gently, he said, ¡°Are you hungry, Lilly?¡± Josh promptly pulled out a chair. ¡°Lilly, sit here!¡± Lilly obediently thanked him and greeted Gilbert before taking her seat. Like a little adult, she sighed, ¡°Hannah and Zachary are beingzy again!¡± Drake removed fish bones for her, cing the deboned fish in a bowl in front of her. He calmly remarked, ¡°It¡¯s Saturday today, so they can bezy.¡± Lilly stuck out her tongue, recalling Drake¡¯s sternness. Whenever Hannah and Zachary refused to get up, Drake would simply stand at the door, and they would obediently rise. Drake was no less formidable than their grandmother at times¡ªquite intimidating. ¡°Drake, I can do it myself!¡± Lilly grabbed a piece of fish and said, ¡°I¡¯m six years old now. If my ssmates found out my big brother still picks out fish bones for me, they¡¯d make fun of me.¡± Drake¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°What do other people¡¯s opinions have to do with us?¡± Lilly fell silent. Fine! He picked for her, and she would pick for him. The siblings helped each other remove fish bones, transferring them between their bowls. Drake sighed, somewhat helpless. ¡°Lilly¡­¡± Lilly giggled. ¡°Drake, I¡¯m not a three-year-old baby anymore. When kids grow up, they be independent.¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Gilbert chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯re still a child yourself.¡± A child who spoke of independence, Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing and perplexing. Gilbert leisurely enjoyed his breakfast, listening to Lilly and her two brothers chatting away. The three siblings were all smiles, happily chatting. Lilly and Josh were the most talkative, while Drake diligently picked out fish bones. Bettany asked, ¡°Lilly, you transferred here just a few days ago. Are you adjusting well?¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Of course, Granny. There¡¯s nowhere I can¡¯t adapt to.¡± Bettanyughed, but her heart ached after theughter subsided. Ah, there¡¯s nowhere she can¡¯t adapt to. It meant she had been to too many ces and experienced too much hardship. It was heart-wrenching¡­ Suddenly, Lilly eximed, ¡°Oh yeah, where¡¯s Uncle Anthony?¡± She had a feeling that something was off. Usually, when she woke up, she would always see Anthony. Although he woke up earlier, he would patiently wait until she got up, pat her head, and then head out to work contentedly. But today, he didn¡¯t pat her head and went to work straight away? Bettany replied, ¡°Your Uncle Anthony hasn¡¯t gotten up yet.¡± Gilbert raised an eyebrow. Drake looked surprised, and Josh widened his eyes. How strange. Bettany sighed, ¡°You two suddenly remembered your father, huh?¡± Josh concurred, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡± Just then, a door upstairs creaked open. Anthony¡¯s bedroom door opened. Lisa appeared, neatly dressed, with her hair styled in a high ponytail, brimming with energy as she rushed downstairs. ¡°Lilly!¡± ¡°Josh!¡± ¡°Drake!¡± She nted a kiss on Lilly¡¯s cheek and then on Josh¡¯s, but when she tried to kiss Drake, he raised his hand in a slightly haughty manner, refusing her. Lisa felt famished and looked at Bettany expectantly. ¡°Mom¡­ good morning!¡± ¡°Gilbert, good morning!¡± Gilbert responded, and Bettany¡¯s thoughts were stirred. She said, ¡°Sit down and have breakfast quickly.¡± Lisa was indeed starving, so she sat down and voraciously dug into her food, making eager munching sounds. Inparison to Lisa¡¯s exuberance¡­ The three little heads, Gilbert, Bettany, and even Hugh, who was sitting on the couch watching the news, all turned to look upstairs. Anthony descended slowly, tidying his cuff buttons as he went. He made a deliberate effort to appear calm, but as he took a step down, his knees slightly buckled. He immediately straightened up, grabbing hold of the stair railing. The adults fell silent. The children wore perplexed expressions. Lilly asked in confusion, ¡°Uncle Anthony, what¡¯s wrong? Are your legs weak? Are you okay?¡± Anthony remained silent. His ears turned a suspicious shade of red as if struck by a sudden burst of thunder or a ringing bell¡­ Gilbert was so shocked that he dropped the pumpkin from his spoon. My, oh my¡­ This, this, this¡­ ording to novels, after a certain incident, the female protagonist would stand tall, storm out, and startining. Well, now his sister-inw was perfectly fine, full of vitality and energy. But his brother was clutching his waist, weak-kneed, and trembling¡­ The entire family was astounded. Gilbert thought, his brother just can¡¯t handle it! Hugh, on the other hand, thought thisd is really weak, huh? Bettany thought, the traditional medicinal recipe I stumbled upon, the Dragon-Tiger Tonic, seemed useless, but it unexpectedly has its merits¡­ Lilly said, ¡°Uncle Gilbert, Granny, what are you thinking? Let¡¯s eat! Uncle Anthony,e down quickly. Are you standing up there enjoying the view?¡± Anthony remained silent. Chater 960 Chater 960 Anthony descended the stairs, his expression fixed and his gaze straight ahead. He seemed as if he had just experienced a sudden bout of weakness in his legs. Lilly looked at him in confusion and asked, ¡°Uncle Anthony, why did your legs give out just now?¡± Curiosity swelled within the inquisitive little one, pushing her into the highest stage of relentless questioning. ¡°Uncle Anthony, were you so hungry from oversleeping?¡± she pondered. ¡°In the past, when Uncle Anthony was hungry, his legs didn¡¯t go weak,¡± she continued, perplexed. ¡°Could it be that you have a calcium deficiency? Granny said weak bones are caused by ack of calcium.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it,¡± she corrected herself. ¡°Uncle Anthony is an adult, not a child¡­¡± ¡°So, what could it be?¡± ¡°Oh, and Uncle Anthony, did you and Aunt Lisa y hide-and-seek in the room yesterday?¡± Josh burst into a fit of coughing, and Gilbert nearly sprayed the food from his mouth. Bettany stuffed a chicken leg into Lilly¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Here, Lilly, have a chicken leg. Granny roasted it to perfection, crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Lilly mumbled with a mouthful of food, ¡°Mmff¡­ Uncle Anthony¡­¡± Lisa looked up, puzzled, and nced at Bettany. But as soon as her gaze met Anthony¡¯s, she quickly lowered her head. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Taking a big bite of his meal, Anthony calmly said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat, shall we? Why are you all staring?¡± Drake, Josh, and Gilbert immediately averted their gaze, pretending to engage in conversation. ¡°Nice weather today, isn¡¯t it?¡± Gilbert suggested. ¡°Anyone up for some outdoor activities?¡± ¡°Uncle Gilbert, Drake and I have an extracurricr ss today,¡± Josh chimed in. Drake looked at the dishes on the table, contemting which one he could pick for fish bones. Bettany spoke up, ¡°Lilly and I are going to visit her teacher today. We won¡¯t be back for lunch¡­ you can have your meal.¡± Hugh raised his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Bettany looked puzzled. ¡°Why would you go?¡± Hugh held up his tablet with a serious expression. ¡°To take photos for you.¡± Bettany fell silent. Josh suddenly eximed, ¡°Grandpa Hugh, wherever Granny goes, you go too!¡± Lilly finally swallowed the piece of roast chicken and said, ¡°Grandpa just likes to be with Granny! What do you know, Josh? It¡¯s called being devoted!¡± Bettany couldn¡¯t help butugh as she pinched Lilly¡¯s cheek. ¡°You¡¯re so clever!¡± She looked up at Lisa and then at Anthony. ¡°By the way, do you two still n to have a wedding?¡± Hugh, who had somehow made his way to Bettany¡¯s side and sat down, chimed in, ¡°It would be best to have one. Since she¡¯s with you, you shouldn¡¯t skimp on her.¡± They had nned for it before, but Lily kept getting into trouble every time, so they gradually put it aside out of concern for her well-being. Lisa was also stubborn and insisted on waiting for Lily. Anthony spoke in a gentle tone, ¡°Yes, we will have a wedding.¡± They had already obtained the marriage certificate, but they hadn¡¯t celebrated with a proper wedding ceremony. It was his fault as a husband. Even though Lisa didn¡¯t have parents or siblings anymore, they still needed to observe the proper etiquette. She shouldn¡¯t be left out, just like everyone else. Lisa raised her head, pouting her cheeks. ¡°I want Lilly to be the flower¡­¡± What was the word she was looking for? She couldn¡¯t recall it at the moment. Josh immediately helped her out, ¡°Flower girl! That¡¯s a good idea. Then I¡¯ll be the other flower girl, hehe!¡± Drake hesitated for a moment and coolly stated, ¡°Flower girls can¡¯t be siblings.¡± Josh retorted, ¡°Who said so?!¡± Drake quickly listed a bunch of reasons, but Josh interrupted, ¡°So, do you want Ivan to be the male flower girl instead?¡± Drake fell silent. Having Josh as the flower girl was a better choice than having Ivan. Josh¡¯s eyes gleamed with victorious cunning. Hannah stood up and asked as she descended the stairs, ¡°What flower girl? I want to be one too!¡± Josh fiercely defended his position as Lilly¡¯s flower girl partner, ¡°No, you¡¯re a girl. You can¡¯t be a flower girl with Lilly.¡± Hannah picked up a bowl and, feeling hungry, took a big bite before asking in a muffled voice, ¡°Do they have to be boys and girls? Can¡¯t I shave my head again, so I can?¡± Josh and Drake fell into silence. Lilly chimed in, ¡°Forget it, Hannah. You look better with long hair.¡± She remembered when Hannah had her head shaved, even though it wasn¡¯tpletely bald, many people thought Hannah was her brother. She already had three brothers, so having another sister would be better. Hannah reluctantly said, ¡°Fine.¡± She regretted sleeping in and not being able to partner up with Lilly. From now on, she had to wake up earlier; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t get to participate in any good things. As Hannah pondered, she asked, ¡°By the way, who¡¯s getting married?¡± Lilly pointed at Anthony and Lisa, saying, ¡°Uncle Anthony and Aunt Lisa!¡± Hannah was immediately taken aback. ¡°Huh? Uncle Anthony is getting married again? Second marriage?¡± Silence fell upon everyone. Chater 961 Chater 961 Bettany¡¯s face twisted in disbelief. ¡°If you don¡¯t know, don¡¯t make wild guesses! It¡¯s Anthony¡¯s first marriage, not a second one.¡± Hannah, with only a partial understanding of what a second marriage meant, replied, ¡°Oh¡­ then what was that marriage certificate they had before?¡± They even celebrated with a big family dinner when they received the marriage certificate. It was a special asion they had deliberately marked. Bettany patiently exined from the sidelines¡­ Meanwhile, Gilbert had finished eating but remained seated at the dining table, typing on his phone: Gilbert: [Guys, there¡¯s something I need to tell you about Anthony¡­ So this morning¡­] Anthony nced at the phone, his gaze immediately warning Gilbert. Gilbert held the phone and raised an eyebrow, his intentions of ckmail evident. Suddenly, Anthony lowered his head, and his phone vibrated, indicating a bank notification: [Dear esteemed user, your ount ending in 8888 has received a deposit of 10,000,000 dors, new bnce¡­] Gilbert burst intoughter, his eyes squinting. In the group chat, messages started pouring in: Edward: [What happened to Anthony this morning? You left us hanging. Watch your back!] Jonas: [What¡¯s up? Did Anthony disturb someone¡¯s grave? He seems hesitant to spill the beans.] Max: [What¡¯s wrong with Anthony? Just spill it out!] Gilbert continued messaging the group: [This morning, Mom mentioned to Anthony about arranging a wedding ceremony for him and Lisa.] The brothers fell silent immediately. Edward: [You know how to build suspense. I thought it was something major.] Max: [Wasn¡¯t this already decided? We were waiting for Lilly toe back and choose an auspicious date.] Jonas: [Where¡¯s Lilly? Did she have breakfast?] Anthony secretly breathed a sigh of relief and calmly continued eating his meal. After finishing breakfast, they were about to set off. Bettany said she needed to tidy up upstairs, and Lilly checked her children¡¯s watch. Josh said, ¡°Granny takes at least half an hour for this.¡± Josh and Drake, the two brothers, were waiting for the chauffeur to arrive and take them to their extracurricr activities. Lilly said, ¡°Josh, you can¡¯t be so impatient. Grandpa said girls should groom themselves, and boys should be patient!¡± ¡°Okay, I was wrong,¡± Josh admitted, suppressing hisughter. Lilly suddenly approached, cupping her hands together. ¡°Josh, what¡¯s the deal with Uncle Anthony and Aunt Lisa?¡± She couldn¡¯t let go of her curiosity. Children have a great sense of curiosity, especially when ites to things that seem peculiar and everyone avoids discussing. Josh rested his chin on his hand, wearing a thoughtful expression. ¡°Hmm¡­ well, I don¡¯t know either. Why don¡¯t you ask Drake?¡± Lilly looked at Drake and called out, ¡°Drake?¡± Drake remained silent. He was something, that brother of his. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Drake averted his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s an adult matter, and we shouldn¡¯t ask about it as kids.¡± Little did he know that Lilly wouldn¡¯t give up. ¡°No, it¡¯s not okay. Every time it¡¯s the same answer. Now that the adults aren¡¯t here, and even Master isn¡¯t here, tell me!¡± She was genuinely curious. Why did Uncle Anthony and Aunt Lisa just close the door, and why was everyone¡¯s expression so subtle about it? Lilly was observant, and Drake couldn¡¯t fool her. Drake couldn¡¯t resist Lilly¡¯s adorable persistence, and in three seconds, he surrendered. He mumbled, ¡°Well¡­ they¡¯re just discussing¡­ from the perspective of Darwin¡¯s theory of evolution, the profound questions about human reproduction and the origin of life¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. Drake couldn¡¯te up with anything more. These sentences were already frying his brain, even as a top student. Lilly tilted her head, confusion in her eyes. ¡°Discussing?¡± Drake cleared his throat. ¡°They¡¯re discussing the history of human reproduction and the origin of life from the standpoint of biology. It¡¯s beyond your understanding. Just focus on your studies.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ okay!¡± Lilly epted. Josh suppressed hisughter, impressed by his brother¡¯s ability to fool Lilly. He had learned! Unexpectedly, Lilly¡¯s brain quickly caught up. ¡°Then why can¡¯t they discuss it in front of everyone?¡± Josh remained silent. Stop asking, stop asking! Drake was about to explode! After struggling for a while, Drake finally said, ¡°Well¡­ they want to discuss it among themselves¡­¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°I understand, but I have another question¡­¡± Drake hurriedly interrupted, ¡°The car is here. Let¡¯s go.¡± Josh rubbed Lilly¡¯s face and said, ¡°Goodbye, Lilly! Remember to think of me!¡± Lilly waved at her two brothers, saying, ¡°Goodbye, Josh. Goodbye, Drake!¡± Drake and Josh finally felt liberated once they got into the car. But it wasn¡¯t their chauffeur driving; it was their dad. Their mom sat in the passenger seat¡­ Josh eximed with joy, ¡°Huh, Dad and Mom, why are you guys taking us today?¡± Anthony replied calmly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for parents to apany their children to ss?¡± Drake muttered to himself. That was true, but they rarely had their parents apany them. It was usually Grandpa, Granny, or Mr. Jack. Suddenly, Anthony asked, ¡°By the way, Drake, isn¡¯t your birthdaying up soon? What do you want?¡± Drake looked puzzled. Why was his dad suddenly being so nice to him today? Did he take the wrong medication? Drake couldn¡¯t figure it out. Josh raised his hand. ¡°Me, me, me! My birthday is one month after Drake¡¯s. I want¡­¡± Anthony¡¯s voice turned t. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it on your birthday.¡± Josh was perplexed. Why didn¡¯t he ask him what he wanted when he asked Drake? Wasn¡¯t he his biological son? Josh was also puzzled¡­ Chater 962 Chater 962 Josh would never know that just yesterday his father had entertained the thought of kicking him out. If he had known, he would never dare to ask such a question. Lilly and Bettany had also gone out, apanied by Hugh, while Gilbert took on the role of their driver. Upon arriving at Lawrence¡¯s ce, Gilbert guessed that his elder brother should have reached the company by now, giving him some time to check his phone. Hence, he sent a message in the family group chat: ¡°Dear brothers, Anthony has a secret. Would any of you like to hear it?¡± ¡°What could it be that we don¡¯t know? Something about him wearing his underwear inside out when he was little?¡± Edward questioned. Jonas was certain. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we don¡¯t know about Anthony.¡± That got Max retorting, ¡°Don¡¯t be too sure about that.¡± ke, who had just finished with his meeting, joined the conversation, ¡°Hmm? Anthony has a secret? I¡¯m listening.¡± Gilbert silently counted to three. Ding! ¡°Dear VIP, your ount in Capital Bank ending with 8888 has received USD 2,000,000. Your current bnce is¡­¡± Today, Gilbert followed his usual routine, exaggerating his ims to extort a staggering sum of two million dors as hush money from his eldest brother.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Seeing this, Hugh could not resist the temptation of stashing some money away for himself and sent a message to Anthony as well. His message read, ¡°I have a project in mind that I¡¯d like to invest in. Transfer twenty million dors to me.¡± Anthony replied, ¡°Which project? I¡¯ll take care of it for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a project about calcium supplementation.¡± That rendered Anthony speechless. Never in a million years would he have expected his father to joke around. In his impression, Hugh was supposed to be serious. Then, he asked, ¡°Should I wire it to mom¡¯s ount?¡± Hugh immediately replied: ¡°No, wire it to my ount.¡± Anthony transferred the money and then sent a screenshot of the transaction record to his old man. ¡°I don¡¯t need to show this receipt to Mom, do I?¡± Hugh had no words. Even though he managed to extort. some money from Anthony, he gave the man a hold over him as well. If Hugh dared to be greedy or share this morning¡¯s events with his other children, this receipt would end up in the hands of Bettany. Regretfully, Hugh had to put a stop to his future investment ns. At the very least, Anthony managed to one party from extorting him. Before Gilbert couldunch his next wave of attacks, Anthony took the initiative and sent him a photo. In the photo, a child stood by the river, holding a slipper and crying, while the other slipper was on his ankle. To add to the humor, the child¡¯s pants had arge hole, revealing half of his buttocks. Anthony texted, ¡°I came across an interesting photo by chance.¡± This time, it was Gilbert¡¯s turn to be rendered speechless. All right, another potential chance to extort him was shut close. On the other hand, the members of the group chat continued to grumble: ¡°You¡¯re just ying with us, you dog,¡± Edward started. ¡°I¡¯d be a fool to entertain anything you say in the future,¡± Max dered. ¡°The ne has alreadynded in Moscow, and you still haven¡¯t made your point,¡± Bryson said. ¡°I¡¯ve just gotten a new task, and you¡¯re still dilly-dallying,¡± Cloud added. ¡°The movie has already ended, and there¡¯s still not a single word from you.¡± It was Jonas. Liam just sent an emoji, expressing how scornful he was about Gilbert. ke told them to give him ten minutes. Anthony was speechless. Ten minutester, ke sent Anthony a text: ¡°Anthony, are you sure you can do it?¡± Anthony did not reply, so ke continued, ¡°Sorry, it was presumptuous of me. But I came across a crown of the queen made from precious gemstones yesterday, which would be a perfect dowry for Lilly in the future¡­¡± Indeed, this is presumptuous of you. This was the first time Anthony had experienced such a retreat. He nced at Lisa, who was studying diligently on the other side of the office. He would ask Lilly another day if there was still a chance for Lisa to fully recover, and to bepletely human again. Anthony had originally thought that Lilly¡¯s statement was exaggerated, but now it seemed that it was entirely true. How could this be? Lisa looked up, looking at him in confusion. ¡­ Turning the focus back to Lilly, she entered Lawrence¡¯s house carrying arge bouquet of flowers, eximing joyfully, ¡°Master Lambert, I¡¯vee to see you!¡± Lawrence, wearing a cheerful expression, was pushed out by someone and as soon as heid eyes on Lilly, his mood instantly brightened. ¡°Lilly, you¡¯re here!¡± he eximed, pointing to a nearby table. ¡°I was just trying to see if I can paint with my left hand¡­¡± Casting a nce in that direction, Lilly saw a half-drawn painting on the table. It seemed to be an attempt at depicting flowers, but the brushstrokes were clumsy and awkward. The essence and unique aesthetics that were once encapsted in Lawrence¡¯s art were absent¡­ Sighing, Lawrence said, ¡°Oh well, it¡¯s no good. I¡¯m too old for this¡­¡± Lilly smiled and said, ¡°Says who? Master Lambert, this is actually quite beautiful!¡± She picked up a brush and, utilizing the artistic skills she enhanced with spells,pleted the other half of the flower effortlessly. The strokes still carried a childlike innocence, evident in their tender and delicate quality. Yet when the two halves of the flower came together, a peculiar beauty emerged. It possessed an abstract quality, blending the notions of growth and aging. One half of the flower bloomed vibrantly, while the other half exhibited signs of wilting. Lawrence¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. Lilly suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s draw a stem for the flower!¡± With a bold stroke of her brush, she showed no hesitation. While an adult might have hesitated, fearing to disrupt the artistic ambiance of the flower, Lilly had no such qualms. Not only did she draw the stem, but she also added leaves¡ªlush and saturated in vibrant shades of green. Two strokes distinctly divided theposition and entuated the contrast between light and shadow. Instantly, Lilly¡¯s half of the flower seemed to radiate with sunlight, making the darker area where Lawrence had painted even more pronounced. Lawrence stared in awe. At this moment, Violet arrived. Violet, Lawrence¡¯s excellent disciple, was well-acquainted with the Lamberts, often entering their home as if it were her own. With a single nce, she saw Lilly engrossed in her artwork, while Lawrence stood dumbfounded by her side. Violet cast a brief nce at the painting and was instantly speechless. Well, what kind of crap is this? Especially the darker half of the flower, it looks so bad. Chater 963 Chater 963 Violet thought to herself. I can tell why Mr. Lambert is so dumbfounded. He probably had no idea he had taken in such an untalented disciple, one who would undoubtedly tarnish his reputation. ¡°Lilly is painting!¡± Violet eximed with a slight smile. ¡°What are you painting?¡± Thinking she was being gentle and amiable, Violet approached to take a closer look. Many people would pay a fortune to get their artworks reviewed by Violet, but she would never bother. So, in her subconscious, helping critique Lilly¡¯s artwork was a stroke of luck for the young girl. ¡°This flower is quite well painted,¡± Violet deliberately praised first. ¡°Under the sunlight, this half of the flower appears vibrant, with rich and vivid colors¡­¡± The painting did not have a distinct style. Anyway, Violet thought it was somewhat childish at first nce. As Lawrence was about to say something upon hearing Violet¡¯s praise, she continued, ¡°But the other half of the flower you painted is so stiff! The lines aren¡¯t smooth at all, like they were drawn by an elderly person struggling with Parkinson¡¯s.¡± She used that metaphor without thinking as she attempted to be humorous,pletely forgetting Lawrence¡¯s current condition. Lawrence¡¯s expression immediately changed, bing incredibly gloomy¡­ Lilly looked up in surprise. It¡¯s Auntie Violet. Isn¡¯t she Master Lambert¡¯s most excellent disciple? How could she not even recognize her teacher¡¯s painting? Violet smiled, nning to pat Lilly¡¯s head to appear gentle. However, Lilly tilted her head slightly, preventing her from doing so. Violet felt a bit awkward andined, ¡°You¡¯re being too sensitive, child. You¡¯re getting angry just because I said your painting isn¡¯t good! Your painting has its merits but also its ws. To improve, one must be brave enough to ept their shorings, you know?¡± She continued, ¡°There are too many colors here, all mixed up. Nowadays, the general aesthetic leans toward something more sophisticated, and having too many colors makes it seem less of that. Although the handling of the lighter part is slightly inept, it¡¯s still decently done. It¡¯s just that this half of the flower in the darker area is the biggest w of the entire painting. It¡¯s really poorly done¡­ Shall I fix it for you?¡± Violet picked up a brush. Knowing that many people were desperate to have her guide them, she believed that she would be able to help a junior out. Suddenly, Lawrence¡¯s cold and stern voice sounded, ¡°Violet!¡± It was a painting he had done together with Lilly. Who allowed her to make changes to it? Violet was taken aback, and the watercolor on her brush dripped,nding right in the center of that flower, instantly ruining the entire painting. Lawrence stared at the canvas, his expression growing even darker. Violet started ¡°Mr. Lambert, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you so angry suddenly? I really didn¡¯t mean to ruin it.¡± Ruining a single painting should be no big deal. I could easily create something more valuable with just a few strokes. Is it even necessary for him to get so furious? But then, Lilly looked up and said, ¡°Auntie Violet, the half of the flower you¡¯re talking about was actually painted by Master Lambert¡­¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Violet was shocked to her core, her heart pounding in panic. She quickly said, ¡°Uh¡­ Mr. Lambert, that¡¯s not what I meant, I¡­ I really didn¡¯t know, I¡­¡± She felt regret growing in her heart, ming Lilly for not telling her earlier! Lawrence was not in the mood to paint anymore and waved his hand, saying, ¡°What are you doing here? I already made it clear to you that day!¡± After the celebratory banquet, he sought out Violet immediately and exined directly to her that Anthony already has a family, and if she continued whatever she was doing and break someone else¡¯s family apart, he would cut ties with her. But Violet did not listen to his words and showed no signs of changing her ways. In his anger, Lawrence stopped acknowledging her as his disciple. Violet said with grievance, ¡°Mr. Lambert, you really misunderstood me. I just think of Mr. Anthony as a friend.¡± Just then, David and an elderlydy walked into the garden, chatting andughing, followed by Gilbert. The elderlydy exuded elegance and had a refined appearance. Time had left its mark on her, but it had also bestowed upon her more grace and charm. Although her face showed signs of aging, one could tell that she was a beauty back in her younger days. Mrs. Crawford? Violet was momentarily stunned, feeling a surge of immense joy. Today, she had decided on impulse to come here. Her art exhibition had ended yesterday, and she had nned for Lawrence to make an appearance and show his support during its closing. Never did she imagine that Lawrence would not show up. Violet believed that Lawrence must have misunderstood her that day, so she hade early today to exin. But she never expected to meet Bettany here! She had only been thinking about finding an opportunity to meet Bettany, and now it had presented itself before her. This is fate! ¡°Who is this?¡± Violet quickly brushed aside the stray strands of hair behind her ear, maintaining her etiquette as she looked at David with grace and gentleness. David sensed that something was amiss in the atmosphere. He looked at Lilly, then at his father. Lawrence sneered, ¡°Did I really misunderstand something?¡± He criticized Violet for trying to convince him that everything was a misunderstanding, but she was putting up an act when she met Anthony¡¯s mother. In a disappointed tone, he looked at Violet and said, ¡°Violet, I raised you to shine brightly even when you¡¯re standing by yourself, not to use it as leverage to be someone¡¯s mistress!¡± Lawrence¡¯s words were blunt,cking any hint of subtlety. Lilly quickly interjected, ¡°No, that¡¯s not right! Being a mistress means being with someone who is already married, right? But my uncle and Auntie Violet have absolutely no rtionship!¡± In other words, even if Violet wanted to be a mistress, her uncle would never be interested in her! Violet¡¯s face immediately flushed red. With Bettany right in front of her, neither the elderly nor the young cared about protecting her image. What is Mr. Lambert doing? Has he gone mad? Chater 964 Chater 964 Bettany cast a scrutinizing gaze upon Violet, her intentions of getting to know her nonexistent. In a nonchnt tone, she cautioned Lilly, ¡°Lilly, refrain from speaking rashly. It¡¯s best for children not to involve themselves in adult matters.¡± Such young children uttering words such as ¡°mistress¡± would only taint their innocent minds. Lilly nodded obediently and replied, ¡°I understand, Granny.¡± Violet, on the other hand, caught only the word ¡°Granny.¡± As expected, the elderly woman was Bettany, Anthony¡¯s mother and a member of the Crawford family. Violet carried herself with even more elegance and grace, gently smiling as she spoke, ¡°It¡¯s alright, children have a tendency to joke around. I didn¡¯t take it to heart¡­¡± Bettany sneered, ¡°But I did. Anthony is getting married soon, so it¡¯s best you stay in yourne.¡± Surprised, Violet asked, ¡°They¡¯re getting married already?¡± Realizing her blunder, she quickly corrected herself, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I mean, it¡¯s just so unexpected. Well, congrattions in advance, Mrs. Crawford.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. She came closer and warmly linked her arm with Bettany¡¯s, inviting her to take a seat, and said, ¡°Please, have a seat! Is your future daughter-inw Lisa? I¡¯ve met her before. She¡¯s a true beauty, with fair skin and a petite figure. I thought Mr. Anthony was only interested temporarily, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be getting married¡­¡± She praised Lisa¡¯s appearance greatly, subtly insinuating ack of good character, as if implying that Anthony¡¯s attraction was purely superficial. Bettany was left speechless. And they said she was ¡°elegant and graceful¡±? She either failed to understand the other person¡¯s words or pretended not to. Bettany withdrew her arm, coldly remarking, ¡°Is this how you were raised? Getting touchy with other people while conversing with them? Plus, Lisa is not just beautiful. She possesses numerous inner qualities. Spare me the talk about great character. And besides, are you a member of the Lambert family? I nearly mistook you for thedy of this house¡­¡± Bettany nced at Lawrence, sporting a faint smile, ¡°I recall Lawrence doesn¡¯t have a daughter.¡± Violet was dumbfounded by Bettany¡¯s statement. I didn¡¯t even say anything! Hastily, she exined, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me, I¡¯m Mr. Lambert¡¯s student. We interact frequently, just like a family¡­¡± But Lawrence interjected, ¡°No, she was only a former student of mine.¡± Violet¡¯s face flushed. She had just imed to be his student to foster a closer rtionship, but Lawrence rejected her ims the next second. Not only that, Lawrence added, ¡°David, show her out.¡± David gestured for Violet to leave, saying, ¡°Ms. Yarbrough, please take your leave. My father has guests today, so it¡¯s not a good time.¡± Violet¡¯s expression stiffened. She had encountered setbacks, one after another, and now she was being ushered away the moment she met Bettany. How could she ept this? But what could she do other than leaving now? If she stubbornly insisted on staying, Bettany might think she was shameless. ¡°Mrs. Crawford, please don¡¯t misunderstand me¡­ Well, forget it. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll understand that all of this is just a misunderstanding one day.¡± Seeing that Violet was refusing to drop her act, Bettany could not hold back any longer. Even though they were at Lawrence¡¯s house, and that Violet was his student, Bettany showed no mercy: ¡°Your act doesn¡¯t work on me. Why do you speak as if you¡¯ve been misunderstood greatly? If someone can¡¯t even prove their innocence, it¡¯s either due to ipetence or their own impurity. Which one are you?¡± Bettany crossed her arms, her face icy. ¡°Where are your manners? After learning from Lawrence all these years, is this the extent of your knowledge, pulling all this things only those lowlifes would do? Do you take me for a fool, or did your IQ dropped considerably today? Why are you pretending to be a gracefuldy in front of me?¡± Even Lilly was stunned this time, and Gilbert shared the same expression. The two trembled, huddling together. Hugh, who had just arrived at the entrance, smoothly turned around and left the garden. Even Lawrence pretended to tidy up the table, wipe the teacups, and David hastily pretended to refill their drinks¡­ This situation could bepared to one where a mother was helping her son with his homework, and suddenly exploding in anger. To avoid being caught in the crossfire, everyone would hurry to make themselves busy¡ªfrom sweeping the floors, wiping the tables to refraining themselves from using their phones and the turning off the televisions. Lilly believed that if the authors of those novels on her mother¡¯s bookshelf saw such a mother-inw, their fingers would be trembling as they typed away on the keyboard. Violet¡¯s face turned red. She wanted to offer an exnation several times, but not a single word could escape her lips. Even Lilly could not help but sympathize, ¡°Auntie Violet, you should leave quickly!¡± Nervously, Violet stood up, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m leaving¡­¡± However, after taking a few steps, she feigned remembering something, ¡°Oh right, Mr. Lambert, I came to tell you something. There¡¯s a famous doctor in our country named Zack Hamilton. He has extensive experience in treatingplicated and difficult illnesses. I¡¯ve asked for the help of some of my contacts, and we just got in touch. When do you have time? I can apany you to see him¡­¡± Violet knew how much her teacher cared about treatment options. For the past three years, he had been actively seeking opportunities for treatment. Upon hearing the name of Zack, he should have been immediately interested. However, he remained unmoved, his expression devoid of emotion as he rejected her right away, ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need for that.¡± Bettany crossed her arms and sat cross-legged on the couch, watching Violet. Violet dared not say another word and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Lambert, I¡¯lle to see you next time,¡± attempting to salvage her wounded pride. She then quickly left. After stepping outside, Violet grew increasingly frustrated, feeling a surge of resentment building up inside her. She felt as if she hade on this visit solely to humiliate herself, with not a single pleasant moment since she walked in through the door. Bettany certainly did not hold back from humiliating her. She imagined that Bettany would be dissatisfied toward Lisa as her daughter-inw, but that did not seem to be the case at all. She had hoped to navigate a winding path, first gaining the favor of Bettany before having her and Anthony¡¯s rtionship arranged by Bettany¡­ but it was destined to be an illusion. ¡°Argh!¡± Frustrated, Violet kicked a roadside curb. As a result, her heels tilted, and she tumbled to the ground, exacerbating her anger, as she appeared to be even more disheveled. Chater 965 Chater 965 In Lawrence¡¯s residence, Bettany still maintained her posture, sitting crossed arms on the couch and looking extremely irritated. As the CEO of Crawford Holdings, Anthony seemed to have attracted quite a lot of attention. The wedding must go on! It had to be a grand affair, known far and wide! While Bettany contemted these matters, everyone assumed she was still angry and dared not even breathe loudly. Lilly held onto Gilbert¡¯s arm, and he, in turn, wrapped his arm around her tiny figure, as they pretended to admire a painting. ¡°What are you two whispering about?¡± Bettany asked. Instantly, Lilly, like a provoked kitten shook her head repeatedly, ¡°Nothing, Granny! It¡¯s really nothing!¡± Granny is indeed powerful! Lilly thought she should learn a thing or two from Bettany. If she encountered someone like King of Cities again, she could surely put him in his ce without hesitation. David smiled and said, ¡°Well, Mrs. Crawford, would you like some tea?¡± Bettany finally realized she had let her anger show and immediately put her hands down, sitting gracefully. She smiled, ¡°Sure, thank you.¡± David said hurriedly, ¡°Not a problem.¡± He could not help but think that Bettany was not only powerful with her words but also lightning-fast at changing expressions. Lilly looked at the ruined painting and felt a pang of regret. She picked up a pen and attempted to salvage it¡­ and turned the fallen watercolor into a cute little bee. ¡°Ta-da!¡± Lilly held up the painting. ¡°Master Lambert, look! It¡¯s beautiful now!¡± Lawrence forced a smile. His mood had beenpletely ruined by Violet¡¯s words, and he was actually hurt by what she said. ¡°It still doesn¡¯t look good,¡± he said. Lilly shook her head. ¡°No way! If you don¡¯t believe me, hang this painting up, and it¡¯ll surely sell for a lot of money.¡± Lawrence was taken aback, amused by her words. The way this little girl try tofort me is¡­ well, straight to the point. ¡°It¡¯s just the fame.¡± Lawrence patted Lilly¡¯s head and said, ¡°In the world of arts, there¡¯s a joke about a great master who painted a masterpiece and hung it in a gallery. People gathered in front of the painting, criticizing and calling it a mess. But then someone reminded them that it was a work by a great painter¡­ and suddenly, everyone startedplimeting it and started searching for meaning behind the painting.¡± Lilly listened attentively, seeming to understand. So whether something was beautiful or not depended on its creator! The artworks painted by someone unknown would not be beautiful, but it was the total opposite in the case of a famous painter. The painting remained the same, so what was the problem here? Lawrence continued, ¡°So, what is the purpose of our art? Originally, it was to create something beautiful, something that pleases ourselves. Any artwork that brings satisfaction to its creator should be considered the best. But then, we had abstract art, impressionism, and various schools popping up, each with their own teachings on how to paint abstractly or impressionistically. People no longer see beauty as what they personally feel but as what others want them to acknowledge.¡± In fact, few people could truly see the world with their own eyes. With this realization, Lawrence found that there was no point to do this anymore, and even his eagerness to recover from his illness seemed to be fading away. Lilly smiled, her eyes twinkling as she said, ¡°Master Lawrence, you¡¯re not honest. On one hand, you¡¯re telling me that beauty is subjective, and it depends on how we see it, while you care about what others view your creations.¡± Lawrence was stunned. In this fleeting moment, something seemed to have shed across his mind. He was getting close to understanding something¡­ Lilly got up to her feet and helped Lawrence back to his room. ¡°Master Lawrence, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m going to do acupuncture for you!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. That made Lawrence snap back to his senses and refused quickly, ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± What would this little girl know about acupuncture? I have a low pain tolerance, mind you. Bettanyughed. ¡°Master Lawrence, do you remember that I was in a wheelchair three years ago? Lilly was the one who treated my legs.¡± Then, she just looked at Lawrence without saying anything else, while a wave of surprise hit both Lawrence and David. ¡°Really?¡± Even Gilbert nodded certainly this time around. At this time, Hugh entered the room as well. ¡°We don¡¯t usually tell anyone about this, so we hope you can keep it known to yourselves only too.¡± David was in disbelief, but after some thoughts, it was normal that the Crawford family was keeping Lilly¡¯s abilities a secret. If others were to find out that a three-year-old child was capable of treating her crippled grandmother, the scientists would definitely conduct researches on her thoroughly. For some reason, Lawrence regained hope in his recovery again¡­ While Lilly performed acupuncture for Lawrence, Bettany, David and Hugh observed the scene with much interest. Gilbert was sitting on the couch and at this time, his phone buzzed. It was a text from Jonas. ¡°Gilbert, what happened to Anthony? Tell me! I promise I won¡¯t tell another soul about this.¡± Gilbert rejected, ¡°I wish I could tell you, but Anthony has given me too much.¡± The next moment, Gilbert¡¯s phone buzzed again. He received a text. ¡°Dear VIP, your ount in Capital Bank ending with 8888 has received USD 2,000,000. Your current bnce is¡­¡± Gilbert raised his brow. Oh wow, it could work like this too? Then, another text from Jonas came. ¡°Use the two million dors to buy some snacks for yourself.¡± Instantly, Gilbert changed his tone. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you about it, but you can¡¯t ever tell anyone else! Anthony, he¡¯s weak in that department¡­¡± On the other side, Jonas held his phone, looking at the text in doubt. Anthony is weak in bed? My tall, handsome and powerful brother is weak in bed? Holy shit. Jonas was worried about Anthony, and he thought he should seek help from another brother of his about this shocking matter. He wanted to know if there were any avable medicines out there to help Anthony. Hence, Jonas sent a text to Edward. ¡°Edward, you can never guess what Gilbert wanted to tell us earlier. Anthony is in some sort of trouble¡­¡± Edward was shocked to hear that and quickly inquired for more information. Jonas was in a tough spot. ¡°But I promised Gilbert that I¡¯d keep it a secret.¡± Frustrated, Edward wired two million dors to Jonas. ¡°Tell me quickly!¡± That made Jonas smirked almost instantly as he thought, Wealth would never disappear. It¡¯ll only transfer from one party to another. Soon, all the Crawford brothers knew what Lisa did to Anthony in the bedroom, and that Anthony had descended the stairs with wobbly legs. Gilbert was having too much fun, and his mouth was getting numb from smiling. Chater 966 Chater 966 After finishing the acupuncture session, Lilly emerged from the room and noticed the peculiar smile on Gilbert¡¯s face. Curiosity got the better of her, and she asked, ¡°Uncle Gilbert, what¡¯s making you smile like that?¡± Gilbert quicklyposed himself and replied, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Perplexed, Lilly could not help but express her doubts, ¡°Uncle Gilbert, that expression of yours resembles the one people wear when they¡¯ve struck gold. Are you smiling because of some good fortune?¡± Surprised by her keen observation, Gilbert could not help but wonder how she had noticed. Meanwhile, David, holding a bottle of mineral water, seemed bewildered as he sought rification, ¡°Um, Little Miss, just to confirm¡­ Should this bottle of medicine be consumed once a day?¡± The moment Lilly handed him the bottle of water, he found himself utterly dumbfounded. While Lilly imed it to be her unique recipe, he could not shake off the feeling that it was just an ordinary bottle of water¡­ Lilly tiptoed, giving David a reassuring pat on the arm as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Do you think I would trick you?¡± Feeling a hint of guilt, she could not help but reflect on her actions. Ever since she acquired spiritual spring, the spirits lost interest in the ice pond water, saying that it was her bathwater. She imed otherwise, but she found herself feeling guilty after saying it a couple too many times. In reality, the ice pond water primarily benefits one¡¯s physical well-being, while the spiritual spring enhances one¡¯s mental and spiritual energy. Otherwise, she could have given a little bit of the spiritual spring to Lawrence. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry about it! After drinking this bottle of water¡­ I mean, this medicine, Master Lambert will be able to stand up again!¡± Lilly assured him. ¡°Remember to apply this ointment together with the intake of medicine every day, leaving it on for 24 hours,¡± she instructed. ¡°If Master Lambert doesn¡¯t get better after taking the medicine and applying the ointment, I¡¯ll twist my head off and give it to you,¡± she added. David expression turned awkward as he pondered her words. Apply the ointment once every24 hours¡­ If Dad doesn¡¯t get better, she¡¯ll twist her head off¡­ Why does she sound like a sorcerer off the streets no matter how I think about it? In a smoother turn of events, Lilly, along with her grandparents, bid farewell and left. Concerned that Lawrence might doubt Lilly¡¯s words, Bettany reiterated, ¡°You must follow Lilly¡¯s instructions without fail.¡± David nodded, assuring her, ¡°You can trust me.¡± It had been a while since Lawrence had slept so peacefully. After Lilly finished the acupuncture, he slept soundly. Even if the treatment did not actually work, but witnessing Bettany¡¯s recovery, David wanted to give it a try. About one to two hours after Lilly¡¯s departure, Lawrence woke up. He had enjoyed a deep slumber and, upon awakening, felt a surge of energy instead of the usual weakness. He appeared refreshed and rejuvenated. Feeling the changes in his body, Lawrence was certain that Lilly¡¯s acupuncture had truly worked. ¡°Where is Lilly?¡± Lawrence asked eagerly. David carefully ced the bottle of water given by Lilly into the cupboard and replied, ¡°She has gone back.¡± Lawrence felt a slight tickling sensation in his legs, but it was rather pleasant. As he nced down, he noticed a thinyer of a muddy substance on his legs. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Where did this mude from?¡± he wondered, taken aback. David exined, ¡°That¡¯s the medicine Lilly gave you, not mud.¡± Actually, it did bear a striking resemnce to mud. ¡°Dad, how do you feel now?¡± David inquired. ¡°I feel much better¡­ It¡¯s strange, is it really this effective?¡± Lawrence expressed his amazement. Relieved to hear his father¡¯s positive response, David exhaled deeply. It worked, and that was all that mattered. ¡°By the way, Mrs. Crawford just mentioned that Mr. Anthony¡¯s wedding will be held on the 9th of next month. We will receive an invitation soon. Are you nning to attend, Dad?¡± David asked. Lawrence rolled his eyes and replied, ¡°Do I even need to answer that? Of course I¡¯m going.¡± David gently reminded him, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t forget, on the 9th of next month, Violet¡¯s international art exhibition will take ce. She invited you to attend and preside over the event¡­¡± Violet realized that she was still too young. Although she had gained ¡°international fame,¡± it was unrealistic for her to single-handedly invite renowned artists from the world of arts to her exhibition. However, Lawrence was capable of that. Therefore, Violet wanted to involve him in her event. Lawrence had a disgruntled expression on his face and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go. I already told her that I won¡¯t go.¡± Not only did he say he would not go, but he also said he would not help her invite international artists. He felt quite frustrated. Should he be so firm in his stance? To be honest, he had been Violet¡¯s mentor for ten years, so he did not want their rtionship to end on such terms. That was why he had given Violet numerous chances. Even though she had made such a huge mistake today, he could not bring himself to sever ties with her. But if he did not take a firmer stance, she would continue down this wrong path. Lawrence, somewhat using their mentor-student bond as stakes, wanted Violet to turn back the right path. But it seemed like she did not care. The more Lawrence thought about it, the more he felt heartbroken and frustrated. He said, ¡°Later, help me issue a statement saying that I will no longer attend any events.¡± David nodded. ¡­ After returning home, Violet swallowed her frustration and began preparing for her international exhibition. This exhibition would showcase all of her artworks from these years, depicting her journey from amateur to aplished artist. She hoped to inspire more young artists to bravely pursue their dreams and give them strength. Of course, while she was famous in the domestic art scene, her international reputation was mostly the result of her marketing and promotion efforts. Through Lawrence¡¯s connections, she managed to visit certain renowned artists abroad, and they would wee her as well. Taking photos together with those artists and posting them on social media gradually created an illusion that she was famous internationally as well. Although she was bluffing, Violet knew her own abilities. Hence, she relied on Lawrence to anchor her exhibition. Therefore, she posted a promotional tweet on Twitter. [On the 9th of next month, Violet¡¯s exhibition will be held at the International Exhibition Center. By then, my mentor @LawrenceLambert, as well as three internationally acimed artists @YosefJerry, @JuliaMorris, and @CollinEgbert, will also be present. It¡¯s a gathering of art masters. I sincerely invite you to join and enjoy the visual feast!] Upon seeing Violet¡¯s tweet, the artmunity was shocked to their cores. Was Lawrence making a comeback? Plus, he was attending the exhibition too? Chater 967 Chater 967 The entire painting circle checked the announcement multiple times. It was imed that Mr. Lambert and the three greatest painters worldwide would attend as well! Violet was indeed the most famous painter in this circle. She was gorgeous, smart, knowledgeable, and came from a respectable family background. Not to mention that she is the most outstanding disciple of Mr. Lambert; people envy her! Her mailbox was soon overflowing with messages of admiration. Violet was pleased by all the messages and started to send emails to the three distinguished painters. As expected, they did not ept the invitation but said tactfully, ¡°I will attend if I am avable.¡± However, Violet was confident that as long as her teacher invited them on behalf of her, undoubtedly they would attend. Just when she was about to give Mr. Lambert a call, her mailbox was crowded with messages. ¡°Mrs. Yarbrough, have you seen Mr. Lambert¡¯s statement? Didn¡¯t you say that he would attend your exhibition?¡± ¡°Mrs. Yarbrough, are you sure that Mr. Lambert is attending?¡± ¡°Mrs. Yarbrough, are you having any issues with your teacher?¡± What statement are they talking about? What does this have to do with my exhibition? Violet hurriedly checked her Twitter, only to find out that her teacher made a statement not long ago, ¡°Everyone! I appreciate your support on my journey. Due to my body¡¯s health issues, I will no longer attend any activities in the future. Thank you!¡± Violet was shocked! She had just promoted her exhibition on Twitter, and Mr. Lambert posted his statement right after! She felt like someone had pped her in the face, and she felt horrible. Her eyes turned red. Why did Mr. Lambert do this to me? She called him immediately. In fact, Mr. Lambert was clueless about Violet¡¯s publicity advertisement for her exhibition when he asked David to make his statement. He would postpone the schedule if he knew. He was indeed a good teacher and never treated Violet badly. Lawrence answered the call, and he did not expect to be questioned by Violet. Her voice was aggressive, ¡°Mr. Lambert, why do you do that to me? You refused to help me and have made me look bad now! I am aware that you are disappointed in me because of what happened with Mr. Crawford, but you can¡¯t just treat me this way, right?¡± Lawrence frowned. How dare Violet act so impolite just because of the statement I just posted? He hung the call on her. David realised something was off; he checked Twitter and got the answer. He showed Lawrence his phone and said, ¡°Dad, Violet had just promoted her exhibition, and she said that you would be attending it. Shall we make another statement to exin this situation?¡± Lawrence was stunned as he realised there was a misunderstanding between them. He snorted, ¡°There isn¡¯t a need to do so.¡± He left in his wheelchair. David lost himself in his thoughts and decided not to bother about it anymore. Based on Violet¡¯s attitude right now, it¡¯s just a waste of time to treat her like before. Violet was frustrated when she got hung up on the phone. It was toote to edit her publicity announcement; she regretted being so high-profile. The promise was made, Mr. Lambert must attend my exhibition no matter what! He will not be so harsh on me; his mood was bad just now! I will coax him in the next few days. I should be focusing on the three well-known painters at the moment. Violet issued invitations to them in the name of Mr. Lambert. She imed that she was sending emails for her teacher. The three painters got in touch with Mr. Lambert to determine the authenticity of the invitation. Mr. Lambert did not hesitate to deny it. As a result, Violet got rejected by three of them; each of them offered sincere congrattory letters, but they would not make it to the exhibition. Violet was defeated and had no choice but to visit Mr. Lambert once more. She got more uneasy when Mr. Lambert wasn¡¯t at home and couldn¡¯t be reached via phone. As the days went by, Violet was still hoping that Mr. Lambert would reconsider his decisions. It¡¯s not the last day yet¡­ She felt like she was suffocating with restlessness and stress. She could not control her jealousy at the same time; the announcement of Anthony¡¯s wedding was everywhere! ** ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The Crawford family had been busy because of the wedding. Bettany was making all the important decisions. She made sure everything was outstanding and expensive. The CEO of Crawford Holdings was getting married; the paparazzi must spread the news to the end of the world! ¡­¡­ The high-end customised wedding dress of Lisa, the title was ¡°Shocking news, the most expensive wedding dress in the world, it costs eighty million dors!¡± The title of the wedding scene was ¡°Dreand to get married! Exclusive disclosure of the wedding of Crawford Holdings¡¯ CEO!¡± The title of the wedding guests was, ¡°The wedding was attended by the head of XXXpany, the richest man in XXX rankings, and the greatest in XXX field!¡± The title for the flower girl and ring bearer was, ¡°Exclusive news! The photos of the wedding¡¯s flower girl and ring bearer! Who are they?¡± The tidbits about Lily and Josh were revealed. Chater 968 Chater 968 In a month¡¯s time, Bettany sessfully made Anthony¡¯s wedding known to all. Everyone was aroused by curiosity. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. User Early Summer, ¡°Wow, to be rich! This wedding dress is eighty million dors! I am not even worthless!¡± User Rice, ¡°I do not care about the wedding dress. Can this groom be my husband for one night?¡± User I Eat The Fastest, ¡°Oh my god, this CEO is more gorgeous than a celebrity? I announce that he is my idol now.¡± User nky, ¡°I admit, I am looking forward to the wedding now.¡± User Rosy, ¡°I earn three thousand dors per month; where can I get this pair of flower girls? I am not greedy, right?¡± User New Year, ¡°I do not care about the groom; he can never be mine either. I want to have this little girl too!¡± Everyone was interested in Lily, who was sweet and adorable, and Josh, who was protective of his sister. Mummies and grandmothers couldn¡¯t help but adore their cuteness. Jonas made an announcement, ¡°I am attending my brother¡¯s wedding on the 9th; I will take a week off from my work.¡± He posted on Twitter with photos, which included the wedding scene, Lily, and Josh. The entirework was shocked by his post! User Sticky, ¡°What? Mr. Jonas is part of the Crawford family.¡± User Happy, ¡°A golden boy of film from a noble family! He is working hard even though he is rich. I need to reflect on myself.¡± User Fish, ¡°I am his fan from today on!¡± User Akina, ¡°He is indeed a treasure who is blooming bright!¡± ¡­¡­ The entire entertainment industry is looking forward to this wedding now. Violet witnessed everything, and the feeling of unpleasantness grew stronger. She felt envious and bitter looking at Lisa¡¯s breathtaking wedding dress. Such a dignified and fabulous gown; I should be the one wearing it¡­ Anthony bought a piece ofnd to build a rose garden for his wedding. It was right beside Alfornada¡¯s highest-ranked hotel, and the wedding scene was luxurious. Bettany supervised the job every day; they airlifted various priceless nts and decorations for the scene. Bettany said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with spending billions of dors on their wedding when they have been working hard to earn it?¡± Violet was so jealous that she couldn¡¯t even eat well. Why am I not the bride for this exquisite wedding? Why is it not me? Her jealousy put her out of the mood to hold her art exhibition. ** There were still five days before the wedding, and all seven younger brothers of the Crawford family were back. Gilbert was thest one to enter the room. Gilbert had been in a great mood recently. He was initially concerned that Anthony would cause him hardship, but since he had been preupied with his wedding, Anthony did not do anything to Gilbert. Gilbert let his guard down; however, Anthony did not let him slide this time. Lily weed him back with a piece of paper in her hand, saying, ¡°Uncle Gilbert! You are back! Why are you crying in this photo? Why were your slippers everywhere? What¡¯s wrong with your pants? Tell me what happened!¡± Gilbert was astounded. Who printed out my shameful past and shared it with everyone? Gilbert¡¯s legs were numb, and he said, ¡°Anthony! I was wrong!¡± Anthony was choosing a few images of wedding dresses on the iPad when he furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What did you do wrong?¡± Gilbert covered his face in embarrassment and said, ¡°Everything! I did everything wrong!¡± He hastily took back all the photos as he spoke. Lily wanted him to satisfy her curiosity, ¡°Quickly! Tell me what happened!¡± All the kids also pleaded loudly to join in the fun. Gilbert pretended not to hear anything. Edwardughed the loudest, ¡°I would have forgotten about it if Anthony hadn¡¯t reminded us! This photo was taken when Gilbert was chased by therge goose in the vige when he was young!¡± Bryson chuckled and hugged Lily. ¡°That¡¯s right, your Uncle Gilbert was forced to the river after being chased.¡± Max nodded. ¡°I remember he slipped and broke his trousers. I helped him pull out the slippers!¡± Lily asked, ¡°Couldn¡¯t Uncle Gilbert defeat the goose when he was a kid?¡± I never thought that he would be bullied! Gilbert coughed, ¡°Back then, when I was young, the goose jumped taller than me! You will be terrified if you meet the goose too!¡± Lily rattled, ¡°Uncle Gilbert, you underestimate me! I will run the entire vige and chase the goose if we cross paths!¡± I am excited to stew the goose as well. Everyone turned to peer in as the door upstairs opened. Lisa, who was done putting on a wedding gown, was escorted by Bettany. She stood at the stairs nervously, and Anthony couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. Chater 969 Chater 969 Lisa brushed and did not dare to move. This was the second time she tried on this wedding dress, and she still felt anxious. Lily eximed, ¡°Wow, Aunt Lisa is so lovely! Like a princess in a castle!¡± The seven uncles also gasped in surprise. I guess it¡¯s true when others im that a woman is absolutely gorgeous when she is in a wedding gown. Anthony coughed and said, ¡°Do whatever you have to do. Why don¡¯t you all have a rest since you have just returned?¡± The brothers let out a sigh and gazed at their eldest brother with an expression that said, ¡°You are disgusting.¡± Edward said bluntly, ¡°Anthony doesn¡¯t want us to see how lovely Lisa is! He is asking us to leave. There¡¯s no way we have any nasty thoughts towards our sister-inw!¡± Jonas chuckled, ¡°I suggest hiding Lisa on the wedding day. If Anthony fails to find his wife, I shall get married in Lisa¡¯s ce!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Anthony was left speechless while everyone burst outughing. They did understand their brother and left him some private space with his soon-to-be wife. Bettany examined Lisa¡¯s waist and said, ¡°Walk around the room; let¡¯s see if it fits. The designer will arrive soon; we could modify itter.¡± Lisa looked at her nkly and said, ¡°Mom, I do not dare to walk.¡± An eight-million-dor dress. This dress should walk in front of me, and I would follow it. Bettany grasped her hand and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just walk normally! Fear not; the dress will not break.¡± Lisa hesitated, but she tried to take a step. The wedding dress was gorgeous when the diamonds on it flickered in the light. She hurriedly stopped moving when the dress scratched against the handrail of the stairs. Anthony walked up and took Lisa¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°I will do it.¡± Bettany nned to chase him away; surely he knew nothing. Did he know where a woman¡¯s dress needs to be altered and where it does not fit? Lily yelled downstairs, ¡°Granny, sit with me! We could watch them from here!¡± Bettany let go of Lisa¡¯s hand when she realised Anthony had his eyes on her. He could only focus on Lisa and nothing else. He held Lisa¡¯s hand steadily. Anthony asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you afraid of falling? Let¡¯s give up on wearing high heels then.¡± He did not want Lisa to trip over the heels, despite how elegant they were. Lisa shook her head and said honestly, ¡°I am afraid the diamonds will fall.¡± If the diamonds fall when I am getting married, do I pick them up or not? If I didn¡¯t, I felt like I would suffer a big loss. If I do, it would be outrageous, as I am the bride. Lisa looked tangled, but she agreed after a while, ¡°I would wear the high heels!¡± ording to the designer, the wedding dress would be most stunning with a pair of high heels. Although I am bad at walking in high heels, I wanted to look the most elegant when I married Anthony. Anthony put her hand in his arm and said, ¡°You should walk with me; I will take care of you.¡± Lisa looked at her dress and exhorted, ¡°Please be careful. My diamonds are important.¡± Anthonyughed, ¡°I got you.¡± Where did she learn to be a miser? Did she learn from Lily? How cute. They walked down the stairs slowly. The image of two people in love holding hands was incredibly lovely. Bettany was stunned and lost in her thoughts; even I, an elderly woman, couldn¡¯t help but feel touched when I saw such a breathtaking couple¡­ Lily leaned over and said, ¡°Look, granny, didn¡¯t I say the view here is better than standing beside Aunt Lisa?¡± Bettany nodded. ¡°You are right; how wonderful¡­¡± Lily joined in, ¡°They are both stunning!¡± Aunt Lisa and Uncle Anthony were both gorgeous! Bettany did not forget to check the size of the dress while admiring Lisa. Assuming Lisa was fed well on the wedding day, it could actually fit her. It was a little loose now. Bettany was confused. We had made modificationsst time; did she get slimmer again? We had made sure to feed her well; how could she possibly lose weight again? She suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we make the dress smaller?¡± Lisa nodded. Anthony smiled and asked, ¡°Are you sure you know what¡¯s wrong with the dress?¡± Lisa red at him and said, ¡°Hey! I am the one wearing the dress.¡± Of course I know! Lilyughed, ¡°Uncle Anthony! You won¡¯t understand!¡± The designer arrived, and Jack ushered him inside. He spotted Anthony and Lisa standing on the stairs, Lisa¡¯s dress spreading out like flowers. Not to mention that Lisa had frigid, white skin; even without makeup, she was unbearably attractive. The designer subconsciously said, ¡°So beautiful¡­¡± Anthony gave him a quick nce and brought Lisa closer to him. He was stating, ¡°She is mine!¡± Lily immediately covered her eyes and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see it!¡± She peeked at the designer¡¯s head through her fingers and thought, It¡¯s Josh¡¯s showtime again! Chater 970 Chater 970 The ghosts in the jar of souls stared at the designer¡¯s head too. Harem Spirit said, ¡°Our customer is here; let¡¯s wee her!¡± The ghost bride said, ¡°Harem, could you not make everything sound weird?¡± The unlucky ghost asked, ¡°What kind of ghost is this?¡± Lily answered, ¡°This is Holy Mother Ghost!¡± It was my first time encountering one, too. She recalled that Master Lambert had tonnes of paintings in his house. One of them was a painting of the Virgin Mary. She could still remember how Master Lambert described the Virgin Mary. She was the mother of Jesus Christ. The Virgin Mary nurtured Jesus Christ as he took humanity from her. Jesus Christ came into the world and atoned for the sins of others. The Virgin Mary shared his suffering spiritually. ording to the Bible, the Virgin Mary walked the road with Jesus while he carried the heavy cross on his back; she wept bitterly as she watched Jesus be crucified on Mount Calvary; she stood next to the cross as Jesus was hung on it for several hours; and the Virgin Mary mourned and held him in her arms when the holy corpse was taken down after Jesus died. It was said that the Virgin Mary shared Jesus¡¯s suffering spiritually and assisted him inpleting the great work of atoning for humanity. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Lily wasn¡¯t sure what this meant, but she respected the fact that everyone had different beliefs. What she wondered was that since the Holy Mother was used to describe a person¡¯s selfless dedication to others, she should be a decent person. How could the Holy Mother be a malignant spirit? Lily stared at the designer; she hadn¡¯t seen him when he previously visited because she was at school. Bettany greeted the designer, saying, ¡°Mr. ir is here.¡± ir replied with a polite smile, ¡°Good day, Old Mrs. Crawford.¡± He noticed Lily and showed a gentle smile, saying, ¡°Hello! This should be Little Miss Crawford, right?¡± Lily nodded. ¡°Nice to meet you, Uncle ir.¡± He seems like a nice person. Lily quickly murmured to her mobile watch, ¡°Josh! We have a business here!¡± Josh hurriedly ran down from his room in less than two seconds and unintentionally stepped on his mother¡¯s dress. Lisa was stunned. Oh no! My dress! My diamonds! Forget it; it was my son who stepped on it. I should forget about it! She held the corner of her dress in sorrow. Josh had no idea what he just did; he was only interested in the newly appearing ghost. He asked softly, ¡°Lils, what is this?¡± Lily replied, ¡°This is the Holy Mother Ghost.¡± Josh quickly jotted it down. Lily asked, ¡°Josh, isn¡¯t The Holy Mother something good?¡± Josh shook his head. ¡°It was originally good. Ten years ago, novelists preferred describing the heroine as the Holy Mother. She received unfair treatment from others, but she repays her grievances with goodness. The viinous mother-inw bullied the heroine since the first day of her marriage; she never stopped, even if the heroine was pregnant. The evil mother-inw eventually grew ill; the heroine will take care of her regardless of the past.¡± ¡°Her rival came to seduce the male lead; the heroine will forgive the two of them. She would even take care of the mistress after her miscarriage!¡± Lily was shocked. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Adults were so strange! If someone had been hurting me for a few years, I would apud in front of his hospital bed. Josh continued, ¡°I heard from Granny that women were treated harshly in the previous era. Women have been taught from an early age that they must please others in order to survive. Women had been chained to being kind, even to the point of being stupidly kind. It is said that this is not foolish; this is cute, and wealthy CEOs prefer such fools.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a different era now. Women are confident and self- assured. Everyone was being taken care of by their parents. Naturally, women do not need to disrespect themselves and please others anymore.¡± ¡°Granny also said that it wasmon for husbands to beat wives in rural areas during her day. Now, when a wife is abused by her husband, it is domestic violence.¡± In short, people change their view of the Holy Mother after years. They used to describe the heroine as cute, kind, and special. Now, everyone would say, ¡°Get out of here!¡± Chater 971 Chater 971 Lily understood after Josh¡¯s exnation, ¡°The Holy Mother implies that she is too kind to have her own bottom line, right?¡± Josh nodded. ¡°Yes, for example, if everyone suggests that drug dealers deserve to die. The Holy Mother will stand in line with drug dealers, telling everyone how pitiful they are; we should forgive them.¡± Josh felt sick as he talked, ¡°The Holy Mother, with her uncountable stupidity, is far more disgusting. They have many forms now; I will give you more examples when we run into them.¡± Lily nodded. ir took note of any changes to be made to the dress and saw Lily and Josh hiding in the corner, muttering. He said softly, ¡°Mr. Anthony, are these your children? They are adorable.¡± Anthony did not exin, ¡°Thank you.¡± ir focused on the wedding dress and exhorted, ¡°I will make the modification today as there are only five days left before the wedding day. Mrs. Crawford has lost so much weight since a month ago. Mr. Anthony should take care of her, as women will experience anxiety prior to marriage.¡± Anthony frowned slightly and said, ¡°I see. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ir took a brief pause before continuing, perhaps sensing his hostility towards him. Lisa took off the wedding dress, and ir would stay in the cloakroom for the whole day to finish his work. Lily and Josh peeked inside the room. Lily said, ¡°Josh, when you encounter a malignant spirit, you will need to freeze her! Follow my lead and say, ¡®Hey! I am superior to you!¡± Josh was confused. ¡°Slow it down!¡± They continued to mutter. The Holy Mother Ghost was different from other ghosts; she knew that Lily and Josh could see her. She could sense that Josh had several ¡®weapons¡¯ on him, and there was an aura from Lily, as if something very powerful was hidden. She looked at them with pity on her face and said, ¡°I see you! Why do you pursue this career when you are so young?¡± She believed that these two kids had received Taoist training since they were young. How pitiful. They should be the happiest kids. Why would The Crawford Family force them to study Taoism? The Holy Mother Ghost couldn¡¯t help but cast a pitying nce at them. ¡°Are you guys here for me? You can catch me, but remember to let me go afterwards. Can you promise me?¡± She was not even nning to run away; she would let them take her to make the kids feel better. Josh was speechless. I haven¡¯t even tried the spell that I just learned from Lils! He ignored The Holy Mother Ghost and cast the spell, ¡°Hey! I am superior to you!¡± The Holy Mother Ghost was stunned. ir was caught off guard too; the needle almost pierced his finger. He turned around and walked to them, saying, ¡°So it¡¯s you guys. Why are you here? Uncle was startled,¡± he said as he patted Josh¡¯s head. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Josh said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my head!¡± ir quickly apologised, saying, ¡°I am sorry; I should ask before I touch your head.¡± Josh said in a daze, ¡°Uh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Lily thought to herself, Uncle ir was such a gentleman! How could there be any evil in such a person? Lily asked, ¡°Uncle ir, how long have you been in this industry? Did you design the wedding dress that Aunt Lisa is wearing?¡± It turns out that she is Mr. Anthony¡¯s niece, not his child. ir was only aware that there were a few children in The Crawford family, but not the finest details. He replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t design it. This wedding dress¡¯s true designer has passed away. It is an eternal ssic and has never been outdated. It is stunningly beautiful in every era.¡± This was the most valuable part of the dress, above and beyond the value of the diamond itself. ir was excited when he talked about the wedding dress, ¡°To us, this wedding dress is a sacred existence! As a designer, I am really honoured to be invited by the Crawford Family to design this wedding dress.¡± He was humble, and as someone who had been invited by the Crawford Family, he surely had some skill. Lily smiled and said, ¡°I see. I thought that you were the designer of this wedding dress.¡± ir respectfully denied, ¡°I am not.¡± Lily couldn¡¯t figure it out. Such a humble attitude¡­ What had this individual previouslymitted to be followed by The Holy Mother Ghost? Chater 972 Chater 972 ir didn¡¯t get annoyed when was interrupted by the two kids. He patiently told some stories of his experience as a wedding dress designer. Ordinary couples usually customized their wedding dresses and tried their best to be in shape before they got married. Meanwhile, couples from rich families would request adjustments just before the wedding to make the dress fits better. The extra fabric that wouldn¡¯t spoil the wedding dress could be added or removed during adjustments. ¡°Actually, I would also do adjustments for ordinary couples.¡± Lilly asked in concern, ¡°Will you charge extra for it?¡± ir shook his head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I know they had spent a lot when they came to me to order their dress.¡± ir believed that everyone had the privilege to wear the most beautiful wedding dress that suits them. That was the reason he still served couples from ordinary familiespared to other luxury wedding dress designers. Lilly nodded, ¡°I agree with that.¡± ¡°Sometimes, I meet unreasonable customers too. A girl once adjusted her dress seven or eight times before the wedding. After her wedding, she came back to me with a dirty dress and used me of selling bad quality dresses.¡± ¡°How did you deal with it?¡± Lilly asked. ¡°Did you give her a refund?¡± Josh added. ¡°I did. I didn¡¯t want them to be unhappy because they had just got married. Forget about it.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. Lilly and Josh didn¡¯t know what ir said was irrelevant to him. They thought that he was a kind man until the day Anthony got married. Early in the morning of the 9th, a flock of magpies suddenly perched on the trees in the Crawford family garden. Polly stood at the highest branch. ¡°Friends! Today is Little Hades¡¯ uncle¡¯s big day! Let¡¯s make the atmosphere joyful for him! Let¡¯s go!¡± Under themand of Polly, the magpies chirped and sang loudly. At 6 AM, Anthony was awakened by the magpies. The rest of the Crawford family looked out of the window in disbelief. All of them were still sleepy. Lilly came out from her room and muttered, ¡°When magpies chirped loudly during the morning, it means the house owner is getting rich soon or something good is going to happen to them.¡± She was about to go out and take a look when she saw Polly flying around the house with a group of magpies. ¡°A match made in heaven tied the knot today! They will live happily ever after!¡± Polly was excited. ¡°Chirp, chirp, chirp!¡± Pablo came out today before Lilly returned to the sacred tree. He smirked when he saw the scene of Polly and the magpies. Polly flew in a circle beforending on Lilly¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Did I do well?¡± Everyone was speechless. Bettany looked up and saw the baby magpies were giving their blessings too. Magpies were flying all around them. Is this good or bad news for them? Chater 973 Chater 973 The Crawford family members who were woken up by the magpies were stunned at the scene. ¡°Since everyone is awake now. Let¡¯s get ready for the wedding,¡± said Bettany who came back to her senses. ording to the custom of the Crawford family, the groom had to pick up the bride at her house and y some games before they could get back to the groom¡¯s house to exchange wedding vows. Then, they would proceed with the grand wedding ceremony at a luxury hotel with other guests. Lilly had nned out a schedule ahead. Anthony had to arrive at Lisa¡¯s house before 9:15 AM and picked her up at 10:30 AM to return to Crawford¡¯s mansion. After that, they had to arrive at the hotel before 11:30 AM to greet the guests. Lisa and her bridesmaids were waiting at the vi Anthony bought for her. It was half an hour¡¯s drive away from Crawford¡¯s mansion. However, there was something unusual about her bridesmaids. ¡°Hurry up! What are you waiting for?¡± Bettany rushed her sons. The Crawford brothers immediately sprang into action. ¡°This wedding is quite special. I¡¯ll prepare more underworld bank notes for the bridesmaids,¡± Jonas said. Gilbert couldn¡¯t help butugh when he remembered Lilly¡¯s instructions, ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare something too.¡± Bryson patted Edward¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go to change our clothes.¡± Edward ran his fingers through his hair, ¡°Today¡¯s Anthony¡¯s big day! I have to be the most handsome man.¡± Cloud, who rarely had the opportunity to be on holiday for events and celebrations was excited, ¡°No way. I¡¯m the most handsome!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Bryson snickered, ¡°You all can¡¯tpare with me.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed of it, Bryson? I¡¯m the one who set up the grand wedding ceremony with my technologies,¡± Max said. Anthony looked at his childish brothers before walking back to his room. He was nervous deep down. Lilly scanned through her uncles to make sure everyone was looking good before heading back to her room to change her clothes. ¡°We¡¯re going to pick up the bride!¡± Lilly looked more excited than Anthony. Lilly put on her flower girl¡¯s dress while Bettany helped her tie her hair. ¡°Your hair grew so fast. When you shaved your head with Hannah, Granny was so worried!¡± ¡°Granny, it was Hannah who shaved. I still have my hair.¡± Lilly corrected. ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re right.¡± Bettany skillfully styled Lily¡¯s hair into a bow shape on both sides. A pearl hair clip and some flower clips were added on the bow. Lilly looked like a little elf with this hairstyle while wearing the dress. ¡°Lilly is so pretty!¡± Bettany was d. Lilly picked up the children¡¯s cosmetics on the table and said excitedly, ¡°Granny, I want to put on makeup!¡± Bettany smiled and pinched her cheeks, ¡°Lilly does not need makeup. She¡¯s perfect.¡± Lilly felt shy when she heard Bettany praised her. Josh came to Lilly¡¯s room after he changed. He was wearing a small pink shirt with white pants. His hair wasbed back like an adult. ¡°Lilly! I¡¯m ready! Let¡¯s go!¡± Josh couldn¡¯t wait for it. Most of the kids were not around during their parent¡¯s wedding ceremony. Josh felt happy that he could participate in his parent¡¯s wedding. Other children had dressed up nicely too. They were discussing the arrangements on the wedding aisle. Josh and Lilly would be in front; Drake and Hannah would go behind them. Zachary looked at them confusedly. They left him out. Chater 974 Chater 974 Zachary looked at Josh and Drake. ¡°What about me?¡± he asked. ¡°You just realized it?¡± Josh asked. Bettany got dressed and went out. She saw Zachary was in a daze. She held his hands and said, ¡°Granny is with you.¡± Zachary looked up and held Bettany¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Am I the extra one, Granny?¡± Zachary asked in an upset manner. He blushed after asking that. ¡°No way. You¡¯re as important as others. When we picked up the bride, we had to go in odd numbers. Eight of your uncles needed Charlie to make up an odd number. We have you to make up the odd number for the children. You¡¯re not an extra.¡± ¡°Why do we have to go in odd numbers when we pick up the bride?¡± Zachary asked curiously. ¡°Good thingse in pairs. We left with an odd number and we returned with an even number counting the bride.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Zachary paused. ¡°Nine adults and five children made a total of fourteen people. It¡¯s an even number. I¡¯m still an extra.¡± Zachary didn¡¯t feel like going. He better wait at home. Bettany couldn¡¯t bear to let him wait at home alone. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Children are not counted.¡± In case there was a child in Lisa¡¯s belly, it would make an even number. ¡°Go.¡± Bettany let go of Zachary¡¯s hand when they reached the door. ¡°I¡¯ll wait at home for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡ª Lilly and the others rushed outside happily. The Crawford brothers were standing at the door. They were wearing ck suits, each holding a red rose. Anthony¡¯s red rose was pinned to the front of his jacket. Bryson turned around and smiled, ¡°Greetings to our little princess. Are wete to escort her?¡± Jonas slightly bent over and made an inviting gesture. ¡°Let¡¯s go, princesses.¡± The other brothers were bickering with each other. Lilly felt dazzled and amused. Little did she know, this would be the happiest moment in her memories. Edward put the rose into his mouth and carried Lilly. ¡°Come one!¡± ¡°Hey, Edward! Didn¡¯t we agree to let Lilly choose whose car she wanted to ride?¡± ¡°Get him!¡± Hannah wanted to join the fun but she was stopped by Gilbert. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Girls in dresses have to walk slowly. Be careful of falling.¡± Gilbert ruffled her hair. Hannah immediately protested, ¡°Don¡¯t mess up my hair, Uncle Gilbert!¡± Nine cars left to get Lisa. After they left, a figure peeked out down the corner of the road. The person was none other than Helen. Chater 975 Chater 975 Helen felt envious when she looked at the Crawford family who was still standing strong. Since the Crawford family did not support her financially anymore, Helen turned into a shabby olddy. She recently watched the news and saw Bettany living a luxurious lifestyle. She felt that life was unfair. Moreover, she had some health problems now. She needed someone to take care of her. She couldn¡¯t count on Winona, who was sentenced to jail for 25 years. She could only think of Hannah. Helen usually dared not approach the Crawford family. She knew that they could get Winona out of jail since they could send her to jail. Today was a great opportunity for her. No one would mess up the wedding ceremony for her. No one could drive her away because she was Hannah¡¯s grandmother. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°I miss Hannah so much. She must have missed me too. Without a mother, she might get bullied by Lilly¡­¡± ¡ª The Crawford family arrived at Lisa¡¯s house on time. Edward got out of the car with confidence and enthusiasm. ke looked down from the balcony and said, ¡°Open the gate yourself if you want to pick Lisa up.¡± Max was surprised, ¡°Wait, why are you here?¡± ¡°Surprise!¡± ke said cheekily. ¡°Wait for me, brothers. I will open the door for you from the inside.¡± Edward unbuttoned his suit and climbed over the wall. The moment he reached the other side, he screamed. The ghost bride smiled at Edward. She reached out, ¡°Good morning, sir. You have to give me some ¡®money¡¯ before they can enter. I need a billion.¡± Edward was shocked. He dared not move from the wall. Damn! Edward felt a gush of wind on his bottom. His pants were torn when he got caught in the branches while he climbed over the wall. Chater 976 Chater 976 Edward froze in ce. He was afraid that his pants would get ripped rather than being afraid of the ghosts. Jonas teased from outside, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would be the first to open the door for us?¡± Bryson smiled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Edward? You peed?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Edward turned red, ¡°No!¡± Everyone in the Crawford family knew that there were ghosts in Lilly¡¯s jar of souls. ¡°What? A billion is too much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not much for you, sir¡­¡± the ghost bride said sadly. ¡°I¡¯m Lilly¡¯s uncle. Lilly would be sad if she knew that I don¡¯t have much money left after I give them to you. You don¡¯t want her to be sad, right?¡± ¡°Alright. One hundred million then. Please write a credit note.¡± It was Edward¡¯s first time writing a credit note for ghosts. After he signed the note, the ghost bride was joyful. ¡°You can let them in now, sir. Don¡¯t forget to give me my money, or else I will have to go to you in the middle of the night.¡± Edward hurriedly opened the door. ¡°Edward, you wet your pants? Howe your pants were torn?¡± Cloud asked. Edward quickly covered his crotch area. He realized that his pants were fine. It was an illusion all along. He turned around and saw a doll smiling at him. It was more terrifying than the ghost bride. ¡°ke, did you do it on purpose?¡± Edward took a step back and questioned ke. ¡°What did you say? The wind is too strong. I can¡¯t hear clearly!¡± When the Crawford brothers reached the door, the ghosts were all crying for money. Jonas gave them the underworld banknotes that he prepared earlier. All the ghosts were excited when they received the money. ¡°I¡¯m rich now!¡± ¡°I want to be the richest ¡®person¡¯ in hell!¡± ¡°You guys were bribed so easily! It won¡¯t be easy for me to let you pick up the bride,¡± the harem spirit said. ¡°You guys just need to¡­¡± Jonas picked up Lilly and showed her to the ghosts. They are cheating! How could they bring out Little Hades? ¡°We lost once they brought Little Hades out!¡± The weakling spirit eximed. Jonas and Lilly ran inside. After ying some games with the bridesmaids, the Crawford brothers finally arrived at the door of Lisa¡¯s room. A triumphant smile appeared on Anthony¡¯s face. Chater 977 Chater 977 Anthony Crawford revealed a victorious smile, adjusted his tie, and held the rose in his hand. Click ¨C the door was unexpectedly locked! Wait, didn¡¯t I already pass through all the obstacles? Lilly had dealt with all the ghost spirits in the jar of souls, even persuading ke MacNeil to join their side. This shouldn¡¯t be happening¡­ But then, a figure of Pablo Belmont¡¯s soul appeared at the door. Master Belmont¡¯s lips curved slightly as he said, ¡± Mr. Anthony, you are not short of money, are you?¡± Anthony Crawford: ¡°¡­¡± Pablo Belmont continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m notcking either.¡± Anthony Crawford: ¡°¡­¡± Pablo Belmont said, ¡°For this round, I will ask you three questions. If you can answer them correctly, you can take Lisa arthy with you.¡± Anthony Crawford nodded and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Pablo Belmont¡¯s smile faded a bit, and a seriousness appeared in his eyes. ¡°Do you know that she is not an ordinary person?¡± Anthony Crawford uttered, ¡°I know.¡± Pablo Belmont continued, ¡°Do you know that she cannot stay in the mortal world like this?¡± Anthony Crawford hesitated for a moment, and for some reason, his heart suddenly felt a pang of pain. ¡°I know¡­¡± He spoke slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve known all along.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Some time ago, he had asked Lilly if Lisa arthy could recover to her normal state, and Lilly¡¯s answer was no. Lilly had said before that it wasn¡¯t good for Lisa arthy to stay in the Crawford family for a long time, for anyone. So, during this long period of time, Lisa arthy had never stopped moving, including the time when Lilly went down to the underworld. She spent most of her time on the road. She traveled through many cities, mountains, searching for what she was supposed to find and completing her mission. It was like umting merits¡ªevery time shepleted a task, her time to return would increase by a few days. That¡¯s why Lisa arthy didn¡¯t appear frequently, and most of the time, she only rushed back when Lilly returned. Whenever she returned, he was always there, so people who didn¡¯t know would think that he was always with Lisa arthy¡­ Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Anthony Crawford, and the previousughter quieted down involuntarily. After a brief moment of absentmindedness, Anthony Crawford regained his senses and heard Pablo Belmont asking the final question: ¡°With these two circumstances, are you sure you can apany her like this indefinitely?¡± Unlike a normal couple, where one goes to work in the morning and the other cooks at home waiting for the other to return, or where they wake up every day and see each other. Separated for long periods, uncertain about the second half of life, can you ept these conditions? Can you remain faithful? Anthony Crawford nodded; his eyes filled with determination. ¡°I am sure.¡± Pablo Belmont stared at him for a few seconds, finally stepping aside, and said, ¡°Very well¡­ you can open the door.¡± The slight trace of triumph in Anthony Crawford¡¯s eyes turned into deepposure as he once again grasped the door handle. Click ¨C The door opened, and he took a deep breath, about to say something. But then, he heard Lisa arthy shouting from inside, ¡°Take more! Take more! Give me some too!¡± Anthony Crawford¡¯s mouth twitched. The uncles: ¡°???¡± Damn husband¡­ he¡¯s supposed to kiss his wife! Lisa arthy saw the door suddenly open and paused for a moment. Then, a suspicious emotion appeared on her face. ¡°Ha¡­ hahaha, you¡¯re here!¡± She sat on the bed, opened her arms, and showed a big smile. ¡°Just now, all of you misheard!¡± she eximed. Anthony Crawford chuckled and without hesitation, embraced her. ¡°Yes, I believe you.¡± The uncles had expressions that were sourly amused, ¡°Eww¡­ so disgusting!¡± Anthony Crawford lifted Lisa arthy up in his arms and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Edward Crawford, Gilbert Crawford and Cloud Crawford grabbed the flower cannons and set them off with a loud bang. Amidst the falling petals, Anthony Crawford carried Lisa arthy steadily as they walked outside. Lilly tossed the petals in his hand and happily eximed, ¡°It¡¯s time for a joyful asion, let¡¯s wee the bride!¡± Josh Crawford, Hannah Crawford and Zachary Crawford quickly showered them with rose petals! This was an impromptu addition to the program by the children. Drake Crawford reluctantly and awkwardly scattered the petals into the air¡­ The wedding procession, in all its grandeur, made its way back to the Crawford family mansion and Lisa arthy was carried to the pre-arranged bridal chamber. Everyone prepared themselves and headed to the hotel. The highly anticipated wedding, people had been waiting at the entrance of the wedding venue and along the two roads of the rose garden since early morning. They still didn¡¯t know where the Crawford family was located, if they had known, they would have waited right at the entrance of the Crawford family mansion. Many people watched through their cameras, and countless drones hovered in the air. Numerous inte celebrities sought to ride the wave of poprity, excitedly live streaming the event. Finally, amidst great anticipation, the Crawford family¡¯s motorcade arrived in a grand procession! Leading the way were ten ck Cadics, followed by two rows of white cars, all adorned with ribbons and roses. Compared to those wealthy individuals who would show off their elongated golden Lincolns or fancy pink and red sports cars, the Crawford family indeed remained low-key! ¡°Wow¡­ I thought their entrance would be more sensational, with helicopters and golden tanks¡­ So, that¡¯s it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it? You¡¯re saying it¡¯s just like this with a fleet of ten top-of-the-line Cadics?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want the Cadics; I¡¯ll settle for the Te behind them¡­¡± As the motorcade came to a stop, the crowd realized that the two rows of Te behind were actually the Su family¡¯s security and staff. The crowd: ¡°¡­¡± Chater 978 Chater 978 Moonlight: [This is so sour! Even security guards are riding BMWs! All these luxury cars on the streets, what will happen if I own one too!] Sunset: [Yeah, that¡¯s right! So what if every security guard has a BMW? So what if they buynd to build a wedding venue? So what if they have an 80-million-dor wedding dress? ughs with tears)] Sunflower: [Does the Crawford family need a dishwasher? I can sweep the floors too!] Dandelion: [Me! Me! Me! I can clean the toilets!] Moon & Star: [Some people just can¡¯t maintain their dignity! Does having money mean you have to abandon your pride? Have some shame! Get lost, let me handle this.] In every live-streaming room, the appearance of the Crawford family instantly skyrocketed their poprity. As the car door at the forefront opened, the groom stepped out and extended his hand to help the bride out of the car. Lisa was nervous, and the narrow car door made her worried about scraping her diamond. As she got out of the car, she stumbled and plunged directly into Anthony¡¯s arms. The force pushed Anthony two steps backward. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Cough¡­¡± Anthony finally managed to stop, nearly coughing up his lungs. Lisa looked up with an apologetic expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Anthony couldn¡¯t help but smile and gently patted her head. ¡°No need to apologize.¡± The live chat was quiet for several seconds. Why? Because everyone was taking screenshots¡­ After taking the screenshots, the live chat erupted again: Sunny Side Up: [OMG, is this the groom!? Is this the bride?! This is my new favorite couple!] Sunflower: [A handsome, mature man, and a cute, lovely wife! Ahhh! Truly a perfect match for a wealthy family¡¯s CEO!] Fishy: [I dropped my melon seeds! Then I picked them up again! I got so excited that my mom asked why I was screaming while watching a livestream!] Anthony held Lisa¡¯s hand and slowly walked towards the dreamy rose garden. Members of the Crawford family came out of the cars one after another, ready to wee the guests. The live-streaming rooms operating the drones were instantly packed with fans, and they were more excited than on New Year¡¯s Day. ¡°The golden boy of film, Jonas!¡± Indeed, the genes were strong, and jealousy spread across the inte: Not a single one of the golden boy¡¯s brothers isn¡¯t handsome! Jonas¡¯ fans were cheering loudly outside, holding up cards: ¡°Wishing happiness and eternal love to Jonas¡¯ brother on his wedding day!¡± Anyone who didn¡¯t know would have thought it was Jonas getting married. The wedding scene was indeed bustling and lively! Amidst the excitement, Helen mingled with the crowd, following the guests from the other side. Bettany and Hugh stood at the entrance of the Rose Manor, wearing smiles, receiving the guests. Lisa and Lilly had already gone to the designated makeup room to prepare. Anthony and the other brothers scattered around, exchanging greetings with the arriving guests. Helen deliberately avoided these areas. With such a grand wedding, the Crawford family had invited many guests, and naturally, there was a distinction between the familiar VIPs and the ordinary guests, managed by the etiquette hostesses for registration. ¡°Are you with the groom¡¯s party or the bride¡¯s party?¡± The etiquette hostess politely asked the elderly person who approached, her smile fading slightly. Helen replied ambiguously, ¡°I¡¯m with the groom¡¯s party, a distant rtive of the second branch¡­¡± The etiquette hostess nodded, ¡°Alright, please register on this side, and can you show your invitation?¡± With so many people, many were trying to sneak in, making the invitations crucial. Helen didn¡¯t have an invitation. Even if she wanted to fake one, she couldn¡¯t because each invitation had Anthony¡¯s handwritten signature¡­ ¡°Ahem, I forgot to bring it, but you can call Miss Hannah from the Crawford family. She will recognize me.¡± The etiquette hostess immediately became less amodating. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, without an invitation, you cannot enter. Alternatively, you can make a call for someone toe and receive you.¡± Helen¡¯s face reddened, and she angrily lowered her voice, ¡°What do you mean? Look down on me, huh? Who do you think you are¡­ just an etiquette hostess hired by the Crawford family!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m a rtive from Hannah¡¯s side! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and get Liam and Hannah!¡± ¡°I¡¯m old. Do you think I woulde here to freeload? What the hell¡­¡± The etiquette hostess was speechless. She could see what this olddy was thinking. Being guests of the Crawford family, they were genuinely concerned about offending any important guests. But with so many people trying to sneak in, especially those livestream hosts trying to earn money through gifts, they had encountered countless situations like this! They had seen all sorts of tricks! Who knew if this olddy was another new trick they hade up with? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please leave!¡± The etiquette hostess directly drove her away without courtesy. With so many people, sometimes being a bit harsh was necessary to control those who wanted to slip through the cracks. Helen felt utterly embarrassed and humiliated. As a rtive, shouldn¡¯t she be allowed to attend a wedding banquet? Was it normal to kick someone out at a joyous event like this? Helen couldn¡¯t help but wipe her tears. ¡°Bullying an olddy! Where¡¯s your conscience? I¡¯ve already said I¡¯m a rtive from the second branch. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and find Liam and Hannah!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Let me go¡­¡± ir, as a wedding dress designer, although he had fewer chances to make alterations now, still attended the wedding as a guest. And what he witnessed was an olddy being ruthlessly driven away by the etiquette hostess. He frowned slightly, feeling sorry for the old woman. Chater 979 Chater 979 Helen engaged in yful behavior, but she hesitated to avoid causing rm to the Crawford family stationed at the entrance on the opposite side. Consequently, she refrained from making excessive movements. Instead, she decided to continue talking to establish her connection to the Crawford family. She imed to be a rtive, specifically the grandmother of one of the youngdies in the Crawford family. To validate her statement, she suggested seeking confirmation from someone else. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When asked for her invitation card, Helen exined that she had identally dropped it. Simrly, when requested her phone number, she imed to be an elderly person unfamiliar with operating phones. Witnessing Helen being pushed and about to fall, ir promptly intervened and supported her, inquiring about the situation. The hostess expressed her concern, stating, ¡°This person wants to enter, and we allowed her, but she refuses to cooperate.¡± In a gentle and persuasive tone, ir addressed the situation, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for an elderly person. If you have something to say, please take your time and speak calmly. There¡¯s no need to push people.¡± Although ir¡¯s appearance may not have been particrly attractive, he possessed a tall and slender frame, dressed impably, exuded an impressive demeanor, and spoke with remarkable gentleness and politeness. Consequently, a few individuals were drawn to him and agreed with his sentiments. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s not easy when one grows old. Perhaps there¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s lying, and she has been speaking here for quite some time. There must be a reason.¡± ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t be so harsh on the elderly!¡± Miss Etiquette intervened, feeling a sense of injustice. Was it not challenging for her as well? Her responsibility entailed verifying invitations and preventing unrted individuals from gaining entry. However, the man¡¯s remark shifted the me onto her, as if she had done something wrong, despite his kindness towards the elderly man. Who could understand such a sentiment? Miss Etiquette bit her lip and stated, ¡°During the work arrangement meeting this morning, the Crawford family explicitly stated that people without an invitation would not be allowed inside.¡± ir calmly responded, ¡°I understand your work, but I have observed that the old man has been exining his situation here, and he even mentioned that he can contact the Crawford family for verification. It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s lying.¡± ¡°The attire worn by the old man consists of high-end garments, and his shoulder bag is a limited-edition piece from Hermes. Moreover, the ne he¡¯s wearing is made of emerald agate. These are not possessions that ordinary people would have.¡± ir¡¯s gentle smile persisted as he patiently expressed his viewpoint. With a quick nce, he was able to discern the details of Helen¡¯s outfit. Although it appeared a bit outdated, it still held significant value. Eventually, ir added, ¡°If it¡¯s a lie, why don¡¯t we ask someone from the Crawford family to verify it? What do you think?¡± Miss Etiquette, in awe of ir¡¯s humble and polite demeanor, found herself momentarily speechless. Helen¡¯s expression underwent a slight change. Miss Etiquette muttered, ¡°But I don¡¯t dare to contact the Crawford family. I want you to make the call.¡± She regarded the Crawford family as authorities, and the idea of personally reaching out to them was intimidating. If anyone called for her manager, she would feel fearful. Helen swiftly interjected, ¡°It¡¯s alright, there¡¯s no need to call them. The Crawford family is very busy today. Just call my granddaughter, Hannah!¡± ir felt a twinge of curiosity, but it made sense when he considered it. The elderly often feared inconveniencing others. He could not help but think of his mother, who simrly avoided troubling others. Sometimes, when she returned from the market and could not find transportation, she would rather walk several miles than ask her nephew to pick her up. This sense of empathy softened ir¡¯s heart. He stated, ¡°Alright, here¡¯s my invitation. I¡¯ll apany this old man inside, and then I¡¯ll confirm with the Crawford family whether he is a rtive.¡± ir handed over his invitation to Miss Etiquette. ¡°I will take full responsibility for this matter. If there are any issues, please contact me. My name is ir, and I am Mrs. Crawford¡¯s wedding dress designer.¡± Miss Etiquette was secretly astonished. The designer of the 80-million-dor wedding dress? Everyone present also nced in surprise. Mrs. Crawford¡¯s wedding dress was renowned, so if this person was indeed her designer, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. The hostess had no choice but to reluctantly say, ¡°Well¡­ pleasee in¡­¡± After all, this person imed responsibility, and continuing to stop Helen would only reflect poorly on the hostess herself. Moreover, the valuable clothing and essories Helen wore seemed unlikely to belong to a mere influencer trying to sneak in. Helen triumphantly entered the venue as she desired. In her heart, she praised ir incessantly. What a nice guy! What a gullible fool! It¡¯s so easy to trick him! Unaware of Helen¡¯s thoughts, ir kindly asked, ¡°Sir, let me take you to the Crawford family.¡± Helen quickly waved her hands and said, ¡°No, no, they are all busy!¡± ir paused, momentarily taken aback. Worried that ir would grow suspicious, Helen sighed and fabricated a story, ¡°I am Liam¡¯s mother-in- law. There are two youngdies in the Crawford family, one of whom is my granddaughter. You know her, right?¡± ir was not aware of the specific details, but he did know that Mr. Crawford¡¯s second son had two children. However, he had mistakenly confused Helen with Lilly, the child he met earlier. He had visited the Crawford family twice, and during his second visit, he had only met the eight sons of the family. Apart from Lisa, he had never seen another wife. Recognizing that wealthy families often concealed secrets, ir refrained from prying out of respect. ir nodded, hearing Helen sigh and continue, ¡°My daughter divorced the second son of the Crawford family. She made a mistake and left on her own¡­ but Hannah stayed behind.¡± ¡°Every time I want to visit my granddaughter, I fear that it will anger the Crawford family. After all, it was my daughter who first made the wrong choices¡­¡± Chater 980 Chater 980 Helen wiped away her tears. ¡°My daughter didn¡¯t cherish it, but what could I say? I didn¡¯t dare to interfere. Today I saw that the eldest son of the Crawford family got married, so I wanted to ask Hannah to give him a gift bag. The most important thing is to meet Hannah.¡± Helen did not lie. Her purpose today was indeed to meet Hannah. No one was giving her a pension. She wanted to find Hannah to get some pocket money every month. Before Hannah grew up, she hoped to improve her rtionship with Hannah. ir got it and expressed understanding. This granny is also pitiful. Her child was divorced and ran away. She¡¯s the only one left. Because of her daughter¡¯s troubles, she dared note to the Crawford family even if she wanted to see her granddaughter. ir looked at Helen. Seeing her bewildered and embarrassed, he felt even more sympathetic. ¡°Follow me this way. The young masters anddies of the Crawford family should be there.¡± ir was familiar with the wedding scene. Before the bride walked to the groom, he needed to check on the wedding dress. The flower girl was waiting with the bride on the other side, so Hannah should be there too. When ir arrived at the bridal dressing room, the staff was busy. Hannah sat on a chair in the garden while eating a mango. Although she wore a skirt, she looked very heroic. ¡°Hannah!¡± Helen called out without waiting for ir to speak. Hannah looked up in a daze. After a few seconds of stunning, she finally came to her senses and asked in surprise, ¡°Grandma?¡± When ir heard it, he confirmed that Helen was Hannah¡¯s grandmother. Helen hurried over, touched Hannah, and wiped away tears. ¡°Hannah, my baby! How are you doing recently? Why are you eating here alone? Did you have a good meal? Look at you! You¡¯re skinny.¡± Hannah was ufortable. She tilted slightly, frowned, and asked, ¡°Grandma, why are you here?¡± Helen answered, ¡°I miss you. Have you forgotten me?¡± Hannah was speechless for a moment. She had not seen Helen for a long time and had a carefree personality. Bettany had exined why Liam and Winona divorced and what Winona did wrong. Hannah knew Winona had killed someone. That was Ms. Ugly in Lilly¡¯s jar of souls. So when Winona got caught, Hannah could understand and ept it. Although Winona and Helen taught Helen badly, Winona and Helen were kind to her. So, although Hannah felt unnatural, she said, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯d better note. Granny won¡¯t be happy if she finds out.¡± Helen sighed. She turned and pretended to wipe her tears quietly. ¡°I know. I only came to see you. I¡¯m satisfied when I see you¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Hannah felt a little ufortable. After all, she was only a child. So she was a little soft-hearted. Hannah was confused and said without thinking, ¡°You saw me now. Can you go back?¡± Helen was stunned. ir frowned slightly. This girl is far worse than Little Miss Lilly. How can a child say such a thing to her grandma? Does she dislike her grandma so much? Hannah had a good life in the Crawford family, but certainly not Helen. Even her clothes and bags were fashionable items that had been outdated for several years. But Helen had to wear them to attend the wedding. If it were a wealthy granny, no one would dress like this. She would beughed at when going out, so ir sympathized with Helen. Helen wanted to see Hannah, but Hannah rejected her. Helen must be sad and embarrassed. ¡°You guys chat for a while. I¡¯lle to pick you upter,¡± ir said to Helen gently. He turned around and wanted to leave, but he could not hold back and said to Hannah, ¡°Little Miss Hannah, she¡¯s your grandma. You shouldn¡¯t treat her like this. We¡¯ll grow old, and your grandma miss you. Wouldn¡¯t it be bad for you to let your grandma go? If it were you, you would be sad too, right? Your grandma is old. Just talk to her more!¡± Hannah was speechless. She did not know what to say! She did not forget her grandma, but she knew what her grandma did. Helen made trouble for Liam, Winona, and Bettany. She never gave Helen the Crawford family¡¯s money because it was Bettany and Anthony¡¯s. But she thought about making money herself when she grew up and gave it to Helen. Helen doted on her and treated her well. She also must provide for Helen. But only support and care. No one knew that the carefree Hannah had thought about these issues. If Helen had known, she would not have made such a fuss. She never knew what she did today made Hannah disappointed in her and would lose her future support. Chater 981 Chater 981 Being scolded by ir, Hannah was very depressed. ir said that Grandma treated her so well, but she disliked Grandma very much. Wasn¡¯t this using her of being ungrateful, disliking the poor and loving the rich, irresponsible? ¡°Who are you?¡± Hannah said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to point out our family¡¯s affairs!¡± ir sighed in his heart. When the old man came here just now, he mentioned that the Crawford family had eight sons and one daughter. The daughter died of leukemia when she was a child, and Lilly was found and brought backter. The daughter of the Crawford family has always been favored by her eight older brothers, her parents loved her, and after her death, the family put all their love on Lilly. So Lilly was very favored, but her granddaughter was freed, and they did not know if she was doing well in the Crawford family¡­ Looking at Hannah in front of her again, it really was like that. The Crawford family was too entric. If the other littledy had taught her to respect the old and love the young, she would not be like this. ¡°Little Miss Hannah, I¡¯m also doing it for your own good.¡± ir persuaded patiently, ¡°We should respect the old and love the young as human beings. A person who understands dignity and reason will be a person who is respected and loved when he grows up.¡± people.¡± Hannah was toozy to listen to him, so he stared and said, ¡°My Daddy will teach me about it! Get lost!¡± Seven-year-old Hannah was usually careless, but when it came to people she did not like, she would be arrogant. She was toozy to defend herself, and she could not win the others anyway, so why did she say so much? Generally, if she could win a speech, she moves her hands and mouth, but if she could not win a speech, she would move her hands or mouth. If it was not for the wedding of her aunt and uncle, she would have kicked him a few times! ir had no choice but to temporarily leave and instructed Helen toe and pick her upter. Meddling in other people¡¯s family affairs was not an easy decision for him to make, so that was the extent of his involvement. However, the ghostly voice of his conscience haunted ir¡¯s thoughts¡­ ¡°No, it¡¯s too heartbreaking to leave the old man here like this!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the old man? She simply longs for her granddaughter, but her granddaughter keeps rejecting her¡­ it¡¯s so pitiful!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and help the old man, exin the truth to the child. It¡¯s not good for such a young child to harbor such thoughts. The Crawford family doesn¡¯t care, so let¡¯s provide support when we see it¡­¡± ir hesitated and struggled within himself, but his manners and upbringing reminded him not to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs. Despite leaving, he could not stop thinking about Helen and even worried about her. He worried that the Crawford family would discover her and drive her away. Judging from Hannah¡¯s behavior, one could deduce the Crawford family¡¯s attitude towards Helen, and he feared that the old man would be mistreated by her granddaughter. ir even envisioned Hannah verbally and physically abusing her grandmother. Regardless of what Hannah¡¯s mother had done wrong, the elderlydy should not bear the consequences. That was why ir was constantly uneasy, even while upied with other matters, and inadvertently helped in covering up for Hannah¡¯s grandmother. Hannah, in her sour mood, had no interest in eating any mangoes. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She tossed the mango into the trash can, wiped her hands and mouth with a wet paper towel, and said to her grandmother, ¡°Grandma, hurry up before Grandma Betanny finds out.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I will drive her away.¡± Hannah felt a sense of apathy in her heart. She knew it was not right to drive her grandma away, but it would be even worse if she appeared at her aunt¡¯s wedding today. She had a vague sense that if her grandma were still present, she did not know what she would do. As if confirming her thoughts, her grandma approached and whispered, ¡°Hannah, are you having a difficult time in the Crawford family? Are they treating you unfairly? If it weren¡¯t for Lilly¡¯s return, everything in the Crawford family would be yours, after all, you are the only girl!¡± Helen, Hannah¡¯s grandmother, expressed her concern, saying, ¡°Look at you, you¡¯ve lost weight. You¡¯re just hiding here and eating mangoes. Grandma feels so sorry for you!¡± Hannah looked puzzled and questioned her grandmother, ¡°Grandma, do you think I¡¯m a bad person?¡± She could not understand how her grandmother could im she had lost weight when her face was still round. Perhaps her grandmother had poor eyesight. Considering the strict feeding policy in the Crawford family, no one was allowed to lose weight. Even Hannah¡¯s uncle had to work hard to maintain his figure. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore,¡± Hannah grew impatient. ¡°Please leave. For real, I don¡¯t want you to make things ugly.¡± Hannah¡¯s straightforward nature was such that she expressed her desire for her grandmother to leave directly, unlike adults who might have hinted at it indirectly. This nearly broke Hannah¡¯s grandmother¡¯s heart. She opened her mouth, but the tears began to flow again. ¡°Weren¡¯t you close to me? Grandma raised you when you were so long.¡± ¡°Grandma hasn¡¯t visited you for so long, not because she didn¡¯t want to, but because she was afraid of causing you trouble¡­¡± Hannah was left speechless and resorted to pushing her grandmother, saying, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that great? Aren¡¯t you causing me trouble now?¡± Helen choked with emotions, feeling immense anger. How did Hannah end up like this? What kind of upbringing had she received in the Crawford family? She used to be a good girl! Now she had be heartless, being ungrateful to her Grandma. She was her grandmother, and Hannah was just driving her away like this? ¡°Hannah¡­ Hannah!¡± Witnessing Hannah¡¯s determination, Helen desperately grabbed onto the flower basket arch, refusing to let go. Both Hannah and her grandmother were engaged in a fierce struggle, each trying to hold their ground. Chater 982 Chater 982 At this moment, Hannah was still reasonable with Helen. With Hannah¡¯s temper, if someone had yed a trick on her in school, she would have punched them. Hannah had been in many fights before. However, now she just wanted to pull her grandmother away quickly. Helen gripped the archway tightly, which slightly crushed the pink roses and caused some flowers to fall off. Hannah quickly let go of her hand, but Helen continued to pull back, causing her to bump into the archway. Crash! The pink roses fell off the wall. Hannah was furious and asked, ¡°Grandma, what do you want?¡± Helen replied, ¡°I just came to see you.¡± Hannah scolded her, ¡°You didn¡¯te to see me. You came to ruin my uncle¡¯s wedding. You wouldn¡¯t be like this if you came to see me.¡± Helen was dizzy after being hit. She was also angry. She felt that Hannah was an ungrateful person. She wondered if the Crawford family had spoken ill of her behind her back. Helen knelt and cried, ¡°Hannah, how could you think of me like this? Did the Crawford family say bad things about me? Hannah, I have my difficulties.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t treat me like this. You are the only one I can rely on now. If you don¡¯t care about me, I have no choice but to die.¡± Lilly ran around the house but could not find Hannah. Instead, Lilly heard some familiar crying. She was puzzled, and Josh said, ¡°Where did Hannah go? ¡± Isn¡¯t Hannah supposed to be outside eating mangoes? But she is not there. They ran into ir on the way out. Josh tried to capture the Holy Mother Ghost but failed. It seemed like ir was intentionally blocking them. Lilly pulled Josh over and saw the scene of Helen crying. Josh became angry. The old witch who taught Hannah bad things is here again. He rolled his sleeves and was about to walk forward, but Lilly stopped him and said, ¡°Wait, brother. Look, is sister using that rag to block her grandmother¡¯s mouth?¡± Uh, Lilly felt a bit guilty for wanting to see Hannah block her grandmother¡¯s mouth. It turned out that Helen was crying and making a fuss, and Hannah was getting impatient. She looked around and spotted a rag in the corner not far away. Hannah did not disappoint anyone. She was pushed to her limit and rushed over to grab the rag, stuffing it directly into Helen¡¯s mouth. Helen did not see iting and quickly pulled the rag out. Her patience was also running out. How did she be like this? The way the Crawford family educated the children were incorrect. If a child treated her grandmother like this outside, they would be cursed by others. Helen spat a few times, trying to get rid of the dirty taste in her mouth. ¡°Hannah, how could you do this to me?¡± Hannah stared at her and said, ¡°Then what do you want me to do? Hurry up and say it.¡± She was just a child. How could she take her grandmother to live with the Crawford family? That was impossible. It seemed highly unlikely that she would move in with her grandmother. She had no desire to leave the Crawford family, as they had been kind to her. Her grandparents, uncles, and aunts were also wonderful people. More importantly, she had her little sister, Lilly apany her. Hannah did not want to leave. Helen realized the timing was right and tearfully said, ¡°Hannah, I have been sicktely and have no money for treatment or food. I have no choice but toe to you for help.¡± ¡°Please give me some money, and I will leave now¡­¡± Hannah was speechless. It finally dawned on her that Helen hade to ask for money. She frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any money now. Are you that desperate? Why don¡¯t you sell the ne?¡± She remembered the ne too well. Liam bought it for Bettany as a birthday gift, but Helen had come to ask for money and took it away. Liam was very angry then. It was also the first time she saw her parents quarrel fiercely. Liam was quiet, and Winona kept ming him, ¡°She is my mother. What¡¯s wrong with giving it to her? Can¡¯t you just buy another one?¡± Liam imed the ne was worth millions, which only fueled Winona¡¯s anger. She said that Liam was always generous to Bettany but not to Helen. Hannah thought about all this and felt that if Helen had no other way, she could sell the ne for treatment. Max worked at the hospital, and she knew there was medical insurance and the treatment would not be expensive. A few million should be enough. Besides, Helen did not look like she was sick at all. Helen wiped away her tears as she said, ¡°This ne is the only thing your mother left for me. I can¡¯t bear to sell it.¡± Suddenly, Hannah said, ¡°But Grandma, I don¡¯t have much money either. Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯m not treated well in the Crawford family? They all dote on Lilly over me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s true. I can¡¯t even get a proper meal from the Crawford family. I can only eat their leftovers.¡± Hannah said. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Josh and Lilly could not believe what Hannah was saying. Hannah continued, ¡°So no one gives me money, and I only have a hundred thousand left. Are you going to take it away?¡± Helen was stunned. She looked at Hannah with doubt as if she were lying. Even if Hannah was not favored in the Crawford family, she could not have only a hundred thousand in pocket money. She thought Hannah was living a pretty good life. This girl must be trying to trick me! Chater 983 Chater 983 Helen said, ¡°Hannah, are you lying to me? Are they treating you so badly?¡± Hannah nodded, ¡°Yes, Grandma, didn¡¯t you just say that?¡± Helen felt like she was shooting herself in the foot and was speechless for a while. She stammered, ¡°Then¡­ Can you give me a hundred thousand first?¡± Something was better than nothing, and Helen did not believe that Hannah only had a hundred thousand. She must be lying to her. She would not even give her any money. Hannah was bing more and more ruthless as she grew up. Hannah stared at her and said, ¡°But grandma, the money is for food. If you take it away, I don¡¯t have money to eat. Will you still take it away?¡± Helen was speechless. How is this possible? Helen knew that the Crawford family would never do anything to harm a child. ¡°No, you are their granddaughter. How could they not feed you? But I have no money, and I¡¯m sick. Hannah, give the money to me first. When I get better, I will return it to you.¡± Hannah was disappointed in Helen because her words were full of lies. She came to see her only to ask for money. Helen said she missed her, but she just wanted her money. She even lied about being sick just to get money, which made Hannah lose all trust in her grandmother. Hannah was sad to realize it. It turned out that she was not that important to Helen. Helen¡¯s love for her was only for her money. Maybe Helen was nice to her when she was young because she had some value for her. Hannah knew what it was like to be truly cared for and loved, just like how Bettany treated Lilly, Zachary, and herself or how Anthony treated her wife. In any case, it was not like Helen. ¡°Grandma, please leave and don¡¯te to see me again.¡± Hannah had made up her mind, feeling disappointed and sad. She never wanted to see Helen again. Helen was furious. She refused to give even a hundred thousand to her. She is heartless, cold- blooded, and ungrateful. Being so young and already so materialistic and indifferent, what will be of her when she grows up? ¡°Hannah, oh¡­ My heart hurts!¡± Helen held onto the door frame and refused to leave, as if saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t give me money, I won¡¯t leave¡±. Little did she know that this only made Hannah more determined to cut ties with her. Hannah became increasingly angry and sad, and these emotions created a strong sense of resistance within her. With tears, she grabbed Helen¡¯s hand again and growled, ¡°Go away. I don¡¯t want to see you. Go away.¡± Although Hannah could not drag her away, she still pulled with all her strength. Lilly pursed her lips and remembered her first meeting with Hannah. At that time, Hannah would often shout, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you go away!¡± This olddy was annoying. As soon as she appeared, she brought Hannah back to the old days and drove her crazy. Lilly moved her finger. A bright light flew out with a swoosh. Powerful spell. At the same time, Bettany, standing on the second floor in the distance, sighed and said, ¡°She can¡¯t do it herself. Go down and drive that olddy away.¡± Anthony shook his head and said, ¡°Wait a little longer. Trust Hannah. She can handle it.¡± It turned out that the Crawford family had received the news when Hannah and Helen started to quarrel. Anthony had stopped them from getting involved. Anthony felt that Helen was always a hidden factor of uncertainty. Even if they drive her away, as Hannah¡¯s grandmother, she will alwayse to find her. Although Hannah could be rough and careless at times, Crawford¡¯s family knew she was very kind. It was uncertain whether she would secretly earn money to support Helen in the future. Anthony did not want to see it happening. He believed that even if his family was cruel or cold-blooded, why should they show mercy to someone who was not good to their child? Helen had no right to ask for support from Hannah. Therefore, Anthony wanted Hannah to solve this problem on her own. Hannah did not disappoint them. Anthony had just decided that if Hannah still could not drag Helen away, then forget it. Although the Crawford family could help, it was better if Hannah could do it on her own. However, Hannah suddenly roared as if she were under the control of a strongman and lifted Helen. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Even the rose-arched door was pulled up together by her. Hannah was stunned momentarily and scared to let go of her hold slightly. Helen was also stunned. How could she get so much strength? Could the mango she just ate be mixed with a power pill? Hannah immediately tried it again, taking advantage of Helen¡¯s inattention. She dragged her out all at once. The flowers on the rose arch had almost fallen, but Helen was also dragged out and could no longer hold the arched door. It turned out that she was not that important to Helen. She turned around the rose perg and then the crowd, rushing out of the bustling entrance of the rose garden and throwing Helen to the ground with a bang. Chater 984 Chater 984 Hannah dragged Helen through the crowd and threw her out in front of everyone¡¯s surprised gaze. ¡°Don¡¯te back again,¡± Hannah said loudly. ¡°I won¡¯t be polite to you anymore!¡± After saying this, she turned around and was about to leave. The crowd was shocked to see the scene. What is going on? After hearing the news, ir quickly helped Helen and used her, ¡°Ms. Hannah, how could you treat your grandmother like this? She¡¯s an olddy. You shouldn¡¯t treat her like this even if she did something wrong! ¡± ¡°She is old. She came to see you because she misses you. It¡¯s not easy for her. Why do you have to treat her like this?¡± Hannah gritted her teeth and said loudly, ¡°It is not easy for her because she is old. Does that mean it¡¯s easy for me to be her granddaughter?¡± She did not know how to restrain herself, nor did she know how to put on a facade. In the eyes of others, she looked very immature. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The people around them finally snapped out of surprise and were even more shocked. ¡°Is this Ms. Hannah? Is this her grandmother?¡± ¡°Why did she drive her grandmother out?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but I think no matter what, she shouldn¡¯t have done this. It¡¯s too inhumane.¡± Whispers spread among the people, making it difficult to hide their disapproval as they witnessed a child mistreating an older adult. The child¡¯s behavior, driving her grandmother away and hurling curses at her, was disheartening, especially considering that they were unaware of theplete story behind the incident. We should not judge without knowing the full story, but how many people could do that? What people believe in the most are always themselves, and what they are talking about isrgely influenced by their own biases. Instead of standing up for Hannah, Helen chose to exploit the uncertainty of the passers-by and manipted Hannah¡¯s sense of morality by using their opinions. Anyway, she had already been kicked out. What else did she need to worry about? ¡°Hannah.¡± Hannah¡¯s grandmother cried, ¡°I can¡¯t give you a wealthy life, not as good as your grandmother.¡± ¡°But I just came to see you. Why are you treating me like this? My heart hurts so much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m useless. It¡¯s ok if you don¡¯t like grandma. Today is your uncle¡¯s wedding, don¡¯t be angry. I will leave now.¡± Helen stood tremblingly, wiping her tears as she walked, looking pitiful. As expected, ir¡¯s sympathy overflowed. To be honest, even if the Holy Mother Ghost was not sitting on his head, he could not sit by and do nothing. The olddy was too pitiful. ¡°Olddy, don¡¯t go.¡± ir grabbed Helen¡¯s arm and supported her. ¡°This is not right.¡± He looked at Hannah again and sighed helplessly, ¡°Ms. Hannah, I hope you won¡¯t regret your actions today. You should have a conscience. Your grandmother may not be as wealthy as the Crawford family. She is your grandmother, after all.¡± ¡°How can you do this to her just because she is poor?¡± ir did not want to use such harsh words to describe Hannah, but she had gone too much. Hannah¡¯s face turned red, realizing she could not win this argument. She was not biased towards the rich or against the poor but worried that ir would ruin her uncle¡¯s wedding. However, it was also a fact that she had driven her grandmother away. She was about to defend herself when she heard someone shouting behind her, ¡°Shut up!¡± Bettany¡¯s sharp gaze was coldly fixed on ir, ¡°You¡¯re quite good at talking. It¡¯s easy to say things when you open your mouth, right?¡± ¡°You act like a righteous and kind person, overflowing withpassion. Do you think you are very kind?¡± ¡°Is it appropriate for an adult like you to criticize a child publicly?¡± ¡°Let me ask you, what if she bes autistic, depressed, or even jumps into the river because of being used in front of so many people? You use her of being biased towards the rich and abusing her grandmother. Isn¡¯t she pitiful? Will you take responsibility if something happens?¡± As soon as Bettany appeared, she did not stop talking. ir was confused by her words. Who am I, and where am I? He opened his mouth and struggled to say, ¡°Old Mrs. Crawford, I am also doing this for Ms. Hannah¡¯s sake. What she is doing is not right.¡± Bettany interrupted him, saying, ¡°You are doing this for her good? Do you know what happened three years ago? How dare you think you are doing the right thing?¡± ir felt frustrated. He did not know what had happened three years ago, but he knew that Winona had done something wrong and had run away, leaving Hannah and Helen behind. It was true that the Crawford family had taken in Hannah despite the past, but the fact remained that Helen was an old and lonely person. ¡°Even if Mrs. Crawford did something wrong, the olddy should not take the me. The past is past.¡± ir insisted on his point of view, and he did not want anything from the Crawford family. He genuinely had a kind heart and felt sorry for the olddy. Bettany sneered, ¡°First of all, Winona and Liam have already divorced. She is no longer Mrs. Crawford.¡± ¡°Secondly, are you sure you said it right? The past is past. Let me tell you, some things can never be forgotten!¡± Bettany¡¯s face was as cold as ice, staring at ir. Chater 985 Chater 985 Looking at Bettany¡¯s expression, ir inexplicably felt anxious. Can I have once again done something with good intentions that ended up causing trouble? But how can it be? Winona would not do anything as extreme as murder or arson. At most, it was just a romantic entanglement. There was no need to make such a big fuss about it. Compared to ir, Helen was truly panicked. When Bettany came out, she wanted to run away immediately. She knew what Winona had done before and did not dare to continue this entanglement. It would be like exposing herself. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± Helen pleaded as she pulled ir¡¯s arm. ¡°Today is a happy wedding day for the Crawford family. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Let it go, let it go!¡± ir looked at her with fear, restraint, and anxiety, feeling even more sorry for her. The ghost on his head shook its head continuously and said, ¡°No, we can¡¯t just leave like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already difficult enough for the olddy to ovee many difficulties to see his granddaughter. Why does the Crawford family have to bully an olddy like her?¡± ¡°If we leave here today, she will return and wipe her tears alone.¡± ir became even more determined and held Helen¡¯s hand, insisting, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, olddy! We just need to discuss it, and I¡¯ll help you.¡± Today was a good opportunity. The way the Crawford family treated Helen was probably not a recent issue. With many people present today, perhaps they could persuade the Crawford family to help the elderly solve their future difficulties. Helen was almost at her wits¡¯ end. She was so pleased with ir¡¯s help just now, but now she hated him so much that she wanted to push him into the sewer. Bettany seemed to see through ir¡¯s intentions and sneered, ¡°Mr. ir, are you nning to fight for some rights for Helen in front of so many people? You im to be kind but use moral coercion and public opinion to pressure my family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not that noble either.¡± Bettany was straight. These words initially took ir aback. He felt the urge to argue back but struggled to find the right words to express himself. Yes, he was also using moral coercion. ir was left speechless as Bettany¡¯s words struck him like a crushing blow, hitting him deeply in the heart and making him doubt himself. Bettany continued, ¡°I know that the outsiders have always been curious about Liam¡¯s divorce!¡± When Winona was arrested, Bettany did not mention that Winona had killed someone to protect Hannah. Adults are considerate and won¡¯t speak recklessly, but what about children? She did not want Hannah to suffer teasing at school because of this. They would say, ¡°Hannah is the child of a murderer.¡± or ¡°Look! Her mother is a murderer!¡± This kind of thing happened a lot. The outsiders only knew that Winona got divorced, and some people even knew that she was sentenced to 25 years, but they did not know the specific reason. Bettany stared at ir and said coldly, ¡°Winona, Hannah¡¯s mother, she wanted to marry into the Crawford family before, and she bribed a female worker on Liam¡¯s construction site for putting drugs in Liam¡¯s water.¡± ¡°Liam med himself for having an affair with her. He wanted to pay her some money, but she refused until she found out she was pregnant.¡± The crowd was in an uproar, whispering to each other. It was unexpected that Winona had married into such a wealthy family with such despicable means. The affairs of the wealthy were explosive. ir instinctively said, ¡°The means are hical, but since the child is born, we should care for her. Moreover, Helen should not take the me. How can the grandmother bear the responsibility for the mistakes made by her daughter?¡± Anthony¡¯s face was cold, and he said, ¡°It would be best for you to wait until we finish speaking before speaking up.¡± Lilly nodded. Bettany¡¯s face was pale and cold, and she continued, ¡°Afterwards, Winona was worried about her deeds being exposed, so she killed the female worker she had bribed.¡± K-Kill? ir¡¯s eyes widened instantly, and the words he wanted to say were all stuck in his throat. The surrounding guests were also stunned. This news was too explosive. Not only did Winona use unspeakable means to marry into the Crawford family, but she also killed the person she had bribed! It was like a pce drama from ancient times, but now society was ruled byw. Bettany looked at ir expressionlessly and said, ¡°Can¡¯t say anything now? There¡¯s more.¡± ir was greatly shocked and took a step back unconsciously. Bettany did not stop talking. ¡°When Winona was pregnant with her second child, it was when the Crawford family¡¯s eldest daughter, Jean, was seriously ill.¡± ¡°My family has eight sons, but only one daughter and my family is known for showering love on my daughter.¡± Everyone nodded, well aware of this fact. How could they not spoil the precious girl among a group of boys? Bettany continued, ¡°Winona also understood that girls are highly valued in our family. In order to ensure that her unborn child bes our family¡¯s sole daughter, shemitted another crime.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. The Crawford family members experienced excruciating pain due to this statement reopening an old wound. Bettany¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly, and she could not continue speaking for a moment. Anthony pursed his lips, preparing to say something. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, Lilly spoke up with the most crucial information, ¡°Aunt Winona discovered that the baby in her womb was Hannah. To ensure that Hannah would be the only girl in the Crawford family, she took my mom away and abandoned her while unconscious.¡± ¡°My mom woke up and didn¡¯t remember who she was. Later, she was adopted by a man named Stephen, who became my foster daddy. However, my foster dad was not kind to my mother. In thest few days before her death, she suffered greatly. She pleaded with him to buy her some painkillers, but he refused and grew impatient. That¡¯s how my mother passed away in South City, suffering from illness and pain.¡± Chater 986 Chater 986 Even though it happened long ago, Lilly¡¯s eyes still turned red, and tears welled up when she said. The Crawford family also cried, turning their faces away or clenching their fists. Lilly looked up, fearlessly meeting everyone¡¯s gaze. She asked ir, word by word, ¡°Uncle ir, are you satisfied?¡± ir was speechless at her question, and he awkwardly stepped back. How can this be? How can the truth be like this? Now he was a viin. On the wedding day, he forced them to reveal these secrets and exposed the deepest wound in their hearts. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know.¡± ir stammered. Lilly said, ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t know. But how can you still act so righteous if you don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re righteous?¡± ¡°Do you think you are kind?¡± ¡°Kindness without boundaries is the greatest evil towards others.¡± ir was deeply shocked, while everyone else was surprised that Lilly, a child, could say such things. She said such things at such a young age. It seemed that she had a difficult past. Winona was to me for all the consequences. Bettany had already recovered and reached out to hold Lilly¡¯s hand. Zachary, silent and slow to react, suddenly spoke up, ¡°Do you think that is the whole story?¡± The Crawford family members turned around in surprise and were stunned. Zachary looked up and said expressionlessly, ¡°Winona is also my mom. Do you know that?¡± He looked at Helen and said, ¡°You are also my grandma. Why don¡¯t you ask why she came to see Hannah and not me?¡± The shocking news came one after another, leaving everyone speechless and mutely asking, ¡°Why?¡± Zachary sneered, ¡°Because I have no value to my mom and grandma. I am a boy, and many boys are in the Crawford family. My mom and grandma think I am not valuable. They think boys in the Crawford family must strive for themselves, but girls don¡¯t need to. Girls just need to wait for the inheritance.¡± Zachary paused and continued to speak, ¡°So they don¡¯t care about me. They say they want to see their granddaughter, but why don¡¯t theye to see their grandson?¡± ¡°If my grandma missed her grandson, why didn¡¯t she think of me?¡± Helen opened her mouth, but she could not say a word. ¡°I-I was just too nervous. I forgot that I had a grandson.¡± She stammered. The more she spoke, the more mistakes she made. Her words made everyone feel speechless. How can she forget about such a grandson? As expected, they did not care about him, just like Zachary said. Zachary continued, ¡°When I was two years old, I slept alone in a room. One day, I identally fell from the second-floor window sill.¡± ¡°My mom and my grandma didn¡¯t notice. When I tried to find them, I couldn¡¯t. Iy in bed and told my mom I wasn¡¯t feeling well, but she ignored me.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°My granny saw that I wasn¡¯t feeling well and wanted to bring me food, but my mom scolded her for interfering with her parenting and didn¡¯t allow anyone toe near me.¡± ¡°I was about to die, but she ordered me not to get angry. Is it just a little cold? If I don¡¯t get up soon, I won¡¯t get any food.¡± Everyone felt a chill. It sounded so familiar. How many parents have said this to their children? But Zachary felt sick at that time. He was only two or three years old when he fell from the second floor. Not only did Winona not know about it, but she also thought Zachary had deliberately made a fuss by pretending to be sick. Zachary asked ir, ¡°Is this what you meant by doing something wrong and not being forgiven?¡± He then looked at Helen and said, ¡°My dear grandma, you were there too. If you loved us so much, why didn¡¯t you notice?¡± Helen opened her mouth but could not speak for a long time. She just said, ¡°Y-You misunderstood. I didn¡¯t know.¡± Zachary sneered, ¡°But Hannah was ying with toys in the room and identally scratched her back. How could you know?¡± Sure enough, it was easy to distinguish between love and not love. When they love you, they know even if a toy scratches your back. When they don¡¯t love you, even if you fall from the second floor and don¡¯t look well, they don¡¯t know. Everyone looked at Helen with disdain and spit. Those few people who pretended to be righteous at the beginning were like puss-head now and did not have the face to say another word. ir was still struggling. The child was pitiful, and the older man was also pitiful. ¡°Can¡¯t you be more generous and let the past be the past? ¡± ¡°Your grandma did ignore and may have been biased, but she is old now and didn¡¯tmit murder. She hasn¡¯t done anything bad either.¡± ¡°No!¡± Zachary, Hannah, Lilly, and Josh said no simultaneously. Lisa, wearing a wedding dress and sitting at the back, could no longer contain herself. Why bother with so much nonsense? Just ask them to leave. Chater 987 Chater 987 Lisa could not understand why they did not ask them to leave directly. What was the point of talking so much to those people? Even Lilly could not understand. It could be resolved directly, so why did it take so long? Anthony patted Lilly¡¯s head and said, ¡°Some things must be rified. The Crawford family never cared about what others thought, but what about Hannah and Zachary?¡± Those who were not involved would never understand the feelings of those involved. Just like now, even though Hannah kicked Helen out. Was she feeling good about it? In life, everyone would be morally bound. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Suppose they did not talk it out. Ten years passed, Hannah and Zachary would feel guilty when Helen got older. Even if it was not their fault, seeing such an older adult pitifully stand before them. Could they remain indifferent? So, it was best to seize today¡¯s opportunity to rify the situation and expressplete disappointment bypletely cutting ties. In this situation, even though it was a private matter for the Crawford family, ir, an outsider, was also involved. He realized that he could not back down and began to feel ufortable. ¡°Old Mrs. Crawford, I understand your feelings.¡± He sighed helplessly, ¡°But today is the wedding day of Mr. Crawford and Mrs. Crawford. How about we both take a step back?¡± Bettany coldly said, ¡°The most annoying people are those who tell others to be mighty without even getting what¡¯s going on. But you know what¡¯s even more annoying? The ones who get it yet still push others to step back. You said you could understand us but had never truly experienced our pain. What gives you the right to be generous on our behalf? That¡¯s right. We hate Winona and her family too. Not only do we want to kick her out of the wedding, but we also want to banish her from the Earth. Any problem with that?¡± ¡°Her daughter has caused so much misery for my family. Are we supposed to support her and treat her kindly? Should we invite her to attend the wedding? Sorry, we¡¯re not saints.¡± ¡°She¡¯s pitiful because she¡¯s old? Well, I¡¯m old too. Shouldn¡¯t I be pitied for losing my daughter?¡± They spared her life by showing mercy. The Crawford family was just so petty, so what? Everyone was speechless. ¡°If you¡¯re so generous, why don¡¯t you take this olddy back and care for yourself?¡± ¡°Others would think she¡¯s your mother.¡± ¡°Enough, enough! I can¡¯t stand these self-righteous people. Who do you think you are, so kind and virtuous? Disgusting. Moral hypocrites.¡± ir had never been insulted like this before. Although he had done good deeds with unintended consequences, he had never received such harsh criticism. He felt sorry for the Crawford family, Hannah, Zachary, and Helen. He just could not bear to see them suffer. Was it necessary to insult him by calling him a moral hypocrite? ir felt very ufortable. But what made him even more ufortable was when the Crawford family¡¯s butler, Jack, walked out with a small bag in his hand. He had prepared the sewing kit for Lisa to check on the wedding dress. Bettany threw the bag at ir, saying, ¡°Now, take your things and get out.¡± ir was in astonishment. How does my work get involved? As a wedding dress designer, ir had always dreamed of personally overseeing the 80 million wedding dress and witnessing its grand debut. Forcing him to leave was even more unbearable than making him lose everything. ir quickly said, ¡°Old Mrs. Crawford, please don¡¯t be angry. The wedding is about to start, and I must watch the wedding dress.¡± At this point, ir did not care about Helen anymore. Lilly frowned and looked at ir, who was starting to change his attitude. It turned out that even the self-righteous man had selfish motives. When it did not involve his interests, he could speak generously. Bettany sneered, ¡°Not necessary. You are not the original designer of this wedding dress!¡± ¡°We only hired you to adjust this wedding dress!¡± ¡°We may not be able to hire the designer of this wedding dress, but can¡¯t we find a designer just to adjust it?¡± Besides, today was the wedding day. Even if Lisa ate until her stomach burst, there was no need to make any more changes to this wedding dress. They did not need him. Originally, hiring him was just a precautionary measure. ir had driven away just like this. He stood up for others, but Helen had not been driven away yet, and he was the first to be driven away. Everyone also learned that ir was not the 80 million wedding dress designer. Most of them were not experts and were misunderstood. Helen felt a mix of embarrassment and frustration. He had not achieved anything worthwhile and had a feeling of reluctance. Thinking of Helen, he stopped and waited outside, allowing others to talk about him until Helen was driven out. ¡°Olddy,e here. I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± In the end, Helen left in ir¡¯s car. In the car, she kept crying and saying how pitiful she was. Sometimes she would say she was sick and had no money for medicine, so she had no choice but to find her granddaughter. Sometimes she would look out the window with a bewildered look. ir felt very sorry. The Holy Mother Ghost on his head also sympathized with Helen, saying, ¡°This olddy is pitiful. Let¡¯s give her some money.¡± ¡°Give her five hundred thousand. Let her have money for medical treatment and food. Forget it. Give her one million. She should have at least ten or eight years of life left. I don¡¯t know if one million is enough for her to live on.¡± Chater 988 Chater 988 ¡°Why not give her two million? She is too old. She can hire a nanny if she falls or has no one to care for her.¡± ¡°But a nanny can also be malicious. What if she encounters elder abuse? She is all alone. What should she do?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we bring her over and care for ourselves!¡± ir was speechless. But ir still had his sanity. Today, he lost his job to help her, and he could not see the wedding dress in his dream fulfill its mission. Giving away a few more million and taking care of this olddy? He did not have the energy for it. Besides, she was not his grandmother. Why should he take care of her? Helen pretended to be pitiful all the way. ir only gave her a few thousand when she got off the car. ¡°Grandma, take this as a token of my appreciation and buy some fruits. I can only send you here.¡± He said. After pretending for so long, she only got a few thousand. What can she do with just a few thousand dors! Helen suddenly became agitated and could not pretend anymore. She angrily pped away the money and scolded, ¡°I thought you were a generous person. How can you give a few hundred to me? I¡¯m not a beggar!¡± ir never expected that the olddy would suddenly change her attitude. He was stunned. Helen became more and more angry the more she thought about it. Without ir¡¯s constant interference, she might have already gotten the money from Hannah. He ruined her n. ¡°Phew! Trash!¡± Helen stomped on ir¡¯s foot and spat at him before angrily walking away. ir stood dumbfounded in ce. At this moment, he felt like aplete fool. How could this happen? Even the Holy Mother Ghost sighed and said, ¡°Forget it. People get a little temperamental when they get old.¡± ¡°She¡¯s been holding in all the grievances she suffered at the Crawford family, and it¡¯s not good for her health. Let her vent it out.¡± ¡°But those two children from the Crawford family are so pitiful.¡± ir stared nkly in the direction in which Helen had disappeared for a long time. Ultimately, he sighed and picked up the money from the ground. However, there was always a feeling of difort in his heart, making him almost depressed. After Helen left, Hannah stood at the door and looked for a while. Subconsciously, she made eye contact with Zachary. Liam pulled both of them in front of him. He hesitated for a while and clumsily reached out to touch their heads. He wanted to say something. But when he opened his mouth, he could not say anything. He just said, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Hannah and Zachary suddenly felt relieved. Lilly pinched her fingers and calcted the time. With Helen causing such amotion, it was the perfect timing. ¡°Hurry up, Uncle Anthony, Aunt Lisa. It¡¯s time!¡± They decided to skip the formalities of receiving and waiting for guests to arrive. ¡°Granny, hurry up. I want to see Uncle Max¡¯s technology!¡± Max immediately said, ¡°Leave it to me! Today, I will show you my masterpiece.¡± After driving away both ir and Helen, Bettany scolded again, feeling somewhat relieved. She said with a refreshed tone, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The Crawford family immediately entered the hall, and the emcee quickly took the microphone to prepare. The etiquette staff also hurriedly arranged the guests to their seats. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Lisa, however, looked around and said, ¡°Wait, wait!¡± Anthony immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Cloud said, ¡°Lisa wanted to kick that olddy out just now, so I had to stop her. But she didn¡¯t listen.¡± ¡°And then she threw her high heel out.¡± Now she regretted it. She repeatedly imed that her shoes were worth millions of dors and adorned with numerous diamonds. Cloud searched for a long time but could not find them. ¡°Where did you throw them?¡± Anthony asked helplessly with a smile. The unpleasantness that Helen had been causingpletely vanished with this interruption. Lisa pointed to a low slope on the side and said aggrievedly, ¡°Over there, if he didn¡¯t stop me, I could have thrown it right at her.¡± Lilly said, ¡°Aunt Lisa, you would have suffered a big loss. Such expensive shoes hitting someone unworthy would be so sad.¡± Lisa blinked as if it made sense. She immediately shook her head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t throw them anymore!¡± Everyone was helpless and amused, but what else could they do? They bent individually and carefully searched for Lisa¡¯s high heel in the cluster of roses on the low slope. ¡°Time is running out. I will find it.¡± Lilly reached into the backpack on Zachary¡¯s back and took out Tortoise. The Tortoise was eating a piece of fish in his mouth. Wait, let me swallow this piece of meat first. Swish! Lilly turned it around. Tortoise, reluctantly holding the meat in its mouth, looked up at the sky and suddenly noticed how blue it was. The fish in its mouth became even more delicious. At the right moment, the Tortoise swallowed the fish in one bite. As an old Tortoise, he needed to take care of his health. For example, he should not eat while turning in circles. Before Lilly said anything, everyone looked towards the Tortoise¡¯s tail and said, ¡°This way!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s look over here.¡± ¡°Ah, I found it!¡± Edward excitedly raised the high heel and proudly said, ¡°Thanks to Lilly.¡± Bettany quickly said, ¡°Stop showing off. Let¡¯s hurry!¡± The Crawford family entered the hall lively and happily. Even Hannah quickly got ready. She was the flower girl, after all. Zachary held the Tortoise and watched his siblings walk away from a distance. He still felt disappointed and heartbroken about Helen. He used to worry about what would happen to Helen when she got old, but now he suddenly did not want to think about these problems anymore. When she got old, he would not care about her. As his sister said, there must be something hateful about pitiful people. Everyone started to get busy with the wedding preparations, except for Zachary, who walked slowly while contemting and recalling what had just happened. Chater 989 Chater 989 Bettany noticed that Zachary was lost in thought again. ¡± Zac¡­ Zac¡­¡± Zachary snapped back to reality and saw Bettany holding his hand. ¡°What are you daydreaming about? Let¡¯s go, sit with Granny over here!¡± Zachary immediately followed. To show their support for Lisa and make her status as the Crawford family¡¯s daughter-inw known to the world, the Crawford family invited many people. The entire estate was divided into four areas, left, right, front, and back, surrounding the wedding ceremony in the middle. The wedding march began to y, and the atmosphere in the entire estate became solemn. At first, the guests did not feel impressed. After all, they were all from a prestigious family. No matter how luxurious the wedding was, staying in the estate for a long time seemed to make it less impressive than before. Everyone sat politely in their seats, and then the background music changed to a solemn wedding march. The daylight turned into night in an instant, and the sky was filled with stars. Like an ethereal fairnd, the purple neb was dreamlike, gathering to the other end of the universe. After the purple neb was gathered, it slowly rotated and changed. Suddenly, in the dimness, a bride holding a bouquet appeared amid the neb. It was Lisa. As Lisa appeared, the sky slowly brightened, and everything in the universe seemed toe to life. One after another, pink roses bloomed eagerly, turning into a sea of flowers. A gentle breeze swayed, and the guests not only felt amazed but also felt the warmth of the breeze and the faint fragrance of roses. The light continued to shine on Lisa, captivating everyone¡¯s attention. Even though the sea of flowers was enchanting, they could not help but be drawn to the protagonist standing amidst the blooms, who was today¡¯s bride. Everyone immediately widened their eyes and stood up involuntarily. Those far away could not see clearly, so they involuntarily tiptoed, wishing they could step on the chairs. Their manners were gone. It vanished at that moment. Max, the orchestrator of it all, feeling a sense of pride. Huh, all this fuss over a curved screen? ¡°Stacy, please ce the veil on the bride,¡± Max instructed. Stacy, the virtual assistant seated nearby, smiled sweetly and replied, ¡°Yes, master.¡± In the sea of flowers, the air suddenly filled with the joyful chirping of birds! A pair of lovebirds gracefully carried the flowing veil, yfully flying towards Lisa. Eventually, they encircled her and gently ced the veil on her head. As the wedding march yed, Lisa took small, nervous steps forward.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Everyone could not see that the harem spirit and the passionate spirit were always by Lisa¡¯s side. The harem spirit said, ¡°Sister, boldly move forward. Such an outstanding man, charge towards him and pounce on him tonight.¡± The passionate spirit looked lovingly at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. You have to think about it. The person waiting for you over there is your beloved man.¡± Lisa¡¯s gaze pierced through the sea of flowers andnded on Anthony. Anthony held a bouquet of bright red roses in his hand. The passionate spirit smiled warmly and said, ¡°We can only send you halfway. You will walk hand in hand with him for the other half of your life!¡± The two ghosts led Lisa and stopped in the flower sea. Anthony approached Lisa with a steady and determined stride, finally stopping before her. His ck suit, usually impable, appeared even crisper than usual. He gracefully knelt on one knee, presenting a bouquet of vibrant red roses. ¡°Hello, beautiful bride.¡± Anthony, who typically exuded confidence, could not help but falter. He continued, ¡°Throughout the year, I am willing to cook for you in the morning, and I want to watch the twilight with you.¡± ¡°I want to be your guiding light in the darkness and your shelter in the rain. Can I be the person who is right for you?¡± ¡°Lisa, will you marry me?¡± Anthony looked at Lisa with gentle eyes. The women present could only feel a sense of envy. This scene epitomised a dream wedding many girls longed for. It was like a wedding straight out of a fairytale! Looking at Lisa marrying into the prestigious Crawford family andparing it to their so-called high- ss wedding, could their wedding even be considered a wedding? It was more like avish banquet. And then,paring Anthony to the people around me, who were all wealthy, why was there such a stark contrast? Oh my goodness, please let them rece Lisa immediately. I would do anything for that, even if it meant disrespecting their ancestors. Someone started cheering. ¡°I do! I do!¡± ¡°Marry him! Marry him!¡± The women present were even more excited than when they got married themselves. But they noticed that Lisa hesitated. Chater 990 Chater 990 Anthony was nervous and asked, ¡°Lisa?¡± Does she not want to marry him? Is it because of him? Or is it because of something else? Anthony thought of the questions Pablo had asked him. In one second, he had already thought of all the strategies for dealing with them for the rest of his life. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. But he saw Lisa biting her lip and asking softly, ¡°I need to eat a lot.¡± Usually, Bettany asked her to eat five meals per day. Today, on the wedding day, it was embarrassing to ask for so much, so she only mentioned she would eat a lot. She was caught in a difficult situation between her husband and mother-inw. The microphone was on her cor, but the audience could hear it even though it was a low voice. No one expected Lisa to ask this question, and her cute and spontaneous nature amused them. Anthony was stunned, and he did not expect her to think about this question. What he just said? Anthony could not help butugh, ¡°You can have as many meals as you want.¡± Lisa breathed deeply and smiled, saying, ¡°Hmm, then I do.¡± This time, she took the bouquet and happily pounced on Anthony before he could get up. She immediately knocked Anthony to the ground. Anthony suppressed the hum about to overflow from his throat and firmly embraced Lisa¡¯s slender waist. The crowd burst intoughter and cheered, ¡°Kiss! Kiss!¡± Lilly followed behind, excitedly shouting with the crowd, ¡°Kiss! Kiss!¡± Upon hearing the voices of others, Lisa thought, ¡°Do you expect me to kiss just because you say so? Not.¡± Then, she heard Lilly¡¯s voice. Without any hesitation, she kissed Anthony directly. Lilly grabbed a small bamboo basket and hurriedly dashed out, Hannah following closely behind. The two sisters broke free from anyone trying to hold them back. ¡°Yay! Yay!¡± Two little girls grabbed the red rose petals from the flower basket and threw them into the air. Drake and Josh freaked, ¡°Sister!¡± Weren¡¯t these petals supposed to be scattered when the bride and groom exchanged ringster? Drake and Josh were dumbfounded. On the stage, Bettany immediately ordered, ¡°Where are the petals? Send a few more baskets up to them.¡± No problem, scatter them for kisses or when exchanging rings. We can afford it. Let¡¯s scatter flowers on the stage. Money is not an issue. Jack immediately arranged it. The rose petals fell one after another on Anthony and Lisa¡¯s heads. Anthony lowered his gaze and looked at Lisa¡¯s lips but ultimately restrained himself. He seized the opportunity to pull Lisa up and held her hand, cing it around his arm. Anthony leaned down slightly and whispered in her ear with a voice only they could hear, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when we go back tonight.¡± Lisa blushed suddenly when she realized what he was thinking about. Anthony tightly held Lisa¡¯s hand, and they walked towards the stage together. Lilly and Hannah walked hand in hand, happily scattering flower petals from their small flower baskets. The red rose petals and the virtual pink petals of the flower sea blended, creating a dreamlike and enchanting scene. Josh quickly walked to Lilly¡¯s side, and Drake also pulled Hannah to his side. Hannah pouted and protested, ¡°Drake, I want to walk with Lilly!¡± Drake nced at her sideways and warned, ¡°What did you say?¡± Hannah suddenly remembered the rehearsal, ¡°Oh, right, I should walk with you.¡± Alright then. When her other uncles got married next time, she had to shave her hair and wear her brother¡¯s suit to walk with Lilly. Four adorable bridesmaids started throwing flowers nonstop as Lisa held Anthony¡¯s arm. Many people envied them at the scene and in the live broadcast room, where many jealous people were talking. Evelyn replied, ¡°We¡¯re jealous!¡± Jasmine replied, ¡°So envious. How lucky do I have to be in this lifetime to have such a wedding?¡± David replied, ¡°You are all focusing on the wedding, but I¡¯m different. I only focus on the diamonds on the bride¡¯s wedding dress! Oh my, it¡¯s blinding my 24k pure gold nearsighted eyes. Memory replied, ¡°So shiny. Can I go clean up after the wedding? It¡¯s not a big deal. I just want to see any dropped diamonds for me to pick up.¡± At this moment, countless people¡¯s eyes were fixed on the wedding dress. It was worth 80 million. Those diamonds refract fine light, automatically applying ayer of starlight filter to the bride, making the on-site pictures more stunning than the online ones. Jensa replied, ¡°Although my question is a bit off-topic, I want to know, who will pick it up if the diamond falls off at this moment?¡± Paunno replied, ¡°Pause the wedding. I will go pick it up.¡± Jessica replied, ¡°Pause the surgery. I will go pick it up.¡± Chaos replied, ¡°Pause the pregnancy. I will go pick it up!¡± Hudson replied, ¡°Pause the pooping. I will go pick it up!¡± Joyce replied, ¡°Digging up the grave. I will pick it up!¡± Greyson replied, ¡°Pause the updating. I will go pick it up!¡± ¡­ Chater 991 Chater 991 On the ceremony stage, the bride and groom exchanged rings and made vows. ¡°Mr. Anthony, you will take Lisa to be your wedded wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better or worse, for richer or poorer, in sickness or in health, to love, honor, and cherish, till death do us part, do you?¡± A gentle breeze blew a strand of hair against Lisa¡¯s face. Anthony instinctively raised his hand to tuck it behind her ear and replied in a deep and mellow voice, ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Ms. Lisa, you will take Anthony to be your wedded husband, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better or worse, for richer or poorer, in sickness or in health, to love, honor, and cherish, till death do us part, do you?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lisa stared intently at Anthony, revealing a sincere smile. ¡°I do!¡± The emcee eximed, ¡°Great! Congrattions to our newlyweds. Let us bless this couple to live a harmonious and long life together! In this vast world, I have only encountered you here.¡± Before the emcee could finish saying, ¡°Great!¡± Anthony had already leaned down and kissed Lisa. Lisa tiptoed and tightly embraced Anthony¡¯s neck, tilting her head to respond. The audience below erupted in enthusiastic apuse. Lilly and Hannah transformed into flower fairies, sprinkling flowers non-stop. Josh and Drake also joined in. Now, a sea of rose petals fell on Anthony and Lisa¡¯s heads. The emcee was confused. He had not even finished his words yet. He had not even said the ssic line, ¡°Groom, you may now kiss the bride!¡± Never mind, with his strong stage control ability, the emcee managed to finish the blessings while the two were kissing, ¡°Alright!! Groom, you may now kiss the bride.¡± After saying this, he made a helpless expression. The audience burst intoughter, apuse, and blessings. Lisa had no family, so when they moved to the banquet area, there was no need for the customary toast to the inws. The guests were puzzled about why the main seat had two empty tables with all the food and drinks already served. They could not see the ghosts gathering together and having a lively time. Jessie excitedly leans on the table, reaching out to the dessert on the opposite side. The weakling spirit sat beside her, asionally helping her pick up food. The bride¡¯s ghost held a wine ss, cautiously tasting the wine they mentioned. Her eyes lit up immediately, and she poured herself another ss. The harem spirit held a tall ss, leaning slightly towards Pablo and said, ¡°Pablo, have a drink.¡± Pablo sat upright calmly, ¡°Deduct ten years of merits.¡± The harem spirit immediately sat up straight, muttering, ¡°Really, after witnessing such a romantic wedding, are you flipped?¡± The passionate spirit smiled, picking up arge piece of braised pork while eating and saying, ¡°Why did you tease Pablo? You deserve it.¡± The unlucky ghost was eating frantically. The grotesque female ghost was holding Tinkerbell, Tinkerbell¡¯s face flushed, happily pointing at the red egg, ¡°Aunt, I want this.¡± Lilly¡¯s voice came when it was lively, ¡°Cheers, cheers.¡± The ghosts immediately stood up and raised their sses. Of course, the actual sses on the table could not float up. Anthony raised his ss slightly and made a toasting gesture. This could be considered as a tribute to Lisa¡¯s family. The Crawford family had no other rtives. Although there were many people, Hugh¡¯s grandfather and father were only children, so the rtionships were rtively simple. Therefore, besides the Crawford family themselves, the main table on the Crawford family¡¯s side only had Lawrence, Lilly¡¯s teacher. Lawrence eximed with admiration, ¡°Congrattions to both of you, a happy marriage. You are a perfect match for each other.¡± Lisa bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± She raised her head and drank the wine in one gulp. Lawrence was shocked. The Crawford familyughed and shook their heads. Hugh had a rxed smile and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t mind. My daughter-inw is indeed different from ordinary people.¡± Hugh looked lovingly at Lisa and also said, ¡°She is straightforward. It is not a bad thing. I apologize if I trouble you.¡± Lawrence shook his head repeatedly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Being straightforward is good.¡± After toasting the main table, most of the following toasts were from friends and business partners. Seizing the opportunity, everyone immediately came to toast Anthony. ¡°Anthony, I know you usually don¡¯t drink during social events. You have to drink today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Today is your big day. I won¡¯t leave if you don¡¯t drink.¡± The men all talked to tease Anthony. What they did not know was he had seven brothers. Anthony smiled faintly, ¡°I will drink.¡± He nced at the person next to him, and immediately, the seven brothers of the Crawford family stepped forward. Jonas leaned his elbow on Gilbert¡¯s shoulder, tilted his head slightly, and smirked, ¡°I¡¯ll drink this one for my brother, cheers.¡± Edward directly hugged another person¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ll drink this one for my brother.¡± The seven brothers were showing that if they wanted Anthony to drink, they had to go through them first. The scene was lively. Previous grand weddings of prestigious families were mostly an opportunity for various parties to make friendly contacts and do business. But today, for some reason, everyone seemed to have forgotten their worries. The men forgot about business, and the women forgot about making connections. Everyone celebrated the newlyweds, ying guessing games and setting up obstacles to amuse the groom and bride. Chater 992 Chater 992 Laughter filled the scene. Lawrence¡¯s mood rxed, and he eximed, ¡°It¡¯s so wonderful. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such a happy wedding.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. David said, ¡°That¡¯s right. In the past, the focus of a wealthy family¡¯s wedding was not the bride, but the family and influence.¡± It was truly rare. Lilly sat quietly on the swing at the high point of the estate, overlooking the entire wedding scene and banquet. She hummed a song and asionally drew with her fingers. When Josh found her, he saw her smiling as she drew something in the air. ¡°Lilly, what are you drawing?¡± Josh asked curiously. Lilly replied, ¡°I¡¯m drawing stars!¡± Max was painting ck technology stars while she was painting different kinds of stars. A kind of star that could make people happy and forget their troubles. Forget the troubles of doing business. Forget the troubles ofpeting in one¡¯s heart. Life should be happy. Lisa¡¯s life had not been easy. She was able to depict a happy ending thanks to the romantic wedding Hugh, Bettany, and the uncles nned. One could argue that these wealthy families attended Anthony and Lisa¡¯s wedding because it was the happiest, most rxed, and most sincere wedding. No mistress was making derogatoryments, no ulterior motives behind the words spoken by the affluent mother-inw during her speech, and there was no artificial disy of emotions. The most beautiful love, family, children¡¯s innocence, and the guests¡¯ blessings are perfectly realized at the wedding. Unfortunately, while you were happy, someone else was not. When someoneughed, someone cried. Oh no, someone was angry. Violet was about to be furious at this moment. Unlike the wedding scene at the Crawford family, Violet¡¯s art exhibition was also held on this day. It was so deste, cold, and awkward. Violet had not done anything this month. She was busy being jealous of Lisa. She spent more time paying attention to the progress of the Crawford family¡¯s wedding than her art exhibition. What drove her crazy was that she had visited Lawrence many times, but he had never seen her. Finally,st night, she saw him and tearfully apologized to him, admitting her mistakes. Lawrence¡¯s expression softened, although he said he would not attend her art exhibition. But when Violet saw his expression, she felt that he was just being stubborn. When she left, she even pretended to be sad and forced a smile, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Lambert, I understand. I will work hard on my own.¡± And today, Lawrence did note. The forced smile on Violet¡¯s face was almost frozen. The opening ceremony of the art exhibition was held at 9.00 am, but Lawrence still had not arrived. Everyone waited for him. Violet said, ¡°Mr. Lambert is not feeling well and willeter.¡± As a result, she had to hold the fort and talk about the significance of painting to human civilization until 10.00 pm, but Lawrence still did not show up. At this moment, someone suddenly stood up and asked her, ¡°Mrs. Yarbrough, is Mr. Lambert not coming? I saw him attending the Crawford family¡¯s wedding in the live stream.¡± It was like a smack in her face. She lied to everyone that Lawrence woulde. She left the stage in embarrassment. During the promotion, it was said that the three great master painters woulde in person but only send a short video of blessings. Anyone could tell that it was perfunctory. Not only did the three masters note, but even Lawrence did not show up. Coupled with the statement Lawrence issued right after Violet¡¯s promotionst month, people¡¯s gazes towards Violet changed. Violet could hardly hold on because of this. After finallypleting the opening ceremony of the art exhibition, everyone started to look at the paintings. No one was looking at the art exhibition. Today was the wedding day of the Crawford family. It was promoted monthly with high-definition cameras capturing every angle and live-streamed on the Crawford Group¡¯s official ount. Who would watch an art exhibition instead of an art exhibition? Everyone pretended to be looking at the art exhibition, but they wandered around aimlessly, looking at their phones. It was just like those boyfriends who apany their girlfriends shopping. Even Violet, the artist herself, could not control herself from ncing at her phone. Violet was pissed off. She imagined a group of people surrounding her, seeking advice or praising a particr painting, or even chasing after her for her autograph. But none of that happened. She could not hold it in anymore and returned to the lounge inside the art exhibition. She took down her paintings hanging on the wall and threw them on the ground. Unless she epted this, she took out her phone and called Lawrence. The call connected, and Violet shouted, ¡°Mr. Lambert, what do you mean? Why didn¡¯t youe to my art exhibition today? Do you know how embarrassed and humiliated I am? Didn¡¯t you agree that you wouldest night?¡± Violet was furious, and the words came out without thinking, perfectly reflecting her true feelings. Lawrence¡¯s face immediately darkened at the wedding despite being joyful. He asked David to move aside and coldly said, ¡°Did I say thatst night?¡± Violet was speechless. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t,¡± she unwillingly said, ¡°But you are my teacher! How could you attend someone else¡¯s wedding without attending my art exhibition?¡± Chater 993 Chater 993 Lawrence¡¯s tone was cold as he asked, ¡°Why do I have to go to your art exhibition instead of attending the Crawford family¡¯s wedding?¡± Violet gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Lambert, you are my master! I am not famous yet. Shouldn¡¯t you help me?¡± Lawrence interrupted her, saying, ¡°Lilly is also my student.¡± Lawrence continued, ¡°Besides, helping you is a matter of personal rtionships, not my duty. I don¡¯t want you to take advantage of my favors and connections and assume you are granted. I will do my best to pave the way for my student, but you must be first.¡± After saying these words, Lawrence hung up the phone. Violet was stunned. Her mind buzzed as she listened to the dial toneing from her phone. What did he mean by this? What did he mean by ¡°You must be my student first¡±. She was his student. Considering their ten-year teacher-student rtionship, he could not be so heartless. Was he cut ties with her? ¡°No, he won¡¯t.¡± Violet calmed down and thought about what she had just said to her teacher. It was indeed offensive. She was busy with the art exhibition and overwhelmed, so she could not control her emotions for a while. She did not do it on purpose. Violet immediately called again, but this time there was no answer. Nobody picked up the phone. She tried to video call him, but nobody answered on the other side, and none of her messages were replied to. Although her number was not blocked, Lawrencepletely ignored her. Violet¡¯s legs went weak, and she sat down on the sofa. No, she had already lost Lawrence. She could not lose her career as well. Violet immediately grabbed her bag and rushed towards the wedding. Jay chased after her. ¡°Mrs. Yarbrough, your art exhibition is not over yet. Where are you going?¡± Violet replied, ¡°You take care of it!¡± After Violet left, a few young artists who liked her artwork came to find her but could not find her. Jay said that Violet had something to attend to and left. The young artists were very disappointed. This was her art exhibition. Who would leave before it ended? It showed disrespect to them. In public, Violet encouraged young painters. But in her heart, she looked down on young painters and even refused to meet with them. This news had spread. Violet rushed to Anthony¡¯s wedding estate. Unfortunately, she could not get in. The onlookers were outside, and she could not get into the outermost crowd. She was unwilling, so she squeezed her way in, messing up her hair and smudging her lipstick. As a result, she saw the end of the wedding and Anthony standing at the door with Lisa, bidding farewell to the guests. Just as Violet was about to step forward, a fork flew towards her from somewhere. Dexter red and shouted, ¡°Hey! I recognize you. My master already has a wife, and you dare toe and offer yourself. Fork her out!¡± Violet was held at fork-point and kept retreating. She stumbled and fell to the ground. She was pinned to the ground as long as Anthony escorted the guests. Finally, all the cars from the Crawford family left. Crawford Holdings took over Rose Manor. After the wedding, Rose Manor would be developed into a popr tourist attraction and rented out as a venue. Anthony would not waste any opportunity to make money. Because today was Anthony¡¯s wedding, Rose Manor would be open to the public for free after the wedding, allowing everyone to visit. There would even be free candy and snacks avable on-site. As the lights came on, the inte celebrities and passersby waiting to enter and take photos were eager toe in. Seeing the Crawford family leave and the manor open, everyone rushed in, creating a lively scene. Thest BMW parked by the roadside, and someone shouted, ¡°Dexter, let¡¯s go!¡± Only then did Dexter snort, release the fork, and press a button. The fork became shorter and shrank, and Dexter carried the fork leisurely, got in the car and left. Violet climbed up messily and angrily, unwilling to give up, and chased a few steps forward but was pushed by passers-by in the next second. ¡°Oh, sorry, I stepped on you.¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡± ¡°What the hell, why is someone pushing out? What are you doing?¡± The person who bumped into Violet either apologized insincerely or expressed dissatisfaction. Violet¡¯s hair was messy, her makeup was smudged, and her lipstick was smeared on the corner of her mouth. She looked like a mad woman. ¡°Ah!¡± She could not hold it anymore and stomped her feet in frustration, throwing her bag on the ground. The surrounding people looked at her in surprise, and Violet was so angry, but she still had to pretend to be calm. Reluctantly, she picked up her bag and ran away. When she returned home, Violet was even more frustrated. The art exhibition was a disaster, and everyone in the art industry mocked her. Rumors had already spread about Violet doing something disgraceful, to the point where Lawrence cut ties with her. Today, Lawrence of the art exhibition did not show up. And there were headlines about Violet looking down on young artists. Now everyone criticized her for seeking fame, being hypocritical, and using her power to intimidate others. Violet was mentally and physically exhausted. She closed everything rted to the art world and did not want to look at it anymore. She decided to rx by soaking herself in the bathtub. Still, when she nced at her phone, she saw various short videos, high-definition pictures, and live broadcasts of the century wedding of the Crawford family today. Violet could not resist the temptation and clicked to watch, and then she could not stop watching. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Seeing Lisa in her sparkling wedding dress, she exuded an aura of beauty and charm that captivated everyone present. Watching her rush into Anthony¡¯s arms, exchanging rings with him, and seeing Anthony gently tuck away her stray hair, she could not wait for the emcee to finish the congrattions before kissing Lisa. The sight of children cheering and tossing flowers added to the overall romance and deep affection permeating the wedding. She could not take it anymore. Jealousy drove her mad. ¡°Ah!¡± She angrily threw her phone to the side, only for it to fall into the bathtub. Violet instinctively reached to pick it up but plunged into the bathtub. Chater 994 Chater 994 With a thud, Violet fell into the bathtub. She struggled a few times in the shallow bathtub but could not get up and ended up swallowing several mouthfuls of bathwater. Just as she was about to drown in the bathtub, she finally grabbed onto the tub¡¯s edge. She lifted her head abruptly and took a deep breath. ¡°Ugh.¡± Before she could fully recover from the fear of almost drowning, she saw a female ghost sitting in front of the bathtub, wearing white clothes. The female ghost held a knife and stuck out her tongue, licking the de. ¡°Hey,¡± she stared at Violet, grinning chillingly, ¡°You didn¡¯t drown. It¡¯s okay, let me tell you. I also like Anthony.¡± ¡°I hate other women who like him or be close to him.¡± ¡°Did you see me? I even jumped off a building andmitted suicide for him, bing a ghost to watch over him, just to get rid of you delusional trash.¡± The harem spirit floated up, its toes hovering above the bathtub and its toes asionally swaying in front of Violet without wind. ¡°Remember, if I catch you within a hundred meters of him again, I will kill you.¡± After saying this, the harem spirit threw the knife next to the bathtub and disappeared. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Violet suddenly opened her eyes! She gasped for breath, realizing that she had almost drowned. Did she pass out? Yes, she had passed out. Violet felt a wave of fear but was horrified to find a knife lying next to the bathtub. Violet was scared again and fell into the bathtub, almost repeating the previous steps. Luckily, she grabbed the edge of the bathtub. She clenched tightly and looked at the knife in horror. Who brought the fruit knife here? It is not mine. So, is it just my hallucination, or is there a ghost? ¡°Ah!¡± This time, Violet crawled out of the bathroom after a terrified scream. This night marked the beginning of her downfall. Outside the window, the harem spirit hummed, ¡°I hate people like her, pretending to be righteous in front of others but being a bad person behind their backs.¡± When Anthony got married, she went to get close to him. Violet went to find her teacher, but her eyes were fixed on Anthony. While others told her to stay away, she still wanted to be the third party. N?velDrama.Org content rights. What a bitch she is. The ghost bride said, ¡°Harem, should I go in and scare her again?¡± The harem spirit held the ghost bride¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! They are having their wedding night tonight, so we can¡¯t cause any trouble. But we can go and sneak a peek. I mean, we can go and have somete-night snacks.¡± The ghost bride asked, ¡°Harem, how do we sneak a peek?¡± The harem spirit replied, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. When did I say we would sneak a peek?¡± The ghost bride said, ¡°Harem, you just said it.¡± The harem spirit said, ¡°Good girl, you misheard.¡± The two ghosts sneaked back to Crawford¡¯s residence quietly. When they thought they had sessfully met the unlucky ghost, Lilly popped her head and said, ¡°Where did you go?¡± Lilly smiled mischievously. ¡°We didn¡¯t go anywhere.¡± The harem spiritughed awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s just that your uncle got married, so I lost one of my dream lovers. I felt down, so I took the ghost bride out to rx.¡± The ghost bride nodded and said, ¡°Yes, to rx.¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Did you cause any trouble?¡± The harem spirit instinctively replied, ¡°Do I look like someone with no self-control.¡± She almost said something about what she did to Violet. She fell for Lilly¡¯s trick. The harem spirit pretended to be innocent, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s time for the wedding night? Let¡¯s go watch.¡± The weakling spirit appeared out of nowhere and pped the harem spirit on her head. ¡°What are you saying in front of the child?¡± He scolded. The harem spirit covered her head and protested, ¡°What did I say? I didn¡¯t say anything! I said we¡¯ll watch how the people tease the bride and groom in the bridal chamber, not watch the bride and groom spending their wedding night.¡± The bride¡¯s ghost, who misunderstood, nodded repeatedly and instinctively tried to rify, ¡°Yes, yes. The wedding night is for fun.¡± The weakling spirit smiled and asked, ¡°For what?¡± The harem spirit blurted out, ¡°For a hole.¡± In the next second, the weakling spirit pped her hard. The harem spirit held her head and said aggrievedly, ¡°It¡¯s not a hole, it¡¯s not a hole. It¡¯s a room.¡± The weakling spirit raised its hand. The bride ghost pulled the harem spirit away and hurriedly ran away. Lilly kept muttering, ¡°No, this won¡¯t work.¡± But the harem spirit could do anything. First, add a few more exorcism spells to the room of the uncle and aunt. So, on their wedding night, Lilly filled the room of Anthony and Lisa with exorcism spells inside and out. Stick one under the bed. Stick one in the wardrobe. Stick one behind the door panel. Stick one on the outer wall of the room. Stick a path on the stairs outside the room. In the middle of the night, the harem spirit sneaked out with the ghost bride, ready to discuss the historical proposition of ¡°Why Anthonycks calcium and has weak legs¡±. But before they could get close to the room, a yellow light lit up, and the two ghosts were thrown out, sticking to the wall on the other side of the corridor with a smack. They could not even be scraped off the wall. ¡°You deserve it¡±, said the weak spirit passing by and pretending to drink water. Chater 995 Chater 995 The weakling spirit returned to Lilly¡¯s room, looking at the sleeping Lilly with worry. The harem spirit never changed her nature. She even said these words before a child. Lilly even went to stick spells. Did Lilly understand this? When the weakling spirit thought about this, he felt even more exhausted. Children always have to understand these things as they grow up. However, Lilly will always be that carefree and sincere three-year-old child for him. Tomorrow, he still had to ask mysteriously. The next day, as soon as Lilly woke up, he saw Michael sitting on the sofa, reading a book. As he saw her wake, he spoke softly, ¡°Are you awake?¡± Lilly was still unconscious, nodded and said, ¡°Hmm.¡± The weakling spirit took advantage of her not fully regaining her senses and asked, ¡°Lilly, Harem was talking nonsense yesterday, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Lilly, who was still dazed, replied, ¡°Hmm.¡± The weakling spirit asked, ¡°Yesterday, why did you stick so many spells in Uncle Anthony¡¯s room? Did you understand?¡± Lilly yawned and regained some rationality, tilting her head slightly. She asked curiously, ¡°What did I understand?¡± The weakling spirit asked, ¡°Huh? After Harem finished speaking, why did you go and stick spells? Weren¡¯t you afraid they would go to the bridal chamber?¡± ¡°Does Lilly know what a wedding night is?¡± Lilly felt that Michael was strange today. Lilly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I know. The bridal chamber is the room where the newlyweds stay. To y pranks in the bridal chamber means going to the room of Uncle Anthony. Isn¡¯t it just a room? Why are you all acting so mysteriously?¡± The weakling spirit said, ¡°Um.¡± He felt a bit embarrassed. The thoughts of children were pure, and he should reflect on whether he was overthinking. Lilly continued, ¡°The reason for sticking spells is because the harem spirit and ghost bride wanted to surprise and scare Uncle Anthony, right? They could not do that. Uncle Anthony and Aunt Lisa were getting married today and were so happy.¡± Of course, they could not y pranks on such a good day. ¡°So I put up spells to prevent them from scaring people.¡± Okay! He overthought her intentions. The weakling spirit found it funny, but he worried Lilly because he was her brother. ¡°Get up and have breakfast!¡± He said it gently.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Okay!¡± Lilly energetically got up. Of course, the most explosive headline in the morning was the wedding of Anthony and Lisa. Immediately followed by another explosive headline, ¡°A woman pursued Mr. Anthony at the wedding scene and was pinned down on the ground for an hour.¡± The apanying picture was exactly the scene of Violet being pinned on the ground. Violet was furious, the delicate makeup on her face smudged and her hair in disarray. If someone were unfamiliar with her, she would not recognize her. No wonder she was described as a woman! In contrast, Dexter was dressed in a neat security guard uniform, with a righteous expression, looking quite imposing. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t Auntie Violet?¡± Lilly eximed in surprise, ¡°She was here yesterday, right?¡± Lisa stared at the headline and snorted, ¡°Well done. Give him a raise!¡± Anthonyughed, saying, ¡°Okay, give Dexter a raise.¡± Lisa pouted and pointed at the title, dissatisfied, ¡°A woman? No, it should be changed to Violet.¡± She was lusting after her husband, and lusting after her money was lusting after Lilly¡¯s dowry. She must be exposed. Anthony nodded unconditionally, saying, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll change it.¡± Others who were eating suddenly looked up. Edward asked, ¡°Anthony, is your cereal delicious?¡± Cloud grinned and said, ¡°I can¡¯t say if it¡¯s delicious, but my mom¡¯s dietary therapy seems to work.¡± Jonas replied, ¡°It is good. From what I can tell today, the calcium supply is sufficient.¡± Bryson nced at his younger brothers and said, ¡°Why are you talking nonsense? Watch your language in front of the kids. Oh, by the way, aren¡¯t you weak now?¡± Anthony replied, ¡°Your project doesn¡¯t need any more investment, right? Your cash flow should be stable. Then I won¡¯t interfere.¡± Anthony added, ¡°The movie that Jonas invested in should have made a profit. We need to settle the ounts for the group today.¡± Bryson subtly turned his head and served Lilly a donut, saying, ¡°Come, Lilly, try some donut. It¡¯s delicious.¡± As an airline captain, he never asked Anthony for money. It would not be his turn, no matter what. Anthony calmly poured a ss of juice for Lilly and Lisa and then said, as if he remembered something, ¡°Oh, by the way, you¡¯re not young anymore. I¡¯ll have Charlie organize your information. A director of a matchmaking program has been asking me for a candidate.¡± Bryson spat out a mouthful of tea. ¡°No, no, I was wrong. Bro, I was wrong!¡± The other brothers gloated. Anthony was amazing. On the other side, Lawrence also saw the headline of Violet. He was disappointed. He did not expect Violet to have such drama. Shepletely ignored his advice. ¡°David, go and issue a statement.¡± Lawrence pondered for a long time and finally sighed, ¡°I officially dere that I have severed ties with Violet.¡± Chater 996 Chater 996 Violet passed restlessly, tossing and turning, feeling restless all night. In the morning, she got up listlessly, like a sleepwalker, and made some milk and toast. While browsing through her phone, the hot search was still about the wedding of Anthony and Lisa, which made her mood even worse. Suddenly, her yawn froze on her face, and her eyes widened. Under the hot search for Crawford¡¯s wedding, there was another hot search, ¡°A woman wanted to pursue Mr. Anthony at the wedding scene and was pinned down for an hour.¡± The woman in the picture looked disheveled and seemingly mentally ill. Wasn¡¯t that her?! Violet looked at her disheveled self, trembling with anger. Who took this photo? This was a vition of her privacy. After reading thements, all of them were asking, ¡°Who is this girl? Which one is she? Can someone please expose her?¡± Suddenly, Violet felt relieved. Luckily, her makeup was so messy that no one could recognize her. Violet clicked on the photo and zoomed in, but the quality became even blurrier. A passerby must have taken it. She breathed a sigh of relief. Because the photo was so blurry, no one could recognize her. Thank goodness. Violet was relieved that her makeup was ruined and no one could recognize her. But in the next second, she just refreshed the page. A new headline suddenly popped up. ¡°Shocking! The World¡¯s Youngest Genius Painter, Violet, Causes Chaos at the Wedding of the Crawford Group¡¯s CEO!¡± Her face was magnified in high definition. The photo was so blurry a moment ago that she could not recognize herself. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Who took such a high-definition photo now?! Not only were there high-definition photos, but also high-definition videos. In the footage, that crazy woman was struggling like a lunatic, being restrained by security guards. After the Crawford family members had left, she still ran after them, stomping and throwing her bag on the ground. In the end, she reluctantly picked it up and left in embarrassment. Violet felt embarrassed when she sawizens¡¯ derogatoryments in thement section. Someonemented, ¡°So it¡¯s her. I couldn¡¯t find her online. Someone said she¡¯s a globally famous painter.¡± Elisha replied, ¡°Globally famous? Sorry, I¡¯m a foreignizen. I¡¯ve never heard of her.¡± Someone replied, ¡°I took a look. This woman¡¯s tags are unexpected, including being a gentle, intellectual, independent modern woman, a once-in-a-century genius painter, and a talented woman. Do independent women like this still want to be mistresses?¡± Anothermented, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Mr. Anthony has nothing to do with her, not even a single hair on their legs!¡± Another replied, ¡°Trash, get lost. Bitch.¡± Violet¡¯s hands trembled so much that she could not hold her phone anymore when she saw these comments online. She had not eaten breakfast and almost fainted from anger. ¡°These damnizens, why are they so foul? Do you know the truth? They just speak without thinking!¡± Violet gritted her teeth and quickly issued a statement, ¡°I noticed a picture trending today. Everyone has mistaken me for that woman. I solemnly dere here. Yesterday, I was hosting an art exhibition, which was very important to me, and I was extremely busy. I didn¡¯t have any time to leave.¡± Violet firmly denied that the person the security officers were pinning down at the Crawford family wedding was herself. However, she overlooked the investigative abilities of the gossip-lovingizens. Someonemented, ¡°Is that so? Look at this, who is it? It¡¯s Violet at her art exhibition yesterday!¡± The picture showed Violet at the art exhibition, wearing the same clothes, carrying the same bag, with the same hairstyle and even the same earrings as the crazy woman at the Crawford family wedding. Violet could still argue her way out of it if it were a blurry photo. Unfortunately, it was regrettable that the high-definition video of the live scene revealed the presence of numerous crow¡¯s feet on her face. Someonemented, ¡°Tsk tsk, She is so stubborn.¡± Another replied, ¡°I admire people like this the most. Their mouths are so tough.¡± Violet was physically and mentally exhausted and was now getting increasingly nderous remarks, but she remained silent. Inte users¡¯ rumors about her had be even more rampant. They said she relentlessly pursued Anthony. They said she eagerly went to Anthony¡¯spany, only to be kicked out. Even after sending dozens ofwyer¡¯s letters, Violet could not defend herself. Unfortunately, those unrulyizens were not afraid of anything. She had no choice but to subconsciously thought of Lawrence. Yes, her master. Violet immediately pretended to be forced to post on Twitter. ¡°I¡¯m helpless. Nowadays,izens are so good at fabricating stories. How could I, as the proudest student of Mr. Lambert, do something that would ruin my future? Besides, even if I wanted to, my teacher wouldn¡¯t allow it! You all have misunderstood me.¡± Netizens were all amazed. She thought they were blind. Theparison photos were posted together. Even a three-year-old could tell they were the same person. She was stubborn. However, something even more exciting happened. Just as Violet posted, almost at the same time, Lawrence posted a statement. ¡°Starting today, I am cutting off my mentor-student rtionship with Violet.¡± Whenizens saw it, they burst intoughter. Violet posted at 11.59 pm, and Lawrence¡¯s statement was released at 11.59 pm. This meant that Lawrence probably did not know about Violet¡¯s previous post. It was an unintentional p in the face, which was the most fatal. Violet was so angry that she almost spat blood. It was the second time. Her master must have done it on purpose. How can he do this? She was the proudest student in his life. How could he bear to sever ties with her? He was proud of her. Without me, how can his art be passed down? How can his ideas be immortalized for generations to come? Chater 997 Chater 997 Violet immediately called Mr. Lambert, but no one picked up the phone. She only realized that she was blocked after sending a message. Mr. Lambert was being lenient to Violet previously, but she didn¡¯t appreciate it¡­ She ran to Mr. Lambert¡¯s house and spammed the phone calls at the door. When no one was picking up her phone, she kept knocking on the door. Finally, she got her way in. The first sentence she said was to let Mr. Lambert withdraw his statement. She questioned him with red eyes. ¡°How am I inferior to Lilly? How old is shepared to me? She is just starting to learn painting like a child learning to walk, while I have already earned achievements in the art field!¡± ¡°Tell me, Mr. Lambert. Is it because Lilly is from the Crawford family that you have to treat me like this?¡± ¡°What did I do wrong? I have been following your instructions, diligently passing on your artistic ideas. Is that how you treat me in return?¡± Violet was so emotional that she turned on live streaming of Twitter without knowing. The passionate stream viewers surged into the live stream. They spammed a bunch of question marks as they could only see flickering images. Mr. Lambert looked at Violet calmly. However, he was disappointed deep down in his mind. Thinking of the ten years teacher and student rtionship, his heart was aching. ¡°You should go!¡± Mr. Lambert closed his eyes and sighed, ¡°If you really listen to me, you should stop your scheming when I told you not to have any improper thoughts.¡± Violet shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not your puppet! Why should I listen to you?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I love Anthony , but did I do anything wrong? I¡¯m simply pursuing my own love. I¡¯m brave for my own love. Am I wrong? David couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. David said helplessly, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong? You went to tell Mr. Anthony that Mrs. Crawford got married to him through dirty tricks, and you even said that Mrs. Crawford only has a beautiful appearance without any capability!¡± ¡°Before the wedding, Mr. Anthony should have brought Mrs. Crawford to thepany, so everyone should know that Mr. Anthony has a wife, right? ¡°You then told Anthony that you wanted to tutor Lilly Crawford privately in the name of her senior!¡± ¡°You even went to their wedding ceremony yesterday¡­¡± Violet argued, ¡°As her senior, am I wrong to tutor Lilly Crawford privately?¡± David, ¡°¡­¡± Violet said, ¡°I have exined it many times that I don¡¯t remember saying Mrs. Crawford used dirty tricks. I was drunk that day¡­¡± Violet said, ¡°I did go to the wedding ceremony yesterday, but I was looking for Mr. Lambert instead of Anthony!¡± Mr. Lambert said faintly, ¡°I passed by you when I was leaving, why didn¡¯t you nce at me once?¡± Violet choked for a moment, did he walk past me? But I didn¡¯t see him¡­ ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t notice¡­¡± Violet exined, ¡°Mr. Lambert, you were sitting in a wheelchair, and there were so many people, so I really didn¡¯t see you¡­¡± David, ¡°Of course, you didn¡¯t, because your eyes were all on Mr. Anthony.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know why the security guard of Mr. Anthony and Mrs. Crawford pin you down? Only Mr. Lambert was sitting in a wheelchair during the wedding ceremony, so no one would believe in her. Violet was mentally and physically exhausted, ¡°I really don¡¯t! I don¡¯t know why the security guard went crazy on me¡­¡± ¡°Enough!!!¡± Mr. Lambert was so furious that he mmed the armrest of the wheelchair, stood up abruptly, and pointed at Violet with a trembling finger. ¡°Get out now! I didn¡¯t tell you the reason for severing the tie with you because of our ten years teacher and student rtionship! Stop being so clueless!¡± Mr. Lambert sat in the wheelchair again after finishing the sentence. He was so infuriated that his chest was heaving. David widened his eyes in shock¡­ Violet was startled. Her eyes welled up with tears as it was her first time being scolded so fiercely by her teacher. As the longest student of Mr. Lambert, she didn¡¯t realize that Mr. Lambert stood up. She only knew to express her grievance, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave!¡± ¡°It¡¯s me who wants to sever the tie with you!!¡± ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t regret it. You don¡¯t have many days to live now! You spent half of your life teaching so many students, but you only ept a few disciples¡­¡± ¡°Your students are getting worse batch by batch too. Even the disciples you personally taught are gone. Only I remain.¡± ¡°Severing the tie with me today is equivalent to severing your own legacy. Do you really think you can teach another outstanding student like me at your age?¡± Violet left in anger after finishing her words. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Lambert¡¯s face turned purple with anger. David hurriedly soothed his chest. He was quite angry as well. No one expected Violet to say such words. Theizens also burst into heated discussions. User Strawberry Skewer, ¡°Gosh, what did she say? How can she be so confident in herself.¡± User Nadie, ¡°It is really unexpected that Violet is such a person. Isn¡¯t she the most noble, independent, and talented young artist? Isn¡¯t she respecting her teacher the most?¡± User Wow Rainbow, ¡°What a joke. She said indignantly that she isn¡¯t on the inte, but now she admits it herself. She is as stubborn as I thought. Just change your name to Violet Stubborn.¡± User Pool Night, ¡°How dare she say ¡®you don¡¯t have many days to live now¡¯ to her seriously ill teacher! Such a person really doesn¡¯t deserve to be a student of Mr. Lambert. Good job for severing ties with her, Mr. Lambert!¡± As such, Violet lost all her reputation¡­ By the time she discovered it, she panicked, but there was nothing she could do anymore¡­ Chater 999 Chater 999 In Lilly Crawford¡¯s room, the weakling spirits were watching Yash Yarbrough from the window. The harem spirit showed a pitiful look, ¡°What a pity. He really doesn¡¯t know the capability of our Little Hades!¡± If the Little Hades didn¡¯t want to let Yash Yarbrough see her, The ghost bride said, ¡°Yeah right¡­ do you think it¡¯s easy to be in the organization? I spent so much effort in joining it.¡± The unlucky ghost said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a bet! The bet is how many days can Yash Yarbrough wait! 1. Below three days, 2. Below one month, 3. Above one month. I bet he can wait above one month! Merit is recorded in the merit ount book. After winning the bet, I¡¯ll ask Master Belmont to transfer their merit to my ount. How satisfying! The other weakling spirits looked at him speechlessly. He is really getting more and more addicted to gambling. The ghost bride followed along, ¡°Since Brother Unlucky said so, I¡¯ll bet half a month.¡± The harem spirit said, ¡°I bet ten years merit on three days at most.¡± The passionate spirit grinned, ¡°I¡¯ll bet the same, three days.¡± The crying spirit, rebel ghost¡­ Jessie, Barbie, Ms. Ugly, Tinkerbell, etc all bet three days. The unlucky ghost expressed, ¡°Huh?¡± Can you guys be more outrageous? Yash Yarbrough has been waiting for a week. Do you think he can¡¯t wait for another three days? I deliberately say the outrageous number of three days, and they actually bet three days! ¡°I know I¡¯m a little unlucky, but I¡¯m not doomed, right?¡± The unlucky ghost said speechlessly, ¡°I admit that I was out of luck on the previous bets, but Yash Yarbrough is so sincere. It¡¯s impossible that he can¡¯t wait more than three days.¡± Most importantly, today is Saturday. Three dayster, it will be Tuesday. Yash Yarbrough will think that Lilly will at least go to school on Tuesday, right? ¡°You guys can¡¯t make such an extreme bet just because I¡¯m unlucky!¡± The weakling spirit smirked, ¡°Why are you panicking?¡± The unlucky ghost exined, ¡°I¡¯m not! I¡¯m just¡­¡± The weakling spirit said leisurely, ¡°I¡¯ll bet less than three days too.¡± The weakling spirit paused and added, ¡°Ten years merit.¡± The unlucky ghost was speechless, ¡°¡­¡± What to do? I¡¯m indeed panicking now! Yash Yarbrough, don¡¯t tell me¡­ that you can¡¯t even wait at least three days! Nevertheless, the unlucky ghost was disappointed. Yash Yarbrough, who was dejectedly sitting on the rockery in front of the Crawford family, reluctantly calcted again¡­ The result showed that it would be bad if he still lingered! Yash Yarbrough hurriedly left in shock. The unlucky ghost upstairs was dumbfounded, ¡°¡­¡± The harem spiritughed heartily, ¡°Haha, you lost. Thank you for the free ten years merit. Today is really a wonderful day!!¡± The ghost bride said, ¡°Me too!¡± Jessie said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll look for Master Belmont now!¡± She ran swiftly for fear that the unlucky ghost reneged. The unlucky ghost lost one hundred years merit!! ¡°What¡­ No way!!¡± The unlucky ghost grabbed his hair madly, ¡°Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!¡± ¡°Ahh! Yash Yarbrough, I¡¯lle for you!¡± Why can¡¯t you wait three more days at least! I¡¯ll hack you to death!! This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The weakling spirit got up and patted the unlucky ghost¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Remember¡­¡± The unlucky ghost thought the weakling spirit was going to give a high-sounding reason like Lilly said that if it was just for fun, we couldn¡¯t implicate the others. Unexpectedly, the weakling spirit said, ¡°Remember my ten years merit too.¡± The unlucky ghost, ¡°¡­¡± Gahh! (Got mad) (Crept in the shadow) ** To avoid Yash Yarbrough, Lilly Crawford went out with Jonas Crawford. Uncle Anthony and Aunt Lisa were on their honeymoon. The other uncles went back to work after the vacation. Two brothers went to the interest-oriented ss. Hannah was doing homework at home under her Granny¡¯s supervision. Zac was free today, so he went out with Lilly. Hannah burst into indignant tears, ¡°Why! Why does the abominable homework exist in this work!¡± ¡­¡­ Valentine Taylor went out to receive Lilly Crawford in joy, ¡°Little Miss, you finallye to visit me!¡± He almost burst into tears. Little Miss had stood me up for ages. Lilly Crawford said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Val. I forgot.¡± Valentine Taylor said, ¡°Eh! It¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°Gill, hurry up and prepare the dessert!¡± ¡°Moore, let people sanitize the amusement park now!¡± When Lilly Crawford was away, this amusement park wasn¡¯t dismantled. It was just its usage had changed. There were some part-time mothers, single mothers, or some mothers who couldn¡¯t take care of their children before schooling age¡­ Valentine Taylor would let them bring their children to let them y in the amusement park. He even hired professional childcare teachers to take care of the children during office hours. Valentine Taylor led Lilly Crawford and the silent Zachary Crawford in. ¡°Hey, Little Miss, since the amusement park is built, ourpany profit is soaring!¡± ¡°This amusement park is built for Little Miss, so it is brought by Little Miss¡¯ fortune!¡± Valentine Taylor ttered whenever there was a chance. ¡°Little Miss is really the lucky star! You are the angel who descends to our world! You are literally my life savior!¡± ¡°Eh-hem!¡± Lilly Crawford was choked by his words. Chater 1000 Chater 1000 Jonas Crawford handed a cup of water to Lilly Crawford. Lilly Crawford gulped the cake and shook her head, ¡°No no no, it is your own fortune.¡± I don¡¯t dare to be your life-saving benefactor. I¡¯m already troubled enough by the one who calls me Little Master. Pablo Belmont who floated beside her in cross-leg turned a page and squinted slightly, ¡°You don¡¯t want to be his live savior?¡± Lilly Crawford shook her head. Pablo Belmont raised his brows and smiled slightly, ¡°Yash Yarbrough wants you to be his Little Master, how about that?¡± Lilly Crawford shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want.¡± Pablo Belmont continued to read his book in satisfaction. Lilly Crawford continued to eat the cake. Jonas Crawford sat beside Lilly, put his arm on her chair, and said casually, ¡°Mr. Taylor, you can stop your ttery.¡± Actually, this sly Valentine Taylor knew the reasons himself. In the beginning, he was indeed building the amusement park for Lilly Crawford. Then, he felt that it would be a waste to leave the amusement park idle, so he let the mothers bring their children to work. As the children were getting more and more, the rookie mothers would go to check on their children, which affected their work efficiency. So, Valentine Taylor hired professional childcare teachers. Now the rookie mothers could work at ease, and they also felt grateful for thepany and treated the company as their home. How could they not work hard? How could their profit not soar? Valentine Taylor was smiling, but he didn¡¯t get toocent. Instead, he changed the topic, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that your Uncle Jonas is going to the countryside for a location shoot. Would you like to make another arrangement¡­¡± Lilly Crawford hurriedly waved her hand, ¡°No. I will go with Uncle Jonas.¡± The countryside is great! There are picturesque mountains and rivers. The main point was that as long as she was in the city, she would have 27.534% to encounter Yash Yarbrough. I¡¯m only six years old. I¡¯m still a child. I don¡¯t want to be anyone¡¯s master! Masters are all old men. Look at Master Belmont, he is already three thousand years old! Look at my old friend, he is seventy-eight years old! I don¡¯t want to be Little Master. It sounds so old. I can even imagine myself as an old woman. ** Lilly Crawford followed the film crew to a vige after about three hours by car. When Zachary Crawford got off the car, he was in a daze. The bumpy road at theter section almost made him faint. This vige was located on the hillside. Half of the Qing and Ming Dynasties¡¯ old buildings remained, which fulfilled the filming requirements of the film crew. They were filming costume drama this time. The female lead was Quinnie Woods. Quinnie Woods flocked to Lilly Crawford when seeing her, ¡°Yo! Isn¡¯t this our Lilly! Come hug hug!¡± She hugged Lilly Crawford, and she touched her forehead with Lilly Crawford¡¯s forehead. Lilly Crawford would meet Quinnie Woods asionally during these three years. After the doll incident, Quinnie Woods¡¯ mental state was getting better and better. She no longer possessed the bad aura. ¡°Quinnie, do you still buy dolls? Lilly Crawford asked. Quinnie Woods nodded, ¡°Of course, but I do it in a proper way now.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. When making dolls, Quinnie Woods would supervise herself. She no longer locked the dolls in the dark room. Dolls should see the sunlight instead of giving people an eerie feeling. People shouldn¡¯t even treat dolls as humans¡­ Lilly Crawford nodded. Quinnie is really enthusiastic about dolls, and it is normal. What¡¯s scary is that some people treat the dolls as their children. The serious ones will even call themselves ¡®mama¡¯, and they will insist the others treat their dolls as normal children¡­ The director had summoned Quinnie Woods, so she said in a hurry, ¡°Lilly, I have to go for the shoot now! I¡¯ll y with youter!¡± After Quinnie Woods left, she even let her assistant bring some snacks to Lilly Crawford. Jonas Crawford caressed Lilly Crawford¡¯s head, ¡°Stay put.¡± Lilly Crawford nodded, ¡°Uncle Jonas, I know. I¡¯m with Zac, so don¡¯t worry.¡± She added in a low voice, ¡°Besides, my Master is with me too.¡± Valentine Taylor who followed along said, ¡°Rest assured. I won¡¯t let anyone bully Little Miss Jonas Crawford nodded before leaving in relief. Lilly Crawford rested under the umbre. Valentine Taylor who came with numerous bags looked like he was here for a pic. ¡°Little Miss, try this. This braised chicken feet with garlic is delicious!¡± ¡°Try this minced fish meat too. It¡¯s a little spicy, but it won¡¯t be too spicy¡­¡± ¡°And this¡­¡± ¡°Lilly Crawford suddenly looked up, seeming to sense something. She turned sideways and looked at the eaves not far behind Valentine Taylor. An iron pot was set up there at some point in time. Of course, it was formed by a bad aura, so ordinary people couldn¡¯t see it. A big wooden bucket was ced inside the iron pot with steaming hot water. The wooden bucket was gurgling as if it was steaming something¡­ ¡°Steamed bun?¡± Lilly Crawford wondered. Zachary Crawford turned his head subconsciously. What steamed bun? He wasn¡¯t sure if he was still getting dizzy due to the bumpy road. He somehow saw a fire, but when he fixed his eyes again, it was nothing there. Lilly Crawford looked at the empty area not far away. A bonfire was set up in the empty area. The cooking bench was made from stone bricks. The iron pot was ced on top of the cooking bench. Under the iron pot, the me formed by the bad aura was getting more and more vigorous. A burst of thumping sounds came from within the wooden bucket! ¡°Ah! I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­ It¡¯s so hot¡­¡± ¡°Help¡­ help me out¡­ boo boo¡­¡± The wooden bucket was steaming a human! Chater 1001 Chater 1001 Zachary heard someone yelling for help miserably, as if someone was being grilled. He was not sure why he had such a thought, and he thought that the shooting crew was shooting. So he nced in that direction. Which actor is so professional? The way they yelled is so scary. Lilly suddenly said, ¡°Zachary, look.¡± He looked back and saw a big iron pot on the empty field, and the scream came from a big wooden barrel in there. Does Zachary not see it? But he suddenly gasped and looked around with his jaw dropped. Zachary must have left his brain in the Hell Ruler Pce; I should search for it inside. And Lilly really searched for it, and of course it was not in it. Is it possible that someone can react this slowly? Zachary stared at the pot, and the screaming still continued. He stuttered and said, ¡°I thought¡­ I thought that it was part of the shooting scene.¡± Uncle Jonas is acting right here, so it¡¯s not weird if they have such a scene. But he suddenly recalled that there was not any worker when he first nced in that direction. He was frightened, and he hurriedly hid behind Lilly. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Zachary, what do you think it is?¡± She said speechlessly, ¡°Let¡¯s check it out.¡± He reacted quickly this time by saying, ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± She patted his shoulders and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go by myself. You can wait for me here.¡± Zachary is still not used to it, but it¡¯s alright. Everyone has a first time, and I can understand it! Pablo finally closed his booklet and stood up. And he kicked Zachary over there. Lilly was shocked. Master, I never knew this side of you! Zachary turned around to find out who kicked him. And he only saw a man floating behind him. He felt numb. He froze right in front of the pot, although he wanted to run away, but he just could not control his legs. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Lilly was about to run there, but Valentine asked her, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why did your cousin suddenly dash over there and stand still?¡± Lilly signaled him to be quiet and said, ¡°Mr. Val, please stand still and never look back!¡± Valentine shivered, and he stuttered, ¡°Li¡­ Little Miss, what¡¯s behind?¡± Lilly said, ¡°Shh!¡± And then she ran away. Valentine suddenly felt like he was in the Ruler¡¯s Hell Pce; everywhere there was a ghost! He did not dare turn his head! If he turned and saw his ownte mother, it was still okay. But if he saw others¡¯ mothers, he would not be able to take it. At first, he was enjoying his time with Lilly under the garden umbre underneath a tree. It was cooling and rxing until this moment, when he just sat there and froze. There was a field behind the tree; it should be someone¡¯s yard. The yard was long broken; it could be seen that the design was old; the floor was a cement floor; and the wall was built with soil. The building was fragile. Zahcary was scared, but it seemed like his body and mind were not functioning together. He lifted the lid of the barrel as he heard the scream! It turned out that the inside of the barrel was empty, and the screaming disappeared. Suddenly, it was very quiet. ¡°Zachary!¡± Lilly suddenly called him, and it frightened him. ¡°What¡­¡± Lilly looked around alert, and she muttered, ¡°I thought you were possessed since you froze.¡± He tensed up and asked, ¡°What? Where¡¯s the ghost? Where?¡± He looked around defensively. Lilly grabbed his hand and squinted her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve no idea; where did it go? It¡¯s so strange.¡± Suddenly there was a strong wind blowing, and the fire underneath the iron pot and the barrel burned violently. Lilly dragged him toward the damaged house. Suddenly, they heard something behind them. The lid of the barrel went back to its original position. It was as if a pair of invisible hands put the lid back on. Chater 1002 Chater 1002 Zachary was frightened, and when he looked at the barrel, he did not hesitate to open it! There was still nothing in it! He felt that it was even scarier; he would rather see something than nothing in it. ¡°Zachary, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll search inside.¡± Lilly dragged him in. Zachary did not want to go, but he still walked with her. Zachary simply picked up a stick as a weapon. The house was quite big; it had a living room and several rooms attached to it. And one of the rooms was connected to the kitchen. One of the walls was ck as the stove was near it. Zachary felt uneasy looking at the kitchen. ¡°Should we check it out?¡± He pointed toward the kitchen. It seemed like he was losing control of his mouth too. He wanted to escape, but his body seemed braver than his mind. Lilly nodded and replied, ¡°Alright.¡± They held each other¡¯s hands and walked toward it. The living room, the dining room, and the kitchen were connected next to each other. There was a bed in the room beside the kitchen. The bed frame was broken and copsed, but the worn-out mosquito was still there. It was dirty, as it had been there for countless years. Lilly nced in that direction, and Zachary stared at the kitchen. They were getting close to the kitchen. Part of the house copsed, so it should be bright with the sunlight. But it was dark in the kitchen. Zachary wanted to run away, as he was worried that the original iron pot would be located in this kitchen. Yet he still stepped into the kitchen. Pablo had been making himself invisible. And he felt proud of Zachary for stepping into the kitchen. That¡¯s about right. And the next moment he saw Zachary scouting with his eyes closed, he said, ¡°Ah! Shoo! Shoo!¡± He was swinging the stick in the air! ¡°Zachary¡­¡± Lilly said. He was still yelling, ¡°Ah¡­ Ah! I¡¯ll beat you to death! Shoo!¡± He simply threw his punches, and an almost invisible light shed. And it was very weak¡­ Lilly and Pablo were shocked. Lilly hurriedly grabbed him and said, ¡°Zachary!¡± He instantly opened his eyes, and he was blurry. He could get used to the darkness of the kitchen after closing his eyes for so long. He could clearly see that the stove was empty. And there was a broken bowl and two bottles of mineral water in the corner. They had no idea who threw them there. There was not even a ghost around here. Zachary was dumbstruck. ¡°There¡­ There isn¡¯t any ghost here?¡± he asked. Lilly said, ¡°Erm, maybe we should search in the other room?¡± He was about to cry; it was too scary for him. He had to gather his courage to search in the other room. Lilly said to him, Zachary, you can do it! You¡¯re the best!¡± He was cheered up, and he grabbed Lilly¡¯s hand and walked! He passed by the bedroom linking the living room and kitchen, and he nced at the worn-out mosquito. He did not stare at it for long and went into the living room. ¡°Is anything here?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing here.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°This is thest room! There¡¯s nothing here either.¡± He straight away checked all the other rooms; one of the rooms on the rooftop copsed, so it was very bright. Thest room was on the left side of the living room; it was dim but empty. ¡°Maybe the spirit ran away? With you here, they must be afraid.¡± He said this and nodded at his own words. Lilly muttered to him, ¡°Zachary, you still haven¡¯t searched a room.¡± Zachary was confused. Didn¡¯t I search all four rooms, the living room, and the kitchen? He froze as he thought of the room connecting to the kitchen! There was a broken bed in that room, and there was a worn-out mosquito net covering half of the bed. At that moment, a swollen face popped out from the top of the mosquito. And it silently looked out in its direction¡­ Chater 1003 Chater 1003 Zachary Trembly went back to the room connected to the kitchen. This room did not have a door; it only had entrances to the kitchen and the living room. He simply peered into the dim and quiet room. He did not see anything. Lilly stood behind him and slowly observed the room. Daddy told me we have to always be aware of our surroundings and never let our guard down, no matter how safe we feel. Or else it might lead to a really bad consequence. Lilly was not catching the ghosts by herself at this moment, but she was still learning. The room was tiny; the bed could reach both sides of the walls. The closet and table were supposed to be on one side of the bed, as there was less dust on those surfaces. And there was a poster about a famous TV series hanging on the wall. Other than that, there were some carpets and cotton stored underneath the bed. ¡°Lilly, walk in front of me.¡± Zachary was saying the opposite as he blocked Lilly behind him. He was in a mess; he wanted to protect Lilly, yet he was terrified. He felt like he might have split personalities. Lilly smirked and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it.¡± But she did not move. They were barely moving in the same spot. But Lilly waited for him patiently. Zachary said, ¡°Lilly¡­¡± She answered, ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Lilly is bing naughty like her father. Sigh, I miss her three-year-old self. She¡¯s innocent, and she couldn¡¯t really speak back then. And she depended on me a lot. Pablo was getting upset as he thought about it, and then he kicked Zachary. He was suddenly pushed to bed! He looked back but realized there was no one but Lilly. Did Lilly kick me? No, it shouldn¡¯t be. He believed that Lilly would never do such a thing to him. He forced himself to open the mosquito! It was empty! He was relieved, and he said happily, ¡°Lilly, there isn¡¯t anything here. Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°Zachary, you didn¡¯t search thoroughly.¡± He tensed up and thought about the bottom of the bed. It will be quick! He abruptly knelt down and checked it. It was not empty, but it was only filled with some nkets and carpet. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s really nothing here. Maybe the ghost fled seeing you.¡± After all, Lilly is powerful! But Lilly still shook her head and said, ¡°You still didn¡¯t look everywhere yet.¡± He was losing it; he was sure he had searched everywhere! He did not realize that Lilly and Pablo had actually brought him straight away to train on the field. He was not ready at all. He only thought that he was here to protect Lilly, so he volunteered to search for the ghost for her. He thought to himself, Where did I not search yet? He looked around, and there was nothing but the bed in this room. Can it be on the ceiling? He looked up and only saw an old-style beam on top, but there was no spirit. He then nced over to the top of the mosquito, and he looked right into a swollen human face! He could only see a pair of eyes as she was hiding behind them; her face was extremely pale. Her eyes and skin looked like they were steaming, and her hair was blown up. And she tucked some in behind her ears. And her hair was wet, as if it had been soaked in water or she had sweated a lot. Zachary looked downward and realized that her clothes were wet and sticking to her skin. He could tell that the woman¡¯s entire body was swollen, and her position was weird. And he thought of the iron pot and the barrel. He suddenly thought to himself, Steaming people. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The female spirit stared at him, and he stared back until the spirit thought to herself, This kid¡­ Isn¡¯t he the most timid? He looked like he was scared to death just now. Did he put on a show? She almost could not hold eye contact. Chater 1004 Chater 1004 The spirit was in doubt. She wanted to scare them away. She sensed that she could not y with Lilly, but she had to wait a few more days to leave. She was confused and could not escape, so she wanted to scare them away, but¡­ ¡°You bluffed!¡± She saw him being so calm, so she teleported right in front of me; her face almost touched Zachary¡¯s face. She red at him and said, ¡°Ha!¡± Zachary was terrified, but he did not even flinch. What the f*ck? I used up so much energy for this! Lilly looked at him and thought, Oh, now Zachary¡¯s reaction is slow again. The scarier it is, the slower he will react. ¡°Master, I think Zachary¡¯s dumbstruck,¡± she muttered. Pablo shook his head, but he did not agree. None of them know that, actually, he did not have a problem with his reaction; it was just that his body and mind were not in sync. Josh was the Asmodeus, and Zachary was the Mammon. He actually had instinct and skill, but his soul had not awakened yet, so his mind could not follow his body. So he was not scared. Mammon would not be. Yet his body might not be scared, but his mind was, so they did the opposite things. Hence, everyone thought that he had a slow reaction. ¡°Who are you?¡± The female spirit looked at Zachary and then at Lilly, who stood behind him. Why aren¡¯t they afraid at all? There were peopleing in here before; some came here for the shade, and some did bad things here in the middle of the night. And she always managed to scare the sh*t out of each of them. This was the first time she felt frustrated. The little girl was muttering to herself, and the boy just stared at her expressionlessly. She was getting insane. She scratched Zachary¡¯s face, but a golden light repelled her, and she flung out¡­ Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. And Zachary suddenly groaned and ran; he finally took over his instinct, and his mind was in control. Yet Lilly pulled his hand away. He yelled, ¡°Ah! I was caught by the spirit! Ah!¡± Lilly said, ¡°Zachary, calm down!¡± He continued to yell, and Lilly pped him. ¡°Zachary, calm down!¡± She did not really p him, but the spirit actually spread some of her deathly energy to him, so she pped it away. He finally calmed down. He looked at Lilly, and he snapped out of it. ¡°What happened?¡± And he suddenly saw the female spirit stuck to the wall. It was eerie, but his heart could still take it; he was braver than he thought. ¡°Zachary, go and ask her why she is here and how she died.¡± He replied, ¡°Oh, alright.¡± He was actually curious himself. Was she really steaming to her death? What happened that led to it? Why didn¡¯t she fight back? Why didn¡¯t she open the lid and run away? ¡°Hey¡­ You¡­ Who are you? Are you one of the vigers?¡± He asked before he knew it. And the female spirit slipped down from the wall¡­ And she suddenly disappeared! He was shocked. Suddenly there was wind, and he somewhat heard someughter. He turned around but saw nothing. He did not know that he turned forcefully and identally blew the vitality fire on his shoulder. ¡°Lilly¡­ Where did she go?¡± He asked anxiously, only realizing that Lilly was gone! ¡°Lilly!¡± He quickly strode toward the entrance as the house suddenly became dim and cold. At least it is day now; I should head outside first¡­ Yet, he did step out of the entrance, but he suddenly came back into the room! He was terrified, and he ran! But no matter how he ran, he was stuck in this loop! ¡°Lilly¡­ Ah! Where are you?¡± He was simply running. He felt like he was the only human on earth without Lilly with him. ¡°He, he, he¡­¡± He heard some weird noise. He tensed up and turned around, but he still saw nothing! He now understood that seeing spirits was not scary. It was scary when you knew one was near but could not see it! The female spirit was floating afar and stared at him. These two kids are indeed something, but I know how strong they are, especially with the boy hitting me. They¡¯re so-so! He only managed to p me to the wall with the hit. If he¡¯s really powerful, I should be totally gone by now. ¡°This is great¡­ He, he, he.¡± She would turn into a malignant spirit in two days, but she was enough with being steamed inside the barrel. I should scare them and engulf their souls. and maybe I can level up tonight and get away from this ce that locked me down for ten years! At that moment, both of Zachary¡¯s vitality fires distinguished¡­ Chater 1005 Chater 1005 Lilly had always been by Zachary¡¯s side to secretly protect him. She simply moved her hands and drew a talisman to hide herself. The female spirit seemed to forget about Lilly¡¯s existence; she focused on eating Zachary¡¯s soul. The vitality fire on his forehead would stand out if I continued to scare him. It might not be easy, but once I did it, I couldpletely take over his body. She could hide inside his body to let him go through the torment of being steam even if she did not manage to level up and leave. Suddenly, there were a lot of noises around her! She tensed up, as it was the exact time of her being steam-steamed ten years ago! She could not care about Zachary¡¯s still-lit vitality fire; she just dashed toward him. She was terrified; all she knew was that she must hide in his body and let him be tortured in her ce. Zachary merely felt tired and his eyelids were heavy; he felt like he had not slept for days ying video games. He started to doze off, but the next moment he saw the female spirit dashing right toward him! His eyes widened, and his first thought was to run! But his body went straight to the spirit instead. He thought to himself, I¡¯m done for. My body is being controlled; it¡¯s not mine anymore. ** When he woke up again, he realized he was surrounded by vigers. But they stood far away and looked at him with fear. A man in his thirties and a woman in her fifties were grabbing each other¡¯s arms. Who are they? He felt that his head was heavy. He thought that everything looked simr; there was a tree far away, and it seemed like the tree that Lilly and he rested at today. But it was a lot smaller. The yard was also familiar, like the old yard just now. But it did not have a fence; the one in front of him had a fence. The vigers were peeking over the fence. Maybe I¡¯m in someone else¡¯s yard? But why did they capture me? Aren¡¯t I and Lilly in that old house just now? Why am I suddenly here? And where is Lilly? ¡°Do we have to steam?¡± The woman at his side asked. Someone replied, ¡°Yes. She¡¯s being possessed, so she¡¯s sometimes normal and sometimes crazy.¡± And someone continued to say, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, we have a lot of experience. We cured many people with this method; it¡¯ll work.¡± The man at Zachary¡¯s side said, ¡°Mom, rest assured and listen to the master!¡± Zachary hurriedly yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t steam me. Don¡¯t!¡± And he only realized that his voice had changed into a woman¡¯s voice¡­ And it sounded familiar. He used to live stream himself ying video games to earn money for his school fees, so he was a pretty smart child. He suddenly thought to himself, I sound like the female spirit just now! Dammit, am I being possessed? He soon validated his own guesses. There was a stove and a big iron pot in front of him. And there was a barrel in it; he had seen it just now! He looked around and saw his own feet. These were adult feet! And he was taller, and he was wearing women¡¯s shoes. He was indeed being possessed! No, he turned into that female spirit. Am I here to die like her? Oh no! He was shocked. Just when he was in a daze, he was being carried toward the barrel. ¡°No! Let me go!¡± he yelled. The woman should be the female spirit¡¯s mother; she wiped off her tears and said, ¡°Maria, it¡¯ll be over soon¡­ I won¡¯t harm you.¡± Zachary shouted, ¡°What the! Isn¡¯t this hurting me? You¡¯re about to steam me! You¡¯re not my mother!¡± He was about to break free from them. But the man was strong; he grabbed him and said, ¡°Maria, you always listen to me! You¡¯re my wife; we¡¯re treating you now!¡± He then said, ¡°Look at yourself; you¡¯re talking nonsense again.¡± Zachary was confused! He was trying to exin that he was not Maria, but a kid going to primary school! But they grabbed him even harder after hearing his words.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chater 1007 Chater 1007 The wizard put some herbs into the barrel, and he stuck some talismans around it. Two wizards lifted the barrel and put it into the iron pot. The fire was getting stronger, and the water started to boil. Each of them held a sword made out of coins, and they danced to summon the divinities, and they mumbled all the time. Zachary felt extremely hot, and he was getting nauseated. ¡°This is so hot. Let me out. Somebody save me, please!¡± Zachary recalled where he heard these words as he yelled. These are the exact words from the scream I heard: He felt that his skin and muscles were about to burst, and he was being braised. He felt nervous and despairing. ¡°Let me out; I can¡¯t stand it anymore. I¡¯m dying¡­¡± He was terrified of death. He stood up and wanted to push the lid away. He wanted to escape! But someone pressed the lid down when he pushed it open a bit! And he could not push it open even if he used up all of his energies. He cried, and he recalled that this was exactly what happened when he and Lilly were about to leave. So he was experiencing history itself. He felt scared from the outside of the barrel, and he felt despair when he was in it! Lilly and Pablo were both watching it, and she grabbed his suit. Zachary was not possessed, and he would not die for somebody else. It was just that it happened to be the time that the female spirit was steaming, and she grabbed him so he would relive her death. ¡°Master, can it really work?¡± She felt sorry for Zachary; she did not want him to experience such pain to awaken to his true power. She wanted him to take it slowly, like Josh. Pablo said, ¡°He has to be awakened, so why not make it quick?¡± Zachary was taking his sweet time. Pablo thought that he would regain his power after the surgery, as he was on the edge of dying. But three years passed, and he was growing too slowly. Lilly bit her lips, and her eyes reddened. ¡°Okay, will Zachary be in pain until his death?¡± Actually, she knew better than anyone else that he would not die, but she could not help it. Pablo patted her head and replied, ¡°Rest assured, nothing will go wrong.¡± Although Zachary was not really in the steamer, he was experiencing it. His sweat soaked his clothes and hair. And he felt numb and suffocating. But he still tried to break free as long as he had the energy to. But he heard the wizard say, ¡°Keep the lid closed; don¡¯t let her out!¡± Maria¡¯s mother actually panicked and wanted to pull her out, but the wizard said, ¡°Maria is not yelling for help; the spirit is!¡± He then said, ¡°The spirit is almost chased out, so they yelled through Maria¡¯s mouth.¡± He continued to say, ¡°If we open the lid now, the spirit will break free.¡± He exined to them by saying, ¡°Without us here, the spirit will be revengeful ande back to find you all.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her mother backed off after hearing his words. She wiped her tears as she heard Maria¡¯s yell. Maria¡¯s husband felt bad hearing her screams, but he could not do anything. And the wizards had convinced them that it was the spirit being chased out and that it was normal to experience pain. ¡°Maria, just a little while more, and you¡¯ll be well!¡± Zachary did not have the energy to scream into the barrel. He felt that he was cooked. He saw that his skin was bloated and detached from his muscles. And he saw his skin turn white. He could also smell a strange cooked meat smell with all the herbs. It waspletely silent in the barrel. Zachary ¡°fainted¡±, but he knew that it was Maria that had fainted. And then he heardmotion outside, and some vigers tried to stop them. ¡°It¡¯s better to check inside now; she¡¯s beenpletely silent!¡± Some of them said, ¡°What if she¡¯s killed?¡± Maria¡¯s mother and husband hesitated. But the wizard said, ¡°No! This is the key time! The malignant ghost is being forced out, so they can¡¯t yell anymore!¡± He then said, ¡°Maria is cured! But we have to steam her for another 20 minutes just to be safe!¡± ¡°Once the malignant ghost is gone, she will be forever healthy.¡± Chater 1008 Chater 1008 Chapter 1008 Can¡¯t Take It The wizard promised that Maria was alright; it was the ghost that was forced out. Her mother was crying, and her husband walked around restlessly. Their logical minds were asking them to open the lid to check on Maria. But they hesitated and did not do it. Finally, 20 minutes were up. The wizard burned the talismans and yelled, ¡°Open!¡± Maria¡¯s husband hurriedly opened the lid, and everyone gasped at the same time! The vigers all backed off, and the timid ones started to vomit and cry. Maria¡¯s husband was dumbstruck, and her mother fell to the ground! The moment the lid was lifted, Maria¡¯s skin bloated like a balloon, and it shrank the moment. it touched the air. The scene was exactly like steaming the food, but the difference was that there was a human inside the barrel. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Someone yelled, and the vigers went away. Some of them reported it to the police, and some called for an ambnce. After panicking, Maria¡¯s husband came back to his senses, and he carried her out, but it was toote. ¡°M¡­ Marial¡± ¡°My daughter, my daughter!¡± Both of them screamed in the yard. The wizards anxiously ran away without even asking for payment. The yard became empty in a few minutes, and some brave vigers were still looking away. And some were making phone calls. The police officers and ambnce came soon after. Maria was far beyond saving; she was steam-steamed to death. The police officers pursued the wizards and captured them before nightfall. Maria¡¯s mother and husband were still in a daze in the yard. Her bodyy there with a white cloth covering her, and the doctor dered her death. The two of them did not even have the courage to open the curtains to see her once more! How could she be dead? She was perfectly normal. How could she be? Maria¡¯s mother could not ept the truth! Her husband dashed toward the wizards when the police officers brought them back. He grabbed one of their cors and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it would work?¡± He yelled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you can steam the ghost out? Didn¡¯t you cure many with it? How, why, You guys lied!¡± He punched the wizard. The wizards were silent; they were both suspects now. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After investigation, it was found out that the wizards did not even graduate from primary school. They went to work early in their lives. They were not educated, so they could not work well; they had to go back to their hometowns. The two of them met during work, and they decided to cheat people as wizards. ¡°We didn¡¯t know how to treat people.¡± The wizard said, ¡°If we managed to cure the patient, we would ask for more money. If we don¡¯t, we¡¯ll find excuses for it. But they never identally killed someone. Sometimes they mixed the ash of the talisman with the water, and if the patient recovered, they would say that they were powerful. If the patient did not recover, they would me the patient for being too sinful. There was a time they treated a child, and they also said that he was possessed. They used some tools to knock the ghost out of the child. The child was almost beaten to death, but afterward he never rpsed again. The child¡¯s family appreciated them a lot. But the police investigated and realized that the child did rpse, but he would hide himself to avoid beatings. Most of them were lucky. After all, the patients¡± families would only look for the practitioner or wizard when they were out of methods. But Maria was pitiful; she was the first patient to die under the wizards. ¡°What were the two of you thinking? Steaming person? The policemen could not understand it. And the wizards answered, ¡°Because we saw a sauna program on the television¡­¡± Back in the day, saunas were not normalized, and the vigers barely knew about it. The wizards saw the benefits of saunas through the television ads. It sounded like it could cure everything. They were excited about it, and they thought that steaming people in a barrel worked the same way. They were illiterate, so they did not know the exact details of how the sauna worked. They came up with this method just to cheat people out of money. They really thought that it would work on Maria, yet they killed her. This was a tragedy born of stupidity and ignorance. Chater 1009 Chater 1009 Chapter 1009 Breaking Out After Maria¡¯s death, her mother cried until she passed out. And she had been sitting at the door¡¯s entrance and staring into nothing. She regretted it. She could not bear the thought that she was the one who caused her daughter¡¯s death. Maria¡¯s husband went to work after the incident, and people always gossiped about him. ¡°He¡¯s the one that steams his wife.¡± ¡°She¡¯s dead¡­.¡± ¡°She¡¯s steamed to death¡­¡± ¡°He intentionally killed her.¡± He could not stand the gossip. All he ever wanted was to heal his wife. But she did not recover. He did not mean to kill her at all. That was his dear wife¡­ And he regretted believing in the fraudsters. He wished that he could kill the wizards. Zachary felt that he was experiencing Maria¡¯s life. Her life was considered good; she might be poor, but she had a good rtionship with her husband, and her kid was great. But her life was ruined because of the so-called treatment. ¡°Wa_¡± ¡°I¡¯m so pitiful¡­ save me¡­¡± He could hear Maria¡¯s cries. When she was dead, there were some herbs and talismans inside the pot. And it identally formed a magic circle that trapped her. She was trapped for ten years, and she repeated her deaths over and over again. She was full of resentment now. Zachary was caught up in this trap. He was sweating, and he had not woken up from the fear of death yet. Suddenly, he was back at the broken house. The female spirit shouted and dashed to him again. And he woke up, seeing Maria¡¯s husband and mother grabbing him. And the wizard was saying that he was possessed. It¡¯s repeating again! His eyes widened in fear. The first time, he kept saying that he was not Maria. This time, he only insisted that he was fine, and he did not want to be treated¡­ But he still could not escape. The third time, he was getting fed up, and he kept begging. He hoped that they would spare him, seeing how pitiful he was. The fourth time¡­ And the fifth time¡­ He tried every method he could, but he just could not get out of the nightmare! He was numb for the sixth time, and he felt that he was losing his own soul. He felt that he was merging with Maria, and he almost could not tell if he was Zachary or Maria. He was shouting inside the barrel, and he forgot how he got here. In the nick of time, he felt a cooling sensation on his forehead. ¡°Zac¡­ Zachary!¡± Someone said, ¡°You can do it; fight it!¡± He suddenly became clear. Wait, how did I get here? The temperature surrounding him was ¨C getting higher, and he suffocated. I have to get out of here first! He stood up forcefully, and he tried to lift the cover. Someone was still pressing the lid, but he did not care; he was not willing to suffer for Maria! Maria was indeed pitiful, but what did he have to do with it? He was getting furious, and this anger powered him. He pushed the lid again! No one can trap me here! Ah! He used his hands and head to push the lid! At the same time, the female spirit chuckled inside him. And she was in despair. You can¡¯t get out. I¡¯ve been here for ten years, and I¡¯ve pushed the lid countless times. Zachary might not know it, but she knew well that the barrel trapped her here. She could not leave after she died. ¡°It¡¯s useless. Just give up.¡± She muttered to him, This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Just suffer in my ce.¡± She was d that Zachary was here; she had never been this rxed for a long time. Although she was in the barrel too, all the pain was transferred to Zachary. ¡°I can¡¯t get out, so you will never get out too. He, he, he¡­¡­.¡± In the next moment, her smile froze. Chater 1010 Chater 1010 Chapter 1010 Mammon Awakened The female spirit was trying to enchant him to make him think that he could never break out. He was enchanted, so he never realized that these were not his thoughts, and he did not know that the female spirit hid inside him. But now he could feel her existence! ¡°Ah!¡± He yelled and pushed the lid! He broke a hole in the lid, and he could see the sky. He was happy, and he continued to push it. He felt a power surge inside him after seeing the sky, and it was bursting out of him. The lid of the barrel flung! He hurriedly tried to jump out of it! ¡°No¡­. No!¡± The female spirit yelled. She grabbed Zachary¡¯s ankle to stop him from leaving! The female spirit¡¯s eye turned red, and she thought, It¡¯s impossible to break free! How could one possibly know how obsessed I was with opening it when I was dying? She always felt that she could leave after opening the lid. But she tried and tried and ended up dying in the barrel. Can this lid really be opened? Why couldn¡¯t I do it? How could a child do it? ¡°No, no! You can¡¯t leave.¡± She held on to his leg. Zachary was held back when he was just getting out of the barrel. He looked back and saw her ring at him like a malignant ghosting out of hell. She still looked scary, but somehow he was not scared anymore. ¡°What the!¡± He was furious, thinking how innocent he was. Suddenly he was trapped by her, and he went through a tragic death five times. He was just a kid. And he had never done any bad things before. How dared she? He kicked her out of anger just to break free, but suddenly a light shed and the female spirit was flung back into the barrel! He was shocked. When was my leg so powerful? ¡°Ah!¡± she yelled, ¡°Save me! Save me!¡± She continued to cry, ¡°I¡¯m dying; it¡¯s so hot. Zachary did not have the kindness to save her, despite how pitiful she sounded. Everything around him was lit up. And the vigers, the noises of the wizards-everything rewinded like a movie. When he opened his eyes again, he realized that he was in the damaged house. Lilly looked at him and yelled, ¡°Zachary! Zachary!¡± He abruptly sat up, only realizing that he was still in the same spot. Everything seemed like a dream to him. ¡°What happened?¡± He was shocked that he was still in the ruined room with the old mosquito. But everything was not as dark as before. This room might be dimmer than the rest, but it should not be that dark. He could see clearly at the moment, and he did not even feel scared. Lilly said, ¡°Zachary, I know that you can do it! You¡¯re the best!¡± He was proud to hear her words, although he was still blurred, but he said, ¡°Of course!¡± Suddenly, the female spirit dashed toward him again. She seeded in transferring her pain to him just now, and he suffered in her ce. But she did not expect him to be powerful, and he kicked her out of his body. ¡°You should die for me. Die for me!¡± She cried blood, and the skin on her face burst. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Zachary was startled, and he got into the position and kicked her. ¡°Dammit, get away from me!¡± And she- flung herself away! She was not lucky this time; Zachary¡¯s kick broke her into pieces. Lilly was amazed by his power. Zachary has awakened! The power of Mammon is undeniably strong! She thought. Chater 1011 Chater 1011 Chapter 1011 Madame, It¡¯s Better If You Give Up Zachary sent the female spirit flying, and she broke into pieces. If Lilly kicked her, she might be totally gone. But she did not know about it. She was not smart, so she changed her target to Lilly. Lilly was standing there, and suddenly the spirit fragments dashed toward her! ¡°Madame, are you dumb?¡± She waved her hand and set up an invisible shield in front of her, and it blocked the spirit out. But the spirit did not see it; she only felt that she banged onto a ss and got stuck in midair. The next moment, a light shone. And Zachary hurriedly pinned her to the ground. He stepped on her shattered limbs to pin her down. Any normal human being would be terrified by this scene. He snorted, ¡°Do you think that you can suddenly attack Lilly?¡± He asked, ¡°Do you give up?¡± He was a different person after awakening. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The spirit yelled, ¡°I won¡¯t give up!¡± And he simply pped her head, which was nted. Lilly was stunned. The spirit could not move an inch, but she said, ¡°You¡¯re just a little bastard¡­¡± Lilly took a talisman out and said, ¡°Madame, it¡¯s better if you give up.¡± Then she handed the talisman to Zachary and said, Zachary, you can use this to contain the ghost for now. But it isn¡¯t that useful; it can only keep one or two spirits.¡± He has awakened, so I should find him a special bag. He took the talisman. Although he had never used it in this life, he immediately put it on the spirit¡¯s head, and he bit his finger. A red light shed! The female spirit yelled, and she disappeared; she was kept in it. Lilly was shocked. What the? He has to bite his finger every time he captures a ghost. This is so painful! She hurriedly grabbed his finger and pressed it to stop the bleeding. Zachary, you¡¯re bleeding!¡± He said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± She replied, ¡°No, you have to eat two more chicken thighs when we¡¯re home!¡± ** Valentine was waiting under the umbre, and he really did not move at all. His neck was numb, and he wanted to go to the bathroom. But Lilly asked him not to move or turn his head. Hence, he sat there with sweat dripping down his face. ¡°Eh? Mr. Val, what are you doing?¡± Lilly asked. He was relieved, and he turned around. His neck was so close to cramping. ¡°Little Miss, you¡¯re back!¡± He nced behind her and saw nothing. He asked, ¡°Little Miss, are you done?¡± She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Val. Let¡¯s go!¡± He wanted to leave a long time ago, so he hurriedly stood up. A few people came to them and moved the umbre and pic set near the shooting crew. He felt that it was safer if there were more people. But he heard Lilly say, ¡°Zachary, we have a new one!¡± Zachary nodded, and Lilly said, ¡°You¡¯re lucky! You can stabilize your power by running into the second one!¡± Then they held their ¡°swords¡± and dashed out. Valentine thought to himself, What is this? We¡¯re not safe even if there are many people? Josh had his own troubles when Lilly and Zachary were fighting spirits out there. His extra ss ended at eleven o¡¯clock in the morning, and he only realized that Lilly and Zachary went out without him. They would be staying with Jonas outside for the night. It meant that he would have a boring weekend! He sighed. He suddenly disliked the weekend. ¡°Josh, I¡¯m going to the market; do you want to tag along?¡± He did not feel like it, so he said, ¡°Granny, you¡® can just go with Grandpa.¡± Bettany replied, ¡°He¡¯ll be holding the camera; I need someone to throw the flower petals.¡± So am I just a tool? Zachary is usually the one doing this when he¡¯s home. Granny just wants to use me. ¡°Granny, aren¡¯t you going to the market? You¡¯re not there to photoshoot either.¡± He said, But he already wore his shoes and followed them out. Hugh put his hands behind his back and answered, ¡°You don¡¯t know about it.¡± Josh knew what was happening soon. They drove into a street full of flowers. Bettany eximed, ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so pretty! I want to record myself dancing here. And then we can edit it into a video.¡± Hugh said, ¡°Okay. Jack, pull over.¡± Jack stopped as he instructed. Hugh said, ¡°Why are you still daydreaming? Come and throw the flower petals!¡± But¡­ Uncle Jack could have done it, couldn¡¯t he? Bettany seemed to see Josh¡¯s thought, and she said, ¡°People would think that you¡¯ve been ying with the petals since you were a kid.¡± She would be embarrassed if an adult threw the petals for her because passersby would be curious and look at her. Chater 1012 Chater 1012 Chapter 1012 The Holy Light Bettany was stopping at a lot of ces. She said that she was out to get groceries, but she only bought some fruit. Margaret was the one who would do all the groceries. Josh had been throwing flower petals for her for the entire day, and sometimes he even needed to help with the lighting. It was already five o¡¯clock in the evening when they came out of the market. It was not a normal market; it was a high¨C ss market with luxurious design and items. Josh tagged along with his grandparents, and they suddenly heard amotion in front. The customers here were usually rich people; the poor would not dare step foot here. So, usually, the environment would be peaceful, everyone would be well behaved, and they would speak softly. It was strange to have such amotion. Josh spotted someone familiar. ¡°Eh¡­¡± Isn¡¯t that Uncle ir? ir was tall, and he was mboyant as a designer. And the Holy Mother Ghost was on his head; it was hard to mistake him for someone else. Although¡­ but¡­ I want to give it a shot! Lilly¡¯s master commented that I was improving slowly, but I don¡¯t think so. ¡°Granny, I¡¯ll go over there for a while.¡± And he ran toward ir. His grandparents changed their looks, and Bettany muttered, ¡°I¡¯m getting old. I¡¯m feeling tired; let me take a break.¡± She simply went into a shop to get a facial treatment. Hugh thought, Erm, beauty will always be a top priority for women! Josh stealthily approached ir. Both ir and the ghost were focused on talking. Josh thought, Now is the time! He grabbed the ghost like Lilly usually did! But he could not pull her away, no matter how hard he tried. The Holy Mother Ghost turned and saw him kindly. This kid is so cute; he¡¯s upset because he can¡¯t move me. Such a pity. Maybe I should pretend to be caught? She pretended to loosen her grip on ir and said, ¡°Ouch¡­¡± And then she touched Josh¡¯s head and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m caught! You should go back now!¡± Josh felt humiliated for being toyed with. And he was upset for being weak! No! No! He took out a talisman and pped it on the ghost! The ghost was alerted, and she swung her hand. Her deathly energy blew both his talisman and him away! He dropped to the ground, and a lot of people were startled by him. He coughed and stood up as if nothing had happened. Luckily, themotion was still ongoing, so everyone looked back at them. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The passersby came close and asked politely, as if they were not that curious. A woman and a rich man¡¯s son were quarreling, and everyone was curious. ir was trying to convince them; he said, ¡°Mr. Pierce, please give in to Ms. Rivas! She¡¯s a woman after all; it¡¯s not looking good now.¡± Simon was enraged; he snorted, ¡°Why should I?¡± Simon and Elsa were both ir¡¯s customers; they came to him to try out the wedding gown, but they got into a fight. ir did not think that this was a serious matter; the woman only asked for one hundred million dors as her bride price. And the Pierce family was rich enough to afford it, so they should not fight when a wedding is a joyful event. ir wanted to convince him, but Elsa snapped. ¡°Simon Pierce, is this your love for me? You¡¯re embarrassing me in front of the public!¡± He sneered, ¡°Who¡¯s the one that started it?¡± He continued to say, ¡°You¡¯re the unreasonable one; you wanted to order a wedding gown from Mr. Hernandez, and you wanted one that was more expensive than Mrs. Crawford!¡± She yelled, ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± She was envious when she saw Anthony and his wife¡¯s wedding ceremony. Literally every single woman hoped that they could be with Anthony. Elsa was very jealous. She had a rather good family background, and she almost became a famous actress before this. But before she could do anything, Anthony got married. She felt that she should get someone more or less the same, and this man should love her more than she loved him. And she picked Simon. She felt that she was even prettier than Lisa; she was pretty like a fairy! So Simon should give her the best! Just like Anthony¡­This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chater 1013 Chater 1013 Chapter 1013 The Invincible Pair Elsa was upset. She was not as ignorant as Violet; she knew that she could not be with Anthony. But she could still marry a rich man. She was the daughter of the Rivas family, and she was not bad herself. So, why did she choose Simon out of so many rich people? Because he said that he loved her! But what kind of love was this? They got into a huge fight, and Simon left. She chased him, and she could not tolerate him embarrassing her in public. She said sarcastically, ¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s because of your uselessness. Right?¡± She said, ¡°Look at Mr. Crawford; he could give anything to his wife.¡± And she questioned, ¡°What about you? You said that you love me, but you can¡¯t even get me my my dream wedding gown!¡± She yelled, ¡°You should get me what I want if you love me. Please be clear that you¡¯re the one who wants to marry me. But what kind of love is this when you can¡¯t fulfill a small request?¡± She continued to say, ¡°You¡¯re just simply saying it but not doing it! Simon Pierce, are you even a man?¡±1 This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Simon did like Elsa, and he fulfilled all her requests. But he could not take it anymore. ¡°Mr. Hernandez, you saw how I treated her, right? We were happy when we first came, and I was still giving in when she asked for a wedding gown that was more expensive than Mrs. Crawford¡¯s!¡± Elsa requested a wedding dress that cost at least one hundred million dors, but ir did not have it. Others might lie to her and simply take out a wedding dress and im it to be one hundred million dors, but not ir. ir was sincere when he introduced all the wedding gowns. ¡°Yet, she kept saying that she had to be better than others! She wants something like Mrs. Crawford!¡± He said, ¡°I can¡¯t give it to her, and then she started to compare me with Mr. Crawford!¡± A man hated to be seen as a useless man. And they could not ept disloyal partners. Elsa did not say it, but he knew that something was off when Elsa kept talking about Anthony. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not Mr. Crawford.¡± He sneered, ¡°But you¡¯re no Mrs. Crawford! Can you be sane?¡± Elsa was upset and snorted, ¡°Simon Pierce, are you even a man? How can you belittle your fianc¨¦?¡± She started to cry. I¡¯m not bad either; why can¡¯t I get the best wedding gown? Why is he humiliating me in public and putting all the me on me? She was not like this, buty because of Simon¡­ She felt wronged and cried even harder. Josh was shocked. He thought, Why did she cry all of a sudden? Wasn¡¯t she pressuring people just now? If she really thinks that he doesn¡¯t love her, she should just leave! Josh could not understand her. Oh, Lilly told me that a malignant spirit is never simple. I have to let her expose herself. Josh looked at ir. Simon¡¯s heart softened when he saw her cry. ir hurriedly said, Alright, Mr. Pierce, Ms. Rivas is crying; the two of you should settle it at home. You guys are about to get married, right?¡± He continued to say, ¡°I believed that she said these out of anger; she¡¯s actually a nice woman.¡± He said, ¡°Think about it; she¡¯s an excellent woman; why did she choose you out of so many men? She must love you a lot.¡± He then said, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s a strong character, but she doesn¡¯t mean what she says. We¡¯re men; we should tolerate women.¡± He calmed down after hearing his words, and he regretted it. This was the power of a simple Deep down, he knew that she loved money more than anything, but she chose him out of so many rich men, so it must mean that she loved him. Simon felt that he was at fault too; they would not fight in public if he did not stomp out just now. She chose to chase after him and not walk away, so she just needed an excuse to make up with him. -The Holy Mother Ghost was on top of ir, and ir was convincing him. ¡°Eighty million dors¡® worth of wedding gown might be expensive, but she¡¯s the love of your life. And you¡¯ll only marry once in a lifetime.¡± He then said, ¡°And one hundred million dors is nothing. Your parents will give it to you if you ask. Your family can afford it.¡± Simon gave in under the Holy Ghost¡¯s influence. And he was a Simp himself. He hugged Elsa and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault; don¡¯t cry.¡± He then said, ¡°I will buy you whatever you want. But Mrs. Crawford¡¯s gown was the best. I¡¯ll top up the rest of the money to get you whatever you want, alright?¡± Chater 1014 Chater 1014 Chapter 1014 Asmodeus¡® Secret Skill Josh was shocked. What the heck is this? The power of Holy Mother Ghost and Simp is invincible! This is so scary; I can¡¯t be a child¡­ No, I will be an adult like this when I grow up. Simon coaxed Elsa until she burst intoughter. The two of them made up, and Elsa agreed to go for a wedding gown that cost sixty million dors. They happily entered ir¡¯s studio to look at the gowns. ir was happy at how ¡°perfect¡± it turned out, so he smiled. Josh felt speechless, as if he had swallowed a fly. He would feel disgusted recalling this incident. The onlookers all went away; they would not pry too much due to their own status. Josh sneaked into the shop and hid behind the mannequins to observe them. Elsa was trying out the gowns, and ir apanied her. They were discussing something. Simon did not dare y with his phone by his side, as he was worried that it would enrage Elsa. ir eximed, ¡°Mrs. Pierce is a great man! Barely any man will patiently wait for their fianc¨¦ to choose the gown.¡± Elsa replied, ¡°Of course. I¡¯will straight away leave if he¡¯s on his phone now.¡± Simon felt that she only acted like this because he was her lover. Elsa purposely tried on the expensive ones, and atst she managed to choose one that she liked. Simon agreed to buy her the $60 million gown. She then tried out all the essories. My dress might not be as good as Mrs. Crawford¡¯s, but I¡¯ll go for the most expensive essories! It was rumored that her essories set was a limited edition that cost two hundred million dors. I also want it! ¡°I want this set.¡± She said it with a smile. ir calcted the total, which was two hundred million dors. Simon¡¯s face darkened and he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much?¡± Elsa pouted, ¡°Simon Pierce, how dare you? Do you know how tired I am choosing all of these?¡± Josh became excited. He felt weird seeing the two of them, although they were not possessed. But their aura was bad. Maybe I can hit my KPI with them¡­ He then took out whatever tools he could use? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. from his bag. But he felt that his tools were not strong enough! Lilly¡¯s talisman was powerful. But he could not get near the powerful spirits. What should I do? He panicked. It will be awesome if I can sneak up on the Holy Mother Ghost! He held his breath as he pondered. He did not realize something was different when he walked. He was too focused to see it. He did not know that, as Asmodeus, he could be invisible. No one other than him had this skill! At that moment, Elsa pped Simon hard. Josh was startled, and he felt that he had lost something. The salesperson spotted Josh; she came up to him and asked anxiously, ¡°Hey, why are you alone here, kid?¡± This is so weird; why didn¡¯t I see him just now? He simply answered, ¡°I¡¯m looking for my grandmother.¡± She suddenly yelled, ¡°You¡¯re the grandson of the Crawford family.¡± The Crawford family purchased their wedding gown here, and she did follow up with their wedding so she could recognize him as he was the flower boy. Josh signaled for her to be quiet, and she covered her mouth. Luckily, Elsa was causing a ruckus, so none of them looked in his way. Elsa was crying and throwing a tantrum, and ir¡¯s Holy Mother¡¯s energy spread to the entire shop. The workers were doing their own jobs while paying close attention to them. Josh squinted his eyes; he was not willing to give up. He held his breath, and he did it again. There were a lot of people in the shop, but none of them realized that a kid had sneaked behind ir¡¯s back. and he raised a ritual de. Chater 1015 Chater 1015 Chapter 1015 Exposing The Holy Mother He straight away stabbed the ritual de with a talisman into the Holy Mother Ghost¡¯s thigh! Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She yelled, and she sent Josh flying! Everyone was shocked when they saw him fly. The ghost looked at him with surprise, and she thought, When did the kid get near? Why didn¡¯t I realize? ir eximed, ¡°Did I bump into you? Huh, Josh, why are you here?¡± He thought that Josh had gone away. Josh replied, ¡°Ignore me; you guys can continue.¡± Elsa stopped throwing tantrums and pretended to grab her bag to leave. ¡°Simon, I¡¯m disappointed in you!¡± She cried, ¡°All I want is these essories; do you think that I don¡¯t deserve them?¡± She then said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave!¡± Simon answered tiredly, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ir hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Pierce, it¡¯s alright. Ms. Rivas acts like this because she loves them. You have to know that every woman wants a perfect wedding.¡± He then said, ¡°It¡¯s once in a lifetime; of course she wants it to be memorable. And because essories are different from the wedding gown, their value will go up.¡± He continued to say, ¡°It¡¯s actually an investment, right? It¡¯s not easy for her either; let¡¯s tolerate each other; this is what a couple is supposed to do!¡± i Simon thought, Tolerate? She¡¯s not doing it! But he did not dare say it out loud; he was afraid of her causing amotion. He said, ¡°Mr. ir, since it¡¯s so easy for you, why don¡¯t you sell all of these for one hundred million dors to me?¡± ir stuttered, ¡°Erm¡­ Mr. Pierce, it¡¯s not possible. The most I can discount for you is ten million dors.¡± ir was helpless; it was not a small amount. But he would really love them to stop fighting; he would treat it as a donation. But Elsa snorted, ¡°No! A deal is a deal; how can you discount it? Simon, how can you bargain for your wedding?¡± She would not ept this humiliation. She snorted, ¡°If you ever pay it in discount, I will call off our wedding!¡± She threw the essories on the table and said, ¡°You should look for someone else to marry next month if you get the discount!¡± She then grabbed her bag and stomped off! She was arrogant because the invitations were sent and the guest list was confirmed. And the Pierce family rented the same wedding venue as the Crawford family; countless people were looking at them! The Pierce family would be mocked if they changed the bride. She was sure that they did not want it to happen. Simon was enraged. She agrees to buy a cheaper gown, but she wants two hundred million dors¡® worth of essories! What¡¯s more, she wants one hundred million dors for the bride price! Everything, including the wedding venue, our new vi, and a new car, cost more or less five hundred million dors!¡± Mr. Crawford can afford it, but not me! ir sighed, ¡°It is what it is. It might cost a lot, but it can make her happy. She will forever remember the wedding, right?¡± He then said, ¡°As long as you two are happy, it will be worth it.¡± He continued to say, ¡°After all, the Pierce family is rich; you shouldn¡¯t be fighting with her over such a trivial issue.¡± Simon thought, Of course you can say like this when it¡¯s not you that pays the five hundred million dors¡­ Josh was speechless after hearing ir¡¯s words. And his words shone the Holy Mother¡¯s energy, which healed the ghost¡¯s thigh. Lilly¡¯s talisman was powerful in the correct hand. He looked at the ghost¡¯s recovered wound and was upset. Am I this weak? This is absurd! The ghost felt ufortable being stabbed, but she saw Josh¡¯s expression and softened. ¡°It¡¯s okay; please go back, kid. Don¡¯t harm anyone again; it¡¯s not right!¡± Josh answered, ¡°No!¡± He was not satisfied. This ghost should be an easy one! She doesn¡¯t even fight back. The others would have eaten me up. How can I miss such a great training opportunity? He suddenly recalled Lilly¡¯s words. And he said, ¡°Mr. Pierce is so pitiful; my father says that they lost 1.8 billion dorsst month; they¡¯re having financial problems now.¡± He then said, ¡°Mr. Pierce¡¯s father does not even dare to add one more chicken thigh when he eats now.¡± ¡°The Pierce family wants to save their family with this wedding. But, Ms. Rivas¡­ How can they spend so much for this wedding?¡± Josh continued to say, ¡°They will go bankrupt if they spend so much. Mr. Pierce¡¯s grandparents are so old. What if they can¡¯t take it and have a heart attack?¡± Josh looked at ir and said, ¡°Uncle ir, what about you sponsoring all of these? They will surely pay back when everything gets better.¡± Lilly once told him that they had to expose the hypocrite ghosts. So, can I expose the Holy Mother Ghost with this? He thought to himself. Chater 1016 Chater 1016 Chapter 1016 Smart Ways To Capture A Ghost The Holy Ghost was hated by everyone. Because they never put themselves in people¡¯s shoes and always asked people to be the bigger person. They would sympathize with the so-called ¡°weakling. For example, they would ask people to forgive an old person who used to be abusive to his wife since he was old. And they would ask people to forgive a brat who spoiled his rtive¡¯s expensive makeup because he was just a kid. And in this incident, just because Elsa was a woman who cried, the Holy Mother Ghost would pity ber for being embarrassed in public. After all, it was because it did not influence the Holy Ghost. Will Uncle ir make the same choice if it influences his ie? Josh stared at ir, and ir looked at Simon. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Simon was shocked to hear Josh¡¯s words. But he recognized Josh. Could it be real? Are my parents hiding il from me? He panicked. And he recalled the times when his parents sighed before the wedding date was set. And his father asked him to tell Elsa that they could not raise the bride¡¯s prize because they could not afford it. He thought that his father only said it out of anger! ir said, ¡°Mr. Pierce?¡± Simon snorted. ¡°I think Josh is right. Mr. Hernandez, what about you lending me five hundred million? I¡¯ll return to you when I can.¡± ir thought. It¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s not my wedding, and I barely know Simon¡­ Josh asked innocently, ¡°Huh? Uncle ir, are you not able to do it? My grandmotherplimented you for making the best high-ss wedding gowns. You can earn hundreds of millions each year.¡± He then said. ¡°If you earn a hundred million dors per year, you should have at least a billion now! Can¡¯t you borrow a mere five hundred million dors from Mr. Pierce?¡± ir was speechless. This amount is also considered a huge amount for the Crawford family! He stuttered, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to¡­ The Holy Mother Ghost hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay; we can afford to borrow him.¡± She then said. ¡°I never knew that the Pierce family was in trouble; let¡¯s help them.¡± She continued to say, ¡°What if Simon¡¯s grandparents fall ill because of the humiliation of canceling the wedding?¡± And this was not her money, so she did not care. But ir cared! He thought that the Pierce family was pitiful, but he hesitated to lend them such a huge amount! What if they go bankrupt and can¡¯t return me the money? And what if my studio is affected by this? He did not feel like lending the money. Simon suddenly realized that irmented so much because he lost nothing in the process. ¡°So, Mr. Hernandez¡­ You yourself also think that this is too much, but why do you think it¡¯s not much for me?¡± He then said. ¡°You¡¯re such a hypocrite man.¡± And he left to go after Elsa. ir stood there awkwardly and red at Josh. He¡¯s just an ignorant kid; why is he stirring trouble here? But he held back, thinking that he was just a kid. ¡°Josh, don¡¯t simply say things next time ir said. Tive hundred million dors was a huge amount.¡± Josh said loudly, ¡®Oh, Uncle ir, since you said it was nothing. I thought you would help Mr. Pierce! The workers around me started to gossip ir felt embarrassed about being exposed. But he really meant well for them! He did not think that he said anything wrong But, because of his selfishness and hesitation, the Holy Mother Ghost was notpatible with him for the fint time! She said, ¡°Wait, haven¡¯t you been a kind person since you were young? You¡¯ve helped a lot of people, what¡¯s stopping you? She said, ¡°It¡¯s just money look at your friends, five hundred million dors means nothing to then!¡± She snorted. Tin disappointed in you! How dare you think about money instead of helping the Pierce family?¡± Smart Ways To Capture A Ghost ir and she were getting restless. They were starting to repel each other ir was confused, and de nagging nonstop. And Josh knew that his chance was here! He calcted that the ghost would detach from ir for a split second if they quarreled. The longer they fought, the further she detached. Josh looked at his watch to catch her at the right time Josh grabbed her with a stack of talismans! The ghost was caught suddenly, and she waspletely detached from ir She was even angrier. What does this kid want from me? Why is he so determined to catch me? She snorted ¡°What do you want? Josh pretended to be scared and sand. ¡°Why are you so angry? Aren¡¯t you the best a facing the children?¡± She was stunned. Oh, right. But he¡¯s here to catch me! Why should I stay still? Josh stuffed her into the Bag of Holding when she hesitated! ¡°Go in he yelled. Chater 1017 Chater 1017 Chapter 1017 Why Didn¡¯t Lilly Answer My Call? Josh used all his strength to stuff the Holy Mother Ghost into his Bag of Holding! But he actually did not have one yet; he just named his snakeskin bags as he heard Lilly mention them before. Hebined two snakeskin bags together, and he left a space in between to keep the talismans. The ghout was unaware until she realized she was trapped inside the snakeskin bag. ¡°Ah, Let me out!¡± She yelled. She thought that Josh was weak, so it did not matter if she was put into the bag. But it was full of talismans that trapped her. She could not break free and panicked. ¡°Kiddo, don¡¯t y with me anymore! Let me out!¡± She continued to say, ¡°I admit my defeat; just let me go!¡± Josh snorted, ¡°Letting you out? Impossible!¡± This was the first malignant ghost that he caught all by himself! He felt so excited that he could start to dance, but it was not the right timing. I did it! By myself! I¡¯m the second-best person in the world besides Lilly, her master, and Uncle ke! He carried his bag and eximed, ¡°Yay!¡± And he ran out. ir and the rest of the workers were stunned. They were not aware of this kid until now. What¡¯s with him? Why is he so happy carrying a tattered bag? ¡°Hold up, did he take anything?¡± A worker muttered and wanted to go after him. ir yelled, ¡°Stand still!¡± The worker said, ¡°Erm, Mr. Hernandez, I just worried that he took¡­¡± ir shook his head and replied, ¡°What could he take? He¡¯s just a kid; don¡¯t think the worst of him.¡± And he said, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t take anything.¡± He had been to the Crawford family before, and he knew that they educated their children well And they had everything they needed; he was confident that Josh would note in to steal. But he had no idea why Josh ran out happily with a snakeskin bag. He got worried and thought, Should I call Mrs. Crawford to ask about him? Josh seems a little unstable. The Holy Mother Ghost struggled for a long time, but she could not break free. She sensed another malignant ghost in here, but she did not see one. She suddenly saw a kidney! Whose kidney is this? Before she could figure it out, someone punched her. ¡°Quiet!¡± She was furious after realizing she had actually been captured. Josh had frozen her with a talisman. She would not panic if it was not rted to her. She did not have any unconditional love now; she thought, I¡¯ll make the kid regret it once I get out. But Josh would not set her free. He went to find Bettany. She just got her facial treatment done, and Hugh carried a lot of bags beside her. The staff said, ¡°Mrs. Crawford, pleasee back next time!¡± And she saw Josh with the tattered bag. She was shocked and thought, It¡¯s so worn out, and it was sewn so many times¡­ Why would Mrs. Crawford let him have this? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Bettany said, ¡°You won¡¯t know it. This is the most popr luxurious item now.¡± The staff looked at the bag again and felt that it was indeed well designed. This looks so creative; no normal snakeskin bag can look like this She wanted to take a photo, but Bettany brought Josh away. Hugh muttered on their way back, ¡°Why do you buy so much makeup at this age?¡± She snorted. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! Can¡¯t I buy them for Lisa?¡± He replied. ¡°But she looks great without makeup¡± Meanwhile, Josh looked at his bag, and he could not wait to show it to Lilly. He was excited, and he went into his room with the bag. Bettany shook her head, and Margaret asked, ¡°Mrs. Crawford, do I have to cook ten dishes today? They usually cook this much with Lilly there. Bettany shook her head and said. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just cook something simple today! Almost everyone was not home today. You can make a steak and also seafood spaghetti and the fish, and also the pigeon. We just have something simple for today¡± Margaret nodded. What a simple meal! She thought to herself Chater 1018 Chater 1018 Chapter 1018 Star Gazing Josh tightened up his snakeskin bag and pasted talismans all over it. He had a lot of talismans. And he made a video call to Lilly, but she did not pick up at all. He was upset, and he thought, What¡¯s with Lilly? Why did she ignore me? He called her from afternoon until night, and his joy vanished. He was sad that she did not answer his call. Lilly and Zachary were capturing a ghost. They had been chasing it from afternoon until night. ¡°Wait, Zachary, I don¡¯t want to run anymore.¡± She sat on the ground. She felt like capturing the ghost for him instead! ¡°Hold myself. This ghost belongs to Zachary; I can¡¯t help him.¡± She tried to convince herself Zachary sat down and said, ¡°Lilly, just sit here and wait for me!¡± And he ran away. ¡°Huh, then please¡­¡­¡± He ran off before she could finish her sentence. She then muttered, ¡°Take care.¡± Pablo carried her up, as there was no one around. ¡°The floor is dirty, and there are mosquitoes.¡± Shey downfortably in his embrace, and she said, ¡°Master, my legs are tired!¡± He asked, ¡°So, do you want me to serve you?¡± Nevertheless, he massaged her tiny legs. She grabbed his suit and said, ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡± He pinched her nose and replied, ¡°Naughty!¡± She then covered her nose and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t touch my nose after touching my legs!¡± He smirked and said, ¡°Are youining about yourself?¡± Lilly was nagging nonstop He looked at her softly. Once upon a time, he had a cute young sister named Nana. He had never treated Lilly as Nana¡¯s substitute. It was just that Lilly could ease his pain of losing Nana. Lilly suddenly asked, ¡°Oh, Master, did Sylvia reincarnate?¡± He did not expect her to think about his past too. ¡°I¡¯ve no idea. He said, ¡°She should be reincarnated. She did not sin. Following the normal procedure, she should reincarnate many times already. Things would fade in three thousand years. Even if one was immune to Madame Maya¡¯s soup, they could also forget about everything after so many lives. ¡°She¡¯s not a bad person,¡± Lilly said. Pablo nodded. Lilly stopped talking about this since Pablo was not keen to talk more. Thinking about the soup, Lilly suddenly thought about Grace. Did she manage to collect the tears to make a new soup? And she thought of her mother. Mommy is immune to the soup, but did she reincarnate? Or did she still drink the soup? She had been to the underworld several times, but she did not dare go close to the ghost town. So she did not see her mother until now. Shey in Pablo¡¯s arms, and she stared into the night sky full of stars. Pablo massaged her legs in silence. She suddenly asked, ¡°Oh, Master, what kind of person is Ivan?¡± She had not seen him for a long time, not even during her uncle¡¯s wedding. Only Melody attended the wedding: she said that Ivan went far away. Pablo created a tree and leaned against it. He also stared into the night sky. He did not answer Lilly¡¯s question, but he said, ¡°The universe is bigger than what we think. The creator of the universe is beyond our imagination, and there arews that abide in different worlds.¡± He said. ¡°Who would have known what¡¯s outside of the three worlds that we know?¡± Lilly turned and asked, ¡°Master, why are you saying this?¡± He looked at her and thought, She has the pen of judgment that can reach outside of the three worlds. Ivan is not simple, and neither is she. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡± He patted her hair and said, ¡°Call Uncle Jonas in case he¡¯s worried. She muttered, ¡°There¡¯s no reception here¡­ I told him before I came out. And Uncle Jonas won¡¯t be worried; he will be worried if the ghost will approach him in the vige or not. The two of them were stargazing. Suddenly, a ck shadow shed in front of their eyes Lilly yelled. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± She was alerted because that shadow was neither human nor a ghost!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chater 1019 Chater 1019 Chapter 1019 A ck Cat Lilly sensed danger ¡°Master, it¡¯s a dangerous ck shadow! She concentrated on the surroundings ¡°We¡¯re being marked!¡± And the shadow suddenly aimed for Pablo¡¯s face. Lilly reacted in time and grabbed the ck shadow with her tiny hands. ¡°Ha, I got you!¡± She felt that it was a fluffy thing. Eb She lowered her gaze and saw a ck cat. She gasped and thought, Wait, why does it look familiar? ¡°Eh? It¡¯s you. Mimi I¡¯m not Mimi! The cat red at her and wanted to kick her, but it suddenly changed direction and kicked in Pablo¡¯s direction. Lilly grabbed its neck and said, ¡°You can¡¯t do this, Mimi!¡± It meowed furiously. But Lilly could not understand it; she could sense that it was angry. ¡°Why are you meowing? Talk to me.¡± Erm, it can speak; why does it meow instead? The ck cat snorted, ¡°Let me go!¡± It was twisting and struggling. She hurriedly let go. It did not expect her to really let go, and it dropped to the ground in a weird position. Ah! It¡¯s so embarrassing! Its face darkened; it was the king of the Gray earth; it had not gone through such embarrassment before. It always turned into the most useless pet on earth when it was in her hand. Lilly carried it up and patted it clean. Sorry, Mimi, I didn¡¯t expect you to drop like this.¡± She felt guilty and caressed it. Oh no, it must be painful! It did not curse when it saw Lilly like this. ¡°Where¡¯s my satred tree?¡± li asked coldly. She promised to return me after a few days! How long has it been? Its underlings were upset about it; they could not level up without it. All of them came to the human world to train. Many of them fell into humans¡¯ hands! They became pets for them as the humans served them! And some of them were having several girlfriends at the same time. As the king, he could not let them be depraved! It has to get the sacred tree back. Lilly instantly looked at Pablo. We¡¯re doomed. It¡¯s all your fault! Pablo touched his nose and said, ¡°Erm¡­ Lilly had asked him to return it a few times, but he was rushing to train. He knew that it was notThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. nice, but Lilly would be going to the underworld soon, and there would be people protecting her by then. Hence, he had to do it. Both the cat and Lilly were staring at him. He coughed and said, I¡¯ve foreseen it; the cats from the Gray Earth shoulde to the human world to train. If not, they can¡¯t pass the test and be a true Phantom Cat.¡± He said, ¡°This is for your own good.¡± He continued to say, I¡¯m taking good care of the sacred tree; I¡¯ll return it once you all have finished the training. The cat, Lilly, and the sacred tree behind him were all speechless. Lilly looked at him and thought, Is it true? The master won¡¯t lie, right? But why do I feel like he¡¯s making up nonsense? She said, ¡°Can you wait?¡± She then said to the cat. ¡°We will surely return it to you. I¡¯m the Ruler of Hell; I won¡¯t be lying to you. The cat thought, You won¡¯t lie to me, but you might toy with me. It stared at her, and it was about to reject her. But Lilly begged, ¡°Pretty please, Mimi¡­ The cat actually softened, but it acted like it did not. Lilly whispered to it, ¡°Master needs it; can you give in? I¡¯ll give you two sacred trees next time.¡± The cat was stunned. Well, I can get two more trees, so I will get a total of three trees. If I put them together and form a triangle on the Gray Earth, it will be more suitable for the cats to train. Its face darkened and it said, Tm not Mimi Don¡¯t call me this!¡± She nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Meow Meow!¡± Chater 1020 Chater 1020 Chapter 1020 Esper The ck cat came here, but it ate a biscuit instead of getting its sacred tree back. ¡°And I¡¯m not Meow Meow, I¡¯m Esper!¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Alright, Esper!¡± Lilly was a good girl, so she changed her way of addressing him. She caressed its head and scratched its chin. The ck cat enjoyed it and identally meowed. It was embarrassed, and it turned its head away. Lilly put it on Pablo¡¯sp, and she started to scratch it. Lilly tilted her head and asked. ¡°Why is your name Esper? Are you a girl or a boy? But you have whiskers, so you¡¯re a boy, right?¡± Pablo simply nced at him, and he continued to go through his booklet. Esper looked at her and replied. ¡°My father named me. Lilly looked around for Zachary, and then she asked, ¡°What¡¯s your father¡¯s name?¡± Esper was lost in her touch, and it answered, ¡°Otieno.¡± ¡°Oh. She then said, ¡°Please rest assured; I always keep to my words.¡± She continued to say. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two more¡­ When I be the real Ruler of Hell, I¡¯ll give them to you. Esper felt that something was wrong; it thought. Wait¡­ How long does it take for her to be the real Ruler? My cats have to wait until then? They can only take their sweet time in training now? It was apetitive world; by then, its cats would all bezy. Am I earning or losing? I feel like I¡¯m missing something. They looked at each other. He, he, Meow Meow is so cute. Esper thought. This feels like the moment before handing up the test papers; it¡¯s rushed. Lilly carried it before it could think more. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Master: let¡¯s have a look at Zachary.¡± Lilly hurriedly carried Esper away to avoid it. Despite remembering the amphibious soil and the flower, she still needed time to locate them. It¡¯s better for him not to recall them now. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Zachary chased the female spirit until he cornered her. She was not powerful, but she was good at running away. She could get past the wall and the floor. Zachary did not know how to deal with this type of ghost yet. He could only wear her out by chasing after her until he could corner her. He did not waste his time running; he left the talismans along the way, so the ghost would have fewer and fewer routes to run. He and Josh both had the same mindset; they did not mind using their talismans because they had a lot to spare thanks to Lilly. They were super rich! The female spirit had no way to hide, and he cornered her with the talismans that could kill ghosts. ¡°You should catch me yourself!¡± the spirit yelled. She believed that he was not a threat without the talismans. He chuckled and dashed in front of her. And he kicked her to the ground. ¡°As you wished.¡± Zachary said. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re great? You¡¯re just good at running. He then put her into the talisman that could keep the ghost away. She did not even have the time to beg. Zachary sighed in relief; he had already gotten used to the ways of capturing ghosts after this intensive training. But he was not strong enough yet. He could easily catch normal ghosts and the ones that almost became malignant ghosts. But he was not sure if he could catch the real ones. At least he was skilled at using the talisman, and he had experience in closebat. It would be so good if I could be fast, or even walk on the wall Zachary was analyzing himself, and he went back and picked up all the talismans. He would not waste any of them! The vige was different from the city; it was so much dimmer. He might have been scaredst time, but not at the moment. All the ghosts around him were hiding themselves from him after seeing hun chase the female spirit. He stopped when he arrived at a street light. Thebel of the street light was the same as the one he passed by just now. He raised his eyebrow. He would think that he was unlucky if he ran into ghostsst time. But he would feel lucky for the time being! Chater 1021 Chater 1021 Chapter 1021 The Return of the Mammon Zachary observed his surroundings. Ever since being trapped by Maria, he knew how the ghost trap worked. This was something easy for him! He continued to walk as if he did not realize something was wrong. Suddenly, a female spirit appeared under the same street light. Her face looked eerily pale under the light; if he looked up, he would see someone familiar! ¡°Zachary Zachary!¡± She called out to him. He ignored her and continued to walk, even though he was in a loop. The spirit continued to follow him. As long as he did not look back, his three vital fires would be burning. The spirit was enraged at him for ignoring her. She came closer to him, and she purposely created some faint footstep sounds behind him. He still did not look back. Can this spirit run fast like the other one? Or can she take my life away? If she can run fast, I¡¯ll lose some time if I kick her now. Then I have to spend the night cornering her. He had packed all the talismans along the way, and he spent the entire noon trying to catch her with the help of those talismans. The spirit could not immediately take his life as his energy was overwhelming. She stared at his back and pressed on his shoulder. He felt it, but he did not look back. He peeked and saw a pale hand with long manicured nails. He instantly grabbed her hand and threw her to the ground. Before she could react, she was on the ground. And he pasted talismans all over her. She groaned as she was burned. ¡°Ah!¡± He nced at her and snorted, ¡°You¡¯re pretty dumb,¡± She yelled, ¡°Zachary, how dare you treat me like this?¡± He was stunned when he saw her face! It belonged to his mother! Wait, isn¡¯t Mommy in jail? When did she die here? He was distracted for a moment. After all, he was just a kid, and he did not know how to feel facing his mother¡¯s death. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked. She said, ¡°Help me up.¡± She sneered, ¡°I haven¡¯t been seeing you for years. And you¡¯re capturing ghosts now!¡± He stared at her hand in silence. She changed her tone and said, ¡°Zachary, I was so miserable. No one knew that I was dead. Why didn¡¯t you visit me?¡± She cried as she cried toward him; she was about to grab his pants. The next moment, her hand was covered with a talisman, and Zachary stepped on her! ¡°Ah!¡± she yelled again. He snorted, ¡°You¡¯re smart, but not enough.¡± This was not his mother. His mother would not call him by his name: sometimes she would even forget how to address him. Usually she would call him ¡°Zac¡± in front of his grandparents. But when no one was around, she would only say. ¡°Hey,e over here.¡± The spirit was not her mother, as she called him by his full name. Based on the details, he concluded that this spirit could confuse people. He once heard the elder say, ¡°Never answer if someone calls out your name in the street in the middle of the night. Because a type of ghost could confuse humans and pretend to be someone close to them, He asked, ¡°What¡¯s yourst word?¡± Her face darkened, and she tried to bite him with her bloody mouth. He reacted quicker and stepped on her forehead, and he put a talisman into her mouth. After she identally bit and swallowed the talisman, she yelled, and the night became peaceful again. She turned into ashes. Zachary looked at thebel of the street light; it was still the same. But as he moved toward the next one, thebel was different. He managed to break out of the trap. It was easier than he expected. ¡°So, this is my inner demon.¡± He was no longer that pitiful child waiting for love. Someone ran toward him from far away, and he saw Lilly hugging a ck thing. She said. ¡°Zachary!¡± Pablo was behind Lilly, and he knew that the Mammon had returned with just one look. He did not expect it to happen faster than Asmodeus, and he was just in child form.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chater 1022 Chater 1022 Chapter 1022 The Cooperative Cat Two children were walking on the vige road. Some of the vigers thought they saw ghosts when they got up to use the toilet. They hurriedly ran back into their rooms. Lilly looked at Zachary with a straight face. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± And she said, ¡°I felt that you¡¯d changed, but I can¡¯t tell He also felt that something changed inside him, his brain was functioning well, and he was so agile that he could not believe it. He wanted to capture more ghosts to practice now. He felt that he had no ce to use his skills. ¡°Oh, where did you get this ck cat?¡± He looked at the cat in her arms. She said, ¡°I picked it up on the way!¡± He was speechless. Lilly had been picking up a lot of animals whenever she went out. It seemed like she shared fate with them. The next day, Jonas and Quinnie would finish shooting, and they were nning to go back. This was an easy scene to shoot, but Lilly could not understand the script. ¡°Why do they always write stories like this? Mommy also kept a lot of simr novels. Why can¡¯t they write something else?¡± She looked at the script and asked, ¡°Why did the female lead always enter the wrong room?¡± And she asked, ¡°Why was the powerful male lead always poisoned?¡± She continued to ask, ¡°Why did the side characters always try to harm the female lead?¡± Jonas had no idea. but it was what the audience liked. Quinnie was amused by her question, and she said, ¡°People usually like tragedies instead of happy ones!¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Why?¡± Quinnie answered, ¡°Maybe¡­ If everything goes smoothly, it will be boring. People barely have patience to watch it.¡± She then said, ¡°But if someone appears to fight for the male lead with the female lead, everyone will hate her and have the motivation to wait for her bad ending!¡± And hence, the view would be high. Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°The adults areplicated. The children were easy; they could simply make up after the fights. Everyone could be friends, but they would be fighting against each other. Zachary asked, ¡°When are we going back?¡± Quinnie said, Actually, we are only left with one scene now.¡± She continued to say. The side character has to signal her smart cat to dash toward the female lead.¡± The original cat was pretty obedient; they could attract it toward the female lead with a stick. But somehow it ran away two days ago. They found several cats as backup, but none of them dared to dash toward Quinnie. The entire shooting crew is trying to tame the cats!¡± Lilly looked to the side and saw a bunch of people surrounding a cat, but the cat was not cooperating. She asked, ¡°Can we go home once it¡¯s finished?¡± She missed her grandmother. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jonas said, ¡°I can send you all back first!¡± She shook her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you all.¡± She looked at the cat being surrounded; it was a super cute one. And she looked at the one that she was holding; it was¡­ She could only see its eyes. It doesn¡¯t seem to be cute enough¡­. Jonas looked at it and found out that Lilly picked it up yesterday. And he thought of Bellflower. Usually, Lilly would pick up special animals. This ck cat might be special, but¡­ Bellflower is more suitable. Esper was upset. What is this? How dare they dislike me? Am I this bad? Do they know how many cats want to be with me in Gray Earth? He snorted. ¡°It¡¯s just acting, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lilly instantly raised it and said, ¡°My cat volunteers!¡± Chater 1023 Chater 1023 Chapter 1023 Surprisingly Helpful ¡°Three, two, one¡­ action!¡± The cameras were surrounding Esper. I¡¯m the King of Gray Earth. Why am I acting here? It looked at Quinnie, who was not far away. The supporting female lead felt somewhat nervous holding Esper. Why do I feel so nervous, as if I¡¯m acting like a veteran? She just wanted to finish her work and go home to scroll through her phone. ¡°Little cat, please be good!¡± Yet, Esper did not move at all after some time. She could not see its face, but it was not happy. The director was in doubt too; Lilly told him that this cat could work, and he somehow agreed with her. ¡°Erm¡­ Lilly said, ¡°Please give me some time!¡± She rummaged through her bag and said, Luckily, I still have it!¡± Bettany gave her a lot of snacks before she came out. And Bellflower¡¯s dried fish was nice, so she took a cat too. She ate half of it when she was on the way here. She ran to Esper¡¯s side and fed him the snack. ¡°Esper, you can do it! It¡¯s all on you now!¡± Esper replied, ¡°Do you think this dried fish can¡­¡± Lilly pur two dried fish against its lips, and all it could smell were the fish. The smell was seducing him. He finished them and said. ¡°I¡¯ll only do it this time.¡± She patted it and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be at the side; I¡¯ll feed you more if you wantter!¡± She looked at him expectantly. Esper decided to do her a favor, as she would be the future Ruler of Hell. He was not influenced by the fish. Not at all. ¡°Action!¡± The supporting role held Esper and said, ¡°Cutie, can you see that woman? You have to pretend to be yingter, and then scratch her face for me!¡± Esper looked at Quinnie as if she were its prey. It then yed on the grass. But it looked too fierce at that moment. So Lilly attracted him with the snack and said, ¡°Esper, please jump around!¡± She said, ¡°Can you see the butterflies? Catch them!¡± It looked at the snacks. Alright¡­ He gave in and acted as instructed. And it dashed toward Quinnie when the butterflies flew away! It looked fierce, and it startled Quinnie, but she thought. Finally, we can shoot this scene; I have to do well! She was about to pretend to fall to the side so that it would not look fake when they edited it. But she was somewhat frozen on the spot when Esper approached her! She saw its paw, and she was terrified! Her eyes widened, and Jonas hurriedly dashed toward her. And Esper was about to scratch her face. Everyone present was shocked. The director was anxious; he wanted to shoot an ident, but he did not want a real ident. He could not pay for the damage if Quinnie¡¯s face was ruined! He regretted listening to a child¡¯s suggestion. When the shooting crew chose the cats, they would check if they were obedient or not. He closed his eyes in despair. Esper sneered, and he withdrew its w the moment its paw touched Quinnie¡¯s face. So, it was seen that it pped her. Quinnie felt something soft touch her face. She opened her eyes in shock when she did not feel pain. But Jonas jumped for her. And They identally rolled to the side and kissed. Everyone was dumbstruck. Wow, Mommy¡¯s novels might be real after all. Lilly thought to herself.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chater 1024 Chater 1024 Chapter 1024 Acting In Front of the Veteran Quinnie was in a daze after the false rm. She looked at the cat, but not Jonas first. His face darkened, and he was a little upset. She looks at the cat. Instead of me first? The supporting actor hurriedly took her phone out and took some photos of the two. Oh my god! They¡¯re bing a real couple! I¡¯ll only take two pictures for my collection! Everyone looked at Jonas and Quinnie meaningfully. Quinnie was awkward, and she was worried that she would trouble Joan, She whispered, ¡°Mr. Jonas, I¡¯m sorry!¡± He replied, ¡°Just like this?¡± Quinnie said, ¡°Oh, thank you for saving me! She looked at him, worried that his fans might know about this. She tried to push him away. ¡°Erm, Mr. Jonas? And he simply said, ¡°My legs are numb. Everyone beside them was packing up and pretending to be busy. But they were all paying attention to the two of them. Lilly squatted in a corner and looked at them excitedly. Pablo said. ¡°You¡¯re just a kid; let¡¯s go.¡± She clinched onto the stool and said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Seeing Espere back, she waved and said, ¡°Great job! C¡¯mon, I¡¯ll give you the dried fish!¡± She then said, ¡°I only have some, but it¡¯s alright; you can follow me home and get more from my grandmother!¡± Esper kept a straight face and elegantly jumped into her arms. And he casually ate the snacks. She was happy: she hoped that she could attend all her uncles¡¯ weddings before she went to the underworld. Esper is a great help today! Lilly was happy, but others were not. Jonas¡¯ schedule was leaked, and some of his fans followed him into the vige. They climbed onto a tree, waiting to see him, although it was dangerous. They all saw him protecting Quinnie, and they were furious. And one of them snorted, ¡°Who does she think she is? So what if she¡¯s getting popr? She¡¯s just a bitch trying to seduce Jonas!¡± Another one said, ¡°That¡¯s right, she could have reacted when the cat dashed to her just now! The third one said, ¡°Goddammit! She¡¯s so sly! Our innocent Jonas is yed by her!¡± They would never allow Jonas to be with Quinnie! They all dashed toward Jonas and Quinnie once they were out of the shooting location. ¡°Jonas, you can¡¯t go with her! Come with us; we have rented a car for you!¡± Another fan said, ¡°You¡¯re beyond everyone¡¯s reach; rubbish like you can¡¯t get near him! One of them purposely pushed her. She was not aware and almost sprained her ankle. Then the fans said, ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Quinnie, I didn¡¯t mean it. Please forgive me. She looked like she was about to cry, as if Quinnie was the one bullying her. Quinnie took a deep breath. But those fans turned to look at Lilly and said, ¡°Ah! Is this Jonas¡¯ niece? You¡¯re so cute!¡± ¡°You look even cuter in real life!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Honey,e back with me!¡± Lilly was speechless. What is this? She was feeling sorry for Quinnie, but Quinnie suddenly came back. She pushed the fans forcefully to the side! And she sneered. She was not weak. Although she was scared to enrage Jonas¡¯ fans, she would not be bullied. She would not tolerate them! The fans did not expect her to be this aggressive. They thought she would reserve a little bit! ¡°You¡­¡± Before the fans talked, Quinnie¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Ah, sorry! I didn¡¯t realize Are you all okay?¡± She then said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it; are you all okay?¡± She panicked, as if her tears would drop in no time. Chater 1025 Chater 1025 Chapter 1025 My Phone Has the Proof Everyone was shocked by Quinnie¡¯s b*tchy act. But her expressions were so natural, as if she were really sorry. Everyone would feel sorry for her just by her look. Lilly asked, ¡°Master, what strategy is this?¡± Pablo answered, ¡°Don¡¯t learn it from her.¡± But he said, ¡°You may use it when it¡¯s necessary.¡± So, can I learn or not? When Lilly was wondering, the fans snorted, ¡°You¡¯re doing it on purpose!¡± Another of them said, ¡°You¡¯re disgusting for acting innocent! You¡¯re bullying us!¡± And the other fans said, ¡°Wow, so what if you¡¯re a star?¡± One of them recorded her with her phone, as if the one recording must be correct. She thought that Quinnie would be scared to have a rumpus about her. But Qunnie continued to cry, ¡°How could I be intentional? You did the same thing, but you didn¡¯t mean it?¡± The fans turned and looked at Jonas. ¡°Jonas, look at this b*tch!¡± Look at her true self! Jonas must be able to tell that she did it on purpose! Quinnie also looked at him and said, ¡°Jo, you¡¯ll believe me, right?¡± And she tried to act tough. Jonas was speechless. He was about to ask his assistant to chase these fans away, but now he was stunned by Quinnie¡¯s act. Lilly was confused. Is Quinnie being possessed? Jonas was speechless when he saw those fans¡¯ expectant looks. He knew them, as they always stalked him. And he did not manage to run away from them all the time. Sometimes they would purposely bang on his car just to see him. And sometimes they knocked on his car window. Some other actors may be scared of this kind of crazy fan, but Jonas was not one of them. He worked for his family¡¯spany, and he had the best working environment. Jay, bring them out!¡± He said it sternly. His assistant hurriedly brought some bodyguards over. The fans were dumbstruck. Why can¡¯t Jonas see it? This woman is a b*tch! ¡°Jonas¡­.¡± ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t want to leave Jonas!¡± ¡°Jonas, I want to eat with you! I want to serve you! I will do everything for you.¡± He suddenly said, ¡°Wait.¡± The three of them thought that he actually cared about them! But he said, ¡°Delete the photos on their phones. His assistant went to them and snatched away their phones, despite their crying. He deleted everything, including the photos and videos. The fans were brokenhearted. How can Jonas do this to us? He must be under this bitch¡¯s influence! He wouldn¡¯t do this to us! We love Jonas; how can he not understand us? Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. They were chased away. Jonas brought Lilly into his car, and he looked at Quinnie and said, ¡°Hop in?¡± She shook her head and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jonas, but I have my own transportation.¡± He said, ¡°I think you can¡¯t fit into it.¡± Valentine brought a lot of things and workers with him, and he had bought a lot of food from the vigers. He said, ¡°Ms. Woods, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble. I¡¯ll return your car soon. I have this issue of impulsive buying. Since it¡¯s harvest time, I brought a lot of sweet potatoes home.¡± Quinnie looked at him weirdly. She felt that he was doing it on purpose. The fans were upset at being chased away. The bodyguards could not do anything to them, as they had their rights. So they had to let go of the fans once Jonas left. One of them said, ¡°Hurry up and drive! Let¡¯s chase after Jonas!¡± ¡°That f*cking b*tch must have said something to Jonas to get into his car!¡± ¡°I want to kill her!¡± She¡¯s such a b*tch! She¡¯s not as professional as people say! We will make her regret it if we still have the video footage! Lilly suddenly looked out the car window and moved her fingers. Pablo was resting, but he looked at her. She hurriedly said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m worried for them to pester Uncle Jonas. The bodyguards couldn¡¯t hold them back, so I asked for my ghosts to help.¡± Pablo nodded. He believed that she was mature enough to do so. And her ghost generals listened to her. Chater 1026 Chater 1026 Chapter 1026 Car ident The unlucky ghost dashed out first, and he said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it all by myself!¡± The rebel ghost said, ¡°Why should you?¡± The weakling spirit ghost silently bypassed the unlucky ghost. The Harem spirit said, ¡°Why do you guys act like a bunch of stray dogs?¡± And she went to the weakling spirit¡¯s side. The ghost bride thought, This is the first time I see people addressing themselves as dogs! She then muttered, ¡°But I¡¯m not them.¡± She then walked slowly. The fans were furious. ¡°How dared they delete our gallery? These bodyguards must have some sort of immoral rtionship with Quinnie!¡± The director overheard their conversation and sneered, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t they delete it? Everything was confidential before the film was released! You guys are exposing our privacy!¡± He then said, ¡°You guys should be d that it was deleted, or else I could have served you!¡± They were stunned. The director sneered, ¡°I hope that you guys aren¡¯t being serious. If you guys spread untrue rumors, I wouldn¡¯t mind suing you all.¡± And he left saying that. He was very excited about the cat¡¯s acting! He thought that the cat would have hurt Quinnie! Others might not see it, but he could see the cat¡¯s ws were out, and it withdrew them the moment it touched Quinnie. The cat was splendid! Every director would dream of having one. They did not even have to edit muchter on! The scene ended with a perfect notch. He actually rushed out to talk to Lilly. But he missed her. He was wondering if the cat was willing to act for him. He was willing to pay ten thousand cans of dried fish to hire it. He was obsessed with it; the other cats would never be as good as Esper. The fans said after the director was gone, ¡°This director must have slept with Quinnie before; that¡¯s why he was defending her.¡± ¡°Hmph, look at how holy she is! But she¡¯s not like this in reality!¡± ¡°This director must be a pervert!¡± They said whatever they wanted when there was no one around. The harem spirit said in the back seat, ¡°They are having vicious thoughts, which are worse than malignant ghosts like us.¡± The unlucky ghost said, ¡°We¡¯re no longer malignant ghosts.¡± The walking spirit said, ¡°Let¡¯s get our work done!¡± The fans were speeding on the vige roads just to catch up with Jonas. They were approaching Jonas¡® car. The weakling spirit put his hand on the girl¡¯s head, who was driving. The unlucky ghost said, ¡°I¡¯ll make their car crash!¡± The harem spirit said, ¡°Let¡¯s not create trouble for Lilly.¡± The unlucky ghost replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll join inter.¡± The girl on the passenger seat eximed, ¡°I could almost see Jonas¡® back! Drive faster!¡± The girl in the back seat said, ¡°Bypass them and block them from the front!¡± But the driver suddenly hesitated. ¡°The road is too narrow to do it; it¡¯s dangerous.¡± She said, ¡°What if we fall off the road?¡± She got scared looking at the road. The girl in the passenger seat zoomed in with her camera, not wasting any chance to capture Jonas. And she said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re braver than you were before. You sped up even a narrower road before.¡± She then said, ¡°Speed up now! Don¡¯t miss the chance. We can definitely stop him at this turn!¡± And she said, ¡°Wait, let¡¯s put a recording device on my cap to expose that b*tch!¡± The driver was still hesitating even after being urged. ¡°What about¡­ Just forget it. What if something bad happened? The director warned us about it. The rebel ghost said, ¡°Just let them speed up and kill them all!¡± The girl in the backseat was influenced by his restlessness, and she leaned forward to fight for the steering wheel. ¡°What the f*ck are you hesitating about? Jonas is right in front!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Suddenly, the car lost control! The harem and weakling spirits¡® eyes widened¡­ Chater 1027 Chater 1027 Chapter 1027 Oue The car fell off the road into the paddy field. The harem and weakling spirits hurriedly dragged the car midair so the fans would not die in a car crash. But the car was in ruin. The driver and the girl in the passenger seat fainted as they were cushioned by the safety airbag. The girl in the backseat did not fasten her seat belt, so she flung herself out of the car into the paddyfield. All the ghosts looked at each other, fearing that they had made a mistake. Especially the rebel ghost; its face was pale and it was stunned. Lilly asked them to block them, not kill them. The harem ghost hurriedly flipped the girl in the paddy field around, only realizing that she had passed out and was not breathing. Luckily, she was turned around, and she suddenly gasped and coughed. The harem spirit was relieved; she thought, As long as they¡¯re not dead¡­ Jonas won¡¯t be responsible for it either. ¡°It¡¯s time to go!¡± the weakling spirit said. The unlucky ghost was bored; he thought, I haven¡¯t even done anything yet¡­ ¡°Consider yourself lucky!¡± He snorted, ¡°If I ever see you again, you¡¯ll fall into the toilet bowl next time!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The girl¡¯s eyes widened. Am I dying? Why am I seeing ghosts? A bunch of them! They look scary, and there¡¯s a ghost bride standing far away¡­ She groaned and fainted. The weakling spirit felt sorry and told Lilly about what had happened before. ¡°We identally caused a commotion.¡± The harem spirit also apologized. The unlucky ghost said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much; I didn¡¯t do anything. Although they¡¯re injured, they¡¯ll recover within months.¡± The passionate spirit said, ¡°We didn¡¯t control well, and maybe there were too many of us. We shouldn¡¯t all go next time.¡± None of them mentioned the rebel ghost losing his temper. But he surpassed being touched and said, ¡°It had nothing to do with then; I did it!¡± He continued to say, ¡°I couldn¡¯t hold it. Just punish me! You can lock me up, and I won¡¯t have any objection!¡± Lilly patted each of them, and then she said, ¡°You guys didn¡¯t do it on purpose, right?¡± She also asked, ¡°The rebel ghost didn¡¯t mean it too, right?¡± The rebel ghost was stunned, and Lilly waved to send them all back into the jar. He pondered for a very long time. Lilly looked behind her, but she could not see the three fans. Because of the ghosts, they could not continue to chase Jonas. But Jonas¡® driver still did not know about it, so he was still speeding up. Actually, Lilly had seen that idents would befall the three of them, so she did not me her ghosts. But Lilly told Jonas honestly about what happened. Jonas said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Anyone would be fed up if they were being stalked by perverts. And they might even wish to kill the perverts. Jonas patted Lilly¡¯s head and whispered, ¡°Good job!¡± The vigers reported it to the police when they saw the car crash. After an investigation, the police realized that they crashed because they were stalking the actor. The dash cam even recorded their entire- conversation. ¡°You guys are breaking thew!¡± The policeman said this in the hospital as he was taking notes. ¡°It¡¯s proved that this isn¡¯t the first time you guys are doing it. You guys even blocked other people¡¯s cars illegally on the road before. Haven¡¯t the three of you learned after being locked up a few times?¡± The three of them were upset. They were severely injured in this ident, and they were so close to losing their lives. They may fully recover in the future, but they spent so much on the medical fees¡­ They -would be happy if they were injured bumping into Jonas¡® car, as he would have topensate them and visit them often. But they have nothing but debt now. And they could only stalk Jonas after half a year¡­ They pitied themselves; one of them even felt that she saw ghosts. They had to let Jonas pay them visits! They spammed Jonas¡® phone like crazy. And they record themselves and put it online, trying to force Jonas into visiting them. But they did not reach Jonas; even if they did, he would not care. And the Rivas and Crawford families worked together to expose the dash cam footage. Everyone scolded them instead of sympathizing with them. Lilly was dragged to Josh¡¯s room the moment she arrived at home. She hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Josh?¡± Chater 1028 Chater 1028 Chapter 1028 Lilly, SOS Lilly thought something serious had happened, looking at how panicked he was. But everyone was fine. ¡°Josh, what happened?¡± She asked. Nothing matters as long as my family is safe! Josh replied, ¡°I caught the Holy Mother Ghost when you weren¡¯t around!¡± Lilly gasped, ¡°That¡¯s great! But why are you worried?¡± He answered, ¡°She was gone when I checked on her just now.¡± She was right there half an hour ago. He found a hole in his bag, and the ghost broke out all theyers of talismans. He was dead worried; he did not feel that this ghost was vicious when he caught her¡­ Lilly said, ¡°Calm down, Josh. It¡¯s impossible for her to escape.¡± She protected their home with a spell formed by talismans; no ghosts except hers could freelye in and out of it. Josh sighed. ¡°That¡¯s the problem. I used the tool to search every corner but couldn¡¯t find her.¡± And he said, ¡°I was worried that she possessed someone¡­ I checked, and she didn¡¯t.¡± Lilly was surprised. The Holy Mother Ghost could not get out, even if she possessed someone. But this was what made Josh even more worried; if she could get out, it meant that she was extremely powerful. He was worried about her finding a substitute. Zacharymented, ¡°You s*ck.¡± Josh snorted, ¡°Are you that great? You should catch one yourself!¡± Hmph, do you think it¡¯s easy? Zachary said, ¡°Wait and see,¡± and he left. Josh felt that something was weird with Zachary. Oh, it¡¯s his reaction time! Lilly suddenly said, ¡°Josh, do you know that Zachary can catch the ghosts now? Josh thought, No, impossible! Lilly said, ¡°He caught a few ghosts today, including one that almost became a malignant ghost. And he overcame his inner demon.¡± Josh could not believe it. Lilly felt sorry seeing Josh like this; she did not want to make him feel worse. So she dragged him to search for the loose ghost. ¡°Did you search for every corner?¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Including my room?¡± He nodded, but he was still in shock about Zachary¡¯s experiences. Lilly muttered, ¡°Then it¡¯s so weird¡­¡± She looked around herself; there was no one but the tortoise sleeping in her room. ¡°Polly?¡± It was not inside the room. ¡°Bellflower?¡± It did not answer either. Esper sniffed around when it was in her arms. Zachary came back and said, ¡°I can¡¯t find her.¡± It¡¯s impossible that I can¡¯t find her with my skills. Am I too weak? Josh said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you!¡± They had been searching over and over again but still could not find the ghost. ¡°Could she be hiding underground?¡± Zachary asked. Josh said, ¡°No, I¡¯ve searched the garage and also the basement.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Lilly muttered, ¡°What would Daddy say if he were here?¡± She continued to mumble, ¡°Think out of the box.¡± She suddenly looked at the sky and asked, ¡°Could she be up there?¡± Josh and Zachary both thought, How is it possible? She can¡¯t possibly be flying for such a long time. Lilly¡¯s spell also locked down the air. Yet the two of them could faintly see something ck up above the sky. ¡°Is that Polly?¡± Josh asked. Zachary replied, ¡°Seems like it.¡± Josh said, ¡°But the deathly aura of the malignant ghost is overwhelming; they can¡¯t possess little animals. Tiny animals would die. Zachary asked, ¡°Is Polly a typical animal?¡± Polly was miserable on air. ¡°Hey buddy, mind sparing my life?¡± It said, ¡°You do realize that I¡¯m insanely terrified of heights, right?¡± It continued to say, seeing the Holy Mother Ghost ignore it, ¡°I¡¯m dying. My wings are giving up on me.¡± What a great humiliation! I¡¯m the soul collector, and I¡¯m possessed! Lilly, SOS¡­ Chater 1029 Chater 1029 Chapter 1029 Nobody Can Withstand Polly Nagging The Holy Mother Ghost could not take it anymore. She should be all about love and peace. But she could not stand this nagging bird. It did not stop talking the moment she attacked it! She was worried that it would attract Josh with its voice, so she spent half of her leftover deathly energy to silence it. But Polly was noisy; nothing could stop it. It still hummed even though its mouth was tied. ¡°Shut up!¡± The ghost got restless. ¡°I¡¯ll cook you if you continue to sing!¡± Polly replied, ¡°Why would you want to eat me? You won¡¯t be full, and you might be poisoned.¡± And it said, ¡°By the way, you can¡¯t get out. Just ept your fate. I¡¯ll really die from exhaustion if I continue to fly now.¡± It then asked, ¡°Hey, how did you die?¡± The ghost punched its head and yelled, ¡°Shut the f*ck up!¡± Polly said, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m doing it now.¡± Two secondster, it said, ¡°Okay, time¡¯s up. So how did you die and be the Holy Mother Ghost?¡± The ghost regretted possessing such a noisy bird. But she burned most of her deathly energy breaking out the snakeskin bag, so she had no choice. She thought that she could escape, but the Crawford residence was protected byyers of talismans that captured her. She controlled Polly and dashed toward the protectiveyer! She found the weakest spot, which was midair. Polly yelled, ¡°Waaa¡­ Somebody help! I¡¯m being killed!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. The ghost was exhausted; she still had to silence it with her leftover deathly energy. It suddenly saw that Lilly came back! It moaned because it could not talk. And the ghost was using its body to m against the enchantment. Polly did not stop trying to make some noise to reprimand the ghost. What the f*ck¡­ How can it still scold me? Lilly and Josh found a drone and tied a ¡°grenadeuncher¡± to it. Josh drove it up to the sky and saw Polly banging on the enchantmentyer. Polly burst into tears after seeing the drone. It was making noises to tell them that it was right there. The next moment, the drone shot out a talisman containing special paint. Polly was terrified by it when it got shot. It suddenly dropped to the ground. Suddenly a light shed, and it was in Lilly¡¯s hands. It cried, ¡°Waaa! Lilly! Why did Josh shoot me?¡± It said, ¡°My entire body is in pain!¡± It then said, ¡°Eh? I can speak again! Waaa! Hug me!¡± Lilly carried it with one hand, and it did not affect her performance at all. She pulled the ghost out of Polly, and it passed out in her hand. I¡¯m so tired! Lilly said, ¡°Josh, catch it!¡± Josh anxiously took out his bag, but he saw the hole, and he chose to take out some talismans. The ghost was approaching him, and he panicked. Zachary strangled her neck with his hand. Josh was losing it. No! You¡¯re number one now! You can¡¯t be acting cool! Zachary was having a hard time. Although Lilly said that this ghost did not have much deathly energy left, she was still stronger than Maria. Is this the difference between a malignant ghost and a resentful ghost? It¡¯s indeed different! Josh saw Zachary¡¯s difficulty, so he did not think much and worked with him to capture the ghost. This was the official coboration between Mammon and Asmodeus, and they were still kids. Years later, Josh was still upset about what happened at this moment. Chater 1030 Chater 1030 Chapter 1030 The Holy Mother Ghost¡¯s Death ¡°Who are you? And how did you die?¡± Josh asked sternly in Lilly¡¯s room. Pablo was surprised at his seriousness. The Holy Mother Ghost looked around and realized that a judge was present and a lot of ghosts were nearby. And some kids were peeking by the door¡­ She felt like she was in a ghost¡¯s house instead of being captured. She sighed and acted with pity since she could not break free. ¡°Why did insist on catching me?¡± she looked at Josh and asked. ¡°I¡¯ve never harmed anyone.¡± you Lilly was having fruit yogurt at the side when she said, ¡°How can you lie? You¡¯re full of deathly energy.¡± The harem spirit said, ¡°That¡¯s why. You must have a lot of body counts.¡± The ghost bride thought, Is she making a suggestive joke? The unlucky ghostmented, ¡°This is rare. How can Holy and Ghost be one?¡± The crying spirit said, ¡°That¡¯s why; why didn¡¯t you pity your victims?¡± The Holy Mother said, ¡°I¡¯m just ending their miserable lives so they can go next.¡± Zachary sneered, ¡°Then what about us sending you off too?¡± She hurriedly said, ¡°No, no¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll tell my stories, alright?¡± She sighed. ¡°I¡¯m M, from¡­¡± The harem ghost nudged the passionate ghost, ¡°She¡¯s from your era!¡± He shook and said, ¡°She¡¯s way older. How dare you? You look old yourself! She sighed and said, ¡°It was unpeaceful back then, but I did a lot of good deeds!¡± She said, ¡°I was from a rich family. She continued to say, ¡°Many people starved toThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. death due to drought¡­ I gave them all the food from my family.¡± She tried her best, and she had to buy more food once her house food was finished. : ¡°M, I know you¡¯re kind, but we will starve at this rate! her mother said to her. The young M snorted, ¡°Mom, how can you be cruel? Do you want to see people dying in front of our house?¡± Her father said, ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ But we can¡¯t afford to say all of them. Her mother wept. ¡°We can give them other options besides the best food from our house.¡± It¡¯s all about survival now, not luxurious food. And we can afford more food if we don¡¯t buy the most expensive ones. M said, ¡°You guys are so selfish!¡± And she still gave the victims the best food despite her parents¡® objections. ¡­ The Holy Mother Ghost asked, ¡°Was I wrong? I just didn¡¯t want them to suffer!¡± And she spent all her fortune just to help them. She had to sell her house, and she and her family became poor like everyone -else. ¡°But I never stopped helping others!¡± She said, ¡°But my parents called me a b*tch!¡± Everyone was dumbstruck. Lilly thought, She still somehow did some good deeds. What is this? ¡°What happened to your parents? Did they starve to death?¡± Lilly asked. The ghost stuttered, ¡°Erm¡­ we were left with one bowl of porridge back then¡­ and we had to eat it for seven days.¡± Lilly then asked, ¡°So, you finished all by yourself?¡± She answered, ¡°No¡­ They ate a little, but they¡¯re old. I still had to live to save those pity victims.¡± Lilly was lost for words. The Holy Ghost did save a lot of people. But she fought for food with her parents and let them starve to death. Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 ¡°Did you starve to death too?¡± Lilly asked. The Holy Mother Ghost sighed, ¡°I was lucky and I survived.¡± She then said, ¡°My biggest regret was not giving my parents a formal burial. Their bodies were merely covered with mats.¡± She continued to say, ¡°I managed to get a teaching job through my parents¡¯ connectionter on.¡± She survived on that job. At least she could afford some food. Josh felt strange, and he asked, ¡°Then, did you continue to help the victims?¡± She said that she fought for the food to survive so she could help out more victims. I¡¯ll salute her if she really did it. But I don¡¯t think she did. The ghost answered, ¡°I was having a hard time, so I can¡¯t help out more people.¡± Josh looked at her and said, ¡°But didn¡¯t you have a job?¡± He said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you kind? Why didn¡¯t you use half of your sry to save others?¡± She could have done it, but she had to suffer with others. And she could have survived with one meal per day; she could have donated two meals to others. He was not trying to force her, but he knew that she would not help when she was affected. She stuttered, ¡°I was in the city¡­ and everywhere was dangerous. I could not go out.¡± Josh sneered and thought, It sounds like she¡¯s holy, but she¡¯s very selfish indeed. Everyone respected her for being their savior, but she sacrificed her parents for it. Once she was poor and alone, she was not willing to save people, realizing she herself was struggling. ¡°How did you die?¡± Josh asked. He thought that she died starving to save others. But it did not seem to be the case. She continued to say, ¡°Everything settled down, and the town was livelier after years.¡± People around her got married, and she was lonely, so she was finding her other half. ¡°I was pretty famous for spending all my fortune to save the people.¡± She managed to get a good man by being famous. Her husband was pretty dumb, because smart men would never marry her. She was someone who sacrificed her family just to save others. ¡°I felt happy in my marriage. But my neighbor was a lonely woman.¡± Hence, she started to y matchmaker out of kindness. And she introduced her to a hawker. ¡°I felt that this man was pretty decent.¡± Her neighbor thought that the man was a businessman, but he turned out to be a hawker. She was not willing to be with him. But the ghost felt that he was a great man. She heard from him that he was all alone after his family died from the drought. ¡°No one looked after him when he was sick.¡± ¡°There was a time he was beaten up by the gangsters¡­ I went to take care of him.¡± The harem spirit asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t your husband jealous?¡± She answered, ¡°No, I was just helping out.¡± My husband even helped buy him medicine. Lilly and Josh exchanged looks. ¡°So, you thought that he was pitiful and introduced him to your neighbor?¡± She looked regretful all of a sudden. Her neighbor did not ept the man, but she helped him pursue her. ¡°One day, my neighbor was crying when she and that man came out of her house.¡± She did not think much and was happy for them. ¡°I only found out that the man assaulted her¡­ She had no choice but to marry him.¡± But the ghost did not tell them that the man threatened her neighbor with ruining her reputation if she did not marry him. She did not want the others to think that she was bad at identifying good people. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°They started to fight after they got married, after some time.¡± And that hawker started to physically abuse her neighbor. ¡°She was terrified of being hit.¡± She said, ¡°And she asked for my help. But, what could I do?¡± It was embarrassing to divorce back then. ¡°So I tried to convince her to stay. There¡¯s no man that didn¡¯t hit their wives.¡± ¡°But she red at me and asked me to give my husband to her!¡± Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 The Holy Mother Ghost was furious after hearing her words; she would not give up her husband. ¡°I thought that she was kidding. But I found out that she tried to seduce my husband when I was not home.¡± She said it angrily. She told the hawker about what happened, and he beat her neighbor until she was almost dead. She sighed and said, ¡°I went to see her to convince her.¡± She said, ¡°I asked her to endure it. Everything would be alright.¡± Her neighbor told her how miserable she was. He would beat her up for the tiniest thing. ¡°I asked her to tolerate him, but she wanted to kill me just for this!¡± She said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I good to her? She would be even more pitiful if she divorced!¡± She then said, ¡°And I was the one that looked after her when she was bedridden!¡± She was killed when her neighbor recovered. She killed her with an ax. She was getting upset the more she talked about it, but she did not think that she was wrong. Zachary snorted, ¡°Great! How did you die?¡± She¡¯d been sacrificing people all her life. How dare she be sad? She muttered, ¡°I felt strange when she came to my door with an ax. She told me that she was here to help me out and to thank me.¡± She then said, ¡°I felt happy for her realization.¡± But her neighbor swung the ax toward her head once she got it. But she missed and cut her shoulder. She screamed and tried to escape into her room. But the neighbor cut down the door. She cornered her and cut her countless times until she was dead. ¡°I died on the spot.¡± She said, ¡°I was not aware when I died, and my soul hadn¡¯t left my body.¡± And she saw her neighbor do something terrifying. She cut her into pieces. And her soul could feel this pain. She lived with this fear, and she experienced it over and over again for ten years until she became the malignant ghost. Lilly sighed. Both of them were at fault. ¡°Don¡¯t be ignorant in the next life.¡± She continued to say, ¡°But I don¡¯t think you have a next life.¡± The Holy Mother Ghost yelled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave me alone? I told you guys everything!¡± She said, ¡°Just let me go. I promise not to possess anyone anymore. I will be a good ghost.¡± The weakling spirit said, ¡°This is wishful thinking¡­ The malignant ghost will either vanish and never reincarnate, or they will end up hurting people out there.¡± The unlucky ghost said, ¡°That¡¯s right, we all know it as well as the malignant ghosts.¡± They could not live if they did not increase their deathly energy over time. So, it was impossible to be good. The Holy Mother Ghost asked, ¡°Then how did you all do it?¡± The weakling spirit answered, ¡°Not everyone is qualified to be working for the Ruler of Hell. Not you.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 The Ruler of Hell? The Holy Mother Ghost was shocked! She sure has a deceiving look for a little girl! A lot was going through the ghost¡¯s mind now; she wanted to be like the harem spirit and the rest. I won¡¯t vanish if she¡¯s willing to take me in! Then I won¡¯t have to be forced to possess others anymore. But the weakling spirit says that I¡¯m not qualified! ¡°Why am I not qualified?¡± She said, ¡°I¡¯ve done a lot of good deeds before I died. And I was murdered by a hateful neighbor.¡± Polly was slowly waking up. If it were not for the ghost that polluted its energy, Lilly would not put it to rest. It started to scold, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the most suitable one to be the trash!¡± The ghost was furious when she saw the noisy Polly again! ¡°Yes, I might have harmed someone before. But look at how many people praised me when I was alive! How can you all set my ghost¡¯s life just like this?¡± Lilly said, ¡°You didn¡¯t deserve the praise. Those shouldn¡¯t be yours.¡± And she continued to say, ¡°You¡¯re not selfless but a hypocrite.¡± The ghost said, ¡°No! I didn¡¯t pretend to do good things while I was actually doing bad things. I did save the victims! I¡¯m holy!¡± Lilly nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re correct.¡± She¡¯s indeed different from the hypocritical ghost. The Holy Mother Ghost asked, ¡°Right? So can I work for you?¡± Polly said, ¡°In your dream! If you¡¯re so holy, you should die for everyone!¡± She felt that she was toyed, and she snorted, ¡°Why can they, but why can¡¯t I? You¡¯re so unfair as the so-called Ruler of Hell!¡± She dashed toward Lilly. And Polly knew that she would surely be dead. It sat still in Lilly¡¯s arms, waiting to witness her death. As Polly expected, Josh and Zachary rushed in front to protect Lilly before anything happened! And Lilly¡¯s ghost generals all blocked her! The weakling spirit said, ¡°If you dare to touch our Ruler, you¡¯ll be doomed!¡± The harem spirit snorted, ¡°You¡¯re seeking your own death!¡± The unlucky ghost said, ¡°She¡¯s long dead. Now she¡¯ll vanish for good!¡± All of them hit the Holy Ghost. Lilly muttered as she saw smokeing out from the ghost, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything yet.¡± Sigh, it¡¯s another day of me being useless. ¡°Master, I feel you now.¡± She said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to do anything now; this is the sadness of the strong ones!¡± Josh and Zachary also went into the fight, hoping to kill the ghost that tried to harm Lilly! Josh was simply throwing punches. Zachary aimed for the right time to stab the ghost. But Josh missed his aim and punched him instead! Josh screamed, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it! Zachary, please believe me. You do believe me, right?¡± I¡¯m surely being influenced by the unlucky ghost¡¯s energy. Zachary nodded, and he suddenly poked his ritual de at Josh¡¯s buttocks. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it; you believe me, right?¡± The Holy Mother Ghost no longer existed. Zachary nced in her direction and asked, ¡°Oh, where¡¯s the ck cat?¡± Lilly was carrying it until she saved Polly, but now it was not here. Josh asked, ¡°What ck cat?¡± Lilly said, ¡°Josh, I had been carrying it for so long just now. Didn¡¯t you see it?¡± Josh was awkward because he really did not see it. But he somewhat recalled Lilly holding something ck just now. HeThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. thought Lilly was carrying a plushy. ¡°Wait, where¡¯s Bellflower?¡± She suddenly remembered that she did not see it either. Usually, it would be hanging around the garden and ying with the birds. It was gone at the moment. Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 The cats had six strong senses. Bellflower could sense Espering, and it ran away overnight. It did not know that Polly was possessed and that Lilly was searching for it. It was lingering in the street without purpose. And it could hear the sounds of cars passing by and honking from time to time. This was a rather quiet neighborhood. It was upset as it rested on a fence full of flowers. It did not know why it was running away; it only knew that something dangerous was approaching. ¡°Eh, there¡¯s a cat.¡± Two boys in school uniforms were looking at it from the bottom. It was cold toward them; it did not run away or ask them to pet it. The boys shouted, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re one ugly cat!¡± ¡°Haha, it looks ugly and stupid!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make it fall down!¡± They suddenly took the rocks and threw them toward it. Bellflower easily dogged all the rocks. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s dodging.¡± ¡°Haha, this is fun!¡± They continued to throw rocks at it. but none of them hit it. The rocks allnded in the garden behind the fence. The boys were getting furious. One of them picked up a broken brick and threw it! Bellflower stood up and pped it with its paw. And it flew across the fence and broke something! The boys were startled, and they ran. ¡°No, time to run!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of the ugly cat!¡± Bellflower was about to leave the fence full of flowers. But the entrance to the house was open. A middle-aged woman came out and yelled, ¡°Who did it?¡± There was no one around, and she saw the cat walking slowly on the fence from the direction where all the ss broke. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you? Dammit it, stupid cat!¡± The woman was in a bad mood, and she found something to vent about. Bellflower looked at her as if she were dumb. She was stunned because she felt that it was mocking her! She took off her slipper and threw it to the cat, but her slipper got stuck in the tree. The woman was furious. Soon, a younger woman came out and said, ¡°Mom, why are you ying with a cat during this time?¡± The middle-aged woman answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t. It broke our ss.¡± Elsa looked up and saw a normal cat, and she replied, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t make usations when you¡¯re angry! How could a cat throw the rocks?¡± Both of them went back. The garden was a mess, and her flowers were ruined. And there was ss shattered on the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch the ones that did this.¡± She snorted as she cleaned up. That was Elsa¡¯s house. It was located in a convenient spot near the schools. It was expensive with the school around, and they chose a rather good house to live in. There were six floors in the building; the bottom three floors belonged to one household, and the rest belonged to the other household. From N?velDrama.Org. The Rivas family wanted to buy a bungalow in the rich people¡¯s area, but they did not feel special among the rich. But they felt like they were the richest people living in this area, and everyone looked up to them. Elsa was spoiled in this environment; she was an arrogant woman. But now she was troubled by her wedding. ¡°The Pierce family refused to give us two hundred million dors for the bride price.¡± Elsa said, ¡°Let¡¯s call it off if they don¡¯t give in!¡± Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 Elsa was furious, and Simon was blinded by love when they first got together. But now he has shown his true self. Keira cleaned up the garden as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be overdoing it! Their house is richer than ours! But I¡¯m not happy about their attitude now.¡± The amount that they wanted to give was too little in a rich man¡¯s world. So what if they have a bungalow as their new house? It doesn¡¯t solely belong to Elsa; it¡¯s under Simon too. They were still satisfied with the amount Simon paid for the wedding gown and the essories, but Simon spent all of his savings. ¡°Simon does not have any savings now, so you won¡¯t benefit if you¡¯re married.¡± Keira then said, ¡°The Pierce family is so stingy; they don¡¯t care about their son¡¯s happiness!¡± They came up with an idea atst. ¡°When they¡¯re here to get you on your wedding day, I¡¯ll ask him to give me ten million dors. Or else I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Elsa nodded and replied, ¡°Is it too much?¡± Keira replied, ¡°No! So what if Simon doesn¡¯t have savings now? I¡¯m sure he can afford it. We¡¯re not greedy, but testing his sincerity!¡± Keira then said, ¡°And then you should force him to buy a car for you that day; if he doesn¡¯t, you¡¯ll threaten him to cancel the wedding.¡± She continued to say, ¡°But you have to look at the timing because all the guests will be waiting by then.¡± By then, it would be toote for the Pierce family to call it off; they could not possibly find a new bride. Elsa agreed to this n. The sports car that she wanted was not that expensive; it only cost around 90 million dors. It was only up to the Pierce family¡¯s willingness to buy her. If they rejected her request, then her life after marrying Simon would not be good. Keira said, ¡°We have to let them know our stand!¡± They felt so much better aftering up with the n. Bellflower was hiding at the corner of the fence, looking at Keira¡¯s head. There was a malignant ghost there. Bellflower groaned, but the ghost merely nced at it and ignored it. The ghost continued to take in Keira¡¯s deathly energy. ** Lilly searched around and realized that Bellflower was really missing. She checked the surveince footage and saw it jump out from the fence. ¡°Maybe Bellflower went outside to y¡­¡± She yed with Esper while she calcted the hexagram. Bellflower would be fine, and it woulde back by itself. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s boring at home.¡± She said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Bellflower will be back!¡± Esper was not interested in an ordinary cat. Esper was not arrogant, butpared to the cats in the Gray Earth, Bellflower was ordinary. It is nothing to me. I¡¯ll lock all the doors and windows. It¡¯s the one that runs away. Bettany suddenly called downstairs, ¡°Lilly, it¡¯s time to eat!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Lilly hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat! People that don¡¯t have problems!¡± She carried Esper and ran downstairs. The harem spirit said to Esper, ¡°You¡¯re doomed without Bellflower here.¡± Esper just nced at her. She said, ¡°It¡¯s big¡­ You have to endure it.¡± The weakling spirit pped her, and it flung her to the wall. The harem spirit yelled with her twisted face, ¡°I¡¯m referring to appetite! Big appetite! What were you thinking?¡± The weakling spirit said, ¡°Nothing; my hand is itchy.¡± Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 In the dining room, Bettany looked at Esper and asked, ¡°Lilly, did you just bring this cat back? Where¡¯s Bellflower?¡± Lilly said, ¡°Granny, Bellflower went out to y. This is Esper, my best friend!¡± Bettany nodded. Lilly is extraordinary, so the animals she brings back must be special too. She was old and could not do much except feed them. Bettany looked at Esper and said, ¡°This cat looks energized, but it¡¯s too slim.¡± Why are all the animals she brought back so slim? They always look like they¡¯ve been starving. ¡°C¡¯mon, Esper. Please eat more.¡± She put the dried fish in front of it. The fish was for Bellflower, but since it was out, she gave it to Esper first. She could make more when Bellflower was back. ¡°Try it; these fish are freshly imported, and I made them with my secret recipe.¡± She then said, ¡°Cats can¡¯t eat salty food, so I made it specially for cats.¡± Bettany was talking, and the atmosphere in the dining room was heartwarming. Esper looked at the te in front of him. Ha¡­ I¡¯m not a simple cat. I won¡¯t eat anything besides the canned fish that Lilly gave me! This must be¡­ Eh? It¡¯s nice? It ate happily, as it tasted the same as the canned fish! Bettany was happy to see that it ate a lot. All of the animals ate a lot when they got here, and she felt proud feeding them. But, after some time, they all would frown during meal times. ¡°It¡¯s nice, right? Eat more!¡± she said. Esper was lost in eating the yummy dried fish. The harem spirit said, ¡°Can you guys hear that pping sound?¡± The weakling spirit was about to hit her. And she hurried to the side and said, ¡°I¡¯m referring to the sound of the p in its face!¡± When can you stop making all these jokes? Lilly was eating fast. ¡°Yummy! I¡¯ll eat one more bowl!¡± She refilled her food herself and said, ¡°I¡¯m old enough to do it!¡± Bettany was pleased with Lilly eating a lot. She felt warm and proud whenever she saw Lilly eating so much. Josh peeked at Lilly and Esper. Ha, let¡¯s see how long they can stand. Hannah was focused on chatting with Lilly; she totally ignored Esper. They were sharing about the things that had happened to them recently. Hannah ate less than usual because she felt that she was getting chubby. The rest of them were still peeling off the crab shell for Lilly. Lilly said, ¡°Thank you, Zachary!¡± And he said, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Drake was getting jealous. Luckily, Lilly turned and said, ¡°Thank you, Drake!¡± And he nodded and decided not to be calctive with Zachary. They were all having a fun time in the dining room. Bettany gave Esper a te of steam shrimp after she finished the fish. ¡°I made this for Lilly, but you can enjoy it too.¡± Bettany would prepare one for the cat when she was cooking. She enjoyed feeding everyone. Esper looked at the food emotionlessly. Hmph! It looks too in for me! I won¡¯t eat it! Eh¡­ It¡¯s crispy¡­ Hmm, I don¡¯t like it. I¡¯m just curious about it being crispy. Huh? I¡¯ll try another one. It continued to eat a lot. Bettany was even happier. After eating, she served them desserts and fruits, and she gave them some yogurt. Lilly was used to eating a lot, as she could transform the food into energy. She could digest easily! So she ate the fruits without any problem. Espery to the side and fell into self-doubt. How could I eat so much? There must be something wrong with the food. C¡¯mon, Esper, I don¡¯t have yogurt for you. But I nted some cat grass; it¡¯s fresh and helps with digestion.¡± Dumb human! I won¡¯t eat the grass. Only cows and horses eat! Esper thought to itself. Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 Esper nced at the cat mockingly. Fish, shrimp, and now grass? I¡¯ll never eat it. Esper smelled it out of instinct. Hmm¡­ It took a bite. What¡¯s this weird-tasting grass? And it got lost in eating again. It was fed more food after eating the grass. Esper had never been this full in its life. It walked around the garden just to digest the food. Lilly was looking at it from the balcony. Drake walked up to her to help her with school work. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Lilly pointed at Esper and said, ¡°Drake, it¡¯s moving in circles because it can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± ** Bellflower was bored of lingering out there. This is boring; I should go back to y with that dumb bird¡­ It can¡¯t do anything to me with Lilly there, right? Right! Why should I be afraid when Lilly is there? Ugh! That¡¯s my territory; why should I run after all my hard work? Its stomach sounded like it was starving. It only realized how delicious Bettany¡¯s food was after it ran away from home. Bellflower missed her cooking¡­ It was as if its legs had their own wish; it went back. And Bellflower saw the ck cat lingering in the garden the moment it arrived home. It was shocking to see another cat with such a strong aura! Esper sensed its likes, so it turned around and saw the striking Bellflower. Esper paused and growled at it. It thought, Dammit, where does this ordinary cate from? How much did it cost to see what I¡¯ve done? Bellflower thought, F*ck, where does this cate from? Why do I feel like I might lose to it? ¡°Rookie! Why are you backing off?¡± Someone yelled. ¡°Go get it! Don¡¯t be a coward!¡± Polly started to sing, ¡°You¡¯re the best¡­ The best! Rookie is the best!¡± Bellflower hesitated, and it stared at Esper while it escaped to Lilly¡¯s room. Polly said sadly, ¡°Oh no, you failed!¡± Lilly heard Polly¡¯s noise, and she suddenly saw someone dash into her room through the window. ¡°Eh? Bellflower, you¡¯re back.¡± It was pitifully nuzzling Lilly. Bettany happened to bring some snacks into her room, and she said, ¡°Eh? Have you eaten Bellflower?¡± It went to her and nuzzled her as it meowed. Bettany said, ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t¡­ But Esper finished your snacks. I¡¯ll make you some steam chicken slices!¡± F*ck! It¡¯s taking over my territory and also my food! And I can¡¯t defend myself? Bellflower was about toin to Lilly, but it suddenly realized Esper was by the window, waiting to attack it. Bellflower hurriedly jumped into Lilly¡¯s arms. Esper red at it and changed its position to sitting. From N?velDrama.Org. Bellflower taunted it by saying, ¡°Come here if you dare!¡± Chatper 1038 Chatper 1038 Even Bellflower found it weird after hearing everything it said. Although it would meow and purr all day, Lilly was able to understand what it wanted, Bellflower was shocked after saying something this serious. Lilly was shocked when that happened. She asked, ¡°You can talk?¡± Wow¡­ Did Esper cause this? Gosh, if I¡¯d known this would happen, I might as well just bring Esper home too when I first met him. Josh nced at the cats and wondered what Lilly was talking about when she said that they were speaking. He was unable to tell the difference because they sounded the same albeit the pitch of their meows sounded different. After pondering for a moment, Josh scribbled a symbol on his notebook because he wanted to remember what the meows sounded like earlier. Little did everyone know that Josh managed to write a book about catnguages in the future. From N?velDrama.Org. Lilly patted Bellflower¡¯s head and said, ¡°Where are you going? Look, let me introduce you to Esper, the king of the Gray Earth. Since he¡¯s the king, do you know anything about Phantom Cats?¡± Bellflower replied, ¡°¡­ Hmph, never heard of them.¡± Lilly continued, ¡°Come on now, you need to work together in the future. Please get along.¡± Esper scoffed and said, ¡°They are beneath me.¡± Bellflower cowered in Lilly¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Do you think that I want to be your friend?¡± Esper looked displeased as he replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay at home then.¡± Bellflower replied, ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll do just that. I¡¯ll stay with my master and there is nothing you can do about it.¡± Esper was speechless when Bellflower said that and only felt that he was being immature and did not want to get along with him. So, he turned around and leapt out of the balcony before leaving the scene. Bellflower was hurt by this as he cried, ¡°Waah, he bullied me! What did I do wrong? Why must he treat me like this!¡± Polly said, ¡°Oh please. Gosh, you sure are shameless.¡± Lilly patted Bellflower¡¯s head while she did her homework as she asked, ¡°Where have you been for the last two days?¡± Bellflower was embarrassed when she asked that because he did not want her to know that he bolted to safety because he felt threatened. So, she gave a good hard thought and said, ¡°I was training. I mean, I found a malignant spirit!¡± He told Lilly everything he saw during the day, including the conversation Keira had with her son he overheard. Lilly asked, ¡°Elsa, Simon?¡± Aren¡¯t they the couple Josh encountered when he was after Holy Mother Ghost? So he was right after all! Josh was delighted to hear that as he was able to get another case. He wanted to be praised this time. So, he immediately went to look for Bethany. ¡°Grandma! The Pierce family sent us an invitation for their wedding, right? Can we go?¡± ¡­ Soon, time went by in a sh as the cats spent time with each other tillte night on the first day Esper was part of the family. On the second day, Bellflower shapeshifted to a doll so he could go to school with Lilly. On the third day, Bellflower decided to muster up the courage to stay at home with Esper, but in the end, he was still bullied. On the fourth day, Bellflower decided to stand up for himself, but he was still bullied in the end. This continued for a month, which annoyed Bellflower to the extreme. However, little did he know that he was slowly bing stronger¡­ Bellflower was hurt by this as he cried, ¡°Waah, he bullied me! What did I do wrong? Why must he treat me like this!¡± ¡­ The Pierce flower was extremely happy because it was finally Simon¡¯s wedding day. Elsa was also happy because she thought the Crawford family would not show up because she asked him when they were engaged if they would invite the Crawford family. Simon told her that they should because it was still a matter of courtesy. However, she knew that the Crawford family would never show up to any events even if they were invited. Elsa was quite disappointed back then because it would be normal for the Crawford family to not attend their wedding even though they had business deals with the Pierce family. She never expected them to attend her wedding. When Keira put the veil over her daughter¡¯s face, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Crawford family would show up to your wedding! This is awesome! Gosh, I knew I was a lucky charm! The Pierce family should be grateful to marry into our family! Man, the Crawford family is extremely powerful and I wish you could marry one of their eight sons¡­¡± Too bad that can¡¯t happen now. Keira continued, ¡°But, that¡¯s fine. We should be grateful for them attending your wedding today. Oh, when Simon arrivester, tell him to pay two-hundred million dors and make sure he buys that car! Just tell him that you won¡¯t marry him if he refuses.!¡± Man, the Crawford family is already here, Simon could not afford to humiliate us today. I mean, even if they¡¯ve given us two billion dors as a dowry, I feel bad for my daughter to marry someone as unremarkable as Simon. Chatper 1039 Chatper 1039 Simon looked extremely happy in his suit because he was excited to get married to the Crawford family. He was ecstatic when their children wanted to be his flower boys to pick his wife-to-be up¡­ His wedding was impressive because it¡¯s his family¡¯s honor to be married to the Crawford family even if the children were just fooling around. However, little did Simon and his family know that the only reason why they would even attend the wedding was because of that ghost¡­ Simon went through hell to finally be allowed into Elsa¡¯s room. He was tasked to find her shoes, do pushups and more¡­ He was pretty much exhausted from all of that, but it was fine because it was all in good fun. Meanwhile, Lilly and Josh were finally able to spot the malignant ghost on Keira¡¯s head. This startled Josh as he asked, ¡°Hey, what is that?¡± Zachary scoffed and said, ¡°Gosh, you¡¯re useless. I can¡¯t believe that you weren¡¯t even able to tell what kind of a ghost that is.¡± Josh rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Well then, do enlighten me.¡± Zachary replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is.¡± However, he would not bother Lilly if he did not have to. This showed just how confident he was. Josh was speechless when he heard his reply. However, Lilly signaled him to stay quiet. ¡°I¡¯m here for Elsa, Madam Keira.¡± Simon smiled at Keira. Keira smiled and said, ¡°Not bad kid, go on ahead. Hurry now.¡± Simon was beaming because his mother told him that he might not be able to marry his wife- to-be that day because Elsa¡¯s mother might make things difficult for him. He thought to himself, Wow, I guess mom was worried for nothing! ¡°Sure thing. Thanks mom!¡± Simon thanked Elsa¡¯s mother. ¡°We¡¯ll be a family soon, so there¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± Keira smiled before turning her attention to Lilly, ¡°Oh my, aren¡¯t you adorable! Gosh, you are a really pretty girl, Lilly!¡± Apparently, Keira was biased to Lilly and was just saying that out of respect. Her clothes were mediocre at best to Keira. Lilly nodded and said, ¡°Hello, Miss Keira.¡± Hannah looked bored as she nced at Keira before yawning at Lilly. Apparently, she disliked that family and she only tagged along because of Lilly. She would much rather be sleeping at home. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Soon, Keira gave the children some snacks before telling people to take care of them. Outsiders might even think that the whole party was for the children if they did not know any better. This stirred up quite the gossip amongst Keira¡¯s rtives and friends. So, Lilly awkwardly said, ¡°Miss Keira, we tagged along with Simon and he should be the main focus of today, not us.¡± She would never take credit from others. Keira immediately understood what Lilly was implying, so she said, ¡°Oh my, I just adore children!¡± Soon, the wedding began as Josh reminded everyone about not ruining other people¡¯s weddings even if they wanted to subdue the ghosts. Apparently, Lilly had told them that before they arrived. They were even told to observe as well. So, Josh stared at the malignant spirit that was attached to Keira¡¯s head as he wondered, Hmmm¡­ What exactly is that? The wedding was going on smoothly as Elsa¡¯s parents gave Simon their blessings. Simon was touched by their blessings as he led Elsa out the front door. This showed that Elsa must have loved him as well even though she was usually a troublemaker, she was really well behaved on her wedding day. However, Elsa paused just as Simon was about to open the car door. ¡°We¡¯ll be a family soon, so there¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± Keira smiled before turning her attention to Lilly, ¡°Oh my, aren¡¯t you adorable! Gosh, you are a really pretty girl, Lilly!¡± Apparently, Keira was biased to Lilly and was just saying that out of respect. Her clothes were mediocre at best to Keira. ¡°Wait, how could you just leave when my parents have just given you their blessings earlier. Look, my parents would be left alone after I¡¯m married to you¡­¡± Elsa said while staring at Simon with misty eyes. This ached Simon¡¯s heart as he could not believe how rude he was earlier. ¡°I nearly forgot. Sorry, I was just too excited. I¡¯ll promise them that I¡¯ll treat you well right now.¡± Simon did not feel like anything was amiss when Elsa stopped him. He only thought of her as a really nice daughter to her parents. However, Elsa stunned him by telling him to give her parents two-hundred million dors as her dowry. He had spent his entire life¡¯s savings just to marry Elsa and he was pretty much broke then. Elsa eximed, ¡°What are you doing, Simon? Are you really going to make me mad on our wedding day?¡± Everyone was speechless when Elsa said that as they wondered who exactly was being unreasonable then. Even Lilly was stunned because she would be furious if anyone asked her to pay two-hundred million dors on her wedding day. This felt more like a robbery than a wedding. However, something far outrageous would soon happen. Simon lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, honey. I didn¡¯t mean to make you mad. I¡­ I just didn¡¯t bring enough money, so¡­¡± Elsa replied, ¡°That¡¯s fine, just transfer the money to my parent¡¯s ount.¡± Simon finally relented as he said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it right now¡­¡± This shocked Lilly as she thought to herself, Mom, I finally understand what a simp is now! Chatper 1040 Chatper 1040 Simon transferred the money over after hesitating for a couple of seconds. It was just as Keira predicted. He did not want to escte things. He only wanted to marry Elsa, so his life¡¯s savings was a small price to pay for his happiness. Elsa smiled after seeing that the transfer had gone through. ¡°Yay, well done, honey!¡± said Elsa. Her smile melted Simon¡¯s heart because he was d that she was just testing him and was certain that she was never after his money in the first ce. Soon, the entourage finally left as Lilly spectated the whole scene. She gave Zachary a worried look and said, ¡°You won¡¯t be a simp when you grow up, right?¡± Zachary was speechless to hear that as he said, ¡°No way.¡± There was no way he would be a simp because he had a goal in life then. He only found women to be troublesome since they would slow his progress down. Lilly nodded and said, ¡°Thank goodness for that.¡± Josh pouted and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me that?¡± However, Lilly gave him an anguished look as she did not want to hurt him. She was worried that her words might be too harsh for him and that might impede his progress. Hannah said, ¡°Oh, what kind of spirit did you say it was earlier? I didn¡¯t get a good look at it.¡± She was disappointed because she wanted to see spirits too, but was unable to. Lilly replied, ¡°Well, it¡¯s called the golddigger ghost¡­¡± However, before she could finish, the car suddenly stopped at a shop which stunned Josh as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The entourage¡¯s sudden stop caught Simon off guard. Apparently, Elsa told the driver to bring them here. She sounded quite frantic when she told the driver that. Apparently, the shop was a Lyan Hypersort¡¯s dealership. Simon had a bad feeling about this detour. He knew that the entourage should not drive by this route, but Elsa told him to take this route because any couple who drove through this route would have a longsting marriage. Things were obviously different then. Lo and behold, Elsa rushed into the showroom and stopped in front of a red sport¡¯s car. ¡°I want this car!¡± Elsa cheered. But, Simon was not amused by this. It seemed that Elsa was oblivious to Simon¡¯s distaste for this as she called a salesperson and said, ¡°Today is my wedding day and I want this sportscar as our wedding gift! Could you get the paperwork done now? I¡¯m getting it right now!¡± The manager was delighted by this surprise as he kept wishing the couple a very happy marriage before telling his staff members to prepare the paperwork. However, Simon grabbed Elsa and whispered, ¡°We never agreed to buy this car, honey. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll bete if we don¡¯t hurry.¡± However, Elsa pushed him away and said, ¡°What are you doing, Simon! All I want is a car! How could you not give me that?¡± She was intentionally causing a scene. She continued, ¡°I thought you told me that you love me! I agreed to marry you, but how could you not be willing to buy me a car? If you don¡¯t buy me this car, that¡¯ll mean that you don¡¯t love me at all!¡± Simon felt awkward when that happened. Even the children felt awkward from the whole exchange. It seemed that Lilly had finally understood how second-hand embarrassment felt like¡­ Elsa was furious while the manager approached them with the contract and said, ¡°Um, sir¡­ Do you still want the car? We can offer you a discount and it¡¯s only nine-hundred million nine thousand and ny- nine dors. It¡¯s a very good deal!¡± Elsa replied, ¡°Look, it¡¯s a very good omen! Look at how many nines there are.¡± Simon was speechless when she said that. Simon was in distress as he pushed the contract aside and said, ¡°Please stop this, Elsa. Look, we¡¯ll be late and everyone is still waiting for us¡­¡± ¡°I want this car!¡± Elsa cheered. But, Simon was not amused by this. It seemed that Elsa was oblivious to Simon¡¯s distaste for this as she called a salesperson and said, ¡°Today is my wedding day and I want this sportscar as our wedding gift! Could you get the paperwork done now? I¡¯m getting it right now!¡± Elsa scoffed and said, ¡°So, you don¡¯t mean what you said when you professed your love to me? I never asked for anything more than a car! How could you be this cheap?¡± Simon was baffled by this as he could not believe what he was hearing. You never asked for anything more than a car? Girl, you will drain me dry¡­ However, he kept it to himself because he was worried about angering her further. Besides, it was gettingte soon. ¡°No honey, look, I don¡¯t have that much money left. I promise that I¡¯ll buy you the car next time, alright? Can we please get married first?¡± However, Elsa refused to back down as she said, ¡°Next time? Men are liars! If you don¡¯t buy me this car today, you can forget about marrying me!¡± She stormed off to the VIP lounge. The children inched further away from her as they did not want to interact too much with her. Hannah was the only person that was uninterested in the whole drama as she was busy eating her fries. So, Lilly pulled her closer as Simon pleaded with Elsa, ¡°Look, I¡¯m begging you, Elsa. I promise that I will buy you this car next time, okay?¡± However, Elsa remained silent. She was not afraid of Simon backing out of their wedding because his family had invested a lot of money into the whole ordeal. They would not give up that easily. Besides, she was aware about how much power she had over a simp like him. She wanted him to buy her that car. Simon clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll head to the showroom next door and I¡¯ll buy you a Porsche first, alright¡­¡± The children were disappointed in him when he said that. The Harem spirit said, ¡°Gosh, I thought he would finally stand up for himself, I can¡¯t believe¡­¡± The Weakling spirit scoffed as the Harem spirit said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that he still gave in¡­¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chatper 1041 Chatper 1041 Simon backed down once again and suggested buying a more affordable sports car. However, Elsa remained unconvinced and retorted, ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re fooling?¡± The price of a Porsche supercar is only in the million-dor range, nowhere near the 10-million mark. Whenpared to the 90-million Lykan Hyper Sport, it¡¯s practically insignificant! Simon¡¯s attempts to argue were futile, leaving him increasingly frustrated. In an outburst of anger, he abruptly stood up and asked Elsa, ¡°Do you even want to marry me?!¡± Elsa exploded immediately, saying, ¡°Simon, are you mad at me?! Are you a man who can¡¯t afford a car yet still gets angry with me!¡± Simon¡¯s patience had long worn thin, leaving him disheartened. His mother was right; the wedding reception was not going as smoothly as he had hoped. Today was supposed to be their wedding day¡­ but Elsa was causing such amotion. Did she truly not care about him? Was he nothing more than a walking ATM to her? Was he only more obedient than others because of his money? Ever since she set foot in the car dealership, he had an inkling¡­ Simon was exhausted; it was never-ending. If he fulfilled one demand, a new one would arise. Who knew if she would ask for additional expenses once they reached his house? What about fees for crossing the threshold or worshiping ancestors? ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time, do you want to get married? It¡¯s getting toote now.¡± Simon¡¯s face darkened. Elsa clenched her teeth and dered, ¡°Here¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. If I don¡¯t get this car today, I won¡¯t marry you!¡± ¡°If you have the guts, go find someone else to marry!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s willing to marry you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just buying a car, and you can¡¯t afford to do it!¡± Simon¡¯s anger surged, his chest heaving as he spoke in frustration, ¡°Fine¡­ you said it! Don¡¯t regret it!¡± Lilly and Josh, who were watching everything had equally excited expressions. He¡¯s finally standing up for himself! How the tables have turned! Bravo! As expected, Simon stood up and tossed the bouquet of roses into the trash can! ¡°If you don¡¯t want to marry me, then don¡¯t! Your family has too many demands, and I can¡¯t meet them!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, brothers!¡± Simon beckoned to his group of rtives and friends and left angrily. Elsa was furious, what kind of man was he?! He left his bride and walked away by himself?! ¡°Simon,e back!¡± Elsa couldn¡¯t leave the stage, so she could only shout. Simon came back. Elsa was overjoyed but could not help feeling a sense of contempt within. Men were so easy, all she had to do was throw a tantrum, right? You made such a big fuss just now, and now you¡¯reing back obediently! Elsa crossed her arms and turned her head, with an expression that said, ¡°It¡¯s not over until you coax me and buy the car.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. However, Simon approached Lilly and the others and said, ¡°Little Miss Crawford, Little Miss Hannah, Drake, and Josh¡­ let¡¯s go!¡± Lilly nodded, and the children stood up and walked out. Hannah made sure to grab a pack of spicy sticks on the way. Elsa was shocked. Didn¡¯t Simone back to appease her?! She heard the sound of a car engine outside the door, and to her disbelief, Simon left just like that¡­ In a fit of anger, Elsa dashed out, still wearing her wedding dress, only to see the car fading into the distance. ¡°Simon¡­ Simon!!¡± Elsa screamed, ¡°Come back! Are you even a man?!¡± On their wedding day, he left his bride behind so callously. Was there anyone as heartless as him?! Simon¡¯s anger surged, his chest heaving as he spoke in frustration, ¡°Fine¡­ you said it! Don¡¯t regret it!¡± As the car disappeared, Elsa¡¯s anger grew. She tried to call Simon, but unfortunately, his phone was turned off. She stood there, dazed and furious. The more she thought about it, the more upset she became. To make matters worse, she could not even leave the stage¡­ She was the only bride standing there, surrounded by people taking videos. ¡°Don¡¯t film, stop filming!¡± Elsa went mad. ¡­ Keira was happily getting ready at home. She would first escort her daughter back to the Pierce Vi, and then proceed to Rose Manor after the entrance ceremony. Thinking that it was almost time, she stood up and was about to leave for the hotel. Today was her daughter¡¯s wedding and someone from the Crawford family came! If everything went well, the Rivas family¡¯s prospects would surely soar to new heights in the future¡­ Just then, her phone rang, and it was Elsa on the other end, crying, ¡°Mom, Simon ran away! He left me at the car dealership, he¡¯s cruel!¡± Keira was momentarily stunned, listening to Elsa¡¯s sobs. She was furious too. She had not expected Simon, that despicable man, to be so petty! ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mom will call him toe pick you up!¡± Keira angrily called Simon¡¯s number, only to find that his phone was still turned off! With no other option, Keira decided to call Simon¡¯s mother, hoping for some resolution. However, she was met with an unexpected response. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you toe! The Pierce family cannot afford to marry a daughter like yours. You can keep the wedding dress, but please return the jewelry and the 20 million dors.¡± ¡°If not, we¡¯ll take legal action against you!¡± Keira¡¯s heart sank as she heard those words. It was clear that the situation escted¡­ Chatper 1042 Chatper 1042 Keire believed thet Else could hendle Simon, but she did not expect her to provoke the Pierce femily. ¡°This¡­ Pleese celm down! Else is e heedstrong child! I¡¯ll scold her immedietely end bring her over to you!¡± ¡°Look, ell the guests ere here now, even Mrs. Crewford is present. We cen¡¯t deley this eny further. We don¡¯t went others to meke fun of us.¡± Lyle responded mockingly, ¡°No, we¡¯re heeding to the hotel now. You don¡¯t need to worry ebout the bride. The Pierce femily hes found e new bride!¡± With thet, she hung up the phone. Keire could not believe it. Whet on eerth wes heppening?! Did they find e bride? This wes not like cesuelly picking vegetebles et the merket! You could not just find e replecement! However, when Keire errived to pick up Else end took her to Rose Menor, she reelized thet the Pierce femily wes not joking. Simon wes welking down the eisle, erm in erm with enother bride. They exchenged rings, shered e kiss, end he wes smiling¡­ The Rives femily wes not ellowed to enter; they were outside, only eble to wetch the wedding scene through the screens! Else trembled with enger. This wes supposed to be her dreem wedding scene! The menor where the CEOs of Crewford Holdings celebreted their weddings¡­ Even the decor hed been errenged ording to her wishes¡­ And now, enother women wes enjoying it et e frection of the cost?! No, no, this couldn¡¯t be heppening. She could not ept it! Why did Simon merry someone else without telling her? Else¡¯s jeelousy reeched its peek, end she screemed in frustretion, wenting to rush inside. ¡°Whet does he meen? He ectuelly found someone else to merry?!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He¡¯s just trying to spite me, right? Who beheves like e groom in this menner?!¡± ¡°Simon, you¡¯ve be too errogent! Come out here! If you don¡¯t give me en explion todey, I will, I will¡­¡± Before Else could finish her sentence, she identelly let out e fert she hed been holding in for e while. Keire hestily pulled her beck, feering thet Else would further emberress herself in front of so meny people. Keira believed that Elsa could handle Simon, but she did not expect her to provoke the Pierce family. ¡°This¡­ Please calm down! Elsa is a headstrong child! I¡¯ll scold her immediately and bring her over to you!¡± ¡°Look, all the guests are here now, even Mrs. Crawford is present. We can¡¯t dy this any further. We don¡¯t want others to make fun of us.¡± L responded mockingly, ¡°No, we¡¯re heading to the hotel now. You don¡¯t need to worry about the bride. The Pierce family has found a new bride!¡± With that, she hung up the phone. Keira could not believe it. What on earth was happening?! Did they find a bride? This was not like casually picking vegetables at the market! You could not just find a recement! However, when Keira arrived to pick up Elsa and took her to Rose Manor, she realized that the Pierce family was not joking. Simon was walking down the aisle, arm in arm with another bride. They exchanged rings, shared a kiss, and he was smiling¡­ The Rivas family was not allowed to enter; they were outside, only able to watch the wedding scene through the screens! Elsa trembled with anger. This was supposed to be her dream wedding scene! The manor where the CEOs of Crawford Holdings celebrated their weddings¡­ Even the decor had been arranged ording to her wishes¡­ And now, another woman was enjoying it at a fraction of the cost?! No, no, this couldn¡¯t be happening. She could not ept it! Why did Simon marry someone else without telling her? Elsa¡¯s jealousy reached its peak, and she screamed in frustration, wanting to rush inside. ¡°What does he mean? He actually found someone else to marry?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s just trying to spite me, right? Who behaves like a groom in this manner?!¡± ¡°Simon, you¡¯ve be too arrogant! Come out here! If you don¡¯t give me an exnation today, I will, I will¡­¡± Before Elsa could finish her sentence, she identally let out a fart she had been holding in for a while. Keira hastily pulled her back, fearing that Elsa would further embarrass herself in front of so many people. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back first¡­¡± Keira felt unlucky. The best oue at this point was to avoid causing any more trouble. Otherwise, if it was revealed that the bride inside was not Elsa, they would be theughingstock of everyone. Rose Manor, where Simon and his new bride were having their wedding, was the first couple to celebrate their marriage there after the Crawford family¡¯s grand wedding of the century. Naturally, it attracted a lot of attention. The manor was already a popr spot for social media influencers, with many people visiting daily. Additionally, the Pierce family¡¯s wedding, being from a wealthy background, drew even more attention. There were many onlookers outside the manor, and some people were even flying drones to capture footage. Originally, with such arge crowd, Elsa would not have stood out. However, dressed in her eye- catching wedding gown, she was shouting for Simon toe out. In an instant, numerous cameras turned their focus on her. The crowd began discussing the situation. ¡°Isn¡¯t Simon the groom? The son of the CEO of the Pierce Group¡­ Looks like this woman is here to cause trouble.¡± ¡°Wait, this can¡¯t be delusional. Isn¡¯t this bride¡­ Elsa?!¡± Someone found photos of Elsa. Before, Elsa tried to mimic the Crawford family and gain poprity even before getting married. Although she was no longer active in the entertainment industry, she still wanted to make a name for herself on TikTok. It¡¯s well-known that many young women on TikTok post their daily routines, and each video easily garners tens of millions of views, withments like ¡°First!¡± Elsa wanted to go down the same path, so she hired paparazzi to ¡°leak¡± her wedding photos before the event¡­ The disy screens outside the wedding venue today were set up ording to her requests. However, did not expect that she would end up being crucified on the pir of shame using the very arrangements she had made¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back first¡­¡± Keira felt unlucky. The best oue at this point was to avoid causing any more trouble. Otherwise, if it was revealed that the bride inside was not Elsa, they would be theughingstock of everyone. Keira covered Elsa¡¯s face and hurriedly pulled her away. ¡°We need to leave now. It¡¯s not good for us! The Pierce family is cruel! However, we still have a voice. We can say that Simon cheated and that we¡¯re temporarily calling off the wedding. Their family forced another woman to go through the ceremony just for the sake of saving face¡­¡± As long as Elsa does not be famous, Eric and Ralph would still pursue her in the future. But she did not expect L to have a trick up her sleeve as well! Simon¡¯s mother never liked Elsa from the start, but her son could not do anything about it. Anticipating that Elsa might turn violent after the canceled wedding, she arranged for a group of ghostwriters. Meanwhile, the onlookers who were watching themotion asked one another: ¡°Is that really her? Wait, isn¡¯t the bride supposed to be getting married? Why is she here, and who is that woman?¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Thement section went wild. Ghostwriter Airmented, ¡°I know! The bride demanded to buy a car worth 90 million yuan and threatened that she wouldn¡¯t get married if she didn¡¯t get it!¡± Grapemented, ¡°She even threatened to ask for 200 million in gifts¡­¡± Blue Moon replied, ¡°Wow, really? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of something like this. She¡¯s so greedy.¡± Hands added, ¡°She¡¯s getting what she deserves! Why would anyone marry a woman like her? Marrying her is a recipe for ruining future generations, tormenting the elderly, tormenting her husband, and causing chaos in the household, even affecting the children in the future.¡± Banana Cat replied, ¡°Haha, Simon did a great job. Now this girl is regretting it.¡± Upon seeing thesements, Elsa felt a deep sense of regret and anger, but she had no choice but to hold it in. It made her feel like she was about to spit blood¡­ She rolled her eyes and fainted. Seeing this, the mischievous spirit that had been hovering over Elsa immediately perched itself on her head and began sucking on her eagerly¡­ Chatper 1043 Chatper 1043 Chapter 1043 Catching Ghosts With Calctions Elsay unconscious on the ground, attracting even more attention. News headlines were instantly made, as if someone prepared them in advance, waiting for the Rivas family to arrive. Keira could not understand it. They had been yed by the Pierce family! She had never seen such a shameless man. If the wedding did not go as nned, he resorted to such a scheme?! ¡°Elsa! Elsa!¡± Keira pushed Elsa anxiously, but there was no response from her. Her face was growing darker by the minute. ¡°Sister, has the evil spirit been transferred?¡± Josh questioned. Lilly shook her head, saying, ¡°No, this gold digger ghost chose this mother and daughter as its targets, taking turns¡­ Maybe we misjudged it before.¡± She initially thought that the gold digger ghost was like the foolish ghost they had encountered previously. When it found a suitable host, it would cling onto them until it could find a new one after the host¡¯s death. But now, it seemed that this gold digger ghost was different. It was capable of switching hosts. That made this gold digger ghost more powerful than ordinary evil spirits. That¡¯s why it¡¯s called a gold digger ghost¡­ Josh mused. However, if it was more powerful than ordinary evil spirits, how could they catch it? Just go for it! Expose her!¡± Lilly encouraged. ¡°Come on, brothers!¡± Hannah chimed in, shouting, ¡°Yeah, go, go, gol¡± Josh and Zachary exchanged looks, somewhat bewildered. Josh checked his equipment repeatedly, preparing himself for action. ¡°I¡¯m ready, Lils. Can we go now?¡± Josh asked. Lilly nodded. ¡°You go! It¡¯s you, not us!¡± Josh coughed awkwardly. Zachary crossed his arms, furrowing his brow, and said, ¡°It¡¯s so difficult. I can¡¯t do it!¡± Josh immediately rushed out, shouting, ¡°Stop!¡± Zachary could not hold back any longer and joined him. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Lilly pulled Hannah aside, saying, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s sit here¡­ Do you want some snacks?¡± Hannah nodded, saying, ¡°Yes!¡± Lilly replied, ¡°I also have lollipops, and oh, I secretly grabbed a ss of juice just now, and here¡¯s a piece of Catching Ghosts With Calctions cake. The two little sisters set up a makeshift snack table and sat down to enjoy the show while watching their brothers fight the ghosts. As Josh approached, he noticed the malignant spirit raising its head and staring at him eerily. Josh was taken aback. Why was it always staring at him? Josh took a deep breath, remembering his sister¡¯s encouragement. He instinctively looked back. He imagined that Lilly must be looking at him with encouraging eyes, that she must be more nervous than him¡­. But to his surprise, he saw Lilly sitting at the snack table with Hannah, watching the events unfold intently. Josh was speechless. Meanwhile, Elsa regained consciousness. She opened her eyes, only to be faced with numerous cameras pointing at her. ¡°Oh, the bride who forced the groom to buy a 100-million-dor car on her wedding day has awakened!¡± ¡°Hey, everyone, send some rockets, and I¡¯ll interview the bride to ask how she feels right now!¡± Someone did it. There was no escaping it. This gossip was too good to resist. Miss Gold Digger demanded that the groom buy a luxury car worth 100 million dors on her wedding day and threatened not to marry him if he did not agree to it. Eventually, the groom switched brides on the spot. The streamer was delighted to see the flood of rockets and expressed gratitude to Miss Rivas, praising her as a good person. ¡°Miss Rivas, how do you feel about forcing the groom to buy a billion-dor car only to be abandoned instead?¡± Josh and Zachary, who were on the side, werepletely overshadowed by this turn of events. The crowd stole their thunder. Elsa, who had just regained consciousness, was so furious that she nearly fainted again. She rolled her eyes multiple times in frustration but could not get what she desired. ¡°You¡­ Get out! Leave!¡± she shouted angrily. However, Keira, being older and more thoughtful, did not see things the same way. Since the Pierce family wanted to smear their name, she was determined to fight back. Keira sighed, wiped the corners of her eyes, and appeared despondent. ¡°What can I say? The Pierce family isn¡¯t a good bunch.¡± ¡°The Pierce family has always yearned for a grandson. My daughter hadn¡¯t nned to marry so soon, but she unexpectedly became pregnant.¡± The Pierce family was overjoyed and immediately said that once she gave birth to a son, they would buy Elsa a luxury car worth over 100 million yuan.¡± ¡°But little did we know that during a recent prenatal check-up, the Pierce family secretly had someone test the fetus¡¯s gender. When they found out it was a girl, they asked Elsa to abort it!¡± ¡°Elsa didn¡¯t want to do it, so they did it secretly¡­ That¡¯s why Elsa proposed buying a luxury car. It wasn¡¯t about gold digging as you imed¡­ Elsa was stunned. How did she make up such a story? But she could not leave the act now, so it was fine to fabricate a story like this. After all, she had no intentions of having a good rtionship with Simon, not now or ever! The Pierce family was nothingpared to the Crawford family. They could not evenpare to one- thousandth of the Crawford family¡¯s stature. How dare they show dissatisfaction? Looking at their stingy appearance, the wedding and dowry would not exceed 500 million dors, but just look at Mr. Anthony¡¯s wedding. He spent over a billion every minute, alright? Elsa remained silent, wiping away her tears, looking incredibly aggrieved. Keira continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know whose money they took¡­ but the Pierce family is too hasty. What they did¡­ it¡¯s because they¡¯re in a rush, so don¡¯t me us¡­ They¡¯re just assuming my daughter is pregnant. Who says she¡¯s had a miscarriage?¡± ¡°But we won¡¯t suffer in silence! They¡¯re also iming that we¡¯re gold diggers and that our family isn¡¯t well off. So why would we be asking them for money? What are they trying to aplish?¡± Josh and Zachary were speechless. If it were not for the fact that the gold digger ghost was still present, Zachary would have almost been fooled by their acting. Zachary turned her head to see how Josh nned to catch the ghosts, but to her surprise, he took out a small notebook and began calcting. Let¡¯s assume x equals¡­ speed equals¡­ time¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± Chatper 1044 Chatper 1044 Chapter 1044 Asmodeus¡¯ Awakening After carefully calcting, Josh decided to apply the same method he used to catch the Holy Mother Ghostst time. Since the gold digger ghost worshipped money and wanted to save face, they would expose her. They would reveal her true colors as a gold digger. For condition 1, Elsa feels dizzy, the gold digger ghost transferred from Keira¡¯s head to Elsa¡¯s head. For condition 2, when the gold digger ghost is on the host¡¯s head, the evil spirit is strongest, and the host is used as a shield. Assumption A. If Keira faints in anger, the gold digger ghost will transfer from Elsa¡¯s body back to Keira again, because the strongest emotion is when someone passes out from anger, making it the best opportunity to trap the malignant spirit. Then,bining condition A with the known conditions 1 and 2, they draw the conclusion¡­ The best chance to catch the ghost is when the gold digger ghost leaves Elsa¡¯s body and is about to move to Keira¡¯s head. Next, Josh calcted the speed at which the gold digger ghost would leave the host¡¯s body¡­. If time equals to xx seconds, and the speed at which I should post the talisman is¡­ Zachary watched him bury his head in calctions, his lips twitching. ¡°Do you really have to calcte all of this? By the time you finish, everyone will have run away.¡± They charged into the battlefield, there was no time to stop and think! No wonder they had not made much progress despite all this time¡­ Just rushing forward and overthinking! However, Josh hurriedly finished his calctions, and Keira just finished her crying session. Zachary was speechless for a moment. Hearing the cries from the Rivas family, the onlookers grew interested. ¡°No way¡­ So the Pierce family is the scum?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I believe it? After all, it¡¯s true that the bride asked for a 90-million-dor luxury car. From the secret footage, the bride certainly didn¡¯t seem like someone who wouldn¡¯t get angry!¡± ¡°I watched that video too¡­ But who knows how clean things are in wealthy families.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a cruel world. I love watching it!¡° Many of the gossip enthusiasts did not care about the truth at all; they only wanted the juiciest stories. Josh retorted, ¡°You guys are lying! Gold diggers are gold diggers. The wedding dress alone can be compared to my mother¡¯s. My mother¡¯s wedding dress cost 80 million dors, and they said it costed 100 million dors.¡± ¡°They demanded a dowry of two hundred million. If he didn¡¯t agree to do so, they won¡¯t get married. Oh, and the jewelry. They requested a few hundred million dors for custom-made pieces, or else they wouldn¡¯t get married ¡°Today, they demanded 20 million from rtives for attending the wedding. If they didn¡¯t pay, they couldn¡¯t get in the car¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°They even insisted on stopping on the way to the wedding, practically breaking up halfway¡­ And she still wants to buy a car worth 99.99 million dors.¡± Hearing Josh¡¯s words, the crowd erupted in cheers. One or two incidents might be forgivable, but when so many incidents were added together, it was hard not to draw conclusions! I¡¯m speechless, I didn¡¯t expect¡­ What kind of scumbag am I? How dare Ipare myself to Mr. Anthony?¡± ¡°She wasn¡¯t even close to Mrs. Crawford. At first nce, she may seem pretty, butpared to Mrs. Crawford, she¡¯s like amoner. To be a gold digger and still have the audacity to retaliate. How shameless¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s just like her mother¡­¡± Elsa and Keira were exposed on the spot, their minds buzzing with anger. However, the one revealing the truth was not just an ordinary gossip, but the young master from the Crawford family! ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not like that¡­ Keira struggled to argue, but her words fell t. Josh, ¡°Oh? Is that so? Alright, I¡¯ll tell my dad to investigate¡­ Don¡¯t worry, my dad loves me the most. Even though my parents are on their honeymoon, they can check it quickly. Give me ten minutes.¡± Keira was so anxious that she felt like tearing her hair out. If it were anyone else, she would have given them a piece of her mind! ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Josh¡­ I mean, please don¡¯t bother Mr. Anthony¡­¡­.¡± But Josh held up his tablet and said, ¡°Look, here¡¯s the proof. I have the video of you and Aunt Elsa discussing how to buy a luxury car on the eve of the wedding. Would you like me to y it for you?¡± Josh was bluffing to provoke Elsa and her mother. Based on Simon¡¯s reaction today, it was evident that the decision to buy the car was madest-minute. It was likely that Elsa and her mother nned it a few days before the wedding. Keira thought he found out the truth, given the Crawford family¡¯s power¡­ Shocked, angry, and anxious, she could not catch her breath and turned her head away¡­ The gold-digger ghost had just finished ¡°feasting¡± on Elsa¡¯s side, but its greed would not allow it to stay satisfied for long. As expected, it immediately floated up and darted towards Keira! Josh¡¯s eyes sharpened. It was the perfect moment! With a swift kick, he sent Keira flying half a meter away. The malignant spirit changed its course, now chasing after Keira. The distance was short, and Josh did not have much time, but it was enough. Seizing the opportunity, he extended his right hand covered with a ¡°glove¡± ¨C if anyone looked closely. they would realize it was made of paper. More precisely, talismans. ¡°Get outta here!¡± Josh whispered under his breath, and he immediately captured the gold digger ghost! Just as the gold-digger ghost was about to reach Keira, it was pulled back. Furious, the ghost turned its head and shouted, ¡°Let go!¡± Before it could finish its sentence, it swung its arms, and the malignant spirit lunged towards Josh¡¯s face! Josh felt darkness engulfing him, and his body turned cold, causing his movements to be stiff and slow. He clenched his teeth and held on, but a sense of powerlessness washed over him, growing stronger by the moment. Despair welled up within him. What should he do? He was nothing but useless! He had made all the preparations and calcted everything, yet his strength was still insufficient! As he sank into despair and felt his spirit crumble, Zachary suddenly snorted coldly and mockingly said, ¡°You¡¯re so weak. With your strength, do you still think you can protect Lils in the future? You can¡¯t even save yourself. Josh was taken aback. No, no, no! He made a promise to his sister. He would follow and protect her wherever she went! What should he do? Gritting his teeth, Josh let out a roar, ¡°Ahh!¡± With a resounding bang, he forcefully pulled the gold digger ghost off his face! In that moment, a faint glimmer of light appeared in the palm of his hand. Lilly, who was happily munching on sweet corn, suddenly felt a surge of excitement. Finally, her brother was awakening! Chatper 1045 Chatper 1045 Chapter 1045 Asmodeus¡¯ Training Josh clenched his teeth, sensing the weariness in his wrists as his strength depleted. However, he hade this far, and giving up now would render all his previous efforts futile. He could not ept that. Josh refused to give up. A resolute anger surged up within him, and with a fierce yell, he unexpectedly regained his strength¡­. Zachary was speechless, did catching a ghost requires such a dramatic disy? Observing the people around him, Zachary felt a pang of embarrassment. To the people who could not see ghosts, it appeared as if Josh was acting strangely and screaming for no apparent reason. ¡°I apologize on behalf of my younger brother¡­ He¡¯s a bit¡­ wild.¡± Zachary massaged his temples. ¡°He recently learned a cool trick, um¡­ He just likes to show off after seeing so many people watching him.¡± The bloggers with cameras were all dumbfounded. This is what you call a cool trick? Kid, this isn¡¯t cool, it¡¯s¡­ well, it¡¯s more like acting like a monkey¡­. The gold digger ghost could not believe that it had been caught by someone so weak. It struggled with all its might, but could not break free! ¡°Don¡¯t force me to eat you¡­¡± the gold digger ghost threatened angrily. And then, it tore off its own face. Crack! Josh was so startled that his hands trembled. Although he had grown somewhat ustomed to such things, just imagine¡­ if a woman with a pale complexion suddenly appeared before you, locked eyes with you, and then peeled off her own face, with blood dripping all around¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that scare you? A normal person would cheer themselves up like, ¡°You can do it!¡± as Josh repeated in his mind, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that scare you?¡± He grabbed the gold-digger ghost and flung it around like a dried fish, delivering blows left and right. The gold-digger ghost coughed up blood. Unable to bear it any longer, Zachary grabbed the gold digger ghost with one hand and scooped up Josh with the other, swiftly running away. How shameful! Shouldn¡¯t I be as cool as Lilly when I¡¯m catching ghosts? Why did he look soical when he yelled? Asmodeus¡¯ Training Josh was in bewilderment, and then realized that he was being carried into an alley by Zachary ¡°Catch it here!¡± Zachary eximed angrily. ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing yourself!¡± Josh retorted indignantly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it yourself?!¡± Zachary sneered, ¡°Alright then!¡± Josh grew anxious again, eximing, ¡°Don¡¯t steal my thunder!¡± He continued to scream and fight the malignant spirit, seemingly on equal footing. The gold digger ghost was coughing up blood so badly, wondering what on earth was with this kid! Zachary¡¯s mouth twitched and the same went for Lilly and Pablo, who followed to witness the battle. The sassy and powerful Asmodeus had awakened¡­. They never expected that Asmodeus would be like this¡­ funny and somewhat powerful. He was certainly great, but not exactly what they had imagined. Zachary finally could not bear it any longer and left. Josh, filled with anger, continued his relentless strikes. The dark light that was on the verge of exhaustion surged once again as he forcefully beat the gold digger ghost to the ground. ¡°Are you convinced? Answer me! Are you convinced?¡± Josh shouted as he stepped on the gold digger ghost¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m not convinced! Let me go if you have the guts! The gold digger ghost tugged at Josh¡¯s hair, her frustration evident. She was seething with anger! He¡¯s nothing more than a weakling! But she could not deny that he had an array of magical artifact! Talismans were hanging from his neck, his gloves were made of talismans, and even his socks had talismans attached to them. There were even talismans hidden in his hair strands! Otherwise, could she have been at such a disadvantage? She was a powerful malignant spirit capable of eliminating him in a matter of seconds! After half an hour of intense struggle, Josh managed to shake off the talismans that had been entangled in his hair, allowing him to grab hold of her hair. Lilly watched the chaotic scene on the ground, opened her mouth, but was speechless. It was like watching a fight between elementary school children. At least he¡¯s winning. Josh caught the gold digger ghost. Asmodeus¡¯ Training The first ghost he caught was the bootlicker. As Josh pulled the gold-digger ghost by the hair, they engaged in a back-and-forth struggle, with each iming to have caught the other ¡°Libs! I caught her?¡± Josh eximed with excitement. The gold-digger ghost retorted, ¡°Nonsense! I caught you Josh stared at her and forcefully broke free from her grip, firmly pinning her to the ground.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Lilly sighed and effortlessly restrained the gold digger ghost. ¡°Josh, let me teach you how to knead dough,¡± Lilly suggested, shaping the ghost into a round dough- like form. ¡°Did you get it?¡± Lilly looked up and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite simple!¡± ¡°With this kind of technique, she won¡¯t be able to resist! The gold digger ghost was exasperated while Josh was confused. Wait, which part of it iseasy! Chatper 1046 Chatper 1046 Chapter 1046 A Dog¡¯s Head The n this time went smoothly. Josh sessfully captured the gold digger ghost single-handedly and also awakened Asmodeus. During the journey home, he was learning how to ¡°knead the dough.¡± Before being transformed into dough by Lilly, the gold digger ghost thought to itself, ¡°Just another weakling!¡± Once turned into a fist-sized ball of dough, the ghost stopped resisting. This was no ordinary child; it was the Ruler of Hell. With her extensive experience and knowledge, it was undoubtedly she was the Ruler of Hell. Thus, when Josh held her in his hand to learn how to knead it, the ghost did not dare to resist. After a scientific analysis, Josh calcted the geometric angle and drew a dotted line, finally figuring out how to form the evil spirits into balls. ¡°Ah, I understand now!¡± Josh suddenly realized. ¡°Malignant spirits are clusters of malevolent energy that can bepressed and folded¡­¡± First, fold back the hands and feet, then fold them symmetrically, utilizing the principle of spatial integration¡­¡­¡­ Lilly nodded, trying not to embarrass herself and said. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s it!¡± In truth, it was not thatplicated; she simply kneaded it casually! ¡°By the way, Grandma, how did Mr. Simon¡¯s wedding go?¡± Lilly asked. I feel a bit embarrassed because I attended someone¡¯s wedding today, but I ended up taking a lot of food¡­. I didn¡¯t manage to offer a single word of blessing to anyone. Bettany replied, ¡°It went quite well.¡± ¡°The bride the Pierce family found at thest moment happened to be a girl who had always liked Simon. When the Pierce family¡¯s parents asked her for a favor, she readily agreed.¡± ¡°The situation with the bride¡¯s rtives at the wedding was quite awkward¡­ some chose to leave while others stayed.¡± Bettany was also quite ruthless. During her speech on stage, she directly mentioned that the Rivas family expected a gift worth 200 million dors and jewelry worth another 200 million dors. As a result, the Pierce family was unfortunate and could not marry a good girl from the Rivas family. These words had a touch of sarcasm, causing the guests to cast different looks at the Rivas family members present. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Some felt relieved, others found it absurd, and some considered the Pierce family aughingstock. A few even believed that the Pierce familycked authenticity. Such a prominent family caring so much. about Elsa, and if they exposed Elsa like this, no one would dare to marry such a beautiful girl in the future. However, the Pierce family did not mind. They proudly introduced the new bride to the guests and proceeded to have a joyful and celebratory wedding. Lilly asked. ¡°Is it a genuine marriage or a fake one?¡± Bettany shook her head, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lilly pondered for a moment and remarked, ¡°But this is unfair to the temporarily bride.¡± To the Pierce family, it did not matter that she was a substitute. However, she would undoubtedly be looked down upon by the nobledies within the same social circle in the future. Bettany stated, ¡°It depends on how the Pierce family handles it. Setting aside one¡¯s personal independence and self-improvement, a married woman¡¯s confidence primarily stems from the support and respect she receives from her husband¡¯s family.¡± If the husband¡¯s family stands by her, giving her dignity, others would not dare to ridicule her. But if the husband¡¯s family did not care, turning a deaf ear to the gossip, as long as their family¡¯s reputation was intact, the girl would be the victim. Lilly could not understand it all. Adult rtionships wereplicated. He loves her, she doesn¡¯t love him. She loves him, but he no longer loves her. Then suddenly, he loves her again, and she loves him again. It turned out that the stories in the novels her mother read were not made up. Hannah was most concerned about Elsa¡¯s well-being. After indulging in gossip all day, both Elsa and her daughter fainted. Hannah could not help but feel that simply gossiping wasn¡¯t satisfying enough¡­ ¡°Grandma, what happened to Elsa?¡± Hannah asked. Bettany replied, ¡°The Rivas family became aughingstock. They arepletely obsessed with money. To prove that they aren¡¯t gold diggers, they fabricated a story about pregnancy and miscarriage¡­..¡± It was challenging to provide concrete evidence for such matters. Naturally, the Pierce family could not tolerate being burdened with such a huge pile of crap. So, immediately after the wedding, they promptly rified the situation. Following that, they filed awsuit to recover therge sum of money Simon transferred during the rtionship, the jewelry purchased for the engagement, the dowry, and the 20 million dors for the car fare¡­ The wedding dress was never returned. Bettany felt unlucky since Elsa had worn it. It would be better if the next girl did not wear it, and having it back would only create difort. In short, the Rivas family gained nothing from their failed attempts to take advantage and instead caused a lot of trouble. Losing the Pierce family as inws was a significant loss, and it brought them numerousplications. Everyone knew Elsa¡¯s character and the Rivas family¡¯s values and upbringing. It was clear that this woman was not suitable for marriage. Moreover, Elsa¡¯s reputation was in tatters. It seemed extremely difficult for her to marry again. If she found someone, it would not be a reputable family. It¡¯s quite unfortunate. Hannah enjoyed listening to the updates and could not help but have a hearty dinner. The Pierce family was inplete turmoil. They all sat on the sofa, looking utterly drained. Simon appeared lifeless, and there was an air of emptiness around everyone. A girl wearing an apron came out, carrying a bowl of dessert. She said, ¡°Mrs. Pierce¡­ Mr. Simon, please have some refreshing to cool down!¡± She served a drink to Simon. Simon felt irritated. Truth be told, he genuinely had feelings for Elsa; otherwise, he would not have pursued her for so many years. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need for you to do this,¡± Simon said. Thank you foring to my help today, but I don¡¯t want to owe you too much. Let¡¯s make a deal, our marriage willst for three years, and during this time, you can do whatever you want. I won¡¯t interfere. After three years, we¡¯ll get a divorce, and Nll provide you with 200 million dors aspensation.¡± ¡°The reason for the three-year wait before the divorce is that if we separate immediately after getting married, we¡¯ll be theughingstock! After three years, most people will have forgotten about it, and you can live wherever you want with the money! ¡°Of course, you can leave now if you wish!¡± Inside the house, a faint invisible bad aura lingered in the air¡­ A dog¡¯s head suddenly poked out into the living room. Chatper 1047 Chatper 1047 Chapter 1047 A Simp Is a Simp Josh was right as he sensed something amiss. Upon catching the Holy Mother Ghost, he noticed that the auras surrounding Elsa and Simon were off While Keira did have evil spirits influencing her, Pierce¡¯s situation was different. The spirits haunting the Pierce family were far from human¡­.. Simon appeared agitated towards the girl who hade to rescue him. Just moments ago, he had made vows of love at their wedding, but now he mentioned divorce. The cautious smile on the girl¡¯s face froze, her eyes darkened, and she was about to say, ¡°I understand¡± Suddenly, a loud noise rang out! Reacting swiftly, Keira grabbed the nearest tissue box and hurled it at Simon¡¯s head. Simon¡¯s forehead started bleeding. The girl turned pale in shock. Despite Simon¡¯s disdain for her, she genuinely cared for him and rushed over, unable to control herself. She pressed his forehead and asked anxiously. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Simon pushed her away, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me Keira sneered, ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t concern yourself with him! He¡¯s ignorant and ungrateful.¡± ¡°Elsa mistreated you, insulted you, and even physically harmed you when you stood up for the Pierce family. And now, after everything she¡¯s done today, you¡¯re still upset?¡± ¡°What about Chloe? She dropped everything and rushed here immediately upon hearing just one sentence, risking the possibility of being ridiculed by others, all to save you. And now you¡¯re talking about divorce!¡± Chloe was growing impatient, but she did not dare speak out. Helplessly, she turned to Mr. Pierce, seeking his support. Unexpectedly, Mr. Pierce promptly sided with Keira like an obedient dog, saying. ¡°Yes! Let him leave! Once he¡¯s gone, Chloe can stay, and we¡¯ll drive this ignorant fool out!¡± Simon abruptly stood up and dered, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave then!¡± Keira crossed her arms and replied, ¡°Fine, leave! Ben, transfer all the money from his ount and all the real estate under his name to Chloe¡¯s name!¡± ¡°Immediately freeze all his cards once the transfer is done! And there¡¯s no need to help him repay any debts. Put a stop on his car, watch, branded clothes, as well as his memberships in luxury establishments like his car dealership, hotels, and restaurants!¡± Keira stared coldly at her son, speaking in a frigid tone. ¡°Didn¡¯t you im that you didn¡¯t owe anyone? Do you think you have the right to control your own life, to choose your own bride? Fine then, go out there naked. I¡¯ll respect you as a ¡®noble¡¯ man!¡± Simon was seething with anger, contemting having all his belongings transferred away. Despite not having much money left, losing his real estate was truly disheartening. What was even more distressing was the suspension of his memberships, which meant he would have no ce to eat or sleep once he left home. What was he going to do now? Simon felt dejected. Truth be told, he had been eagerly anticipating his wedding day, like an optimistic child, but it had ended in such a manner. He felt trapped. Feeling depressed. Simon finally stood up, ready to leave. He thought he could endure a few days of wandering on the streets; after all, his parents would not let him starve to death. However, to his surprise, Keira spoke up again. ¡°Wait! Give me back those clothes I bought for you!¡± Simon was speechless. Frustration welled up inside him, prompting him to strip off the clothes he was wearing, determined to buy his own from now on. It turned out that none of the clothes in the house seemed to belong to him. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Mr. Pierce huffed with anger and leaned toward Keira, his beard pointing to the sky. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Simon remained silent while Chloe was bewildered. Unexpectedly, Simon handed over all the clothes and left with a dark expression on his face. Chloe was confused. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Pierce¡­. Isn¡¯t this going too far?¡± Keira was also upset. She had never expected her marriage with Elsa to turn into such a mess, nor did she expect her son¡¯s failure to meet expectations to this extent, losing himself in the process. It was not just embarrassing to go out without clothes, it was also utterly devastating! Keira dered, There¡¯s nothing wrong with it, let him leave! Chloe, you can sit down. I don¡¯t need you to cook ¡°Go and fetch his ID card.¡± Then, she turned her head and instructed, ¡°Ben, get Simon¡¯s ID card and transfer all the real estate under his name to Chloe.¡± Chloe hastily intervened, waving her hand. ¡°No, no, I was just trying to help¡­¡± Keira disagreed, aware of what Chloe was thinking. She knew that Chloe cared for Simon just as Simon cared for Elsa. Regardless of whether they would divorce in three years, even if they did, giving her these things would still serve aspensation. Simon walked down the street, his upper body bare. He had nothing on him, not even his phone. He felt hungry. Regret and frustration overwhelmed him. If he had known, he would have controlled his temper at home. He never expected his mother to go to such extremes! Simon could no longer continue walking and sat by the side of the road. There happened to be a barbecue stall not far away. He could not help but nce over and drool. Suddenly, he felt warmth envelop him as a coat was ced over his shoulders. Chloe spoke softly. ¡°Go back. It¡¯s not good to be outside all the time.¡± Simon responded angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Chloe¡¯s heart ached and fluttered simultaneously. In truth, others might have replied with ¡°I don¡¯t need you to care about me.!¡± but his response was ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Chloe went to the barbecue stall and bought some grilled food and a few bottles of beer, then sat down beside Simon. ¡°I understand how you feel¡­¡± She experienced simr heartaches many times, understanding the pain of liking someone but not being able to be with them in the end. At that moment, Chloe felt a connection with Simon. He liked Elsa, but Elsa did not feel the same way about him, and he could not let it go. She had feelings for him, but he did not feel the same way, yet she could not bring herself to let go either. Simon was incredibly hungry. He gratefully picked up the barbecue and started eating, washing it down with beer. They continued eating in silence for a while. Chloe stayed by his side, keeping himpany when everyone left. She helped Simon, who was drunk, walk back home. To her surprise, Simon suddenly embraced her, lowered his head, brushed against her lips, and whispered with his eyes closed, ¡°Elsa¡­¡± Chatper 1048 Chatper 1048 Chapter 1048 You Finally Thought of ke Chloe¡¯s heart trembled as she realized that Simon did not call out to her. However, she chose not to reject his affection. She epted everything about Simon¡­.. No one could see a dog¡¯s head appearing above Chloe as it licked her forehead. Simps could only be transferred! In the Crawford family, Lilly sat cross-legged on the sofa,posed and focused, gazing at her Hell Ruler Pce. The Hell Ruler Pce had undergone an upgrade in the Ghost Abyss. Once Mammon and Asmodeus returned to their positions, the regr atmosphere of the Pce of Hades seemed to change once again. Lilly attentively sensed the difference. Invisibly, she seemed to see a series of floating words before her eyes. With a quick motion, she reached out and grasped those words in her hand. In the next moment, the words scattered like shifting sands in her palm, converging within her body! ¡°Is this¡­ the rule?¡± Lilly eximed in surprise, carefully feeling the newfound sensation.. Indeed, they were the rules-the rules of the underworld! Had she now mastered the rules of the underworld?! No, notpletely. The lines of text before her were still filled with voids, and she had only grasped two strands of them. Lilly had a strong intuition that once the Hell Ruler Pce was fully restored, she would master all the rules! She looked at her palm and clenched it tightly, feeling a surge of immense power coursing through her. ¡°So¡­ I can upgrade myself like this?¡± Lilly marveled, taken aback by the revtion. When Lilly helped her two older brothers in awakening Mammon and Asmodeus, she never anticipated such a fruitful oue! This business venture was going exceptionally well! Her brothers¡¯ upgrades meant her own progress, earning benefits from both sides! As she pondered, Lilly wondered how the Hell Ruler Pce would be fully restored. ording to her master, the pce housed the kings of hell, judges, and the top ten dark generals¡­. Would it be true that once the top ten dark generals were awakened, she would master the rules of the underworld? You Finally Thought of ke If that was the case, she would not need to be scared of the King of Cities anymore! Lilly felt a surge of excitement as her thoughts delved into the Hell Ruler Pce, gazing at the ten statues of ten dark generals with great satisfaction. The statues of Mammon and Asmodeus were truly exceptional. Unlike the other lifeless stone statues, they felt more like living beings-hazy, with ck hair and billowing skirts that moved without wind¡­ It seemed that once Mammon and Asmodeus stood in their rightful ces, these two ethereal figures would merge with them instantly, transforming into theirplete forms. ¡°I understand now, so that¡¯s how it works¡­¡± Lilly became immersed in her own world, her thoughts consumed by her revtions. Meanwhile, Pablo rested his chin on his hand, deep in thought. What was wrong with him? Was hecking talent? Why could Lilly understand everything while he struggled to make progress? As he observed Lilly¡¯s aura undergoing yet another transformation, Pablo felt an even greater sense of struggle, as if he was desperately trying to catch up but could not quite reach her. Feeling lost, Pablo remained in a daze for a long while¡­ No, he had to hasten his progress and catch up to her pace. The next day¡­ Pablo emerged from the jar of souls and noticed that Lilly had woken up at some point. She was still seated on the sofa, indicating that she likely had not slept all night. However, she seemed more energized than if she had slept for hours. Pablo rested his chin on his hand, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Lilly¡¯s face disyed an inexplicable expression as she responded disdainfully. ¡°Master, I suddenly remembered that Daddy has been away for quite some time.¡± Pablo was speechless You just remembered? How heartless. ¡°He went to Malie City, Pablo said. ¡°Thest time I saw him, he ventured to the bottom of the cliff alone. He¡¯s probably at Gray Earth now.¡± Lilly pinched her fingers, making calctions, and nodded, saying. That¡¯s right, Daddy is at Gray Earth¡­¡± Pablo pondered for a moment and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should find him.¡± As soon as he spoke, Lilly immediately stood up and prepared to leave. You Finally Thought of ke Hearing this, the ck cat suddenly became lively. Have these shameless people, excluding Little Hades, of course, finally decided to return this king¡¯s sacred Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. tree? Lilly picked up the small pet carrier. This time, Polly and Tortoise apanied her. When she descended the stairs, she told Bettany, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going to school!¡± She stood on tiptoes and yfully tugged on Grandma¡¯s arm, nting a kiss on her cheek. Bettany nced at the pet carrier behind her. She was not going to school; it was clear they were about to go out. ¡°Alright, take care, Bettany patted Lilly¡¯s head. ¡°Wait a moment, let grandma tie your hair.¡± Lilly obediently sat down as Bettany brought ab and a beautiful crystal flower hair tie. She settled in behind Lilly, supporting her knees. Theb glided gently across Lilly¡¯s scalp as Bettany carefully styled her hair. Bettany¡¯s movements were slow and delicate. ¡°Our Lilly has grown up all of a sudden, Bettanymented with a warm smile. ¡°Your hair used to be so short, it¡¯s long now.¡± She first divided Lilly¡¯s long hair into two small braids, then braided each of those into two smaller braids. Finally, she twisted the braids together, forming a bun. With some loose hair left, Bettany proceeded to braid four slender braids. As she braided, she intertwined thin flower ribbons into the braids. When the braiding wasplete, the four slender braids cascaded down like vines adorned with small flowers, exuding a soft and vibrant allure. Lilly was dressed in a vintage dress today, featuring a unique design that was both gentle and yful. With this hairstyle, there was an indescribable sense of agility. ¡°Look how pretty you are!¡± Bettany couldn¡¯t help but marvel. This little one turned into a beauty after dressing up. Lilly touched the braided hair atop her head and whispered, ¡°Thank you, Grandma!¡± After bidding farewell to her family, she embarked on her journey alone, a small backpack slung over her shoulders¡­ Bettany watched from a distance, her gaze fixed until Lilly¡¯s figure vanished from sight. She murmured, ¡°Lilly,e back soon¡­¡± Don¡¯t be gone for just a year or two. Grandma doesn¡¯t have that much time left¡­ Chatper 1049 Chatper 1049 Chapter 1049 ke and the Cat In the deste forest, ke trudged through the dustyndscape. He had to reach the underworld. Having managed to prate theyers of the cave¡¯s ¡°preservative film, ke was now merely a foot away from stepping into the realm of the underworld. However, he knew all too well that if he were to enter directly, the King of Cities would likely detect his presence immediately. So, ke decided to take the shortcut through the Gray Earth. It felt as though he had been walking for an eternity. The sky remained unchanged, the forest appeared no different, and the usual methods of determining the direction of the world were ineffective here. Frowning, ke climbed to the top of a tree once more, hoping for a clearer view. ording to Lilly¡¯s description, there should be an immensely tall and dense forest in this area. Trees reach the height of skyscrapers, with trunks too broad for ten people to encircle, and leaves lush with greenery. Yet, despite his long trek, all ke could see was various shades of gray. Am I heading in the wrong direction?¡± ke wondered aloud. He descended from the tree, umting more dust on his weary body. The name Gray Earth truly manifested itself in this ce. Shades of gray enveloped everything, it was like stepping into a monochromatic ink painting. After spending a considerable amount of time here, one might even question if they were three-dimensional beings or mere paper cutouts in a two-dimensional world. Once again lost and disoriented. ke leaned against a tree, taking out his water bottle to quench his thirst with a slow sip. Suddenly, a rustling sound pierced the silence. A gray silhouette darted past him with a whoosh. ¡°A car?!¡± ke eximed in delight, immediately standing up and chased it. He did not know how long he had been running, umting more and more dust on his body, but he had no time to brush it off. The cat ahead of him moved with agility, effortlessly leaping through the bushes while remaining untouched by the surrounding dust, which swirled around it like stars. Appearing slightly displeased, the cat¡¯s tail froze, and it nced back at the human trailing behind. ¡°Wait!¡± ke called out. These cats were extraordinary, and he was sure they could understand him. However, the cat ahead hastened its pace. ke suddenly spoke again, ¡°Here you go, it¡¯s dried fish!¡± The cat in front slowed down. It turned its head, observing ke. ke reached into his pocket and pulled out a sealed stic bag, from which he pulled out a small dried fish. He squatted down halfway, resting his elbows on his knees, and raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Can you lead the way if I give you a piece of dried fish?¡± The cat looked at ke with disdain, its eyes seemingly conveying the message, ¡°How could a human be this stingy?¡± It swiftly nced at the dried fish before sitting down. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Though it did not speak, ke could understand what it meant-apparently, it felt that one dried fish was not enough. ke shook the dried fish in his hand and said, ¡°How about two? Would you guide me there? ¡°These dried fish are from the same batch as the ones brought by Little Hades that day.¡± ke shamelessly used his littlepanion as a bargaining chip. ¡°There¡¯s not many left, firste, first served.¡± ¡°There should be other cats here in Gray Earth. They probably also want to taste Little Hades¡¯ dried fish.¡± The cat ahead was speechless. Meow, humans are cunning. Alright, I¡¯ll do it for the sake of the dried fish¡­. But then it heard the human in front of it say, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you one dried fish and I¡¯ll give you the other when you bring me there.¡± The cat remained silent. With a look of disdain and arrogance in its eyes, as if to say, ¡°I quit.¡± ke tossed the small dried fish toward the cat. Instinctively, the cat leaped and, like a lightning bolt, swiftly and urately caught the fish in mid-air. The taste of the dried fish flooded its nose and tantalized its taste buds in an instant¡­ ke could not help but exim in awe-the cats here were truly extraordinary! In less than half a second, the cat caught the dried fish and returned to its original position, motionless with the small fish in its mouth, still maintaining a vignt stare. However¡­ Saliva dripped from its mouth, sshing onto the dusty ground. Its intentions were exposed. ke curled his lips and pulled out another small dried fish. ¡°Deal?¡± The cat emitted a low growl from its throat, then finally turned around and continued walking forward, seemingly a bit annoyed. Its pace slowed down, allowing ke to easily keep up. He knew that it was a deal. If he had known, he should have taken all the cans of dried fish that Bellflower had hidden. Now he had to ration it. Just as he was thinking about this, his eyes suddenly brightened, and he walked out of the dusty forest! A forest of enormous treesy before ke. He gazed upward, marveling at the sight, feeling as though he had stepped into an ancient mythical world. ¡°So, this is Gray Earth, he mused. Had he been wandering through the gray forest for a month? ording to his calctions, it seemed about right. Without the cat guiding him, he might never have found his way out. He could have wandered for a lifetime without escaping. ¡°Listening to Lilly¡¯s adventures, I thought she could effortlessly reach the ce I assumed would be easy to find, ke murmured. But what truly puzzled him, preventing him from finding calm, was the fact that Ivan, that kid, could capture a flying beast and easily arrive at his destination, while he had to walk for half a month. How was that logical? Chatper 1050 Chatper 1050 Chapter 1050 Training With a Cat After the cat emerged from the gray forest, it found an open grassy area not far away and began devouring the small dried fish. It ate the fish greedily, its drool softening the dried meat. In less than half a minute, the fish vanished, leaving the cat with an unsatisfied look, as if to say, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about my reward!¡± ke responded, ¡°Do I look like someone who wouldn¡¯t keep my promise?¡± Yes, you do. ke could not help but feel speechless and amused. He threw another dried fish at the cat. With lightning-fast speed, the cat darted forward, leaving ke¡¯s vision blurry. It swiftly returned to its original spot, now clutching the dried fish in its mouth. ke observed the cat intently, an idea brewing in his mind. The speed of the cats in the Gray Earth was truly astonishing. Their speed was so fast that it almost seemed like they were teleporting. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. If only he could learn how to do it¡­. Taking a few steps closer, ke squatted down one meter away from the cat and said, ¡°Hey there, little cat¡­ Look what I have.¡± He patted his pocket. ¡°A bag of dried fish.¡± The cat ignored him and continued eating. ke continued, ¡°Well, if you teach me how to match your speed, I¡¯ll give you this whole bag of dried fish.¡± Reluctance filled the cat¡¯s eyes, as if the temptation was insufficient. But when it was tempted enough, the cat finally looked up. It swallowed thest piece of dried fish, licked its paw, and then fixed its gray-blue eyes on ke. ke could not understand what the cat was going to do, but relying on his intuition honed through years of battlefield practice, he sensed that the cat was about to strike. True to his instinct, as soon as he reached for his pocket, the cat before him vanished in an instant. In the next second, it reappeared directly in front of him! ¡°Swipe!¡± Its sharp ws unsheathed, as if apanied by their own sound effects. A chill ran down the back of ke¡¯s hand, and when he looked down, he saw bloody marks etched across his skin. Training With a Cat Remainingposed, ke raised his gaze, feeling a tingling pain. The cat returned to its spot and, while nonchntly grooming itself, cast a contemptuous gaze at ke. In its eyes, it seemed to say, ¡°How dare you dream of achieving my speed, you clumsy human!¡± ke retorted, ¡°Come at me again! It¡¯s yours if you manage to snatch it!¡± He had not expected the cats in the Gray Earth to adhere so strictly to their principles. He had thought the little kitten simply took off with his small dried fish, along with the bag. Upon hearing his words, the cat became tempted to do so. Really? If it could snatch it, all those dried fish will be mine? That was what he said himself. It wouldn¡¯t be viting any principles cause that¡¯s not considered robbing, right?¡­ ke beckoned the cat, saying, ¡°Come on!¡± And just like that, the cat approached him! ke clutched his pocket and dodged nimbly, but still ended up getting his arm scratched. He chuckled. This was interesting. It was much more challenging than training with the kids on his team. Removing the pocket, which was fastened to the top of his uniform for convenience, ke bit down on the buckle, cing the pack of dried fish in his mouth. He then made a finger-hook gesture toward the kitten. ke dodged the shadow lunging at him, but not before receiving a few scratches on his face. ke¡¯s free hand was not idle. He assessed the cat¡¯s movements and swiftly extended his hand, atten to catch the cat barehanded. The cat¡¯s eyes filled with disdain. In its view, ke¡¯s movements were slow and clumsy, and it easily evaded his attempts. ke resembled the young hero in a martial arts drama, using chopsticks to catch flies. The cat toyed with him, as if ying with a mouse. Gradually, its curiosity and yfulness took over, causing it to almost forget its goal of snatching the dried fish¡­. As they continued their back-and-forth, the cat came close to snatching the bag from ke several times. only to miss it Initially, ke could only focus on protecting his pockets. However, as time passed, he gradually freed up space in his mind and started observing the cat¡¯s movements. With each attempt, he felt as though he brushed against the cat¡¯s soft fur, which was a much better result than grasping at thin air. In Gray Earth, where there was no day and night, there was only an eternal gray sky, ke had lost track of time. His arms ached to the point where he could no longer lift them, but he clutched the bag of dried fish tightly and eximed, ¡°I¡¯m done ying!¡± Training With a Cat The cat was speechless. Gasping for breath, ke copsed onto the ground. With one hand still holding the small dried fish, he reached out towards the cat and said, ¡°Come here. You¡¯ve worked hard, and I¡¯ll give you a piece of dried fish as a reward.¡± The cat remained silent. Meow, are you treating me as a training buddy?! I¡¯m not gonna fall for that! In a fit of anger, the cat turned around and sat with its back facing ke. ke could not help butugh. He took out a piece of dried fish and tossed it towards the cat. ¡°You have to keep your word as a cat. You promised to snatch my dried fish, so you must fulfill the promise.¡± The cat was speechless. This was the first time it had encountered such a peculiar request. Chatper 1051 Chatper 1051 Chapter 1051 ke¡¯s Journey to the Underworld The cat was on the verge of showing ke its true colors. But suddenly, ke spoke up again, ¡°Wait a moment. You can snatch it after I¡¯ve rested.¡± The cat remained quiet. Humans are so shameless. Who would let their opponents rest during a fight? However, the human before it fell asleep. I¡¯ve never been more speechless. However, it truly desired the dried fish. The ruler of Gray Earth world had given orders not to attack, rob, and harm humans without cause. They were phantom cats. Humans had ways of distinguishing between good and bad people, but for phantom cats, many of the criteria used to differentiate between good and bad people did not apply to them. No matter how wicked humans were, there would be good aspects to them, and no matter how virtuous humans were, there would be a darker side. Thus, they had their own set of criteria to differentiate them. Clearly, this human before it was not evil. Even if it wanted to ¡°rob¡± the little dried fish, it could only wait for ke to wake up. The cat remained in this state, gritting its teeth, and red at ke indignantly. ke did not know how much time passed, and when he woke up, he felt refreshed. However, not far away, there was a cat squatting and staring at him intensely. ke rolled over and sat up, raising an eyebrow as he said, ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± The cat infuriated, let out a garbled series of meows, ¡°Mrow, meow, meow!¡± It was not staring at ke eagerly; it was ring at him ferociously! ke did not waste any time on unnecessary talk. He simply beckoned with his hands, saying, ¡°Come on, snatch the dried fish, and it¡¯s yours.¡± ke was relentless, challenging the cat repeatedly and pushing himself to new limits, Time seemed to lose its meaning as ke practiced, slept, and practiced again. In this realm, hunger and fatigue were nonexistent. His speed continued to increase, reaching a point where he could move as fast as the speed of sound. Initially, he thought that he had been training for around ten days, but he soon lost track of time. completely absorbed in his pursuit of speed. It was only when he instinctively made another lightning- fast move that he realized his progress. This time, he managed to grab the cat¡¯s tail Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ke¡¯s Journey to the Underworld ¡°Meow!¡± The cat exploded in fury. How dare this foolish human touch its tail! With its anger ignited, the cat turned and charged at ke once again. However, ke now had a state of heightened senses and improved skills. His arm moved like lightning, seizing the back of the cat¡¯s neck with a single grasp. The cat was stunned. No matter how powerful the cat was, it would find it difficult to resist when it was caught by its neck. Refusing to ept defeat, the cat twisted its body and attempted to kick ke¡¯s face with its hind legs. Yet, for some reason, its legs were caught and twisted, leaving it to struggle in an awkward posture. ¡°Stay still,¡± ke sneered. ¡°Or I¡¯ll twist you into a pretzel.¡± At that moment, there was a distinct change in ke¡¯s demeanor. The cat struggled, unable to understand how its limbs had been immobilized. It cursed, ¡°Meow!¡± ke lowered his gaze, observing the kitten before him. It appeared no different from any other cat in the mortal world, but its untamed nature and aura surpassed any cat ke had encountered throughout his cultivation. With its light brown, newborn-kitten-like fur that was fluffy and soft, it appeared deceptivelyrge. However, upon holding it, one would discover itsplete puffiness, easily fitting into ke¡¯s hand. The cat remained motionless, but its mouth did not cease its chatter. ¡°You¡¯re fierce when you¡¯re cursing at me, I¡¯ll make you shut up!¡± ke threatened. The cat stared back and continued cursing. ke pulled out a dried fish and ced it in the cat¡¯s mouth. The cat fell silent. He really made the cat stop cursing at him.. The cat was stunned. ke whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go and give you all the dried fish, but don¡¯t scratch my face again.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to find a wife when I reach the underworld.¡± The cat gave him a disdainful look, but fortunately, ke kept his promise, released the cat, and let it perch on his shoulder. It sorted, considering the human beneath it as a mere ride. Reluctantly epting its position. ke made his way toward the forest of towering trees, which Lilly had referred to as Phantom Forest. After walking for a while, he quickly found the path described by Lilly. ke¡¯s Journey to the Underworld Continuing his journey, he reached a pool of water. Standing at the pool¡¯s edge meant reaching the boundary of the underworld. The caty on ke¡¯s shoulder, devouring all the dried fish during the trip, and now rested contentedly. Suddenly, sensing the presence of the underworld, it raised its head. ke asked, ¡°What is it? Can¡¯t you go there?¡± The cat sat up, positioning its butt toward ke¡¯s face. ke sighed, removing the cat from his shoulder and cing it on the ground. ¡°Then we shall part ways here.¡± Kneeling down, ke patted the cat¡¯s head. ¡°Until next time.¡± The cat turned its head, emitting a soft meow, and vanished as soon as it turned around. ke chuckled to himself and remarked, ¡°Little heartless¡­¡± As his words trailed off, he stepped into the underworld without hesitation. V After ke left, on a massive branch behind him, the cat cautiously revealed half of its head, gazing at ke¡¯s retreating figure with dissatisfaction, fnixed with a hint of reluctance in its eyes. This human gave it a name -Little Heartless. Ugh, what an unattractive name. However, for the sake of a bag of dried fish, it reluctantly epted it. Hoping for his safe return¡­. Chatper 1052 Chatper 1052 Chapter 1052 Secret Behind the Ice Pond As ke continued his journey forward, he could not help but nce back. The ground of Gray Earth appeared dimly and the farthest edge was covered by the shadows of the leaves from the towering tree, concealing many things. However, ke¡¯s eyes caught a glimpse of the kitten hiding behind the leaves. He smiled, raised his hand, and waved at it. The kitten arrogantly turned its head, stole a quick nce, and then vanished with a swift motion. It should be gone now. The cat left, feeling embarrassed for being caught peeking at the bag¡­. After watching the cat leave, ke walked along the edge of the ice pond for a while. After contemting for a moment, he decided to get down from the ice pond and experience it¡­. True to his expectations, it was the same ice pond water that Lilly had brought back.. In the past, ke would have been overjoyed toe across the ice pond. But now, he felt immune to it. ke stood up and made his way toward the cliff that Lilly had mentioned. This cliff was known as Spirit Cliff, and ascending it would lead to an open area. In other words, this hidden ice pond could be found here. Recalling the information Lilly had shared earlier, ke suddenly halted in his tracks. No, this ice pond, concealed between the underworld and the gray world of soil, defied the rules of the underworld, yet both the Gray Earth¡¯s King and the Emperor Prosper of the underworld turned a blind eye to it¡­ Whose pond was this, and who was it built for? ke pondered for a moment, retraced the route described by Lilly, turned around, and proceeded toward the cliff. A paradise awaited there. This so-called paradise meant that an idyllic haven had been created within this area. The trees and rules in the underworld and the dusty world were all gloomy, but here, a sense of brightness could be felt From N?velDrama.Org. Although devoid of actual sunlight, there was a unique warmth present in this world. The surroundings were filled with flowering trees, tall and majestic, their branchesden with blossoms. ke was unsure of the exact species of these flowering trees. Whenever a gentle breeze passed by, petals danced through the air, creating a dreamy and beautiful scene. From this perspective, it seemed like a paradise crafted for gurls. Even the interior of the cave followed a feminine theme in its design. Secret Behind the Ice Pond Unexinably, ke felt a sense of familiarity with the arrangement before him¡­. Suddenly, something struck him, prompting him to retreat to the edge of the ice pond and walk back and forth along its perimeter. ke fixed his gaze on a particr spot in the ice pond. The first time Lilly brought back the ice pond water, she was with Ivan. ke recalled a small detail that Lilly had mentioned- She and Ivan were immersed in the ice pond water, and she yfully pretended to scoop half of the water. causing it to recede to her ankles. Ivan was taken aback and peered at the diminishing water level. Right after Lilly mentioned collecting a significant amount of ice pond water, an uneasy feeling gnawed at ke as if he were taking someone else¡¯s belongings. However, Ivan restrained her. Lilly said, ¡°This ice pond belongs to somebody,¡± and Ivan responded, ¡°I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t mind¡±¡­ So, that kid Ivan knew who the ice pond belonged to! If Ivan knew, it meant that there must be something beneath the ice pond. Now that the water level had risen again, ke wanted to uncover the secrets beneath the ice pond. So, he had to dive down. ke plunged into the ice pond. He analyzed the approximate location where Ivan had been standing. Then, he submerged himself, carefully feeling his way through the depths.. He woulde to the surface every minute or two to catch his breath. Finally, when he took his third breath and dove again, he caught a faint glimpse of a massive rock at the bottom of the ice pond. It seemed to bear an inscription. ke swam over swiftly, and as he saw the word clearly, he was suddenly struck with shock! The water in the ice pond was crystal clear, and the light refracting on its surface created a y of light and shadow. The word on the boulder appeared to float within the glistening illumination-a word he was familiar with. It was Neil. Written in an official script font, it possessed the aura of ancient times. Although consisting of just a few strokes, it exuded vigor and grandeur. But that was not all; the key was that this word felt incredibly familiar. ke¡¯s perceptiveness allowed him. to recognize it at first nce-the handwriting of this word was almost identical to his current handwriting¡­. ke¡¯s heart pounded with shock. Overwhelmed by the sudden revtion, he identally choked on the water, quickly propelling himself forward and using the stone b beneath his feet to resurface! His ck hair clung wetly to his forehead, but he failed to brush it aside in his bewildered state. ke¡¯s face reflected astonishment and disbelief. Although the matching handwriting did not necessarily imply he had written it, two fragmented sentences inexplicably echoed in his mind. Secret Behind the Ice Pond A pearl within the underworld¡­ For his dearest daughter. ke found himself momentarily dazed and unable to process the situation. Chatper 1053 Chatper 1053 Chapter 1053 He¡¯s Emperor Prosper ke was uncertain as he tried to understand why it was him. He could not believe it, not at all. Frowning. ke submerged himself once again, diving down to the bottom of the frigid pool. The enormous stone bearing the word ¡°Neil¡± possessed a distinctive uneven texture, but its overall surface was t and smooth. ke surveyed the surroundings of the boulder and noticed that it resembled a step. After pondering for a while, he resurfaced to catch his breath and then descended directly along the boulder this time. As expected, at a depth of about 3 feet, another massive stone came into view.. This boulder resembled the previous one, but this time it bore the word ¡°Mac.¡± It was still in the official script, but now it was evident that the script was in traditional characters. Since the words on the boulder, which were simr to simplified characters, were used previously, he had not recognized the traditional characters. ke floated to the water¡¯s surface to take a deep breath. Thebination of the two words nearly confirmed the suspicion in his heart. This cave within the cold pool¡­ was it actually built by him? Or was it constructed by a powerful person who shared his name? ke still could not believe that he could be associated with such an identity. Gritting his teeth, he dived once more. Initially, when he analyzed the pool for Lilly, he had spected on its depth. However, he now realized that the depth of this cold pool was unfathomable. He had no idea where its deepest point might lead. Could it be the Nether? ke continued diving down to the third step. By this point, he began to feel the strain. The distance between the third and second steps was 6 feet. Not only did the water pressure increase, but a sense of threat weighed upon him. Nevertheless, he managed to discern the characters written on the third boulder-his own name. ¡°ke¡± Onto the fourth boulder¡­. As ke dove deeper under the mounting pressure, just as he caught sight of the shadow of the fourth boulder, a majestic force surged towards him! ke immediately felt as though he was about to be crushed into pieces. He could sense his eyeballs straining, and the blood vessels and veins in his arms felt as though they were on the verge of bursting. It seemed that his very life would end in the next moment However, ke refused to ept his fate. He persisted, enduring the crushing pressure, pushing himself Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He¡¯s Emperor Prosper forward by arm¡¯s length. Finally, he could see the fourth word clearly- It was the word ¡°emperor¡±! At a single nce, this word exuded an overwhelming sense of coercion. It seemed to bear the lingering presence of the one who had originally written it, akin to their very essence. Even after such a long time, the aura of such immense coercion still lingered. One could only imagine the sheer power of the person who had inscribed it-enough to effortlessly crush anyone who approached. ke fled immediately. After some time, he emerged out of the water, gasping for air. Without looking back, he swam straight for the shore, until he slumped down, his face still contorted with horror. Based on the words ¡°ke¡± and ¡°Emperor¡± on the fourth boulder,bined with the other words, there were at least seven boulders beneath the cold pool. Each of them likely bore a significant word. Emperor Prosper, ke! Sitting by the ice pond, was he truly Emperor Prosper?! ke¡¯s mind was in turmoil. What was happening? Logically speaking, it should not be possible. In this life, he was weaker than Lilly. She had awakened as the heir to the Ruler of Hell at just a few years. old. How old was he now? If he truly were Emperor Prosper, why would he be so feeble and powerless? If it were true, then what was the reason for his existence prior to ke? Why did he feel like nothing more than a mortal body? What was his purpose? Most importantly¡­ was Lilly, the Ruler of Hell his daughter before this? ke thought about these questions, but the more he thought about it, the more they multiplied as if he were engulfed in a vast enigma. At this moment, ke could not help but recognize the difficulties Lilly had encountered in her journey to the mortal world. And perhaps, the secretsy hidden in the deepest part of the ice pond. However, humans could only dive to a depth of about 32 feet without equipment, with the maximum limit being 55 feet. Judging by the depth he reached, the fourth boulder was approximately 30 feet deep-though this was merely an estimation on his part. His prediction was inurate because of the boulders. With each descending step, the distance between the boulders increased by about 3 feet. Therefore, the depth of the seventh boulder should be around 75 feet. He¡¯s Emperor Prosper The deepest he could dive was 55 feet¡­. ke frowned. From this perspective, he was unable to reach the seventh boulder for now, and his intuition told him that the secret would lie beneath it. ke felt a deep sense of frustration. But he refused to give up. Uncovering the truth about Lilly was an endeavor he must pursue. ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try!¡± ke¡¯s eyes grew resolute. Without further hesitation, he leaped into the ice pond! Simr to the speed training he underwent with the cat, this time it was the ice pond and the imposing force of those words that served as his training. ke approached the boulder bearing the word ¡°Emperor¡± multiple times, narrowly avoiding being. crushed on each asion. Thest time he ventured so close, his eyes were on the brink of bursting, and blood sprayed from all seven orifices. Fearful of pushing his limits any further, he resurfaced immediately, lying on the edge of the cold pool, panting. Without the dilution of the cold pool water, the blood on ke¡¯s body quickly stained his clothes red. His body was drenched in blood, and his eyes, nose, cars¡­ all bled profusely. From a distance, he appeared like a person bleeding from all seven orifices-a terrifying sight. With great difficulty, ke rose to his feet, using the stone wall and the boulders for support, and took slow steps toward the inside of the cave. He needed to rest¡­ Just a moment¡­ Suddenly, ke copsed, his eyes shut as he fell to the ground, losing consciousness. Chatper 1054 Chatper 1054 Chapter 1054 Daddy¡¯s Injured Lilly embarked on a journey from the Lake of Confusion in Apex Mountain, diligently searching for any trace of her father. She walked all the way to Gray Earth, but despite her efforts, she could not find any relevant clues. It seemed like either too much time had passed, or her father had not taken this route. Lilly was about to tell his fortune when Pablo intervened. Pablo said, ¡°Just follow your intuition, Lilly.¡± Gray Earth was vast, and with no sign of ke along her path, Lilly had no idea of his whereabouts. However, she firmly believed that if it were her, she would definitely encounter him. Lilly nodded in agreement. ¡°Master, you¡¯re right,¡± she acknowledged. With that, she absentmindedly ced the ck cat on her shoulder, treating it as if it were a mere essory. Holding the Hell Ruler Pce high, she tossed it into the air and eximed, ¡°Hell Ruler Pce, have you seen my father?¡± The Hell Ruler Pce, flying high above, remained silent. Lilly tossed it several times but there was no response from the Hell Ruler Pce. Sighing, she stowed away the Hell Ruler Pce and turned to the phantom cats in Gray Earth. ¡°Hey, kitty, have you seen my daddy? He looks like this!¡± she called out, showing ke¡¯s photograph to all the cats she saw. ¡°Excuse me, have you happened to see a very tall man? He¡¯s my father,¡± she asked earnestly. Pablo and the ck cat were quiet. Pablo nced at the ck cat and suggested, ¡°Lilly, why don¡¯t you ask Esper?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Lilly turned to the ck cat and replied, ¡°It just came here, so it probably wouldn¡¯t know either!¡± Esper let out a snort and, after assessing the situation, snatched up a passing kitten from a distance. The random kitten was perplexed. Esper stated, ¡°Ask him.¡± Although it was not a foolproof method, it was the best option avable. Esper asked the kitten. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He was worried that the kitten would lie to him So, he employed his powers to restrain it temporarily The kitten was taken aback. What i wrong? What happened? Did I get caught stealing dried fish? Is His Highness upset because I ate the same dried fah as Ho Highnes Your Highnes Tale Heartless the kitten tried topose itself though a few hairs still stood on it back. ¡°My name is Esper and Pablo were taken aback. Lilly knelt down, gazing at the fluffy kitten before her, and asked, ¡°Hello, have you seen my dad?¡± Upon hearing its name, whether it was Lilly, Pablo, or the other spirits present, they all felt that this kitten must have met ke. As expected, upon seeing the photo Lilly produced, the kitten blurted out, ¡°That¡¯s the human!¡± Just as they expected. ¡°Where did my Daddy go?¡± Lilly asked anxiously. Little Heartless pointed in the direction of Hantan. ¡°He went there, meow!¡± Lilly promptly stood up, took a couple of steps back, and retrieved a can of dried fish from the Hell Ruler Pce. ¡°Here you go! Thank you!¡± With those words, she departed. Esper remained squatting in ce, his gaze fixed on Lilly¡¯s retreating figure. Little Hades, have you forgotten something-my sacred tree? Esper expressionlessly withdrew his gaze and turned his attention to Little Heartless who was bewildered beside him. Little Heartless clutched the can of food tightly with both paws, wearing a bewildered and incredulous expression. After being a training partner for ke for so long and enduring so much, he had only received a pack of dried fish as a reward. Now, with just a single answer, he obtained a whole can of fish! Meow, I¡¯m rich! As he looked up, he noticed His Highness, the ck Cat, gazing at him. Little Heartless hesitated. ¡°Your Highness, would you like to have some?¡± He worried that the dried fish might be snatched away. Esper sneered coldly and replied casually. ¡°No need This king of Phantom Cats tasted everything before and did not need to taste it Why did Lattle Heartless need to guard the food from me? Laper disappeared in a sh With the ran of fish in his mouth Late Heartless hurriedly scampered away As Lilly appartamed the ir prard, the called out Fatha ¡°Daddy, where are you?¡± There was no response. ¡°Strange, could Daddy be gone?¡± Just as she was about to rush towards the cliff to get a glimpse from the other side, her intuition guided her to turn in the opposite direction. She suddenly spotted a man covered in blood lying on the path between Hantan and the cave. Lilly¡¯s heart constricted. ¡°Daddy!¡± She sprinted over. Daddy¡¯s injured! ¡°Daddy, wake up!¡± Lilly eximed in panic, checking her father¡¯s breathing by touching his nose. She lightly pinched his face and shook his hand. ¡°Daddy, what happened¡­¡± It was the first time Lilly had seen her father in such a bloody state, and she could not help but feel frightened. Pablo urged, ¡°Hurry, take him to the cave.¡± He immediately moved forward to assist her. However, Lilly had already lifted ke into her arms and swiftly rushed into the cave as if she were flying. ¡°What¡¯s next, Master?¡± Lilly asked anxiously. Pablo examined the situation, frowning his brows. ¡°It seems that your father was injured by a powerful force¡­ Was he attacked by the King of Cities?¡± Aside from the King of Cities, who else would possess such immense strength? A flicker of hatred ignited in Lilly¡¯s eyes. ¡°That evil King of Cities, just you wait!¡± Thousands of miles away, the King of Cities suddenly sneezed. He could not shake the feeling that something was talking behind his back, but after checking multiple times, he found nothing¡­ Chatper 1055 Chatper 1055 Chapter 1055 In a Coma Under Pablo¡¯s guidance, Lilly submerged her father in a pool within the cave and proceeded to pour out the water from the spiritual spring, filling the pool to the brim. If Alban were present, watching Lilly using the spiritual spring water in such a manner, he would be heartbroken and secretly scold her for being wasteful. However, Lilly did not care. Not only did she use the spiritual spring, but she also retrieved the sacred tree from Gray Earth. Finally, she carefully arranged the soul flower and thest remnants of amphibious soil around her father. Despite her efforts, her father did not wake up. Lilly wiped away the blood from his mouth, nose, and eyes, noticing that the bleeding stopped, yet he remained unconscious. Frustration welled up within Lilly, feeling that her treasures were still insufficient. ¡°What should I do, Master? Daddy still hasn¡¯t woken up. Lilly grasped her father¡¯s hand tightly, unable to contain her worry. Pablo reexamined the situation, a growing heaviness weighing on his heart. ¡°These can only prevent the injury from worsening. He must rely on his strength if he wants to wake up.¡± Both the harem ghost and the cowardly ghost came out to assess the situation, but they could offer no viable solutions. The harem spirit was suspicious, ¡°I have this strange feeling that he seems different from ordinary people.¡± It feels as though he is on the verge of a breakthrough. The cowardly ghost nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s almost as if something is building up inside. I think he feels suffocated.¡± Pablo also contemted the situation. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to him, but it seems that there is a collision of spirit energy within his meridians¡­¡± However, how could a mortal possess spirit energy within their body? ¡°At any rate, let us see if he can surpass the limitations of his mortal form¡­¡± We could only understand what happened once he woke up. Lilly did not understand why he could not break free from his limits. ¡°Is there something holding Daddy back?¡± Lilly rolled up her sleeves, determined. Tll help Daddy break free from it!¡± Pablo shook his head. That¡¯s not what it means. It means that spiritual energy has entered his body, but be has been unable to activate it. You must understan that in order to be stronger, one must be able to harness and manipte spirit energy Ordinary individuals not onlyck the presence of spint energy within their bodies, but they also cant even perurive spiritual energy fer alone manipte it Lilly noddedprehending the exnation Mater are you saying that the puris energy in Daddy¡¯s Ledy i stuck in traf Pablo replied, ¡°You can put it that way as well.¡± Lilly nodded as she understood the concept. If there¡¯s a blockage, I¡¯ll clear it! Her gaze fell upon a branch nearby, and she hurriedly picked it up. Its blocked¡­ Um¡­ For some inexplicable reason, Lilly had the feeling that all she needed to do was poke it, and everything would be solved! Pablo was taken aback. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lilly responded, ¡°I¡¯ll poke it! It¡¯ll clear the blockage!¡± Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s like a clogged toilet¡­ And where do you n on poking it?¡± Kids¡¯ ideas were always so peculiar. But Lilly asked earnestly, ¡°Should I poke the vessel?¡± Both Pablo and the cowardly ghost could not help but twitch their mouths. The other spirits instinctively nced at ke, who was currently soaking in the pool. Since he lost consciousness, he could not immerse himself, so at the moment, he was ¡°suspended¡± from the sacred tree¡­ If she were to poke the vessel¡­. ¡°cough!¡± The harem spirit spoke up, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea¡­ Let me do it.¡± The bridal ghost chimed in, ¡°You¡¯re being rude again! What if Mr. ke wakes up and gets angry? It¡¯s better if I take care of it.¡± ¡°Snap! Snap!¡± The cowardly ghost handed the two female spirits a piece of candy each. Eventually, Pablo intervened and stopped Lilly, saying. Lilly, he can only rely on himself.¡± He recalled the time when Lilly tried to open the vessel. Well, Lilly did not face any difficulties at all, so that example is not valid. Despite her impanence, Lally understood that she had to proceed cautiously. Til find if there¡¯s anything else here!¡± Ivan said this pond belonged to someone. Her master also mentioned that the owner of the cold pool must be incredibly powerful. They could create a paradise between the underworld and the mortal world, and even Emperor Prosper would turn a blind eye to it. The owner of the ice pond must possess great power, and there might be treasures within. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Lilly searched while muttering, ¡°I¡¯m desperate to save my Daddy, so I have no choice but to search without permission¡­¡± ¡°I promise¡­¡± Looking at Lilly¡¯s anxiety and rambling, Pablo sighed and stepped forward to help with the search.From N?velDrama.Org. Within the central chamber of the cave, a curtain hung down. It consisted of white crystal beads adorned with light blue and light pink beads, concealing the inside of the room. ¡°There seems to be ayer of restriction, Pablomented. ¡°It appears to be a bead curtain, but ordinary people cannot enter and cannot see what¡¯s inside.¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Master, do you know who the owner of this ice pond is?¡± Pablo shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± This was his first time visiting the ice pond with Lilly. Although he had heard of its existence before, it was considered a forbidden ce. I¡¯ve heard that it was constructed by someone with a close connection to Emperor Prosper, but the details. remain unknown¡± People who ventured here only dared to observe from a distance. No one dared to challenge Emperor Prosper. However, they searched through all the other areas of the cave and found no usable treasures. Lilly¡¯s attention once again turned toward the mysterious room. She had a strong feeling that there was a great treasure hidden within it¡­. Chatper 1056 Chatper 1056 Chapter 1056 The Person Who Lives Here Must Be Pretty Lilly took a step forward and opened the curtain¡­ Pablo, looking up at the ceiling of the cave, heard the sound of the curtain and warned, ¡°Lilly, don¡¯t touch it. The restraint can harm people, it will¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Pablo turned his head to look, only to realize that Lilly had vanished! His words trailed off, and his heart tightened. ¡°Lilly!¡± The cowardly ghost stood before the bead curtain, his expression filled with surprise. ¡°Master Belmont, Lilly has entered,¡± the timid ghost murmured. Pablo¡¯s immediate response was, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Any restriction would have a bacsh, unless¡­¡± In that moment, he froze. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Unless¡­ this restriction recognizes her.. Could it be that¡­. Impossible¡­ As Lilly opened the bead curtain, her surroundings blurred, and she found herself standing inside the room! She paused for a moment. Didn¡¯t Master say that restraints would harm people? Hmm? Is this restraint harmless? Lilly nced back instinctively and saw what was happening outside the room. Master and Michael are talking. Feeling reassured, Lilly turned her attention back to the room. ¡°Wow¡­ Master, this room is so pretty,¡± Lilly eximed, Lilly stood in awe of the grandeur and beauty of the room. In the center, there was a pavilion¨Clike structure that served as a bed. The ¡°gazebo¡± had no roof but was adorned with pink and white gauze curtains that fluttered delicately in the breeze, Within the pce, there was also a flowering tree. Lilly had encountered it before, both inside and outside. the cave. The ethereal pce added a touch of enchantment to the surroundings. Arrangements were made around the flower tree, including a bath with a shimmering aura floating above = 1. it. Tables were set up for tea, and soft chairs, resembling clouds, were ced on the other side. Lilly even felt a strange familiarity with the cloud¨Clike sofa, as if she had sat on it before, and she could almost imagine its softness and texture. Shaking her head to clear her mind, Lilly shifted her attention to the rest of the room. A dressing table stood between the bed curtains and the flower tree, adorned with various items. Neat rows of jewelry were disyed, exuding an air of luxury and elegance, yet maintaining a subtle and royal style. Numerous drawers lined the dresser, catching Lilly¡¯s gaze. ¡°Messing with someone else¡¯s belongings without their permission is bad,¡± Lilly muttered, her conscience reminding her of the impropriety of her actions. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, pretty girl¡­ I¡¯m sorry for messing with your belongings.¡± Despite her words, Lilly¡¯s hands continued to explore the drawers. She understood that what she was doing was wrong, akin to stealing. However, her fathery unconscious outside, and in a desperate situation, she feltpelled to borrow these items for a moment. However, as Lilly opened the second drawer, the strange sensation grew increasingly intense. Inexplicably, an image of herself opening the drawer shed in her mind, as if someone were on the verge of doing something. Suddenly, she felt a strange familiarity, as though she had either experienced it or dreamt about it before. This uncanny feelingpelled Lilly to retract her hand, leaving her momentarily dazed. She was sure that she had never been in this ce nor had such a dream. How weird¡­ Without dwelling on it for long, Lilly proceeded to open the second drawer. The drawer had jewelry, hairpins, and simr items. In the second drawer, Lilly found rouge, balm, and pearls, whose fragrances alone intoxicated her, unlike any cosmetics in her own world. Swiftly closing the drawer, she proceeded to open the third one. A plethora of bottles and containers met her eyes, igniting a spark of excitement within Lilly. ¡°Could these be elixirs?¡± she mused, grasping a bottlebeled, ¡°Beauty Pills.¡± Hmm¡­ I think this lovely youngdy loves beauty products. Reaching for another bottle, she discovered it was marked, ¡°Diet Pills.¡± Oh, do they even have such pills here? Driven by curiosity, she continued rummaging through the drawer, stumbling upon breast enhancement pills¡­ ¡°Cough¡­ cough¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Lilly hastily returned the pill, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to invade your privacy!¡± She carried on browsing, finding brightening, glowing, and eye¨Cbrightening pills¡­ Lilly felt her head spinning. Left with no other choice, she proceeded to open the fourth drawer, only to find that itcked the vibrant. array of the previous one. Instead, it contained only a few jade bottles. Instinctively, she picked up one of them and read the three words inscribed on it¡­. ¡°oveing pills?¡± Lilly whispered, cing the jade bottle into her satchel. I have a feeling this mighte in handy. ¡°Heaven Pills¡­? Wow, that sounds impressive.¡± Once again, she put the jade bottle into her satchel. After careful consideration, she decided to store the remaining three jade bottles in her satchel as well. ¡°Kinddy, I¡¯ll borrow these pills for now¡­¡± ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll give you back the potions once I show it to my Master and once I¡¯ve saved my Daddy¡­¡± Lilly then left a note saying how many bottles of pills she borrowed However, Lilly stopped talking to herself. As she was about to leave the dressing table, she saw the mirror, and there, reflected on its surface, was a human face silently staring back at her. Chatper 1057 Chatper 1057 Chapter 1057 Mr ke Is Going to Explode. ¡°Whoa!¡± Lilly was startled! While she was not afraid of ghosts, sudden and silent appearances still had the ability to startle people; it was an instinctive reaction. ¡°Who are you?¡± Lilly tightly clutched her satchel, feeling as if someone had grabbed hold of it. Unexpectedly, the person in the mirror opened and closed their mouth, mirroring the same actions, silently mouthing the words, ¡°Who are you?¡± Lilly was momentarily stunned, as was the person in the mirror. She waved her hand, and the person in the mirror mirrored the gesture. ¡°So the person in the mirror is actually me?¡± But it¡¯s strange; she was still a child, whereas the person in the mirror is a beautiful youngdy. Taking a closer look¡­ ¡°Woah¡­ it really is me!¡± Lilly touched her face and pinched her cheeks. ¡°Although we have different sizes, we look alike.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ this is me when I grow up!¡± Lilly eximed in surprise. This mirror is like a reflection of my future self!¡± Lilly looked shocked and quickly turned her head to leave. ¡°Master,e quickly!¡± As she turned her head, the face in the mirror no longer followed her movements. However, its gaze remained fixed on her back¡­ Suddenly, Lilly sharply turned her head! This time, it was the mirror¡¯s turn to be startled. Lilly stared intently at the mirror, and the face in the reflection stared back at her. A cunning gleam flickered in Lilly¡¯s eyes. Hehe¡­ Although we¡¯re doing the same action, why does the person in the mirror seem so nervous? Lilly muttered to herself, filled with fear, ¡°I must have been mistaken. The mirror couldn¡¯t have moved on ¨C its own¡­ To her surprise, the face reflected in the mirror appeared less anxious than before. Lilly made a funny expression in front of the mirror, and the mirrored person imitated her expression. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Lilly eximed, ¡°She sells seashells at the seashore.¡± ||| As Lilly¡¯s mouth moved rapidly, the mouths of the individuals in the mirror mirrored her actions. Satisfied with theck of any trickery, Lilly raised an eyebrow, and the mirror mimicked the gesture perfectly. +5 Bonus Lilly challenged her with tongue twisters, saying, ¡°Six sick hicks nick six slick bricks with picks and sticks¡­¡± Her lips moved at an elerated pace, creating sparks of excitement. The person in the mirror struggled to form the words. Lilly¡¯s smiled, though her sweet expression remained intact, failing to reach her eyes. She taunted, ¡°I exposed you, didn¡¯t I?¡± With a swift motion, she pressed her hand against the mirror, wearing a smug smile. ¡°Ha! I¡¯ve caught you.¡± The mirror responded with silence. Lilly questioned sternly, ¡°Tell me, can you speak?¡± The mirror remained silent. Lilly pondered, ¡°Are you this pretty girl?¡± She yfully poked the face in the mirror. The mirror stubbornly kept its mouth shut, refusing to speak, as if it were truly incapable of doing so. Lilly stroked her chin thoughtful realizing. ¡°Ah! So it¡¯s a mute mirror.¡± The mirror felt speechless. Who would want a talking mirror anyway? Wouldn¡¯t it scare the owner to death? Lilly nodded, retrieving the purple sledgehammer, and eximed, ¡°I understand. If it can¡¯t speak and I can¡¯t gather any clues. So, keeping it might still pose a threat.¡± ¡°Dad always said not to leave any potential dangers behind, so I¡¯ll smash it!¡± Without giving the mirror a chance to react, Lilly swung the purple sledgehammer with conviction, her eyes fierce, and shouted, ¡°Eighty!¡± The face in the mirror instantly contorted, the once beautiful face vanishing, reced by a crying face emoji. Seeing the purple sledgehammer hitting the mirror, it cried out, ¡°Stop! You clumsy fool!¡± The voice had a childish voice, the words still a bit unclear. It was like a two¨Cyear¨Cold¡¯s babbling. The mirror did not mean to harm her; it seemed to be an innocent mirror¡­ Lilly let out a sigh of relief and withdrew the purple sledgehammer. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to speak up earlier? You mischievous little mirror, I¡¯lle back to clean upter¡­ No, I¡¯lle back to y with youter.¡± = The mirror was silent. 85% Lilly could not help but think of her father, realizing that if she had not been concerned about the mirror turning evil and causing trouble, she would not have wasted her time here. Lilly turned around and hurriedly ran out. Just as she reached the door, she heard the harem spirit exim, ¡°Mr. ke is about to explode!¡± What?! Daddy is going to explode?! Is the spirit energy stuck in traffic?! Lilly did not have time to dwell on it. She quickly ran out, her mind filled with worry. Lilly noticed that her father had gained a significant amount of weight, with his once rugged face now appearing round. Pablo rushed forward, his voice filled with urgency. ¡°Quick, get him out of here!¡± The cowardly ghost, the harem spirit, the bridal ghost, and the unlucky ghost all flew over immediately. causing chaos, and the unlucky ghost was identally kicked away. The harem spirit hurriedly responded, ¡°Alright, alright, he¡¯s out, he¡¯s out!¡± The ghost bride grew increasingly anxious. ¡°It¡¯s still not working! Mr. ke is swelling up again!¡± Tinkerbell anxiously spun around. ¡°Oh no, oh no, Mr. ke¡¯s veins are bulging! Waaah, waaah, waaah¡­¡± The unlucky ghost cursed, ¡°Damn it! His skin is splitting!¡± The crying spirit his eyes, wailing, ¡°Oh no, he¡¯s going to explode, he¡¯s going to explode!¡± In a desperate moment, Lilly emptied the contents of her satchel onto the ground, frantically grabbing the oveing pills and stuffing them into ke¡¯s mouth! Chatper 1058 Chatper 1058 Chapter 1058 It¡¯s None of My Business Even after stuffing the oveing pills into ke¡¯s mouth, he was still swelling. It¡¯s useless? Lilly swiftly grabbed the heaven pills once more and forced them in. Still seemingly ineffective, Lilly emptied the remaining three jade bottles, pouring out the pills and feeding them to her father one after another. She had no time to differentiate what pills they were or consult her Master. At the critical moment, her instinct assured her that these pills were safe and could be used. After stuffing those pills down her father¡¯s throat, Lilly anxiously stared at her father. Thank goodness, Daddy stopped swelling! ¡°Woooo¡­ft scared me to death. Lilly copsed onto the ground, tears streaming down her face. ¡°If my Daddy exploded, I wouldn¡¯t have a Daddy anymore¡­ Even if I collected his remains, it would take a long time¡­ Considering the rate at which he was swelling, the explosion would have covered the entire area. What would she do if she could not gather all his remains? Reincarnation would not be easy for him! All the ghosts were speechless, wondering what was going through Lilly¡¯s mind¡­ Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Pablo gently stroked Lilly¡¯s head, silentlyforting her. ¡°We made a mistake. We shouldn¡¯t have given him the Spiritual Spring water.¡± The harem spirit also broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Who would have thought that Mr. ke would possess such a ghostly appearance and absorb Spirit energy on his own¡­¡± The bridal ghost still appeared confused. ¡°But earlier, we confirmed that Mr. ke is still a mortal¡­¡± They made sure ke was a mortal. So, they felt safe submerging him in the pool. Ghosts and spirits could absorb spiritual energy from the spiritual spring and the sacred tree to cultivate, but for ordinary humans, the spiritual spring and the sacred tree were more like life¨Csaving remedies, capable of healing but not enabling cultivation. How could ke absorb spirit energy? Pablo furrowed his brow. ¡°He¡¯s still a mortal¡­¡± He could not exin it either. Mortals were mortals, ghosts were ghosts, and Lilly was the only one of her kind in the world. Even if Josh and Zachary had awakened as Mammon and Asmodeus, they still could not cultivate spiritual energy at the moment. What¡¯s with ke? Pablo was confused for the first time, hovering cross¨Clegged in mid¨Cair. He took out a booklet and examined it, deep in thought. +5 Bonus Suddenly, something struck him, and he looked up, asking, ¡°By the way, what pills did you give your father?¡± Lilly responded with surprise, picked up the empty bottle from the ground, and handed it to Pablo. ¡°Master, it was the Oveing Pill, the Heaven Pill, and¡­ the Blood Lotus Pill¡­ Can they be used?¡± Pablo nodded as he took the bottle. ¡°Yes, Oveing pill, as the name suggests, can ovee adversity, be it internal or external trauma¡­¡± The Heaven Pill has a grandiose name, but it¡¯s very gentle. It can traverse the Heavens, simr to the Blood Lotus Pill, which can traverse the Nether.¡± Since both pills can reach great heights and depths, they should also have the power to unblock meridians. and veins. ¡°What else?¡± Pablo noticed that she still had two empty bottles in her hand. Lilly had been in a rush earlier, feeding one pill after another to ke when he continued to swell. She did. not stop to think. After all, Mr. ke was on the verge of exploding, and he would have died whether she fed him the pills or not. It was a gamble, and it seemed she won. Lilly nced down at the bottles and suddenly froze. She tightly clenched the bottle in her hand. There¡¯s nothing else¡­ Master!¡± Pablo raised an eyebrow. He extended his hand and said, ¡°Give it to me.¡± With a perplexed expression, Lilly handed over the bottle she was holding in her left hand first. As Pablo examined it as his mouth twitched. The harem spirit grew curious. ¡°What is it? Let me see¡­ Wait, what in the tarnation is a shape¨Cshifting pill?!¡± Pablo rubbed his forehead in exasperation. ¡°It¡¯s absurd, but it¡¯s fine¡­¡± The worst¨Ccase scenario was that Mr. ke would change his appearance, which was not a major issue. ¡°Where¡¯s the other bottle?¡± Pablo reached out his hand. He believed that the shape¨Cshifting pill was already outrageous enough; there could not be anything more absurd. Lilly felt extremely uneasy. Pablo extended his hand, but she had to hand it over. She gritted her teeth and ced the bottle in Master¡¯s hand. It would have been fine if Pablo did not look at it, but as soon as he nced at it, it was as if he had been struck by lightning. The harem spirit was also struck by lightning. The bridal ghost, consumed by curiosity, turned her head to look but was momentarily stunned. The cowardly ghost thought to himself, ¡°Could it be that outrageous?¡± He leaned over to take a look, and everyone was left dumbfounded. The ghosts instinctively turned their heads, looking at ke, and then at Lilly. They saw Lilly¡¯s head almost hanging down to his stomach as she stuttered, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± They were breast enhancement pills., Pablo and all the ghosts were speechless. The unlucky ghost eximed ¡°Damn it! What kind of misfortune is this? How can he be more unlucky than me? Wait, it¡¯s none of my business¡­ The unlucky ghost regretted his actions. What did he do just now? Their little darling could not possibly make mistakes, and if there were mistakes, it had to be his fault. Oh no¡­ If ke woke up and realized he had turned into a woman¡­ he would slice him up with his sword¡­. Chatper 1059 Chatper 1059 Chapter 1059 Assessing the Situation The ghosts were in disarray, their eyes filled with a mix of thoughts. They all stared at ke¡¯s¡­ chest. After the shock of witnessing him and bing both a father and a mother at the same time, the concept of being both was truly bing a reality this time.¡± Lilly was certain that her father was fine, so she hurried to the room and said, ¡°Master, there¡¯s a strange mirror inside. I¡¯m going to check it out!¡± Pablo was taken aback. The cowardly ghost held the harem spirit with his left hand and the bridal ghost with his right hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The harem spirit refused, ¡°No, no, I want to stay. I want to see how Mr. ke develops¡­ no, how he breaks. through.¡± The bridal ghost added. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving either. I¡¯m worried about Mr. ke.¡± Pablo floated cross¨Clegged in mid¨Cair, flipping through the booklet as if seeking an answer. The cowardly ghost was left speechless. Meanwhile, ke, after losing consciousness, was on the verge ofplete delirium. He felt as though he was lying on train tracks, being run over by trains. The pressure was immense, every inch of his skin felt crushed, blood pouring out uncontrobly¡­. Then, suddenly, he sensed that he was submerged in a pool and the pain from being crushed faded significantly until it was gone¡­. But soon, he felt something invading his body, more and more of it, bing increasingly unbearable. It felt as though he was being force¨Cfed by Bettany, not just his stomach, but every pore was being filled, and he felt like he was on the brink of death¡­ What remained of ke¡¯s consciousness was entirely focused on resisting, doing his best to figure out how to rid himself of the overwhelming ¡°stuffing¡± sensation¡­ Just as he struggled to hold on, he suddenly felt his mouth being forced open, and several things being stuffed inside. As the first object entered his mouth, it transformed into a warm stream, flowing through his body without any guidance, naturally reaching his limbs and bones¡­ In his hazy state, ke felt the warmth spreading through his limbs, soothing the substances that were on the verge of causing him to explode. At this moment, ke¡¯s consciousness was not fully coherent; he was in a state of drowsiness, unaware that the substances threatening to blow him up were spirit forces. ||1 Although oveing the pill prevented him from being exploded by the chaotic spirit energy, it still could not activate the spirit energy. He had to wait until he found a way to ¡°digest¡± the energy¡­ but he had no idea how long that would take. Fortunately, he swallowed the Heaven Pill and Blood Lotus Pill next. These two pills melted in his mouth, rushing down from his throat, breaking through the most severe ¡°traffic jam.¡± When the spirit energy reached his veins and meridians, it encountered a blockage. There was no way for it to pass through, causing the spirit energy to umte endlessly. From N?velDrama.Org. The heaven pill and blood lotis pill acted like two excavators, starting construction simultaneously at the ends of the ¡°roads¡± on both sides, simultaneously breaking through the two points of the meridians. The once impassable wilderness instantly widened into a twelvene highway, allowing the spirit energy to rush through unimpeded. At that moment, ke felt as though the congested substances in his blood were being cleared all at once, and they began to flow along with his blood¡­. It was during this time that he started to gain consciousness. Though he had not fully awakened yet, he could vaguely sense that he was lying on the ground, surrounded by noise. Suddenly, Lilly¡¯s voice pierced through his ears. ¡°It scared me to death if my Daddy exploded, I won¡¯t have¡­¡± Of course, ke did not hear the rest of the sentence. He only heard the sound of his daughter crying, her voice choked with sobs¡­ Immediately, the image of his little one, with red eyes and breathless from crying, appeared in his mind. ke felt an intense pain in his heart as if he possessed boundless power at that moment. He silently roared, gathering all his consciousness in an instant!¨C He was fully awake, but his body did not seem to be under his control. He could not wake up, and he could not open his eyes or mouth to say anything. ¡°Master, there¡¯s a strange mirror inside. I¡¯m going to¡­¡± It was Lilly¡¯s voice. But it faded. ¡°I want to stay¡­see¡­ how Mr. ke breaks through¡­¡± It was the harem spirit¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving¡­ I¡¯m worried¡­¡± This voice belonged to the bridal ghost. ke also sensed Pablo¡¯s presence, as if he heard the sound of pages being turned. Wait, the sound of pages being flipped? When Pablo was flipping through the golden book, ke had never heard the sound of pages turning. Could it be that Pablo was reading a different book now? ke was momentarily taken aback, sensing that something was off. His face felt warm. It seemed that his facial features were distorting! ||| The chest muscles that he had diligently trained for years felt somewhat unfamiliar. +5 Bonus Then, his mind exploded, and he suddenly remembered¨Cjust moments ago, his consciousness had been in turmoil, and he had heard something about shape¨Cshifting pills and breast enhancement pills! ¡°Damn it!¡± ke could not help but curse silently. Which ghost stuffed those things into him? It must be some kind of curse. ke no longer had the luxury of being lost in thought. He quickly assessed the situation¡­ Chatper 1060 Chatper 1060 The turbulent spiritual energy rampaged through ke¡¯s body, flowing swiftly like a speeding car, leaving only traces of light and shadow as it continuously coursed through his twelve meridians. ke deeply sensed and gradually noticed some patterns¡ª The rushing sensation within my meridians should be the bad aura that Lilly mentioned. Unexpectedly, he had not been able to perceive the spirit energy from the bad aura before, but now the spirit energy surged within his body. It felt a bit strange. Previously, he relied solely on intuition to locate areas with ghosts and ces rich in spirit energy. Now, he could truly feel the bad aura flowing like water, slightly chilly butcking the coldness associated with bad energy. Lilly had mentioned that she could ¡°see¡± the spiritual energy within her body, as well as the purple sphere in her stomach¡­ ke tried hard for a while, but he could not ¡°see¡± as Lilly had described. However, he could feel the spirit energy. While he could not see it, he could at least roughly envision a diagram of the human body¡¯s meridians in his mind. The direction of the meridians on the map aligned exactly with the direction of the spirit energy coursing through his body. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± ke felt a sense of enlightenment, entering into a more mysterious and profound realm. But gradually, he began to feel a slight strain in his tendons. After the spiritual energy circted through two cycles, his meridians seemed unable to withstand the heavy traffic, and signs of cracks began to appear on the road. ¡°The pills aren¡¯t enough!¡± ke quickly realized. Unfortunately, Lilly was unaware of this. When she saw that her father¡¯s swelling had subsided, she ran off without knowing that he needed more medicine. She was still searching for other medicine in the room. Lilly was still gued by lingering fear, worried that her father might swell up againter. So, for now, she ignored the mirror and continued her search within the room. ke was in a pitiable state. The spiritual energy spun faster, yet ke realized that he did not possess the elixir field like Lilly did in her stomach. He concluded that it was akin to the cultivation novels he had read, where those who could cultivate possessed ¡°spiritual roots.¡± Only those with spiritual roots could absorb spiritual energy and convert it into strength. Lilly was able to direct the circting spirit energy to her elixir field, making her grow stronger and stronger. But he could not do so! There was an abundance of spiritual energy that, after circting twice within his body, transformed into some physical power. However, his physical body was insufficient to convert all the spiritual energy into strength, given the vast amount of energy involved. In other words, he still needed to find something to store the spiritual energy. If only he could release all this spiritual energy, but it seemed impossible once it entered his body. How could he challenge the King of Cities in this state? Lilly had mentioned pping the King of Cities when she traveled to the Underworld, using up all the spiritual energy within her body. However, he could not even open his eyes, let alone fight the King of Cities. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. What should he do¡­ With nothing to store the spiritual energy, his meridians would truly be useless. Despite their uselessness, his face continued to grow hotter, and his chest experienced a simr sensation. It felt as though something was being created out of nothing. Wait, creating something out of nothing? Since he did not possess an elixir field to store the spiritual energy, could he make something out of thin air? Upon this realization, ke exerted all his effort, straining against the overwhelming energy, and directed the intense heat from his face and chest toward his abdomen. He did not care if he died. At worst, he would be a ghost and continue to guard Lilly¡¯s side. But he could not be a ¡°useless Daddy¡± in that state. ke let out a resounding roar. Without any guidance, he instinctively grasped and manipted the energy, much like a tiger in its element¡­ He forcefully redirected all the medicinal power from the shape-shifting pill and the breast enhancement pill to his abdomen. Despite consuming these two elixirs, their potency was remarkably strong. Once he located the focal point, their effects took immediate action. The intended site for the elixir field transformed into a bustling construction zone as if multiple excavators were frantically building shelters, forcibly creating a space to store the spiritual energy! ke avoided bing a ¡°useless daddy.¡± The only sensation he felt was that his eight-pack abs swelled and became significantly firmer, making him feel like he could not bend over¡­ He let out a sigh of relief. However, as soon as all the spiritual energy settled in his abdomen, ke¡¯s mind was suddenly struck by a piercing pain, as if someone forcefully tore open a hole! Even someone as strong as ke could not help but roar. Pablo, who had been flipping through the book, was startled. The harem spirit, who had been giggling and fooling around, froze and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ke¡¯s pained expression led everyone to believe that he was about to undergo a transformation. The cowardly ghost took a few cautious steps forward, but upon closer inspection, he found nothing out of the ordinary. The ghosts exchanged perplexed nces. Why is Mr. ke twitching? At this moment, ke entered a new realm. The pain that surpassed the limits of his physical body left his mind in a state of nkness. The excruciating agony was concentrated deep within his consciousness. It was as if a movie yed before his eyes, with scenes rapidly shing. He witnessed himself seated on the emperor¡¯s throne in Ghost Town, overlooking the Underworld, where all beings appeared insignificant and minuscule. ke experienced an indescribable emptiness and a sense of loss. He saw himself being struck by a staff by Jean¡­ The scene depicted two figures locked in an embrace, causing ke¡¯s heart to pound as he averted his gaze, letting out a groan. Then, he witnessed the birth of his daughter, overwhelmed with joy as he cradled the soft little bundle with immense tenderness. The scenes continued to rush by until they came to a halt when his daughter shattered the shackles of the Underworld, her determined face defying the rules of the Three Realms and Six Paths before perishing! ¡°Lilly!¡± ke roared, abruptly opening his eyes! Chatper 1061 Chatper 1061 ke sat up abruptly, his body drenched in sweat. At that moment, he could not distinguish between reality and illusion. More urately, the illusory scenes were the reality of his past. ke found himself unable to escape from the memories of the past. He was Emperor Prosper! Once standing at the pinnacle of immense power, looking down upon themon people. The fates of all beings rested in his hands, but ultimately, he failed to save the life of his most beloved daughter. ke¡­ Now, he was merely a mortal, a mortal who had journeyed to the Underworld to protect his daughter¡­ ¡°Mr. ke, are you okay?¡± the unlucky ghost called out from a distance, sounding concerned. The harem spirit chimed in, ¡°Mr. ke, are you feeling alright?¡± The cowardly ghost furrowed his brow, observing the situation. Pablo asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ke gave a slight shake of his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He lifted his gaze, pressed his lips together, and looked around. What yed in his mind was that scene¡­ Lilly ascended to the Ninth Paths, vowing to break the shackles of The Order, only to be crushed to death¡­ He had given everything, even his own life, to bring her back and send her to the Hell Ruler Pce to suppress her soul. More than a hundred yearster, amidst the secret power struggles among the ten Hell Ruler Pces, his daughter finally awakened, intercepting and killing the ruler of the Hell Ruler Pce at that time, seizing the position of the Hell Ruler with an unrivaled force. Afterward, it was time for her to recover. He apanied his daughter in the Underworld as they searched for a way to restore their spirits and bodies. Both he and his daughter had transcended the realm of the Underworld. For them, the Underworld was too small. He could only watch her gradually fade away, dissipating day by day. In the long run, even if itsted for a hundred, a thousand, or ten thousand years, what would it matter? In the end, he would still die, his soul would depart, and he would cease to exist for eternity. And this ice pond was constructed by him for his beloved daughter. He tried to create a new world at the border between the mortal world and the Underworld. Only in a new world and a new path would there be a chance for a fresh start. But it had all been in vain. Venturing into the mortal realm to experience cmities was thest resort he and his daughter had considered¡­ ¡°Protect our daughter¡­¡± ¡°I will.¡± That was his promise to Jean, one that he had yet to fulfill. She apanied him throughout a lifetime, and yet he had still failed to embark on the path that he and his daughter were meant to tread. Outside the cave, petals from the flowering tree fell, causing ke to clench his fists. ¡°Where¡¯s Lilly?¡± he asked in a hoarse voice. The unlucky ghost had been observing ke¡¯s every move. Seeing him clench his fists, the ghost felt as if he was about to get beaten up. With lightning speed, the unlucky ghost pointed toward the room inside the cave. ¡°Lilly went inside.¡± ke stood up, still feeling a bit unsteady. He staggered and leaned on Pablo¡¯s shoulder for support. Pablo assisted ke, but he could not shake off the strange feeling. ke was still himself, yet there was something different about him as if he existed in an alternate reality¡­ You didn¡¯t change, did you? Pablo quickly nced at ke¡¯s chest. However, ke released himself from Pablo¡¯s support and walked towards the room. Pablo trailed behind andmented, ¡°This beaded curtain acts as a barrier; regr people can¡¯t enter.¡± ke nodded, ¡°I know.¡± As Pablo prepared to speak further, ke lifted the bead curtain and effortlessly walked through. Pablo was left speechless. The ghosts stood in astonishment. The unlucky ghost peeked from behind a distant stone wall, eximing, ¡°What on earth?!¡± What¡¯s happening? The ghosts were utterly bewildered! Only Pablo, the cowardly ghost, and the harem spirit had a peculiar gleam in their eyes¡­ ¡­ Lilly searched through boxes and cabs, hoping to find something useful. She rummaged through the vanity table but could not find any additional helpful pills. Next, she ventured into the tea room, thinking that she might find some tea leaves, but the tea jar was empty. Luckily, there was a spacious wardrobe and arge bookcase in the room¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. I didn¡¯t mean to be nosy or search through everything¡­¡± As she apologized, Lilly tidied up the messy area. ¡°What do I do¡­¡± Lilly sat down on the floor, wiping her sweat from exhaustion. ¡°There¡¯s nothing useful here¡­¡± ¡°This lovely woman has everything¡ªgorgeous clothes, exquisite jewelry, and books aplenty¡­¡± ¡°There are numerous beauty and health pills in the drawer, so why not a few more bottles of life-saving pills¡­¡± The mirror¡¯s expression changed. Lilly¡¯s determination remained unyielding as she continued her search. Suddenly, she let out a cry of surprise. The stone wall in front of her appeared visually distorted. She had been searching for so long, yet she had not noticed the empty wall. Curious, she approached and turned the corner, discovering arge medicine cab hidden behind the stone wall. Lilly¡¯s eyes widened with excitement. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s like finding a hidden treasure!¡± Inside, she found a spacious room. Rows of cabs lined the walls, filled with countless bottles of pills. There was even arge purple furnace as it looked like it was used for making elixirs. Lilly headed to the cabs. ¡°Heaven Pills¡­ Heaven Pills¡­¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the elixir that can save Daddy? What about this one¡­ Can it save Dad?¡± Lilly searched through several jade bottles, intuitively selecting the ones she believed to be useful, and stowed them in her bag. After thoroughly exploring the bottom row of cabs, she climbed up to the second level. ¡°It¡¯s so high¡­¡± Lilly grasped the top of the cab with both hands, pressing her small face against it, looking around the room. ¡°Return-to-God Pills? That sounds powerful, and Daddy could use it¡­ I¡¯m taking this, Miss!¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Just as ke entered, he saw Lilly in that position. The little girly atop the medicine cab, determined to find a suitable remedy for her father. ke felt a lump in his throat and spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°Lilly¡­¡± Chatper 1062 Chatper 1062 ke¡¯s voice remained hoarse and deep due to the constriction in his throat, but Lilly, engrossed in her search for medicine, did not notice his call. She continued to search for it. With her little feet firmly nted on her back, she appeared both adorable and determined. On the second level, there stood a carved wooden cab adorned with a few small jade bottles. Lilly nced up, her feet shifting anxiously, and spotted the words ¡°Golden Pill of Good Fortune¡± inscribed on them. ¡°Hmm¡­ This medicine has the most words, so it must be the most powerful!¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. Anything with ¡°golden¡± and ¡°good luck¡± surely held immense potency, even if she did not know what it did. Without hesitation, Lilly reached out her hand, only to realize she was still too short. The medicine rack was designed to be tall, with a cab ced on the second level. Compared to it, her tiny hands fell short. ¡°Ah!¡± Lilly suppressed her frustration, gathering all her strength to jump as high as she could! Still, she could not reach it! Just as Lilly was about to use the Hell Ruler Pce as a makeshift staircase, arge hand suddenly extended from behind her. ke took hold of the bottle of Golden Pill of Good Fortune and handed it to Lilly, saying, ¡°Here.¡± Lilly swiftly turned her head, her eyes widening, and her mouth forming an ¡°O¡± shape. ¡°Daddy?!¡± Startled, her father had awakened! Lilly instinctively nced at her father¡¯s chest and thought to herself¡­ Thank goodness I didn¡¯t cause trouble¡­ In the next second, she was lifted by her father and held tightly in his arms. Lilly thought her father would explode. So, she was afraid. She patted her father¡¯s back, offeringfort. ¡°Lilly¡¯s here, Daddy. Nothing will happen to you!¡± ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be scared anymore, don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t be scared¡­¡± Lilly¡¯s soft, small palm gently stroked ke¡¯s back. ke, always strong and silent even when injured and bleeding, found his eyes growing red from the soothing touch. ¡°Lilly, do you miss Daddy?¡± ke¡¯s voice trembled. Lilly nodded emphatically, giving a heartfelt response, ¡°Yes, I miss you.¡± ke could not help but curl his lips, gazing at her little face with careful and intense affection. She had returned to her childlike appearance, still as adorable as ever. Unexpectedly, he now had the opportunity to witness her growth once again¡­ ¡°Daddy misses you very much too.¡± ke pressed his forehead against Lilly¡¯s, feeling a pang of sorrow in his heart. ¡°This time, Daddy won¡¯t let you get hurt.¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± But then, she became puzzled once more. ¡°Huh?¡± Had she not been hurt recently? ke held Lilly in his arms and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ Which one do you want? Daddy will help you.¡± With his towering height of just over feet, he could effortlessly scan the entire medicine cab. Lilly¡¯s field of vision suddenly expanded, revealing countless jade bottles on the second and third tiers of the medicine cab. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wow¡­ There are so many. The lovelydy in this room must be very wealthy.¡± Medicine, regardless of its location, held great value. Valuable equals expensive. Moreover, these pills were all contained in jade bottles, each of which was of higher quality than those commonly found in the mortal world. Thus, this medicine cab was worth an unimaginable sum. Lilly¡¯s eyes filled with envy, leaving ke both amused and exasperated. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s very rich, she even has a powerful and influential father,¡± ke followed her lead. Lilly¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Is her father wealthier than Uncle?¡± ke raised an eyebrow. ¡°Absolutely. Not only her father was the richest man in the underworld but also the wealthiest man in the entire world. He owns all the gold, silver, and jewels from the heavens and the earth.¡± Lilly was skeptical. ¡°Really?¡± Daddy rarely praises people like this. It feels odd for him to speak so highly of thisdy¡¯s father¡­ Something doesn¡¯t seem right. ke continued, ¡°Of course. This cavern was built by that lovelydy¡¯s father. Who else would have the audacity to acquire such a vast expanse ofnd between the underworld and the mortal realm?¡± ¡°He also created an extraordinary ice pond, adorned the surroundings with exquisite flowers, constructed this massive cavern, gathered numerous medicinal ingredients, and crafted countless elixirs for her.¡± ¡°Without wealth and power, could anyone aplish all this?¡± Upon hearing her father¡¯s words, Lilly believed, ¡°That¡¯s true! And there¡¯s also the talking mirror!¡± These were things that money could not buy. This lovelydy¡¯s father is so powerful. She wanted to know more! Observing her thoughts, ke could not help but smile, ¡°Would you like to meet her?¡± Lilly replied eagerly, ¡°Yes!¡± ke gazed at Lilly, his expression gentle. ¡°Well, now you¡¯ve met her.¡± Hello¡­ my little sweetheart. We meet again. ke seemed to see her crying when she was just born, her serious expression when she fed Behemoth and Leviathan noodles as a pet¡­ And she was wearing a pink vintage dress¡­ It coincided with her six-year-old self. She was still herself, except that all the memories from her previous life were sealed off, and she truly began anew. ke gently caressed Lilly¡¯s small face with his fingers and repeated softly, ¡°Now you¡¯ve met her¡­¡± Chatper 1063 Chatper 1063 Lilly was momentarily stunned. She turned her head to look around but found no one, not even a ghost. What did she know¡­ Suddenly, there was a loud noise from outside the room, and Lilly quickly eximed, ¡°Who¡¯s there? Daddy, let¡¯s go out and see.¡± ke nced outside, then raised his hand and collected all the pill bottles from the medicine cab, cing them in Lilly¡¯s satchel. Lilly promptly pressed his hand, saying, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s okay, we don¡¯t need to take any more. Dad, you¡¯re fine now, so we shouldn¡¯t take someone else¡¯s belongings.¡± It was fine if there was no owner; firste, first served. If she saw it first, then it was hers. But this cave belonged to someone, and she did not know when they would return. You can¡¯t take other people¡¯s belongings¡­ You have to repay what you owe. Taking more would only deepen the debt. However, she heard her father say, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand, Lilly?¡± Lilly blinked, puzzled. ¡°Huh?¡± ke could not help but be amused by her and said softly, ¡°The father of the Ruler of Hell is Emperor Prosper. So, who¡¯s your father?¡± Lilly was confused. ¡°It¡¯s you, Daddy?¡± ke asked again, ¡°Lilly is the Ruler of Hell, so who¡¯s her father?¡± Lilly was taken aback. ke prompted, ¡°Huh?¡± Lilly eximed, realization dawning on her. ¡°So¡­ Daddy is Emperor Prosper?!¡± Her eyes widened in astonishment. ke squeezed her soft face and whispered, ¡°This paradise was built by Emperor Prosper for his daughter. The ice pond was for his daughter, and everything in this room was also for his daughter. So, whose belongings are these?¡± Lilly said in a daze, ¡°It belongs to his daughter¡­¡± The daughter of Emperor Prosper was the Ruler of Hell¡­ and the Ruler of Hell was her. Daddy is Emperor Prosper! So¡­ did all these valuable pills belong to her? The powerful person whom Dad praised so highly earlier, was it himself? Lilly extended her hands and pinched ke¡¯s face. ¡°Daddy, look at me, please say it again. I didn¡¯t hear you. Please say it again.¡± ke gazed at her earnest and incredulous expression as if a fortune had fallen from the sky. Laughter welled up from deep within him, and ke looked at Lilly with eyes brimming with infinite tenderness. ¡°I said, these things belong to you.¡± ¡°That lovelydy you spoke of is yourself.¡± Wo¡­ woah! All these things were hers! She had been apologizing and muttering for so long, but she was apologizing to herself? Theints I murmured about that lovelydy¡­ was Iining about myself? Lilly was shocked, then bewildered, and finally overwhelmed with surprise. A smile couldn¡¯t help but spread across her face. ¡°Daddy! Daddy! I¡¯m rich! Haha!¡± It was all hers! I need to take everything! Oh no, she still needed to leave a little here, just in case she needed it in the future. But for now, she could use a bit! Lilly became incredibly excited, gathering everything she could into the Hell Ruler Pce with a wave of her hand. ¡°1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°88, 89, 90¡­¡± ¡°210, 211, 212¡­¡± The little one went ¡°crazy,¡± taking bottles here and there, counting as she went. She even forgot about the loud noise from outside earlier. It was not that shecked vignce; rather, her father had given her a sense of security. With her father by her side, it seemed that no one could ever harm her. keughed and shook his head, watching her affectionately as she gathered the items. When Lilly had finally collected half of the elixirs from the medicine shelf, she reluctantly stopped. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s put these here¡­¡± She turned her head a few times to make sure. ke could not resist pinching her cheek. His daughter was still as adorable as ever! Afterward, ke carried Lilly out of the room and returned to the fairnd-like chamber. They noticed that the mirror that had been on the table had fallen and was rolling on the ground as if trying to escape. So, that was the source of the noise from earlier. ¡°Why are you trying to run away?¡± Lilly ran over and held the mirror down. How could she let go? It was a talking mirror after all. Lilly straightened the mirror, sat on the ground with her legs around it, and grasped both sides with her hands. Finally, she saw her reflection in the mirror. Previously, she could only see the lovelydy and her expression in the mirror. Lilly approached curiously, widening her eyes to observe every detail. Looking at it this way, there seemed to be no difference. Lilly suddenly shifted her gaze and asked, ¡°Little mirror, tell me, who is the wealthiest child in the world?¡± The mirror, with no choice but to indulge her, responded in its childish voice, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Lilly was satisfied and nodded in agreement. ¡°Not bad! This mirror is quite useful!¡± The mirror was speechless. ke could not help but chuckle. In her previous life, when she was a child, she would often hold the mirror and ask who was the cutest baby in the world, who was the best father in the world, and who was the most beautiful mother in the world. The mirror had been ¡°tortured¡± by her relentless questions, to the point where it could hardly bear it. After Lilly bombarded it with inquiries for a while, it ended up¡­ Mirror, mirror on the wall, who is the wealthiest child in the world? It was the same scene over again¡­ It was still the same mirror, and it was still his beloved daughter¡­ Chatper 1064 Chatper 1064 Lilly believed the mirror to be very useful and decided to take it with her. After all, it was her possession, so it should be fine this time. However, as she tried to ce the mirror into the Hell Ruler Pce, the mirror resisted, eximing, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go in, I don¡¯t want to!¡± Lilly looked at the mirror, noticing its new expression, and gently touched it. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you want toe with me?¡± The mirror pouted. When she was busy collecting various medicines earlier, it had sensed that she nned to grab them and take them with her. It was not that it disliked the little Hades, but it hated the cold and dark atmosphere of the Hell Ruler Pce. It didn¡¯t want to go in! The mirror maintained a defiant expression. A tinge of disappointment appeared in Lilly¡¯s eyes. ¡°Okay¡­ I won¡¯t force you, then. Just stay here obediently and don¡¯t wander off, or else someone might take you away.¡± The mirror pouted again. ¡°I won¡¯t be taken away.¡± It had been here for so long, for hundreds of years, and nobody had managed to take it away. It wanted to roll away on its own, but unfortunately, it took half an hour just to turn over, and it was at risk of being crushed by other items if it went out. The mirror was quite self-aware; it simply did not want to enter the Hell Ruler Pce. Lilly ced the mirror back on the dressing table, looked around reluctantly, and finally ran towards the grand fairy-like bed. This bed seemed inviting as if urging people to lie down upon it. However, Lilly had not known it was her bed until now, so she had notid down on it. kemented, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ist cleaned it. Although there is no dust here, I¡¯ll make sure to make it clean for you, Lilly..¡± Lilly took out a vacuum cleaner and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to trouble yourself, Daddy!¡± Lilly tossed out a vacuum cleaner and then used a cleaning talisman, instantly leaving the entire room spotless and fragrant. ke was astonished. Lilly threw herself onto the soft bed, rolling around happily, before eventually moving to the cloud sofa to sit for a while. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The cloud sofa was incredibly soft, it was like sitting on a cloud or a fluffy cotton candy. It provided a comfortable and cozy seating experience. After being tense for several days, Lilly began to rx and soon started feeling a bit sleepy. ke sat on the cloud sofa as well, and Lilly rested her little head on hisp. She looked up at the ceiling with drowsy eyes, blinking asionally. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ke asked, noticing her sleepy but contemtive state. Lilly yawned, her eyes zed with sleepiness. Just as she was about to drift off, she mumbled: ¡°Daddy, you have to work hard¡­ If Daddy works hard enough, I¡¯ll be able to stride through the Underworld¡­¡± ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll squish the King of Cities¡­¡± Her murmur trailed off, and Lilly fell asleep, her eyes closed. ke¡¯s eyes softened with a faint smile as he could not help but keep his gaze fixed on Lilly. Such an adorable little one. Everyone hoped that their child will be sessful, but here she was, hoping for her father to be God. ¡°Go to sleep,¡± ke whispered, gently stroking Lilly¡¯s little head, and the room soon fell into silence. Outside the room, Pablo stood at the entrance of the cave, gazing up at the falling petals. Suddenly, this ce seemed toe alive, as the flowers on the trees began unfurling their petals one by one. ¡°Master Belmont, what about this sacred tree?¡± the cowardly ghost asked from behind. Pablo nced back at the spiritual spring, which had been absorbed by the sacred tree for quite some time, causing its leaves to be lush and green. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading back now!¡± Pablo raised his hand and retrieved the sacred tree. He said, ¡°You stay here and wait for Lilly. I¡¯ll return as soon as I can.¡± The harem spirit muttered, ¡°Why does it feel like every time that sentence is said, there¡¯s always a return involved¡­¡± ¡°p!¡± This time, it was not the cowardly ghost hitting her on the head, but the bridal ghost. ¡°Hey, hey, stop jinxing things and hitting people¡¯s heads!¡± The harem spirit was startled. ¡°You have some nerve, bridal ghost!¡± The ghost in the wedding dress eximed, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Pablo shook his head, ignoring the two female ghosts behind him. He turned around and walked away. The cowardly ghost followed for a few steps and asked, ¡°Master Belmont, don¡¯t you need the sacred tree for your practice?¡± Pablo didn¡¯t look back, simply waving his hand. ¡°No.¡± In Gray Earth¡­ The ck cat sat by the huge pit, deep in meditation. The surrounding ck cats were discussing amongst themselves. Some cats looked at the ck cat expectantly. ¡°Your Highness, where is our sacred tree?¡± While some murmured, ¡°Your Highness wouldn¡¯t go there personally if you didn¡¯t bring back the sacred tree¡­¡± Some cats immediately agreed, ¡°Nonsense! There¡¯s never been anything that His Highness can¡¯t aplish on his own! Just wait, the sacred tree must be with him.¡± The cats stared at Esper with anticipation. Esper was speechless His expression grew even darker. What should I say? I didn¡¯t bring back the sacred tree? In that case, how can they trust me¡­ Esper¡¯s face darkened, and he remained silent for a while. But this only made him appear more majestic and cold. The meows could not help but remain silent, looking at their Highness with even greater anticipation. Esper was speechless. If I had known this would happen, I would have stayed at the Crawford mansion eating fish and wouldn¡¯t bother toe back¡­ Chatper 1065 Chatper 1065 Just as Esper could not find a way out, a white figure suddenly appeared. Pablo ced his hands behind his back and smiled faintly. ¡°Your Highness, I have returned with the sacred tree. However, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for you to carry the tree yourself, so I came to return it.¡± The tree that Lilly had pulled out with her own hands naturally had to be returned by her master. Pablo raised his hand and ced the sacred tree back in its rightful spot. Then, with a flick of his finger, a shallow pond appeared beside the sacred tree, filled with immeasurable spiritual springs¡ªthose that he had brought with him from Lilly¡¯s jar of souls. Lilly had given it to him, and he was now giving it to Esper. ¡°I have borrowed the sacred tree for quite some time, and I apologize for the inconvenience,¡± Pablo said to Esper. ¡°Please ept this spiritual spring as a token of gratitude.¡± Esper raised his chin slightly, a look of ¡°Well done!¡± on his face. The sacred tree appeared even more lush and verdant than before, and the cats couldn¡¯t help but cheer. Their Highness had always kept his promise! Not only did he return with the sacred tree, but he even had the two-legged servant carry it back! ¡°Long live the King!¡± ¡°Long live the King! Your Highness, you are always our God!¡± Esper flicked his tail lightly, highly satisfied. This Judge is not bad, quite good indeed. However, wait¡­ something seems off! Esper suddenly realized that Lilly had mentioned returning the tree and giving him something else. She had mentioned countless items. But this was just a pool of spiritual spring water, and it was so shallow that it could barely submerge a cat. Suddenly, it felt like this king had devoured arge cake, yet couldn¡¯t taste anything¡­ ¡­ In the mortal world, the moon hung dark and the wind howled. The night was filled with a strong gust of wind. Bettany closed the doors and windows, went downstairs to check, and called out, ¡°Bellflower?¡± Today, Bellflower had disappeared without a trace since the afternoon, and Bettany did not know where she had gone. After pondering for a moment, Bettany took out a te of dried cod and ced it at Bellflower¡¯s usual feeding spot. Then she went upstairs and asked Margaret to leave a window open for Bellflower before going to sleep. In a certain room within a residentialmunity, Josh and Zachary were lying on their stomachs, nervously gazing at each other through binocrs. This small vi had originally belonged to Simon but had been transferred to Chloe¡¯s name¡­ On the third day after their wedding, Chloe and Simon started living here alone. However, at this moment, Elsa stood in front of the door, Simon held his head in anguish, and Chloe stood in the distance with a sorrowful expression¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve been watching all night, and I haven¡¯t noticed anything unusual, ¡°Josh, who was eager to see what happened to them, remarked. ¡°I feel like a creep¡­¡± Zachary remained expressionless. ¡°Can¡¯t you see¡­ Look, that female ghost floated over. She was bleeding from all seven orifices, with a paleplexion¡­ and she stuck her face right in front of the binocrs!¡± Josh trembled in fear and instinctively stepped back from the binocrs. Then, Zachary sneered. ¡°Ha, you¡¯re still so weak.¡± Josh became furious. ¡°You tricked me again, didn¡¯t you? You always scare me like this, so I couldn¡¯t see anything unusual!¡± Zachary snorted, fixed his gaze on the distance, and said casually, ¡°me the uneven path. If you can¡¯t see it, how could I?¡± He stared at the vi in the distance, its dazzling lights shining through the bright ss¡­ asionally, the silhouette of a dog¡¯s head would be seen floating by. Josh fixed his gaze intently, questioning whether his elder brother had truly witnessed something. Having not used binocrs himself, he wondered if he was somehow inferior to his brother, who had ess to advanced high-tech equipment¡­ ¡°Did you see something?¡± Josh furrowed his brow. ¡°Why can¡¯t I see anything¡­¡± He was about to take another look through the binocrs. However, just as he swept the binocrs to the opposite side, he was caught off guard and met a pair of eyes in the darkness! Josh, startled, shook his hand and instinctively wanted to throw the binocrs away, but he quickly regained hisposure and held onto them tightly! ¡°Who¡­ who¡¯s there?¡± Josh called out boldly and sternly. To his surprise, Bellflower emerged from the corner and meowed, giving him a disdainful look. It was a pity that no matter how he looked at it, there was contempt in Bellflower¡¯s eyes. Josh felt embarrassed. It was one thing for his older brother to look down on him, but now even a cat was looking down on him¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it if you¡¯re superior?¡± Josh retorted stiffly. Bellflower looked at him disdainfully, as if saying, ¡°Sure!¡± In its eyes, all the creatures in this world were under itsmand. It naturally regarded itself as superior, and it believed that Josh was in its way. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Bellflower skillfully used protruding surfaces like walls and window sills to its advantage leaped down, and crawled towards the Pierce Vi¡­ Meanwhile, someone continued outside the small vi. Elsa looked at Simon with teary eyes and sobbed, ¡°Simon, are you really so heartless that you¡¯re just leaving me behind?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be ruined because of you¡­ I might have been a bit harsh, but all I wanted was to test how much you loved me and what you were willing to do for me. So I deliberately mentioned buying a car on our way to get married¡­¡± ¡°But what did you do to me? You abandoned me and married another woman¡­¡± Tears streamed down Elsa¡¯s face as she poured out her emotions. Simon nced at Elsa, then at Chloe, and expressed his annoyance, ¡°Elsa, stop causing trouble. Go back now¡­ It¡¯ste, and the wind is picking up¡­¡± Upon hearing his words, Elsa could not help but shiver, clutching her arms tightly. Simon instinctively wanted to put a coat on her, but realized he was not wearing one. So, he hurried inside to retrieve a coat. A dog wagged its tail and hopped off Chloe¡¯s head, sticking out its tongue and panting, before following Simon into the house. Once Simon left, Elsa¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She looked at Chloe with a mocking gaze and sneered, ¡°Did you see that? I only said that I¡¯, feeling cold, and he immediately went inside to get me a coat.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still the one he cares about, and you¡­ you¡¯re just a recement.¡± Elsa slowly advanced towards Chloe, pressing her step by step, until she stood face to face with her. ¡°If I were in your ce, I would have left on my own. To steal someone else¡¯s man and still cling onto him like this, don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± Chatper 1066 Chatper 1066 Chloe¡¯s face turned pale, and she instinctively took a step back. ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Elsa crossed her arms arrogantly, looking at Chloe with disdain. ¡°No? Hehe, guess why Simon agreed to marry you under his mother¡¯s pressure. The Pierce family had plenty of options to choose from, yet they chose you? It¡¯s because you¡¯re like me¡± ¡°Even the Pierce family knew they needed to find a girl who looks like me to rece, because Simon will marry you, a girl who also looks like me, to keep me alive.¡± Elsa¡¯s words struck Chloe deeply¡­ Elsa gazed at Chloe with contempt, though deep down, she felt a mix of jealousy and injustice. The position of being L¡¯s daughter-inw should have been hers. It was just a simple argument with Simon that day, and yet Chloe had the audacity to interfere their rtionship. Elsa discovered that, ever since she became famous, she had been subjected to ridicule wherever she went. She had hoped to find another suitor to rece Simon, but the men she encountered were repulsive, treating her withscivious gazes. However¡­ none of them would consider marrying into her family; they simply wanted to have some fun. It was only then that Elsa realized how good Simon was. Only Simon truly loved and cared for her¡­ Furthermore, she had also heard that after Chloe married into the family, L transferred all the assets under Simon¡¯s name to Chloe¡¯s name. If she had known this earlier, why did she make a fuss about buying a car?! Everything should have been hers! Now, they were all taken away by Chloe, who she considered to be a despicable person. When she learned that the Pierce family was in dire need, Chloe had eagerly presented herself¡ªit was truly shameless. In short, Elsa felt deep regret. This time, she vowed to reim everything that rightfully belonged to her¡­ ¡°If you have any sense left, you¡¯ll leave on your own and avoid a miserable fate,¡± Elsa said. Chloe¡¯s face twisted in anger, but she remained silent¡­ It was not Elsa¡¯s words that hurt her the most, but Simon¡­ Since that night, Simon¡¯s attitude had suddenly be ambiguous. Sometimes he was kind to her, but other times he distanced himself. Chloe believed that she could continue like this with him, not needing to be clingy, as long as she silently stood by his side. The fleeting moments of affection gave her the illusion that he might have feelings for her as well. But it turned out¡­ If the entire world demanded that she step back, she would refuse! However¡­ if Simon said something, Chloe felt that she would not be able to hold on. Lost in her thoughts, Chloe suddenly felt Elsa grab her hand and p her across the face. ¡°Ah¡­ why did you hit me?¡± Elsa¡¯s eyes widened. Chloe was still caught up in her own emotions when she realized that Simon had walked out at some point. Elsa did it intentionally. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chloe was dumbfounded. It felt like she was trapped in a drama! She expected Elsa to either fall to the ground or throw herself into Simon¡¯s arms. But instead, Elsa raised her hand again and pped her hard! ¡°p!¡± The sound was so loud that even Bellflower, who had been crawling forward, froze in ce. Tears welled up in Elsa¡¯s eyes as she red at Chloe with anger and defiance. Biting her lip, she said unwillingly, ¡°If you hit me, I¡¯ll hit you back!¡± Chloe was too shocked to react to this unexpected turn of events. What made matters worse was that she had received a solid p, yet it was Simon who angrily eximed, ¡°What are you doing!¡± Chloe stood there, her mouth agape in disbelief. ¡°She hit me¡­¡± Simon, filled with anger, instinctively rushed towards Elsa to check on her. He looked at Chloe with disappointment and said, ¡°I know she hit you, I saw it. But why did she hit you?¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t hit her, would she have hit you?¡± Simon knew Elsa too well. She was not the type to cry and whimper. He could even see through her act of pretending to be pitiful earlier. If someone attacked her, she would hit back. That was the real Elsa. Simon simply liked Elsa¡¯s genuine nature¡­ And Elsa knew that Simon understood her. That was why she had done it intentionally. But what could others do to her? Elsa looked at Chloe contemptuously. Chloe felt her fingers grow cold and tried to exin again, ¡°I didn¡¯t hit her, she hit herself¡­¡± Unexpectedly, Simon looked at her with even greater disappointment and a trace of disgust. ¡°Chloe, you¡¯ve disappointed me so much. I thought you were a reasonable girl.¡± Elsa¡¯s heart sank into an icy abyss. She tried to exin herself, but Simon¡¯s words cut her off. The dog head floated toward her. This brought back memories of Simon¡¯s kindness and his despair when he lost Elsa. She had experienced it herself¡­ If not exining would make him feel better, why would she bother herself? Chloe was depressed¡­ Josh, who had been observing them through binocrs, had long forgotten what he was supposed to do. The drama unfolding before his eyes was too captivating. Simon was angry, Elsa was angry, and Chloe was trying to defend herself. ¡°Crack!¡± ¡°Bellflower, damn it!¡± Josh eximed indignantly. ¡°Catch that clingy dog!¡± Zachary raised an eyebrow and taunted, ¡°Oh? You finally saw the clingy dog?¡± Josh was frustrated. He had not paid attention to the dog¡¯s presence earlier. But now, with its big head resting on Chloe and licking her, how could he overlook it? Chatper 1067 Chatper 1067 Josh felt that Chloe¡¯s character was still somewhat stubborn. Based on what he observed over the past few days, Chloe actedpletely differently when she was outsidepared to when she was in front of Simon. Outside, she was assertive and unafraid to challenge her boss at work. If someone secretly took pictures of her or acted inappropriately, she would confront them and even resort to physical force. She would not back down! But in front of Simon, it was as if she became submissive. Josh believed that if they could catch the clingy dog, maybe Chloe would find her backbone again! ¡°Humans catch human ghosts, cats catch dog ghosts, let¡¯s put an end to it!¡± Josh muttered indignantly, ¡°Catch this clingy dog, Bellflower!¡± At that moment, Bellflower, who had been crawling forward, finally made a move. It rushed forward, extending its paws to grab the dog¡¯s head! The dog¡¯s head, being a formidable entity, possessed a powerful evil spirit. Its head resembled that of a lion. Seeing Bellflower suddenly charge at it, the dog¡¯s head attempted to flee. However, Bellflower¡¯s ws caught hold of it, preventing it from escaping. In desperation, the dog¡¯s head opened its mouth wide, attempting to ¡°swallow¡± Chloe¡¯s head! But Bellflower would not let that happen! After being constantly belittled by the phantom cats recently, Bellflower¡¯s potential had been unleashed. After training with the dead ck cat, it developed its skills. A low growl emanated from Bellflower¡¯s throat as it engaged in a fierce battle with the dog head. This sudden turn of events disrupted the love-hate dynamic between Simon, Elsa, and Chloe! Upon seeing the ¡°wild cat¡± suddenly attack, Elsa cried out in panic and sought refuge in Simon¡¯s arms. Simon instinctively hugged Elsa, his gaze fixed on the wild cat defensively¡­ However, in the midst of all this, Chloe was the one suffering the most. The dog¡¯s head was now perched on her head, and in their attempt to catch the dog¡¯s head, Bellflower, who was inexperienced identally kicked Chloe. Chloe instinctively shielded herself with her hands, resulting in scratches and bloodstains on her arms. Two w marks on her face also began to ooze blood. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Panicked, Chloe felt the weight of the cat on her head and quickly tried to push it away. Witnessing this, Simon could not help but feel anxious. He rushed to help Chloe, but Elsa held him back. Seeing Simon¡¯s concern for Chloe, and how his attention seemed to be focused on her, Elsa seethed with hatred. She hugged Simon¡¯s waist, pretending to be scared. ¡°Simon, don¡¯t go! I¡¯m afraid. This cat is crazy. What if it scratches my face?¡± Simon had always doted on Elsa, considering her the most beautiful. However, now that Chloe had been hurt by the wild cat, he felt an inexplicable sense of worry and the urge to help her. ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t be afraid. Just move aside for now,¡± Simon reassured Elsa, trying to shake her off. But unfortunately, she clung to him tightly. Meanwhile, Bellflower sessfully subdued the dog¡¯s head, forcefully peeling it away from Chloe¡¯s body. From N?velDrama.Org. Bellflower held the dog¡¯s head firmly and dragged it away. Simon, preupied with Chloe¡¯s wellbeing, did not notice that there was nothing in Bellflower¡¯s mouth. Finally, Elsa released her grip when Simon quickly approached Chloe and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Coming back to her senses, Chloe saw Simon protecting Elsa, their bodies intertwined. The cat was no longer on either of them. They had distanced themselves, but she¡­ The sharp pain in her arm intensified, and Chloe felt an even deeper pain in her heart. Simon had protected Elsa in such a way, yet she was the one who had been bitten by a cat. He did not evene over to check on her. ¡°Why bother asking this now?¡± Chloe fought back tears, clenched her lips, and gazed at Simon. Observing Chloe¡¯s flushed eyes, two streaks of blood on her face, and scratched arms from a cat, Simonshed out in anger. ¡°Are you foolish? Don¡¯t you know how to dodge it?¡± Driven by instinct, he reached out and tried to take Chloe inside to tend to her wounds. Unexpectedly, Chloe shrugged off his hand. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know how to dodge it. I¡¯m foolish,¡± Chloe replied with a smile that disconcerted Simon. ¡°I should have dodged it a long time ago¡­¡± Simon furrowed his brow, struggling to exin the mix of emotions within him, but he suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Fine, don¡¯t take advantage of this to throw a tantrum! Hurry up ande with me to treat your wounds?¡± Taking a couple of steps back, Chloe responded, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Go and protect Elsa.¡± She felt weary and disheartened. Without hesitation, she rushed to his wedding to salvage the situation, but when the cat attacked her, he turned a blind eye to her¡­ He never cared about her. She felt like a joke¡­ Suddenly, Simon¡¯s heart throbbed with a sharp pain, as if it had been cut. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Stop causing a scene, okay? It¡¯s my fault today, I¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Elsa eximed, ¡°Oh no, my hand¡­ The cat scratched me earlier¡­ It¡¯s bleeding¡­¡± She cast a resentful look at Simon but spoke with authority, ¡°Simon, I¡¯m in pain. Go get me some medicine!¡± Josh, secretly enjoying the drama, was seething with anger. He wanted to see how Simon would react this time, but more importantly¡­ What would Chloe do? Chatper 1068 Chatper 1068 Elsa and Chloe both gazed at Simon with different expressions. Simon felt a surge of irritability. He knew that Elsa, who had always been arrogant, was intentionally disying such an expression to him, but beneath it, there was a hint of vulnerability. She was acknowledging her mistake and genuinely trying to make amends. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. In the past, Elsa had never acted this way. She would only let him coax her, but now she was the one coaxing him¡­ As Elsa tried to appease him, Simon could not help but feel his heart soften. Yet, as he looked at Chloe¡¯s face, he had a strong realization. If he did not handle the situation correctly, Chloe would leave this time. But he had no romantic feelings for Chloe, so why did he feel this sense of guilt? Just as the tension reached its peak, the clingy dog was taken away by Bellflower, and both Simon and Chloe regained some rity. Simon took a deep breath and spoke in a conciliatory tone, ¡°Chloe, I need to get medicine. All of you are injured, and it¡¯s important to attend to the wounds¡­¡± Chloe felt a sudden disappointment. Initially, he was going to bring her inside to get the medicine, but now he was going to fetch the medicine for the both of them. This implied that he had listened to Elsa¡¯s words. Going inside to get the medicine anding back out would only be incidental, as he would be following Elsa¡¯s instructions. ¡°No.¡± Chloe turned around and headed toward the vi. Simon¡¯s irritability grew, and he involuntarily chased after her, eximing, ¡°Chloe, can you stop causing a scene?¡± ¡°Why do you seem like a different person? You haven¡¯t been like this during this past month we¡¯ve been together¡­¡± ¡°m!¡± Chloe promptly closed the door, leaving Simon caught off guard and frozen in ce. The vi¡¯s entrance featured arge, hollow iron gate, with Chloe standing inside while Simon and Elsa stood outside. Simon suddenly felt a wave of unease. ¡°Chloe?!¡± Chloe pursed her lips and silently stared at Simon. ¡°I¡¯ll tend to my wounds myself. I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help¡­¡± ¡°From now on, I will eat and sleep on my own, and I will never¡­ never rely on anyone to apany me again.¡± With determination, she turned her head resolutely, entered the house, and closed the door, shutting out any sights or sounds. Simon stood there dumbfounded! ¡°Wait, open the door!¡± Simon urgently eximed. ¡°Why did you lock me out?¡± With Elsa¡¯s sudden arrival, his phone, wallet, clothes¡­ everything was inside the room. Even the slippers he was currently wearing on his feet¡­ ¡°Chloe, open the door,¡± Simon pleaded. ¡°Stop causing a scene. I won¡¯t fetch the medicine anymore, okay?¡± No one responded¡­ Elsa¡¯s eyes gleamed with a hint of satisfaction as she pitifully said, ¡°Simon, what should I do? A cat scratched the back of my hand. Should I get a rabies vine? Can you apany me to get one?¡± Simon scratched his head in irritation and replied, ¡°Alright then. Arrange for someone to pick you up and get the vine.¡± Elsa suddenly grew furious, gritting her teeth and eximing, ¡°Simon, what do you mean? I¡¯m injured, don¡¯t you care about me? Do you have the heart to let me go to the hospital alone?¡± Previously, when she said such things, Simon would lower his head, but now he stared nkly at the vi as if he had lost his soul. Elsa was infuriated to the point of wanting to explode. That damned girl had bewitched Simon in just a few days! She could see through Chloe¡¯s act of ying hard to get now! Elsa took a deep breath, forcing herself to endure for the sake of her position as Mrs. Pierce¡¯s daughter-inw¡­ She could be flexible and amodating! Her eyes turned red, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I understand, I¡¯m disposable now¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want someone else to take me to the hospital. I just want you by my side. I¡¯m afraid of injections, and I want to hold onto you¡­¡± ¡°I had thought that you would still love me as I love you¡­¡± ¡°In that case, let me go¡­ I wish you happiness.¡± After finishing her words, Elsa turned around and walked away, filled with sadness. Simon was momentarily stunned, then regained his senses and instinctively called out, ¡°Wait¡­¡± But what was he waiting for? He did not have a car at the moment, so he could not drive her to the hospital. He had no money either. Even if he brought his mobile phone, all his bank ounts were frozen, and Chloe had been responsible for their expenses during this period. Moreover, he felt more concerned about Chloe now, and he could not understand why he was feeling so restless. Elsa waited for a while, walking a few feet away, only to realize that Simon had just uttered those words and had nothing more to say. Initially, she intended to wait for Simon to say a few more words before leaving on her own. Now, all she could do was stop herself, turning around to look at Simon from a distance. ¡°Simon, you really¡­¡± Elsa seemed unable to continue, and suddenly burst into tears, crying uncontrobly as if deeply saddened. This tactic truly worked, or rather, 70 percent to 80 percent of men tend to give in easily when faced with a crying woman. Simon had no choice but to approach her and exin, ¡°Please don¡¯t cry, I can¡¯t do anything¡­ My cards and everything have been frozen by my mother, and I can¡¯t make payments with my phone. I don¡¯t have any assets under my name. I don¡¯t think I can find a way to take you there.¡± Elsa was taken aback for a moment. Was Mrs. Pierce really so cruel?! ¡°Then what about this vi?!¡± Elsa blurted out, pointing at the vi. She remembered that Simon had bought this vi himself. They had picked it together and had even discussed living here asionally as a young couple when they grew tired of the Pierce mansion. Simon replied, ¡°This vi belongs to Chloe now.¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Elsa erupted with anger. This time, she was genuinely furious, to the point where her blood boiled with rage! Gritting her teeth, Elsa scolded, ¡°Why?! This is the vi we chose! Why is Chloe living in our vi?¡± Chatper 1069 Chatper 1069 Elsa¡¯s fury left Simon stunned, caught off guard by her sudden change of demeanor. In an instant¡­ Just a moment ago, she was in tears because he did not care about her. And in the next moment, her expressionpletely transformed because the vi no longer belonged to her. Simon¡¯s restless and bewildered mind found some temporary rity. Elsa had already rushed to the front of the vi, vigorously shaking the iron gate. ¡°Chloe White! You wench! Come out here!¡± Elsa was truly furious. She had spent the entire night here, the whole night! It was now approaching midnight. The wind blew relentlessly, and she had been subjected to the wind¡¯s torment all night, leaving her skin nearly dried out. And what was the result? She had nothing. She wanted Simon back, along with everything under his name. She wanted it all back! The loud m disrupted the solemn night. Finally, Chloe could not contain herself any longer and walked out. At this moment, she had already taken a shower and seemed to have applied a face mask. Her skin appeared radiant and dewy, further fueling Elsa¡¯s anger. ¡°Chloe, do you have no shame? You¡¯ve taken over someone else¡¯s vi, while Simon is still being battered by the wind outside, and here you are,fortably enjoying yourself inside?¡± Chloe calmly looked at her. ¡°Is there something I can¡¯t feelfortable with? This is my home, and I can do as I please.¡± This statement further enraged Elsa. ¡°This isn¡¯t your home! It¡¯s Simon¡¯s home! It¡¯s the house we picked together! How dare you live here?¡± ¡°Simon doesn¡¯t like you at all! Can you have some self-respect and get out of his house?!¡± Chloe remainedposed, her calm demeanor unwavering. ¡°It used to be his, but not anymore. Mrs. Pierce has transferred all his properties and money to my name. It¡¯s you who should leave.¡± Elsa was stunned. Simon wanted to admit his mistake. Elsa found it incredibly difficult to ept. What happened to her previous pride? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to leave everything behind and go away after realizing that Simon did not love her? ¡°Hehe, Simon, did you see that?¡± ¡°What happened to her love for you? Her true nature is revealed.¡± ¡°She saved you from embarrassment, gain your parents¡¯ trust, only to transfer all your belongings away. That was her n all along.¡± Simon looked at Chloe and instinctively said, ¡°She¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Elsa eximed, ¡°Are you still defending her?¡± ¡°If she isn¡¯t like that, she should return everything! Leave without taking a single penny or anything from you! Only then can she prove her innocence!¡± Simon continued to gaze at Chloe. But Chloe would never look at him again¡­ This realization left Simon flustered. It was not the property under his name that caused him to panic, but rather Chloe¡¯splete disregard for him. ¡°Chloe¡­¡± Simon spoke softly, ¡°Open the door. Let¡¯s go inside and talk. I have something to tell you.¡± Chloe did not respond. She simply looked at Elsa and sneered, ¡°Why should I set everything aside to prove my innocence?¡± If she did not return those things, it would be seen as having ulterior motives. If she did not give up Simon¡¯s property, it would be assumed that she approached him with a hidden agenda. Why should she hide her scars and reject everything, just to appear noble, innocent, and truly in love? ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Chloe stared at Elsa, emphasizing each word, ¡°I¡¯m making you mad!¡± With a sense of arrogance, Chloe turned around and entered the house, mming the door shut. But momentster, she opened the door again and stuck her head out. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve already called the guards. You better keep quiet.¡± ¡°Boom!¡± She mmed the door the third time. Simon felt like he was about to copse. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. What the hell was going on? He was kicked out by his wife and locked out?! His parents did not want him, and now his wife did not want him either! Crack¡­ What irritated him even more was that Elsa was still shouting angrily, ¡°Simon! Look at her! Ahhh, I¡¯m so furious!¡± ¡°Simon, you better go inside immediately and kick her out!¡± Simon couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. ¡°Can you stop causing a scene?!¡± Elsa¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I¡¯m causing trouble?! Simon, what do you mean? You¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, a few security guards arrived and shouted at her, ¡°What are you doing?! Disturbing the peace in the middle of the night? Don¡¯t me us for using violence!¡± The security guards in the vi area recognized Simon but not Elsa. They frequently see Simon and Chloe together, going in and out, doing daily activities like grocery shopping and taking walks. Therefore, they assumed that Elsa, who suddenly appeared before him, must be his mistress. They had learned from the most experienced security guard in their group, who could drive a BMW, that when it came to dealing with mistresses, they should be dealt with immediately for a promising future. From that moment on, Elsa was mercilessly driven out. ¡°Ah, let me go¡­¡± ¡°Simon, Simon, are you a man? Can¡¯t you see how I¡¯m being treated?!¡± Simon stood there in a daze, initially intending to exin something to the security guards, but in the end, he silently watched Elsa being taken away¡­ He gazed at the vi once again, the lights were turned off. Chloe must be asleep. The vi that no longer belonged to him¡­ ¡°Chloe¡­¡± Simon muttered in a low voice. Once, when he called out that name, he would always receive a response. But now¡­ ¡°Chloe¡­¡± Simon slumped against the iron gate, sliding down to the ground. He sat there, his head lowered in destion¡­ Chloe would never leave him alone, there was no way¡­ Chatper 1070 Chatper 1070 Chloe was calling the Pierce family. Through the window, she could still see Simon sitting slumped outside the iron gate. Her heart ached, and tears welled up in her eyes. However, she refused to let anyone see her cry¡­ Yes, why had she been so foolish? The moment she decided to be Simon¡¯s temporary bride, she knew she would be aughingstock for everyone. Thedies in their circle mocked her, iming that she was desperate for connections. The outsiders sneered at her, using her of being a gold digger who clung to Simon. They were sure she would eventually be cast aside. Everyone was waiting for her to get divorced so they could mock her. Initially, she did not care about all of this. She believed that as long as Simon was by her side, she would stand by him, and that would be enough¡­ Or perhaps, in the past, she would have left sadly, wanting nothing more, and then hidden away in a corner to nurse her wounds silently¡­ However, tonight, her thoughts suddenly changed. Why should she do that? Why should she sacrifice so much and try to prove her innocence? After all¡­ as long as she abandoned any sense of moral standards, no one else could hold it against her! Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The call connected. Mrs. Pierce¡¯s voice sounded slightly groggy, with a nasal tone. ¡°Hello¡­ Chloe?¡± Chloe tightened her grip on the phone. She had gathered her courage, but now she felt a twinge of nervousness. ¡°I¡­¡± Mrs. Pierce inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did that boy Simon upset you?¡± After Simon was kicked out of the house, the elders of the Pierce family were aware that Chloe had kicked him out. The two of them turned a blind eye and hoped that Simon would wake up from now on¡­ Mrs. Pierce sensed that something was amiss. Chloe would usually call to report her safety, but it was the first time she had called in the middle of the night. ¡°What happened?¡± Mrs. Pierce asked. Chloe clenched her stomach, gritting her teeth, and inquired, ¡°Mrs. Pierce, Elsa came looking for Simon tonight.¡± Mrs. Pierce was so enraged that she sat up straight in bed and unleashed a stream of curses. ¡°That wench!¡± Mr. Pierce instantly opened his eyes, sitting up and joining in the cursing. ¡°That wickeddy!¡± Though his face still showed signs of sleepiness, it was only right to curse first. Chloe inexplicably felt her nose tingling and continued, ¡°Elsa told me to leave and demanded that I return all the properties under Simon¡¯s name to her.¡± Mrs. Pierce sneered angrily, ¡°She thinks she can have it all! Drive her out! To hell with her! Well, wait till I get there!¡± Chloe did not feel particrly wronged before, but now she suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of injustice¡­ Her voice choked up as she added, ¡°I drove her away¡­¡± Mrs. Pierce responded, ¡°Good job!¡± Chloe went on, ¡°But¡­ I drove Simon away too.¡± Mrs. Pierce was taken aback, but still said, ¡°Well done!¡± It must have been that brat Simon who did something to disappoint Chloe. Mrs. Pierce knew without a doubt that that worthless thing must have shown favoritism towards Elsa over Chloe. Mrs. Pierce felt incredibly frustrated, wishing she could turn iron into steel. She was even more frustrated by the fact that she had given birth to such a simp. Yet, the Pierce family only had a son¡­ At this moment, Mrs. Pierce even considered if they had a grandchild, they would send Simon to Africa and let the child stay here. When Chloe heard that Mrs. Pierce stood by her side without hesitation, her tears were uncontroble. She continued, ¡°Mrs. Pierce, Elsa demanded that I return all the real estate and property, iming that I have impure motives and ulterior motives¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she heard Mrs. Pierce interject, ¡°Bah! What kind of person is she? Does she think she¡¯s pure? It¡¯s so infuriating!¡± Chloe responded, ¡°So, do I have to repay it? Now¡­ I¡¯ve broken up with Simon. If I want a divorce, I¡­¡± Mrs. Pierce interrupted her once again, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to repay anything. Even if you get divorced, Simon owes you. Don¡¯t try to prove your innocence foolishly. Why would you wanna live a miserable life for the rest of your days?¡± This time, Chloe cried. Though she had not experienced much in terms of love, her pursuit had ultimately turned into a joke. But¡­ she never expected to have such a wonderful mother-inw. Initially, she had prepared herself that if the Pierce family asked her to repay the property, even just half of it, or provide somepensation¡­ Then she would not mention the fact that she was pregnant and would leave on her own¡­ After all, there were truly many assets under Simon¡¯s name. She had thought that if she were to divorce, the Pierce family would not be so easygoing, or perhaps their previous words were just to comfort her. She had not expected¡­ ¡°Mom¡­¡± Chloe suddenly burst into tears, her sobs leaving her breathless, crying so intensely that she could not even speak. This was the first time Chloe called her mother, and Mrs. Pierce hurriedly said, ¡°Hey, my good girl, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. There¡¯s really no need to cry. That brat isn¡¯t worth it¡­¡± Chloe sobbed, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Mrs. Pierce responded, ¡°Hey, well¡­ what? What did you say? Pregnant? Pregnant?!¡± The olddy was startled, quickly getting out of bed and scrambling to change without uttering a word. ¡°Wait, wait! Mom wille over now, I¡¯ming over now!¡± After ending the call, Mrs. Pierce hurriedly made her way out, while Mr. Pierce was left bewildered. Was his daughter-inw pregnant? Damn it, this useless son was really in for it this time. After a while, the elders arrived by Chloe¡¯s side. At that moment, Simon was pitifully hugging his knees, leaning against the iron gate, and dozing off. Suddenly, the sound of a car engine filled the air, and when he opened his eyes, he saw his parents standing before him. Simon¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Mom, Dad¡­¡± It would be better if his parents pretended not to care about him¡­ But knowing that he was in trouble, they immediately came to his aid. However, in the next second, he was pushed aside by Mrs. Pierce. The two elderly people did not say a word as they rushed inside and closed the door¡­ Within a matter of seconds, everything fell silent once again. Simon was left dumbfounded, unable to make sense of what was happening. Chatper 1071 Chatper 1071 Bellflower bit onto the dog¡¯s head and dragged it to a space away from prying eyes. Josh, who had been spectating the events, was eventually pulled away by Zachary. When he discovered Bellflower, he saw that it was gnawing on the dog¡¯s head like a ball. This was Bellflower¡¯s first time catching ghosts, and they were also beast spirits. Seeing the dog¡¯s head was akin to seeing a person turning into a ghost after death. It was not scary per se, but it felt ufortable. Why was it that the phantom cats could catch vengeful spirits, fierce ghosts, and malevolent spirits, but they could only catch ghost puppies and kittens? They were both cats, so why was there such a stark difference between phantom cats and a mythical beast? Thinking about the ck cat¡¯s arrogant face, Bellflower grew so infuriated that it scratched at the dog¡¯s head! I¡¯m so mad, I¡¯m so mad! It¡¯s bad enough that I catch puppies and kittens, but it almost overpowered me just now! The dog¡¯s head was violently pummeled by Bellflower, which was an unjust act in itself! Imagine being the boss of the beast spirits, beaten so mercilessly by a cat that it could not even hold its head up high! Typically, the souls of puppies and kittens were weak after death. If they managed to survive in the world for two years without reincarnation, it would be considered defying fate. But in this case, it had survived for two years and evolved into a unique dog spirit¡ªan evil spirit known as a simp! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. With such a heaven-defying opportunity, it ended up being at the mercy of a cat¡¯s paw! ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah!¡± The dog¡¯s head grew so enraged that it began smashing itself in frustration. Josh, who had been observing the battle, turned to Zachary. Are we looking at a chicken fight? Josh was questioning everything! The dog¡¯s head, weak, couldn¡¯tpare to even the lowest-ranking evil spirits. Josh could not restrain himself and punched the dog¡¯s head. In an instant, the dog¡¯s head stuck out its tongue, its eyes rolling back, and it fainted. Bellflower was speechless. It had a fierce expression, looking at Josh. Zachary said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. There are cameras around here.¡± With that, he walked away first. Well¡­ Bellflower could only grab the dog¡¯s head and toss it into the bell hanging around its neck. Josh¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. ¡°Wait, your bell store ghosts too?!¡± Bellflower snorted arrogantly and departed. Josh inquired, ¡°Where did you get it?¡± Josh¡¯s eyes gleamed with interest. What a fantastic item! It would be wonderful if he could make one himself. ¡°Little Bellflower, let¡¯s discuss something. Can you lend me your bell for a few days?¡± Josh chased after Bellflower, a smile on his face. Bellflower disappeared in a sh. Josh could only stare nkly, feeling dissatisfied. If given the chance to study the differences in bells, he would surely invent one! ¡°Bellflower¡­¡± Josh ran after the cat. When they arrived at the Crawford mansion, Bellflower instinctively jumped into Lilly¡¯s room. At that moment, Lilly¡¯s room was pitch ck. Even the adjacent room through the balcony was quiet, and the noisy parrot was nowhere to be seen. How boring¡­ Bellflower crouched on the mat and began grooming its paws. The soft jingling sound of the bell around Bellflower¡¯s neck filled the air. It had snatched the bell from the ck cat, and it only made a sound when there was a ghost trapped inside, otherwise, it would be silent. Bellflower raised its paw and examined the bell. It did not move, but invisible dark energy converged around it, gathering in its eyes¡­ ¡°Meow¡­¡± Bellflower was taken aback. After a while¡­ Bellflower shook the bell, and the dog¡¯s head immediately burst out, only to be promptly pressed down by Bellflower¡¯s paw. Entering the bell and thening out, the ghost was transformed into a round, ttened shape. Now, the dog¡¯s head was only the size of an adult¡¯s fist, and it was being toyed with by Bellflower, like a mouse in y. Josh and Zachary returned shortly, heading straight to Lilly¡¯s room and poking their heads through the door. ¡°Bellflower,e out!¡± Bellflower paid them no mind. Zachary said, ¡°My sister isn¡¯t here. We can¡¯t just enter her room directly. Come out¡­e to my room.¡± Bellflower remained silent. Curiosity got the best of both Josh and Zachary when they witnessed a dog transforming into a ghost for the first time. In the end, they resorted to both gentle and forceful persuasion, managing to trick Bellflower into Zachary¡¯s room. ¡°Quick, ask it what its name is, where it¡¯s from, and how it died!¡± Josh eximed, taking out a small notebook, his eyes gleaming with excitement. Bellflower asked the dog, ¡°Meow meow¡­ meow.¡± The dog¡¯s head growled, ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± Bellflower swiped its paw over. The dog replied, ¡°Woof, woof, woof, woof¡­¡± Josh looked at the cat, then at the dog, and found himself unable to understand what they were talking about. He sighed in frustration. I miss Lils¡­ If his sister were here, she would surely be able to understand the dog¡¯s barks and whines¡­ Now he could only witness the interactions between the dog¡¯s head and Bellflower, leaving him feeling restless as he could not know what the dog was talking about. ¡­ Compared to the events in the mortal world, time passed quickly in the underworld. When Lilly woke up, she felt energized. With a groan, she rolled over and sat up, staring nkly at the dreamlike room. The scene before her seemed strange yet familiar¡­ Who was she? Where was she¡­ Oh, right! She was in the underworld. She was the Little Hades¡­ Her father was Emperor Prosper! Lilly snapped back to reality, and at that moment, the deep-rooted ¡°hatred¡± within her surged. Excitedly, she eximed, ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go beat up the King of Cities!¡± The King of Cities bullied Lilly and Pablo for so long that Pablo almost died because of it. This time, she would give the King of Cities a taste of his own medicine! But ke interjected, ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Chatper 1072 Chatper 1072 Lilly looked at ke expectantly. His words got stuck in his throat, unable toe out. How could he tell his precious daughter that he couldn¡¯t fulfill her wish at the moment? ¡°Lilly¡­wait a minute, Daddy is going to get something.¡± With a pure and bright smile, Lilly nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± ke hurriedly left and made his way to the ice pond. Lilly also followed, sitting on a smooth stone at the entrance of the cave, resting her chin on her hand, and watching her father from a distance. The cowardly ghost asked hesitantly, ¡°Lilly¡­ your father¡­¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Shocked expressions appeared in the eyes of the cowardly ghost and the harem spirit, though they still could not fully believe it. The unlucky ghost watched from afar and muttered to himself, ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t Mr. ke just go swimming in the ice pond? Why are you all so shocked¡­¡± He could not understand why a mortal like Mr. ke could descend to the underworld and go to the ice pond. It was certainly extraordinary, but there was no need to be so surprised. Lilly did not say anything, but muttered, ¡°Do your best. Daddy¡­¡± The cowardly ghost looked at Lilly and could shake off the feeling that she intentionally asked ke to dive into the ice pond¡­ Meanwhile, ke reached the bottom of the ice pond. In his mind, he could still see the expectant look in Lilly¡¯s eyes, and he clenched his teeth, determined to do something. To be honest, even though his memories had returned and he now knew about cultivation and The Order, he had severed his connection with Emperor Prosper. Now, he had to break through once again with the body of a mortal. Upon reaching that position, he found himself incapable of advancing any further; his only option was to break through and rise. Above Emperor Prosper lie three paths and nine heavens. Although he reigned supreme within the three paths, he was insignificant beyond them. The once mighty physique has now be a hindrance, preventing him from ascending. He must be mortal again, taking his beloved daughter with him, and break free from the restraints of the three paths and six heavens¡­ Despite being Emperor Prosper, he was powerless. His strength has yet to return, and defeating the King of Cities was far from achievable; in fact, he might be beaten to death just by seeing him. Thus, he must venture to the depths of the ice pond to retrieve something¡ª Reim the pressure he left behind in his previous life! The spirit energy and pills ke consumed were not in vain. As he dived once more, he effortlessly surpassed the human limit. He felt no pressure and did not suffocate despite holding his breath for so long. Once again, he touched the word, ¡°Emperor.¡±. An imposing and chilling murderous aura emanated, crushing ke under the remaining pressure of the emperor. Gritting his teeth, ke resisted and managed to move half a step. But seriously¡­ Could one be killed by their pressure? Impossible! ke¡¯s eyes sharpened, and he stepped onto the boulder, extending his hand to press down on the character, ¡°Emperor.¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ke was immediately sent flying. ¡°Cough¡­¡± He coughed up several mouthfuls of water, his body feeling as if it were about to burst, blood gushing out instantly. Struggling to resurface, ke took a deep breath. ¡°Daddy!¡± Lilly¡¯s cheerful voice suddenly rang out. The little girl sat on a rock, waving at him radiantly. Unaware of his injuries. ke quickly suppressed the taste of blood in his throat, smiled, and waved back. ¡°Wait, Daddy will catch a fish for you.¡± Lilly responded excitedly, ¡°Okay!¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Taking a deep breath, ke submerged himself in the water again, fearful of revealing his secrets at any moment. However, he remained unaware that as he dove down, the smile on Lilly¡¯s face gradually faded, and she clutched her skirt tightly¡­ ke looked at her, his blood kept flowing, floating along with the water of the ice pond. The water in the ice pond differed from that of the mortal world¡¯s ponds. If it were to be reced with pool water, the people above would likely notice the transformation into blood. ke forced a wry smile, observing the blood-red surroundings like a cloud, and then retrieved a jade bottle from his pocket. Luckily, when he took the pill earlier, he had taken some precautions. ke swallowed the Elixir. Lilly remained unaware of the elixir¡¯s effects, but as one who had awakened the emperor¡¯s soul, he knew precisely what he needed. The Golden Pill of Good Fortune was exactly that. Upon swallowing the pull, the majestic and potent medicinal power immediately surged. For those with a solid foundation, consuming such a pill could instantly enhance their strength. People sought good fortune throughout their lives. The so-called ¡°seeing your good fortune¡± entailed uncovering the destiny that shaped one¡¯s life. The remarkable aspect of the Golden Pill of Good Fortuney in its ability to transform the abstract concept of good fortune into tangible reality. A sea of stars appeared before ke¡¯s eyes, illuminating the path he was about to tread¡ªa path illuminated by a ray of light. I understand now! ke¡¯s eyes glimmered, and he once again extended his hand to press upon the word ¡°Emperor¡±! This time, the pressure did not kill ke but instead transferred to his body! ke¡¯s eyes shimmered with a golden light, swiftly returning to their normal state¡­ Chatper 1073 Chatper 1073 ke gazed at the word ¡°Emperor¡± before him, realizing that whether someone had roots or spiritual roots, at their core, they were still human. Breaking through with a mortal body, without any foundation, was an act that defied the heavens even more than others. And now, he had seeded. With his slightly curly ck hair floating in front of his forehead, ke stood quietly at the bottom of the pool, perched on a boulder. He raised his hand and pierced through the water¡¯s surface. Ripples spread like waves of light, creating shadows at the bottom of the water. After a moment, a fish with a white belly emerged from the unfathomable depths of the ice pond, floating lifelessly. It seemed like it provoked someone. For hundreds of years, it had peacefully resided at the bottom of the pool, but today, it was awakened. ke grabbed the fish and swam to the surface. Lilly, who had been watching the ice pond, suddenly heard a loud crash. A slender and handsome figure appeared before her eyes, holding up a fish and beaming with joy. ¡°Lilly here¡¯s a fish for you!¡± ke eximed with a wide smile. Lilly¡¯s eyes widened, and she leaped up in astonishment. ¡°Daddy!¡± Daddy¡­ Daddy shed his old self¡­ no, he transformed! He¡¯s now a powerful Daddy! Lilly cheered and rushed over, eximing, ¡°Daddy, did you catch the fish? So there¡¯s fish in the pond!¡± She did not ask any further, and ke did not exin it to her. He answered confidently, ¡°Of course! Is there anything your Daddy can¡¯t do, huh?¡± Lilly praised without hesitation, ¡°No! Daddy is the best, Daddy is number one in the world!¡± A cascade of smiles radiated from ke¡¯s eyes as he swiftly returned to the shore, his clothes clinging to his body, entuating the contours of his perfect physique. The harem spirit was drooling when she saw him. Meanwhile, the bridal ghost was a little shy. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± The cowardly ghost pushed the two of them against the wall and made them do a time-out. With one hand holding Lilly and the other clutching the fish, ke spoke with a gentle smile, ¡°Daddy will grill the fish for you.¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes shimmered. ¡°Okay!¡± In the underworld, beside the ice pond, a bonfire was quickly kindled. This bonfire would be considered quite remarkable in the entire underworld¡ªafter all, who else besides could ignite a me in this realm? The fish ke caught was gigantic, unlike any other fish. The fact that it could survive in the ice pond made it abnormal. ¡°Lilly, find a pot,¡± ke instructed while tending to the fish. Lilly responded eagerly, ¡°Okay!¡± She dashed off and returned shortly after, proudly holding a cauldron above her head. With a seamless swish, it was ced in the ice pond, and half a furnace of water was scooped into it. The cowardly ghost, the harem spirit, and the unlucky ghost stood dumbfounded. Wait a minute, if they were right, that ¡°pot¡± should be a cauldron, and it appeared to be a powerful one¡­ Nevertheless, ke acted as if he had not noticed it. He said, ¡°Well¡­ there¡¯s too much water, but it¡¯s alright. We can just use it to wash the fish.¡± Lilly tilted the cauldron and poured out some water for him. ke proceeded to wash the fish, cing the fish in the cauldron to roast them over the fire. The fish meat was divided into two portions. ke broke off two branches from the nearby tree, plucked some flowers, and tossed them into the cauldron. The fish was skewered onto the branches and roasted over the fire. After a while, the fish meat was cooked to perfection, sizzling with oil, and a delightful aroma of fish wafted through the air¡­ The harem spirit and the cowardly ghost caught a whiff of it. The unlucky ghost, Tinkerbell, Aunt Ugly¡­ even the dolls, all of them smelled of it. The ghosts had a gleam of excitement in their eyes! It was the aroma of fish that made it irresistible. It was different from the offerings they used to consume in the mortal realm. This was the real scent of food! ¡°Mr. ke¡¯s cooking skills are amazing!¡± The unlucky ghost could not help but peek, though he did not dare to approach. He could only hug the stone wall and eagerly watch. The harem spirit delicately pressed her two index fingers together and floated over. ¡°Oh, Mr. ke, you¡¯re cooking! Do you need any help?¡± The bridal ghost chimed in, ¡°I¡¯m quite skilled in cooking fish. I can help you.¡± The cowardly ghost gulped. ¡°Alright, you two, don¡¯t cause trouble. Let me handle this¡­¡± Lilly could not help but giggle, her eyes fixated on the fish, quietly salivating. In the past, she would starve when she ventured into the underworld, and bringing food from the mortal world would entail uncertain risks. Moreover, she rarely felt hungry in the underworld. Although she would feel hungry upon leaving the realm of the dead, the food in the Hell Ruler Pcecked vor¡­ What taste could there be in things that had crossed into the underworld? So usually, she would return home on her own. Besides, it only took about an hour each time she returned. But now things were different. Her dad could actually catch fish in the ice pond. The aroma of this fish was unique, and just the scent alone filled her with boundless strength¡­ What if she ate it? Would it make her even more powerful? ¡°What kind of fish is this¡­¡± Lilly drooled, noticing that she was actually drooling, so she quickly wiped it away. ¡°It smells so divine!¡± The fish soup in the cauldron was steaming, and its fresh fragrance became even more enticing. While flipping the fish, ke rummaged through Lilly¡¯s satchel, extracting a jade bottle, pouring out an elixir, and crushing it into powder. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We can¡¯t find salt here, but this pill has a salty taste. Let¡¯s use it as a substitute!¡± The harem spirit, cowardly ghost, unlucky ghost, Tinker Bell, Jessie, and other ghosts remained silent in response. When Pablo hurried back, he was greeted with the following scene. Little Hades and her father were hunched beside the ice pond, grilling fish over a bonfire¡­ A pot of soup continued to boil on the fire, and to Pablo¡¯s surprise, it turned out to be a cauldron! Oh well, he thought, but they used the luminous pill as salt! Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched. Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 The Icemount Fish The smell of fish floated along the ice pond, directly to Gray Earth, and after a while, pairs of green cat¡¯s eyes lit up in the darkness. Pablo¡¯s temples throbbed. This father and daughter¡­how dare they! Not to mention, they dared to catch the fish in the ice pond. Let¡¯s just talk about this cauldron, Pablo recognized it with just one nce. This is the same cauldron the Ruler of Hell used thousands of years ago. There were no waste products when using this cauldron to make elixirs. Even if the elixir was incredibly powerful. Yet they used it to cook fish! Let¡¯s talk about the luminous pill¡­ Pablo remembered that three thousand years ago, he followed the Ruler of Hell for the first time, and she was studying the luminous pill at that time. The luminous pill was the most difficult pill to refine, and the Ruler of Hell finally seeded in refining it for ten years. If King Libra, who was about to die were to be released from the Hell Ruler Pce, he would not dare to p Lilly. However, if you gave him a luminous pill, he could recover immediately, and his strength would be even stronger than all the other Rulers of Hell! ke used such a god-defying pill as salt¡­. ¡°How dare you!¡± Pablo couldn¡¯t hold back and said through gritted teeth. If King Libra in the Hell Ruler Pce saw it, he would probably be out of his wits with rage. Hearing Pablo¡¯s voice, Lilly turned her head and waved fiercely. ¡°Master, hurry up and have some fish!¡± Pablo replied, ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Huh? It¡¯s delicious¡­¡± How did the fish get into his mouth? ke shared half of the grilled fish with Lilly, who then divided it into two portions-one for Pablo and - the other for themselves. Initially, he was not hungry, but for some reason, the aroma triggered an instant switch in his stomach and he found himself hungry. Without much thought, he devoured the food hurriedly. The harem spirit and the others received fish soup, while Jessie and Tinkerbell, being children, were given fish by ke. On the other hand, ke leisurely sipped on the fish soup and even gave the fish head to the cowardly ghost. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Upon seeing that Lilly finished eating, ke promptly refilled her bowl with fish soup. Just as Lilly was about to lick her fingers, she suddenly realized that she had finished eating the fish¡­ Oh no, Daddy hasn¡¯t eaten yet! Instantly, she regretted eating too quickly. She hadn¡¯t shared any with her father or the other ghosts¡­.. ke ruffled her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, can I split one fish into 70, 80, or 90 portions? Daddy will catch a few more the next time.¡± Lilly could only nod. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Then she raised her head obediently and drank the fish soup. After satisfying their hunger and thirst, a surge of energy coursed through their bodies. No, it wasn¡¯t just energy-they felt as if they could conquer the underworld. Lilly stood up energetically, rolled up her sleeves to reveal her small arms, and dered, ¡°We¡¯re full! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s defeat the King of Cities!¡± From now on, the n was clear. It was to catch fish, eat it, and then take on the King of Cities! The bridal ghost could not help but wonder aloud, ¡°What kind of fish is this? I¡¯ve never tasted anything so delicious!¡± Pablo replied silently. ¡°This is a fish caught by Emperor Prosper in the Nether, known as the Icemount Fish.¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What? We ate Daddy¡¯s pet??¡± Lilly eximed in shock. Pablo coughed and rified, ¡°It¡¯s not a pet, just a species of fish.¡± Curious, Lilly asked, ¡°Is this fish very powerful?¡± ke thought to himself. Excellent, this is going well. But it doesn¡¯t matter, it seems like I caught quite a lot of them before. After such a long time, there should be hundreds, if not thousands, at the bottom of the cold pond. Pablo took the opportunity to educate Lilly about the fish, saying. ¡°It¡¯s very powerful, but this fish is incredibly rare. They¡¯re found in the Nether, and catching them is extremely difficult¡­ ¡°Three thousand years ago, the King of Cities went to the Nether and risked his life to catch only one.¡± ¡°Eating one fish can double one¡¯s skills. And whether it spits out waste or excretes fish feces¡­it has this effect upon ingesting it.¡± Lilly eximed, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing!¡± The harem spirit chimed in and asked, ¡°So did the King of Cities eat the fish in the end?¡± Pablo shook his head and replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s still in his bedroom.¡± The harem spirit instantly understood something. The unlucky ghost blurted out, ¡°So he eats fish poop?¡± Pablo shrugged and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure about that Lilly was left in shock. The two, along with the group of ghosts, chatted and left¡­ Lilly¡¯s voice could faintly be heard, ¡°By the way, Dad, why did youe to the Underworld out of a sudden?¡± At the ice pond, everything was cleared away, and the bonfire was extinguished, leaving only a fishbone lying silently on the ground. A group of cats drooled, watching the humans walk away. Little Heartless was among them and red at ke¡¯s departing figure. Meow-meow, the two-legged creature ate all the fish, forgetting about us cats when he has a child! The Icemount fish thought to itself¡­ Why isn¡¯t anyone speaking up for me? Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 Let¡¯s Find Your Mother The realm of the underworld remained forever hazy, where one could not tell whether the sky above their heads was another expanse of sky or the earth beneath the feet of humans. People often assume that the underworld exists underground, leading to the belief that it has no sky or that the underworld¡¯s sky is the same as the world¡¯s earth. But that was not the case. As Lilly and her father walked through the Underworld, they noticed slight differences from Gray Earth. The nts had colors, and there were mountains, rivers, and clear waters. However, regardless of their hues, everything appeared lifeless. ¡°Daddy, did youe to the underworld alone for training?¡± Lilly asked with a hint of suspicion. ke was not a reckless person, and he would note down here without preparation. ke did not say much and simply replied, ¡°There is guidance in the dark¡± Lilly responded, ¡°Oh¡­ I don¡¯t understand. Shoes are not useless; they just seem incredibly powerful. ke could not help but feel amused and bemused. Who did she pick up these phrases from? Lilly continued, ¡°So where are we going now?¡± ke¡¯s gaze darkened, and he replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go find your mother.¡± Lilly suddenly stopped in her tracks. ¡°Huh?!¡± Even Pablo looked at ke in surprise, furrowing his brow as he said, ¡°Jean has already gone through reincarnation.¡± ke remained silent but wore an inscrutable expression, ¡°Are you sure she drank Madame Maya¡¯s soup?¡± Pablo pondered for a moment. ¡°Well, she did drink it, but we¡¯re not sure if it had any effect. Pablo recalled Madame Maya¡¯s distressedint from long ago when she hadmented that Jean drank her soup like in water and had the audacity to criticize her recipe, ¡°Your soup¡¯s recipe needs improvement¡­ Madame Maya remained angry and ignored Pablo for a long time. Lilly wondered, ¡°Why is Madame Maya angry with Master?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Pablo scratched the tip of his nose and exined, ¡°It¡¯s because I sent Jean there.¡± The harem spirit was confused. ¡°But doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s already gone through reincarnation? It¡¯s impossible for her to be here if she had already drunk the soup.¡± The bridal ghost chimed in. ¡°But Madame Maya already knows that her soup is ineffective. It¡¯s unlikely that she would allow Jean to reincarnate if the soup doesn¡¯t work.¡± The unlucky ghost mumbled, ¡°How could she stay at Madame Maya¡¯s for so long? Who would allow that? Even the Ruler of Hell wouldn¡¯t allow it.¡± The process of fate and reincarnation had a fixed cycle. No matter how powerful Jean was, she was just Little Hades¡¯ mother in her life, while the mighty Emperor Prosper in the underworld was still her father¡­.. However, ke casually remarked, ¡°Td allow that¡± The unlucky ghost was perplexed. But suddenly, Pablo came to a halt and floated in the air, staring nkly at the group of people and ghosts continuing their journey. ke¡¯s figure suddenly merged with the figure of Emperor Prosper from three thousand years ago! Emperor Prosper rarely made appearances. Even during the Ruler of Hell¡¯s struggle for supremacy in the Ten Pces, no one had seen his true face. The only thing that could make people recognize him was his majestic and menacing aura and a glimpse of his back¡­. It emanated the aura of a powerful being, thew to which the underworld had to submit. Pablo was filled with doubts-not because hecked intelligence, but because it was difficult to believe. As it turned out, apart from ke and Lilly, no one knew that they were father and daughter¡­ Standing in the gray mountains outside Ghost Town, a group of ghost generals and Lilly gazed at the magnificent Ghost Town in the distance, ¡°If we want to find Mommy, we have to enter the city, Lilly rubbed her chin and analyzed, ¡°But can¡¯t just go through the city¡¯s gate!¡± With ke¡¯s current diminished strength, he did not dare to push himself too much. Despite his temporarily awakening the emperor¡¯s soul and his attempt to force an upgrade by clinging to the teachings of Buddha, his power was only a fraction of what it used to be. ¡°We¡¯ll enter from another direction!¡± ke lifted Lilly with one hand and held her close to his chest, a gesture he was familiar with. Confidently, he headed towards the other side of Ghost Town. Pablo followed closely behind and remarked, ¡°Ghost Town was constructed by Emperor Prosper, so there are no loopholes.¡± Finding a gap to enter from the other side was absolutely impossible. For thousands of years, Ghost Town had never made a mistake. ke raised an eyebrow and countered, ¡°As long as something exists in this world, there must be loopholes.¡± Pablo couldn¡¯t help but remain silent. The promiscuous ghost and the cowardly ghost trailed behind without saying a word. Deep down, they wondered if these ghost generals should put on a bit of an act. After all, while there were ordinary ghosts in Ghost Town, all spirits and specters either resided in hell or served under the Ten Hell Pce Ruler¡­ The unlucky ghost wore a peculiar expression. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Mr. ke? Why does he seem so familiar with this ce¡­ Is he just bragging?¡­. He¡¯s showing off in front of his kid¡­ The harem spirit and the cowardly ghost remained speechless. The other ghosts chimed in. ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right.¡± But the passionate spirit disagreed, ¡°It might not be the case.¡± After a while, the ghosts found themselves standing in Ghost Town, bewildered and confused. Who am I? Where am I? And how did I end up here?! The streets of Ghost Town were strangely ¡°lively,¡± bustling with countless ghosts moving to and fro, resembling the city center in the mortal world. However, everyone wore nk expressions on their faces, and there was an eerie silence, except for the asional cries from the stalls along the street. Lilly¡¯s head spun with confusion. ¡°Daddy, where are we going now?¡± ke smiled and replied, ¡°We¡¯re heading to the thirteenth station in the underworld-Spirit Cliff.¡± Oh, so this is Ghost Town, the underworld¡­ Lilly realized. I¡¯ve been here a few times, but I never expected to enter directly like this. This is awesome! I can¡¯t believe I have someone to rely on now ke affectionately tousled her head and nodded, ¡°We¡¯re heading to the thirteenth station in the underworld-Spirit Cliff.¡± Chatper 1076 Chatper 1076 Chapter 1076 Jean Making Soup In the thirteenth station of hell, the Cliff of Reincarnation, there stood a thatched house beside a bridge. At first nce, the house appeared small, but upon closer inspection, it revealed one or two floors, with a modest yard and attic windows. Feeling bored, Jean gathered a jumble of random items and carelessly threw them into the pot in front of her. She then picked up arge spoon and stirred the mixture a few times until it began to bubble. Satisfied, she stopped stirring. Jean grabbed a bowl, filled it halfway, and downed the contents in a single gulp. Ghosts could not feel the heat, so the bubbling soup did not bother her. Smacking her lips, Jeanmented, ¡°Madame Maya, this is definitely water mixed with some raw ingredients. I wonder how much the middleman messed it up.¡± Madame Maya, who had entered the house, felt a pang in her heart when she saw Jean. ¡°Quickly bring the soup out¡­ she pleaded, clutching her chest. Speaking to Jean caused her physical pain. Jean responded nonchntly, ¡°Oh, here they are!¡± Having spent so much time here, Jean had unknowingly developed a skill. She effortlessly grabbed the pot¡¯s handle, raised her hand, and moved arge pot of soup outside. Madame Maya took the bowl and nced at the countless ghosts lined up in front of her, their queue winding into the distance. ¡°A bowl of soup will make you forget the memories of your past life,¡± Madame Maya offered the bowl to the ghost before her eyes. The ghost struggled, resisting. ¡°I don¡¯t want to! I don¡¯t want to forget! I can¡¯t forget him, and I will be with him in my next life!¡± Madame Maya gently replied, ¡°But he already has someone else.¡± The ghost grew angrier. ¡°No! He must be suffering! Even though he has someone else, I still love him, L¡­ Before she could finish speaking, Jean grabbed a bowl of soup, pinched her nose, and drank it down while muttering. ¡°Go harvest vegetables!¡± Madame Maya remained speechless. In business, one should focus on what the customer likes, not force them into something they did not want. Madame Maya shed a tear as she was ustomed to, ready to let the ghost go. Unexpectedly, the ghost suddenly clutched her chest, a bewildered expression on her face. She cried out, ¡°Ah¡­ Harris, where are you? Why can¡¯t I see anything! Then she fiercely grabbed Madame Maya¡¯s hand, her expression filled with determination. ¡°Harris, don¡¯t be sad! Seeing you sad like this makes me even more heartbroken!¡± Madame Maya was shocked. Jean¡¯s hand holding the spoon trembled, causing the soup in the spoon to spill out more than the meat shaken off by the cafeteriady. The kind-hearted Madame Maya, who had cultivated herpassion for hundreds of years, furrowed her brow and roared, ¡°Jean Crawford! What did you add to my soup!¡± The ghosts were taken aback! Jean coughed and replied, ¡°Oh, nothing. I just happened to see eye drops on the shelf, so I added a little¡­¡± Madame Maya trembled with anger. ¡°Those are for my presbyopia!¡± Jean eximed, ¡°Oh! So they¡¯re really eye drops!¡± But wait, isn¡¯t Madame Maya¡¯s soup made from the hundreds of tears in the world, condensed into eight. tears¡­ ¡°You were the one who told me you can add any tear to the soup,¡± Jean innocently stated. Madame Maya copsed backward. Fortunately, although Kate was lost in her madness and had blind eyes, she had forgotten about her past. and smoothly crossed Spirit Bridge. She then jumped off the Cliff of Reincarnation. Jean touched her nose. ¡°Well¡­ look, isn¡¯t this pretty good?¡± Madame Maya¡¯s hand was trembling. Jean, being considerate, said, ¡°Alright, Madame Maya, you¡¯ve worked hard. Take a seat, and I¡¯ll take over.¡± The soup has been brewed, so let¡¯s not waste it. Regardless of the circumstances, the results will be the same. Madame Maya¡¯s lips trembled as she tried to say something, but Jean smiled and waved skillfully, saying, ¡°Next, please.¡± A burly man approached with red eyes, dering, ¡°He killed me, he killed me over fifty cents! I won¡¯t drink it! I want to remember that scoundrel¡¯s face and hack him to death in my next life!¡± Jean nodded and replied, ¡°Oh? There¡¯s a story involved? Come, sit down, have a drink, and share the story with me.¡± She smiled, poured herself a bowl of soup, and took a sip. The burly man sat down instinctively, picked up the bowl of Madame Maya¡¯s soup, drained it in one go, mmed the empty bowl onto the table, and angrily demanded, ¡°Fifty cents! This bowl of soup is worth. fifty cents! Why? Do you look down on me? Give me a soup worth five dors!¡± He rummaged through his pockets, found a 100 million underworld bank note and forcefully ced it in Jean¡¯s hand. As he left, he looked up to the sky andughed loudly. ¡°Hahaha! Five¡­ huh?¡± Confusion crossed his face as Jean swiftly kicked him onto the Spirit Bridge, witnessing his passage in a daze. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Meanwhile, Madame Maya, resting on her side, was filled with heartache. Jean¡¯s stall attracted a long queue of ghosts, each with their own cries. After consuming the soup, their mental states became strange. Jean even began to feel like she was sitting in a mental hospital. Soon, the pot of soup was empty. Jean smiled and took the pot away, preparing to rece it with a fresh one. But then, she heard a familiar voice say, ¡°Granny Maya, I¡¯m not here to drink the soup. I want to find my mother.¡± Jean¡¯s expression changed abruptly as she turned around. Chatper 1077 Chatper 1077 Chapter 1077 You¡¯re Eating Poop With a loud tter, the pot slipped from Jean¡¯s hand as she saw Lilly and her expression changed drastically. Lilly¡­ How did Lilly end up here? She¡­ she died?! Jean¡¯s already pale face turned ghostly white, and her legs went weak, nearly causing her to copse. The carefree smile and boredom that adorned her face moments ago vanished, reced by a gaze filled with anxiety. No, no, it could not be possible for Lilly to have died¡­. Her beloved daughter had endured so much suffering, and she was finally discovered by the Crawford family. How could she have died¡­.. Lilly was supposed to grow up in peace and good health, marry happily, have a prosperous marriage, and be surrounded by children and grandchildren in herter years, enjoying a lifetime of happiness. How could she die now? Jean covered her mouth, tears fell into the pot with a ttering sound. She wanted to call out to Lilly, but her throat felt constricted, rendering her unable to utter a sound. ¡°Lil¡­¡± she managed to say one word, but then she noticed a tall figure standing behind Lilly. ¡°Olddy, we¡¯re not drinking the soup,¡± he stated firmly. Madame Maya warmly smiled and shook her head. ¡°Regardless of how much you miss the mortal world, you must drink the soup when you arrive here¡­ Lilly tilted her head, gazing at a bowl of soup on the table. Ah, this must be the same Madame Maya¡¯s soup that her mother had drunk. No matter how it was consumed, it did not work, did it? Curiosity piqued, and she wanted to give it a try too. Lilly impulsively picked up the bowl and drank the soup in one gulp, surprising everyone present. Her movements were too quick for anyone to intervene. Pablo eximed. The unlucky ghost cursed under his breath, ¡°Hey!¡± and quickly retreated to a safe distance. The cowardly ghost¡¯s eyes widened in fear. Jean, pale with shock, instinctively rushed forward and cried out in surprise, ¡°Lilly!¡± ke nced over. Lilly clutched the empty bowl, staring at Jean in astonishment. Wait, this is Mommy? Right? Why were her eyes so bright that she can¡¯t even see her mother clearly? Setting the bowl down, Lilly rubbed her eyes and saw her mother¡¯s face right in front of her. Jean anxiously grabbed Lilly¡¯s shoulders, turned her upside down, and vigorously rubbed her stomach. ¡°Hey! Spit it out!¡± ¡°Hurry up¡­¡± Jean was consumed by worry. ke tried to interject, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t¡­¡± Jean raised her head, anger shing in her eyes. ¡°Shut up! How could you? How could you stand there and let her drink it!¡± ke immediately fell silent, touched his nose, and gazed at Jean with a mixture ofplicated emotions. As Lilly heard her parents arguing, she felt as if the world had turned upside down. Her mind began to spin and her thoughts grew dizzy. ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy¡­¡± Lilly stuck out her tongue, trying to utter a word. Jean swiftly turned Lilly around and asked loudly, ¡°Sweetie, how do you feel? Do Mommy?¡± you remember Lilly stumbled forward, moving in circles. ¡°Mmm¡­ dizzy¡­¡± It seemed like she was drunk¡­ Jean and Madame Maya were confused.. With a sweeping motion, ke scooped up Lilly and held her tightly in his strong arms. Lilly was so small that she curled up in ke¡¯s embrace. Her little face, flushed with pink and red, looked even more drunkpared to the other ghosts. At that moment, by the Spirit Bridge, Jean¡¯s head buzzed and she stared at Lilly nkly. Then she raised her head¡­ As her eyes lifted, they met a pair of bottomless eyes. Jean¡­ It¡¯s been a while, ke said, holding Lilly in one arm while the other reached out to rest on Jean¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s been a while¡­¡± Jean was confused as she felt a sudden warmth on the top of her head, Jean was stunned. Meanwhile, the King of Cities sat leisurely in his bedroom, leaning over to feed the fish. The fishpond was spacious and luxurious, filled with cold water and a gentle breeze. A piece of purple jade was ced in the pond, and shimmering agates and pearls were scattered at the bottom. Among them, a fish with snow-white scales leisurely. Its entire body was ck, creating a stunning contrast. The King of the Underworld carefully crushed the fish food, watching the fish eat slowly. He then grabbed a gauzeder-like tool and carefully scooped something out of the pond. After a while, he held a few small balls of paste in his hand, a satisfied expression on his face. On the ssic and elegant tabletop, a tea set was ced. The King of Cities poured the mush from the cnder into the teapot, Sitting down, he calmly brewed and drank his tea.. If Lilly were present, she would definitely say¡­ ¡°No matter how elegant you are, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re eating poop. The King of the Cities took a few sips of the hot tea, savoring the vor with a look of endless satisfaction on his face¡­ Just then, one of his trusted aides rushed in from outside, stopping outside the bedroom. Speaking in a hushed voice, he said. ¡°My Lord!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. While sipping his tea, the King of the Underworld asked softly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The aide replied. ¡°There¡¯s been an incident at Spirit Bridge! That little one somehow sneaked in and is causing amotion, insisting on taking her mother away¡­¡± The King of Cities abruptly stood up, paused for a moment, and thenughed. ¡°Very well¡­ If someone can save her this time, I¡¯ll cut off my stomach. It seems I truly cannot escape my fate.¡± With that, he disappeared in an instant. Chatper 1078 Chatper 1078 Chapter 1078 Roasting Sweet Potatoes in Madame Maya¡¯s Yard ke¡¯s palm gently caressed the top of Jean¡¯s head, emanating warmth that enveloped her. It felt like body temperature¡­.. Jean was stunned, and instinctively asked. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not dead?¡± ke raised an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°Can we really die so easily?¡± Jean mumbled, ¡°It might not be easy for Lally to die, but it¡¯s not for you¡­¡± ke was speechless. As a stranger approached the Spirit Bridge, Madame Maya¡¯s kind expression suddenly changed. Her eyes turned vignt and serious, while the ghost armies guarding the bridge took on a menacing stance. Jean¡¯splexion shifted, and she nced at the bewildered Lilly. She hurriedly said, ¡°Go! I can only stall them for a moment!¡± Witnessing the ghost armies charging toward them, the cowardly ghost stepped forward without hesitation to intercept them. Ghost Generals vs. Ghost armies. The ghost armies, wielding their tridents, were at a loss. Weren¡¯t they bullying? But they could not shirk their responsibilities! Just as the two sides were about to sh, ke stepped forward, raising his hand to rest on the shoulder of the lead ghost army. Emperor ke smiled faintly. ¡°To be a ghost, one must know how to be adaptable. What do you think?¡± As he spoke, the Emperor¡¯smanding presence subtly emanated, causing the eyes of the ghost armies to widen in an instant. ¡°Empe¡­ Emperor¡­¡± ke nodded. ¡°Yes, they called me ¡®Emperor Let them pass.¡± The ghost armies dared not say another word. Ghosts did not sweat, but they were now drenched in cold sweat from fear. ke held Lilly in one hand, walked back calmly, and ced his arm around Jean¡¯s shoulder as if calling him a brother. ¡°Let¡¯s go, what are you doing here?¡± Jean and Lilly¡¯s ghost generals were perplexed. Only Pablo, the harem spirit, and the cowardly ghost floated aside silently, not uttering a word. Besides the Spirit Bridge, two young ghosts temporarily took over Madame Maya¡¯s job and served Madame Maya soup to the arriving ghosts. Madame Maya retreated to the backyard. It was the first time that so many people gathered in Madame Maya¡¯s small yard. Although only ke and Lilly were truly alive, this was¡­ truly the first time someone had¡­ There was no denying this fact. Jean busily brought water for Lilly and said, ¡°I mixed some wine in the Madame Maya soup earlier, give her some water¡­¡± ke took the ss of water and asked, ¡°What can I eat?¡± Jean turned around and went back inside. ¡°Ah, there are some sweet potatoes that Madame Maya secretly nted in the back mountain¡­ Let¡¯s roast them, they¡¯ll be delicious when they¡¯re done.¡± Madame Maya was speechless. Sweet potatoes?! That was her Snow Lotus. Although Jean usually took care of it, but¡­. Taking a bite of the Snow Lotus could allow a soul to temporarily return to the human world for seven days, fulfilling their final wish¡­ How could it be used as sweet potatoes for roasting? But seeing that tall and shameless man actually starting to roast the sweet potatoes¡­ As ke looked down at Lilly sleeping soundly in his arms, he was supposed to be overjoyed at reuniting with his mother. However, he could not help but notice that Jean¡¯s bowl of soup had more than just a little wine mixed in it. While Madame Maya¡¯s soup is typically made with water from the underworld and eight tears, Jean¡¯s soup was likely based on wine¡­. While pondering, ke started a bonfire and began roasting sweet potatoes after grilling fish. Madame Maya appeared confused and asked, ¡°So you came to my house for a pic?¡± ke looked up and responded with a smile, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind me using your yard.¡± Madame Maya was taken aback. This situation could notst much longer. Why hadn¡¯t the new Madame Maya arrived to rece her yet? Just as she contemted this, she noticed Jean knocking out melon seeds, and the three of them gathered around the campfire. Oh¡­ there was a judge floating beside them. ¡°Master Belmont, aren¡¯t you gonna do something about them?¡± Madame Maya felt downcast. Pablo raised his head and, with a wave of his hand, took out a bottle of elixir from the bag on ke¡¯s thigh. saying, ¡°Since we are upying your preciousnd, please ept this as a token of appreciation. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ke was speechless. ¨C Madame Maya instinctively took the jade bottle and silently ined to herself. Her realm could nnd have living beings, and the father daughter were undredeadly alive to armant, of elixir could bribe her, could in As she opened the jade bottle, Madame Maya¡¯s eyes widened in surprice It¡¯s the Golden Pill of Good Fortune! Ah, yes, this would do Madame Maya discreetly put away the jade bottle, nodded, and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s Master Belmont who gave me this, I¡¯ll allow it¡± Before Pablo could respond, a cold voice resounded, ¡°The esteemed judge of the fifth Hell Muler Pce knows thew but vites the rules of the underworld, How should he be dealt with The King of Cities stood at the courtyard gate, hands behind his back, wearing a cold expression He cast a cold nce, satisfied that this time all the people and ghosts were present, sparing him the need to search for them one by one. As the Ruler of Hell, he turned a blind eye to his subordinates bribing others, making his job easier¡­ Even if Lilly was not the Ruler of Hell yet, it was still uneptablet Pablo frowned and calmly advised, ¡°King of Cities, I suggest you act more sensibly and leave The King of Cities was speechless, sneering, ¡°Master Belmont, you speak so boldly. Who gave you the audacity to address me in that manner He then shifted his gaze to ke and Lilly, his face filled with murderous intent. For a living person to trespass into the underworld is a vition of its rules. Even if I kill these two today, Emperor Prosper won¡¯t say anything to me!¡± He prided himself on being impartial. So what if Emperor Prosper had a close rtionship with this insignificant figure? Was he supposed to change the rules of the underworld just for the sake of Lilly? Chatper 1079 Chatper 1079 Chapter 1079 Counting Chickens Before They Hatch The King of Cities sneered with contempt, he pretended not to know that Lilly was the little Hades. Pablo¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°King of Cities, what are you up to this time?¡± The King of Cities exuded hostility and without uttering a word, he struck out with a palm towards Pablo! How dare Pablo, the lowly judge, speak to him like that! The King of Cities had grown tired of his insolence! The King of Cities radiated a murderous aura. Ever since the King of Transformation had prevented him from killing Pablo thest time, he had been brooding over it for a long time. Today, he intended to render Pablo speechless once and for all! With malicious intent, the King of Cities aimed his palm directly at Pablo¡¯s forehead. However, Pablo did not get immobilized by the King¡¯s palm. Instead, Pablo¡¯s white robe billowed as he effortlessly avoided the attack, leaping up to avoid the palm! ¡°Boom!¡± The fence and wall of Madame Maya¡¯s backyard disintegrated into dust. Madame Maya was stunned. My heart aches¡­ She silently turned around, slipped away, and returned to her post, trembling as she resumed her work.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Even if the ground trembled within, she convinced herself to be deaf. The King of Cities was momentarily taken aback. ¡°Heh¡­ So that¡¯s why you¡¯ve be so formidable. It seems you¡¯ve be stronger,¡± the King of Cities jeered mockingly. He could not possibly believe that a mere increase in strength would enable Pablo topete with him, could he?! Naive! The King of Cities¡¯ gaze grew dark, and he became even more concerned that Lilly would attempt to escape. As ke, a mortal, continued to stare fixedly at the bonfire without turning around. He¡¯s likely frozen with fear. The King of Cities directed a murderous re at Lilly, who was in his arms. Without uttering a word, he resolutely summoned his colossal sword and swung it towards Lilly! This little being should have perished long ago! In that moment. Lilly immediately awakened She sat up abruptly and raised her hands¡­ And in an instant, she caught the sword with both hands! ¡°ng!¡± Lilly sessfully grabbed the King of Cities¡¯ de, but her feet sank into the mud, her face turned pale. and she broke out in a cold sweat! ke was taken aback. ¡°Lilly¡± Gritting her teeth, Lilly managed to speak through clenched jaws, ¡°Daddy¡­ don¡¯t worry¡­ I can handle this ke furrowed his brow. Lilly spoke again, ¡°Daddy, step aside¡­ give me¡­ room! ke understood that she intended to use the King of Cities as a punching bag, as if he had trained her countless times before. However, the King of Cities was no ordinary punching bag; he possessed true power. In the end. ke took two steps back and pulled Jean aside in the process. Jean was yelling in terror, ¡°Lilly!¡± Observing that ke refused to assist and was even pulling her away, Jean became infuriated and landed two punches on ke¡¯s face out of anger! ke instantly felt aggrieved, even more so than Ophelia. ¡°She said herself she wanted to¡­¡± Jean angrily interrupted. ¡°I heard it! She said she wanted to practice, and you allowed her to. You¡¯re such an irresponsible father! Do you even know who he is? The King of Cities, a sinister, cunning, and shameless person!¡± ke rubbed his nose. The King of Cities¡¯ expression turned ugly as he coldly spoke, ¡°Jean, out of pity, I turned a blind eye to your dyed reincarnation, but now you¡¯re bing more insolent!¡± Once he killed the little one, he would make Jean his first target. Oh no¡­ he should not let the little one die so easily. He would make her watch as he tortured and killed her mother first. With that thought in mind, the King of Cities retracted his long sword and once again swung it towards. Lilly! ¡°Ha Lilly was still a bit dizzy, but she caught the sword barehanded once again, intercepting the second strike! The King of Cities was taken aback. The little one had only been gone for a few days, yet she had be so powerful? If he allowed her to live, there would be no ce for him! Filled with murderous intent, the King of Cities swiftly rushed towards Lilly, no longer holding back with his long sword. ¡°Breaking sh!¡± The killing intent emanating from the long sword surged into the sky, as if it aimed to cleave through the gray heavens above, all directed at Lilly¡¯s forehead. Lilly suddenly felt herself immobilized, struggling to break free but unable to move! A bloodthirsty smile curled upon the King of Cities¡¯ lips. ¡°Heh¡­ Die!¡± In this moment, excitement and ecstasy surged within him. This time, the little one was doomed, there was no escaping it, he dered! With the thought of eliminating the little one, the King of Cities would triumph over this cmity¡­ From this point forward, he would be the new Ruler of Hell, the one leading the Ten Hell Pce Rulers! Hahaha! Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 Lilly remained trapped, feeling the oppressive aura enveloping her body, sticking to her like being submerged in a suffocatingke. She struggled relentlessly, yet still could not break free. Her chest tightened, and it felt as if it would burst. Disappointment surged within her heart¡ªah, she still was not strong enough. She was not powerful enough¡­ ¡°Lilly!¡± ¡°Lilly!¡± In that moment, Pablo and the cowardly one rushed over in desperation. Pablo regretted his previous belief that he could protect Lilly well. Now, the King of Cities¡¯ sword was perilously close to Lilly¡¯s hair, and ke remained motionless. It seemed as though he was held in ce by the King of Cities¡¯ pressure. Pressure was the aura that an emperor or a king like the King of Cities possessed. While pressure was not the same as strength, if the gap in power was too vast, pressure could immobilize an opponent and, in severe cases, even crush them with its force. If he knew that ke was Emperor Prosper, he shouldn¡¯t have been so confident, let alone trust him! Lilly¡­ Lilly! Pablo could not reach her in time, his eyes turned red. But in the next instant, a sudden change urred. Lilly abruptly seized the de of the King of Cities¡¯ sword with her hand, following its trajectory! Her gaze turned cold and resolute as she instantaneously closed the distance between herself and the King of Cities. She raised her small, fair hand and delivered three resounding ps to the King of Cities. ¡°Take that!¡± The voice of the young child resounded. ¡°p! p! p!¡± The King of Cities stood there in a state of disbelief. Pablo and the others were equally stunned. The coward couldn¡¯t help but recall the King of Cities¡¯ previous move¡­ Breaking sh¡­ Take that¡­ It inexplicably echoed in his mind¡­ Lillynded back on the ground, gasping for breath, a mix of excitement and pride on her face. ¡°How did I do?¡± Without hesitation, ke gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Incredible!¡± Lilly beamed with joy, cing her hands on her hips and eximing, ¡°I¡¯m super awesome!¡± Having Daddy here is amazing!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. A hint of blood stained the corner of Lilly¡¯s mouth, but she casually wiped it away, eagerly fixing her gaze on the King of Cities. Very good, very good, this punching bag is quite something. King of Cities: ¡°?¡± He stared at the sword in his hand in disbelief, then at Lilly. He heard Lilly ask, ¡°King of Cities, is this a real sword?¡± The King of Cities instinctively responded, ¡°Of course¡­ It¡¯s definitely a real sword!¡± He had spent over a hundred years meticulously searching for treasures made of rare materials from the depths of the underworld¡­ In the next moment, a snickering sound could be heard from the side. The harem spirit could not help but burst intoughter. The bridal ghost looked surprised and uncertain. ¡°Did I hear correctly? Did the King of Cities just call himself cheap?¡± The promiscuous ghost leaned his elbow on the ghost bride¡¯s shoulder,ughing so hard that he couldn¡¯t stand up straight. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! You heard it right, he¡¯s really cheap!¡± The King of Cities was instantly consumed by anger! ¡°How dare you!¡± This little brat, how dare theyugh at their superior?! The King of Cities was extremely petty, particrly when it came to bearing disrespect from the ghosts beneath him. Thus, he swiftly turned his long sword and shed at the harem spirit and the bridal ghost! ¡°Die!¡± The pupils of the harem spirit and the bridal ghost shrank in fear. But then, a resounding voice echoed through the air! ¡°Eighty!¡± A towering sledgehammer, imbued with a purple-golden hue, descended with overwhelming force, crashing down heavily on the King of Cities¡¯ long sword. In an instant, the King of Cities¡¯ sword was sent flying out of his grasp,nding with a loud thud some distance away. Startled, the King of Cities anticipated that the next strike of the sledgehammer would undoubtedly hit him. With a swift retreat, he managed to avoid it. Lilly, gripping the purple sledgehammer, couldn¡¯t help but pant heavily. She questioned, ¡°King of Cities¡­ why are you running away¡­¡± Exhausting almost all her strength to swing the hammer, the spirit energy that had been ¡°umting¡± in her elixir field was also depleted. Lilly no longer possessed the ability to wield the purple sledgehammer. The King of Cities alsoprehended the situation and was immediately overwhelmed by shame. He had been yed by this little being once again! The King of Cities¡¯ anger reached its zenith as the long sword returned to his hand with a swift motion. Gripping his long sword tightly, he growled viciously, ¡°You¡¯re in trouble, little punk! I¡¯ve lost all my patience!¡± Leaning on the purple sledgehammer, Lilly exhaled deeply, shaking her head with a contemptuous expression on her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t build up enough momentum, it¡¯s almostical!¡± The King of Cities involuntarily lowered his head, following Lilly¡¯s gaze, only to discover that his majestic long sword had a dent in it¡­ It looked quite amusing. The King of Cities was silent. He sneered, tempted to discard the sword gracefully, but eventually decided to sheath it instead. In a cold tone, he proimed, ¡°I don¡¯t even need a sword to kill you. I can crush you to death with my bare hands!¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­¡± After speaking, they feigned confidence and picked up the purple sledgehammer, shouting, ¡°Eighty!¡± The King of Cities was startled and quickly backed away! As it turned out¡­ Lilly had not moved at all; she was still clutching onto the sledgehammer, panting heavily. Turning their head, they acted like a pampered child once again, addressing ke, ¡°Daddy, I have no strength. I can¡¯t move¡­¡± ke replied, ¡°Alright, wait here. Daddy will peel the sweet potatoes for you.¡± It was at that moment that the King of Cities noticed ke still tending to the roasting sweet potatoes, seemingly not taking him seriously. The King of Cities felt increasingly humiliated. Lilly had merely startled him, yet he had backed away in fear. The more he dwelled on it, the angrier he became. His eyes turned bloodshot with rage as he cast a vicious re at ke. He changed his n. He now wanted to kill ke first, followed by Jean. He wanted Lilly to witness the deaths of their parents before her eyes and make her feel helpless. The King of Cities suddenlyunched an attack, extending a bone-white w-like finger, aiming to seize ke. Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 King of Cities¡¯ fingertips were like five sharp des directly aimed at ke¡¯s abdomen. The weakest spot is his abdomen! He tried to gut ke. The parents of this little brat cannot die so easily. He wanted to let him watch his parents covered in blood with their intestines flowing out¡­ It would definitely hurt this little brat¡¯s heart! He wanted to kill them and left a nightmare on this little brat. In case she left a way out¡­ He made her remember that moment forever. She couldn¡¯t escape from failure. A cruel smile appeared on the face of the King of Cities. He shed it fiercely! The King of Cities felt a shock in his wrist. His hand almost broke. His face appeared unbelieved. How could a mortal body be so assertive? ke looked at him without expression and said, ¡°You¡¯re brave.¡± He released all his power learned from the ice pond. In an instant, The king of Cities was forced to retreat! The immense pressure crushed the King of Cities. He was forced to kneel down! Even his knees made the sound of bones breaking¡­ The king of Cities was stunned in shock. He couldn¡¯t even lift his head! He crawled on the ground and said, ¡°Emperor Prosper!¡± It was impossible to see Emperor Prosper had such a strong power! Didn¡¯t Emperor Prosper go beyond the Three Realms and Six Paths? ording to the rumors, Emperor Prosper hadpletely left and broken free from his shackles. There were also rumors that Emperor Prosper tried to break through the Three Paths and was killed by the Ninth Paths. Emperor Prosper had not appeared for thousand years. Otherwise, why would the underworld be so turbulent and in turmoil? Everyone was aiming for the position of head of the Ten Hell Pce. But he had to believe it. The ninth Hell Pce Rulers held apetition for the position of head of the Ten Hell Pce. He wanted to be the new ruler. The weakest female Ruler of Hell suddenly appeared and won the Ten Hell Pce¡¯s head position. The other nine Ruler of Hell couldn¡¯t ept it. Where did this rarely-seen womane from? As soon as she came, she took the top position. Was she even qualified to be the head of the Ten Hell Pce? At that moment, Emperor Prosper suddenly appeared. Although he did not reveal his true form at that time, he said only one sentence that made the ten Ruler of Hell instantly keep quiet, ¡°Do you dare to disobey me?¡± The woman sessfully secured the position of the head of the Ten Hell Pce because of this¡­ King of Cities would always remember the power of the Emperor Prosper. The power was the same as the Spirit Realm. They never apologized based on their living culture for a few thousand years. ¡°Emperor Prosper, please let me go!¡± King of Cities said with fear. ke withdrew his mighty pressure. In reality, all the spirit energy he learned from the ice pond had depleted. ke felt weak and almost fainted. He couldn¡¯t hide anymore if the King of Cities begged anyter. ke coldly ordered, ¡°Get out.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. King of Cities lowered his head shamefully and said, ¡°Yes¡­¡± He felt shocked and sensed disaster iing. He could never imagine that the person he tried to kill turned out to be the daughter of the Emperor Prosper! No wonder Emperor Prosper suddenly appeared three thousand years ago. No wonder Lilly could take away the ice pond under Spirit Cliff! How could the world be so unfair! King of Cities crawled up and was about to leave. However at this moment, Lilly had already rested enough. She immediately lifted the purple sledgehammer and shouted, ¡°Hold on!¡± King of Cities was stunned. Lilly said. ¡°Daddy, I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet!¡± King of Cities fell silent. He cautiously raised his eyes to look at ke¡¯s expression. ke gently looked at Lilly and said, ¡°You will have extra five minutes.¡± ke¡¯s words even more devastatingly affected the King of Cities¡¯ heart. He wished it was fake because ke was just a mortal! But now he dared to say that Lilly could y for another five minutes¡­ King of Cities said with a stifled expression, ¡°Little Hades, you¡¯ve gone too far¡­¡± King of Cities suddenly remembered his statement before leaving. If anyone could save Lilly this time, he would kill himself¡­ Fortunately, there shouldn¡¯t be any other ghosts to hear it¡­ Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 King of Cities was secretly d that no other ghost had what he said. Suddenly, Lilly said, ¡°Did you mention that you would kill yourself if someone saved me this time?¡± King of Cities was shocked. No way! How did she know it? Lilly smiled and said, ¡°Do you wonder how I know it? Unfortunately, I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Then, she shouted childishly, ¡°Eighty!¡± King of Cities was startled. Lilly wasn¡¯t joking this time. The purple sledgehammer crashed down like a titan and aimed toward his head! He instinctively reacted and tried to fight back. However, he saw ke¡¯s eyes slightly squinted¡­ He lifted his hand, which was originally peeling sweet potatoes. King of Cities was speechless. He forcibly took a hit and nearly spat out blood. Lilly said with dissatisfaction, ¡°No, you have to resist.¡± King of Cities instantly turned angry. Who did she think she was? But he saw ke¡¯s gaze. King of Cities couldn¡¯t help but pick up his sword and said resentfully, ¡°Alright¡­¡± Lilly instantly swung the purple sledgehammer toward King of Cities! The King of Cities resisted but didn¡¯t dare to resist fully. The sound of the purple sledgehammer hitting with the long sword keepsing around. Lilly was energized and cherished this training opportunity. Pablo was watching from the side anxiously. Weakling spirit felt the same. They all felt that something was wrong with Mr. ke¡­ This feeling was weird. Lilly¡¯s pet pack was on the side. The tortoise was chewing something slowly in his mouth while watching what happened. Suddenly, the King of Cities stumbled, and his sword flew and hit the pet pack. Polly woke up in a daze. He couldn¡¯t ept the environment here and fell asleep after entering the underworld. Now it was awakened by the atmosphere and saw Lilly chasing the King of Cities with her sledgehammer. Harem spirit and unlucky ghost chilled on the side and watched what happened. When the sledgehammer hit King of Cities, they shouted, ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Teach him a lesson!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stop!¡± Polly was instantly confused. Who am I? Where I am doesn¡¯t matter! What mattered was that its family member was in a battle against the King of Cities. King of Cities¡¯ face was swollen from the beating. Finally, Lilly got tired. She shouted, ¡°Alright, you can go now!¡± ke handed the sweet potato to Lilly and asked, ¡°Not more games?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°Not today. We¡¯ll y next time.¡± King of Cities was speechless. He humbly suppressed the resentment in his heart and said, ¡°Then I will leave now¡­.¡± ke didn¡¯t even lift his eyes. King of Cities felt even more upset and left. Outside the courtyard. Many shadow ghosts were waiting for reincarnation while Madame Maya continued preparing Madame Maya¡¯s soup and seemed to don¡¯t know anything happened. King of Cities was embarrassed and gave Madame Maya a gloomy look before leaving. Madame Maya felt baffling. What happened? Was she med for being beaten? King of Cities was mad and smashed everything in his pce except for the pool¡­ The Icemount Fish leisurely swam in the pool. It swam closer to King of Cities and asked, ¡°Hey, do you want some poop?¡± King of Cities was even madder after seeing this fish. However, he couldn¡¯t bear to kill it. Suddenly, the King of Reincarnation¡¯s voice passed outside the door saying, ¡°King of Cities, don¡¯t be so angry. ke was not necessarily an emperor¡­¡± The King of Cities frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The King of Reincarnation¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. He followed the King of Cities when he was mad and went out. From N?velDrama.Org. Emperor Prosper¡¯s pressure and power truly shocked him either. However, there was a doubt from the bottom of his heart, which must be verified by the King of Cities. The King of Reincarnation said, ¡°I saw Emperor Prosper couldn¡¯t stand well just now¡­¡± King of Cities also felt something weird. However, just a moment ago, he was crushed by Emperor Prosper and broke his knee!¡± He didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant. Now, things didn¡¯t seem right when thinking back¡­ However¡­ King of Cities sneered unhappily and said, ¡°King of Reincarnation, you seemed to know something was not wrong. Why didn¡¯t you help me?¡± King of Reincarnation sighed and said, ¡°It would have be a real fight if I had intervened. All the spirits outside who are waiting to be reincarnated would be affected!¡± ¡°They are poor. I don¡¯t want to see them suffer again.¡± King of Cities turned speechless. How did he not know that the King of Reincarnation was so hypocritical? King of Reincarnation had another thought in his mind. He doubted ke¡¯s identity, but he would never verify it alone. He would wait King of Cities went to verify it. If ke were turned to be Emperor Prosper, he would immediately fawn and help the King of Hell¡¯s ascension. It would make him be the biggest contributor. Who wouldn¡¯t want to please the daughter of the Great Emperor? But if he wasn¡¯t¡­ Then, he would help to kill the King of Hell in the trials of the tribtion. Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 In Madame Maya¡¯s Courtyard. Lilly asked, ¡°Daddy, why didn¡¯t we lock the King of Cities in the Hell Ruler Pce?¡± ke shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯ll never know how he will fight back.¡± If they had really locked the King of Cities up, he would have done anything to fight back. ke already used all his power only to stop the King of Cities¡­ He felt like bursting out from spirit energy since he hadn¡¯t used the elixir field. But now, he felt exhausted. He had to find a way to upgrade a second time in a quick manner. King of Cities was not ordinary too. ke said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave today.¡± Lilly was confused. Jean was dazed and instinctively asked, ¡°Shall I leave too?¡± Pablo shook his head and said, You had registered in the Book of Reincarnation. You cannot return.¡± Pablo couldn¡¯t figure out what was happening even though he was the judge in charge of Jean¡¯s reincarnation. Jean had been here for a while and even treated Madame Maya¡¯s soup as in water. If it were in the past, Jean would not be able to leave. But now, ke stood up and said, ¡°You¡¯re leaving together.¡± ke said directly when Pablo tried to debate, ¡°I will take care of the responsibility.¡± Pablo fell into silence. Fine, just don¡¯t affect Lilly anyway! How could What Emperor ke did have affected Little Hades? Obviously, it wouldn¡¯t. Polly chewed Show Lotus and shook its head. Yellow millet was more tasty. Why didn¡¯t Mommy Jean nt some yellow millet? Jean felt upset when having to leave this ce, he said, ¡°Madame Maya, I will miss you!¡± Madame Maya replied, ¡°Thank you, and please go!¡± Jean turned silent. Why did Madame Maya dislike her so much? She hadn¡¯tined about her soup yet! But Lilly was careless about it. This was the first she was so happy! Daddy and Mommy were here. She held their hands and felt cheerful. She wanted to stay like this forever and stop having midnight thoughts about Mommy. Even though she didn¡¯t know where they were going now, it was never wrong to follow Daddy. The Underworld was Daddy¡¯s territory! Unlucky ghost asked instinctively, ¡°Where are we going?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°We¡¯re going to do whatever we want in the Underworld and go home!¡± The ghosts fell silent. When they were about to leave, Lilly suddenly eximed. Countless ghosts were lining up in front of Madame Maya. There was a familiar female ghost approaching¡­ Weakling spirit looked follow Lilly¡¯s view and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it Elsa?¡± Lilly was confused and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Elsa?¡± Harem spirit said excitedly, ¡°She¡¯s the one who dragged his groom during their wedding to buy a luxury car.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The ghost bride added, ¡°Then the groom left and married someone else on the spot!¡± So, it was her! She became even more curious and said, ¡°Why was she dead?¡± When Elsa saw Lilly, she immediately became quiet and tried to hide herself. She was still discovered. She weakly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing to die¡­¡± The next moment, Lilly ran over to Madame Maya and said, ¡°Granny Madame, let me help you!¡± Madame Maya turned speechless. They were just odd¡­ However, she was Little Hades. How could Madame Maya dare to reject her? Madame Maya said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll rest for a moment.¡± Lilly immediately said, ¡°Thank you, Granny Madame!¡± Then, she turned her head and looked at Elsa. Polly said aggressively, ¡°Hey, do you want to reincarnate? Just tell us your story! Then, you can go straight to your next mother¡¯s home!¡± Elsa fell silent. She had no choice and said, ¡°I became a joke after Simon and Chole married.¡± ¡°I thought I could find another simp easily, but in the end, only Simon loved me¡­¡± Lilly was in the Underworld and had no idea what would happen next. Initially, she also thought that Drake would settle down the simp. But she never expected that Elsa would die. She was curious. How did this gold digger end up here? Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 The ghosts were gathered around Madame Maya¡¯s stall. The first group were the gossip enthusiasts, such as the harem spirit, ghost bride, and others. The second group was the ghost behind who were preparing to reincarnate. Everyone was interested in the story. Jean was curious as she heard the story. A gold digger forced her groom to buy a luxury car during the wedding, and the groom left and married another woman. What an interesting story! She sat on the chair, holding Lilly, and picked up the bowl of Madame Maya¡¯s soup to drink. Lilly tried to drink it too. However, she ended up with her mouth stuck with spiritual spring from her daddy. Lilly asked, ¡°How did you die?¡± She had the aura of Ruler of Hell while sitting in this realm of the Underworld. Elsa replied, ¡°I was killed by a p¡­¡± A p to death? What a way to die! Jean always thought about this when she read novels. Today she finally saw a real-life example. Elsa was mad and said, ¡°I went back to the vi that Simon and I bought together and found out Chloe had upied it. I was trying to get it back¡­¡± In the end, she got nothing and was even thrown out by the security guards. ¡°I got even angrier about it when I thought about it. Simon and I bought that vi. How did Chloe dare to steal it!¡± ¡°My mom said that must be a hidden reason behind it. The Preston family wouldn¡¯t give her the vi just because she saved him that day!¡± Elsa thought it made sense. How could the Preston family will so kind and gave everything to Chloe? So, she immediately started investigating and secretly followed Chloe. ¡°As expected, I found Chloe went to the hospital for a maternity check!¡± Elsa¡¯s teeth gritted as she said this. ¡°I knew it! Everything is nned. She got pregnant with Simon for only such a short time together! She is not an ordinary person!¡± No wonder the Preston family is being so kind. It was just because Chloe was pregnant. ¡°If Chloe can do it, I can do it too!¡± It was just a child! From N?velDrama.Org. She would return to the old position if she were pregnant with Simon. ¡°So, I tried everything to find Simon¡± After that day, Simon was kicked out and broke. He was even wearing pajamas. He had nothing, almost starved to death on the streets. ¡°At that time, I thought that the Preston family would just give Simon a lesson and wouldn¡¯t let him die even though he was in such an abjection state¡± ¡°But I¡¯m different. Simon will fall in love with me if I appear now.¡± So, Elsa helped him, even paying for his hotel stay. Simon was grateful and promised he would repay her in the future. ¡°But that¡¯s not what I want. All I want is to be pregnant.¡± Elsa¡¯s face turned gloomy as she spoke. Jean and Lilly were enjoying the story. Lilly asked, ¡°Did you seed?¡± Lilly looked at Elsa and found out that was an umbilical cord behind her¡­ It indicated that she had experienced a miscarriage and the baby ghost should have gone to be reincarnated. It was odd because baby ghost would usually follow their mother since they do not have the chance to see the world¡­ Harem spirit whispered, ¡°All men are bad!¡± Based on Simon¡¯s behavior, it would also be reasonable if something happened in the hotel. He was such a simp. However, Elsa said, ¡°That¡¯s the problem!¡± She said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. He used to love me a lot, but now I had stripped naked before him. He actually took a step back!¡± Elsa would never forget Simon¡¯s shocked expression. It was like seeing a monster. That night, Simon ran away from the hotel even without changing out of his pajamas. He would rather sleep on the streets instead of sleeping with her! Elsa was mad and tried everything she could for several days. However, Simon never gave her a chance. Elsa gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t force him on the street. So I tried a different method. I said I won¡¯t do anything to him, just wanted to apany him¡­¡± After a few days. Elsa finally got a chance. She gets him drunk and can talk with him on the street. ¡°What made me mad was when he was drunk, he said that Chloe hade to him like this before¡­¡± ¡°I managed to carry him back to the hotel, but he kept shouting about Chloe in his mouth¡­¡± Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 That night, she ¡°seeded,¡± but notpletely. Simon waspletely drunk and not able to do anything else. As soon as the harem spirit heard this, she turned to tell the ghost bride, ¡°Now you know, A drunk man can¡¯t do anything! Those who talk about drunkenness leading to lust are excuses!¡± The ghost bride covered her face and said, ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± The harem spirit was about to say something else but was punched by the weakling spirit. She muttered and remained silent. Elsa continued to say, ¡°Simon waspletely drunk. He couldn¡¯t remember anything when he woke up the next day. He only remembers the scene which I set up.¡± Two of them woke up naked in the bed. It was hard to exin what happened. Simon appeared regretful and admitted he made a mistake. These words made Elsa feel even more upset. She felt like staying with her was a mistake. What made her even angrier was that nothing actually happened. So, Elsa had to figure out another way out with another person. After one week, she was finally pregnant. ¡°I found Simon and told him the news, and the baby was his, which conceived on that night¡­¡± ¡°Simon was stunned. His first reaction was to ask me to get rid of the baby! He even tells me to remain quiet, especially not letting Chloe know!¡± Furthermore, Simon said he would collect trash for the abortion since he was broke. Elsa was infuriated. She had a lot of effort into this n. The baby can¡¯t be so easily to be discarded! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He didn¡¯t dare to tell the Preston family, but she dared! ¡°I endured for three months until the fetus was stable and had an ultrasound. Then I went directly to their house to find that elderly woman!¡± ¡°I told them I had Simon¡¯s baby¡­¡± Elsa told them what happened in front of Chloe and even gave them the hotel surveince footage. She wished that Chloe would be so mad and lose her baby¡­ Unfortunately, Chole didn¡¯t. Chloe was already five months pregnant at that time. Elsa looked through her belly and figured it was a baby boy. She felt jealous and resentful. The Preston family would definitely dote on her if that child were born. Then Chloe would have whatever she wanted. So, Elsa must have also fought! Elsa never expected that the elderly woman would sneer and say, ¡°Is it really Simon¡¯s baby? Let the baby be born and do a DNA test!¡± Elsa hated that woman so much, but she couldn¡¯t be scared away like this after nning for so long. So she spread her pregnancy news everywhere and said the Preston family didn¡¯t care! At the same time, she asionally cried in front of Simon¡­ She cried that the baby was innocent and wanted to build a family with Simon¡­ Simon was soft-hearted and brought Elsa back to his house to beg for mercy¡­ Harem spirit eximed, ¡°Damn, he really went for it? All men are trash!¡± Ghost bride was also mad and said, ¡°This man is really irritating. He can¡¯t make up his mind!¡± Clearly, he liked Chloe. However, he still hesitated around his ex-girlfriend. Is this something a soft-hearted person would do? ¡°His parents would be so upset to have a son like this.¡± The weakling spirit shook his head and said. Elsa said, ¡°The Preston family is indeed angry. But I never expected that they send Simon over to Africa to mine for coal.¡± They literally sent Simon to Africa for coal mining! They sent Simon overnight without preparing any money for him. He was their own son. Elsa couldn¡¯t understand how they could do something like this until now. Jean said, ¡°So what if it¡¯s their own son? They have their own grandson!¡± ¡°Those who don¡¯t listen should be sent away. What a smart move!¡± ke was speechless. Simon was sent away, and everything was up to her now. Elsa was naturally unwilling. She was already pregnant while working at a nightclub. She did not know who the biological father was, and those who came to the nightclub were unlikely to be responsible men. She could not give up on the Preston family. ¡°So, I thought that the Preston family doesn¡¯t value me because Chloe is carrying Simon¡¯s baby¡­¡± ¡°What if Chloe¡¯s baby is gone?¡± Crazy thoughts went through Elsa¡¯s mind. Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 Lilly couldn¡¯t understand and asked her father, ¡°Why do people act so foolishly? The result is so obvious!¡± Mrs. Pierce clearly did not believe that Elsa was having Simon¡¯s baby. Lilly also felt that if Elsa was really having Simon¡¯s baby, Mrs. Pierce wouldn¡¯t treat her well either. Why would Elsa still do something like this and even tried to harm Chloe¡¯s baby? Did she think that the Preston family would let her go freely? It was such a simple answer if really thought about it¡­ ke calmly said, ¡°People are greedy, the cost also mattered.¡± The more a person invested in something, the more unwilling they were to give up. They thought that they already made it so far, they better make it to the end. Elsa continued to say, ¡°I finally had an opportunity. I saw Chloe went to the hospital alone¡­¡± How could she miss such a good opportunity? She couldn¡¯t bear it when she saw Chloe¡¯s smile and belly. At that time, Elsa was five months pregnant while Chloe was already seven months pregnant. Chloe¡¯s belly was huge and inconvenient to move around. Elsa was more flexible than Chloe. When Chloe passed by the stairs, Elsa suddenly bumped into her from the dark! Chloe staggered a few steps and almost fall about to roll down the stairs¡­ ¡°That b*tch was really lucky. Someone was tired of waiting for the elevator and took the stairs, he immediately saved Chloe.¡± Elsa was mad and wanted to try again. She couldn¡¯t let such a good opportunity slip away. It would be best if both of them perished. ¡°Chloe didn¡¯t want to fight with me and tried to retreat. She was protecting her baby, but how could I let this happen?¡± ¡°I grabbed her arm. But she pped me hard in the chaos!¡± That p was strong. Elsa felt that her ears were buzzing and took a few steps back¡­ ¡°That¡¯s how I tumbled down the stairs. She killed me and my baby! She is a murderer!¡± Elsa couldn¡¯t help but yell as her story ended. Harem spirit sighed. Suddenly, she felt relieved. Elsa didn¡¯t expect the retribution toe in such a fast manner. The child was pitiful with such a mother. It will definitely be a tool for Elsa in the future. However, what was more critical was¡­ The Preston family would indeed have conducted a DNA test. Elsa¡¯s n would have failed. Would she have treated the child well then? Lilly stared at the umbilical cord behind Elsa and asked, ¡°You stayed in the Human Realm for a while after you died, right?¡± Elsa instinctively asked, ¡°How do you know¡­¡± Lilly remained silent. Since it was a double demise, the baby wasn¡¯t by her side anymore. The baby must have obediently followed the soul collector. Meanwhile, Elsa abandoned the baby. She probably hid herself after what happened. What a terrible mother. Lilly said, ¡°You can¡¯t reincarnate normally now, do you? Just now, you keep hiding in here and are afraid that others will see you. Did you find substitutes?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Elsa suddenly panicked and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Lilly replied, ¡°My Master will know if it a nonsense or not with only a look!¡± Pablo opened the booklet, and it flipped on its own and stopped at a page. ¡°Elsa, escaped from the soul collector and missed the time for reincarnation.¡± Pablo said without expression, ¡°You also killed another person?¡± Elsa kept insisting that she didn¡¯t do something like this. However, Pablo¡¯s booklet wouldn¡¯t lie. Elsa became anxious. She had stayed in the Human Realm for some time after her death. She gained nothing and lost her life in the end. It was all because of Chloe! She wouldn¡¯t let Chloe have an easy life even if she died! Elsa had remained close to Chloe and was waiting for a chance to hurt her. She attempted to terrorize her into having an abortion. However, Chloe couldn¡¯t see Elsa no matter how hard she tried. In the end, Elsa could only see Chloe giving birth to a pair of babies and was doted by the Preston family. Chloe had even be the wife of Simon and had half of the Preston family¡¯s property. As for Elsa, her soul became weaker. Even though she carried a monstrous hatred, she was just a typical woeful ghost. Bing a resentful spirit was not an easy thing. Her soul would have dissipated if she hadn¡¯t gone for reincarnation soon. But she had missed the time for reincarnation¡­ She had to find a substitute. She finally found someone who was weak. She used all her strength to scare that person. He fell from the stairs and was dead. Then she took that¡¯s person ce to reincarnate¡­ She managed to go through everything here. But she never expected to get blocked when drinking Madame Maya¡¯s soup! ¡°Can you let me pass, please,¡± Elsa begged, ¡°The story is finished. Please let me go¡­¡± Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not possible. We have rules here.¡± Madame Maya said, ¡°I can¡¯t handle your situation. You¡¯ll have to be returned to Hell Ruler Pce for any further decision!¡± The Hell Ruler Pce, who let her pass through, really did a terrible job¡­ Elsa had remained calm. No matter how much she hated it in her heart. But most importantly, she had to pass through the Spirit Bridge now. She begged, ¡°Ruler of Hell set those rules, but he wasn¡¯t here now¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re all ghosts. Let¡¯s help each other¡­¡± ¡°Let me pass. Ruler of Hell won¡¯t find it out¡­¡± Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 Elsa begged, ¡°Let me pass please, as long as we all keep quiet, Ruler of Hell won¡¯t find it out¡­¡± Lilly seemed to be serious. ¡°Well, what a coincidence.¡± She tossed the Hell Ruler Pce outside, and it instantly becamerger. Elsa looked up and saw the board which wrote ¡°Hell Ruler Pce¡± hanging above. Lilly rushed inside and sat on the Ruler of Hell¡¯s seat. She appeared severe and cold. ¡°I am the Ruler of Hell!¡± Elsa instantly turned confused. ¡°Grim Repears, Behemoth, and Leviathane out!¡± Lilly shouted. A gust of gloomy wind blew, and a green light shed as four of them appeared. Everyone was confused and had no idea what was going on. Everything happened suddenly! Even Lilly herself was confused at this moment. How did she end up in the Ruler of Hell¡¯s seat? Initially, she felt that Elsa was abominable, she couldn¡¯t just pass Spirit Bridge because the Ruler of Hell wasn¡¯t aware of it. Generally speaking, a person¡¯s soul will be relegated to different Hell Ruler Pce after death. For example, those whomitted murder would have been sent to Ninth Pce or King Libra. Those disrespecting their parents would have been sent to the Eighth Pce. Scammers would have been sent to the fourth pce and been judged by the King of Five Offices And so on. ording to what Elsa did, she would probably be sent to the Tenth Pce and evaluated by the King of Reincarnation. The Tenth Pce was a bit specialpared to other pces. It was in charge of reincarnation based on the ghost¡¯s level. Elsa would be returned to the Tenth Pce first¡­ Lilly doesn¡¯t want Elsa to be returned to the King of Reincarnation. She felt she and her Daddy would be in danger if the King of Reincarnation was involved. So she instinctively wanted to resolve it on the spot, and thus the Hell Ruler Pce appeared. Elsa was still uncertain until she saw Grim Repears, Behemoth, and Leviathan appear. She was stunned. ¡°Ruler of Hell, please have mercy and let me go!¡± Elsa knelt. She wouldn¡¯t dare to argue if the Ruler of Hell was sitting above. But it was Lilly sitting above. She even saw her before in the Human Realm. She was just a little child. How could she bepared to the Ruler of Hell? Elsa¡¯s courage grew, and said, ¡°I¡¯m also innocent!¡± Lilly was speechless. She said, ¡°How are you innocent? You killed someone to be your substitute!¡± Elsa said, ¡°That¡¯s because I died unjustly! You should judge Chloe first. She¡¯s a murderer who killed me!¡± So what if she found a substitute? ¡°Chloe was supposed to be dead. I¡¯m innocent!¡± Lilly was stunned as she saw Elsa speak so confidently. Lilly said, ¡°Alright, Retreat! Elsa goes to hell. Grim Repears will find the substitute and bring him back for reincarnation. That¡¯s how things work!¡± Elsa was stunned. Wait, could it be judged like this? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. It wasn¡¯t fair! But before Elsa could protest, several little ghosts appeared from somewhere and escorted her to hell! Her screams could even be heard in the void. The suddeneback of the Ruler of Hell made Pablo shocked and unaware. Lilly said in an innocent tune, ¡°Am I doing the right thing, Master?¡± Pablo replied, ¡°Yes¡­¡± The ghosts were still confused. Was everything finished? They were excited and proud when Lilly became the Ruler of Hell. But the judgment suddenly ended. Everything happened suddenly, and they hadn¡¯t had the chance to support Lilly yet. ¡°Lilly, next time, lets us know in advance, okay?¡± Unlucky ghost said. However, Lilly suddenly held Jean in one hand and ke in another hand and ran away. Madame Maya chased after them and said, ¡°Hold on, Jean cannot leave!¡± Lilly replied, ¡°My mum can leave. My dad said so!¡± Madame Maya shouted, ¡°How can your dad¡¯s words be considered¡­¡± No matter who said it, it wasn¡¯t allowed! Pablo calmly said, ¡°Her father is Emperor Prosper.¡± That was fine. Madame Maya coughed and returned to cook the soup¡­ She needed some time alone¡­ Suddenly, Madame Maya eximed. Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 In the re-cooked pot of Madame Maya¡¯s soup, a sudden burst of fragrance filled the air. Madame Maya stared at the soup confusingly. She had been cooking the soup for hundreds of years. The soup was tasteless and colorless, reflecting the various states of the ghosts who drank it. But now, Madame Maya¡¯s soup smelled delicious. Madame Maya suddenly saw the original appearance of humans from the faint mist. The moment of transition between death and rebirth¡­ Madame Maya felt relieved, and the soup seemed to be changed. Those who were deep in love were not afraid of life or death. All things in the world could not escape the influence of emotions. A bowl of Madame Maya¡¯s soup allowed them to forget everything in the past life¡­ Madame Maya couldn¡¯t control herself and recook the soup a few times. However, the soup tasted the same as the first pot. Madame Maya returned to her position and gave the ghost spirits a bowl of soup. All the ghost spirits fell silent after drinking Madame Maya¡¯s soup, no matter how many thoughts and reluctance were in their mind. They instantly became numb and jumped down the Cliff of Reincarnation without any expression. Madame Maya whispered, ¡°So, the previous batches of soupcked quality control. Jean was right¡­¡± No matter how strong her soup was, there was asionally someone who drank seven or eight bowls of soup and couldn¡¯t forget their memories¡­ At that time, she sighed andmented why life was so hard¡­ Some reports even said that some ghost spirits reincarnated with the memories from the past life and carried them forward until they were four or five years old and gradually erased. Now, as she looked at the bowl of soup, the number of people reborn with memories should be directly decreased. ¡°I did it!¡± Madame Maya said happily. She could finally leave here. She had been there for hundreds of years and lost the desire to stay longer. At this moment, Grace was collecting the tear and felt something in the Human Realm. She looked at her palm. Her palm seemed to turn ck. She even heard someone murmuring in her ears. Lilly¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in her mind, ¡°Grace!¡± Grace shook and continued forward without any expression. She visited the Second Junior High School of Hallow Country to find thest tear. She saw a tall boy walk out from the school gate. The boy¡¯s expression did not match his age. Grace stared at the boy. What she didn¡¯t know was the boy was actually Alban. ** Lilly pulled her parents and ran around a park in the Underworld. They left the Ghost Town. The surrounding grass and trees were dead, and there was no wind or floral fragrance, but Lilly just felt happy. This was the happiest day for her in the past few years. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, lift me high!¡± Lilly said. ke stopped to ponder andughed. He lifted Lilly into the air. They were having a good time. Jean was scared due to their action. They truly dared to say and do anything! She anxiously said, ¡°That¡¯s all, put her down¡­¡± She tried to catch Lilly. She can easily fly as a ghost, but when she saw Lilly¡¯s happy face, she couldn¡¯t bear to¡­ Lilly hugged Jean in mid-air, so ke caught both of them when they fell down. ke asked, ¡°Was it fun?¡± Jean replied, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not bad.¡± It was quite fun¡­ Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Lilly asked, ¡°Daddy, where are we going now?¡± Lilly was so happy and seemed to forget she was the Ruler of Hell and needed to return¡­ She only wanted to follow her mum and dad and grew up happy and ordinary. ke gently said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Lilly replied, ¡°Yes!¡± She thought for a moment and realized something wasn¡¯t right. Go home? Well, Granny must have been waiting for a long time. However, ke shook and said, ¡°Back to our original home.¡± Lilly was stunned and couldn¡¯t understand ke¡¯s words. Which home did he really mean? Then, she heard an annoying voice say, ¡°Wait!¡± It was the King of Cities! Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 ke¡¯s face turned gloomy. All of them instantly became alert. Pablo coldly asked, ¡°King of Cities, what do you want?¡± The King of Cities had been unhappy regarding his attitude Pablo had been just a small judge and had dared to disrespect the King of Cities. The King of Cities really hated him and wanted to kill him first. But now, there¡¯s Emperor Prosper beside him¡­ King of Cities remember what King of Reincarnation mentioned earlier. Emperor Prosper or whatever, it was not confirmed yet. King of Cities said, ¡°Did I say anything? I just sensed the return of the King of Hell. That¡¯s why I am here! I want to check on it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s such an important matter to our Underworld about the return of the King of Hell. So, I am here to make sure everything is fine!¡± Lilly suddenly eximed, ¡°Wow¡­¡± King of Cities was confused. Lilly pointed at the King of Cities and said, ¡°Mom, his skin is so well-maintained, not even a single beard hair grows.¡± Jean also eximed, ¡°It¡¯s even whiter than my dead uncle¡¯s face. He would definitely be the skincare influencer if he were in the Human Realm!¡± ke and Pablo twitched their mouths simultaneously. The King of Cities was mad. They were saying all the words a man hated to hear! Calling him a skincare influencer had made him feel like he was gay. The hidden meaning was, ¡°You are acting like a woman and still catching up.¡± The King of Cities¡¯ face became even more gloomy. Fine! What else could they do besides insulting people? She hadn¡¯t even had broad-mindedness. How could she have even be the Ruler of Hell? He would never allow such a thing to happen! The King of Cities stared at ke while ignoring Jean and Lilly. Those two women were useless. The King of Cities lowered his head and said, ¡°I offended Emperor earlier and left quickly. I didn¡¯t have time to¡­¡± ke interrupted him and said, ¡°No need for pleasantries.¡± Damn it! He didn¡¯t even mean to be pleasantries! Lilly said, ¡°Did he just leave in a hurry?¡± Her voice was sincere. Jean waved her hand and said, ¡°He¡¯s just trying to salvage it. Thousands of ghosts saw what had happened. Unfortunately, they won¡¯t remember the details after they went to reincarnate¡­¡± The King of Cities was almost thrown out after listening to these words¡­ He had run out of patience. He said with a cold gulp, ¡°The Emperor had returned. As the host, let me humbly request tea time with you!¡± His face showed cruelty, and he reached out his palm toward ke! This hit seemed harmless but hidden with a deadly threat. The King of Cities thought that this hit wouldn¡¯t be harmful if ke were truly Emperor Prosper. Then he would im he was just trying to exchange his skill with ke. But if ke couldn¡¯t withstand this hit¡­ Lilly shouted, ¡°Daddy, be careful!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, the King of Cities was still too mighty for them. So Jean and Lilly tried to provoke the King of Cities. People usually lose their rationality when in the state of anger. They might not be as strong as the King of Cities, but what if they worked as a team? They could escape unharmed if they couldn¡¯t resist! Everyone was shocked when they saw the King of Cities¡¯ action! The King of Cities was happy to see what happened. It indicated at least ke couldn¡¯t fight him now! The King of Cities felt excited. He felt like he could kill ke. He would be the underworld¡¯s new Emperor if ke were Emperor Prosper! After that, the position of King of Ruler meant nothing to him. He had abandoned all hesitation and caution. Now, he would strike without any retention! ke and Pablo were both stunned! The King of Cities wasn¡¯t considered arrogant. If he had killed Emperor Prosper, he would have dominated the Underworld! He could have even set new rules! Ten Kings of Hell had been cultivating hard for thousands of years. If the new rules were unfair, they could instantly ascend to Emperor¡¯s level. At this moment, everyone felt their life was threatened¡­ Chatper 1090 Chatper 1090 The King of Cities¡¯ palm struck ke. ke had already gathered all the spirit energy stored in his elixir field and converted it into power earlier. ke¡¯s only power that couldpete with the King of Cities wasn¡¯t considered a true power. The mighty pressure ruthlessly crashed toward the King of Cities! The King of Cities instantly froze. However, ke knew this pressure could only block King of Cities for a while unless his body could continuously generate spirit energy. ¡°Lilly!¡± ke shouted. Lilly had already summoned her purple sledgehammer and shouted, ¡°Coming!¡± The purple sledgehammer struck like thunder and struck the King of Cities! Pablo had also summoned his pen of justice and aimed for the King of Cities¡¯ forehead! Jessie, Harem Spirit, Unlucky Ghost, and others all rushed toward the King of Cities¡­ The King of Cities felt shocked but quickly remained calm. How could they possibly win? They had overestimated themselves! The King of Cities yelled loudly and broke free from their attack. As Lilly¡¯s purple sledgehammer hit him, the King of Cities immediately followed up with a fist smash. The purple sledgehammer flew away. All of this happened instantly, and the King of Cities was invincible. He shouted, ¡°So, that¡¯s all you got?¡± He said with killing intent, ¡°Today is the time for your whole family to die¡­¡± ke was most severely injured because he was the first to be hurt when the King of Cities broke free from the attack. Now, he couldn¡¯t even move¡­ ¡°Lilly!¡± ke shouted in a low voice. Lilly has flown away with her weapon just now. A trace of fresh blood flowed from her mouth. ¡°Lilly!¡± Jean shouted and hurriedly picked her up. ¡°Lilly, are you okay? Where does it hurt?¡± Jean regretted being the weakest ghost here. Her skill of boiling Madame Maya¡¯s soup was useless here. All she could do was hold Lilly and retreat to ke¡¯s side. Pablo and others also braced their bodies to protect Lilly. Pablo said, ¡°Leave now! I can still stop him for a moment.¡± Pablo was the least injured. However, he had some ability to contend but his strength was still weaker than the King of Cities. Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°Master, I can¡¯t leave.¡± Pablo could not even beat the King of Cities. There was no significant difference, even though he could drag it out for a while. The King of Cities would kill him¡­ Lilly definitely wouldn¡¯t leave her Master behind. Furthermore, even if they ran, how long could they escape? It was easier for the King of Cities to break them down individually. ke whispered, ¡°That¡¯s right. The best option is to escape alone¡­¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. But there were so many of them¡­ ¡°Lilly, do you understand that knowing your enemies and exploiting their weaknesses is the best way to deal with the situation?¡± ke suddenly asked. Lilly nodded. The King of Cities burst intoughter and sneered at them. Today, he was going to eliminate all of them! ¡°Initially, I was afraid of Emperor Prosper and didn¡¯t dare to deal with you tantly. But now¡­¡± Now he wasn¡¯t afraid of anything! The King of Cities didn¡¯t want to waste time anymore. So he attacked again. This time, he summoned his broadsword again and shed toward them! ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± Pablo shouted! He held his pen of justice and blocked the King of Cities¡¯ broadsword directly! Jessie attacked the King of Cities at the same time. The King of Cities appeared fierce and split Jessie¡¯s head in half. The unlucky ghost was next. The unlucky ghost had initially nned to bite the King of Cities¡¯ other arm but pounced into his embrace. It bit down on something on the left side. The King of Cities and the unlucky ghost were both stunned momentarily. The ghost bride yelled behind, ¡°Unlucky, why did you bite there? Although he has breasts, he¡¯s not a woman!¡± The harem spirit extended her sharp nails and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, even this guy acts like a woman. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s a woman!¡± The unlucky ghost just felt unlucky and kept spitting. The King of Cities¡¯ face turned gloomy. However, he felt a strong sense of crisis¡­ Chatper 1091 Chatper 1091 When everyone rushed toward the King of Cities, Lilly was thest to move. She had been obedient and kept the pen of judgment a secret for a long time. The pen of judgment had always made her fall into danger when she wasn¡¯t powerful enough. The King of Hell might doubt her if he saw her pen of judgment and herck of strength. But this time, she wasn¡¯t holding back. ¡°Kill!¡± She eximed with a childish voice. Lilly leaped into the air and aimed the pen of judgment toward the King of Cities! From N?velDrama.Org. The pen of judgment directly flew toward the King of Cities¡¯ head with inertia! The King of Cities was stunned. He hadn¡¯t dared to underestimate the pen of judgment! He ignored the various hosts, took a few steps back, and raised his broadsword to block! The pen of judgment brushed past the sword and stabbed into the King of Cities¡¯ head! The King of Cities flew out and crashed against arge stone. He immediately spewed ck blood out of his mouth. Other ghosts cheered at the side. Pablo and Jessie rushed toward it. The pen of judgment directly prated the King of Cities¡¯ abdomen with the help of Jessie! But the next second, the King of Cities stood up in the rolling smoke! He held the pen of judgment in his hands with his face covered in ck blood. It turned out that the King of Cities activated all of his spirit energy to resist the pen of judgment! That was also the reason why Pablo and Jessie were able to prate through his abdomen! The King of Cities¡¯ face was covered in blood and a hole in his abdomen. All other ghosts desperately rushed toward the City King, exploding their own aura to stop the King of Cities. The King of Cities shouted loudly and pulled out the pen of judgment while his whole body trembled. ¡°The pen of judgment is now mine!¡± The king of Cities eximed while tightly gripping the pen of judgment. However, the pen of judgment had recognized it and couldn¡¯t be easily captured by the King of Cities. It was struggling violently. ke whispered, ¡°Lilly!¡± Lilly understood without any further words. She controlled the pen of judgment and pulled it toward her! It looked as if she was anxious to retrieve the pen of judgment. The King of Cities sneered at them. So this was their n! Pablo charged first while other ghosts entangled him. Then, the pen of judgment went out with all its strength? Their hopes were all pinned on this pen. It was a pity. The King of Citiesughed and said, ¡°It was still useful! The pen of judgment might kill me if I resisted half a second slower!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I am winning this round!¡± At the critical moment, he raised his sword again and blocked the pen of judgment. With this action, the pen of judgment became his! ¡°You were that close to seeding!¡± The King of Citiesughed while using his spirit energy to control the pen of judgment. He could let others go freely, but he must obtain the pen of judgment! His power would instantly surpass the other nine pces with the pen of judgment. It was not an exaggeration to say that if, with the pen of judgment, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of Emperor Prosper anymore! Lilly fell backward while trying to control the pen of judgment. ¡°Let me help you!¡± Tinkerbell ran over. Although she wasn¡¯t helpful, every strength mattered! Ms. Ugly and Ghost Bride also joined to help. With the power of the pen of judgment, the King of Cities was gradually being pulled closer. ke suddenly leaped up and pressed a charm into the King of Cities¡¯ face! The King of Cities was annoyed and said, ¡°Do you think you can control me with just that little thing?!¡± ke seemed like such a weak person in his eyes at that moment and couldn¡¯t just stick whatever he wanted on his face! The King of Cities directly swept away the charm. The next moment, he saw something aimed at him. A gunshot rang out. The King of Cities was genuinely stunned. ke¡¯s speed was indeed beyond his expectations. The bullet directly prated his head. The King of Cities didn¡¯t expect him to carry a gun. How could this gun even kill him? He was not even from the Human Realm! However, he saw an abnormal smile on ke¡¯s face¡­ Chatper 1092 Chatper 1092 ke looked at the King of Cities with a slightly morbid smile. Then, he imitated a gun sound. The next moment, the King of Cities¡¯ expression changed! There was something that seemed to be exploding in his mind! It was powerful! The King of Cities froze and couldn¡¯t move anymore. The pen of judgment was pulled away. He couldn¡¯t help but hold his head and yell out. The next moment his head exploded. This time, it was true¡­ He crawled into the ground, and his body rapidly turned into dark energy¡­ ¡°You despicable¡­¡± His voice could be heard in the void. The dark energy angrily eximed as he turned into sand, ¡°I will take revenge one day¡­¡± Lilly lifted the Hell Ruler Pce and snapped it directly. The dark energy was instantly sucked inside. Inside the inner space of the Hell Ruler Pce, King Libra was lying weakly on the ground and was almost dead. They treated him without humanity. They didn¡¯t give him food, and the living space was small. He could not even turn around. A ¡°cell¡± appeared when he thought about it. His room was even smaller. The King of Cities was thrown in. When the King of Cities discovered what was happening, he was locked in the Hell Ruler Pce. He couldn¡¯t even maintain his human form. He couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°Let me out! Damn it! I dared you to let me out. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± The King of Cities shouted. King Libra immediately fell silent. He felt relieved when he saw King of Cities. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the King of Cities?¡± King Libra said with a sneer, ¡°What a power you had! It¡¯s full of vitality!¡± King of Cities looked closely. Wasn¡¯t that King Libra next door? King Libra disappeared for a long time and was thought to die. But end up he was locked here by the little brat! The King of Cities felt somehow better. The King of Cities sneered and said, ¡°I wondered who it was and turned to be such trash like you. So you¡¯ve be a prisoner!¡± King Libraughed and said, ¡°We¡¯re the same.¡± Two of them fell silent. ** ke waspletely drained as he saw the King of Cities stuck in the Hell Ruler Pce. He whispered, ¡°There¡¯s no need for tea time. You¡¯re not worth it.¡± Jean was speechless as she saw ke¡¯s mouth remained tough. Lilly let out a long sigh and almost fell to the ground. Jean threw ke away and tried to save Lilly. However, Pablo was quicker than her. Jean let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Master, I am exhausted!¡± Lilly said while lying in Pablo¡¯s embrace. Pablo was panting as well. This n was extremely dangerous, but at least it worked. This matter had beenpletely solved. ¡°Take a nap,¡± Pablo said. After saying that, he sat directly on the ground, ignoring his white robe. The other ghosts sat on the ground as well. ke looked up and felt something different from the gloomy sky. He was also exhausted. He had used all of his energy to fire the gunshot. Jean approached and asked, ¡°Is everything fine?¡± ke replied, ¡°All good. I¡¯m justmenting how quickly I was being thrown just now.¡± Jean became speechless. The only tough ce was definitely his mouth¡­ ¡°It was really dangerous earlier.¡± Jean sat on the ground and said. She knew everyone was exhausted and had to rest for a while now. ke mumbled, ¡°Yes.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The foolish ghost asked, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what happened with the gun.¡± The gun from the Human Realm couldn¡¯t cause any harm to the ghost. The person was even the King of Cities. ke remained silent. He had made that gun long ago, and it only had one bullet. ke would do research with Lilly whenever they were free. ¡°Trust science if metaphysics didn¡¯t work.¡± In the end, they developed a gun. The bullet wasn¡¯t normal. The Little Hades made it. Furthermore, ke had gone all out andpressed his pressure on the bullet. His tendons ad veins were all injured. That¡¯s how he could explode the King of Cities¡¯ head. ke was carefully hidden the fact that he was injured. He wouldn¡¯t want anyone to be worried. He even acted tough to prevent Lilly from worrying. Jean suddenly looked at him. They both fell silent. ¡°You¡­¡± ke was slightly stunned and shook his head. Chatper 1093 Chatper 1093 ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± Pablo stood up with Lilly in his arms. After Jessie found half its heads, all the ghosts returned to the jar of souls. ke frowned and said, ¡°Go.¡± Jean asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ke shook his head. He nced at Pablo and found out he had a severe expression. Jean remained silent. Now she was a ghost while ke was mortal. They hurriedly left the ce. Lilly slept deeply in his master¡¯s embrace. She was exhausted and couldn¡¯t even open her eyes. They weren¡¯t aware that someone was hiding in the dark. King of Reincarnation stared at ke fiercely. The King of Reincarnation was differentpared to the King of Cities. He was more calm and meticulous than him. Everyone was tired after the fight with the King of Cities¡­ This was the best time for him to attack! The King of Reincarnation was cleared that ke was truly the Emperor Prosper. However, the soul hadn¡¯t returned. He put on a human face mask. He had to be careful and leave a back way for himself. However, just as he was ready to make his move, someone stopped him! It was the King of Transformation! ke and others had left at the same time. The King of Reincarnation was stunned. The King of Transformation was much taller than the King of Reincarnation. He looked at him without expression and said, ¡°King of Reincarnation, what are you doing?¡± The King of Reincarnation replied, ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else.¡± The King of Transformation said coldly, ¡°My bad. From your lewd back and despicable aura, I thought you were the old bastard, King of Reincarnation.¡± The King of Reincarnation turned speechless. The King of Reincarnation said grimly, ¡°I have no grudges against you. Why are you ruining my ns?¡± The King of Transformation replied, ¡°Killing and robbing from the dark wasn¡¯t something good. Are you really not the King of Reincarnation?¡± The King of Reincarnation was agitated. He gave up as the King of Transformation didn¡¯t seem to leave. The King of Transformation let out a coldugh. He fell silent as he looked in the direction where Lilly and the others had gone. Ultimately, he couldn¡¯t help but follow them to provide protection. The King of Reincarnation once again caught up with Lilly and others. Today was the best time to attack. It would have been troublesome if Emperor Prosper had returned to his pce. However, he saw the King of Transformation in the dark when he got closer. At that moment, the King of Reincarnation knew he had no chance today. He looked at the King of Transformation fiercely before leaving. ** Jean carried ke and stopped in front of a boundary. ¡°We can¡¯t go any further,¡± Jean said. Emperor Prosper, also known as Emperor Northin, ruled over the Northin Land. No one could enter here without his permission. ke said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just rx and walk straight in.¡± Jean said, ¡°I told you we can¡¯t enter. I tried it before¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Before she could her words, she sessfully entered the Northin Land. ¡°How did we just enter?¡± Jean said surprisingly. The next moment, Pablo held Lilly and walked in. Pablo still had the pet pack on the back. It was supposed to be in the Hell Ruler Pce, but he carried it because of Polly. Polly was still asleep in the Underworld and woke up after entering Prosper City. Then he fell asleep again after exiting Prosper City. Tortoise stepped on Pablo while chewing on something. When they entered Northin Land, Polly still hadn¡¯t woken up. Chatper 1094 Chatper 1094 Pablo had no time for this. He finally felt relieved after stepping into Northin Land. At a certain moment earlier, ke and Pablo felt something wrong. ke took a few divine elixirs and fed Lilly. He also swallowed some of it. ke swallowed some of it during the fight with the King of Cities. Or else, he couldn¡¯t summon thest pressure. Every second mattered at that time. ke didn¡¯t even have time to give divine elixirs to others. On the way to the Northin Land, he even swallowed a few more. He felt anxious on the way for some reason and finally got to rx now. Jean asked, ¡°Are you okay now? Can youe down?¡± She whispered, ¡°It¡¯s weird for a woman to carry a man. It should be a man carrying a woman!¡± But now she was a ghost. Although the voice was faint, ke still heard it. He said, ¡°Let me carry you next time.¡± At that moment, Lilly, who was sleeping on Pablo¡¯s shoulder, mumbled, ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Jean immediately threw ke off and rushed toward Lilly. ¡°I am here¡­¡± She touched Lilly andmented how skinny she had be¡­ Lilly had lost a lot of weight. Lilly was only three years old during theirst met¡­ She had a pair of innocent big eyes and chubby cheeks. But now, she had grown up and became Little Hades. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, darling¡­¡± Jean said. ke was heartbroken while watching what was happening behind them¡­ N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Sleep well, darling. When you wake up, you¡¯ll be full of vigor¡­¡± ke remained silent and took a step forward. However, he immediately staggered a step, and his face turned pale. Jean was startled and asked, ¡°Is everything alright?¡± ke fell heavily on Jean and said, ¡°I can¡¯t walk.¡± Jean was speechless. Jean had no other choice and allowed ke to lean on her. ke stretched his arm on her shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just need you to help me like this.¡± Two of them ended up hooked on each other¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re good at everything except for your mouth,¡± Jean said, ¡°You were not the same as earlier.¡± ke asked, ¡°What was I like?¡± Jean thought momentarily and said, ¡°Cold, evil, charming¡­¡± ke turned speechless. ke asked, ¡°What about now?¡± Jean replied, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say for now¡­¡± He could be careless and change drastically sometimes¡­ He could have smiled for the previous second and pulled out a gun in the next second. Jean could never forget ke¡¯s smile earlier¡­ ke didn¡¯t say anything more. Jean didn¡¯t know him anymore. However, ke remembered their promise in the past. ¡°ke, if I forget everything, remember to find me¡­¡± Because of these words, he had met Jean countless times. However, he was still alone in every life. ¡°Then get to know me again,¡± ke said. Jean was confused. All she could see was ke with a smile. For some reason, Jean felt her ears turn slightly warm. She whispered, ¡°How could I still feel warm if I was a ghost¡­¡± ke remained silent. It was difficult for him to speak while injured. He felt pain from his tendons and veins every few seconds, making his face even paler¡­ The injuries were deep. He didn¡¯t know if he could recover¡­ In this lifetime, he only had this mortal body. Chatper 1095 Chatper 1095 Lilly felt like she had slept for a long time. She felt hunger and apleteck of strength during her deep sleep. She was so hungry¡­ She didn¡¯t even have the strength to wake up¡­ Why was she so hungry? In the Underworld, she didn¡¯t feel hunger. Could it be that she had returned to the Human Realm? Lilly had those questions in her sleep. She even locked the King of Cities in the Hell Ruler Pce. She couldn¡¯t be in the Human Realm! Maybe all of this was a dream? Lilly opened her eyes with this thought. She could only see that the sky was filled with bright stars and lights¡­ Something fluffy was rubbing against her face¡­ Polly waited impatiently for two days. Lilly had been sleeping the entire time. Lilly suddenly opened her eyes when Polly was about to find the tortoise. Polly was scared. Polly happily jumped toward her and said, ¡°Darling, you¡¯re finally awake. I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for two days!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Lilly gently said, ¡°Polly, stop fooling around¡­¡± Lilly felt even hunger and ack of strength after she raised her hand. She almost cried from hunger. ¡°Are we back?¡± Lilly asked. Polly nodded. They had finally returned! Lilly confusingly asked, ¡°Did I never go out?¡± Polly replied, ¡°Yes!¡± She had been sleeping the entire time after Master Belmont brought her back. She felt somehow upset upon listening to these words. Lilly mumbled, ¡°I had such a long dream¡­¡± Lilly dreamt that she went to the Underworld with Daddy to find Mommy and had eaten a delicious fish by the ice pond. Then, they found Mommy at the Spirit Bridge. Mommy was amazing. She still remembered Lilly after a few bowls of Madame Maya¡¯s soup. Then, they engaged in a fight with the King of Cities. Everyone coborated and ultimately defeated the King of Cities. ¡°So it was all a dream.¡± Lilly sighed. She had such a fantastic dream¡­ It was all fake. Lilly felt disappointed¡­ Polly was confused and asked, ¡°What?¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°Wait a second, where is here?¡± This wasn¡¯t her room, right? Lilly looked around in confusion. This ce was muchrger. Lilly lifted the gauze and stepped onto the ground. A mysterious haze covered the bed. Lilly took a deep breath and felt refreshed. This wasn¡¯t haze. It felt more like a fairy spirit. The carpet below her feet was incredibly soft. Beyond that, there wereyers of gauze. A lotus pond was beyond the fourthyer, with several goldfish swimming inside. Their tail was gorgeous. Lilly went outside and was stunned. This pce was built on a cliff. It wasn¡¯t strange to be built on a cliff, but the key was¡­ The cliff was floating! Lilly saw floating mountains everywhere and waterfalls cascading down the cliffs. Unidentified flowers and trees also surrounded this ce. ¡°Where is this?¡± Lilly was stunned. Lilly felt like she couldn¡¯t even distinguish between reality and dream. How did she end up in a ce like this? Polly flew out and said, ¡°Darling, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Why was she so quiet after waking up? Then he had to be quiet too¡­ Lilly walked out of the pce and found there was a bridge connected. On the other side of the bridge was an even bigger Jade Pce. As she walked across the bridge, everything felt familiar. But she was clear that he had never been here before¡­ She secretly entered the Jade Pce and found out it was empty. However, she could hear voices outside. Lilly walked through this luxurious ce and saw many books and treasures, such as jade bottles and vases¡­ She felt like keeping one into the Hell Ruler Pce. At that moment, a voice came from outside. ¡°Mr. ke, How could you even eat the rabbit? It was so cute!¡± Lillu was stunned. It was Mommy¡¯s voice! Lilly felt happy and hurriedly ran toward the voice, but she was so hungry and caused her to stumble along the way. Chatper 1096 Chatper 1096 On the other side of the pce, lush forests and mountains could be seen. Everything was just gorgeous. ke and Jean sat on thewn while Pablo meditated on a fountain nearby. Harem spirit and ghost bride were busy catching something in the river. Tinkerbell and Jessie were ying kite on the grass. Was it a kite? Lilly felt something weird when she looked at it. Jean stirred the food in the pot and said, ¡°You used such good ingredients for barbecuing. What are you thinking about? This rabbit would be tastier in braised.¡± ¡°This braised rabbit will be perfectly cooked as Lilly wakes up.¡± ke changed into a new outfit and skillfully cut the rabbits. Then, he passed a piece of the roasted rabbit meat to Jean and said, ¡°Taste it?¡± Jean eagerly took it and ate it. She said, ¡°It¡¯s tasty! I had been drinking the tasteless Madame Maya¡¯s soup for so long in the Underworld!¡± She could only add some chili to Madame Maya¡¯s soup when she wanted to eat buffalo wings. Today, she finally got to eat some meat and was moved to tears. Suddenly, they heard a voice from nowhere, ¡°Mommy, Daddy¡­¡± Jean turned her head and saw Lilly standing at the back door of the pce. Jean immediately rushed toward Lilly and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Darling? Why are you awake? Don¡¯t cry¡­¡± ke also came over and asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hungry?¡± Lilly nodded. She thought it was just a dream, but it wasn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t hold her tears anymore. Daddy and Mommy were still here! ke said, ¡°Eat some braised rabbit meat that Mommy prepared for you.¡± He reached out, intending to take Lilly from Jean. However, Jean shifted her body and moved in another direction. ¡°Is Lilly hungry? You had be so skinny! Granny would be heartbroken if she saw you.¡± Jean was busy filling the bowl with the braised rabbit meat. The rabbit meat was well seasoned, which made Lilly even hungrier. Lilly took a big bite and instantly forgot about the sadness. It was delicious, incredibly delicious! In just a few moments, she had finished the entire bowl of meat. She eagerly said, ¡°Mommy, I want more!¡± Jean enjoyed seeing her with such a good appetite and refilled her bowl. Then, Lilly ate finished all the rabbit meat in the pot. She pitifully looked at the rabbit roasted by her Daddy. ke said, ¡°Wait for a moment, please.¡± Indeed, it didn¡¯t take long. ke sliced the meat and piled it up in Lilly¡¯s bowl. Lilly has immersed herself in the world of food. She forgot everything around her. All she felt was having infinite power after eating the rabbit meat. Her body gradually gained energy. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Jean felt like Lilly had gained weight, and her face turned pale to red. She questioned herself, was it an illusion? ¡°How amazing. It¡¯s like feeding a dying nt, and it instantly bes plump¡­¡± ke was speechless. Pablo appeared nowhere and saw Lilly. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva repeatedly. Harem spirit, ghost bride, and others gathered around after knowing Lilly was awake. Lilly didn¡¯t realize that everyone surrounded her until she finished all the food¡­ She was finally somewhat satiated. She licked her lips and looked up. Why was everyone looking at her? Wait a minute, did she finish all of the food? Lilly said guilty, ¡°Did you all not eat yet?¡± ke took a wet tissue and meticulously wiped Lilly¡¯s face and hand. Jean said, ¡°Don¡¯t be worried. There¡¯s more.¡± They suddenly heard amotion from the forest. The weakling spirit came out with something resembling a fawn on his shoulders. Although he appeared more mature than before, his face remained frozen in youth. When he saw Lilly, he was stunned for a moment. Then he said gently, ¡°Darling is awake? Is there enough food to eat?¡± He put the prey down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be worried. I will go and catch more for Lilly!¡± Demonic beasts in the Northin Land, ¡°Is there no one to speak up for us?¡± Chatper 1097 Chatper 1097 Lilly was finally full after satisfying her hunger. She sat on the grass and curiously looked at the prey which Michael brought back. ¡°Is this a fawn? It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡­¡± The weakling spiritughed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know what is it as well. I brought it back since it looks like it can be eaten.¡± Lilly was confused. Harem spirit held a shrimp and said, ¡°Yes, as long as it¡¯s edible!¡± She was excited. After being a ghost, it had been a long time since she had such delicious food. She felt like she had entered a whole new world! Everything was edible here! Were they all ghosts now? What else couldn¡¯t they eat? Could they even get food poisoning? So, everyone felt like they entered a new world with food everywhere. They even nned to grow some vegetables. While handling the prey, ke asked, ¡°How does Lilly want it to be cooked?¡± Jean replied, ¡°Let¡¯s stew it so everyone can eat it.¡± Two of them squatted by the river and prepared the food. It would seem like they were in a barbard without a breathtaking scene around them. Pablo looked at the fawn and said, ¡°That¡¯s the Sternight Faun. A spirit beast from the Nether¡­¡± The Sterrnight Faun never expected it to end up as food after being brought back by Emperor in the past to reproduce. Lilly asked, ¡°What delicious food did my dad bring back in the past? I mean, what cute animals?¡± Pabloughed after listening to Lilly¡¯s words. He said, ¡°There are many.¡± Who could have imagined that Emperor Prosper could transform this ce into such a paradise? Anyone who came would be astounded. The next moment, Lilly stood up and said, ¡°Michael, let¡¯s find some animal to y with!¡± It was such a magnificent celestial ce at the Pce of Emperor Prosper. Forest, ponds, and waterfalls surrounded it¡­ It felt like paradise. A flock of birds suddenly flew through the forest! Lilly held up the Hell Ruler Pce and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t run away!¡± The Pear Blossom was captured by the Hell Ruler Pce Lilly said, ¡°Little Beastie, let¡¯s follow me home!¡± ¡°Hello, Feral Fiend! You looked a little bit frail. Follow me home. My dad had really good medicine!¡± ¡°Wow! Master look! There¡¯s a ne! Wait, it¡¯s a roc?¡± Lilly shouted, ¡°Roc! Come down and y!¡± Polly was even making a mess too. ¡°Little bird! Come home!¡± ¡°Rx, we are having the same ancestor!¡± Pablo was anxiously watching this snackster messing out the entire ce. The beasts here would never be expected to enter the Hell Ruler Pce after staying here for thousands of years! They entered the Hell Ruler Pce before they died. Where could they go for justice? In the end, Lilly returned fully loaded. Every ghost was having such a good night. They had never been so satisfied with feasting after death. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious¡­¡± The ghost bride said, ¡°I want to have some more tomorrow¡­¡± The unlucky ghost said, ¡°My stomach is about to burst¡­¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jessie quickie covered his mouth and said, ¡°Mr. Unlucky, please don¡¯t say that¡± The unlucky ghost turned speechless. Lilly touched her round belly and face. If she returned like this, Granny wouldn¡¯t be worried. Lilly was concerned about her Granny. It had been such a long time in the Underworld. Granny must be worried¡­ Regardless of the circumstances, she should have visited her Granny. Chatper 1098 Chatper 1098 Lilly had made up her mind and decided to tell her parent. However, she found that her father was sitting on a cloudy while her mommy was on a soft couch. ¡°Daddy, Mommy?¡± Lilly asked confusingly. Were they asleep? She looked around and found out everyone was sleeping, either. There was spirit energy flowing on them. ¡°So they are upgrading.¡± Lilly was surprised and said, ¡°So you can upgrade by eating full?¡± ¡°How amazing! Master!¡± Master was asleep too¡­ Was it really that magical? Lilly grabbed thest piece of roastmb leg, which cooked perfectly. Although she was full, she felt like she could eat one more. So full. But why wasn¡¯t she like Father and the other ghosts if she was full? Lilly confusedly collected all the ghosts into the jar of souls. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Lilly nted a por in the jar of souls. She moved Master inside and hung him on the branch. Only Mommy and Daddy remained on thewn. Lilly couldn¡¯t bear to disturb them. So she transferred them into the pce while they were still sleeping. Then, Lilly said, ¡°This home is nothing without me!¡± Everything seemed to be muted in an instant. Lilly crawled andy down in front of her Mommy. She felt satisfied¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Daddy and Mummy to wake up tomorrow, and we will visit Granny¡­¡± She thought before sleeping. Then, she fell asleep until dawn. Lilly woke up and found that everything was still silent. Mommy and Daddy were still asleep. Lilly immediately said, ¡°Mommy?¡± She gently squeezed Jean¡¯s hand, but there wasn¡¯t any reaction. Ghosts didn¡¯t breathe, so it seemed like nothing was wrong. Lilly ran toward his father and opened his eyelids. ¡°He¡¯s not dead¡­¡± Lilly sat and waited for a long time. Even Polly was asleep. Only Tortoise was awake. He was trying to grab some food and water¡­ The next moment, he was caught by Lilly. ¡°Mr. Tortoise, how long do you think Mommy and Daddy will sleep?¡± Tortoise turned silent¡­ Tortoise ignored Lilly and retracted his hands, legs, and head. Lilly whispered while putting Tortoise on the ground, ¡°Still need a month?¡± ¡°That¡¯s too long!¡± How long would it be in the Underworld? Lilly pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first. Mr. Tortoise, help me to take care of them! Let me them know I am going to visit Granny if they woke up¡­¡± Lilly stood up and started packing. She even packed some treasures from his Daddy¡¯s pce¡­ Then she walked into the forest and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring some delicious fruit for Granny too¡­¡± ¡°Dad said this bamboo is good. I¡¯ll bring it for Grandpa¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring this beautiful flower for Aunt Lisa too¡­¡± Unconsciously, Lilly walked across the boundary of the Pce of Emperor Prosper¡­ She had picked fruits, nts, and mushrooms along the way¡­ Lilly specifically picked the ones Daddy said were edible. She even caught a beast and intended to make some soup for Granny¡­ ¡°All right, that¡¯s it!¡± Just as Lilly was leaving, a voice suddenly said, ¡°Stop!¡± Lilly was stunned. Were there others here? There was a girl wearing a traditional Chinese gown and walked toward her¡­ It was a blue dress, and her hair was tied up in double buns. She was gorgeous¡­ Unfortunately, her voice made people feel uneasy. ¡°Where did this little ghoste from? Who let youe here?¡± The Celestia Fairy said, ¡°This is the Pce of Emperor Prosper! Nobody cane in without my permission! Return all the things you have stolen! Chatper 1099 Chatper 1099 Lilly frowned and said, ¡°Who are you? Why are you being so rude to use me of stealing?¡± The Celestia Fairy replied, ¡°I am guarding this ce when Emperor Prosper is away. Without his permission, no one is allowed to enter! You showed up here. Isn¡¯t it stealing?¡± Lilly was stunned. ¡°Showing up here is stealing? If someone identally walks in this ce, would that also be stealing?¡± She whispered. The Celestia Fairy said coldly, ¡°Yes!¡± Lilly felt silent. ¡°So you are the guards here, right if you¡¯re guarding here?¡± Lilly asked. But this question almost made Celestia Fairy lose her temper. ¡°I am not a guard! I am here for Emperor Prosper! Don¡¯t make me repeat. Hand over the things you stole and get out!¡± Lilly felt frustrated. This girl was definitely a guard¡­ Lilly tried to exin, ¡°I didn¡¯t steal anything. I was originally living here, and Emperor Prosper is my father.¡± However, the Celestia Fairy sneered after listening to her words. She summoned a Misty Cloudsword and shed it toward Lilly! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Lilly was stunned and took a step back. She quickly summoned her purple sledgehammer and shed with the Misty Cloudsword! Lilly was flying away and barely managed to retreat within the boundary of the Pce of Emperor Prosper. Her weapon flew to another side. The ¡°Celestia Fairy staggered a few steps and crashed into a tree before stopping. Lilly felt confident. At least she could fight against this person! Lilly asked, ¡°Who are you? You should ask for rification since you are the guard here!¡± The Celestia Fairy replied coldly, ¡°You¡¯re lying. The daughter of Emperor Prosper was dead!¡± Lilly felt silent. The Celestia Fairy took a deep breath and said, ¡°Now, I am his daughter!¡± Lilly was confused. Daddy¡¯s daughter? It was such nonsense! Her daddy only had one daughter. When did he have another daughter? Before Lilly could speak, the Celestia Fairy said, ¡°Get out!¡± Lilly felt something was wrong. Why did she have to leave? Couldn¡¯t the Celestia Fairy enter by herself? Lilly immediately understood. She noticed that the Celestia Fairy stood at a distance and couldn¡¯t take another step forward¡­ Lilly had an epiphany; the Celestia Fairy couldn¡¯t enter! Lilly said, ¡°Come over if you can!¡± The Celestia Fairy was infuriated. If she could enter, she wouldn¡¯t have been guarding the pce for thousands of years! For thousands of years, she had faithfully guarded the Northin Land. She had even built her cave below the pce and cultivated herself for thousands of years. However, she could never enter the pce or cross its boundary¡­ But today, a little brat suddenly appeared, entered the pce, and even stole things inside! The Celestia Fairy said coldly, ¡°A young child like you is already a thief. Didn¡¯t your mother teach you any manners?¡± Lilly instantly became angry. Lilly was still polite to her because she considered that she was the guard here. But now, she dared to involve her mother. Lilly couldn¡¯t bear it anymore! ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize how dumb you are?¡± Lilly said. ¡°You said it yourself. Without Emperor Prosper¡¯s permission, no one could enter. But I¡¯m already inside, and you can¡¯te in. Isn¡¯t that enough to exin?¡± The Celestia Fairy replied, ¡°Who knows how you managed to get in? As long as Emperor Prosper is not back, you cannot enter!¡± ¡°Today, I will guard this ce no matter what happens. You can¡¯t take away anything from here!¡± Chatper 1100 Chatper 1100 Lilly was annoyed. However, her Master had told her not to fight with others because of anger. Lilly said, ¡°Fine, you can keep guarding then!¡± After saying that, she walked away without looking back. The ¡®Celestia Fairy¡¯ was so angry. But she couldn¡¯t enter the pce. She refused to believe that Lilly was the daughter of Emperor Prosper! Her mother had once told her that she had seen Emperor Prosper¡¯s daughter before. Emperor Prosper tried to break through the three path restraints with his daughter, but unexpectedly, the rules almost copsed! Emperor Prosper¡¯s daughter was dead at that time. That was why Emperor Prosper left the Northin Land¡­ She still remembered what her mother had said to her when she was young. ¡°Serene, remember this. You are the only daughter of Emperor Prosper¡­¡± ¡°I used to be a pce maid¡­I identally had an intimate night with Emperor Prosper and gave birth to you¡­¡± ¡°But Emperor Prosper has always loved her first daughter and ignored us¡­¡± ¡°You must recognize your father in the future!¡± Serene remembered these words for years. She had been guarding outside the pce just to find her dad. But now, her dad hadn¡¯t returned, and a little brat had entered before her! Serene had no idea how she had entered, but it must have been illegal! Serene didn¡¯t believe that she was weakerpared to Lilly. It was just because Lilly was standing in the area of the pce. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Lilly shoulde out and face her if she dared to! ¡°I want to see how long you can hide!¡± Serene whispered. There was a boundary in the Northin Land and the pce of Emperor Prosper. The boundary was highlyplicated and secured. Serene sneered and said, ¡°Do you think you can always be lucky and continue to enter?¡± She was waiting for Lilly to scream in pain. Serene waited for a long time. However, the expected screams never came. She frowned and wanted to see how long can this little brat survive. ** Lilly immediately went to see her parents after returning. They were still asleep. Lilly signed and said, ¡°How long do I need to wait¡­¡± ¡°A month, it¡¯s too long¡­¡± Granny might have grown older by one to two years. Lilly still remembered Granny¡¯s reminder before leaving. She reminded them toe back earlier. Lilly felt upset. She had be calm after being stopped by Serene. She shouldn¡¯t have left alone; what if anything terrible had happened to her on the way? It would only have let her parents be worried. ¡°Is there any way to return to Human Realm instantly?¡± Lilly thought to herself. ¡°Wait, it seems like there is such a way¡­¡± Lilly felt like she had teleported before. It was even faster than a time machine. Where was it¡­ As she thought about it, Lilly subconsciously returned to the room she woke up in on the first day. She stood before a stone cab and tapped her foot on a familiar stone. The next moment, a beam of light appeared! Lilly felt blurred and dizzy. It felt like sitting on a roller coaster. Luckily, It stopped after a short while. She found herself in another familiar ce. A mirror was ced on the dressing table. The mirror was surprised when it saw Lilly¡¯s sudden appearance. Chatper 1101 Chatper 1101 Lilly was surprised by the fact that she arrived at the ice pond in seconds! ¡°Wow! What is this elevator? It was as fast as the light!¡± Amazing! The size of the underworld is unimaginable, but I arrived within seconds! It took us days to fly from the underworlds to the Northin Landst time! ¡°We should invent this elevator! So convenient! I hope there is an elevator that belongs to the Crawford family!¡± What a great idea! Since there is an elevator going from the ice pond to the house, we could also get an elevator that goes straight to the house! Lilly stared at the floor in thought. The mirror was still struggling, as he believed that the Little Hades, which was Lilly, was here to take him back. Should I leave? Do I look eager to leave? Staying here is too boring. How about I act reserved and agree to leave with her? He unexpectedly witnessed Little Hades take out a shovel and begin to dig against the rocky ground. What is she doing all of a sudden? Lilly was strong; she dug a hole in the ground that had been previously solidified by the Emperor Prosper. ¡°This is not what I expected!¡± she eximed after looking inside. I thought there would be elevator equipment buried underground, but there was nothing in it. ¡°Strange¡­ There is no lift shaft, so where did the elevatore from?¡± Lilly pondered, looking at the mound of stones and dug-up soil. The mirror was speechless. I believed I was the Luminous Cave¡¯s most magnificent object, but I didn¡¯t expect the Little Hades to not notice me! What¡¯s the elevator she¡¯s looking for? There isn¡¯t an elevator here! Lilly suddenly filled the soil and the stones back into the hole and murmured, ¡°Forget it. I need to go back to Granny!¡± She turned around and left. The mirror was shocked and thought to himself, Wait! Does she forget about my existence? Well, it¡¯s not like I care! She will regret leaving me behindter! Lilly showed no sign of hesitation, and she kept walking. If I remind her, I feel like I am defeated! But if I don¡¯t, she¡¯s really gone! From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait¡­wait!¡± The mirror finally didn¡¯t hold back and shouted. Lilly paused and cast a suspicious nce in her direction. Who¡¯s speaking? Oh! The mirror is speaking! ¡°It¡¯s you! What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lilly asked. The mirror was depressed after hearing her answer. She forgot about me! And yet she said she would take me away the previous time! The mirror reddened, and was tongue-tied. ¡°Are you saying hello to me?¡± Lilly waved her hand to the mirror and said, ¡°Hello, bye, and I need to go now.¡± Seeing that the little Hades who had finished speaking was about to leave again, the mirror blurted out, ¡°You are trying to study where this elevator came from, right? I know the answer!¡± Lilly turned to the mirror and asked in excitement, ¡°Do you really know the answer?¡± With pride, the mirror dered, ¡°Of course, I never lie.¡± ¡°Great! Please exin to me how this lift is constructed.¡± The hole that Lilly had just dug out sparkled in the mirror as a sh of golden light. The mirror¡¯s reflection revealed aplex golden pattern in the hole. These lines resembled Lilly¡¯s typical runes in some ways, but they were way moreplicated. Lilly felt dizzy looking at them. The mirror said, ¡°It¡¯s useless if you dig underground. The elevator is in mid-air.¡± ¡°Awesome! It turned out to be a painted elevator! And it was invisible!¡± Lilly shouted. The mirror thought to itself, of course it is not painted! Lilly sighed, ¡°I thought I could easily build the elevator like stacking blocks¡­ I never expected it to be so difficult.¡± The mirror was speechless. Do you think you are ying with Lego? ¡°I better go back to Granny first. I won¡¯t be able to learn this in a short time.¡± She walked away once more. I will be backter. Give me a month, and I could create an elevator just like this! The mirror quickly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you return to your grandmother¡¯s house and carefully study this elevator?¡± I must do something so that she won¡¯t leave without me! With a quick sh of its mirror, it wlessly mimicked the elevator. What¡¯s more, it was in three dimensions. Lilly could study it thoroughly. The mirror was hinting at her, Take me back! You could study as long as you want! Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 ¡°Do you have a copy function?¡± Lilly inquired in amazement. ¡°How does it work? You copy and paste an object? Cute little mirror, why don¡¯t youe back to Granny¡¯s house with me? My granny cooks deliciously,¡± Lilly murmured softly. High-end hunters often appear in the form of prey. ¡°Since you begged for it, I shall ept the offer!¡± If it had a nose, it would almost tilt towards the sky. With a smile, Lilly immediately said, ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go!¡± She held the mirror in her hand since she remembered that it didn¡¯t want to stay in the Hell Ruler Pce. The mirror chuckled and responded, ¡°My name is not the mirror.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°You used to name me the World Mirror,¡± the mirror bragged. A mirror that can be used to learn about the world. Nothing could escape the World Mirror. ¡°Such a beautiful name! I used to be awesome.¡± Lilly nodded. The World Mirror was wordless when Lillyplimented herself. Finally, they could go back in peace. In the Grey Earth. The ck Cat was resting on a rock beside the spiritual spring. Some cats surrounded the sacred tree while practicing their power. The Little Heartless Cat opened its eyes, and I felt like I had be stronger! He showed off his biceps like a human. He felt hungry and hurriedly made his way to the nearby grass. He checked to make sure no cat had discovered him and pulled out a small dried fish. He received the dried fish from Lilly. He treasured them, and this was his second one. He felt a gaze on him, and as soon as he raised his head, the King of ck Cats was peering down at him with icy eyes. The Little Heartless Cat shouted, ¡°Meow!¡± He dropped the dried fish to the ground. The ck Cat said, ¡°Lazy around our practice time, the dried fish is confiscated!¡± The Little Heartless Cat protested in a low voice, ¡°Your highness, I have eaten this dried fish!¡± The ck Cat was stunned. What do you mean? Do you think I care about your dried fish? Ignorant brat! The Little Heartless Cat did not dare to say a word but nced at his dried fish on the ground. Suddenly, a gust of wind passed them. ¡°Hello and goodbye!¡± Lilly ran over them. The Little Heartless Cat couldn¡¯t stand straight. The ck Cat mumbled, ¡°Practice well.¡± He followed Lilly like an invisible lightning bolt. It¡¯s not like I miss the dried fish from the Crawford family. I have realized I have left something in the Bellflower¡¯s hand. I should go back and settle this with Bellflower. ** In the house of Crawford. Bellflower sneezed suddenly, and it stopped licking its paws. Bettany said worriedly to Hugh, ¡°Did Bellflower catch a cold?¡± Hugh replied while reading a book, ¡°It¡¯s just a few sneezes.¡± Bettany did not refute him; she looked through the window and said, ¡°I miss Lilly. I hope she is doing great. Is she taking good care of herself?¡± Hugh stopped flipping through the book and said, ¡°Nothing bad will happen to her. You should stop worrying.¡± Jack entered the room and said, ¡°Old Mrs. Crawford, Madame Lisa, and Mr. Anthony will be home tonight. Should we get more ingredients?¡± He had been getting old, but his posture was still perfect. Bettany said in surprise, ¡°Lisa is back too.¡± After the two got married, they were busy and only came back once in a while. They were just like Lilly. Margaret said, ¡°Old Mrs. Crawford, let me do the cooking today.¡± Children grew up day by day, but adults got older quietly. Margaret urges Old Mrs. Crawford to get some rest because her health has recently declined. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Bettany agreed to her suggestion, ¡°Sure, you may do it.¡± I am getting old; maybe it¡¯s time to let go of my responsibilities and rest. For a simple task such as cooking, I should leave it to others. ¡°Granny! I am back!¡± Far away, a small figure galloped across thewn, yelling happily. Bettany murmured, ¡°Hugh, am I getting too old as I am seeing an illusion now? I saw Lilly.¡± ¡°You are not! Lilly is back!¡± Hugh suppressed excitement in his voice. Margaret and Jack were stunned, and they said, ¡°Little Miss is back!¡± Just as the little figure was about to enter the door, Bettany stood up tremblingly and said, ¡°Hurry up, shop for the ingredients! I can still cook!¡± Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 Lilly slowed down when she was about to pounce on Bettany, and she hugged her. She said, ¡°Granny! I am back!¡± with joy. Bettany teared up immediately, ¡°Granny misses you!¡± She patted Lilly¡¯s head and asked, ¡°Have you been taking good care of yourself? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± She noticed Lilly had grown up; she looked plump and healthy, but she was still worried about her. From N?velDrama.Org. Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°I am all good, granny! Look at me!¡± She stretched out her arm. Bettany stared at her gently. You are finally home. Even though it took you longer thanst time, I am d you are back safe and sound. ¡°How about your father?¡± Bettany asked. Everyone knew ke was powerful, and they subconsciously weren¡¯t that worried about him. Lilly replied, ¡°Daddy and mummy are sleeping down there.¡± Bettany eximed with disbelief, ¡°Oh no! Your father¡­¡± Did he die? Jean had already passed away, and Lilly imed that they were sleeping together. It means they were buried together! Bettany didn¡¯t know how to react now. She was overjoyed when Lilly was back, but now she was depressed. Hugh embraced her shoulders, saying, ¡°This is life¡­ We can only ept it.¡± Lilly quickly said, ¡°It was a misunderstanding! Daddy is alive! He is not dead! We met Mummy, and we had a barbecue together!¡± Bettany and Hugh were both puzzled as soon as Lilly finished talking. Alive. Met mummy. And barbecue. They can actually barbecue underground. Bettany said nkly, ¡°Alright, d to hear that. Barbecue is not bad, I guess.¡± Josh ran down the stairs in slippers, while Hannah rushed out without her shoes. Josh said in surprise, ¡°Lils is back! Let¡¯s suspend my invention!¡± Hannah yelled happily, ¡°Lilly is back! Let¡¯s stop doing homework!¡± Drake followed after Hannah; he was about to lecture Hannah. He witnessed Josh and Hannah run up to hug Lilly. Lilly giggled while they squeezed her face and yed with her hand. Drake was slightly startled and sad. Lilly had gotten taller. She left the house with lovely flower braids on her head, looking adorable. She now came back in a blue dress and a different hairstyle. He thought to himself, My sister has grown up. I hadn¡¯t seen her for two years, and I didn¡¯t get to witness her growth. Josh said, ¡°Lils, you have grown much taller!¡± He oftenughed at Alban when he sent his sister to school every day. In fact, he was envious from the bottom of his heart. Instead of rarely seeing each other for a year or two, he hopes to grow up with Lilly and witness her growth too. Lilly was in the underworld, and she didn¡¯t think she had been gone for long. Two years in the mortal world were about half a year in the underworld. Sheforted Josh, saying, ¡°Josh, you should be proud of me! No one can experience this!¡± Hannah nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! I wanted to grow up in seconds, too! I am getting tired of all the homework!¡± Lillyughed, saying, ¡°Hannah, why are you doing your homework every time Ie back?¡± Hannah sighed, ¡°I have more homework now! Growing up isn¡¯t fun at all!¡± She never expected to have more homework in the sixth grade. Everyone told her that she could rx when she got to middle school. They were lying! I knew the homework was twice as heavy as in elementary school! I wanted to grow up instantly, please! She didn¡¯t understand the sorrow of the rest of the Crawford family; she envied Lilly for having such an ability. Lilly asked, ¡°Where is Zac?¡± Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 Josh replied, ¡°Zac went out.¡± The ghost that Zac tracked down recently was difficult to catch; he had been out for two days. Lilly calcted Zac¡¯s safety and was relieved to get a good reply. Josh suddenly asked softly, ¡°Lils, I have a question¡­¡± Lilly said, ¡°What is it?¡± Josh questioned, ¡°I think that I haven¡¯t grown up in the past two years¡­ I am only one year younger than my brother, but he is much taller than me now! Even Hannah caught up to me!¡± He was puzzled and depressed. ¡°I have Googled this question before; I should have grown at least 10 cm to 14 cm in two years! But in fact, I didn¡¯t gain a single centimeter. I¡¯m still 1.4 meters tall, just as I was when I was ten years old!¡± Lilly, who hadn¡¯t seen him for two years, was now 1.2 meters tall. Josh was already struggling with his height; he felt more pressure now. Lilly couldn¡¯t answer his question, ¡°Heh¡­¡± Bettany nagged while she was about to enter the kitchen, ¡°I have been worrying about his body! We have gone to the doctor several times but couldn¡¯t get any answers either.¡± Bettany was stressed about Josh¡¯s height as well! Her hobby was to raise children with her food, but Josh was not growing up! She had been working on various recipesst year; Drake, Zac, and Hannah all gained height except Josh. It was a great blow to her that she failed in Josh¡¯s case. Lilly smiled in guilt and said, ¡°Maybe he could grow taller in the future?¡± What should I do? I didn¡¯t know how to make up a lie! Josh and Bettany were stunned at Lilly¡¯s reaction; they both understood something from her expression. Josh was bbergasted. Bettany quickly changed the topic, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Josh could wear heightening shoes in the future. Granny will make something for Lilly to eat now.¡± She hurriedly walked to the kitchen. ¡°Granny, I have a souvenir for you!¡± Lilly took out the chicken she brought back from the Hell Ruler Pce. Josh and Bettany were terrified by the souvenir. Bettany said, ¡°What is this?¡± Lilly showed it off, ¡°It¡¯s a chicken!¡± Everyone looked at the ¡®chicken¡¯ in disbelief. No one had ever seen a chicken the size of a sheep. Is it edible? Josh shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s edible.¡± It was from the underworld. Lilly nodded her head affirmatively and said, ¡°It¡¯s edible! Daddy made this for me! It was delicious! My face had grown big because of this!¡± Josh was amazed by her answers, ¡°We will eat it! Granny, I will give you a hand!¡± Lils gained weight and height after eating the chicken. Maybe I could gain some height too! The chicken¡¯s life was over before it knew it. Drake was curious about the souvenir from the underworld, too. Lilly took out the mushrooms she had picked. The kids sat together to remove the soil from the roots of the mushroom. Josh asked, ¡°Lils, is there soil and grass in the underworld?¡± He wouldn¡¯t have noticed any difference if Lilly hadn¡¯t said these were picked from the underworld. Lilly nodded. ¡°Yes, they have it. The underworld is not buried under the ground. You can¡¯t reach there even if you dig through the earth.¡± Hannah immediately asked, ¡°Why is that so?¡± I have always thought that the underworld was just buried under the ground! Hannah was not as knowledgeable as her brothers; she had always thought that she could find Lilly if she dug deep. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Lilly gave her an example, ¡°The mortal world and the underworld are like two different ss bottles with two different barriers.¡± Josh and Drake were deep in thought. The underworld was another space independent of the mortal world. For example, a game¡¯s protagonist lives in a virtual world that people could never truly join. Correspondingly, there would naturally be flowers and nts in the underworld. Hannah was the only one who was still confused. It doesn¡¯t matter where the underworld is, as long as it can be dug! Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 Everyone had no idea what Hannah was thinking. They cleaned and cut the mushrooms into small pieces. Lilly ssified different kinds of mushrooms and picked some for Bettany, ¡°Granny, these kinds are best to be stewed! Mummy likes to braise these instead.¡± Bettany pretended to ask unintentionally, ¡°Does your mummy prefer braised mushrooms?¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Yes! Daddy likes to stew them, Master likes the stir-fried ones, but Mummy likes the braised ones! Granny, let¡¯s put some soy sauce and oyster sauce into the mushroom soup! It¡¯s delicious!¡± Bettany nodded and was d to know that Jean was having a good time in the underworld. ¡°Let¡¯s raise them!¡± Lilly agreed in excitement. Josh couldn¡¯t help being curious; he asked Lilly, ¡°The underworld has soy sauce and oyster sauce too?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°They do! When we had no salt, Daddy even used elixirs.¡± That¡¯s right! The elixirs! Lilly took out some pills and introduced them to Bettany, ¡°Granny! I have more for you!¡± She passed her the pills, namely the anti-poison pill, the body-strengthening pill, and the longevity pill. The anti-poison pills could protect everyone from viruses and diseases. The body-strengthening pills could enhance the body¡¯s immunity. The longevity pills worked as their name suggests; they increased one¡¯s lifespan. These pills were useless in the underworld; everyone was a ghost, after all. Bettany said, ¡°What should I do with these?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°Just add them in, Granny.¡± Bettany nodded. Just as the kids walked into the living room, an extremely strong aroma came from the kitchen. Josh was dripping from the rich aroma. Drake lectured him, ¡°Dirty brat¡­¡± He quickly closed his mouth to prevent his saliva from dripping out. Hugh was attracted by the aroma and said, ¡°Bettany is getting better at cooking now!¡± Lilly said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Grandpa, I brought you bamboo!¡± Hugh said, ¡°I don¡¯t need any gifts, Lilly.¡± I have just nted bamboo in the garden; it¡¯s not that I am obsessed with them. I am not a panda. Lilly took out a few clusters of bamboo and said, ¡°This bamboo emits fragrance that can boost your energy. Grandpa, you could exercise beside them in the morning, and you will feel good!¡± They looked as shiny as jade; they shone under the sun. The leaves were dark green, which looked gorgeous. Hugh immediately said, ¡°Yes, I love bamboo!¡± He hurriedly carried the bamboo to the backyard to nt it. He refused to let the gardeners help out. The gardeners looked at Hugh confusedly. Are we losing our jobs now? Lilly gave Josh a blueprint and said, ¡°I took this from Daddy! It¡¯s a drawing of various inventions!¡± Josh was thrilled. She then gave Drake a book, ¡°This book recorded the ancient times. It was rare and couldn¡¯t be found in the mortal world.¡± She passed Hannah a pen and said, ¡°This pen writes automatically.¡± She was cut off by Hannah¡¯s exciting shouts, ¡°I love it! What a lovely gift!¡± Lilly hurriedly calmed her down, saying, ¡°Hannah, you have to control it with willpower!¡± Hannah grabbed the pen and ran upstairs, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s try it out now!¡± Drake frowned. ¡°This is the first time I have seen her so eager to do homework. Is the pen that magical?¡± Lilly said, ¡°Hmph. It is actually semi-automatic. It works when she relies on herself! As long as she thinks fast, the pen writes fast.¡± If its owner was dull, this pen was considered useless. Josh said worriedly, ¡°Oh no. Hannah is such a fool; she will run down crying, saying that you lied to her.¡± Hannah suddenly shouted in excitement, ¡°Oh yes! The pen is moving on its own!¡± Josh was surprised. Lillyughed and said, ¡°Josh, Hannah is not stupid. She simply didn¡¯t pay attention to her studies. In order to use the pen, she needs to focus on her homework now. Which will soon create a positive loop as she needs to utilize her knowledge to finish her homework faster.¡± Josh said, ¡°I got it. If it¡¯s in a game, it means she has upgraded her weapons to fight the bosses now!¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Drake was left speechless by their analogy.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chatper 1106 Chatper 1106 In the Crawford family group. Hugh wrote, ¡°Lilly is back; who is free toe back tonight?¡± Anthony, who was on the way, mmed on the gas pedal. Lisa replied using Anthony¡¯s ount, ¡°The meeting is suspended; I will be back!¡± Everyone decided to follow the way she replied. From N?velDrama.Org. Bryson replied, ¡°The ne stopped in mid-air; I will parachute back.¡± Jonas replied, ¡°The award show is suspended; I will fly back home with the trophy.¡± Edward replied, ¡°The project is suspended; I will drive the excavator back.¡± Max replied, ¡°The experiment is suspended; Stacy will send me back.¡± Cloud replied, ¡°The bullet is stopped; I will step on it and go back home.¡± Gilbert replied, ¡°The operation is suspended¡­ Oh no, I can¡¯t do this. I will be back soon.¡± Liam did not join them; he was on his way back. The news of eight sons of the Crawford Family rushing back home caused a scene in Alfornada. Everyone was discussing it, ¡°Did Old Mrs. Crawford pass away?¡± ¡°I heard that she has not been in good health for the past two years; she has not been attending any events either.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not surprising if that¡¯s the truth.¡± The Miller Family was also curious about what happened; Tina asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we pay a visit? We could do something about this.¡± Thomas red at her and asked, ¡°Are you not satisfied with the punishment we got back then?¡± The Miller Family nearly went bankrupt a few years ago; fortunately, the Crawford Family let them off the hook in the end. Tina said embarrassingly, ¡°I wanted the best for the Miller family.¡± We could have been promoted into the upper-ss circle. Look at us now; we are just an ordinary middle-ss family. We are richer than ordinary people, but we are nothing in the upper-ss circle! Cheryl was doing her homework obediently. She had grown up and be more mature. She thought of Lilly, the girl who was treated like a princess; everyone fawned over her. Unlike her, she must be sweet-mouthed to please others. I wanted to be like Lilly. Why didn¡¯t my parents work harder to provide me with that life? Cheryl thought so, but she didn¡¯t dare say it out loud; she continued doing her homework silently. The eight uncles arrived at the Crawford Family¡¯s mansion. They smelled a mouth-watering aroma as soon as they entered the house. ¡°Lilly!¡± Lisa shouted as she ran into the house. I didn¡¯t need to take care of my image; I am going to see Lilly! Lilly was feeding General and Bailey the food made by Bettany. It was made from the underworld¡¯s chicken bones and mixed with rice. The dogs of the Crawford Family were never fed canned food; they all grew healthy. Lilly patted their heads and said, ¡°Dig in! It tastes great!¡± The two dogs enjoyed it as soon as Lilly put their bowl down. Josh wiped away his saliva as he stared at the dog¡¯s food. He murmured, ¡°It¡¯s strange that we humans can consume items from the underworld. Not to mention that they are delicious too.¡± This was new to him, but he adapted to it quickly. Humans could never travel to the end of the universe. The existence of new things other than human civilization is not imusible. Lilly said hesitantly, ¡°Josh, about your height¡­¡± Josh said dejectedly, ¡°I knew the answer. There is a record that the Asmodeus is in the form of a child. The moment that I awakened my power, I was frozen at the age of ten, am I right?¡± Lilly nodded andforted him, saying, ¡°Josh, think about it! When you fight any bad guys in the future, they start making fun of your height, and you beat them up in seconds! This contrast is so amazing and cool!¡± Josh was speechless. It feels like I will jump up and hit their knees instead. Lils, don¡¯tfort me next time. Someone appeared suddenly; it was Lisa! She picked Lilly up and kissed her. ¡°Lilly! My baby!¡± Josh looked at her and yelled in his mind, Mom, your son is here! Did you forget about me? Chatper 1107 Chatper 1107 Lilly felt dazed while being kissed by Lisa. She quickly stretched out her hand and held her face. ¡°Aunt Lisa, I brought some colorful flowers for you!¡± Lilly said. Lisa said, ¡°Are they edible?¡± Lilly was confused. This was not the reaction she was expecting. ¡°You could try to eat them.¡± Lilly replied. Anthony took the bouquet of flowers and gently patted Lilly¡¯s head. ¡°ck flowers are rare; I will keep them.¡± Lilly eximed, ¡°Uncle Anthony, I missed you!¡± He was the richest uncle. Anthony indulgently smiled and put the flowers in arge vase with some ice pond water inside. The flower in the underworld had never seen the Sun in the Human Realm before. The flower shone under the sunlight. Drake quietly took a picture of it. It was wonderful. He set the photo as his phone wallpaper. Josh looked at the flowers and asked, ¡°Lils, how can flowers from the Underworld bloom in the sunlight?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°It¡¯s true that most of the ghosts and flowers in the Underworld can¡¯t face the sun. But the things I brought back are not ordinary!¡± Josh was speechless. This made Josh want to eat the flowers as well. Lilly continued to say, ¡°There are also spirit beasts and demonic beasts!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that spirit beasts can only be eaten by ghosts. But demonic beasts can be eaten by humans. It¡¯s delicious!¡± Daddy raised only demonic beasts in the area of the pce and a few mythical creatures. He mentioned that only mythical creatures could not be eaten. Lilly regretted not bringing Icemount Fish back. She wanted Bettany and others to eat it too. Josh was really curious about the Underworld. It sounded more like a cultivation world. He asked Lilly a lot of questions. Liam and others came back. Lilly was surprised when she saw eight uncles here! Gilbert took a teddy bear and said, ¡°Lilly, look!¡± Lilly eximed in surprise, ¡°Is this a gift for me?¡± Gilbert nodded, took out another teddy bear, and said, ¡°This is for Hannah. Where is she?¡± Josh said, ¡°She went to do her homework. Uncle Gilbert, why don¡¯t I have a gift?¡± Gilbert replied, ¡°You are a boy!¡± However, he had prepared gifts for Josh and the others too. It had be a habit for the Crawford family to buy five gifts. Bryson took out a string of hand beads and said, ¡°I bought it for Lilly, although Lilly might not need these. It looked nice.¡± Edward¡¯s gift was a golden lock that he had made while at work. Jonas¡¯s gift was a beautiful hairpin, while other uncles were giving gifts such as a gold chain and a box of rare fruits. Lilly was surprised. She held the gold chain and golden lock in her hands. Those gifts were expensive! ¡°Thank you, Uncles! By the way, why did all of youe back together? Lilly said. Edward hugged Lilly and said, ¡°Lilly has grown up. You¡¯re so tall now!¡± Brysonughed and said, ¡°Anthony asked us toe back, saying there was an important announcement.¡± They didn¡¯t expect such a big surprise and sped up their journey. Lilly asked curiously, ¡°What is the announcement?¡± Anthony remained silent. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Bettany said from the restaurant, ¡°Come over and eat!¡± The table was filled with delicious food. Hannah rushed downstairs when she heard the call to eat. She happily eximed, ¡°Dad! I finished my homework!¡± Liam was surprised and asked, ¡°All by yourself?¡± Hannah replied proudly, ¡°Yes. I finished every homework in just an hour.¡± Liam¡¯s expression turned worried. He pulled Lilly over and asked, ¡°There isn¡¯t a second Hannah, right?¡± Lilly turned speechless. Chatper 1108 Chatper 1108 The dinner was over. Bettany felt happy as she looked at the empty tes and bowls on the table. The most satisfying thing for a chief was seeing empty tes and bowls. The Crawford family members were lying on the sofa while some Uncles hung around Crawford Mansion. The air was filled with sweat after a quick walk. ¡°Hurry up and take a shower!¡± Lisa said. Edward wondered and said, ¡°Lisa doesn¡¯t seem to sweat.¡± Anthony pressed his hand on Edward¡¯s head and said, ¡°Go take your bath.¡± Gilbert said, ¡°I thought you had something to announce?¡± Lilly sat straight from the sofa and said, ¡°Right, Uncle Anthony hasn¡¯t told us yet!¡± Anthony hesitated and said, ¡°It¡¯s about your Aunt Lisa.¡± Lisa said confusedly, ¡°About me?¡± What was wrong with her? She had be better and was almost no different from a living person. In any case, she felt she was just like a living person. So, what was the matter? Anthony¡¯s hesitation confused everyone. Bettanyined, ¡°Just say it out. We¡¯re a family. There¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t talk about. Last time you even had problems with your sexual life.¡± Hugh quickly covered Bettany¡¯s mouth. Anthony was going to be ridiculed! Men cared a lot about this aspect! Anthony looked at Lilly and said, ¡°It¡¯s about Lisa¡¯s pregnancy.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Lilly was stunned. Drake was shocked and dropped his book on the ground. Lilly eximed, ¡°Aunt Lisa is pregnant?¡± Josh eximed, ¡°My mom is having her third child!¡± Drake felt silence and fell into his imagination. Would the younger sibling be like a normal person? Would it be born as a zombie? What would be a good name? It seemed like Drake had to take care of the child. Everyone was stunned and looked at Lisa. Even Lisa herself looked at her belly in shock. Lilly said, ¡°Uncle Anthony, we didn¡¯t misunderstand, right?¡± Anthony nodded. Bettany stood up and said, ¡°Am I going to be a great-grandmother?¡± Josh said, ¡°You¡¯re still Granny.¡± Bettany fell silent as Josh¡¯s words made sense. Hugh said severely, ¡°How many months have you been pregnant?¡± Anthony said, ¡°That¡¯s the problem. It had already been six months.¡± Everyone was stunned in shock again and looked at Lisa¡¯s slender waist. Lisa said, ¡°I might be pregnant with gas.¡± Otherwise, why hadn¡¯t her belly be round? Lilly approached and checked Lisa¡¯s pulse. ¡°Aunt Lisa, don¡¯t move,¡± Lilly said. Gilbert was surprised. ¡°Lilly knows about pulse checking?¡± Lilly said solemnly, ¡°Nope.¡± Lilly continued to say, ¡°But I know about horoscopes.¡± Everyone fell silent. Chatper 1109 Chatper 1109 Lilly carefully checked Aunt Lisa¡¯s pulse while applying pressure. She had a strong pulse and everything that a human being ought to have, but she also had something extra, her spirit energy was surging. Aunt Lisa was an inheritor of the Witch God bloodline. She had been undead for several years, and her physique was also strong. Lilly wasn¡¯t sure if she would get pregnant in this situation. Lilly had a serious look on her face as she sat cross-legged on the couch. Josh asked nervously, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Lilly said gently, ¡°Daddy mentioned before¡­ If metaphysics fails, we should turn to scientific methods. Why don¡¯t we take Aunt Lisa to do an ultrasound?¡± Everyone was silent. ¡°The blood test and urine test can show pregnancy,¡± Anthony added. ¡°But the ultrasound can¡¯t show it.¡± Lilly patted Uncle Anthony on the shoulder and said, ¡°Uncle Anthony, don¡¯t worry! Whether Aunt Lisa is pregnant or not, we will know after ten months. All we had to do was wait.¡± She smiled, which put everyone at ease. Edward nodded in agreement and said, That¡¯s true; we¡¯ll know when Lisa is going to give birth.¡± Bettany stated, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte; let¡¯s go to bed!¡± We should leave it to time and God if we do not know the answer. You¡¯ll always know what you ought to know, and God will make arrangements for what you aren¡¯t permitted to know. Lilly had not slept at home in a long time. She inhaled deeply, and the quilt smelled like the sun! Granny wasn¡¯t sure when she¡¯d return, so she frequently washed and dried the quilt for her. Lilly got emotional, saying, ¡°Granny¡¯s hair had turned a lot whiter.¡± Lilly cuddled the bunny and said softly, ¡°When I¡¯m not at home, you have to apany Granny for me.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The bunny that her mother gave Lilly was left alone at home. She usually keeps it by her bedside at home. Bunny was unable to talk and was certainly unable to respond. Lilly remembered that her elevator had not been built yet. However, she was too ¡°busy¡± today; she was busy eating, chatting with her siblings, and spending time with her grandparents and uncles. It¡¯s okay; I will think about it after I get some sleep! Lilly thought. Lilly quickly fell asleep. The World Mirror, which was ced on the dressing table, was speechless. It imagined that after being brought back, Little Hades would cherish him, but Little Hades fell asleep and ignored him! The World Mirror also went to sleep. The World Mirror awoke from its sleep the following morning to find itself being watched. ¡°Wow, this mirror is not an ordinary mirror!¡± Josh eximed, amazed. ¡°Does it have anything to do with artificial intelligence? It can even express itself!¡± ¡°Does the Virtual Human run into the mirror?¡± Josh asked, poking his hand in the mirror. ¡°Can a Virtual Human sleep?¡± asked Hannah. There was a sleeping expression in the mirror just now, but now it has a confused face. The World Mirror said firmly, ¡°You are the Virtual human; you are both Virtual humans!¡± Josh said, ¡°Wow!¡± Undoubtedly, Uncle Max should have made it because it¡¯s so clever.¡± When Lilly awoke, she was momentarily confused and asked, ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Josh replied, ¡°Lilly, we are ying with your artificial intelligence!¡± ¡°You finally got up; I finished my homework; where are we going to y today?¡± said Hannah as she hurried to her side. Lilly was surprised and said, ¡°That¡¯s fast!¡± Hannah was proud, ¡°Of course! Today I got up at seven to supervise the automated pen to write my homework!¡± Lilly was stunned. She changed the subject, ¡°Josh, that mirror is not a Virtual human; it¡¯s from the underworld.¡± Josh, who was grimacing and staring at the mirror, was surprised. From the underworld! Ghost? He was no longer afraid of ghosts, but he was so close to the mirror! He was not going to suck my soul, was he? The World Mirror seemed to be able to understand Josh¡¯s thinking, showing a sneering expression and saying, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since no one has been so close. It¡¯s fantastic. I¡¯m so full.¡± Josh was shocked to discover that he had transformed into an old man in the mirror! Chatper 1110 Chatper 1110 Josh quickly stepped away to look in the other mirror because he was so terrified. He was unaware that the World Mirror could control other mirrors. Unsurprisingly, he noticed that he had wrinkles on his face and, more significantly, that he had grown shorter as he aged. He was even shorter than Lilly! Josh touched his wrinkled face, noticing that he had aged from a charming young man to an old man. ¡°Lilly! I am old!¡± yelled Josh. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Lilly was speechless. ¡°Stop ying!¡± She warned the World Mirror. Josh returned to his previous self. He was delighted and thought that being frozen at the age of ten was perfectly eptable; it was far better than being an old man who was ten. ¡°Josh, this mirror is called the World Mirror,¡± Lilly said. ¡°It can disy your appearance in your past, present, and afterlife, and it is also aware of all of your innermost thoughts while you are in front of it.¡± ¡°The World Mirror can confuse people; everything it showed you was an illusion.¡± Josh¡¯s fears could be disyed through the World Mirror. Josh was stunned, then quickly became excited. That¡¯s so cool! Lilly jumped out of bed, grabbed the mirror, and sat back down on the sofa. ¡°Josh, it also has a very powerful ability. It can recreate anything in this world that has appeared in front of it,¡± said Lilly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Josh said this in confusion. Lilly said, ¡°I came back using the elevator.¡± She discussed the procedure for returning with Josh and also brought up the individual who imed to have the same father as her. ¡°She is not Uncle ke¡¯s daughter; Uncle ke is not that kind of person,¡± Hannah said after hearing Lilly¡¯s words. Josh was speechless and said, ¡°Stop talking; you know nothing about it.¡± Lilly shook his head and said, ¡°This is not important! The important thing is the elevator!¡± Josh was stunned. It doesn¡¯t matter? Your father will be heartbroken to learn this. The World Mirror showed the appearance of the ¡°elevator¡±. The elevator hadplicated lines and patterns. Countless lines converged into massive veins, eventually forming the look of an ¡®elevator¡¯. Josh couldn¡¯t stand it with just a nce, and he became dizzy. Hannah was dizzy as well. Josh asked, ¡°Lilly, why do you call this an elevator?¡± As a science student, he was familiar with the elevator¡¯s structure, but what was in front of him had nothing to do with it. ¡°I don¡¯t understand either, but as long as I can write the spells, then I can go home anytime I want,¡± Lilly said as she studied the elevator¡¯s runes. She was very familiar with writing spells in the void. Lilly was unaware that many people had difficulty writing spells on paper; it is nearly impossible to write spells in the void. The sess rate of writing spells in the void was only about 10%. But she was always sessful, so she decided to recreate the ¡®elevator¡¯. Lilly was immersed in her research. Josh could not stand the suppressed lines in the mirror. Josh pulled out his phone, snapped a couple of pictures, and zoomed in on the phone; it worked. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like that before¡±, Josh stated. ¡°It¡¯s like the concept of space folding!¡± Even the most advanced instruments were unable to generate such lines! Lilly forgot to eat while studying it all day and night. Bettany and the others noticed Lilly was studying something important, and they didn¡¯t dare disturb her. Lilly suddenly stood up! Josh quickly stood up and asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Lilly replied, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Chatper 1111 Chatper 1111 Lilly lowered her head and ate quickly while thinking about the elevator. Bettany felt worried and said, ¡°Lilly, we don¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± ¡°No, I have to work hard!¡± Lilly replied while eating. ¡°Granny, I¡¯ll go to schoolter.¡± Bettany was confused for a few seconds. Oh, I almost forgot Lilly had to go to school today. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t.¡± Bettany paused for a moment before responding, ¡°Going to school is to gain knowledge and cultivate their qualities, but you are different.¡± Bettany considered Lilly a quick thinker and an outstanding girl. Lilly could remember every lesson Drake had taught her, and she aced the test at home. ¡°We have to be humble in our learning,¡± Lilly replied, shaking her head. Bettany was relieved, but she was speechless after hearing Lilly¡¯s words. ¡°Granny, our main goal is to participate!¡± said Lilly. Lilly studied the elevator again after eating; she estimated that the studies would take roughly a month and that they were only getting started. After looking for two days, she was fatigued, so she went to school early Monday morning with her siblings to ease her thoughts. Zachary did not return until Monday morning. He seemed exhausted and walked upstairs without saying anything. ¡°Zac, do you want to have breakfast? Are you still attending school?¡± Bettany asked. Zachary shook his head, stating that he was too tired to go. He still had the strength to attend school, but he didn¡¯t want to. Suddenly, he sensed that something was off. The maid was cleaning Lilly¡¯s room. Zachary took a step back and looked inside Lilly¡¯s room. He noticed a mirror on her table, which he hadn¡¯t seen. The maid was about to wipe the mirror clean. Zachary quickly stopped her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± The maid stopped and looked confused. ¡°Lilly is back?¡± questioned Zachary. ¡°Little Miss has been back for two days and just went to school this morning,¡± the maid said. Zachary suddenly became excited. I am going to school! Zachary said, ¡°You won¡¯t have to clean Lilly¡¯s room again. We¡¯ll clean things up for her.¡± After hearing what Zachary had to say, the maid set the mirror aside, nodded, and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Little Miss had been in the room for two days. She went to school today, and the maid came into the room to clean ording to the rules and habits. The maid locked the door and walked away silently. They had no right to ask questions. Bettany was about to go to the supermarket with Margaret, but she noticed Zacharying downstairs with his schoolbag on his back. Bettany asked, ¡°Hmm?¡± Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t going to school?¡± Zachary stated, ¡°I changed my mind.¡± Bettany was stunned, knowing that he was going to find Lilly. She noticed him looking exhausted and purposefully didn¡¯t inform him that Lilly had returned, but in the end, he still wanted to go. Bettany dropped Zachary off at school before heading to the supermarket. When Zachary entered the ssroom, a few naughty students looked surprised and said, ¡°Hey, Zachary is here! It¡¯s unusual to see you here.¡± Zachary responded coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me.¡± ¡°What could you do to me?¡± replied the naughty student. Zachary simply moved his finger, and an invisible bad aura flew out. ¡°Tell you not to mess with him; I¡¯ll show you how to be quiet!¡± a female ghost stated as she clutched the naughty student¡¯s mouth. He was horrified to discover that he couldn¡¯t even open his mouth to speak! When the teacher entered the ssroom, everyone became silent. Zachary was thinking of ways to reach Lilly after ss. It had been two years. He hadn¡¯t seen Lilly in over two years. Zachary was in fifth grade two years ago and is currently in his first year of junior high. Lilly was in the third grade, Hannah in the fourth, Josh in the sixth, and his elder brother in the second year of junior high. Even though the school was divided into junior high and primary schools, fortunately, it was just across the street. Zachary will have to climb over the wall because the guard will not allow anyone to enter the school. ¡­ Josh and Zachary were in the same situation. Everyone had grown significantly taller by sixth grade, but he was still the shortest. When he walked into the ssroom in the morning, several boys wouldN?velDrama.Org owns this text. Cheryl sat beside one of the boys and whispered to him, ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking; the teacher will be here soon.¡± The boy¡¯s eyes widened as he tried and failed to open his mouth. He was terrified. But from everyone¡¯s perspective, he remained silent after hearing what Cheryl said. Someoneughed again: ¡°Hey, why is Thiago so obedient today? Sure enough, he listens to Cheryl!¡± Chatper 1112 Chatper 1112 Lilly lowered her head and ate quickly while thinking about the elevator. Bettany felt worried and said, ¡°Lilly, we don¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± ¡°No, I have to work hard!¡± Lilly replied while eating. ¡°Granny, I¡¯ll go to schoolter.¡± Bettany was confused for a few seconds. Oh, I almost forgot Lilly had to go to school today. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t.¡± Bettany paused for a moment before responding, ¡°Going to school is to gain knowledge and cultivate their qualities, but you are different.¡± Bettany considered Lilly a quick thinker and an outstanding girl. Lilly could remember every lesson Drake had taught her, and she aced the test at home. ¡°We have to be humble in our learning,¡± Lilly replied, shaking her head. Bettany was relieved, but she was speechless after hearing Lilly¡¯s words. ¡°Granny, our main goal is to participate!¡± said Lilly. Lilly studied the elevator again after eating; she estimated that the studies would take roughly a month and that they were only getting started. After looking for two days, she was fatigued, so she went to school early Monday morning with her siblings to ease her thoughts. Zachary did not return until Monday morning. He seemed exhausted and walked upstairs without saying anything. ¡°Zac, do you want to have breakfast? Are you still attending school?¡± Bettany asked. Zachary shook his head, stating that he was too tired to go. He still had the strength to attend school, but he didn¡¯t want to. Suddenly, he sensed that something was off. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The maid was cleaning Lilly¡¯s room. Zachary took a step back and looked inside Lilly¡¯s room. He noticed a mirror on her table, which he hadn¡¯t seen. The maid was about to wipe the mirror clean. Zachary quickly stopped her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± The maid stopped and looked confused. ¡°Lilly is back?¡± questioned Zachary. ¡°Little Miss has been back for two days and just went to school this morning,¡± the maid said. Zachary suddenly became excited. I am going to school! Zachary said, ¡°You won¡¯t have to clean Lilly¡¯s room again. We¡¯ll clean things up for her.¡± After hearing what Zachary had to say, the maid set the mirror aside, nodded, and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Little Miss had been in the room for two days. She went to school today, and the maid came into the room to clean ording to the rules and habits. The maid locked the door and walked away silently. They had no right to ask questions. Bettany was about to go to the supermarket with Margaret, but she noticed Zacharying downstairs with his schoolbag on his back. Bettany asked, ¡°Hmm?¡± Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t going to school?¡± Zachary stated, ¡°I changed my mind.¡± Bettany was stunned, knowing that he was going to find Lilly. She noticed him looking exhausted and purposefully didn¡¯t inform him that Lilly had returned, but in the end, he still wanted to go. Bettany dropped Zachary off at school before heading to the supermarket. When Zachary entered the ssroom, a few naughty students looked surprised and said, ¡°Hey, Zachary is here! It¡¯s unusual to see you here.¡± Zachary responded coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me.¡± ¡°What could you do to me?¡± replied the naughty student. Zachary simply moved his finger, and an invisible bad aura flew out. ¡°Tell you not to mess with him; I¡¯ll show you how to be quiet!¡± a female ghost stated as she clutched the naughty student¡¯s mouth. He was horrified to discover that he couldn¡¯t even open his mouth to speak! When the teacher entered the ssroom, everyone became silent. Zachary was thinking of ways to reach Lilly after ss. It had been two years. He hadn¡¯t seen Lilly in over two years. Zachary was in fifth grade two years ago and is currently in his first year of junior high. Lilly was in the third grade, Hannah in the fourth, Josh in the sixth, and his elder brother in the second year of junior high. Even though the school was divided into junior high and primary schools, fortunately, it was just across the street. Zachary will have to climb over the wall because the guard will not allow anyone to enter the school. ¡­ Josh and Zachary were in the same situation. Everyone had grown significantly taller by sixth grade, but he was still the shortest. When he walked into the ssroom in the morning, several boys would Cheryl sat beside one of the boys and whispered to him, ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking; the teacher will be here soon.¡± The boy¡¯s eyes widened as he tried and failed to open his mouth. He was terrified. But from everyone¡¯s perspective, he remained silent after hearing what Cheryl said. Someoneughed again: ¡°Hey, why is Thiago so obedient today? Sure enough, he listens to Cheryl!¡± Chatper 1113 Chatper 1113 Cheryl is jealous of Lilly¡¯s poprity and the fact that everyone seems attracted to her. What made her so special? It was simply due to her family¡¯s background. Many people would like me too if I were the Little Miss of the richest family. If I had such excellent brothers, I would also be adored by everyone. It was simply unfair that Lilly had everything I desired! Everything I had was the result of my hard work. Cheryl was dissatisfied and walked back to the ssroom with a calm expression on her face. Suddenly, a ssmate who happened to be walking beside her asked, ¡°Cheryl, who is that? Is that Lilly from the Crawford family?¡± The majority of students who study at this schoole from good family backgrounds. Because the Crawford family was wealthy, others would gossip about them behind their backs. Some knew that the Crawford family¡¯s Little Miss had been homeschooling at home. Additionally, they were also aware that only the oldest brother of the Crawford family performed exceptionally well in school, while the others would skip school for days. Cheryl smiled and said, ¡°She is often absent from school; I am not sure about that.¡± Herpanion then replied with jealousy, ¡°No matter who she is, she should attend sses.¡± Cheryl said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk about others like that; maybe they have their reasons.¡± There were two more people in the area. After hearing what Cheryl had to say, they asked, ¡°What¡¯s the reason she could skip school for two years? And now it¡¯s already the end of the semester.¡± ¡°The final exam is approaching; let¡¯s see how she makes a fool of herself.¡± ¡°Yeah, she doesn¡¯t study at all, so how can she get good grades on the exam?¡± That¡¯s right! Teachers liked students who excelled in their studies! The final exam will be held this week, and I was confident that I would be able to beat Lilly. Cheryl felt much better after thinking about it and was more eager to learn. Every day, she would be the first one to arrive at school. When she met the teacher, the teacher would alwayspliment her, saying, ¡°Cheryl is so hardworking!¡± Josh and Hannah sent Lilly to school on Friday. ¡°Lilly, the final exam is about to start today. Do you feel nervous?¡± Josh stated it tensely. Hannah asked, ¡°How about I give you that pen? It doesn¡¯t matter because I often fail the exam.¡± ¡°No need!¡± said Lilly while shaking her head. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± Despite what Lilly said, it had been challenging to study all of the subjects within this short period. Josh was concerned because she was bing exhausted. Lilly then said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can do it!¡± Soon after the exam was over, Lilly left the building. Josh and Hannah were waiting for her. They came towards Lilly as soon as they noticed her and asked about her performance on the exam. Drake was already waiting in the car, and they departed whileughing and chatting. Cheryl felt jealous as she watched this scene. ¡°We will see; you won¡¯t be able tough any longer on Monday when the results are announced,¡± said Cheryl. A ssmate suddenly caught up, interrupted, and said, ¡°Cheryl, the exam was so difficult, I must have failed!¡± ¡°How could it be? It¡¯s very simple!¡± Cheryl eximed. ¡°Only you think that way; why can¡¯t I be like you?¡± the ssmate yelled. ¡°You have good academics and are attractive! You will undoubtedly get first ce when the results are announced. Can you teach meter?¡± Cheryl smiled, nodded, and said, ¡°No problem.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The sixth-grade questions were more difficult this time. But Josh sessfully took first ce in the exam, and Cheryl ced third. Cheryl started crying right there in the middle of the ss before the teacher left. She didn¡¯t do well. The teacher came over tofort her, saying, ¡°You have put in a lot of effort. If you don¡¯t obtain the oues you were hoping for, don¡¯t give up. Just keep up the good work in the future!¡± In the meantime, Josh had already grabbed the test paper and was on his way to Lilly to show it off. Josh returned with a joyful expression as the ss was about to begin, boasting to his ssmate, ¡°My sister also took first ce in the exam!¡± ¡°Wow, you meant your cute sister, right? This is incredible! She is gorgeous and intelligent.¡± Cheryl sobbed once again when she heard this. Several ssmates who comforted her were speechless. One of her ssmates said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s notpare her with others; she has talent!¡± ¡°Yes, we must work hard and notpare ourselves to others.¡± Another girl who had previously been chatting with Cheryl agreed and said, ¡°Lilly is amazing. She has never attended school before, but she still managed to ace the test!¡± Cheryl cried and said, ¡°What makes me upset is not that I didn¡¯t do well on the exam, but rather that I feel like it was pointless for me to work so hard. The world is truly unjust. The Crawford family is rich.¡± This implied that the grades of the Crawford family¡¯s children were bought with money. Either they paid the teacher or the school handed them the test questions before the exam. They couldn¡¯t possibly get good results on their own. Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 Cheryl sobbed while sitting in her chair. Most of the students were polite, and theyforted her. Cheryl sobbed uncontrobly as Josh boasted, ¡°Hahaha, my sister is amazing!¡± ¡°Josh, can¡¯t you be quiet?¡± a close friend of Cheryl couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Did you not notice that Cheryl was crying, yet you kept bragging¡±, she said. ¡°Does it matter to me if she cries? Why can¡¯t people who did well on the exam be pleased just because you didn¡¯t?¡± Josh questioned. ¡°If she gets furious one day, do we all have to bend down for her and address her as queen to calm her anger?¡± Josh continued. Cheryl broke down again and began sobbing. The students who tried tofort her felt helpless. ¡°Josh, please just stop talking.¡± ¡°I agree with Josh. She cried like this after cing third in the exam. Don¡¯t we have to jump from the building because we¡¯re worse?¡± ¡°Stop it; don¡¯t cause any trouble!¡± Let¡¯s not bring up the exam because she¡¯s in a terrible mood.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± said Eliana, who was Cheryl¡¯s close friend. ¡°Knowing that Cheryl was upset because she didn¡¯t get first ce in the exam, Josh is still showing off that he is first, as well as that his sister got first; you did this on purpose.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Does the first belong to her?¡± Joshughed. ¡°If you can¡¯t get first ce in the exam, you may get first ce by crying, right?¡± ¡°Leave this ce as quickly as you can, go home, find your mother, and cry! I¡¯m not her parents, and this is the school, not her house. I¡¯m not obligated to look after her.¡± Cheryl sobbed even harder. ¡°Why are you like this?¡± yelled Eliana. ¡°Do you get first ce on your own? You cheat! You were always absent from ss, and your sister never even showed up, yet she still got first ce in the exam. Does anyone believe it?¡± Everyone was stunned when these words were spoken. For the time being, let¡¯s not bring up Josh¡¯s sister. However, Josh consistently received excellent grades and ced first on the exam. Cheryl only took first ce a couple of times when Josh was absent from the exam. Josh was acknowledged as the first in the ss by all of his ssmates. Nobody questioned this. Everyone was shocked to hear Eliana questioning Josh. Josh became furious as he nced at Eliana. You could say whatever you wanted about me, but not about my sister! He raised his hand and threw out two truth-revealing talismans. One for Cheryl and one for Eliana. Naturally, Josh learned this from his younger sister, who appeared cool while using a talisman. To avoid being discovered by others, ayer of invisible talisman was used, and Josh lifted his hand, flicked his fingers, and questioned, ¡°Do you honestly believe I cheat? Is it true that I¡¯m not the first?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Eliana corrected herself. ¡°You must be the first in the ss, but Cheryl said your sister bought the first. If she never went to school, she couldn¡¯t have achieved first ce in the exam.¡± Cheryl was shocked and quickly wanted to exin that she had never stated that. However, as soon as she opened her mouth, she said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, your sister must be cheating! I worked so hard that I only got a third. How did she get first ce?¡± She closed her mouth in surprise as soon as the words were said. ¡°Oh? Is it? What does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me¡±, Cheryl had to admit. ¡°I am gorgeous, and I work so hard in my studies. I should be the first! Everyone needs to like me andpliment me! Your sister only recently came to school and did nothing. It¡¯s unjust why so many people adore her.¡± Cheryl was startled to discover that she had no control over her mouth! Cheryl burst into tears as she saw her ssmates¡¯ stunned looks. ¡°No, I¡­I!¡± Before she could finish, Josh interrupted, ¡°Just because you are jealous of my sister, you say bad things about her, right?¡± Cheryl admitted, ¡°Yes!¡± She started crying even more. The students weren¡¯t sure if they should offer comfort or not. Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 ¡°Cheryl, you are already quite good, so why do you feel the need topare yourself to a third- grader?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s pointless topare it to this; we¡¯re not even in the same ss!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t care about a third-grader¡¯s grades; your jealousy is excessive.¡± ¡°Let us not be envious of others!¡± Cheryl looked around at her ssmates, who did notfort her but instead humiliated her. She sobbed bitterly and thought that Lilly was to me for ruining everything. Before she attended school, everything was good. Cheryl had a great track record. Her ssmates and teachers both liked her, but it seemed like everyone was attracted to Lilly after she arrived. Cheryl exined it to her ssmates. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t; I just¡­¡± She spoke but was unable to control what she said: ¡°How can she be the first in the exam if she hasn¡¯te to school?¡± ¡± The school¡¯s rules are strict, yet the Crawford family¡¯s kids may skip ss every day without getting in trouble. Just because the Crawford family is wealthy, they can skip school while still receiving their graduation certificate and entering junior high schoolter. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. On the other hand, we must work extremely hard! What is great about them?¡± Putting everything else aside, the Crawford family¡¯s kids had certainly skipped sses, but no one had punished them. That was incredibly unjust. The ssmates couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°That is indeed a bit unfair,¡± a student whispered, ¡°but these are two different things.¡± Josh sneered. Josh did not expect others to agree with Cheryl¡¯s statements. ¡°First of all, it¡¯s uneptable to frequently skip ss; neither my sister nor I have anything to say about this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Cheryl. No one can achieve good grades without making an effort, so how do you know we didn¡¯t put in a lot of effort?¡± ¡°You are nothingpared to my sister; I am confident that my sister achieved her grades on her own. The following week, she willpete in the national mathematicalpetition on behalf of the school. You¡¯ll see what she¡¯s capable of!¡± Josh turned away from Cheryl after saying this. Some people thought Josh¡¯s sister¡¯s grades were fake, while others imed the Crawford family¡¯s genes were powerful and they were geniuses. The majority of pupils thought that because Josh¡¯s sister was chosen to represent the school at thepetition, it proved that she was excellent. Only a few ssmates thought that Josh¡¯s sister was so pitiful that she must be a disabled girl. Perhaps she had a serious illness that could only be treated at home. For a while, they were moved. Josh wasn¡¯t sure why the two ssmates who were sitting next to him wiped away their tears and gave him sympathetic looks. Before this event happened, everyone would have consoled Cheryl and felt sorry for her. But when she was addressed this time, though, everyone avoided her. Cheryl had an awful weekend, and as she dared not tell her parents what had happened at school, she shut herself in her room every day. When Lilly heard what Josh had to say about Cheryl, she was speechless. She had already helped her trap the deceptive ghost. Why is she still so self-centered and hypocritical? Drake ced the book down and said, ¡°What she said is not entirely incorrect. Our family is unique. From the viewpoint of outsiders, the Crawford family buys fake degrees for the children; therefore, it stands to reason that they will criticize us behind our backs. But we just need to be certain of our course of action.¡± Drake reached out to pat Lilly¡¯s head when he noticed she was intently paying attention. ¡°Your affairs are destined not to be told to others. Misunderstandings and misconceptions of others are destined to exist, and the world is indeed unfair.¡± Drake paused for a while then continued, ¡°Just make sure you always know what you want and follow your heart.¡± Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 Drake stood 180 cm tall, was approximately 15 years old, and had a charming, mature appearance. Lilly nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I get it. No worries.¡± Then she turned her head and whispered to Hannah, ¡°Hannah, do you think Drake is getting more and more handsome? He is our family¡¯s most attractive member.¡± Hannah¡¯s face was numb as she said, ¡°Ah, is it? You are right.¡± Drake frequently helped Hannah with her homework and usually gave her a dissatisfied look. Hannah disagreed with it, but she was too afraid to express it out loud. She simply nodded and agreed. Lilly said, ¡°I knew it!¡± Drake pretended not to hear but straightened his back and smiled. Josh rolled his eyes. He took out his phone, looked for an old video, and said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know who used to¡­¡± Drake set the book down, took out his phone, and calmly said, ¡°I have a video of you shitting.¡± ¡°Drake, you are so elegant, cold, and handsome; how can you say that word?¡± Josh yelled immediately. Zachary gently cut Lilly¡¯s apples into slices and attached toothpicks. Zachary thought they were childish and said, ¡°Lilly, eat apples.¡± Zachary gave the fruit tray to Lilly and stated, ¡°Over the past two years, I have managed to capture a total of seven malignant spirits and a dozen little ghosts. Some spirits were retained, while others were destroyed. The bag you provided me earlier was insufficient. I took a few from Josh, but it¡¯s not enough anymore.¡± Josh¡¯s invention, the Bags of Holding, was hung around his waist. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Josh was dissatisfied. Zachary only wanted Lilly topliment him! Josh immediately said, ¡°Lilly, even though I¡¯ve only managed to capture five malignant spirits in the past two years, I¡¯ve already destroyed several haunted locations like murder homes, intersections, and buildings to protect the people!¡± Drake was at a loss for words. Lilly quickly praised, ¡°Zachary and Josh are amazing; you two are the greatest brothers in the world!¡± When Drake heard it, he muttered, ¡°Huh? The greatest brother in the world?¡± He asked softly, holding his phone in one hand, ¡°Lilly, are you short on money? I have studied financial management and investing for the past two years, and I have made hundreds of millions. I will transfer it to you now.¡± Lilly said, ¡°Thank you, Drake! You are the greatest and wealthiest brother in the world!¡± Lilly was easily won over by Drake. Josh and Zachary grumbled and wore bitter expressions. Hannah was eating the apples that her brother had just cut for Lilly while she rested on the couch. When Bettany entered after knocking on the door, she saw the siblings chatting and sitting together. She remembered how these small youngsters appeared as children and how rapidly they grew up. They had grown up in the blink of an eye. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you guys have so much to say,¡± she said, shaking her head, ¡°but it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± ¡°Granny, what are we eating today?¡± asked Josh. ¡°The mushrooms were picked by Lilly,¡± Bettany said. Josh shouted, ¡°Hooray, mealtime!¡± He brought Lilly along with him to dinner. Josh is not the youngest, but he is the most childlike, Bettany thought. After eating, Lilly began to study her elevator again. She sat in the backyard gazebo, thinking while watching Granny knit little bags. She stared at the mirror. Bettany raised her head and gave her a sweet smile. The garden¡¯s flowers were blooming, the bamboo forest had grown a little, and a few extra bamboo nts had been nted. The flowers appeared to be dancing joyfully as the breeze blew. Bettany believed that she would never forget this scene and that she would remember it for a very, very long time. Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 The sun was shining brightly, and Lilly stayed with Granny,pletely unaware that she had been immersed in the ¡®elevator¡¯ runes. Every rune pattern disyed on the World Mirror was mentally copied, pasted, and then disyed in front of her. Everything around her seemed to have disappeared. Circles of waves flowed around her as soon as Lilly raised her hand and touched the rune. Time seemed to stop. Lilly was lost in her universe, sketching the shape of the ¡®elevator¡¯ one step at a time. Bettany could still see Lilly, but she had no idea what was going on; her vision blurred, she became dizzy, and the knitting bag in her hand snapped and dropped to the ground. When Josh and Zachary showed up, they didn¡¯t dare look at Lilly. They helped Bettany rise and said, ¡°Granny, let¡¯s go in.¡± Granny stood up and slowly walked back with Josh, but she refused to go back to the room, so she sat at the main building¡¯s door, watching from a distance. Lilly was still lost in her universe, and if Master Belmont shows up, he will most likely be speechless once more. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Lilly had reached the stage of enlightenment. Lilly simply felt as if she had entered a mysterious world. Not only was the ¡®elevator¡¯ surrounded by golden lines, but so were the surrounding pavilions, gardens, rockeries, and the main building in the distance, all drawn with golden lines. The difference was that the gold lines drawn on the garden were light in color, whereas the gold lines drawn on the elevator runes were bright. ¡ª¡ª ¡°So that is the principle of the elevator.¡± Lilly suddenly realized this and was overjoyed. Although physics was not taught in primary school, certain basic circuit principles were taught to do minor scientific experiments. Lilly went exploring again and quickly traced the circuit of the ¡®elevator¡¯yer by layer, which was made up of thoseplicated runes! A golden light zed brightly! Lilly took a nce and noticed that the elevator looked like a time tunnel in a science fiction film, with countless lights shing backwards rapidly. As soon as she saw the light, she took off running while experiencing a sense of time and space and being able to see the other end of the ¡®elevator¡¯. When Lilly regained her bnce, she discovered that she had arrived at the cliff¡¯s edge of the Lake of Confusion. ¡°Hmm?¡± Lilly was surprised and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I go directly to Ice Pond?¡± The elevator to Ice Pond should be at the other end of the ¡°elevator. Lilly had seen it herself. ¡°Little Hades, it is because the mortal world and the underworld are two worlds with different rules!¡± said the World Mirror, which she held in her arms. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± said Lilly. ¡°It¡¯s like two different bottles that aren¡¯t connected,¡± the World Mirror exined. ¡°Oh!¡± eximed Lilly. ¡°I got it. My father often talks about the Rules of Heaven and Earth, and my master frequently discusses the Mystic Arts. Because the rules of the two universes are different, there is no way for the elevator to travel through them.¡± It was not right; if I were strong enough, greater than the Rules of Heaven and Earth and the Mystic Arts until I could rule the two worlds of the mortal world and the underworld, I could properly travel through them. But it was impossible. ¡°To ensure that the rules are the same, we can, however, add something to this world that is only avable there,¡± said Lilly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± the World Mirror asked. Lilly added, ¡°For instance, I put you at Granny¡¯s house, and my elevator goes right to the mirror.¡± Lilly stared at the World Mirror. ¡°What a joke!¡± The World Mirror replied, It stopped talking and turned back. ¡°You just need to let me know if this strategy works!¡± Lilly stated. After some consideration, Lilly said, ¡°As long as you agree, I will give you a lifetime maintenance package with the best mirror cleaning liquid and the softest deerskin towel.¡± ¡°Do you think I care about these things?¡± the World Mirror murmured. The World Mirror was once alone in Ice Pond. Lilly continued, ¡°You are wee to stay with the Crawford family at any moment. There are many people in the Crawford family!¡± For the World Mirror, which has been alone for ages, this was an unimaginable temptation. The World Mirror kept silent. ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal!¡± Lilly grinned while her eyes crinkled. Lilly looked up into the distance with a smile on her face, slowly raised her hand, and write aplete ¡®elevator¡¯ rune in the void. All of the golden light seemed to gather in Lilly¡¯s hands. Alban made his way up the cliff. To find the resources for a breakthrough, Alban was ruthless and wanted to enter the legendary world. But since he identally entered the Ghost Abyss, he was unable to enter the underworld. But at this very time, he noticed a girl covered in golden light and holding a mirror. She was bright in front of the mirror, like a god. Alban was stunned. Chatper 1118 Chatper 1118 On the edge of the cliff overlooking an ethereal valley, stood a girl in a white dress. Her bangs were swept by the wind, her long hair flying behind her. As her dress flowed with the breeze, her eyes were sharp. Her childlike features seemed to harden, implying that she was not one to be messed with. It was¡­ Lilly?! Alban stared at Lilly with unblinking eyes. He was shocked by what he saw. The mirror she was holding let out a blinding beam of golden light, as though all the light in the world was absorbed into it. Then, suddenly, the light vanished. Lilly was gone too! Alban was dumbfounded. He looked at the now empty cliffside, trying toe back to his senses. He waspletely stunned by the power of the golden light, and it paralyzed his whole body. He used up all of his strength, but he still could not move. At this time, he saw a small ray of light refracting on the cliff. What could it be¡­? Alban gritted his teeth with all his might and craned his neck. And finally he could make up what the object was ¨C the mirror! ** Lilly was enveloped by the golden light. Everything around her seemed to weave like the very fabric of time itself, shuttling her through the void of space. When the soles of her feet finally felt the surface of the ground again, she felt the cold of the ice pond. This time round, she followed her instincts. She took a deep breath and stepped into the golden light. A few secondster, she appeared back in the Ghost Town Pce, in her own bedroom! ¡°So this is what it¡¯s like!¡± Lilly exims with pride. Her sense of aplishment was even greater than the first time she caught the Evil Ghosts! In one go, she sessfully learned how to use the ¡°elevator¡± to teleport. And now, without having to even take a single step, she¡¯s back in her parents¡¯ bedroom. Stephen was still lying on his chair, while Jean was on the mattress. They were still dead asleep! ¡°Mr. Tortoise, how long have I been gone for?¡± Lilly asked. ¡°¡­¡± Mr. Tortoise had just finished his grassy meal. He was too full to answer. He tried very hard to express his response, so he spit out thest bits of grass from his mouth. ¡°Oh, you just had some grass?¡± She replied. She remembers that when she was just about to leave, Mr. Tortoise was making his way outside, crawling to find his next meal. If she was to calcte the difference in the time of the day, Lilly was gone for half a day. Lilly thought to herself, and took out an hourss from the ¡°Treasure Chest¡± from the Pce of the Ruler of Hell, and put it on the table. ¡°Goodbye Mr. Tortoise, I¡¯m leaving now!¡± She told her four-leggedpanion. Lilly was just as excited as a child that just learned how to drive an airne. She stepped into the golden light again with much excitement. One second, she was in her own bedroom, and the next, she was back on the edge of the cliff. And this time, she changed the rules of the golden energy. In other words, she haspleted the construction of the ¡°elevator¡± between the Pce and the World Mirror! Besides, the location of the World Mirror isn¡¯t restricted. So, it means that as long as it is in the Crawford house, she can always take the elevator back home. If it was in Uncle Anthony¡¯s office, she can teleport there anytime. How amazing would that be! Lilly felt like she had justpleted a big project, that she was going to explode in happiness. All she wanted to do was to share her aplishment with someone. And at that moment, she realized that her perception had be sharper. She could grasp inexplicable auras around her with a touch of her fingers. Without hesitation, she flew up leaps and bounds onto another level! The ¡°sweet father¡¯s daughter¡± that she once was, the one that held her back before, might have been only as strong as any opponent, or even just a bit weaker. But now, she was sure that she¡¯s able to p her opponents into the air with just one palm. The sheer difference is just too great. All of a sudden, Lilly turned her head around and cried out, ¡°Who is it?!¡± Alban was still standing frozen in his ce. If he had not been suffocated by the power of the golden light, Lilly would have realized that he was there much earlier. He looked a little familiar to Lilly, but she could not quite make up who he was. ¡°World Mirror, who is he?¡± She asked quietly. ¡°Alban Knox, 15-years old. Currently living in Malie City. Life expectancy: 18 years.¡± The World Mirror responded monotonously. That is one seriously powerful mirror. It¡¯s not just a teleportation device, it¡¯s also an encyclopedia. It¡¯s just too useful! Only then, Lilly recognized him. He was an ¡°old friend¡± from Malie City. No wonder he seemed so familiar. So what if Alban saw Lilly? It¡¯s not like it was a big deal. He saw the World Mirror, but he could never have it. That oughta make him mad. Lilly wasn¡¯t the kind of person to kill someone just to keep a secret, and besides, it wasn¡¯t like the secret of the World Mirror would ever warrant her doing something like murder. She proudly raised her chin, and reached her hand into the void. A golden light reappeared. She held the mirror in front of her, and vanished in a blink of an eye. Alban winced his eyes, and after a while, he was finally freed from the hold of the golden light¡¯s power. He could finally move his fingers. He clenched his jaw, took a breath, and climbed up the edge of the cliff. He stood on the ground where Lilly vanished in amazement. For the longest time, he looked down on her. He hated how well-off her family was. But now, he was having a change of heart. He doesn¡¯t worship money, Alban thought to himself. He hated all the money in the world. However, he does worship the strong¡­Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chatper 1119 Chatper 1119 The Crawford House. Bettany sat in the foyer of the main building. She was almost done crocheting the purse in her hands. She nced at the garden from time to time, but the headache she had from a sudden immense pressure gave her a lingering fear, so she did not dare to take a look again. Yet, when she looked this time, Lilly was not there anymore. ¡°Where¡¯s Lilly?¡± she appallingly asked. Josh hid behind the wall holding his phone. He only dared to observe the whole situation through the lens of his phone. He saw Lilly disappear with his own eyes! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That was unbelievable. Will I ever be that powerful one day¡­¡± Zachary murmured to himself. Josh was at a total loss. ¡°So teleportation does exist in the world¡­¡± As soon as the murmurs died down, a glimmer shed near the garden pavilion. And Lilly was there again, just like she never left. ¡°Ah¡­ I must be getting old. These eyes can¡¯t see the way they used to anymore,¡± Bettany sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t think this old grandma will be able to catch up all of y¡¯all young people soon.¡± As the kids grow older, they walk faster and faster too. Bettany could only watch from afar, and genuinely hope that her grandkids will someday find their ce in the world. ¡°Please, Granny. You¡¯re not old all,¡± Zachary disagreed. ¡°Exactly. You¡¯re the most morous one out all of the olddies in town, Granny! If you¡¯re old, then all of the others would be ancient!¡± Josh chimed in. Bettany remained silent. Lilly then hurried over excitedly, no longer examining her mirror. ¡°Granny! I did it!¡± Lilly¡¯s heart was still pounding like a drum. Her cheeks were flushed red, her eyes wide and bright. ¡°Josh! I did it! I drew it!¡± ¡°Zachary, I really did it! Can you believe it?¡± Josh was stunned. Did his sister really go down into the ground and came back a few moments ago? Now that Lilly does not have any obstacles getting to ces anymore, she can juste and go whenever she pleases? Josh was so ted to Lilly that he picked her up and wanted to hold her as high as he can, if only his height had allowed him to do so. The two siblings delighted jumped together in circles. There was a strange light bubbling under Zachary¡¯s eyes, a hunger of sorts. At first, he only knew that he had to be stronger and powerful. But he did not know exactly how. But after seeing Lilly, he knew what he had to do. He will have to work even harder, to follow in his little sister¡¯s footsteps! Bettany could not understand what the Crawford siblings were so happy about. She could only recall the intense look of Lilly trying to examine that mirror of hers. So it must had been something important. A good kind of important. ¡°Are you all hungry? I¡¯ll make something for you to eat,¡± Bettany says as her hand caresses Lilly¡¯s head. ¡°Look at you, being so happy! Well then, let¡¯s kill a goat and roast it whole tonight.¡± ¡°Mashed potatoes¡­ Burgers¡­ Garlic bread¡­¡± ¡°The weather is so hot today, do y¡¯all want to have little lobsters? Lately Granny has been learning how to make milk tea! And we can put that in the fridge to chill it, and we can add some boba into it¡­ It would be so great to have it with lobsters!¡± Lilly was so engulfed in her own excitement, she had not even thought about eating yet. But after she heard Bettany talking about all of the food she was going to make, she started to drool without even realizing it. ¡°Yay! Thanks Granny! I¡¯m going to help you in the kitchen!¡± Lilly, Josh and Zachary followed Bettany to the kitchen with much glee. It seemed like they might not be able to help their grandma out after all. But who was toin about the chaos that followed precious times of being able to apany one another? Because Lilly had made a great aplishment, the eight uncles begun a new round of celebrations after their return. After making sure that Bettany was well-rested and sound asleep, the roof of the sun room on the Crawford house rooftop was opened once again. The eight uncles carried the wine and the iced milk tea up to the roof, along with the leftovers of the lobsters. Josh and Zachary joined them upstairs, while Hannah had already zonked out. The ever so self-reliant Drake eventually followed too up to the roof too. ¡°Anthony, don¡¯t you think the floor might copse? There¡¯s so many of us up here¡­¡± Bryson asked worryingly. Edward retorted. ¡°How dare you underestimate it!¡± He had reconstructed the whole sun room by himself. The steel and the ss used were all the strongest ones to exist, not even the weight of a hundred people could copse it. ¡°Can you guys quiet down? Mom could hear you¡­¡± Liam replied. Lisa held a wine bottle in her hand and raised it enthusiastically. ¡°So what if she could hear us! We¡¯ll get her up here to celebrate with us!¡± ¡°Yes absolutely!¡± Lilly chimed in happily while raising a ss of iced milk tea with her hand. The corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched while they shooting a look at the eldest Crawford uncle. Was he not going to care about his wife? Anthony took the wine bottle from Lisa¡¯s hands, and said: ¡°No more wine for you.¡± She tried to protest, but to no avail. Edward munched on the lobsters, and said: ¡°Oh? These are still warm. Do you think mom heated them up on purpose for us?¡± Jonas raised his eyebrows. ¡°Nonsense.¡± Lilly bit her straw and drank her milk tea. Her cheeks were puffy and round. The glow of the moonlight was soft and gentle. The night breeze was cool andforting. The group of people, big and small, were crowded on the sun room rooftop. It was both a lively and quiet sight to behold. If only everyone knew how excited the kids truly were. How many moments like this could there be in life? Bettanyid on her side in her bed. She could hear the sounds of theirughter from time to time. Decades ago, it was eight boys who took cared of Jean. A few years ago, it was a group of eight unprofessional uncles who brought up the kids who knew nothing about the world. But now, it was all the eight uncles, the brothers and Lilly altogether. ¡°What a gift it is to be young,¡± Bettany was riddled with nostalgia. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, old man?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ uh¡­¡± Hugh was dead asleep. ¡°¡­¡± A wave of an indescribable mncholy washed over Bettany. At first she didn¡¯t know how she was deceived by Hugh¡¯s majestic and indifferent outlook ages ago. But now that he was much older, he was not different than the average old Joe. However, Lilly should be leaving soon. Bettany thought to herself. In the dark room, she let out an inaudible sigh¡­ Chatper 1120 Chatper 1120 What the Crawford family did not know, was that outside of their home, Alban had arrived on a ne overnight. He was looking for his own way to get to the Crawford house. On the roof of the house, Lilly was protected by her uncles and her brothers. She wasughing recklessly until her eyes were bent like the shape of the crescent moon. Even in the dead of night, she was gleaming so brightly, just like the north star in the sky. Alban had been observing Lilly, dressed in pink pajamas, the entire night. He had never felt this uneasy from the depths of his chest ever in his life. She was too powerful. He had always thought that she relied on how rich her family was, how powerful her father and uncles were. That could only exin how she could have had so many resources, which made her stronger than he was back then. Until he discovered that that was not the case. After reconciling with her, she was already far ahead of him. She was much more powerful than he was. Alban started to feel regret. If only he had tried to befriend her properly at the start, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have to search for another way to get to the other realm so hard. She had the mirror, and he might had been able to borrow it from her if he was a friend¡­ ** Lilly, her brothers and her uncles had been secretly watching the night sky on the roof of their house. Needless to say, she had already spotted Alban spying on them from afar, right outside the periphery of the Crawford Manor. She had beenboriously observing him the entire night, but she had not realized what he was truly up to. What was the deal with this boy anyways? Lilly was very bothered by Alban outside of her house. Even after she went back to her room, she couldn¡¯t help herself and held up the mirror that was on her table. ¡°Mirror, mirror. Please tell me. Alban has been standing outside my house for the whole night. What does he want exactly?¡± ¡°¡­¡± (¤Ã?-?) (¡ò_¡ò;) ?[?????] The mirror could not believe what Lilly was trying to ask from it. It was a big magical mirror. Instead of asking about the end of the universe, nor who made the rules of the different realms, nor what the origin of life was, but what this inconspicuous, unimportant little man was trying to get at? The World Mirror gave an exasperated answer. ¡°Alban, wanting to change his fate of dying at 18, is looking for a way to the underworld. He has taken a fancy at the elevator that you have created.¡± Lilly was baffled. She thought about how Alban was staring at her earlier. Oh, so he was coveting her elevator? ¡°Well, I do have a way to send him to the underworld¡­¡± Lillyid down speechlessly, spreading her arms and legs wide on her bed. The mirror agreed quietly. She not only has a way to send him to the underworld, but also directly to the Pce of the Ruler of Hell. The mirror seemingly yawned, and fell asleep in an instant. The next day, Lilly slept until noon. She had not been out of her room. Alban had waited outside for a whole day now, pondering to his wits¡¯ end. Should he walk up to her and apologize? But would he seem scheming? After all, he had only just discovered that she has such magical powers. And toe immediately just to tter her¡­ No, this isn¡¯t ttery. But what if it is? If the strong wanted to be stronger, they have to go through a lot of forbearance and hardship. ¡­ Lilly ended up noting out of her room the whole day. Alban: ¡°¡­¡± But what was scary and surprising was the fact that at this age, Alban was not irritable nor impatient, but was waiting even more impatiently instead. Having had to wait for a whole day has made him even calmer, and even more modest. Tia gave her brother a call. ¡°Alban, where on earth are you? Why haven¡¯t youe home yet?¡± There was a nasal tone to her voice. Alban softened and said: ¡°Hey now, I¡¯m still working outside. I¡¯ve already made you some food for the next two days, it¡¯s in the fridge¡­¡± ¡°All of it is your favorite. Just remember to heat it up in the microwave when you want to eat it, okay?¡± Tia sounded a little aggrieved, but came around anyways. ¡°Okay¡­ Please be careful alright? Don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡± Alban nodded. He simply told her to not to go out if there was no need to, to stay at home and watch TV but not to touch the power supply, and not to answer the door no matter who it was. Then he put down the call. He looked at his phone screen in silence. There was a photo of him and Tia together saved as his wallpaper. Her smile was unbelievably bright. For her, he had to continue persisting. ** Lilly only left her room after three whole days, because she had to go to school. This week she was going to participate in a national mathematicspetition, and she was going to be briefed by her teachers about it today. Right when she was leaving her homepound, she saw Alban standing by the roadside. The car drove past him, and Lilly poked her head out the window with a strange expression on her face. Everything outside the car was moving in reverse, Alban seemed farther and farther away as the car moved forward. ¡°What are you looking at, Lilly?¡± Josh asked his sister curiously. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The car took a turn, he didn¡¯t manage to see Alban. Lilly sat back in her seat, and said: ¡°I saw Alban. I just don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing, standing there by himself, not making any noise,¡± Wasn¡¯t he trying to take her elevator to the underworld? Lilly thought that he was going to stop her in her tracks and fight her as soon as she left the house. So, it was surprising to her that he didn¡¯t do anything at all. ¡°Who?¡± Josh forgot who Alban was. ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Drake was annoyed. ¡°When I was examining the ¡°elevator¡± yesterday, I went to Apex Mountain. I saw him at the cliffside.¡± Lilly replied. Drake frowned even harder. ¡°So he saw you?¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Yeah he did. And he was looking at my mirror for a long time.¡± Josh chimed in. ¡°F*ck, so he¡¯s after treasure! I told you, he was up to no good!¡± Zachary sneered. He was already thinking about a n to beat up Alban. Drake looked at Zachary and nodded his head. He knew what they had to do. He took out his phone and called Jack, and told him to beef up the security at home. ¡°Make a report and get backup. And also, install an electric fence.¡± Josh told Jack over the phone. ¡°What fence? No one¡¯s going to stop me from getting through the fence¡­.¡± Hannah butted in, half awake. Chatper 1121 Chatper 1121 After Lilly left her house, Alban couldn¡¯t hold himself in the same spot, and walked around the perimeter of the Crawford Manor. Through the iron gate of the back garden, he could vaguely see the old man of the Crawford family, that is Hugh, practicing some Tai Chi. As Alban was just about to turn around and leave, he stopped suddenly, and stared at the ink bamboo painting behind Hugh. It was something out of the ordinary! Alban was astonished by what he saw. The painting glistened in fractured rays under the sunlight. The light rays were likeyers of magical haloes, shrouding around Hugh¡¯s body. Hugh, despite his age, was full of energy and had rosy cheeks. That was not normal for the average old man! Alban pursed his lips. It seemed like this painting was brought back from the underworld by Lilly. Other people would be afraid of the underworld, but Alban was not one of them. He realized that the underworld is just another realm that was simr to the one he was in, just in a different style. Where Earth of was short of resources, the underworld was abundant of treasures. Treasures just like this painting. If he could train under its powers, it would make his life so much easier¡­ Alban clenched his fists, and felt unhealthy thoughtsing to his head. But after thinking about it, his powers were indeed just so, that Lilly was much stronger than him. It was normal for him to feel inferior to her. And so, with that thought, Alban left. Instead, he decided to go to Lilly¡¯s school and wait for her there. She already knew that he was waiting for her. All he had to do was just to express his sincerity. Lilly went straight to her teacher¡¯s office after getting to school. Cheryl took the long way round, deliberately passing by not far from the Mathematics Department office. She saw Lilly and another student inside, paying attention to what their teacher was telling them. Usually though, one school would send one representative to participate in suchpetitions. But there was two of them there. It¡¯s not a mystery that Lilly was there as a gilded token participant, and the real contestant was the other student! Cheryl was disgruntled. She thought about how if her family was just as rich, she wouldn¡¯t have had to work tirelessly. If only her father wasn¡¯t as unmotivated as he was now. Even when her mother nned to visit Bettany at the Crawford home, she didn¡¯t end up going after hearing that Bettany was fine. When would the Miller family be just as wealthy? She thought about how hard she had to hustle since middle school and now in high school, aspared to Lilly who didn¡¯t have to do much but still get the attention from everyone around her. It was a depressing thought for Cheryl. So she went back to her ssroom,id her head on the table and started to cry. Her ssmates were perplexed by the sounds of her muffled cries. But no one wanted to console her. After the weekend, everyone went home and told their families about the incident during the exam. And all their families told them the exact same thing: stay away from Cheryl Miller! Only a few of Cheryl¡¯s best friends went up to her worryingly and asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cheryl? Why are you crying?¡± She sobbed, and said softly: ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± ¡°I just feel that I¡¯m really useless¡­¡± ¡°I just saw the ones who were going to the mathematicspetition getting ready to leave, and I realized how bad at school I am¡­¡± Although Cheryl said it as soft as she could, everyone around her heard it. Sheer silence. ¡°It¡¯s just a stupidpetition! It¡¯s for students in the lower grade! All of the participants nationwide are in the third grade and below!¡± ¡°Why do you want topare yourself to others?¡± ¡°Exactly¡­ You didn¡¯t even participate when we were in third grade! Why didn¡¯t you cry at the time?¡± ¡°Pfft, she just wants topare herself with other people¡¯s little sisters. I didn¡¯t know that she was this petty. Comparing herself with them and calling herself useless.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The chatter went around the room, and into Cheryl¡¯s ears. Her eyes became even redder. Only her best friend Eliana defended her in a burst of anger. ¡°What are all of you doing? We¡¯re supposed to help each other as students! It¡¯s one thing not tofort Cheryl but making sarcastic remarks too?¡± Josh let out a cold snort. ¡°Yo yo yo, is this just sarcastic talk?¡± He chimed in with the swagger of a rich yboy. ¡°Comparing yourself with a third grader, and you aren¡¯t even the better one! Isn¡¯t it clear that you are indeed the useless one?¡± Cheryl couldn¡¯t hold it in longer and let out a big cry. ¡°Shut up Josh! You are being too mean to her!¡± Eliana responded furiously. Josh chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? If I really felt useless and ashamed¡­ I would just hide somewhere and cry. She came to cry in the middle of the ssroom, isn¡¯t that to just let everyone know that she¡¯s useless?¡± His eyes were filled with disdain with a slight hint of coldness. ¡°She asked for it.¡± It was wrong tough at someone at their lowest, but who said it wasn¡¯t rewarding? Cheryl came to the ssroom to cry, was not to let others think that she was the weak one, but to ruin their good impression of Lilly. It was just apparent ¨C Cheryl just isn¡¯t the top of her ss. And as an elder brother, he had to step on Cheryl just to protect his little sister, how dare he?! Cheryl didn¡¯t manage to tter him at all. And after making a big fuss and crying so many times now, she has earned the reputation of being a jerk instead. Eliana just thought that Josh was being incredibly mean. So what if he was handsome? His shortness in height certainly didn¡¯t make up for it either! And being so mean and sarcastic towards his own ssmate, was so annoying! He must not had thought that he was cool for doing that, would he? Ugh, what an egomaniac! Chatper 1122 Chatper 1122 Without a doubt, it was always the most stressful during exams andpetitions. Time always flew by the fastest then. Lilly and the other student went to participate in the mathematicspetition. And in a blink of an eye, it was Wednesday already, and they were already back in school. The other student was from a different ss. Lilly was in the first ss of the third grade, and he was in the seventh. He had full admiration for Lilly after thepetition. ¡°Lilly is such an amazing and smart person! I¡¯ve never seen someone with such a quick brain as her!¡± ¡°You know the rapid fire question rounds right? When we were all still trying to read the question, she¡¯s already gotten the answer right!¡± ¡°Haha, you weren¡¯t there to see it, but the opponents from other schools were defeated to tears¡­¡± The student was telling the story of the wholepetition with much enthusiasm. He was so eloquent to the point as though they went to participate in a wrestling match instead. By midday, Lilly¡¯s great reputation had already spread all over the school. All seven sses in her grade had already knew about how amazing she did in thepetition. Cheryl had overheard about it, and seeing how everyone else was amazed by Lilly, she couldn¡¯t help but think that the other student was Lilly¡¯spdog. Eliana thought the same way too. ¡°I think the true brainiac was the other guy. The Crawford family is so wealthy, he must want to suck up to them too.¡± She argued. Cheryl had her eyes buried in the book she was reading, and said softly: ¡°That may not be the case¡­ Maybe Lilly is really that good.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t think that way this morning though,¡± Eliana looked at Cheryl with confusion. ¡°¡­¡± Cheryl felt annoyed that Eliana was so stupid. But then she thought, if Eliana was stupid, would she have befriended her? In the assembly on Friday, the school had especially organized an award ceremony for Lilly and the other student! The principal was particrly ted. ¡°Lilly Crawford from the first ss, had represented our school in the national mathematicspetition, and won first ce!¡± ¡°She has been very respectful towards the teachers, and helped out all of her ssmates, while studying diligently¡­ Let us honor her with this award, and give her a round of apuse!¡± Cheryl watched as Lilly walked onstage, received her award and being surrounded by flowers and apuse. She really couldn¡¯t understand why the world was so unfair. Only the naive would believe that Lilly had really won first ce by herself. How on earth could there be two people getting first ce? It¡¯s so obvious that the true number one was the other student. Lilly was not supposed to be there at all! After overhearing Cheryl and Eliana¡¯s conversation earlier, there was a small number of students who thought that Lilly getting the award was a little suspicious. However, at the very next moment, the principal announced: ¡°This year¡¯spetition was very exciting! To let everyone experience the magic of mathematics and the tension of thepetition, we have the recorded video of thepetition¡¯s live broadcast! Let¡¯s watch it for ourselves, shall we?¡± The principal was proud and happy. A genius like Lilly Crawford is rare toe by, perhaps once in a hundred years. But that wasn¡¯t true. Previously there was Josh and Ivan. But unfortunately at the time of the previous competition, Josh had transferred, and Ivan was out of school longer than Lilly¡­ The video started ying on a big screen. Everyone could watch the broadcast in crystal clear resolution. In the video, Lilly was in school uniform. She had a solemn face, and every reaction she made was agile and sharp. It turns out that every school had two representatives for thispetition, and they had all formed groups of two, and were broken down into smaller ranked battles. The top sixteen into the top eight, then into the top four, and then into the very top two¡­ and eventually the grand finals. The students watched with excitement as Lilly and her partner battled their way to the top four. They reacted with such immense speed that their opponents did not have the chance to answer at all. Just when Lilly¡¯s partner had finished solving the equations¡¯ answer, Lilly had already answered. When it came to the top two battle, Lilly was even more resolute and sharp. Her answers were firm and confident. Although she seemed to look a soft and cute little girl, she was so strong that she made the male opponent who was twice her size sob like a baby. Thepetition progressed all too quickly, and it was just as exciting as how Lilly¡¯spetition mate described it to be. Everyone didn¡¯t even have to look at the questions, they were easily amazed by how the opponents, teachers and judges reacted in the video. It was apparent. Lilly¡¯s award was extremely well-deserved. The envious schoolmates who were disapproving of her achievements were all wrong. It wasn¡¯t that Lilly was trying to ride on the other student¡¯s award, it should be the other way round instead! Even though her partner was great in his own right, every answer he managed to solve was correct, but he just wasn¡¯t as fast as Lilly! ¡°Damn, she is just too strong!¡± ¡°Oh my heavens! Lilly is freaking amazing!¡± ¡°Just like the greatest warriors who walked the face of the earth since the dawn of time!¡± Some of the male students who read novels about supernatural warriors eximed loudly on the spot. It was like a competition of spirit. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear someone in particr say that her number one was undeserving? That she used her family¡¯s money to get the award?¡± ¡°Exactly! She even cried! Weren¡¯t she so bitter to say that her family¡¯s background wasn¡¯t as well-off as Lilly¡¯s?¡± ¡°Yeah! What else did she say? That her family paid to gild her in gold? Just to get the number one?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Cheryl dipped her head in utter embarrassment. And this time, she has buried herself six feet deep underground. Chatper 1123 Chatper 1123 Those who spoke satirically were none other than the male students in Cheryl¡¯s ss. Hearing what they said, more people soon knew about a contrived girl in the 6th grade. When Cheryl saw Lilly take first ce, she cried and said that Lilly bought first ce. Cheryl cried again because of the sarcasm. After this incident, she became famous. She never wanted this kind of fame. She became a contrived person known throughout the school. The Miller family also found out about Cheryl¡¯s death. Cheryl received a harsh reprimand from her father instead offort. Since then, everyone had looked at her with disdain and sarcasm. Her reputation even followed her to junior high school. In high school, more youngdies learned to intrigue and also used this matter to ridicule Cheryl. Cheryl spent half her life in such a state of embarrassment. She failed to get into Clodston University. To avoid gossip, she had to go to a university in a remote area to escape from her ck history. She was the eldest daughter of a small family in Clodston. No matter how bad the Miller family was, the social rtionships she could connect with were rtionships that ordinary people could not approach in their lifetime. However, she made herself out of this circle and could no longer blend into those social rtionships. She never imagined that the fate of her life would be changed when she was in elementary school. Cheryl often regretted being so contrived in elementary school. She thought she would not have ended up like this if Lilly had died earlier. She was still the eldestdy in Clodston¡¯s aristocratic circle, and she could marry into a wealthy family and be a nobledy. It was a pity that there was no if. Cheryl attributed all the reasons for her consequences to Lilly, and she hated Lilly more as she got older. However, those were all her jealousies and hatreds. Even though she said so much gossip behind Lilly¡¯s back, Lilly did not even fight back or pay attention to her. Cheryl med Lilly and refused to admit that she caused everything. It was just that it was useless how much she hated Lilly. She never affected Lilly and would not see her again when she became an adult. Of course, those were all things toe afterward. ¡­ Josh happily led Lilly home and walked on the main road. He deliberately slowed down his walking. With envious looks from all around, Josh felt refreshed. Look! Lilly is my sister! My sister is amazing! I have a sister! Do you have one? Seeing his arrogant appearance, some of Josh¡¯s ssmates wanted to beat him. Just passing under a tree, someone suddenly called Lilly. ¡°Lilly!¡± Lilly turned her head and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Alban.¡± Has Alban been waiting here for a week? Alban had been waiting here for a week. He did not do anything except return to see Tia. He was waiting for Lilly. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for a week,¡± Alban said calmly. ¡°You should know that too. I want to talk to you.¡± Josh sneered. Is this a moral kidnapping? Alban had waited for Lilly for a week. So if she did not talk to him, she was wrong. That was what he meant. However, Alban¡¯s sincerity could only touch himself. Josh and Hannah immediately brought Lilly away. ¡°Lilly, let¡¯s go!¡± Hannah turned around and threatened Alban, ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡± Alban did not bother. He only watched Lilly being silently carried away by Josh and Hannah. He felt helpless. He waited for Lilly so sincerely, but she did not appreciate it. In Alban¡¯s view, thedies and young masters of the Crawford family had never experienced hardships in the world. They did not know that some people had exhausted their best efforts to live, so they were born with a kind of arrogance. They did not think about others and gave them opportunities. But Alban would not give up. He had expected to get rejected, so he went to the Crawford family again to meet Lilly. After Lilly got home, she heard Jack say someone wanted to see her. ¡°It was a 15-year-old boy who called himself Alban Knox. He said, ¡°You know him.¡± Lilly snorted. ¡°I do know him.¡± She did not want to see Alban. But she might return to the underworld in a few days, so she agreed to see him. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Lilly said when she saw Alban, ¡°I¡¯m different from you. I won¡¯t give you what you want.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°I won¡¯t give you anything, even if you pay!¡± She liked money very much. Although she did not need to use money in the underworld, she still liked it. But she understood that liking had limits. Alban sighed. ¡°Can¡¯t we get to know each other again? I admit that I was rude before.¡± Chatper 1124 Chatper 1124 Alban wanted to pretend that the previous events had never happened. Lilly sneered when she heard that. ¡°Rude?¡± She sat on a chair and looked at Alban with a frown. She showed a sacred and invible power invisibly. Alban said sincerely, ¡°Yes, I was rude before. When I saw you all for the first time, I regarded you as idle rich kids and thought that everything you got didn¡¯t require your efforts but from the elders.¡± Alban remembered when he stood outside the school auditorium and watched the video of her math competition. Only then did he realize how seriously he had misunderstood. Lilly was not only talented and mighty but also had a high IQ. ¡°Now I know you¡¯re not idle. You¡¯ve been working so hard¡­¡± Lilly interrupted him, ¡°Stop!¡± She did not want to hear any kind words from him. ¡°What you said is only the prejudice of people toward people. You don¡¯t know me, so the prejudices are understandable. But do you think we don¡¯t like you and won¡¯t be friends with you just because of prejudice?¡± Alban was stunned when he heard that. ¡°Otherwise?¡± Suddenly, he remembered that he had hurt Ivan once in the Abyss of Ghosts. Alban blurted out, ¡°Is it because of Ivan Shaw?¡± He looked at Lilly silently. Her eyes were clear, and he could vaguely tell she would be beautiful in a few years. Even now that she was only eight years old, Alban asked, ¡°You like Ivan?¡± Lilly was speechless. Of course, she liked Ivan. She would not be friends with the person she hated. How could he ask such a stupid question? Lilly answered, ¡°Of course I like Ivan, but I don¡¯t like you.¡± Alban frowned. ¡°You¡¯re still young. Why do you like him?¡± With such great talent, shouldn¡¯t she spend her whole life bing stronger? She thinks about love instead! Alban did not hope Lilly, who had strength and power, would eventually be a man¡¯s vassal! ¡°You¡¯re wasting your talent,¡± Alban said disappointedly. Lilly frowned. She did not understand what he meant. Alban added, ¡°Isn¡¯t it unfair to hold hostility toward me just because you like Ivan?¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Lilly looked at Alban in confusion. She did not mean to scold him. She was indeed asking if he had crazy thoughts. Alban was not annoyed, nor did he show any sarcasm. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a week and sincerely want to get to know you again. I hope to clear up the misunderstanding. I must survive. I have a younger sister. I think it¡¯s irrational if you¡¯re hostile to me because you like Ivan.¡± Lilly had never met anyone like Alban. ¡°I¡¯m hostile to you, not because of Ivan.¡± Lilly looked at him coldly. ¡°Even if it¡¯s someone else, my prejudice will remain the same unless everyone should punish that person.¡± Alban argued for himself, ¡°Am I wrong? I don¡¯t believe you wouldn¡¯t fight for it if you were in a crisis with only one chance to survive.¡± Lilly stood up. ¡°I don¡¯t like you because you have such a concept; you are extremely selfish and narrow-minded. Of course, I¡¯ll fight for it. If I don¡¯t know that person, I¡¯ll only take the chance of survival, but I won¡¯t hurt that person or put him to death to ensure I¡¯m safe!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Alban stared at her. ¡°What if that person is mean?¡± Lilly also stared at him. ¡°What if he¡¯s not?¡± Alban refused to give up. ¡°When I don¡¯t know him, it¡¯s natural for me to think of him as a mean person! We can never trust human nature!¡± Lilly retorted, ¡°You treat a person as despicable just because you don¡¯t know him. What¡¯s the difference between you and Cheryl? You never believed in human nature. That¡¯s why you have no humanity!¡± Alban thought Lilly was nonsense. At least I protect and give everything to my sister! Would I care about my family if I had no humanity? ¡°Your thoughts are too holy,¡± Alban said. Chatper 1125 Chatper 1125 Alban never believed that Lilly did not love Ivan. She was unfair to him because of Ivan, or she would understand his situation and agree with his words. They were different from mortals. Everything they would face would depend on strength and power. She knew she could not be holy but was still hostile to him because she fell in love with Ivan. Alban was disappointed in Lilly, but she was powerful. He still wanted to use her mirror to travel between the two worlds. So Alban said, ¡°Forget it. We can¡¯t reach a consensus. I only want to tell you that I¡¯m not that bad. Can you get to know me again? I have a younger sister who needs to be taken care of. So I want to use your shuttle mirror to go back and forth between the two worlds. If possible, I¡¯m even willing to be your subordinate. You can treat me as a servant.¡± Lilly left without looking back. ¡°We¡¯re not on the same path.¡± Servant? I dare not. Since Alban¡¯s concept was so, he might frame her when they were both in danger. After all, he wanted to stand at the top and prevent anyone from hurting him and his sister. He used everything he could to pave the way for himself. There was nothing wrong with it. Whether anything happened only depended on whether the benefits were big enough. Such a person, let alone a servant, would run away when she met Alban afterward. Alban¡¯s sister was indeed pitiful, and Alban¡¯s treatment of his sister was indeed impable. But if his way were to hurt people, the social order would be chaotic. Everyone had unavoidable reasons for leaving for the sake of their families or themselves. It was customary to abide by social order,ws, and regtions. That was why they had a peaceful life. It was the rule of the world. If only the strong could live, there would always be fighting in this society, and the weak would suffer. Everyone would pursue the most extreme self-interest, and humanity would disappear and cease to exist. People would no longer be people. Lilly figured it out and had a view of humanity. Suddenly, she felt something loose. Lilly hurriedly rushed back to the house. Bettany asked, ¡°Lilly, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lilly yelled, ¡°Granny! I¡¯m in a hurry!¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Huh? Okay!¡± Lilly ran upstairs, and Bettany followed subconsciously. She had already understood what Lilly said about being unable to hold back. She understood Lilly would leave again. So Bettany had a sense of loss. After following up to the second floor, she looked at Lilly¡¯s slightly open door and did not move a step for a long time. Josh and Zachary followed suit. Josh talked excitedly, ¡°Looks like Lilly is about to upgrade again! Alban gave Lilly a boost!¡± Zachary said, ¡°Alban isn¡¯t good.¡± Josh said, ¡°Just avoid him. Be more wary of him when we meet him in the future.¡± Soon, they saw a golden light shining in Lilly¡¯s room. Bettany remembered that she was dazzled after the golden light came on that day and saw Lilly disappear. It looked like Lilly had left again. She sighed, closed the door, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t disturb Lilly.¡± Josh and Zachary looked at the door eagerly, but Lilly¡¯s upgrade was important. So they resisted the urge to take a peek. After Bettany went downstairs, she told Jack, ¡°Tell everyone not to enter Lilly¡¯s room.¡± Jack nodded. Bettany secretly thought. Forget it. I still have to watch it myself. I¡¯ll lock Lilly¡¯s roomter. ¡­ Lilly¡¯s upgrade was quick this time. She originally wanted to go back to the Pce of Emperor Prosper through the World Mirror to upgrade. After all, there was a lot of spirit aura and energy, but she could not hold back. She sat cross- legged on the floor when she entered the room and fell into an epiphany. Bettany did not know about it. Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 Everyone saw that Bettany was the same as before. She sat quietly by the window and looked outside. No one dared to disturb her. Josh ran back to the room with Zachary and Hannah. When Hannah returned to her room, she took out her automatic writing pen and started studying hard. After all, ording to Lilly¡¯s description, digging through the two worlds was more difficult than digging a well. Bettany sat in disappointment for a while and finally felt a little better, then slowly stood up and murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll go up to lock the door. The weather forecast says it¡¯ll be sunny tomorrow. I¡¯ll wash Lilly¡¯s bed sheet and quilt cover¡­ ¡± Hughforted her by saying, ¡°It¡¯s been sunny for the past few days. You can rest for two days before washing.¡± Bettany muttered, ¡°You know nothing!¡± Hugh rubbed his nose. No matter what I say, I¡¯ll get scolded. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. When Bettany walked to Lilly¡¯s room, she could not help but stop. She felt sad as she might not see Lilly for a few years. However, when she opened the door, she froze. In the room, Lilly sat cross-legged on the carpet quietly. There was a faint golden light on her body, and her expression was calm. It was a scene Bettany had never seen before. In Bettany¡¯s imagination, Lilly always slept in the open when she went out, ate poorly, and was tired every day. Now she suddenly discovered that everything was not as bad as she imagined. Looking at the golden light on Lilly¡¯s body, Bettany felt her heaviness quietly dissipate for some reason. She closed the door softly and went downstairs cheerfully. At the same time, she gave stricter orders. No one could go to Lilly¡¯s room or talk near her door. In short, everyone must be quiet. Margaret and the other maids were in confusion. Hugh hesitated to speak. He wanted to ask what was wrong. Of course, Bettany would not talk about Lilly to anyone, including Hugh. She only rolled her eyes gracefully. ¡°You know nothing!¡± Hugh was speechless. She scolded me even if I didn¡¯t speak. ¡­ Lilly¡¯s epiphany was peaceful this time. She deduced the Golden Runes that made up the elevator and saw the golden lines that made up the garden rockery. When she had this epiphany, she saw the world¡¯s rules. In her world centered on her, she repeatedly deduced thews of human nature, survival, and the endless life of all things. She was extremely calm, saw everything clearly, and finally grasped a trace of The Order! That was a trace of The Order belonging to the real world in the Three Realms and Six Paths! She did not know that a golden light covered her body when she realized this trace of The Order. Lilly felt that her body parts and meridians became more regr, and the meridians doubled in size, just like the universe. Her meridians were equivalent to a whole new universe. Due to this change, Lilly¡¯s purple sphere had also be more mysterious. The slowly rotating purple sphere was full of spirit energy before. It suddenlypressed by half, and the purple elixir field condensed into the shape of a bead. It was half empty, leaving only the bottom of the bead filled with purple. Those purples were the convergence of Lilly¡¯s spirit energy, which was her strength. Lilly suddenly had an understanding. Now the purple spirit energy in the elixir field was likepressed food. It used to be a big cake. Lilly ate half of it to gain strength. Now it had be apressed biscuit. Lilly only needed to take one bite to gain strength. If she cultivated her spirit energy andpleted the supply of biscuits, others could fight one person with one bite, but she could fight ten people with one bite. Will I be invincible if I understand all the rules of the Three Realms and Six Paths? That¡¯s cool! Lillypleted another upgrade! She felt hungry when she opened her eyes, but her face was rosy. ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± Lilly wanted to eat. Meanwhile, she looked out the window and realized that it was dark. Did I sit for a day and a night? Lilly felt refreshed and not tired, so she subconsciously thought it was only a day and a night. ¡°Forget it. Only hungry for a day. I can bear it.¡± The others must still be sleeping. She did not want to wake them up. Suddenly, Lilly found snacks, small cakes, a bowl of syrup, and a cup of milk tea on the table. Lilly hurried over and ate them. The food still tasted fresh. The tray on which the syrup was ced had a semi-automatic heat preservation function, and the ice cubes were still intact. So Lilly took it for granted that she only cultivated for a day and thought Bettany prepared the food for her yesterday. ¡°World Mirror, how many days have passed?¡± Lilly asked while eating. Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 The World Mirror answered, ¡°Ms. Hades, you¡¯ve been cultivating for two months. It¡¯s 5.30 a.m. now. The sky will soon be bright!¡± Lilly was surprised. ¡°What?¡± She had been cultivating for more than two months! Moreover, Lilly keenly sensed that the name the World Mirror called her had changed. She used to be called Little Hades. Now it called her Ms. Hades. ¡°I¡¯m officially on my way, right?¡± The World Mirror did not expect Lilly to find the truth in one sentence. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Yes, Ms. Hades!¡± A cute emoji appeared in the World Mirror. Lilly made the calctions in her mind. She studied and participated in apetition within two weeks. Then she cultivated for two months. So she stayed in the mortal world for almost three months. ke and Jean had not been in the underworld for a month yet, but they were almost there. Lilly would stay with Bettany for a few more days and return to the underworld. ¡­ Underworld, Sixth Pce. The King of Transformation was writing something on the royal desk. Suddenly, he felt the whole underworld seemed different. That was only an instant, but the King of Transformation was mighty. So he quickly realized the difference, stood up abruptly, and hurried to a dark hall. Small starlights were inside, and dark lights shuttled back and forth among the starlights while bursting out bright lights from time to time. The King of Transformation stared at it like he was stargazing for a long time, then said in astonishment, ¡°Has Little Hades returned?¡± It¡¯s only been less than a month! Lilly was indeed a talented girl. Not long ago, she was hunted down by the King of Cities, and the King of Reincarnation was always looking for opportunities to plot against her. Unexpectedly, she quietly upgraded and became the true ruler of Hell. ¡°As long as shees back again, she can return to her position at any time.¡± The King of Transformation sighed while thinking that Lilly was great. There would be a good show in the underworld afterward. ¡­ The King of Reincarnation stayed in his pce. He had already handed over the affairs to his subordinates. He missed the chance to kill kest time and still felt unreconciled. He would have seeded if the King of Transformation had not blocked him! The King of Reincarnation looked sullen and sneered. ¡°No one can stop me this time!¡± Neither did the King of Transformation! The King of Reincarnation had swallowed all his preserved elixirs in the past month. Although the strength of the upgrade would be higher if using elixir while encountering opportunities, the King of Reincarnation could not wait. He wanted to seize the time to intercept and kill ke while no one knew ke¡¯s situation! It did not matter if you used all the elixirs. If the King of Reincarnation could kill the unawakened Emperor Prosper, The Order of the Underworld would bless him. He would not have to worry about breaking through in the future. At that time, everyone could only respect him! The Golden Pill of Good Fortune is powerful.¡± The King of Reincarnation felt surprised. ¡°In less than a month, my strength has increased by one realm.¡± The underworld rules were not clear enough, and the division of the realm of the Hell Ruler was not clear. If the King of Reincarnation divided it into early, middle, andte realms, then he and the King of Transformation should have been in the Middle Hades Realm before, but now they were in the Late Hades Realm! The King of Reincarnation had confidence, but he needed a chance. He wanted to force ke and the others out of Northin Land! Even if the King of Transformation blocked him, he could kill the King of Transformation, ke, and Lilly together! It was strength! The power of the Golden Pill of Good Fortune! ¡°Unfortunately, the quality of this Golden Pill of Good Fortune isn¡¯t enough. I can be even stronger if it¡¯s high-quality. Maybe I can break through Hades Realm and surpass Hell Ruler¡­¡± The King of Reincarnation suppressed his aura, disguised his strength as before, and quietly took action. ¡­ Lilly ate the little cake and drank the syrup and the milk tea. Only then did she not feel hungry anymore. She stroked her stomachfortably and sighed. ¡°Granny must have prepared new food for me every day. Am I right, World Mirror?¡± The World Mirror flickered and refracted the scenes of Bettany these days, just like a video. Lilly¡¯s room was a suite with a bed, a sofa, and a side table. On the first day of Lilly¡¯s closed-door cultivation, Bettany crept around to avoid Lilly and put food on the side table. When she left, she sprained her ankle a bit because she was nervous. Although she did not make a noise, she was startled. The next day, Bettany took off her shoes and came in. She even wore thick socks on a hot day to avoid any noise. Next, she repeated the same thing and almost prepared different food every day. Lilly felt her heart warm. She hugged the World Mirror as if hugging Bettany. Granny is the best. Lilly originally wanted to wait for Bettany to wake up and make breakfast with her, but she copsed on the sofa with the World Mirror in her arms and fell asleep unconsciously. Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 Bettany got up early in the morning to make breakfast. Hugh went to exercise refreshed. He did not know if it was an illusion but felt his physical fitness had returned to that of youth. Then he wanted to take Bettany with him, but Bettany was busy making breakfast and ignored him. ¡°Lilly is at home. If she¡¯s hungry andes out to find food, it¡¯s not toote for you to make it!¡± Hugh felt distressed that Bettany had to get up early every morning to cook. He was a little worried. Bettany snorted. ¡°You know nothing.¡± So Hugh shut up. Bettany had been getting toozy to talk to himtely. Bettany made millet cereal and then told Margaret to take it aside to keep it at about 30 degrees, so it would not be too hot or cold. Lilly could eat it right after she woke up. Then Bettany made some sandwiches. She also made fried chicken. She washed the chicken and started frying it. Although it was only fried chicken, Bettany made preparations before 6 a.m. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Margaret said, ¡°Mrs. Crawford, I can make fried chicken. You don¡¯t need to wake up so early.¡± Bettany responded, ¡°I want to make it myself.¡± Margaret and the other maids did not know Lilly was in the room. After all, it was too bizarre not to go out for two months without any movement. It would be even more bizarre to say Lilly was in the room because of her poor health. Bettany only entered the room once, and no one else was allowed to enter the room at other times, so Margaret and the other maids thought Lilly was away again. Margaretforted herself, saying, ¡°Maybe Little Miss wille back today. You¡¯d better take care of your health.¡± However, Margaret also knew that every time Lilly went out for a long time, It would be one or two years. They did not ask about the details, as they knew they should not ask about some matters in the Crawford family. Bettany and Margaret made breakfast as usual and shouted, ¡°Breakfast is ready!¡± The rest of the Crawford family went downstairs one after another. Hannah looked like she was still sleepy; Josh walked slowly; Drake was straight and elegant. Anthony looked at his phone. He had something to do these days. Lisa was in Hallow County now. So he would go to Hallow Countyter. Suddenly, Lilly¡¯s room door opened. A familiar and cheerful voice sounded, ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± Everyone stopped for an instant and turned to look upstairs. Josh was dumbfounded. Hannah rubbed her eyes, thinking she was dreaming. Drake lost his composure and asked in surprise, ¡°Lilly?¡± Bettany did not expect it. After two months, she finally received a response from Lilly. She woke up! Bettany almost cried with joy and hurried over. Lilly also ran downstairs and hugged her. ¡°Granny, I¡¯m hungry!¡± Lilly said. Bettany¡¯s eyes were moist. ¡°I¡¯ve already made breakfast! Lilly, when did you wake¡­ When did you come back? You didn¡¯t even tell me.¡± Margaret was also surprised. ¡°Yes, Little Miss! You scare me! Why didn¡¯t you say anything when you came back?¡± Lilly raised her head, and her voice was crisp and sweet. ¡°When I came back, it was midnight! Uh¡­ Uncle Anthony picked me up.¡± Anthony returned to his senses and nodded. ¡°Yes, it was toote. So I didn¡¯t disturb you all.¡± Margaret was happy and hurriedly said, ¡°Little Miss,e eat! Mrs. Crawford has been waiting for you for a long time!¡± The Crawford Mansion instantly became lively. Hannah was no longer sleepy and chattered around Lilly non-stop. Josh and Drake served Lilly food. Zachary usually did not wake up before he was about to leave for school. He bounced up when he heard Lilly¡¯s voice and quickly washed himself to join them. Lilly ate fast. She soon ate cereal, sandwiches, fried chicken, and a poached egg. Bettany breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she prepared food every day. Lilly looked happy while eating. Bettany asked Lilly, ¡°How long will you be out this time?¡± Lilly said, ¡°Granny, I¡¯ll go out in a few days¡­¡± Bettany paused. Well, Lilly has been at home for almost three months this time. I should be content. Anthony chose to stay home for the day. As he was worried about Lisa, he decided to go to Hallow County the next day. Lilly asked, ¡°Uncle Anthony, have you followed Aunt Lisa?¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°I¡¯m worried about leaving Lisa alone.¡± When Lisa went to Mount Cape, he went to the small town at the foot of Mount Cape to wait for her; when she went to the East Coast, he went to the vige beside the East Coast. He could not help her with anything but would not make trouble. All he could do was apany her. ¡°How is the baby in Aunt Lisa¡¯s belly? Has the baby grown?¡± Lilly suddenly asked. Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 Speaking of which, even Hugh looked over. Anthony looked at Lilly and said, ¡°The baby has grown.¡± Bettany was shocked. ¡°What? Has Lisa¡¯s belly finally gotten bigger? Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± Anthony said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be worried.¡± Bettany had already cared about Lilly. If she cared about Lisa, he was worried that Bettany¡¯s body would not be able to bear the hard work. Bettany asked, ¡°How is she now? Tell her not to climb the mountain or go to the forest alone. In case something happens and no one knows¡­¡± Lilly did a divination and said, ¡°Granny, don¡¯t worry! Aunt Lisa will always be safe! Nothing will happen!¡± Bettany let out a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lilly would be leaving. Although Bettany would no longer be as worried and frightened as before, she would still feel empty. Now Bettany had something else to do. She would start preparing things and the room for the newborn. She did not know if Lisa could breastfeed or rest. Could Lisa raise the child until kindergarten? If not, Bettany had to start thinking about how to care for the newborn and how to breastfeed. In short, she would be busy. Her life would not be so tormented only when she was busy. Josh stroked his chin and said while thinking, ¡°Lilly, my mom¡¯s belly didn¡¯t get bigger before. Did the fetus start to grow after my mom ate your souvenir? If so, can I still grow taller if I eat those souvenirs?¡± Although his height was fixed at ten years old, anything was possible. He hoped he could be taller! Lilly ran fast. ¡°Josh, you¡¯re not the same as the baby! Don¡¯t think about it!¡± Halfway through the run, she suddenly stopped and said, ¡°Granny, I¡¯ll go out next Monday!¡± Bettany thought Lilly would leave this week, but there were two more days, so she quickly said, ¡°Okay!¡± Anthony suddenly had a different feeling, and his heart could not help but tense up inexplicably. ¡­ In Hallow County, Lisa came out of the grand canyon next to Apex Mountain with some leaves and grass on her body. She was dusty. She nced at her belly and poked it. ¡°It¡¯s weird. You be bigger.¡± The baby did not grow in the first few months but grew wildly in the next three months, like blowing up a balloon. After thinking about it, she said, ¡°You¡¯re the same as Lilly.¡± Every time she saw Lilly, she grew up. The baby in her belly suddenly moved as if he had kicked Lisa. Lisa felt surprised. ¡°Wow, you grow legs!¡± The baby in her womb was speechless. Lisa suddenly did not feel alone. Although she would see Anthony every time she went back, or he would apany her to the forest and wait outside, the baby was with her. Wherever she went, the baby also went with her in her belly. She was happy! Lisa talked to herself while patting her belly and soon left Apex Mountain. She walked quickly and did not get tired. After a while, she reached Hallow County. The Crawford family had a suite in Hallow County. Anthony said it was also their home, so she had a home to return to when she came here. ¡°Imperial Condo¡­¡± Lisa took out her phone. Anthony taught her how to read a map, and she was proficient now. Seeing that Anthony sent a location on WhatsApp, Lisa clicked on navigation. It¡¯s so close. Just two kilometers away. Lisa put away her phone and continued walking happily. Suddenly, a boy appeared in front of her and stopped her. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The boy looked fifteen years old. He was not as tall or handsome as her sons, but he looked familiar, as if she had seen him somewhere. Lisa was confused. She did not expect the boy opposite to ask first, ¡°Who are you?¡± Lisa asked back, ¡°Who are you?¡± Alban frowned. Looking at Lisa, he also felt a little familiar. After arguing with Lilly and being driven away by her, he waited unwillingly for half a month, only to find that Lilly did not seem to be in the Crawford Mansion anymore. Lilly did not appear in the daily life of the Crawford family. Alban knew Lilly might use that mirror to go to the underworld again. He was disappointed, so he had to return first and continue to go to Apex Mountain to find the way to the underworld. But unfortunately, he still could not find it. He went to some ces with legends to find the relics of ancient immortals. He did not know if immortals existed in ancient times, but some remaining relics could let him cultivate them. A grass, a tree vine, or an unremarkable stone, but the probability was small. Alban had cultivated through this method, and now he had found all the ces he could. He had no choice but to search for a way into another world. Lisa saw Alban guarding against her. Hmph, he takes the initiative toe over but guards against me. I¡¯ll ignore him. Lilly and Anthony told Lisa that she could ignore some things and people. Seeing Lisa walking straight away, Alban chased after her. ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 Alban felt something different about Lisa. Alban felt Lisa should be the same as him. She was also a cultivator. Alban looked at Lisa¡¯s belly. She¡¯s even pregnant. He suddenly felt a little disdainful. There were many talented people in the world. Although he could not tell how many cultivators like him were in this world, he thought there would be no more than a hundred. With such a rare qualification, she doesn¡¯t cultivate, but falls in love and gets pregnant. She¡¯s wasting her talent. Of course, he would not say anything. After all, it was Lisa¡¯s business. He only looked down on her. Lisa frowned at Alban and asked displeasedly, ¡°What are you trying to do? Don¡¯t force me to hit you.¡± She would have pped him if Alban were not the same age as Drake. No one dared stop her before. Alban also saw Lisa¡¯s impatience. So he asked, ¡°Are you a cultivator too? Where did you find the cultivated resources?¡± Lisa was surprised and suddenly understood. ¡°You¡¯re Alban Knox.¡± Alban shuddered and immediately became more defensive. Lisa sneered. ¡°Lilly is right. I must stay away from you!¡± She snorted and walked faster this time. Alban chased her all the way but failed to catch up. What did she say? She knows Lilly! Alban finally remembered who that woman was. That was Lilly¡¯s aunt, Lisa McCarthy! Anthony¡¯s wedding was grand back then, and Alban saw Lisa while watching videos. ¡°I see¡­¡± Alban pursed his lips when he watched Lisa enter the Imperial Condo. Anyone who knew Lilly could get benefits. Alban felt even more disappointed. He could only turn around and leave, but the unwillingness in his heart grew a little more. He would not be so anxious if he had never possessed abilities different from those of ordinary people. After gaining superpower-like strength, he could no longer give up. The kind of supreme tyranny with which he could kill mortals made him want to pursue a higher realm. ¡­ Lisa came home and found that the lights were on. She was overjoyed and ran into the bedroom quickly. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± Lisa was ready to give Anthony a big hug. ¡°Huh?¡± She found no one in the bedroom, but there was the sound of water in the bathroom. Lisa happily ran over, opened the door, and opened her arms again. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± Anthony, who was taking a shower, was speechless. Soon, Lisa took a shower with him. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After that, they wore their pajamas. Anthony told her some things about the family, especially Lilly¡¯s situation. He gently touched Lisa¡¯s belly before experiencing a child kick. He froze involuntarily. It¡¯s amazing. Lisay on the bed and said, ¡°I saw Alban just now. He stopped me.¡± Anthony frowned. ¡°Why did he stop you?¡± Lisa repeated what Alban had asked her. ¡°But he didn¡¯t pester me.¡± Anthony said lightly, ¡°Because he doesn¡¯t know he can only live until eighteen.¡± About Alban, Lilly also roughly told him. Anthony remembered Lilly asking him if she was right about Alban. ¡°If he knew that he would only live until eighteen, he would not give up so easily.¡± After all, it was just that what threatened him was not deadly enough. He now felt he was still a teenager and had already walked a path most people could not tread. As long as he felt satisfied, he would not steal anything from others. But if he knew he could only live until eighteen, his behavior would intensify on the current basis, be more extreme, and be more self-interested. Lisa nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Anthonyy beside her and stroked her belly gently. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep early. Mom told you to avoid going to the mountains, forests, and cliffs. Let¡¯s go back to Clodston tomorrow.¡± Anthony, who was cold and stern in the eyes of outsiders, had more gentleness after years. Lisa wondered. ¡°Why do we go back¡­¡± Oh, why did I be stupid? Lilly is at home! Lisa suddenly sat up. ¡°I want to go back! Go back now!¡± She got out of bed impatiently and was about to change clothes, but her foot tripped over the carpet beside the bed, and she was about to fall to the ground. Anthony¡¯s pupils shrank in horror. Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 When Lisa moved, her speed was beyond the reach of ordinary people. Anthony had used the fastest speed but could only touch her sleeve. As a result, he threw himself on the ground, and Lisa, who was about to fall, somersaulted. ¡°Look, I¡¯m fine!¡± She stood up straight like a gymnast, and her expression was excited. Anthony pressed his eyebrows. His heart was beating fast, and his head was buzzing. He said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back overnight.¡± It was only four days before Lilly left, which meant that Lisa should have given birth before Monday because Lilly would not go away on the day of Lisa¡¯s giving birth. It was better to go back earlier. Anthony felt scared when Lisa moved dangerously. Knowing that Lilly was home, Lisa probably could not sleep at night. So they took the ne to fly back to Clodston overnight. ¡­ Lilly got up in the morning, only to see Lisa squatting at the door, and she was startled. She was surprised. ¡°Aunt Lisa?¡± Lisa wanted to hug Lilly up like always. Lilly quickly stopped Lisa. ¡°Aunt Lisa, you can¡¯t hug me now!¡± Lisa was dissatisfied. ¡°Why!¡± Lilly said solemnly, ¡°Because I¡¯ve grown up and be heavier. It¡¯s inconvenient for you to hug me now.¡± Lisa pouted. She thought Lilly was not heavy. No matter how old Lilly was, she was still a child. Why is it inconvenient? I¡¯m convenient anytime. Bettany shouted from downstairs, ¡°Come down for breakfast!¡± Lisa was guarding Lilly¡¯s room early in the morning, and Bettany felt helpless. I haven¡¯t seen Lisa for three months, but her belly is only that big. It should be nine months now. Although others have said that pregnancysts ten months, pregnant women generally give birth at around nine months. Bettany felt worried. Lisa¡¯s belly was not up to par! ¡°Come on! Eat more!¡± Bettany served Lisa soup. ¡°You¡¯re not at home during pregnancy. I haven¡¯t taken good care of you.¡± Lisa¡¯s belly should get bigger if she stays home the whole pregnancy. Josh asked, ¡°Granny, Mom¡¯s belly is still small. Is the baby malnourished?¡± Lilly said, ¡°Maybe the baby is big.¡± Hannah nodded in agreement. Josh suddenly said, ¡°Lilly, maybe you can bring more souvenirs¡­¡± Zachary interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m speechless. You want to take advantage of Lilly.¡± Josh was also speechless. ¡°What are you thinking about? I¡¯m worried about my younger brother!¡± How can Zac think of me like that? Lisa¡¯s belly did not look like nine months, but seven months. Josh wondered whether his younger brother or sister had grown up. Hannah interrupted, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a younger sister! There are so many boys in our family. We should have a younger sister! Aunt Lisa, give birth to a younger sister!¡± Anthony picked up the food in silence. Lilly¡¯s te was full of food. There was no chance for him to pick food for her. So he picked food for Lisa. He chose fish and chicken and even picked out the fishbone, lest it get stuck in her throat if she ate the fish carelessly. What if she coughed the baby out of her belly when she coughed too hard? Edward shouted, ¡°I¡¯m full! Lilly, I¡¯m going to work!¡± Lilly waved. ¡°Goodbye, Uncle Edward!¡± ¡­ On weekends, the Crawford family was intensively preparing supplies for the newborn. They bought things of any color that both boys and girls could wear. Taking advantage of the sun, Bettany cut off the tags from the newborn¡¯s clothes and washed them. Lilly hung clothes with Bettany. Bettany said, ¡°Clothes need to be in the sun to liven.¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! There¡¯s positive energy and vitality!¡± She took the clothes hanger to hang the clothes on the clothesline. Bettany nagged, ¡°Many wealthy families like to dry clothes with equipment. They dry after washing and then sterilize. They have a bunch ofundry equipment at home. There are separateundry rooms, disinfection rooms, and dry cleaning rooms. It seems shameful for them to dry clothes with the clothes hanger.¡± Lilly could not help butugh. ¡°Granny, do they know you talk about them behind their backs?¡± Bettany smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything bad about them. I was talking about hanging the clothes.¡± They talked andughed, and soon the clothes hangers were full of baby clothes. ¡°Where¡¯s Aunt Lisa?¡± Lilly felt strange that Aunt Lisa had note to her. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Bettany said, ¡°Anthony took her to the hospital to make an appointment for an antenatal ward.¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Alright!¡± At this moment, Bettany¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 ¡°What! Lisa gave birth?¡± Bettany shouted in astonishment. Lilly¡¯s eyes widened too. That¡¯s so fast! It was the benefit of divination to only calcte the general direction. At this moment, Lilly felt great surprise and excitement. ¡°Granny, let¡¯s go!¡± She immediately took Bettany¡¯s hand and rushed out. Hugh saw them rushing down the stairs in a panic, and Bettany was yelling, ¡°Margaret!¡± He took the newspaper and said, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t panic. Calm down!¡± Bettany shouted anxiously, ¡°You know nothing!¡± Hugh was speechless. Lilly yelled, ¡°Grandpa! Aunt Lisa gave birth!¡± Hugh stood up abruptly upon hearing that. ¡°Margaret!¡± ¡­ The Crawford family rushed to the hospital excitedly and nervously. The Crawford family had eight sons. It stood to reason that they had many grandchildren. As a result, Hugh and Bettany had only three grandsons and two granddaughters. Bettany finally expected her daughter-inw to give birth to a new grandchild. What made the Crawford family even more nervous was that Lisa had a particr physique and was different from others when she was pregnant. Everyone was worried that she would give birth to a baby zombie. If that were the case, they could not hide the secret sessfully. They must make preparations in advance to protect the safety of this newborn in all aspects. When they arrived at the hospital, everyone saw Lisa sitting on the sofa alone while eating pasta. Bettany was dumbfounded. Lilly¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Aunt Lisa?¡± Josh asked, ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Drake, who was reading a book about caring for a newborn with his phone, was stunned. Hannah looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s my little sister?¡± Hugh, Margaret, Liam, and Edward were in confusion. Lisa looked excited when she saw Lilly. ¡°Lilly!¡± She finished the pasta, ran over happily, and wanted to hug Lilly. I don¡¯t have a big belly now! I can hug Lilly! Bettany was so shocked that she quickly stopped Lisa. ¡°Your belly¡­ Where is your baby?¡± Why does Lisa look like nothing happened? Lisa exined, ¡°The birth is over.¡± Bettany felt surprised. ¡°Where¡¯s the baby?¡± Meanwhile, a nurse came in. She was speechless when she saw Lisa. The nurse looked at Bettany. ¡°Madam, your daughter-inw is amazing! When we examined her and arranged the ward, she said she was hungry. So your son bought her pasta. But halfway through eating, she suddenly said she wanted to go to the toilet!¡± The nurse gave Lisa a routine examination and temperature measurement. ¡°Your son has two children but still knows nothing. He didn¡¯t realize the problem. So your daughter-inw went to the toilet and gave birth to the baby there! The baby fell into the toilet!¡± The Crawford family was dumbfounded. The nurse continued, ¡°It¡¯s a boy. He cried after falling into the toilet. Fortunately, it¡¯s not a squat toilet¡­¡± Josh and Drake did not know what to say. They never expected their younger brother to be born in a toilet. ¡°Your daughter-inw was so calm. When we heard the crying and went in, we saw her taking her baby out of the toilet.¡± Zachary was speechless. Lilly¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Did the baby have poop on his body?¡± The nurseughed. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. Many pregnant women feel like defecating when they¡¯re about to give birth. Your mom has given birth to two children, but your dad is still careless.¡± Lilly was at a loss and subconsciously exined, ¡°It¡¯s not my parents. It¡¯s my uncle and aunt¡­¡± The nurse said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t worry. The baby is fine! His dad carries him to take a bath.¡± Generally, newborns did not need to take a bath after birth, and they did not need to get cleaned too much. They would absorb the vernix on their bodies within one to two days. But now, there was no way. The baby had fallen into the toilet. Considering hygiene, safety, and worrying about infection, Anthony took the baby for examination and bathing. This news shocked the Crawford family. They were dumbfounded and bewildered. When the nurse left, everyone was still in a daze. Bettany murmured, ¡°This is not what I imagined¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Hugh said, ¡°Me too.¡± Lilly echoed, ¡°I was in shock¡­¡± Edward shouted, ¡°Oh my god!¡± Liam was speechless. Lisa felt strange. Why do they all have the same expression? Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 When Anthony returned with the newborn, he looked like he had not returned to his senses. Bettany hurried up to pick up the baby. Anthony sat down on the sofa. As a determined CEO, he had a trace of bewilderment in his eyes. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Drake was also sitting on the sofa, at a loss. None of his strategies were useful. Zachary sat on the chair by the window while enjoying the windfortably. The atmosphere was happy. It was a good day. Josh and Hannah were looking at the baby beside Bettany. There wasughter from time to time. Although the baby was not a girl, Hannah was a little disappointed but was happy when she saw the baby. Lilly was eager to try. ¡°Granny, I want to hug the baby!¡± Bettany put the baby in Lilly¡¯s arms. She was not worried and would not say that children could not hold babies. Lilly felt a softness, and a small thing got stuffed in. The baby was examined and cleaned, and nothing was wrong with him. He was healthy, but he had been sleeping soundly. Except for opening his eyes and taking a look, he slept all the time. Lilly was full of brilliance and surprise. ¡°So we were like this when we were born.¡± She could not help but gently touch the baby¡¯s face. The baby suddenly opened his eyes, looked at Lilly, and grinned unexpectedly. Lilly was surprised. ¡°He smiled at me!¡± Bettany could not help but let out a heartyugh. ¡°This kid has recognized his sister!¡± Hannah immediately leaned over. ¡°Hey, kid! I¡¯m your sister too! Smile at me!¡± The baby nced at Hannah and smiled obediently. Hannah¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. For some reason, she suddenly felt a little moved. My little brother is so soft and cute. I¡¯ll take him to y in the mud, climb walls, and pluck rooster tails. He must have all the joy that other kids have! Seeing that, Josh also said, ¡°Hey! I¡¯m your brother! Smile at me!¡± The baby¡¯s grinning smile instantly disappeared, and he nced at Josh. Drake could not hold back his curiosity. After all, he had to take care of his younger brother in the future. Now that his younger brother was born, he had to get acquainted first. Drake stood aside and watched the newborn silently. The baby looked at him too. For some unknown reason, the baby smiled slightly at Drake. Drake¡¯s eyes widened. Josh pouted. Why just treat me special? He must look down on me! Does he despise me because I¡¯m not tall? Gilbert and the others came here after work. After hearing about the process, they were shocked before they said, ¡°Sister-inw is indeed awesome.¡± Jonas grinned. ¡°It¡¯s amazing. It turns out that giving birth to a baby is so simple.¡± He had acted in so many TV dramas. The female lead screamed and suffered all kinds of difficulties when giving birth. Sometimes they also had dystocia, and the midwife asked to keep the pregnant woman or the baby. It turned out that the TV plots were lies. Bettany said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Lisa is special. Don¡¯tpare others with Lisa. By the way, how is your rtionship with Quinnie?¡± When Bettany held the newborn, she was concerned about her other sons¡¯ future marriages. Jonas showed a slight smile. ¡°It¡¯s still early. No rush.¡± Bettany pouted but said nothing. She saw the recent search trends for different titles. ¡°Actor Jonas Crawford and actress Quinnie Woods got photographed at the hotelte at night.¡± ¡°Marriage ising soon? Quinnie showed up at Jonas¡¯ apartment this morning.¡± ¡°Jonas and Quinnie¡¯s sweetly new poses¡± ¡­ The paparazzi dared to write bold news. That was why Bettany felt worried. Jonas rubbed the newborn¡¯s chin and became more gentle. ¡°Hey, little guy. It¡¯s a boy again.¡± Lilly showed a dissatisfied expression upon hearing that. ¡°So what? A boy is also good!¡± It¡¯s wrong to favor girls only! ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Cutie?¡± Lilly looked at the baby in her arms happily. She started to imagine the scene of a child walking behind her. I¡¯ll buy candy for my little brother in the future! I¡¯ll bring him more souvenirs from the underworld! Bring him anything delicious and fun! ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Lilly sat on the side and lovingly held her little brother¡¯s hand. Chatper 1134 Chatper 1134 The Crawford family had their own opinions on what to name the newborn. Bettany pondered. ¡°Marvel?¡± Marvel meant extraordinary. The child born in the toilet was indeed extraordinary. Hugh objected. ¡°That¡¯s vulgar! Conrad is better! Be a brave kid!¡± Bettany felt dissatisfied. ¡°This name isn¡¯t good!¡± Edward said, ¡°How about Ryan? It means little king.¡± Liam also suggested. ¡°Maybe Kendrick? The royal power.¡± Josh spoke, ¡°How about Neal? The champion!¡± Hannah looked curious. ¡°Who named Drake and Josh back then?¡± Everyone looked at Anthony. Anthony said lightly, ¡°Let Lilly name the baby.¡± Anthony named Drake and Josh back then. Now he wanted Lilly to name the baby. Lilly pondered, then said, ¡°I think Matthan sounds nice.¡± Matthan meant hope. People spent their whole lives trying to find hope. Some people were looking for their light; some searched for value; and some were looking for their pursuits and dreams. As long as there was something to look forward to, life had meaning. The name got a unanimous nod from the Crawford family. Anyway, the name Lilly chose was the best! Bettany nodded. ¡°Then the baby¡¯s name is Matthan Crawford.¡± Anthony had no problem with it. Lisa had no opinion either. Lilly looked at the baby, who was sleeping well in the swaddle. She could not help but smile and whisper, ¡°Hello, Matt¡­¡± Remember toe to meter. You must be the best kid, better than everyone else. Lilly kept those words in her heart. Lisa went home after two days in the hospital. The Crawford family became more lively. Everyone looked busy every day. Bettany was busy teaching Lisa how to breastfeed. Anthony and Drake were busy choosing newborn products strictly. Lilly, Josh, and Hannah frequently ran to Matthan¡¯s room and yed with him in various ways. On Monday, Lilly would go back. At night, Bettany hugged Matthan and sighed. ¡°Lilly, it¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t apany you.¡± Lilly patted Bettany¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Granny! I¡¯ve grown up!¡± Bettany smiled. Lilly was only eight, but she said she had grown up. Lilly pointed to the World Mirror on the desk. ¡°Granny, it¡¯s called the World Mirror.¡± After a pause, she said cryptically, ¡°When you look at the World Mirror, it¡¯s like seeing me!¡± Bettany understood in an instant and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Lilly smiled at her. The next day. When Bettany entered Lilly¡¯s room again, she saw that Lilly was no longer there. She was sad for a moment, but soon heard Mattan crying. She immediately became busy. ¡°Matt, Granny is here! Margaret, boil some water for Matt. You guys hurry to school! Don¡¯t surround Matt!¡± Drake came out with several younger siblings. Josh and Hannah quietly nced at Lilly¡¯s room with reluctance and loneliness in their eyes. Lilly left again. They did not know when they would see each other next time. Hannah quietly clenched her fists while holding back the tears. She would take good care of Matthan. When she met Lilly again, she must have been a good sister. Just as Lilly left, an unexpected visitor came to the door of the Crawford Mansion. Alban kept an eye on the Crawford family, as he knew Lilly should be back when Lisa gave birth. Sure enough, Alban saw Lilly. But he had no chance to see her again. On Monday, among the children of the Crawford family who went to school together, Alban did not see Lilly, and Lilly never appeared. It meant that the World Mirror was in the Crawford Mansion. Alban naturally had a way to get into the Crawford Mansion. After all, he was not ordinary. So when he stood outside on the balcony of Lilly¡¯s room and saw the World Mirror inside through the ss window, he was shocked. How could she ce this mirror casually? Alban only felt angry and thought Lilly was too reckless. The Crawford Mansion was quiet at midnight. After much hesitation, Alban decided to break into Lilly¡¯s room. Alban only wanted to use the mirror to travel to the underworld. If it were someone else, that person would have snatched that treasure long ago, but he did not. Thinking of that, Alban felt he did not do anything wrong. However, as soon as he touched the balcony door handle, a ck shadow suddenly appeared. The cold light came on, and three bloodstains appeared on the back of Alban¡¯s hand! Who is it? Alban was shocked! In the darkness, he could not see any figures. Is it a ghost? But if it were a ghost, he would have seen it. At this moment, Esper was squatting not far away from Alban. Its eyes were indifferent, with a trace of disdain. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, a bell rang. Bellflower appeared on the balcony railing. It squatted there while staring straight at Alban. Alban whispered, ¡°It turned out to be a cat! Was it you just now?¡± Esper was speechless. Chatper 1135 Chatper 1135 Esper pped Alban. The sh of dark light was as fast as lightning. Esper left three bloodstains on Alban¡¯s face! Alban kept staring at Bellflower and found that it did not move at all. That was when he knew it was not Bellflower attacking him. Alban backed away in shock and finally saw Esper staring at him in the darkness. With the faint street lights outside, he could see that it was a ck cat! There were two cats! ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Alban¡¯s eyes shed with murderous intent. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill her pets. You¡¯d better be sensible.¡± Bellflower was speechless. It was Alban who was not sensible. He did not see that Esper was only warning him. Alban ignored them. The cats who could watch the house were indeed clever. It would be a pity to kill them. He would have killed other cats long ago if they had attacked him, but they were Lilly¡¯s cats. Alban pursed his lips and looked at the World Mirror inside the room. Just in time, he saw a dark light shing through the World Mirror. The scenery inside was not the scenery of the room but an indistinct scene. Alban grabbed the door handle again. Esper¡¯s eyes grew colder. Forget it. I¡¯ve eaten the Crawford family¡¯s dried fish. It¡¯s okay to help the Crawford family look after their home. When Esper was about to move, Bellflower raised her paw lightly and pressed on the rm bell. A piercing siren sounded. Not far from the mansion, the security guards¡¯ voices immediately sounded. As Alban got exposed, he did not hesitate any longer. He unscrewed the balcony door handle and broke in! He only needed to travel through the underworld, and they would not be able to catch him by then. However, when he rushed to the room, Bellflower and Esper stopped him again. This time, Esper used its true power. Alban¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, and he backed away hastily! Only then did he realize Lilly¡¯s cats were extraordinary. They were even more mighty than a cultivator! At this time, the mirror not far away flickered, and a big word appeared on the mirror. ¡°Stupid!¡± Before Alban could react, he found that all the lights in the Crawford Mansion were on. Not only the Crawford family appeared, but also the security guards and the police. ¡°Break into the house. Three years in prison,¡± Anthony said lightly. The police yelled, ¡°Take him away!¡± Alban¡¯s eyes turned cold. Do they want to arrest me? He immediately lunged toward the World Mirror. He already forgot not to steal Lilly¡¯s things at this moment. He grabbed the World Mirror, turned around, and ran away! The police wanted to chase after him immediately, but they suddenly froze for some reason. Alban was agile. He flipped off the balcony and jumped from the second floor. Anthony stood on the balcony and said lightly, ¡°Break into a burry. Ten years in prison.¡± As Alban snatched the mirror, the sentencing was different. Alban sneered. Want to suppress me with thew? I¡¯ve already surpassed mortal! Suddenly, a sound of electric current sounded. Alban copsed convulsively. Josh held a talisman and smiled. ¡°This is an electric talisman.¡± Alban was unable to move on the ground and stared at Josh wide-eyed! Zachary went up to pick up the World Mirror, took the electric baton to attack Alban again, and sneered coldly. ¡°Stupid.¡± Alban was taken away and sentenced to at least three years in prison. Anthony knew he could not close Alban for a few days, but at least in front of many surveince cameras, Alban had to hide himself. If Alban escaped from prison, Anthony would catch him again. ¡­ Tia waited for days, but she did not wait for Alban toe back. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. She immediately went to open the door happily, but was disappointed soon. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Tia snorted. Outside the door was a girl about fifteen. She was Alban¡¯s ssmate. ¡°Hello, Tia. Your brother asked me to take care of you.¡± The girl carried a lot of dishes. After entering the door, she changed her shoes familiarly and asked, ¡°Have you eaten? Your brother said he was going away on business, so he asked me to take care of you.¡± This girl liked Alban, and she had a ghost on her head. Alban naturally did not like her, but he treated her well because he needed someone to care for Tia. He was worried about entrusting the housekeeper, as he feared the housekeeper would secretly abuse Tia when he was not home. He was not at ease entrusting other people. After all, no one could help him care for his sister wholeheartedly. So he found a girl and put a loyal ghost on her. Tia was the same age as Lilly. She did not like the girl because she knew that the girl liked Alban and wanted to upy Alban. Alban was her best brother in the world. So Tia felt the girl was not a good match for her brother. Tia looked gloomy. But the girl treated Tia as her younger sister and did not mind Tia¡¯s manners. The girl went to cook for Tia withoutint. ¡°Tia, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± ¡°Tia, did you finish your homework? Let me check it for you.¡± ¡°Tia, I must go home tonight, or my parents will intervene. But I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow morning.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tia, do you feel scared at night? If you need anything, just call me¡­¡± Chatper 1136 Chatper 1136 Lilly did not know that Alban had sent himself to prison. She returned to the Pce of Emperor Prosper and first looked at the hourss. She calcted and found that the underworld would pass a month tomorrow. Lilly sat down and guessed that ke and Jean would wake up tonight. She propped her chin up and looked at ke, then at Jean. ke and Jean were upgrading, so Lilly dared not touch them, or she could put them together in the shape of a heart. Lilly suddenly stood up and ran toward the boundary of the pce. Outside the boundary, Serene stared at the pce coldly. It¡¯s been a month. Is that d*mn girl dead? Why didn¡¯t I hear her screams? Could it be that Emperor Prosper¡¯s boundary crushed her into pieces? Subconsciously, Serene refused to admit that Lilly could cross the boundary. After all, it was the pce of Emperor Prosper! Just when she was thinking, she suddenly heard a voice. ¡°Hey, are you still waiting for me?¡± Lilly was leisurely sitting on a rock not far away. Looking at Lilly¡¯s leisurely look, Serene felt Lilly severely belittled her! ¡°When did youe out?¡± Serene raised her chin haughtily and snorted coldly. ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t hear your screams, huh? It turns out you sneaked out long ago.¡± Lilly looked at her with sympathy. ¡°There¡¯s also a possibility that I just came out.¡± Serene frowned. Impossible! I¡¯ve been staying here. How could I not know if she had juste out? However, Serene, who was arrogant, did not say much, but a cold killing intent shed in her eyes. ¡°Today is your day of death!¡± She must learn a lesson since she dares to impersonate Emperor Prosper¡¯s daughter! I must kill her! Serene used her Misty Cloudsword to attack Lilly! Lilly was calm. She lightly jumped up and dodged the attack. Lilly dodged the Misty Cloudsword with ease. Not to mention hurting Lilly, Serene even failed to touch Lilly¡¯s clothes. Serene was taken aback, frowned, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have some skills!¡± When she met Lilly on the first day, Lilly¡¯s strength was inferior to hers. Could it be that she ate some spirit fruit in the pce and became stronger? Thinking of that, Serene felt like her things had been stolen and eaten. She red at Lilly with hatred! With a low growl, she wanted to stab Lilly again! Lilly¡¯s eyes were slightly cold. She remained motionless and carefully felt the changes between now and before. More than three months ago, she needed to dodge Serene¡¯s sword with all her strength, but at this moment, Serene¡¯s moves seemed to be in slow motion, and there were ws everywhere. Lilly¡¯s observations were only fleeting. She turned her wrist, and the magical pan appeared in her hand. Serene could not help but sneer when she saw Lilly motionless. Did she startle? Can¡¯t you move anymore? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. In the next second, Lilly took out a magical pan. Serene was stunned, but before she sneered, she saw the pan pass over her Misty Cloudsword and hit her head. Serene only felt a buzzing sound and even heard the vibrato of the pan. When she realized it, she exploded with anger! D*mn trash! How dare she hit me with a pan! ¡°Go die!¡± Serene was pissed off and shed at Lilly. Lilly turned the magical pan and urately blocked Misty Cloudsword. After a while, the magical pan was still fine, but Misty Cloudsword was almost unable to withstand the attack. The scene waspletely different from what Serene had imagined. She was furious to the extreme. It¡¯s so insulting! I¡¯m the daughter of Emperor Prosper, but she uses a pan to fight me! Is she looking down on me? She¡¯s insulting me! Serene said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re so annoying! Who did you learn from?¡± Lilly blinked. ¡°I learned from my dad!¡± Serene sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Chatper 1137 Chatper 1137 Teach me a lesson? This sentence is familiar! Lilly smiled slightly. At this moment, she looked simr to ke. ¡°My daddy taught a lesson to the person who said thisst time.¡± But today, she wanted to fight Serene herself. Serene sneered. ¡°Your father is good for nothing!¡± Her father has no right to teach me a lesson! I¡¯m the daughter of Emperor Prosper! Serene firmly believed that Lilly was not the daughter of Emperor Prosper because her mother had said that she saw Emperor Prosper¡¯s legitimate daughter¡¯s soul dissipate. Serene had been in the underworld for three thousand years and inquired about Emperor Prosper¡¯s legitimate daughter. Even the King of Cities did not know that the King of Hell was the daughter of Emperor Prosper, so Serene naturally did not know much about it. She only believed that what her mother said was true. So when Lilly said that, she thought of Lilly¡¯s father as a mortal. ¡°You have some skills toe to the underworld as a mortal. You¡¯re great!¡± Serene¡¯s body suddenly shone brightly with a cold and stern murder aura. ¡°But the undead cannote to the underworld. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The light was getting brighter and making Serene look like a fairy. It was Serene¡¯s pressure. In the past, when her pressure came out, the ghosts around her could not move. Looking at the motionless Lilly, Serene raised her hand indifferently and controlled her Misty Cloudsword. ¡°Remember. Don¡¯te to the underworld if you¡¯re not dead. You¡¯ll die when youe!¡± Serene attacked Lilly again! Just when Serene thought she would seed, Lilly raised her hand casually and pinched the tip of Misty Cloudsword. Serene¡¯s pupils shrank sharply. Impossible! This time, she had used all her strength. Unexpectedly, Lilly pinched her sword! Serene looked stunned. Then she gritted her teeth to control Misty Cloudsword, only to find she could not move. Lilly looked at Serene curiously. ¡°Is that all?¡± She was genuinely asking. She wondered what level of strength she had reached but found that Serene was not qualified. The unqualified opponent was the weakest opponent she had ever fought! However, Lilly¡¯s words sounded arrogant, provocative, and insulting to Serene! ¡°You presumptuous brat! Let me go!¡± The next moment, Serene did not even see what was going on. A faint golden light lit up, and Lilly suddenly approached her! Lilly used the magical pan to hit Serene¡¯s face. ¡°Urgh!¡± Serene felt pain and was dizzy. She subconsciously covered her bleeding nose. ¡°D*mn you!¡± Serene raged. In the next second, Lilly jumped up with the magical pan containing golden light and hit Serene¡¯s head. Bang! There was a crisp sound and several cracks in the ground! Serene¡¯s head was not bleeding, but as she could not bear the pressure, she stepped into the mud and sank into it! Lilly¡¯s harsh and cold pressure was majestic and fierce, which made Serene sink inch by inch! Serene was shocked. How can this little thing be so mighty? Did she deliberately pretend to be weak to deceive me a month ago? No wonder she could enter the boundary of the pce! Serene broke out in a cold sweat, and the heavy pressure made her subconsciously terrified. Compared with this pressure, her glittering golden pressure just now was nothing. ¡°Who the hell are you¡­¡± Serene resisted desperately but got deeper. Lilly stood in front of Serene. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier? My daddy is Emperor Prosper. Also, why do you like to say d*mn and presumptuous? Are there no other words?¡± Serene¡¯s sweat soaked her back. She resisted with all her strength and could not speak, but Lilly looked rxed. ¡°You lied! I¡¯m the daughter of the Emperor Prosper¡­¡± Serene gritted her teeth and barely burst out a sentence. Lilly frowned, turned her wrist, and hit Serene¡¯s head with a magical pan like a whack-a-mole. ¡°My daddy doesn¡¯t have a weak and arrogant daughter like you!¡± Serene was smashed into the ground and buried up to her neck in the soil. She felt so aggrieved that she burst into tears. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re not the daughter of Emperor Prosper! I¡¯m the real one! When Emperor Prosperes out, he must kill you!¡± Serene yelled aggrievedly. Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 Lilly withdrew the pressure, sat on the ground, and looked at Serene. Serene could not stop crying. This time, Lilly was curious. ¡°You said you were my dad¡¯s daughter. Do you have any evidence?¡± Lilly did not believe ke would have another daughter, but Serene did not look like she was lying either. Why did Serene firmly believe that she was the daughter of Emperor Prosper? Serene struggled and found herself unable to move. Even if she got buried in the ground of the underworld, she would be able to get out, but now she was trapped. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you!¡± Serene gritted her teeth and stared at Lilly coldly. Even though she lost to Lilly, she refused to admit defeat. She closed her eyes and ignored Lilly! Lilly suddenly felt movement in the jar of souls. She immersed herself in the feeling for a while and said in surprise, ¡°You guys are up!¡± In the next second, there were ghost generals on thewn. They squatted around Serene while observing her. Serene felt extremely humiliated! After hearing Lilly¡¯s exnation, all the ghosts were amazed. The weakling spirit thought to himself. Lilly bes powerful. I thought I would be more potent than her in this deep sleep and could protect her well in the future. The harem spirit was surprised. ¡°When did Mr. ke have another daughter? He was only 256 years old when he was reincarnated in the mortal world. But this old witch Screen is 3000 years old.¡± Serene shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯m Serene, not Screen! I¡¯m not an old witch!¡± It was a pity that no one paid any attention to her. The ghost bride thought for a while and said, ¡°Could it be that her mom was a pce maid? The pce maid served the Emperor Prosper and gave birth to Screen without the Emperor Prosper knowing¡­¡± Serene was angry. My name is Serene, not Screen! The harem spirit shook her head. ¡°Impossible! I¡¯ve tried so hard that I failed to touch Mr. ke¡¯s bed. How could anyone be more shameless than me¡­ No, more powerful than me.¡± The ghosts were speechless. The harem spirit identally told them her true thoughts. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have evidence? Just search!¡± The unlucky ghost threatened Serene, ¡°Say it or not? Or I¡¯ll sit on you!¡± Serene¡¯s eyes turned red with anger, and she felt Lilly was mean and shameless. Those ghost generals acted like Lilly! The weakling spirit smiled slightly and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so vulgar. You still have to speak carefully in front of Lilly.¡± Serene looked at the gentle, weakling spirit, and her heart could not help but beat slightly. Well, this ghost is kind. In the next second, the weakling spirit continued, ¡°I¡¯ll take Lilly aside.¡± Serene¡¯s mouth twitched. Seeing the weakling spirit taking Lilly away, the unlucky ghost approached Serene with a wicked smile. Serene was furious and panicked, but she could not move. She yelled angrily. ¡°Don¡¯te here! Get lost!¡± The unlucky ghost squatted and sighed. ¡°Oh, only a little space¡­¡± The harem spirit folded her arms and enthusiastically gave her opinion. ¡°Maybe you can sit on her head.¡± The ghost bride subconsciously echoed, ¡°Yes, just sit on her head!¡± The unlucky ghost raised his trousers. He was ready to step on Serene¡¯s head. At this time, Serene could not take it anymore. She held back the humiliating tears, gritted her teeth, and shouted, ¡°Stop! I¡¯ll say it!¡± The unlucky ghost stopped and muttered, ¡°You should admit defeat earlier.¡± Serene held back her tears and hated Lilly so much. She was the daughter of Emperor Prosper! She never suffered such humiliation! She must ask Emperor Prosper to kill them! Lilly turned back. ¡°Does she want to say it?¡± If Serene spoke politely at first, she would not force her, even if she could not figure out what had happened. I¡¯m only a child. Is it only Serene who can be arrogant? Lilly was also angry. Serene attacked her as soon as they met. After she exined it, Serene wanted to kill her even more. She would not have gotten a good consequence if she had not retreated quickly. I also have a temper! Serene got pulled out. She held back her anger coldly and took out a painting. ¡°Emperor Prosper drew this painting for my mother. It¡¯s my family portrait.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone immediately looked at the painting and could not help but be stunned. The antique painting was realistic. There were three people on it. A tall man in a ck suit focused on the woman beside him with a smile while hugging her waist. That man¡¯s face was so familiar. It was ke! The woman held a three-year-old child in her arms. Lilly could vaguely tell that that was Serene. Lilly asked in surprise, ¡°Only one painting?¡± A photo could be photoshopped, let alone a painting! Serene obsessively looked at ke in the painting and said, ¡°Emperor Prosper is my biological father. He drew this painting. Here is his signature¡­¡± Lilly looked at the corner of the painting. Sure enough, she saw the signature, ke MacNeil. Although it was intentionally concealed, there was shocking pressure on it. If ke were here, he would recognize that the pressure of the signature was the same as the pressure written on the boulder under the ice pond. Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 The harem spirit was in astonishment. Although she was suspicious of Serene, this signature was too particr. No one would doubt its authenticity after seeing it. The weakling spirit squinted slightly. ¡°It¡¯s indeed Mr. ke¡¯s signature.¡± The ghost bride was surprised. ¡°How could¡­¡± The harem spirit stroked her chin. ¡°What kind of plot is this? The male lead is drugged, and the supporting actress takes advantage of the opportunity. Or is the male lead poisoned and mistaken for the supporting actress as the female lead?¡± All the ghosts red at the harem spirit, who made jokes at this time. Although the ghosts felt something strange, they did not suspect ke. ke was not that kind of person. Serene sneered with an inexplicable arrogance. ¡°Do you all believe me this time?¡± All the ghosts looked at Lilly worriedly. However, Lilly showed a strange look. ¡°The signature is real, but the painting might not be real. Maybe my daddy signed it first, and you drew itter.¡± Serene shouted angrily, ¡°Nonsense!¡± She did not allow others to doubt the authenticity of the painting! The ghosts suddenly realized the problem. They only paid attention to Lilly¡¯s emotions just now. Now they had broadened their thoughts. ¡°Yes, maybe that¡¯s the case!¡± ¡°Your mother might be a pce maid. And she secretly stole Emperor ke¡¯s seal.¡± ¡°Or after Emperor ke signed on it, your mother stole it away and drew the painting herself.¡± Serene was furious when they questioned the painting and denied her identity. Her identity was her only belief for thousands of years! There was no doubt! Serene sneered. ¡°So what if you don¡¯t admit it? When the Emperor Prosperes¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, she heard a voice say, ¡°I¡¯m here. What do you want?¡± ke stepped out of the pce boundary coldly. Serene froze for a moment. The moment she saw ke, it was as if she saw someone in a paintinge out. That man was her biological father, whom she had admired for thousands of years, and now her belief had turned into reality. It¡¯s Emperor Prosper! He looks the same as the painting! Serene was so excited. She never expected to see ke one day. Moreover, he looked so young. She could not help but stare at ke and ignore Jean behind him. When ke appeared, Serene choked with grief. ¡°Father!¡± Lilly frowned. Before Jean could say anything, Lilly red at ke. ke felt inexplicably guilty. ¡°No, Lilly. Listen to me¡­¡± ke quickly waved to Lilly, ¡°I¡¯m not her father!¡± After Jean arrived, she blended into the ghosts and squatted aside with the harem spirit to watch the fun. Before Jean asked what the gossip was, she heard Serene call ke¡¯s father! She was dumbfounded. She nced at Serene, looked at the harem spirit¡¯s uncertainty, and pointed at herself. The harem spirit nodded. That¡¯s right. This gossip is rted to you! Jean felt excited. It¡¯s even more exciting! ¡°In what step has the plot progressed?¡± Jean asked while looking back and forth between Serene and ke. The harem spirit whispered, ¡°Now it¡¯s the story of a fake daughter who recognizes her father.¡± ¡°Oh! Got it!¡± She was familiar with such a plot. This plot always appeared in the novels she read before she died. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As expected of the harem spirit, she summarized the entire story. So Jean did not need to ask in detail. Lillyined, ¡°Serene said she¡¯s your daughter, and she hit me as soon as we met!¡± ke¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he red at Serene. Serene felt that Lilly had snatched her father away. She pointed at Lilly angrily. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! You pretended to be the father¡¯s daughter and stole things from the pce! That¡¯s why I¡­¡± Serene paused, then looked at ke with reddish eyes. ¡°She hit me! I didn¡¯t hit her!¡± Although Serene did not have the haughty look anymore, she did not want to say she could not defeat Lilly. ke said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. I¡¯ve never had any children other than Lilly.¡± Serene was stunned and anxious. ¡°My mother is Cynthia. Have you forgotten? Three thousand years ago, at the Fairy Lake in the pce¡­¡± Jean, who was drinking water, spat water out upon hearing that. The harem spirit¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Uh, this plot is also familiar. Did her mom fall in love with Mr. ke at Fairy Lake?¡± The harem spirit and Jean looked at ke together. The more they looked at him, the more he looked like a scumbag. Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 ke was speechless. Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched as soon as he came out. ¡°Although it was three thousand years ago, I remember some things,¡± Pablo said. He naturally knew more about the King of Hell than others. ording to the time, it should be when the King of Hell¡¯s soul disappeared in her previous life. Serene did not look at Pablo. Of course, she knew Pablo. He was the judge. She had seen him from afar. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She looked at ke stubbornly to get his exnation. ke said lightly, ¡°Except for Jean, I haven¡¯t slept with anyone, let alone given birth to a daughter like you.¡± The harem spirit burst outughing. Thinking of something and looking at Jean, the two women laughed loudly. ke raised his eyebrows. Why is Jeanughing? Shouldn¡¯t she be shy? Forget it. Jean is particr. She¡¯s the intiff. ke felt helpless. Seeing that everyone did not seem to take this matter seriously, Serene felt deeply angry and unreconciled. I waited for Father for three thousand years. How could he say that? It¡¯s understandable for him not to know about me, but how can he forget Mother? He had a rtionship with Mother! ¡°Father, recall it again!¡± Serene was about to shed tears. She tried hard to maintain the image of a fairy to be worthy of the title of Emperor Prosper¡¯s daughter. ¡°That day, Sister lost her soul, and you lost control of your emotions. It was Mother whoforted you in time¡­¡± I don¡¯t want to expose Father¡¯s pain, but this matter is serious! I¡¯ve been waiting so long. How can it be a joke? I don¡¯t believe Mother will lie to me! What good is it for Mother to make such a joke? Serene looked at ke almost begrudgingly. ke¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You look older than me. Don¡¯t call me Father!¡± Serene was momentarily embarrassed, then grabbed the painting abruptly and asked, ¡°But Mother has this painting! You drew it yourself! It¡¯s a token of love for Mother!¡± ke frowned. ¡°Would I be so shabby back then?¡± Take a painting as a token of love. Impossible. In ke¡¯s view, only precious things could be a token of love. Lilly reminded ke, ¡°Daddy, this painting has your signature!¡± ke¡¯s gaze fell on the signature. He was startled and could not help but frown. It is indeed my signature. When did I sign it? Almost without thinking, ke looked at Jean. Jean froze, and her smile disappeared. ¡°Why do you look at me?¡± Jean looked puzzled and subconsciously said, ¡°I didn¡¯t copy your signature! You know it¡¯s impossible!¡± Jean was stunned when she said that. She had no memory of thousands of years ago and had gone through too many lifetimes. ke¡¯s gaze softened, and he said, ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t. I signed it myself.¡± Jean did not live long and always left before him in every life. He spent one lifetime waiting for her, and every time he brought her back, she would still maintain some of the habits of her previous life. For example, there was no shortage of money, but she always had ideas to make money. Every soul was unique. No matter how many lifetimes she had gone through, her temper had not changed. Jean felt strange. Why does he look at me as pampering? I didn¡¯t write it. Why does he look like he¡¯s taking the me for me? Jean tried hard but could not find any memory of the painting. ke had already thought of something and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to think about it.¡± He rubbed Jean¡¯s head and said, ¡°You were the one who asked me to sign it.¡± All the ghosts were shocked. The signature on the painting was indeed ke¡¯s! Lilly blurted out, ¡°Daddy, did you also draw this painting?¡± ke shook his head. ¡°Of course not.¡± He looked at Lilly, pinched her face, and said dotingly, ¡°Back then, your mommy always wanted to sell my signatures and paintings.¡± Emperor Prosper¡¯s sentence or a hastily painted picture were both examples of the state of mind. Some novice ghosts struggled to pursue the realm but got stuck in the bottleneck. So they wanted the things of Emperor Prosper to approach The Order. So those things were worth the money. However, ke rarely drew paintings. Even if he drew asionally, Jean was reluctant to sell it, so she only got his signature. For painting or writing, she drew or wrote by herself. Of course, he doted on her. To prevent his signature from being used for anything, he would leave pressure on the signature so that those who bought it for epiphany would not get deceived. ¡°That¡¯s how the signature came.¡± ke did not go into details. ke unconsciously smiled and said nothing more. Jean felt guilty and ashamed for no reason. Lilly nodded and concluded, ¡°So the signature is real. The painting is fake, right? Serene¡¯s mom drew the painting herself.¡± Serene could not ept such a result! Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 Serene muttered, ¡°Impossible. It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± How could the painting be paintedter? Her mother would not lie to her! Lilly said, ¡°Just ask your mother toe out and ask.¡± Serene clenched her fists, bit her lips, and said, ¡°My mother has long since died, but she still hoped Father woulde to see her before she died.¡± Serene almost pleaded, ¡°Father, I¡¯m your daughter¡­¡± In the past three thousand years, she had cultivated hard and managed to freeze herself at eighteen. It was all to meet her father! She worked hard to be outstanding, endured thousands of years of loneliness, guarded the pce for ke, and waited for three thousand years in penance. How could she ept such a result? She was the daughter of Emperor Prosper! Serene burst into tears and looked at ke. ¡°Father, you can deny me, but you shouldn¡¯t deny what you did with my mother before.¡± She thought ke was in denial because of Lilly or that woman named Jean. She saw it just now when ke touched Jean¡¯s head. His eyes were full of doting! Yes, that¡¯s right! Because the woman he loves so much is here, he can¡¯t admit that he has ever been unfaithful! Serene smiled wryly and said in frustration, ¡°Since you don¡¯t admit me, I¡¯ll leave. Father, take care of yourself.¡± Serene nced at Lilly. She wanted to ask ke when Lilly was born. ke¡¯s legitimate daughter had already lost her soul, and the loss of the soul was irreversible. But after thinking about it, she understood it. Lilly was only about eight years old. Maybe she was secretly born in the mortal world. Serene guessed that after ke¡¯s legitimate daughter died, he had another daughter with Jean. So Lilly was her younger sister. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Serene was disheartened and did not want to ask any more questions, so she put away the painting and was about to leave. Lilly immediately tugged on ke¡¯s clothes. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± ke stopped Serene. ¡°Wait.¡± Serene was overjoyed and looked at ke expectantly. ¡°Father?¡± ke frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Father! I stopped you because you bullied Lilly. I want to deal with you.¡± Serene widened her eyes when she heard that. She lost control and said, ¡°She bullied me! Not me!¡± She got beaten into the mud like a whack-a-mole! ke sneered and continued, ¡°Also, don¡¯t have any ambiguity about our rtionship! I have nothing to do with you!¡± Serene felt desperate. ¡°Mother is gone. Are you going to find out where Mother reincarnated to search for her memory?¡± It was difficult. The reincarnated soul had no memory at all. Let alone people who died three thousand years ago. Of course, as the underworld rules¡¯ maker, Emperor Prosper probably had a way to do it. What saddened Serene was that ke could do everything for Lilly and Jean. He was so indifferent to her! He did not want to admit her and find a way to separate his rtionship with her! Lilly also asked suspiciously, ¡°Daddy, are you going to find Serene¡¯s mom?¡± ke said, ¡°No.¡± Lilly did not understand for a moment. Now the painting was not proof. ke had exined it clearly. Lilly, Jean, and the ghosts believe him. However, Serene did not believe his words and thought ke abandoned her. She thought it was all ke¡¯s fault and believed ke was a scumbag. She was pitiful. Of course, Lilly also wanted to find out the truth and even wondered if she could use her pen of judgment. Oh yes, there is World Mirror! World Mirror has insight into everything that has happened in the world! Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s use the World Mirror!¡± ke shook his head. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even believe in the authenticity of the painting. She won¡¯t believe in the World Mirror.¡± Lilly pouted. ¡°Then how?¡± ke pinched her nose lightly. ¡°What did I teach you? If metaphysics doesn¡¯t work¡­¡± Lilly immediately replied, ¡°We can use science!¡± They had a tacit understanding and looked Serene up and down. Serene suddenly felt panicked that she was about to lose something. Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Serene subconsciously took a step back. Lilly said, ¡°There¡¯s a simple way. You can do a paternity test with Daddy!¡± As soon as Lilly¡¯s words came out, Serene and the ghosts were stunned. The harem spirit asked, ¡°Does that work?¡± The weakling spirit frowned. ¡°Is it useful?¡± The passionate spirit thought for a while and said, ¡°Is the DNA of three thousand years ago the same as that of today?¡± They looked at ke. Lilly had a catastrophe and a reincarnation, and so did ke. Jean shook her head. Serene was stunned for a while and finally thought of what was paternity tests. She immediately shook her head. ¡°Father, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to admit me. Although you look the same as you did three thousand years ago, and your soul is the same, your physical body changes after reincarnation. The paternity test will only show that we¡¯re not rted.¡± ke said tly, ¡°I know it.¡± Serene secretly breathed a sigh of relief for no reason. But ke¡¯s following actions made her panic again. ke said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± As soon as he raised his hand, Serene got brought into the pce boundary. Serene finally stepped into the pce area but became even more uneasy. Lilly knew the routes well and greeted a tortoise in front of the pce, ¡°Hey, Mr. Tortoise! Are you not full yet?¡± Tortoise chewed the grass and nced at the group of people and ghosts. Serene felt sad again. It turned out that Lilly could enter the pce at will and was so familiar with everything there. How about her? ke¡¯s words interrupted her thought. ¡°Here we are.¡± Serene was startled. Then, she saw ke take a jade bottle from a tall shelf. Lilly asked strangely, ¡°Daddy, what is this?¡± She thought ke came in looking for his hair from three thousand years ago. Pablo nced at the jade bottle, then looked at the pool behind the high shelf. He remained silent for a long time. ¡°Back then, Emperor Prosper took his daughter to break through the shackles, but his daughter died unexpectedly, and her soul was scattered. Naturally, Emperor Prosper couldn¡¯t ept it. He cut his flesh and blood and forcibly reshaped his daughter¡¯s soul and body with The Order.¡± Of course, Lilly¡¯s soul had entered reincarnation, but ke failed to recover her physical body. ¡°These are the flesh and blood of the Emperor Prosper.¡± Pablo nced at the pool of blood behind the shelf. It got sealed there, but every Emperor Prosper¡¯s things could make theters feel tyrannical. He could even leave pressure on his signature. So his flesh and blood would naturally not spoil. It was different from the body of the mortal world. As long as The Order of the Underworld remained, the flesh and blood of Emperor Prosper would always exist. However, that pile of flesh and blood might already be garbage for the current ke. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to do a paternity test?¡± ke looked at Serene expressionlessly and took a bottle of blood from her without mercy. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Lilly suddenly thought of something. ¡°It turns out that you¡¯re not a soul. You also exist in the underworld with a physical body, but you look down on me. Hmph!¡± Serene was startled and inexplicably flustered. She subconsciously scolded Lilly coldly, ¡°Can you be the same as me? I¡¯m the daughter of Emperor Prosper!¡± Lilly frowned. Granny is right. The more youck something, the more you emphasize it. ¡°You¡¯re not Daddy¡¯s daughter! Just wait and see! I¡¯ll take this for a paternity test right now!¡± Lilly shed. The golden light lit up and disappeared, but within half a second, she appeared in front of Serene again. ¡°Let¡¯s go together! Lest you say that we¡¯re lying!¡± After seconds, Lilly appeared in the mortal world with ghosts and people. Pablo was shocked. ¡°Teleportation formation?¡± Lilly was puzzled. ¡°Teleportation formation? I call this Elevator!¡± Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched. ke did not react for a while. At this moment, he forgot about the paternity test but looked at Lilly in horror. ¡°You built it yourself?¡± Serene blurted out, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± It was not because she had a feud with Lilly. That was too absurd! Even she had to go through various complicated ways to the mortal world. She was already powerful enough to take several days to go from the underworld to the mortal world. Only Emperor Prosper could reach the underworld in a few seconds. Legend had it that Emperor Prosper had high attainments in runes, could draw runes in the void, and powerfully built a path connecting the two worlds. Lilly¡¯s elevator had the rune path, but Serene did not believe Lilly could construct it. She might discover the rune path left by Emperor Prosper and move this path to the designated ce! Although being able to move Emperor Prosper¡¯s path was also mighty, Serene could ept it. However, Lilly nodded. ¡°Yes, Daddy. I found the elevator you made before. I drew one ording to it.¡± When Serene heard that, she suddenly calmed down and even sneered. ¡°Boaster.¡± Her eyes were full of disdain. Serene believed Lilly¡¯s words a little just now, but now Lilly said she drew the rune paths. Doesn¡¯t it mean she¡¯s as strong as Emperor Prosper back then? It¡¯s too funny! Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 Serene did not believe Lilly was so strong at all. In her mind, Lilly was a child who liked to brag. Lilly ignored Serene and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do a paternity test!¡± Serene, who was proudly and indifferently, suddenly tightened her heart again! ¡°I¡­¡± She wanted to say something, but ke gave her a cold look. So she stopped speaking. Bettany was carrying Matthan upstairs. She wanted to take Matthan to look in the mirror as usual. Margaretughed. ¡°Matt is young. But he can tell which one is his sister¡¯s room.¡± Matthan could distinguish colors and see things. He liked to look around, preferred to look in the mirror, and always grinned at the mirror. He did not like other mirrors but the one in Lilly¡¯s room. When they arrived at Lilly¡¯s room door, Margaret said, ¡°Mrs. Crawford, I¡¯ll get Matt the milk bottle.¡± Before Bettany opened the door, Lilly and ke came out from inside. Behind them was Serene with a cold expression. Bettany and Margaret were stunned! ke greeted, ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. We returnedtest night, so I didn¡¯t wake you.¡± He nced outside calmly. It was not morning but afternoon. So he added, ¡°Lilly didn¡¯t sleep for two days. I overslept with her. What time is it?¡± It took Margaret a while to recover. ¡°It¡¯s almost four o¡¯clock. You guys are too sleepy. I didn¡¯t hear any movement¡­¡± She gave Serene a suspicious look. She wondered why ke had a woman with him this time. But she did not ask anything. Bettany secretly felt lucky. Matthan suddenly became abnormal, insisted on sticking to Drake, and did not nap until noon. After a nap, he wanted toe to Lilly¡¯s room. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Otherwise, she could not make up a lie if she had gone into Lilly¡¯s room in the morning and had not found ke and Lilly. Bettany subconsciously looked at Matthan and saw that he was innocent and immature. He looked at Lilly with sparkling eyes, waved his little hands vigorously, and mumbled as if saying, ¡°Hug me!¡± Lilly hugged Matthan and said happily, ¡°Wow, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days! Matt, you¡¯ve gained weight!¡± Matthan shook his arms in joy. ke, Jean, and all the ghosts were in a daze. What are we missing? Howe the Crawford family has a new baby? Jean was stunned. ¡°Wow! Do I have a nephew again?¡± She looked at Bettany, and her throat choked. ¡°Mom¡­¡± She never expected she could return. Bettany¡¯s hair turned gray. ke did not look back at Jean, but he hugged and patted her shoulder. He lowered his head slightly, stroked Matthan¡¯s chin, and smiled. ¡°Matt?¡± Matthan suddenly drooled momentarily and smeared ke¡¯s hand, then giggled. Lillyughed. ¡°Daddy, Matt likes you!¡± ke¡¯s mouth twitched when he watched the drool on his hand. He smiled softly and smeared it on Matthan¡¯s face. His voice was low and deep but extremely gentle, and he said, ¡°Well, I like Matt too!¡± Matthan was speechless. Lilly looked puzzled. What¡¯s going on? How do I feel that they know each other? After Bettany returned to normal, she started nagging again, ¡°You¡¯ve been sleeping all day. Are you hungry? What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make whatever you want! If you¡¯re hungry, fill your belly first. I¡¯ll go down and get some snacks.¡± Bettany ignored Serene and pretended not to see her. First, the people rted to Lilly might be extraordinary. So it was unsuitable to ask. Second, she did not think Serene had something to do with ke. Even if ke spent the night in the same room with Serene, she would not feel that ke had any ambiguity with Serene. Lilly quickly stopped Bettany. ¡°Granny, no need! I¡¯m not hungry this time! I¡¯ll have dinnerter!¡± Bettany thought for a while then nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She went downstairs in a hurry. When a few more people returned, the Crawford family became lively inexplicably. Serene watched the warmth between the Crawford family and felt indescribably envious. She saw ke teasing Matthan again. He was so gentle, and sometimes there wasziness in his eyes. Serene had never seen ke like this. In her imagination, she had always substituted Emperor Prosper with the father¡¯s role, so she always pictured ke as calm, kind, and stern. It was her first time to see ke so gently. Her heart suddenly beat uncontrobly, and she became more attached to ke. However, ke broke her obsession with one sentence and left her no chance of nostalgia. Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 ke got the phone and made a call. ¡°Layton,e here. I want to go to the identification center.¡± Serene tightened her fingers and lowered her eyes to hide the loneliness and sadness. He can be so gentle with others. Why is he so indifferent to me? He insists on figuring it out because he wants to draw a line with me and not admit me! Lilly hugged Matthan and said, ¡°Granny, I¡¯ll go out with Daddy!¡± Bettany put on an apron and hurried out of the kitchen. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Lilly did not say the details. ¡°We¡¯lle back soon. We¡¯ll be back before dinner.¡± Bettany nodded. ¡°Okay. Be careful on the road.¡± A maid came to fetch Matthan. With tears in his eyes, Matthan waved his little hands unwillingly and watched Lilly leave with reluctance. ke turned his head before getting into the car and raised his eyebrow at Matthan. Then, Matthan cried. The maid hurriedly coaxed, ¡°Little Miss will be backter! Don¡¯t cry¡­¡± Matthan struggled and cried in anxiety. ¡­ The paternity test was urgent, and Serene got forced to witness the whole process. For some reason, she wanted to escape from knowing the truth. ¡°Chief, the results are out.¡± Layton handed the report to ke. Lilly stood on tiptoe and craned her neck. ke sat down and took Lilly into his arms. Under Serene¡¯s gaze, he opened the paternity test report. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. On thest page, a line of bold and eye-catching words wrote, ¡°Under the premise of excluding identical multiple births, close rtives, and external interference, ording to the results of DNA gic marker typing, specimen A and specimen B have no parent-child rtionship¡­¡± Lilly was dizzy. ¡°It¡¯splicated¡­¡± Just say that Daddy isn¡¯t Serene¡¯s daddy! ke asked Serene nkly, ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± Serene turned pale. Although the underworld was different from the mortal world, she had to admit that the current technology of the human world was much more urate than the blood test in ancient times. If the paternity test showed she was not the daughter of Emperor Prosper, there was a high probability that she was not. ¡°Impossible. No way¡­¡± Serene took a few steps back in disbelief. When there was no solid evidence, even if ke denied it, Serene could still brainwash herself that she was the daughter of Emperor Prosper. In this way, her faith would not copse. However, after seeing the paternity test, her faith copsed. ke stood up and looked at Serene coldly. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to deal with you.¡± Upon saying that, ke pped Serene without mercy. Serene fell aside so hard that she knocked the side table down. ke stopped attacking Serene but said coldly, ¡°You should be d you didn¡¯t hurt Lilly before.¡± But even so, he was still narrow-minded. This p was a cut-off and a warning. ke held Lilly in his arms familiarly. Lilly was eight years old and ashamed to be hugged at such an age, so she whispered, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll walk by myself!¡± ke ignored her words. He hugged Lilly, pulled Jean, and left without looking back. Serene got up, looked at ke, and could not help but shout, ¡°Why do you treat me like this?¡± Serene looked at ke with reddish eyes. ¡°Why are you being so cruel to me? Is there any effect on you to not reveal the truth? You have nothing to lose, and I didn¡¯t do anything excessive. I also got deceived. I¡¯m a victim! Can¡¯t you¡­¡± Can¡¯t you leave me a little fantasy? She had already said that she would not pester Emperor Prosper anymore. Why did they have to crush her faith? Why did they have to destroy her? How could they be so cruel and narrow-minded? Serene covered her face and cried. ¡°Why did you do this to me? Father, why did you do this to me¡­¡± Even if Serene denied it and the paternity test results were in front of her, ke had been her father in imagination for three thousand years. To her, he was already her close rtive. She did not ask ke to give her some tender care but only kept a thought and a belief in her heart. But he destroyed her wish! Serene looked at Lilly in ke¡¯s arms through tears and felt miserable. She did not understand why Lilly could not tolerate her. Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 Serene did not know why Lilly could not tolerate her. Emperor Prosper could cut flesh and blood for his legitimate daughter, self-destruct three thousand orders, and could pamper Lilly gently. But why couldn¡¯t he show me more sympathy? Even to strangers, he wouldn¡¯t be so cold-blooded and cruel! ke, who had already left, suddenly returned. A glimmer of hope floated in Serene¡¯s heart. However, she saw him raise his hand, and the painting she had always cherished fell into his hands! Serene instantly understood what he wanted to do and yelled, ¡°Father, don¡¯t!¡± ke red at her coldly and destroyed the signature and his portrait on the painting. He threw the painting back into Serene and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t let me hear you calling me Father again! Lilly doesn¡¯t like it. I don¡¯t like it either. It¡¯ll cause misunderstanding and trouble to our family.¡± As Serene was a victim, he did not attack her again. He had settled everything with Serene. From now on, he had nothing to do with her. He would naturally not care about a passerby if she did not pester and provoke him again. Serene slumped on the ground while staring nkly at the painting. The painting was still the original, but ke¡¯s portrait was now nk, and ke¡¯s signature was gone. He had tried his best to leave Serene aplete painting. After all, it was an heirloom left by Serene¡¯s mother, so he did not tear it up. To a painting, he¡¯s so sensible with understanding and relief. Why is he cruel to me? No one was around, and Serene did not want to beughed at by the mortal. She took the painting and walked on the street in a daze. The family of three in the paintingcked the role of the father. Gradually, Serene¡¯s mind turned into a blurred truth. She did not know what the truth was, but the face of Emperor Prosper became evident in her mind. ke was not her father. Her obscure emotions suddenly came out after taking off this rtionship. Her three thousand years of guarding and waiting was no real paternal love. Everything depended on her fantasy. Once she removed the father¡¯s role from ke,bined with the shock of seeing the real Emperor Prosper, Serene¡¯s feelings suddenly reversed. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Emperor Prosper¡­¡± Serene stopped. She stared at the painting in a daze. She suddenly understood. Was she waiting for her father for three thousand years? To her, Emperor Prosper was no longer an ordinary existence. Others had awe and admiration for him. But she already had a different destiny entanglement with him three thousand years ago. Even if her mother misled her, no one else had such an experience. It showed that she had a fate with Emperor Prosper! Serene¡¯s eyes lit up with hope again, and she became cheerful. ¡°I¡¯ll cultivate harder¡­¡± I want to be powerful. I don¡¯t need to stand beside Emperor Prosper. I only want to watch him quietly all the time! Serene could not wait to go back to the underworld. She had been snubbing her cultivation too much lately. She must start redoubled efforts to cultivate now! Serene was looking for the way back to the underworld but unexpectedly met Alban. Of course, she did not know Alban. In her eyes, Alban¡¯s strength was no different from the mortal¡¯s, so she ignored him and hurried past. Alban, who had escaped prison, immediately followed Serene. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡­ ¡°How did Alban Knox escape from prison!¡± Someone¡¯s voice in an office was full of anger. The person on the other end of the phone exined, ¡°It¡¯s not a prison after all. He¡¯s fifteen¡­ Youth detention center¡­¡± The Crawford family sued for the burry. In the end, Alban was sentenced to a lighter sentence because he was underage. He got sentenced to five years but ran away. ¡°Even though it¡¯s the youth detention center, you can¡¯t rx the monitoring!¡± ¡°Sorry! It was our mistake!¡± ¡°Go keep an eye on Tia Knox¡¯s side.¡± Alban did run away. But now he was a wanted criminal. He wanted to see her sister and live with his sister openly, but it became his bondage and invisible pain. ¡­ By the time Lilly returned to the Crawford family, Bettany had finished cooking. Bettany said she cooked casually, but the table was full of dishes. Jean¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Wow! So many dishes! They look delicious!¡± She floated over immediately and sat on the side eagerly. Liam, Edward, and Gilbert were back, and Anthony was on the way. He got bacsh, so Lisa left the Crawford Mansion after giving birth. Anthony was worried and followed her. Of course, Lisa must have returned after hearing that Lilly was back. Liam lowered his head and seriously loaded Lilly with pasta. Edwardined to Lilly, ¡°I peeled the shrimp all afternoon! Look at my split nails!¡± Gilbert served the food up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t take credit! Liam peeled the most shrimp.¡± Hugh said, ¡°You all are childish.¡± They were already adults but still took the credit. Lilly took the fork and food for Jean and inserted an incense. Before Jean left, the Crawford family would do the same, but knowing that Jean would no longer stay in the mortal world after leaving, they put away Jean¡¯s tableware. They no longer ced her tableware on the dining table. They would put out all the tableware whenever there were festivals. It was like Jean came back to celebrate the festivals together. Seeing Lilly¡¯s familiar actions, the Crawford family froze. After Margaret and the others went to the other side for dinner, Bettany asked Lilly, ¡°Who ising back?¡± She thought it was Lilly¡¯s master or her friends, but she heard Lilly say, ¡°Granny, it¡¯s Mommy!¡± Pa! The fork fell from Bettany¡¯s hand. Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 Jean is back? Edward, who was grinning, suddenly became serious and sat up straight. Hugh¡¯s expression changed too. Gilbert was stunned and quickly looked at the food on the table to see if there was anything Jean liked. Liam had already brought out an extra te, ced it beside Jean¡¯s tableware, and kept picking up Jean¡¯s favorite dishes. Bettany wanted to say something several times but could not say it. In a trance, she saw a figure slowly appearing. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jean smiled while holding a te. She looked at Bettany and said tteringly, ¡°Mom! I¡¯m hungry too!¡± Bettany¡¯s eyes were instantly red, and tears fell unexpectedly. She wiped it quickly and hurriedly picked up Jean¡¯s favorite dish. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s eat!¡± Bettany put the fish into Jean¡¯s te. ¡°The fish is good. It¡¯s the spicy vor. You like it. I boiled the soup too. After you eat the fish, you can have some soup!¡± When Jean was ill, she dared not eat anything. But it did not matter now. ¡°You used to want to eat these all the time, but I was afraid of parasites, so I didn¡¯t make them for you. Now you can eat whatever you like¡­¡± Hugh gave Jean a side dish. The pickled cucumber was crisp and salty. Jean also could not eat that before. ¡°Eat some cucumber. It¡¯s refreshing¡­¡± Bettany said, ¡°Yes, eat some cucumber! But don¡¯t eat much. You won¡¯t be able to eat other things if you fill your stomach.¡± After chatting with Jean, Bettany turned to Lilly. ¡°Try this fried fish. I put salt and pepper on it while ensuring the original taste.¡± Lilly stuffed two slices in one gulp and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Delicious!¡± ¡°This is shrimp pasta! Your uncles made it. Eat more.¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Granny, where are Hannah and the others?¡± Bettany answered, ¡°It¡¯s only 5.30 pm. They haven¡¯t returned from school yet. They finished school at 6.00 pm today.¡± Primary school dismissal time was different. Hannah applied for an extra after-school remedial ss. She usuallypleted her homework there. To wait for Hannah, Drake, Josh, and Zachary also applied for the school¡¯s after-school interest sses. It did not matter if they learned something. Their purpose was to wait for each other and pass the time. Lilly smiled. ¡°Hannah is so good now. She can finish her homework in school!¡± Liam nodded. ¡°She has made great progress!¡± Lilly thought. That¡¯s because the automatic writing pen helped Hannah. Hannah isn¡¯t stupid at all. Edward made fun while eating, ¡°If they know that Lilly came back today, they¡¯ll regret it and skip sses.¡± Lilly pondered, took a family portrait, and posted it in the family chat group. In the photo, Jean appeared. Anthony and Jonas wrote, ¡°!¡± Bryson responded, ¡°I¡¯ll return with the rocket!¡± Max wrote, ¡°Bryson, take me!¡± Cloud did not reply to the message. He should be doing a task. Lilly typed quickly, ¡°Be calm! Mommy and I will be back for New Year!¡± This news immediately cheered up the Crawford family. They were looking forward to the New Year. Edward approached Lilly and whispered, ¡°Lilly, your mommy¡­¡± He hesitated before asking, ¡°Can¡¯t your mommy go to reincarnation?¡± He worried Jean could not reincarnate and would stay in the underworld. He heard that if the soul had not reincarnated, it would gradually fade and weaken until it turned into smoke. In the end, the soul got scattered. Edward did not want that. Although he would be sad not to see Jean, he preferred that Jean would be reincarnated and be fine. Lilly said, ¡°Daddy protects Mommy. She won¡¯t leave again. Nothing will happen. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Edward was overjoyed at first and then surprised. Lilly said ke protects Jean. Edward had always been unconvinced about ke, but now he changed his mind. Hmph! Alright! I¡¯ll ept him. Edward ate happily and was red at by Bettany, who said he was rude. Edward became obedient and ate slower in an instant. After 6.00 pm, Hannah and the others came back. Hannah left the car listlessly and tiredly. Jack said, ¡°Little Miss Hannah¡­¡± Hannah raised her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t call me. I¡¯m tired and sleepy now. I¡¯m not interested in anything.¡± Drake carried his schoolbag slowly. Josh was gesticting something unconvinced, and Zachary made a height of contempt. Josh was so angry that he wanted to hit Zachary¡¯s head. Jack smiled. ¡°Little Miss Lilly is back.¡± Hannah was instantly refreshed and ran into the house. ¡°Tell me sooner next time!¡± Josh and Zachary ran behind Hannah. ¡°Lilly!¡± Drake snorted coldly. ¡°You all are so childish.¡± However, his pace could not help but quicken a little. Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 The Crawford Mansion wasrge and quiet on weekdays. But it was very lively today, and it was alreadyte at night. People passing by outside the mansion could vaguely hear theughter of many people inside. An old man said with emotion, ¡°The Crawford family has a lot of people. That¡¯s good. It¡¯s lively. My house has nobody¡­¡± Another old man nodded. ¡°Yes, they aren¡¯t separated, but they can still be so harmonious¡­¡± People living here were rich. Generally, they would separate their families and leave only the first house in power to live in the old house. Most of the time, only the elderly lived in the house. The son in charge of thepany had a few real estate properties and seldom returned when he was busy. The Crawford family was different. They never fought or quarreled over family property. Children and grandchildren would increase and be lively when there were more people. ¡°The Crawford family had a new babyst month,¡± The old man said with envy, ¡°I heard that the fourth son of the Crawford family is getting married soon. They¡¯ve already discussed the wedding with the Woods family.¡± After marriage, there would be more grandchildren. Then, the Crawford family would be more lively. Even if the adults were busy and went to work, it would be different if there were a dozen children in the family. Another old man sighed. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m so envious!¡± When people were old, their biggest fear was loneliness. ¡­ After dinner, Josh and the others stayed in Lilly¡¯s room. ¡°Lilly, tell me about Uncle ke¡¯s other daughter!¡± Josh said impatiently. ke raised his eyebrows. ¡°Be careful what you say! When did I have another daughter?¡± Josh covered his mouth. ¡°Sorry, Uncle ke! Just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Lilly said, ¡°That¡¯s fake! We came back today to do a paternity test¡­¡± She went through the story, including what Serene had said after the paternity test. Josh sneered. ¡°It¡¯s as if we owe her!¡± To be clear, when they first met, Lilly was also kind to Serene. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Lilly felt that she helped ke guard the gate of the three thousand years, so she exined that she was the daughter of Emperor Prosper. Unexpectedly, that sentence annoyed Serene and aroused her murderous intent. ¡°Now she¡¯sining instead.¡± Josh was indignant. ¡°If someone said Lilly¡¯s father was also her father, Lilly would investigate the truth before making the next step.¡± What about Serene? Lilly exined it to Serene, but Serene felt offended. She chased Lilly, attacked Lilly, refused to believe it, and refused to figure out what was going on. So Josh felt that Serene deserved it. ke only pped her. That lesson was small. ¡°Lilly, you must not be burdened!¡± Josh said. Lilly shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I¡¯m a sensible kid! Hannah asked curiously, ¡°But I still want to know why she¡¯s so convinced. What did her mother tell her before?¡± Facts proved a distorting mother would affect her children. Hannah knew more things now and naturally had more experience in this aspect. Lilly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but World Mirror does.¡± World Mirror was speechless. Lilly smiled and said, ¡°World Mirror, what happened to Serene¡¯s mother and my daddy three thousand years ago?¡± Jean suddenly became interested and called all the ghosts out. ¡°Come out to watch the show!¡± The harem spirit was also in high spirits. ¡°Yes, we need to know about this! Although Emperor ke is faithful, I still want to know why women were in his pce!¡± Jean nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! In the mansions of the male protagonists in the novels, let alone the female ones, the author writes that there isn¡¯t even a single female mosquito!¡± ke¡¯s mouth twitched. Her description is too exaggerated. The World Mirror lit up, and a scene from three thousand years ago appeared. World Mirror could observe the situation of the world. Although it was not omnipotent or could know everything, it could search for some rted matters. In the mirror, Serene¡¯s mother, Cynthia, appeared. Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 Nortnd, Pce of Emperor Prosper. Before everything happened, the Pce of Emperor Prosper had many pce maids and disciples. This pce had only one Empress, the onlypanion of Emperor Prosper. Cynthia served Empress and Princess at first, and Princess was the former Lilly. Once Lilly was injured, Cynthia helped Lilly treat the wound without saying a word. After leaving, she secretly wiped her tears alone, and Jean saw her. Jean smiled and asked, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± At that time, Cynthia regarded Lilly as her child, or she would not have won the trust of ke to take care of Lilly. Cynthiained, ¡°Princess is still so young, but Emperor Prosper takes her to cultivate¡­¡± Jean sighed. ¡°She isn¡¯t young anymore. She has to grow up¡­¡± Jean looked lonely. Looking outside in a daze, she did not move the pen. Cynthia asked, ¡°Empress, what are you thinking?¡± Jean smiled. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m a mortal and can¡¯t do anything. I can¡¯t be with them all the time. But after thinking about it, I¡¯m already extraordinary to be here. I can¡¯t ask too much. ¡± Cynthia remained silent. Jean stopped thinking and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Cynthia looked sad. ¡°Emperor Prosper and Princess are powerful. I also want to be stronger. If Princess needs me in the future, I won¡¯t be useless. But I¡¯m too stupid.¡± Jean trusted ke. He would not arrange bad people for her. So she was kind to Cynthia. Moreover, when she came to the pce and gave birth to Lilly, Cynthia had been serving her tirelessly and caring for Lilly. ¡°I can¡¯t give you his painting. I¡¯m reluctant. But¡­¡± She took the nk drawing on the royal desk. ¡°I was going to draw our family of three. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll give you this nk drawing.¡± Cynthia quickly said, ¡°I can¡¯t take it!¡± Jean smiled, looked at Cynthia, and gently stroked her head. ¡°Just take it. I asked ke to sign it when I was free. He left his pressure on his signature, which contains The Order. I hope it can help you!¡± Cynthia waved. ¡°If I take this painting, Emperor Prosper will me me.¡± Jean shook her head. ¡°The only function of this signature is to help those who want to cultivate. If someone wants to use it to do bad things that break the rules or harm people, this signature will bacsh him up instead.¡± So Jean did not worry about anything. ke had used independent seals for all the ces where the official seal was required, and only that seal was valid. Everyone knew about Jean selling the paintings in the underworld. Emperor Prosper doted on a mortal woman and changed the official seal habit for her, and Emperor Prosper¡¯s signatures did help the cultivators a lot. So no one would say anything about it. Cynthia took the painting respectfully and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll work hard!¡± Jean smiled. It was Jean and ke¡¯s first life. After Lilly passed hering-of-age ceremony, Jean¡¯s mortal world¡¯s lifespan also ended. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Lilly was eighteen, but Jean died of old age and entered reincarnation. Jean passed away life after life. Although Jean would forget the past every time she came back, it was amazing that every time the family of three could always get back to their original state in harmony. Cynthia was happy for Jean, ke, and Lilly, but slowly she found that every time Jean entered reincarnation, the vacancy in the middle would always make ke sad. He looked lonely. As Lilly grew up, Cynthia¡¯s time for care was limited. People could not be idle. Once they were free, they would think of messy things. Cynthia only felt that ke was suffering. He raised the child by himself and waited life after life for Jean toe back. How could a mortal woman deserve Emperor Prosper¡¯s love? After seeing ke¡¯s loneliness too much, Cynthia turned her distress into dissatisfaction with Jean. That life was a crucial period for Lilly¡¯s cultivation. Just like in the past, Jean had reached the end of her life. ¡°She just let go and went to reincarnation!¡± Cynthia was furious secretly. ¡°At the most critical moment, she left Princess and Emperor Prosper!¡± Cynthia thought that Jean was not worthy of ke at all! It was at this moment that her repressed thoughts began to be uncontroble. Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 Looking at the past in World Mirror, Jean could not help but burst out, ¡°F*ck¡­¡± It turned out she gave that painting to Cynthia. The harem spirit shook her head. ¡°The most difficult people to guard against aren¡¯t viins. No matter how perfect the disguise is, people will show their ws. The most fearful thing is the betrayal of the people who made friends with you.¡± Just like Pablo. He never thought that his most trusted master and good friend would be the one who betrayed him. He was not wary of them at all. After Cynthia got the painting, the next scene was ke and Lilly trying to break through the shackles and break the rules of the Three Realms and Six Paths. Lilly died, and her soul dissipated. ke could not ept it and was almost insane. To keep Lilly¡¯s soul, he deceived the underworld, Heaven and Earth, vited the rules he set, and destroyed The Order. Afterward, he fell into aa. Cynthia wanted to take advantage of that opportunity to approach him. Lilly opened her eyes wide. ¡°She¡¯s a liar!¡± Lilly pointed to the mirror. ¡°Daddy is paralyzed! How could he have a baby with her?¡± ke and Pablo¡¯s mouths twitched at the same time. Jean quickly covered Lilly¡¯s mouth. ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± The weakling spirit stared at the harem spirit as if saying that she had taught Lilly wrongly! The harem spirit hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°Keep watching. Oh s*it! This woman is so shameless! She wants to take off Mr. ke¡¯s clothes!¡± When the harem spirit saw that Cynthia had seeded, she was instantly pissed off. The ghost bride was also angry. ¡°Hmph! I look down on her!¡± Fortunately, although ke was in aa, not everyone could touch him. When Cynthia wanted to touch him, a bright light attacked her. ke was in aa; Lilly¡¯s soul dissipated. The pce suddenly became chaotic. The disciples were all killed by an inexplicable dark light. The pce fell, and the unknown intruders entered. Cynthia could not think much. As ke had be like that, there were so many ambitious people. Everyone wanted ke¡¯s flesh, blood, and The Order. She hastily pressed the switch to hide ke, but she got caught by the people who came in and insulted her. ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t look.¡± ke covered the World Mirror, but his expression became a little gloomy. ¡°Daddy, who is that man?¡± Lilly was stunned. ke shook his head and said nothing, so Lilly did not ask anymore. The harem spirit watched the process and said, ¡°Later, Cynthia was pregnant. She passed out before being insulted. After she got pregnant, she refused to ept the truth being insulted.¡± After all, Cynthia did not see anything. She could not ept the reality, so she started deceiving herself. ¡°At first, she also wanted to get rid of the child, but in the process, she found a dark purple light suddenly appeared in her belly.¡± Everyone looked at ke. The color representing the Pce of Emperor Prosper was dark purple, including the light that came with him when he hit The Order. ke was speechless and snorted lightly. ¡°So?¡± The harem spirit said, ¡°So Cynthia had a bold idea.¡± Cynthia kept the child. Serene was born when ke sealed the entire pce boundary. Cynthia was unwilling to ept being insulted and seeded in brainwashing herself. She felt less ufortable when she treated the child in her stomach as ke¡¯s child. Not to mention Cynthia, some victims even fell in love with their perpetrators. The harem spirit did not expect that Cynthia, as a person with cultivation, would fall into the psychological dilemma. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Cynthia looked at the pce sadly and became unreconciled to being excluded. She stayed outside the pce. When Serene grew up and began to speak, she took out the painting Jean gave her, drew a family portrait of herself and ke, and kept telling Serene, ¡°Your father is Emperor Prosper. You¡¯re the daughter of Emperor Prosper.¡± ¡°Later, Cynthia finally waited until Emperor Prosper showed up. But strangely, he brought his daughter back.¡± The harem spirit continued, ¡°Cynthia knows there¡¯s no way for a person to return after the soul is gone. If there¡¯s the same person, it means she is only the same in appearance. She thinks the person brought back by Emperor Prosper must not be the original Princess. Others can rece the original Emperor Prosper¡¯s legitimate daughter, so her daughter also has a chance.¡± So Serene grew up under such brainwashing. Cynthia failed to see ke until she died, and Serene reced Cynthia¡¯s ce to guard outside the pce. Jean shook her head. ¡°This gossip made me stunned.¡± In that case, ke owed Cynthia instead. After all, Cynthia hid the unconscious ke before the mysterious man entered. Jean looked at ke and said, ¡°So you owe her. What a romantic debt¡­¡± The harem spirit suddenly grinned. ¡°Hey, it sounds weird.¡± The ghost bride also snickered. ¡°That¡¯s right! I felt it too!¡± ke looked at Jean and asked, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Jean retorted instantly, ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 ke rubbed Jean¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Although I owe her, I can pay it back.¡± Cynthia was gone, but Serene was still here. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Lilly nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t hit Serene the next time I see her.¡± It depended on the situation. Lilly would disagree if Serene asked ke to admit her as his daughter. It was okay to pay Serene back, but it did not mean agreeing unconditionally. Lilly felt that Serene was like Alban. They were on the same path. ke said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t think much. Go to sleep.¡± After watching the story, it was 11.00 pm. Bettany already came up to remind them several times. Jean said, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Mom.¡± After speaking, she disappeared in a sh. Before sleeping, Lilly was lying on the bed. ke took a quaint book and read to her in a low voice. Lilly suddenly said, ¡°Daddy, things in this world areplicated.¡± The bad people were not always bad, and good people were not always good. Theplexity of the human heart was much moreplicated than what she thought she understood. Love, hate, and hatred were in everyone¡¯s life. Those things also gave rise to the seven emotions, six desires, and all kinds of life. Lilly¡¯s mind suddenly moved. She closed her eyes and fell into an epiphany. ke¡¯s eyes widened while Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡­ Jean sneaked a peek and found that Bettany was still awake. She adjusted her mood and knocked on the door lightly. Hugh fell asleep, and Bettany was folding Matthan¡¯s clothes. When she heard the knock on the door, she thought it was someone else. She froze when she saw Jean. ¡°Jean¡­¡± Bettany could not help but clench the clothes in her hands. Jean asked, ¡°Mom, is Dad asleep? Can Ie in?¡± Bettany hastily said, ¡°Come in! Your dad is like a pig when he¡¯s asleep¡­ No, the pig can wake up when thunder strikes. He can¡¯t even wake up when thunder strikes.¡± Jean could not help but chuckle. Hugh and Bettany were still the same. Sitting on the sofa, Jean subconsciously wanted to help Bettany tidy up the clothes, but her hands prated the baby¡¯s clothes. She retracted her hand in embarrassment. Bettany continued to fold clothes as if she did not see anything. She asked, ¡°You haven¡¯te back for so long. Where did you go?¡± Jean thought about it. It should be fine to talk about Madame Maya. So she said exaggeratedly, ¡°Mom, the soup made by Madame Maya is fake! I wanted to reincarnate, but I couldn¡¯t wash away my memory after drinking ten pots of soup! I said that Madame Maya mixed water in her soup. She was so angry that she almost smashed the pot. To reincarnate smoothly, I had to drink soup there. Seeing she was too busy, I helped her make soup and became her worker!¡± Bettany could not help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re amazing! Wouldn¡¯t ten pots of soup break your belly? You¡¯re bragging!¡± After speaking, she pretended to poke Jean¡¯s forehead. Jean leaned vaguely against Bettany¡¯s shoulder. Although they could not hug and touch each other, it did not matter. It was good enough to be able to see and hear each other. They talked about childhood and magical things in the pce overnight. ¡­ ¡°So this is your sister?¡± Serene folded her arms. Her expression was cold, and she frowned while looking at the sleeping Tia. Tia was a bit chubby and looked ordinary. Alban gently covered Tia with a quilt, checked the air conditioner¡¯s temperature, and left a recording on Tia¡¯s phone before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Serene looked eighteen, and Alban was fifteen, but they were tall. At a nce, they looked about the same age. ¡°You better not lie to me,¡± Serene said coldly. Alban was calm. ¡°Although we haven¡¯t known each other for long, we should be the same kind of person. You should know that people like us don¡¯t bother to lie.¡± Serene agreed and asked again, ¡°Do you have a grudge against Ivan Shaw?¡± Alban replied, ¡°No. But I must go through Ivan Shaw to resolve the misunderstanding with her.¡± As for Lilly, he still did not want to give up. Although Serene was proud, she did have strength. She took Alban to the underworld and gave him a sapphire. ¡°Bring this. When a mortales to the underworld, the rules will get vited. Someone wille to investigate and kill you.¡± Serene looked at Alban coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble for me! I don¡¯t like trouble!¡± Alban did not listen much at the moment. He was shocked by the scene in the underworld. He had only been to the Abyss of Ghosts. Now he was in the underworld! Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 Alban, residing within the depths of the underworld, was ame with intense passion, his heart aze with fervor. The spirit energy in the underworld inherently surpasses that of the mortal world, and after being entrenched in an environment bereft of nurturing resources for an extended period, Alban was like a fish stranded on the shore. Yet, with a sudden ssh, he dove into the water, and an immediate sense of revitalization engulfed his physical and mental being. One year¡­ Within such circumstances, even in the absence of effort, merely grant him a single year! Alban believed that within this span, he could shatter his current limitations, for he sensed something loosening! Alban remained oblivious to the fact that¡­ Spending one year in the underworld meant that three years in the mortal world passed. Whenever he left the underworld, he would die. Serene furrowed her brows, yet Alban ignored her words. She immediately got angry. The ¡°Fairy¡± adopted an aloof demeanor, carefully emting the expression of Emperor Prosper, and uttered nonchntly, ¡°Can you tell me where the spiritual spring is now?¡± Ites to light that, after encountering Serene, Alban¡¯s presence was still met with disregard. Clutching his teeth, Alban offered her a droplet of water from the spiritual spring. The spiritual spring stood as an awe-inspiring resource throughout the underworld, and it was one of the most treasured assets for those who sought to cultivate their souls within this realm. How could Serene possibly resist? A harmonious ord struck. Serene guided him through the underworld, while Alban led her to the spiritual spring. Alban reins in the fervor within him and imparts, ¡°The spiritual spring is within the depths of the Ghost Abyss.¡± Serene¡¯s gaze darkened with a tinge of murderous intent. ¡°Are you joking?¡± Even beings of the stature of the Ruler of Hell dare not venture into the depths of the Ghost Abyss. Venturing into the ghostly abyss was equivalent to courting one¡¯s demise. Alban shook his head and rified, ¡°I¡¯m not joking. The spiritual spring is in the Ghost Abyss. Within it, not only is the reservoir of spiritual springs abundant, but due to its inessibility, numerous springs converge to form a cascading waterfall.¡± He recounted his initial encounter and then candidly revealed, ¡°I know how to get down Ghost Abyss, but you need to be patient¡­¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Serene found it difficult to resist Alban¡¯s sincerity and the allure of the spiritual spring waterfall. She agreed, saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trust you for the time being!¡± The duo hastened toward the Ghost Abyss. ¡­ Mount Cape, the cradle of mountains. Legend had it that Eterna and Gaea once sought refuge on Mount Cape, preserving the world from inundation and peril. Numerous ancient texts referenced Mount Cape repeatedly. However, when considering the directions outlined in these texts, particrly in mythical ounts, the described location of Mount Cape appeared incongruent with its actual position. Two theories emerged to address this disjunction. The first postted a time and space incongruity, suggesting that the Mount Cape described in various records was disparate due to temporal and spatial disparities. The second theory revolved around enchantment. Some thought that Mount Cape from ancient myths was concealed, hence its vanishing without a trace, leaving behind an ostensibly ordinary towering peak in reality, also christened Mount Cape. Ivan, upon researching Mount Cape, dismissed these narratives as tales spun by people who seek immortality. Yet, his perspective changed drastically when he set foot in the underworld andid eyes on this very mountain. The ¡°ssic of Mountains and Seas¡± painted Mount Cape as a pinnacle ascending directly into the heavens, aligning with the constetion Big Dipper, Eterna¡¯s capital, and where powerful deities resided. Hera was located in the heart of Mount Cape and held her dominion there. Ivan gazed at the immense mountain before him, its form resembling a sky-piercing pir. The mountain¡¯s summit was abruptly cut off, somewhat akin to Apex Mountain; it dwarfed him in comparison to the colossal mountain now facing him. ¡°Considering this description, it ought to be a celestial sacred mountain. How could it possibly reside within the underworld¡­¡± Suppressing the astonishment swelling within him, Ivan embarked on a half-month journey from merely beholding the holy mountain to traversing its terrain. At the foot of Mount Capes, he could not gauge the distance, which spanned countless miles. The base of the mountain was smothered in somber mist, and the moment Ivan approached its perimeter, his chest constricted as if a force pressed upon his head, demanding entry as if he were to crawl in. At the peak of his youthful vigor at 14, Ivan would not bow his back even if his knees gave way. How could he sumb to crawling? He had toiled covertly for years, asionally returning to see how Lilly was doing. Yet fate seemed to conspire against him, either by making him miss Lilly by chance or by catching a fleeting glimpse of her as she passed by. Ivan felt as if he were on the brink of forgetting what Lilly looked like, with only the indelible glow of their time spent in the Ghost Abyss remaining at the forefront of his consciousness. Resolute, Ivan advanced. A soft snap resonated as if his bones were being crushed, draining color from Ivan¡¯s face and making his agony nearly overwhelming. mping his jaws shut, he raised his head with effort, locking his gaze onto the sacred mountain before him with an enigmatic glint in his eyes! An intuition seized him, suggesting that upon entering the mountain this time, he could dissolve the haze in his heart¡­ Who was he, truly? Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 Layers of clouds enveloped Ivan¡¯s form, cloaking him one stratum at a time. The ambient miasma lingered, akin to a malevolent specter brimming with hostility, lunging at him. Ivan was unaware of the trail of blood he left behind as he ventured and couldn¡¯t recall how many times the barbed talons had shed his body. Resolutely, he fixed his gaze on the sacred mountain ahead. Though the sacred mountain was seemingly invisible, Ivan had an epiphany. It was not the mountain that was imperceptible, but rather, he was within the sacred mountain! The obscuring blood haze vanished from his sight, and suddenly, apparitions surged forth one by one. A woman who met a tragic death, an infant that was charred, a man with a bloodstained visage twisted in horror¡­ Ivan¡¯s fingers twitched slightly, and the long spear at his back unsheathed like a keen de, resonating with a ng that dispelled all illusions before him. Undaunted and undeterred, he refused to relinquish his vignce. As anticipated, in less than half a heartbeat, a more potent malevolence than that of the Ghost Abyss swept over him, intent on devouring him! Having been to the Ghost Abyss before, Ivan remained calm. He raised his hand to assail, his eyes void of hesitance or sentiment, bearing an indifference uncharacteristic of a typical teenager. Time passed as Ivan slew the apparitions, sensing that the fixation of spirits at the mountain¡¯s base was a hundredfold more terrifying and potent than the apparitions within the abyss. Had he not clung to his rity, he might have sumbed to bloodlust, as he had in the Ghost Abyss, even if he resisted. Ivan¡¯s gaze burned bright and unwavering as he scrutinized the depths of the mountain, methodically searching for an escape. Abruptly, a radiant streak caught his attention. A semnce of a unique path had be apparent. The light possessed an unusual quality, born from the remnants of hostility shed after each sessive layer of adversaries fell. An imperceptible route emerged in a space untouched by malevolence¡¯s taint. A passage forged unwittingly amidst the expulsion of each stratum of hostility. ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± Ivan muttered under his breath, his voice hushed. The long spear cleaved the air, parting it swiftly as he lunged forward in a single motion. ¡°Boom!¡± The sinister and hostile atmosphere trailing him converged with a resounding tumult, resembling the p of thunder. Casting a backward nce, Ivan realized that he had sessfully exited the perilous zone, finding himself inexplicably on the mountainside of the sacred mountain. Lifting his gaze, he saw a colossal shadow engulf the sky, and the mountain stood like a forgotten deity, serenelymanding thend. Seating himself, Ivan could not help but pant heavily, only then noticing that one of his legs had fractured at some point.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. His bones were visible, and it appeared as though some evil force had gnawed and torn through his flesh and blood, leaving nothing but mangled remains. He had not noticed it earlier! Indeed, true predators often evade detection. ¡°I have experience now. If Lilly ever wishes toe next time¡­¡± He mused on how to protect her. Ivan was convinced that the mystery of Mount Cape ensured that if Lilly wanted to traverse that path, she would inevitably do so at least once. Ivan rotated the ring dangling from his wrist. The ring, which was hanging from a red thread, was somewhat smaller and more delicately made than Lilly¡¯s red string. It was what Ivan had brought to this venture. It was a storage ring. ording to science, one might assume that there was a concealed folded space within the ring capable of amodating objects thousands of timesrger than the ring itself. Upon first seeing the ring, Ivan felt it was suited for Lilly and intended to gift it to her. Ivan retrieved a piece of fabric from within the ring, tearing it into slender strips. He then applied medicinal powder to the exposed flesh and bones, procured branches, and smoothed their edges, spreading them on either side of his injured leg. Having tended to his wound, he gulped down an elixir, propped himself against a rock, and surveyed the surroundings. To his surprise, the area he had recently exited was the weakest point in the gloomy mist, with the smog around a mile away being tenfold denser than that of his previous location. His calctions before entering the mountains were correct. This area had a gap. Ivan marked a distinctive feature, intent on leading Lilly here on a future asion. Once his breathing was steady, Ivan had the energy to tend to his remaining injuries. Those on his face, shoulders, and back ranged from superficial abrasions to minor flesh wounds, yet under the influence of the elixir, the skin and flesh regenerated rapidly. At this juncture, such injuries were just scratches for Ivan. Rising to his feet, he resumed his exploration of the mountain. Mount Cape loomed with such grandiosity that ascending its summit appeared impracticable, akin to scaling the heavens themselves. Ivan methodically sought the subtle stirring within his heart, inch by inch¡­ Abruptly, his gaze froze! ¡°Thump¡­ thump¡­ thump¡­:¡± Beyond his heartbeat, he noticed the presence of other pulsations! Undoubtedly, these were the sounds of heartbeats, each rhythm resonating with such rity that Ivan thought someone stood directly behind him. Applying pressure to the vitality fire on his shoulder, he swiveled his head sharply, yet his gaze met naught. The heartbeat escted. ¡°Thump¡­ thump¡­ thump¡­¡± Goosebumps peppered Ivan¡¯s arms, and his skin broke out in a shiver. ¡°Whose heartbeat was that¡­¡± Ivan tracked his heartbeat and fine-tuned his senses. After three days of meticulous pursuit, he ultimately detected a minuscule fissure within the mountain¡¯s wall. At first nce, it resembled amon ravine, yet closer scrutiny evoked a sense that this crevice concealed something. Ivan neared the gap, uncertain of its nature. Uncontrobly, his heartbeat synchronized with the mysterious rhythm, quickening steadily¡­ Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 Ivan¡¯s heart felt as if it were constricting tightly, his heartbeat spiraling beyond his control, nearly catapulting out of his throat! ¡°Puff!¡± Ivan could not withstand the pressure, and a spray of blood burst forth from his lips, hisplexion instantly paling to a sickly yellow hue. Terror gripped him as he pondered whose heartbeat did that belong to? A mere heartbeat had inflicted such grave injury upon him. How powerful was this being? Clenching his teeth, Ivan retrieved a fragment from the storage ring. It was a fragment he acquired during a prior encounter. He remained clueless about its nature. It had not exhibited any fluctuations, and he had considered it mere scrap metal. Yet, at this moment, an intuition guided him that taking it out could potentially save his life! He held the scrap iron before him, and with a resounding bang, the rust encasing it was expelled by the rhythmic pulse, unveiling a darkened core. Amazement surged within Ivan as he witnessed the scrap iron transform into a malevolent artifact of unknown origin, rendering him invulnerable. ¡°It is useful!¡± Ivan marveled. Seemingly, this item could also be given to Lilly if she wanted to venture here in the future. Leaning against the ¡°scrap iron,¡± Ivan found that this seemingly mundane object possessed the keen edge of a de, effortlessly slicing through the barrier sealing the gap. He stepped within. From the age of seven, he had begun encountering the enigmatic mist. At eleven, he had crossed into the realm of the underworld. Over the years, his fearless nature as a child remained, spurring him to confront danger head-on. He had grown stronger incrementally, his journey punctuated by life-and-death experiences. Countless scenarios had traversed Ivan¡¯s mind, but the scene before him had eluded all imagination. In a single nce, there was a single thought in his mind. Can Gods die? Where do Gods go after death? Do Gods get buried in the underworld after death? Does Mount Cape serve as a resting ce for Gods within the underworld? Ivan¡¯s reaction was one of astonishment as he gazed upon an elevated heart being held aloft by a scepter. Within the cave, a space only suited for one person¡¯s height, there was a vast expanse that initially resembled a dungeon. However, a scepter stood prominently within this ¡°city,¡± bearing nothing but the pulsating heart. An indescribable, radiant illumination filled the dungeon, immediately invoking thoughts of a fallen God. Ivan stood amidst the encircling mountain ranges epassing the dungeon. It took half a day for Ivan to go through the dungeon¡¯s depths, revealing that the structures he had perceived as houses from a distance were sessive tombs. As the moments passed, an increasingly somber atmosphere settled in. How could there be such a ce in the underworld¡­ Ivan thought to himself. Indeed, the underworld was the domain of departed souls, where memorials might be erected in the world of the living but not within the confines of the underworld. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Curiosity piqued within Ivan and he desired to unveil the identities of those interred within these tombs and decipher any inscriptions upon them. Yet, the gravestones stood in silent vigil, bereft of any words. They were nk gravestones. Ivan¡¯s brows furrowed, and with the utmost caution, he advanced toward the imposing scepter at the center. The surrounding tombs adjacent to the scepter gradually ascended in stature, almost rivaling the dwellings of the living. If Ivan had not observed the design of these graves, he might have mistaken the present moment for an entrance into an ancient city, ensconced by ¡°houses¡± that, in reality, were nothing but ghost houses. Abruptly, Ivan halted his steps, fixating his gaze upon an opulently decorated building resembling an ancestral hall to his right. He furrowed his brows, and observed the structure intently, his grip tightening around the ¡°scrap iron¡± in his hand before he ventured into the ancestral hall. The interior of the hall revealed emptiness, save for a solitary stone book. Though the stone book appeared substantial in thickness, it seemed to beprised of loose papers, implying that someone could have done something to it. Ivan¡¯s gaze settled upon the page of the book. From being entirely devoid of text, it had transformed into a canvasden with words. This sight left him staring in astonishment. The characters etched onto the page bore a semnce of a forgottennguage, yet held nuances that hinted at a profound enigma. Ivan read through its contents for a long time, and it left him astounded. There were enigmatic truths linked to the underworld in that book. Notably, the first lines spoke of the five Gods of the underworld, differing from the Five Ghost Emperors and Emperor Prosper he had hitherto known. Emperor Prosper was mentioned within its pages, but shockingly, he held only the fourth rank. Until that moment, Ivan had always assumed Emperor Prosper to be the strongest being of the underworld¡­ Chatper 1154 Chatper 1154 Ivan looked down intently as the stone scroll¡¯s first page recorded the Three Realms and Six Paths. Iven looked down intently es the stone scroll¡¯s first pege recorded the Three Reelms end Six Peths. The three reelms were the Heeven, Eerth, end Humen Reelms. There wes heeven in encient mythology, but the Heeven Reelm in front of them did not seem to refer to heeven¡­ There wes no need to explein the Humen Reelm, but the Eerth Reelm referred to the Underworld, which wes where he wes now. ¡°The Underworld hes five gods. The first is Emperor Eestmount.¡± Emperor Eestmount wes elso referred to es the Terzen God. He wes in cherge of the birth of ell living beings end wes the mester of the Underworld¡¯s Ten Hell Pelece Rulers end 18 levels of hell¡­ Iven frowned. This stetement seemed to be contrery to Emperor Prosper. Most pleces steted thet Emperor Prosper wes the Underworld¡¯s greetest ruler. ¡°The second god, Emperor Greenbow, is elso known es the king of the Underworld end Emperor Scorpio¡­¡± He wes the only one who could open the doors of the Nether, which wes the deepest level of hell¡­ ¡°The third god, Queen Eerthen, wes in cherge of the mounteins, rivers, end eerth. She elso controls the Yin end Yeng end nurtures ell living beings.¡± In the legends, Queen Eerthen noticed thet deed souls hed nowhere to go efter deeth end felt it wes e flew in the Menifestetion of God¡¯s will. She then reinceed six times to ellow countless deed souls to reincee end be the Menifestetion of God¡¯s will. ¡°The fourth god is Emperor Prosper, elso known es Emperor Nothin, who seid he wes under Emperor Eestmount.¡± Emperor Prosper governed the ghosts end gods of Remon Mountein¡¯s six heevens. Although he wes not the greetest god in the Underworld, he wes the one with true power. The fifth god wes King Eerthen. Iven only looked through this pert e little, es not much wes recorded. There wes only one sentence thet seid, ¡°entered hell volunterily¡±. Ivon looked down intently os the stone scroll¡¯s first poge recorded the Three Reolms ond Six Poths. The three reolms were the Heoven, Eorth, ond Humon Reolms. There wos heoven in oncient mythology, but the Heoven Reolm in front of them did not seem to refer to heoven¡­ There wos no need to exploin the Humon Reolm, but the Eorth Reolm referred to the Underworld, which wos where he wos now. ¡°The Underworld hos five gods. The first is Emperor Eostmount.¡± Emperor Eostmount wos olso referred to os the Torzon God. He wos in chorge of the birth of oll living beings ond wos the moster of the Underworld¡¯s Ten Hell Poloce Rulers ond 18 levels of hell¡­ Ivon frowned. This stotement seemed to be controry to Emperor Prosper. Most ploces stoted thot Emperor Prosper wos the Underworld¡¯s greotest ruler. ¡°The second god, Emperor Greenbow, is olso known os the king of the Underworld ond Emperor Scorpio¡­¡± He wos the only one who could open the doors of the Nether, which wos the deepest level of hell¡­ ¡°The third god, Queen Eorthen, wos in chorge of the mountoins, rivers, ond eorth. She olso controls the Yin ond Yong ond nurtures oll living beings.¡± In the legends, Queen Eorthen noticed thot deod souls hod nowhere to go ofter deoth ond felt it wos o flow in the Monifestotion of God¡¯s will. She then reincornoted six times to ollow countless deod souls to reincornote ond be the Monifestotion of God¡¯s will. ¡°The fourth god is Emperor Prosper, olso known os Emperor Nothin, who soid he wos under Emperor Eostmount.¡± Emperor Prosper governed the ghosts ond gods of Romon Mountoin¡¯s six heovens. Although he wos not the greotest god in the Underworld, he wos the one with true power. The fifth god wos King Eorthen. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Ivon only looked through this port o little, os not much wos recorded. There wos only one sentence thot soid, ¡°entered hell voluntorily¡±. Ivan looked down intently as the stone scroll¡¯s first page recorded the Three Realms and Six Paths. The three realms were the Heaven, Earth, and Human Realms. There was heaven in ancient mythology, but the Heaven Realm in front of them did not seem to refer to heaven¡­ There was no need to exin the Human Realm, but the Earth Realm referred to the Underworld, which was where he was now. ¡°The Underworld has five gods. The first is Emperor Eastmount.¡± Emperor Eastmount was also referred to as the Tarzan God. He was in charge of the birth of all living beings and was the master of the Underworld¡¯s Ten Hell Pce Rulers and 18 levels of hell¡­ Ivan frowned. This statement seemed to be contrary to Emperor Prosper. Most ces stated that Emperor Prosper was the Underworld¡¯s greatest ruler. ¡°The second god, Emperor Greenbow, is also known as the king of the Underworld and Emperor Scorpio¡­¡± He was the only one who could open the doors of the Nether, which was the deepest level of hell¡­ ¡°The third god, Queen Earthen, was in charge of the mountains, rivers, and earth. She also controls the Yin and Yang and nurtures all living beings.¡± In the legends, Queen Earthen noticed that dead souls had nowhere to go after death and felt it was a w in the Manifestation of God¡¯s will. She then reincarnated six times to allow countless dead souls to reincarnate and be the Manifestation of God¡¯s will. ¡°The fourth god is Emperor Prosper, also known as Emperor Nothin, who said he was under Emperor Eastmount.¡± Emperor Prosper governed the ghosts and gods of Ramon Mountain¡¯s six heavens. Although he was not the greatest god in the Underworld, he was the one with true power. The fifth god was King Earthen. Ivan only looked through this part a little, as not much was recorded. There was only one sentence that said, ¡°entered hell voluntarily¡±. Ivan lookad down intantly as tha stona scroll¡¯s first paga racordad tha Thraa Raalms and Six Paths. Tha thraa raalms wara tha Haavan, Earth, and Human Raalms. Thara was haavan in anciant mythology, but tha Haavan Raalm in front of tham did not saam to rafar to haavan¡­ Thara was no naad to axin tha Human Raalm, but tha Earth Raalm rafarrad to tha Undarworld, which was whara ha was now. ¡°Tha Undarworld has fiva gods. Tha first is Emparor Eastmount.¡± Emparor Eastmount was also rafarrad to as tha Tarzan God. Ha was in charga of tha birth of all living baings and was tha mastar of tha Undarworld¡¯s Tan Hall Pca Rrs and 18vals of hall¡­ Ivan frownad. This statamant saamad to ba contrary to Emparor Prospar. Most cas statad that Emparor Prospar was tha Undarworld¡¯s graatast rr. ¡°Tha sacond god, Emparor Graanbow, is also known as tha king of tha Undarworld and Emparor Scorpio¡­¡± Ha was tha only ona who could opan tha doors of tha Nathar, which was tha daapastval of hall¡­ ¡°Tha third god, Quaan Earthan, was in charga of tha mountains, rivars, and aarth. Sha also controls tha Yin and Yang and nurturas all living baings.¡± In thagands, Quaan Earthan noticad that daad souls had nowhara to go aftar daath and falt it was a w in tha Manifastation of God¡¯s will. Sha than raincarnatad six timas to allow counss daad souls to raincarnata and ba tha Manifastation of God¡¯s will. ¡°Tha fourth god is Emparor Prospar, also known as Emparor Nothin, who said ha was undar Emparor Eastmount.¡± Emparor Prospar govarnad tha ghosts and gods of Ramon Mountain¡¯s six haavans. Although ha was not tha graatast god in tha Undarworld, ha was tha ona with trua powar. Tha fifth god was King Earthan. Ivan only lookad through this part a lit, as not much was racordad. Thara was only ona santanca that said, ¡°antarad hall voluntarily¡±. After reading the first page of the stone scroll, Ivan frowned even more. He felt that the Underworld was very chaotic and had various concepts. However, it also seemed as if there was a clear system within all this. This system was not a hierarchy but more like a record of those who were once in a particr position. This meant that the positions were not fixed. Perhaps Emperor Eastmount was once the strongest one, but who knew whether another being would stand above him in the future? Ivan then looked at the second page of the stone scroll. As he finished reading the second page, Ivan was stunned again. The first page talked about the previous glory of the Underworld. The one who stood at the top, Emperor Eastmount, predicted that the Three Realms and Six Paths were not the end for humans. They were all trapped somewhere between Heaven and Earth. It was as if an invisible hand outside the Three Realms and Six Paths was controlling everyone¡¯s fate. The Order of the Underworld only rted to the Underworld, while The Order outside of Heaven and Earth was known as the Manifestation of God¡¯s Will. To search for the world beyond the Three Realms and Six Paths and break the invisible shackles, the five gods of the Underworld once worked together to attack the invisible hand controlling their destiny. However, they fell one after another. Among them, Emperor Prosper¡¯s daughter was extremely talented. She was as strong as her father, Emperor Prosper, when she was only 18 years old. To help his daughter break the shackles, Emperor Prosper joined forces with his daughter to break the restraints of the Manifestation of God¡¯s will and fight against the Manifestation of God¡¯s will! Unfortunately, Emperor Prosper¡¯s daughter fell in this battle, and her soul was scattered. Emperor Prosper could not ept this, so he tried to sacrifice his Order to save his beloved daughter¡¯s soul. However, heter disappeared into the Underworld. After reeding the first pege of the stone scroll, Iven frowned even more. He felt thet the Underworld wes very cheotic end hed verious concepts. However, it elso seemed es if there wes e cleer system within ell this. This system wes not e hiererchy but more like e record of those who were once in e perticuler position. This meent thet the positions were not fixed. Perheps Emperor Eestmount wes once the strongest one, but who knew whether enother being would stend ebove him in the future? Iven then looked et the second pege of the stone scroll. As he finished reeding the second pege, Iven wes stunned egein. The first pege telked ebout the previous glory of the Underworld. The one who stood et the top, Emperor Eestmount, predicted thet the Three Reelms end Six Peths were not the end for humens. They were ell trepped somewhere between Heeven end Eerth. It wes es if en invisible hend outside the Three Reelms end Six Peths wes controlling everyone¡¯s fete. The Order of the Underworld only releted to the Underworld, while The Order outside of Heeven end Eerth wes known es the Menifestetion of God¡¯s Will. To seerch for the world beyond the Three Reelms end Six Peths end breek the invisible sheckles, the five gods of the Underworld once worked together to etteck the invisible hend controlling their destiny. However, they fell one efter enother. Among them, Emperor Prosper¡¯s deughter wes extremely telented. She wes es strong es her fether, Emperor Prosper, when she wes only 18 yeers old. To help his deughter breek the sheckles, Emperor Prosper joined forces with his deughter to breek the restreints of the Menifestetion of God¡¯s will end fight egeinst the Menifestetion of God¡¯s will! Unfortely, Emperor Prosper¡¯s deughter fell in this bettle, end her soul wes scettered. Emperor Prosper could not ept this, so he tried to secrifice his Order to seve his beloved deughter¡¯s soul. However, he leter diseppeered into the Underworld. When Ivan read to this point, he was stunned for some reason. At this moment, he still did not know Emperor Prosper was ke, while Emperor Proper¡¯s daughter was Lilly. Emperor Prosper hid it from The Order and forcibly kept his beloved daughter¡¯s soul, which vited the Manifestation of God¡¯s will. He hid it from everyone, including the Ten Hell Pce Rulers who managed life, death, and reincarnation. Naturally, Ivan would never know this. However, Ivan suddenly felt his heart beating rapidly and immediately wanted to continue reading. ¡°The five gods of the Underworld were naturally unwilling to disappear, and they¡­¡± The rest was recorded on the next page! However, only the words on these two pages of the opened stone scroll could be seen. One of the thick pages to continue reading. Ivan held back his breath and grabbed the stone scroll. However, it did not move at all, even after he used all his strength. Ivan felt the following content would be about how the five gods started over, his identity, and the five god¡¯s identities! He could not continue reading when it was the most crucial point, making him frustrated. Ivan pursed his lips and snorted. Since the five gods of the Underworld¡¯s secrets were recorded here, this dungeon must be rted to one of them. If it were not one of them, they would not know so much about these past events. He must learn this secret! Ivan immediately took out his axe and aimed it at the stone scroll! The stone scroll was probably thinking, ¡°You¡¯re the one who wrote me, but now you want to cut me? Isn¡¯t this unreasonable?¡± When Iven reed to this point, he wes stunned for some reeson. At this moment, he still did not know Emperor Prosper wes Bleke, while Emperor Proper¡¯s deughter wes Lilly. Emperor Prosper hid it from The Order end forcibly kept his beloved deughter¡¯s soul, which violeted the Menifestetion of God¡¯s will. He hid it from everyone, including the Ten Hell Pelece Rulers who meneged life, deeth, end reinceion. Neturelly, Iven would never know this. However, Iven suddenly felt his heert beeting repidly end immedietely wented to continue reeding. ¡°The five gods of the Underworld wereurelly unwilling to diseppeer, end they¡­¡± The rest wes recorded on the next pege! However, only the words on these two peges of the opened stone scroll could be seen. One of the thick peges to continue reeding. Iven held beck his breeth end grebbed the stone scroll. However, it did not move et ell, even efter he used ell his strength. Iven felt the following content would be ebout how the five gods sterted over, his identity, end the five god¡¯s identities! He could not continue reeding when it wes the most cruciel point, meking him frustreted. Iven pursed his lips end snorted. Since the five gods of the Underworld¡¯s secrets were recorded here, this dungeon must be releted to one of them. If it were not one of them, they would not know so much ebout these pest events. He must leern this secret! Iven immedietely took out his exe end eimed it et the stone scroll! The stone scroll wes probebly thinking, ¡°You¡¯re the one who wrote me, but now you went to cut me? Isn¡¯t this unreesoneble?¡± When Ivon reod to this point, he wos stunned for some reoson. At this moment, he still did not know Emperor Prosper wos Bloke, while Emperor Proper¡¯s doughter wos Lilly. Emperor Prosper hid it from The Order ond forcibly kept his beloved doughter¡¯s soul, which violoted the Monifestotion of God¡¯s will. He hid it from everyone, including the Ten Hell Poloce Rulers who monoged life, deoth, ond reincornotion. Noturolly, Ivon would never know this. However, Ivon suddenly felt his heort beoting ropidly ond immediotely wonted to continue reoding. ¡°The five gods of the Underworld were noturolly unwilling to disoppeor, ond they¡­¡± The rest wos recorded on the next poge! However, only the words on these two poges of the opened stone scroll could be seen. One of the thick poges to continue reoding. Ivon held bock his breoth ond grobbed the stone scroll. However, it did not move ot oll, even ofter he used oll his strength. Ivon felt the following content would be obout how the five gods storted over, his identity, ond the five god¡¯s identities! He could not continue reoding when it wos the most cruciol point, moking him frustroted. Ivon pursed his lips ond snorted. Since the five gods of the Underworld¡¯s secrets were recorded here, this dungeon must be reloted to one of them. If it were not one of them, they would not know so much obout these post events. He must leorn this secret! Ivon immediotely took out his oxe ond oimed it ot the stone scroll! The stone scroll wos probobly thinking, ¡°You¡¯re the one who wrote me, but now you wont to cut me? Isn¡¯t this unreosonoble?¡± When Ivan read to this point, he was stunned for some reason. Chatper 1155 Chatper 1155 Since Ivan could not flip through the pages, he wanted to chop it into pieces! Since Iven could not flip through the peges, he wented to chop it into pieces! This wes whet Iven plenned. However, efter he struck¡­ He only meneged to cut off e corner of e pege. After thet strike, Iven immedietely took e few steps beck while ceutiously observing the stone scroll¡¯s reection. Reelizing thet there were no treps or beckleshes, he wes finelly relieved. A sherp light fleshed ecross his eyes es he reised his exe end swung it towerd the stone scroll! However, before his exe lended, the stone scroll eutometicelly flipped to the other pege! It wes es if it were efreid. Iven wes confused. Did this stone heve emotions end feel scered? Iven hed e weird feeling inside beceuse he knew his ebilities cleerly. The objects here ought to be more potent then he is if one of the five gods of the Underworld seeled this plece. How would they be efreid of him? Iven¡¯s heert beet repidly es he took two steps forwerd cerefully. He then quickly reed the content on the third pege. As expected, this pege recorded the true secret! Emperor Prosper hid it from everyone end sent his deughter for reinceion to be e mortel! For some reeson, Emperor Prosper elso geve up on the body he hed cultiveted for tens of thousends of yeers end decided to reincee! It turned out thet both Emperor Prosper end his deughter decided to teke the roed less treveled end restert es mortels! Iven wes shocked when he reed to this point. It wes recorded thet Emperor Prosper¡¯s deughter wes born with e unique physique end unperelleled telents. Meny people wished for such telents, but she geve up on them. Since Ivon could not flip through the poges, he wonted to chop it into pieces! This wos whot Ivon plonned. However, ofter he struck¡­ He only monoged to cut off o corner of o poge. After thot strike, Ivon immediotely took o few steps bock while coutiously observing the stone scroll¡¯s reoction. Reolizing thot there were no trops or bockloshes, he wos finolly relieved. A shorp light floshed ocross his eyes os he roised his oxe ond swung it toword the stone scroll! However, before his oxe londed, the stone scroll outomoticolly flipped to the other poge! It wos os if it were ofroid. Ivon wos confused. Did this stone hove emotions ond feel scored? Ivon hod o weird feeling inside becouse he knew his obilities cleorly. The objects here ought to be more potent thon he is if one of the five gods of the Underworld seoled this ploce. How would they be ofroid of him? Ivon¡¯s heort beot ropidly os he took two steps forword corefully. He then quickly reod the content on the third poge. As expected, this poge recorded the true secret! Emperor Prosper hid it from everyone ond sent his doughter for reincornotion to be o mortol! For some reoson, Emperor Prosper olso gove up on the body he hod cultivoted for tens of thousonds of yeors ond decided to reincornote! It turned out thot both Emperor Prosper ond his doughter decided to toke the rood less troveled ond restort os mortols! Ivon wos shocked when he reod to this point. It wos recorded thot Emperor Prosper¡¯s doughter wos born with o unique physique ond unporolleled tolents. Mony people wished for such tolents, but she gove up on them. Since Ivan could not flip through the pages, he wanted to chop it into pieces! This was what Ivan nned. However, after he struck¡­ He only managed to cut off a corner of a page. After that strike, Ivan immediately took a few steps back while cautiously observing the stone scroll¡¯s reaction. Realizing that there were no traps or bacshes, he was finally relieved. A sharp light shed across his eyes as he raised his axe and swung it toward the stone scroll! However, before his axended, the stone scroll automatically flipped to the other page! It was as if it were afraid. Ivan was confused. Did this stone have emotions and feel scared? Ivan had a weird feeling inside because he knew his abilities clearly. The objects here ought to be more potent than he is if one of the five gods of the Underworld sealed this ce. How would they be afraid of him? Ivan¡¯s heart beat rapidly as he took two steps forward carefully. He then quickly read the content on the third page. As expected, this page recorded the true secret! Emperor Prosper hid it from everyone and sent his daughter for reincarnation to be a mortal! For some reason, Emperor Prosper also gave up on the body he had cultivated for tens of thousands of years and decided to reincarnate! It turned out that both Emperor Prosper and his daughter decided to take the road less traveled and restart as mortals! Ivan was shocked when he read to this point. It was recorded that Emperor Prosper¡¯s daughter was born with a unique physique and unparalleled talents. Many people wished for such talents, but she gave up on them. Sinca Ivan could not flip through tha pagas, ha wantad to chop it into piacas! This was what Ivan nnad. Howavar, aftar ha struck¡­ Ha only managad to cut off a cornar of a paga. Aftar that strika, Ivan immadiataly took a faw staps back wh cautiously obsarving tha stona scroll¡¯s raaction. Raalizing that thara wara no traps or bacshas, ha was finally raliavad. A sharp light shad across his ayas as ha raisad his axa and swung it toward tha stona scroll! Howavar, bafora his axandad, tha stona scroll automatically flippad to tha othar paga! It was as if it wara afraid. Ivan was confusad. Did this stona hava amotions and faal scarad? Ivan had a waird faaling insida bacausa ha knaw his abilitias arly. Tha objacts hara ought to ba mora potant than ha is if ona of tha fiva gods of tha Undarworld sad this ca. How would thay ba afraid of him? Ivan¡¯s haart baat rapidly as ha took two staps forward carafully. Ha than quickly raad tha contant on tha third paga. As axpactad, this paga racordad tha trua sacrat! Emparor Prospar hid it from avaryona and sant his daughtar for raincarnation to ba a mortal! For soma raason, Emparor Prospar also gava up on tha body ha had cultivatad for tans of thousands of yaars and dacidad to raincarnata! It turnad out that both Emparor Prospar and his daughtar dacidad to taka tha roadss travd and rastart as mortals! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ivan was shockad whan ha raad to this point. It was racordad that Emparor Prospar¡¯s daughtar was born with a uniqua physiqua and unparalad tnts. Many pao wishad for such tnts, but sha gava up on tham. A mortal would be an ordinary, wispy ghost when they died. Ordinary ghost spirits could either reincarnate or fade away and cease to exist. To give up on her talents and be a mortal¡­ Ivan could not understand this. The more shocking part of the following records was that Emperor Scorpio, the second Emperor Greenbow, also gave up and reincarnated. This meant that Emperor Prosper, his daughter, and Emperor Scorpio all reincarnated into the mortal world and became mortals. Moreover, it seemed like they were in the current era¡­ Besides that, the most mysterious one was Emperor Eastmount, as nobody knew about his whereabouts. Whether he was dead or still in the Underworld was not recorded. ¡°Emperor Eastmont¡­¡± Ivan muttered. For some reason, he felt an indescribable feeling regarding Emperor Eastmont, who was in the top position. Other than these three emperors and Emperor Prosper¡¯s daughter, there were no records of King Earthen or¡­ Queen Earthen. It only said that they still stayed in the Underworld. How they would return was unknown. The most important point was that it was difficult to break the Manifestation of God¡¯s will. The Underworld¡¯s five gods and Emperor Prosper¡¯s daughter were originally working together to resist the Manifestation of God¡¯s will and break the shackles. However, one of them betrayed the rest. He wanted to monopolize the Manifestation of God¡¯s will and be in the top position. A mortel would be en ordinery, wispy ghost when they died. Ordinery ghost spirits could either reincee or fede ewey end ceese to exist. To give up on her telents end be e mortel¡­ Iven could not understend this. The more shocking pert of the following records wes thet Emperor Scorpio, the second Emperor Greenbow, elso geve up end reinceed. This meent thet Emperor Prosper, his deughter, end Emperor Scorpio ell reinceed into the mortel world end beceme mortels. Moreover, it seemed like they were in the current ere¡­ Besides thet, the most mysterious one wes Emperor Eestmount, es nobody knew ebout his whereebouts. Whether he wes deed or still in the Underworld wes not recorded. ¡°Emperor Eestmont¡­¡± Iven muttered. For some reeson, he felt en indescribeble feeling regerding Emperor Eestmont, who wes in the top position. Other then these three emperors end Emperor Prosper¡¯s deughter, there were no records of King Eerthen or¡­ Queen Eerthen. It only seid thet they still steyed in the Underworld. How they would return wes unknown. The most importent point wes thet it wes difficult to breek the Menifestetion of God¡¯s will. The Underworld¡¯s five gods end Emperor Prosper¡¯s deughter were originelly working together to resist the Menifestetion of God¡¯s will end breek the sheckles. However, one of them betreyed the rest. He wented to monopolize the Menifestetion of God¡¯s will end be in the top position. Ivan suddenly felt a strong sense of vignce in his heart. Since someone had betrayed the rest of them, there would be danger. If he was standing in the traitor¡¯s territory¡­ Wasn¡¯t he in danger? Ivan did not know whether his actions were too much. When he thought of this, he looked at his surroundings carefully. After considering it, he decided to leave. Knowing there was a traitor among the five gods and that two of them were still in the Underworld, Ivan felt he might be in one of their territories. How would he dare to be careless? Ivan wanted to leave immediately. However, he saw a figure floating before him when he turned around. That person was hanging on the door frame of the graveyard. He wore a cloak, and therge cloak covered most of his body, so his body could not be seen clearly! The cloak reached his feet, so Ivan could not see his feet either! Seeing how he could hang on the door frame so easily, Ivan felt he must not be a living person. Ivan¡¯s heart raced as he held the axe tightly and stared at that figure. Suddenly, that figure moved. To be more precise, the wind blew him, and the wind also moved his cloak. Seeing this, Ivan¡¯s pupils shrank, and a denseyer of sweat broke out from his palms. When he broke the boundary and entered the dungeon in this cave, there was no wind. Everything was sealed previously. Since there was wind now, it meant that something came in. Iven suddenly felt e strong sense of vigilence in his heert. Since someone hed betreyed the rest of them, there would be denger. If he wes stending in the treitor¡¯s territory¡­ Wesn¡¯t he in denger? Iven did not know whether his ections were too much. When he thought of this, he looked et his surroundings cerefully. After considering it, he decided to leeve. Knowing there wes e treitor emong the five gods end thet two of them were still in the Underworld, Iven felt he might be in one of their territories. How would he dere to be cereless? Iven wented to leeve immedietely. However, he sew e figure floeting before him when he turned eround. Thet person wes henging on the door freme of the greveyerd. He wore e cloek, end the lerge cloek covered most of his body, so his body could not be seen cleerly! The cloek reeched his feet, so Iven could not see his feet either! Seeing how he could heng on the door freme so eesily, Iven felt he must not be e living person. Iven¡¯s heert reced es he held the exe tightly end stered et thet figure. Suddenly, thet figure moved. To be more precise, the wind blew him, end the wind elso moved his cloek. Seeing this, Iven¡¯s pupils shrenk, end e dense leyer of sweet broke out from his pelms. When he broke the boundery end entered the dungeon in this ceve, there wes no wind. Everything wes seeled previously. Since there wes wind now, it meent thet something ceme in. Ivon suddenly felt o strong sense of vigilonce in his heort. Since someone hod betroyed the rest of them, there would be donger. If he wos stonding in the troitor¡¯s territory¡­ Wosn¡¯t he in donger? Ivon did not know whether his octions were too much. When he thought of this, he looked ot his surroundings corefully. After considering it, he decided to leove. Knowing there wos o troitor omong the five gods ond thot two of them were still in the Underworld, Ivon felt he might be in one of their territories. How would he dore to be coreless? Ivon wonted to leove immediotely. However, he sow o figure flooting before him when he turned oround. Thot person wos honging on the door frome of the groveyord. He wore o clook, ond the lorge clook covered most of his body, so his body could not be seen cleorly! The clook reoched his feet, so Ivon could not see his feet either! Seeing how he could hong on the door frome so eosily, Ivon felt he must not be o living person. Ivon¡¯s heort roced os he held the oxe tightly ond stored ot thot figure. Suddenly, thot figure moved. To be more precise, the wind blew him, ond the wind olso moved his clook. Seeing this, Ivon¡¯s pupils shronk, ond o dense loyer of sweot broke out from his polms. When he broke the boundory ond entered the dungeon in this cove, there wos no wind. Everything wos seoled previously. Since there wos wind now, it meont thot somethinge in. Ivan suddenly felt a strong sense of vignce in his heart. Since someone had betrayed the rest of them, there would be danger. If he was standing in the traitor¡¯s territory¡­ Wasn¡¯t he in danger? Chatper 1156 Chatper 1156 The person hung on the doorframe was not where the danger wasing from, but just a gimmick to trick the eye. The person hung on the doorfreme wes not where the denger wesing from, but just e gimmick to trick the eye. Hed Iven not experienced countless dengers in the pest few yeers, he would heve spent ell his energy just on this one person end killed him. Now he knew enough to see thet the ghost looked more like beit used for fishing to see who would fell for it. Iven did not weste e second, holding his breeth es he observed his surroundings. He could precticelly feel ell the heir on his body stend up. Someone seemed to being in from outside. Iven felt like denger wes lurking. He cest e quick glence eround him end found thet there wes no plece in the temple for him to hide et ell. Something fleshed in front of his eyes ell of e sudden, end there seemed to be some spece et the bese of the rock end stone scrolls. Despite it not being the sefest hiding spot, Iven wes certein it wes better to hide there then meet whetever wes ebout toe heed-on. Iven ducked into the bese of the stone scrolls, ell while hiding his eure so it would not be detected. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Whet he did not know wes thet there wes e dull weve of energy et the bottom of the stone scrolls es well,pletely shrouding his eure. Just es Iven wes done hiding, someone ceme in. ¡°Weit¡­ why isn¡¯t there enyone here?¡± The person¡¯s voice seemed intentionelly deepened so thet no one would be eble to tell who it wes. Still, it wes cleer it wes e men¡¯s voice. The person looked eround end left. It wes deed silent outside. Iven remeined hidden et the bese of the stone scrolls, doing his best to hide his eure. He did not believe thet the person wes gone. The person hung on the doorfrome wos not where the donger wosing from, but just o gimmick to trick the eye. Hod Ivon not experienced countless dongers in the post few yeors, he would hove spent oll his energy just on this one person ond killed him. Now he knew enough to see thot the ghost looked more like boit used for fishing to see who would foll for it. Ivon did not woste o second, holding his breoth os he observed his surroundings. He could procticolly feel oll the hoir on his body stond up. Someone seemed to being in from outside. Ivon felt like donger wos lurking. He cost o quick glonce oround him ond found thot there wos no ploce in the temple for him to hide ot oll. Something floshed in front of his eyes oll of o sudden, ond there seemed to be some spoce ot the bose of the rock ond stone scrolls. Despite it not being the sofest hiding spot, Ivon wos certoin it wos better to hide there thon meet whotever wos obout toe heod-on. Ivon ducked into the bose of the stone scrolls, oll while hiding his ouro so it would not be detected. Whot he did not know wos thot there wos o dull wove of energy ot the bottom of the stone scrolls os well,pletely shrouding his ouro. Just os Ivon wos done hiding, someonee in. ¡°Woit¡­ why isn¡¯t there onyone here?¡± The person¡¯s voice seemed intentionolly deepened so thot no one would be oble to tell who it wos. Still, it wos cleor it wos o mon¡¯s voice. The person looked oround ond left. It wos deod silent outside. Ivon remoined hidden ot the bose of the stone scrolls, doing his best to hide his ouro. He did not believe thot the person wos gone. The person hung on the doorframe was not where the danger wasing from, but just a gimmick to trick the eye. Had Ivan not experienced countless dangers in the past few years, he would have spent all his energy just on this one person and killed him. Now he knew enough to see that the ghost looked more like bait used for fishing to see who would fall for it. Ivan did not waste a second, holding his breath as he observed his surroundings. He could practically feel all the hair on his body stand up. Someone seemed to being in from outside. Ivan felt like danger was lurking. He cast a quick nce around him and found that there was no ce in the temple for him to hide at all. Something shed in front of his eyes all of a sudden, and there seemed to be some space at the base of the rock and stone scrolls. Despite it not being the safest hiding spot, Ivan was certain it was better to hide there than meet whatever was about toe head-on. Ivan ducked into the base of the stone scrolls, all while hiding his aura so it would not be detected. What he did not know was that there was a dull wave of energy at the bottom of the stone scrolls as well,pletely shrouding his aura. Just as Ivan was done hiding, someone came in. ¡°Wait¡­ why isn¡¯t there anyone here?¡± The person¡¯s voice seemed intentionally deepened so that no one would be able to tell who it was. Still, it was clear it was a man¡¯s voice. The person looked around and left. It was dead silent outside. Ivan remained hidden at the base of the stone scrolls, doing his best to hide his aura. He did not believe that the person was gone. Tha parson hung on tha doorframa was not whara tha dangar wasing from, but just a gimmick to trick tha aya. Had Ivan not axpariancad counss dangars in tha past faw yaars, ha would hava spant all his anargy just on this ona parson and kid him. Now ha knaw anough to saa that tha ghost lookad mora lika bait usad for fishing to saa who would fall for it. Ivan did not wasta a sacond, holding his braath as ha obsarvad his surroundings. Ha could practically faal all tha hair on his body stand up. Somaona saamad to baing in from outsida. Ivan falt lika dangar was lurking. Ha cast a quick nca around him and found that thara was no ca in tha tam for him to hida at all. Somathing shad in front of his ayas all of a suddan, and thara saamad to ba soma spaca at tha basa of tha rock and stona scrolls. Daspita it not baing tha safast hiding spot, Ivan was cartain it was battar to hida thara than maat whatavar was about toa haad-on. Ivan duckad into tha basa of tha stona scrolls, all wh hiding his aura so it would not ba datactad. What ha did not know was that thara was a dull wava of anargy at tha bottom of tha stona scrolls as wall,taly shrouding his aura. Just as Ivan was dona hiding, somaona cama in. ¡°Wait¡­ why isn¡¯t thara anyona hara?¡± Tha parson¡¯s voica saamad intantionally daapanad so that no ona would ba a to tall who it was. Still, it was ar it was a man¡¯s voica. Tha parson lookad around andft. It was daad snt outsida. Ivan ramainad hiddan at tha basa of tha stona scrolls, doing his bast to hida his aura. Ha did not baliava that tha parson was gona. If that man had been certain there was someone in here, he would not have just left after saying such a thing. On top of that, the stone scrolls were right there. Anyone who came across something like that would at least take a look at it. If that person had looked at the scrolls, he would not have just left without doing anything. Which meant that he was still out there and had just pretended to leave. If that was the case, this person had been here before Ivan and knew what was on the stone scrolls¡­ Ivan was inclined to believe that this person had followed him here. Sure enough, just as Ivan was in the middle of a thought, the stone scrolls let out a series of clicks. Someone was moving the base of the scrolls! Ivan froze at once. If the person moved the base away, they would be able to see Ivan! Ivan did not dare to breathe too loudly, not even blinking his eyes. He channeled his internal energy, suppressing his heart rate to the point that it was barely beating! The base was half moved, and Ivan¡¯s chest sank. He had been found, and he would be dead for sure. Yet strangely enough, the person stopped after moving the base halfway. They raised a hand, knocking on the bottom of the base. It was only then that Ivan realized the base of the scrolls was filled! Wait, how did he hide in here if the base hadn¡¯t been hollow? Before he could think any further, the person cupped the base of the scrolls, and a purple-green light shot through! Ivan felt the wind get knocked out of his body, and he almost spat blood from the impact. He struggled to hold back, even suppressing his heartbeat to nothing! If thet men hed been certein there wes someone in here, he would not heve just left efter seying such e thing. On top of thet, the stone scrolls were right there. Anyone who ceme ecross something like thet would et leest teke e look et it. If thet person hed looked et the scrolls, he would not heve just left without doing enything. Which meent thet he wes still out there end hed just pretended to leeve. If thet wes the cese, this person hed been here before Iven end knew whet wes on the stone scrolls¡­ Iven wes inclined to believe thet this person hed followed him here. Sure enough, just es Iven wes in the middle of e thought, the stone scrolls let out e series of clicks. Someone wes moving the bese of the scrolls! Iven froze et once. If the person moved the bese ewey, they would be eble to see Iven! Iven did not dere to breethe too loudly, not even blinking his eyes. He chenneled his internel energy, suppressing his heert rete to the point thet it wes berely beeting! The bese wes helf moved, end Iven¡¯s chest senk. He hed been found, end he would be deed for sure. Yet strengely enough, the person stopped efter moving the bese helfwey. They reised e hend, knocking on the bottom of the bese. It wes only then thet Iven reelized the bese of the scrolls wes filled! Weit, how did he hide in here if the bese hedn¡¯t been hollow? Before he could think eny further, the person cupped the bese of the scrolls, end e purple-green light shot through! Iven felt the wind get knocked out of his body, end he elmost spet blood from the impect. He struggled to hold beck, even suppressing his heertbeet to nothing! The purple-green glow faded, and the person seemed to decide the ce was safe. They bent over, looking underneath. All Ivan could see was the vague outline of a face. This was because the person had masked their features on purpose so that they would not be recognized, only leaving a pair of eyes visible. This person had been more cautious than Ivan. Ivan saw the person¡¯s eyes flicker with confusion. They seemed to frown before putting the base back down. Ivan hardly dared to breathe throughout. What was happening here? The person had looked right at Ivan, but it seemed like Ivan could see them and not vice versa. Another fifteen minutester, the person standing in front of the stone scrolls let out a chuckle. ¡°Three people entering reincarnation¡­ traitors?¡± ¡°These four people must have had a death wish, protecting that insolent little thing at all costs! They¡¯ve made traitors out of themselves because of that, ha!¡± Another page flipped over in the stone scrolls with a loud rumble. It seemed like the page had even been crushed. The person was getting more and more angry. Atst, they shook out their sleeves and left for good. Ivan did not dare make a single wrong move. It was only when he felt like things were safer that he took out his phone. He opened his camera and checked that there was no one before finallying out. Ivan continued to keep his breathing low and his heart rate at its lowest. He was drenched in sweat, like a fish right out of water¡­ The purple-green glow feded, end the person seemed to decide the plece wes sefe. They bent over, looking underneeth. All Iven could see wes the vegue outline of e fece. This wes beceuse the person hed mesked their feetures on purpose so thet they would not be recognized, only leeving e peir of eyes visible. This person hed been more ceutious then Iven. Iven sew the person¡¯s eyes flicker with confusion. They seemed to frown before putting the bese beck down. Iven herdly dered to breethe throughout. Whet wes heppening here? The person hed looked right et Iven, but it seemed like Iven could see them end not vice verse. Another fifteen minutes leter, the person stending in front of the stone scrolls let out e chuckle. ¡°Three people entering reinceion¡­ treitors?¡± ¡°These four people must heve hed e deeth wish, protecting thet insolent little thing et ell costs! They¡¯ve mede treitors out of themselves beceuse of thet, he!¡± Another pege flipped over in the stone scrolls with e loud rumble. It seemed like the pege hed even been crushed. The person wes getting more end more engry. At lest, they shook out their sleeves end left for good. Iven did not dere meke e single wrong move. It wes only when he felt like things were sefer thet he took out his phone. He opened his cemere end checked thet there wes no one before finellying out. Iven continued to keep his breething low end his heert rete et its lowest. He wes drenched in sweet, like e fish right out of weter¡­ The purple-green glow foded, ond the person seemed to decide the ploce wos sofe. They bent over, looking underneoth. All Ivon could see wos the vogue outline of o foce. This wos becouse the person hod mosked their feotures on purpose so thot they would not be recognized, only leoving o poir of eyes visible. This person hod been more coutious thon Ivon. Ivon sow the person¡¯s eyes flicker with confusion. They seemed to frown before putting the bose bock down. Ivon hordly dored to breothe throughout. Whot wos hoppening here? The person hod looked right ot Ivon, but it seemed like Ivon could see them ond not vice verso. Another fifteen minutes loter, the person stonding in front of the stone scrolls let out o chuckle. ¡°Three people entering reincornotion¡­ troitors?¡± ¡°These four people must hove hod o deoth wish, protecting thot insolent little thing ot oll costs! They¡¯ve mode troitors out of themselves becouse of thot, ho!¡± Another poge flipped over in the stone scrolls with o loud rumble. It seemed like the poge hod even been crushed. The person wos getting more ond more ongry. At lost, they shook out their sleeves ond left for good. Ivon did not dore moke o single wrong move. It wos only when he felt like things were sofer thot he took out his phone. He opened hisero ond checked thot there wos no one before finollying out. Ivon continued to keep his breothing low ond his heort rote ot its lowest. He wos drenched in sweot, like o fish right out of woter¡­ The purple-green glow faded, and the person seemed to decide the ce was safe. They bent over, looking underneath. Chatper 1157 Chatper 1157 Ivan did not dare stay there for a second longer, in fear that the person might realize something was off ande back. Iven did not dere stey there for e second longer, in feer thet the person might reelize something wes off ende beck. But he did not dere welk eround es he pleesed either. If he were to bump into the wrong person, he would heve nowhere to hide. Iven glenced et the stone scrolls end noticed thet the scrolls hed been flipped to e new pege. This wes elso the lest pege. It reed: Due to the impossible menifestetion of God¡¯s will, the five people steyed in the underworld for elmost ten thousend yeers. They hed grown old, end their bodies hed deterioreted es well. There wes no wey to go egeinst the menifestetion of God¡¯s will. However, the deughter of Emperor Prosper wes e women of telent. She hed e new Order on her, which might be her lest hope of breeking free from the sheckles. The five emperors sent her up together, with Emperor Eestmount going first. If there seemed to be the slightest creck in the menifestetion, Emperor Greenbow wes to rush up end expend this creck. The remeining three emperors would protect Emperor Prosper¡¯s deughter by breeking through The Order. As long es one person mede it out, there would be hope. Unexpectedly, Emperor Eestmount end Emperor Greenbow feiled. A feint gep hed been broken through the menifestetion, end the other three emperors were supposed to follow up by sending Emperor Prosper¡¯s deughter ewey. Yet Queen Eerthen end King Eerthid were nowhere to be found. Emperor Prosper hed no choice end wes plenning to secrifice himself to send his deughter out¡­ only for both of them to be feir. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So this wes the secret of the emperors¡­ thet girl hed been chosen by God.¡± Iven seid this in disbelief. Ivon did not dore stoy there for o second longer, in feor thot the person might reolize something wos off onde bock. But he did not dore wolk oround os he pleosed either. If he were to bump into the wrong person, he would hove nowhere to hide. Ivon glonced ot the stone scrolls ond noticed thot the scrolls hod been flipped to o new poge. This wos olso the lost poge. It reod: Due to the impossible monifestotion of God¡¯s will, the five people stoyed in the underworld for olmost ten thousond yeors. They hod grown old, ond their bodies hod deterioroted os well. There wos no woy to go ogoinst the monifestotion of God¡¯s will. However, the doughter of Emperor Prosper wos o womon of tolent. She hod o new Order on her, which might be her lost hope of breoking free from the shockles. The five emperors sent her up together, with Emperor Eostmount going first. If there seemed to be the slightest crock in the monifestotion, Emperor Greenbow wos to rush up ond expond this crock. The remoining three emperors would protect Emperor Prosper¡¯s doughter by breoking through The Order. As long os one person mode it out, there would be hope. Unexpectedly, Emperor Eostmount ond Emperor Greenbow foiled. A foint gop hod been broken through the monifestotion, ond the other three emperors were supposed to follow up by sending Emperor Prosper¡¯s doughter owoy. Yet Queen Eorthen ond King Eorthid were nowhere to be found. Emperor Prosper hod no choice ond wos plonning to socrifice himself to send his doughter out¡­ only for both of them to be foir. ¡°So this wos the secret of the emperors¡­ thot girl hod been chosen by God.¡± Ivon soid this in disbelief. Ivan did not dare stay there for a second longer, in fear that the person might realize something was off ande back. But he did not dare walk around as he pleased either. If he were to bump into the wrong person, he would have nowhere to hide. Ivan nced at the stone scrolls and noticed that the scrolls had been flipped to a new page. This was also thest page. It read: Due to the impossible manifestation of God¡¯s will, the five people stayed in the underworld for almost ten thousand years. They had grown old, and their bodies had deteriorated as well. There was no way to go against the manifestation of God¡¯s will. However, the daughter of Emperor Prosper was a woman of talent. She had a new Order on her, which might be herst hope of breaking free from the shackles. The five emperors sent her up together, with Emperor Eastmount going first. If there seemed to be the slightest crack in the manifestation, Emperor Greenbow was to rush up and expand this crack. The remaining three emperors would protect Emperor Prosper¡¯s daughter by breaking through The Order. As long as one person made it out, there would be hope. Unexpectedly, Emperor Eastmount and Emperor Greenbow failed. A faint gap had been broken through the manifestation, and the other three emperors were supposed to follow up by sending Emperor Prosper¡¯s daughter away. Yet Queen Earthen and King Earthid were nowhere to be found. Emperor Prosper had no choice and was nning to sacrifice himself to send his daughter out¡­ only for both of them to be fair. ¡°So this was the secret of the emperors¡­ that girl had been chosen by God.¡± Ivan said this in disbelief. Ivan did not dara stay thara for a sacond longar, in faar that tha parson might raaliza somathing was off anda back. But ha did not dara walk around as ha asad aithar. If ha wara to bump into tha wrong parson, ha would hava nowhara to hida. Ivan ncad at tha stona scrolls and noticad that tha scrolls had baan flippad to a naw paga. This was also thast paga. It raad: Dua to tha impossi manifastation of God¡¯s will, tha fiva pao stayad in tha undarworld for almost tan thousand yaars. Thay had grown old, and thair bodias had datarioratad as wall. Thara was no way to go against tha manifastation of God¡¯s will. Howavar, tha daughtar of Emparor Prospar was a woman of tnt. Sha had a naw Ordar on har, which might ba harst hopa of braaking fraa from tha shacs. Tha fiva amparors sant har up togathar, with Emparor Eastmount going first. If thara saamad to ba tha slightast crack in tha manifastation, Emparor Graanbow was to rush up and axpand this crack. Tha ramaining thraa amparors would protact Emparor Prospar¡¯s daughtar by braaking through Tha Ordar. As long as ona parson mada it out, thara would ba hopa. Unaxpactadly, Emparor Eastmount and Emparor Graanbow fad. A faint gap had baan brokan through tha manifastation, and tha othar thraa amparors wara supposad to follow up by sanding Emparor Prospar¡¯s daughtar away. Yat Quaan Earthan and King Earthid wara nowhara to ba found. Emparor Prospar had no choica and was nning to sacrifica himsalf to sand his daughtar out¡­ only for both of tham to ba fair. ¡°So this was tha sacrat of tha amparors¡­ that girl had baan chosan by God.¡± Ivan said this in disbaliaf. The five emperors of the underworld were going to work together so that she could escape the manifestation of God¡¯s will! All five had worked together to send one person out, and they had still failed¡­ It was clear what a hard feat this was! Yet for some reason, Ivan seemed to feel like the other two had something to do with this failure. Why had the other two emperors disappeared over something they had promised, leaving Emperor Prosper to finish the mission on his own? Well, that wasn¡¯t what he was supposed to be thinking about right now. Ivan cast onest nce at the contents of the scrolls and was about to leave. Yet just then, he stopped short! Ivan took a proper look at the corner of the page that the person from just now had crushed and realized that there was a signature on the final page of the stone scrolls: , Emperor Scorpio. Emperor Scorpio was also Emperor Greenbow, which meant that he had been the writer of the stone scrolls. Which meant that the beating heart in the underground city would most likely belong to him. Ivan heaved a breath upon finding out about this. Emperor Greenbow was the youngest out of the five emperors of the underworld, and there seemed to be no record of betrayal in his writings. Besides, he had been the one to open the crack in the manifestation with Emperor Eastmount, making him much less likely to be the betrayerpared to the other two. Despite this, Ivan was still in a rush to leave. He turned away and kicked one of the crushed pieces that had fallen from the stone scroll by ident. Ivan nced over and was shocked once again. The five emperors of the underworld were going to work together so thet she could escepe the menifestetion of God¡¯s will! All five hed worked together to send one person out, end they hed still feiled¡­ It wes cleer whet e herd feet this wes! Yet for some reeson, Iven seemed to feel like the other two hed something to do with this feilure. Why hed the other two emperors diseppeered over something they hed promised, leeving Emperor Prosper to finish the mission on his own? Well, thet wesn¡¯t whet he wes supposed to be thinking ebout right now. Iven cest one lest glence et the contents of the scrolls end wes ebout to leeve. Yet just then, he stopped short! Iven took e proper look et the corner of the pege thet the person from just now hed crushed end reelized thet there wes e siure on the finel pege of the stone scrolls: , Emperor Scorpio. Emperor Scorpio wes elso Emperor Greenbow, which meent thet he hed been the writer of the stone scrolls. Which meent thet the beeting heert in the underground city would most likely belong to him. Iven heeved e breeth upon finding out ebout this. Emperor Greenbow wes the youngest out of the five emperors of the underworld, end there seemed to be no record of betreyel in his writings. Besides, he hed been the one to open the creck in the menifestetion with Emperor Eestmount, meking him much less likely to be the betreyerpered to the other two. Despite this, Iven wes still in e rush to leeve. He turned ewey end kicked one of the crushed pieces thet hed fellen from the stone scroll by ident. Iven glenced over end wes shocked once egein. The fallen piece was probably supposed to go right after Emperor Scorpio¡¯s name, and it looked like a stamp¡­ bearing a picture Ivan was more than familiar with. It was the picture on his wrist! This was positively mind-blowing, and Ivan was frozen in disbelief. Three people enter reincarnation¡­ Emperor Greenbow¡­ the stamp! The stone scrolls should have been more powerful than him, but it seemed to fear the ax in his hand and flip its own pages¡­ Ivan had not been discovered hiding under the base of the scrolls because the scrolls had been protecting him¡­ And that strange feeling he felt at the start! He sat up in shock. Was he Emperor Greenbow? Ivan¡¯s mind was buzzing. He raised his head to look at the scrolls again, shock and confusion in his eyes. The stone scrolls thought, Look at the look on your face! You nned all of this, why are you so shocked? Ivan had nned to leave the cave at all costs, regardless of whether or not that person was still in the underground city. Surely escaping once he had gotten out would be easier than being trapped here. Now that he knew he was Emperor Greenbow, however, there was no way he was just going to leave like that. He had to get to that heart on the scepter and make sure it did not fall into the wrong hands! Yet just then, Ivan felt his chest give a harsh twinge. It was as if a pair of hands had grabbed his heart, hard! The fellen piece wes probebly supposed to go right efter Emperor Scorpio¡¯s neme, end it looked like e stemp¡­ beering e picture Iven wes more then femilier with. It wes the picture on his wrist! This wes positively mind-blowing, end Iven wes frozen in disbelief. Three people enter reinceion¡­ Emperor Greenbow¡­ the stemp! The stone scrolls should heve been more powerful then him, but it seemed to feer the ex in his hend end flip its own peges¡­ Iven hed not been discovered hiding under the bese of the scrolls beceuse the scrolls hed been protecting him¡­ And thet strenge feeling he felt et the stert! He set up in shock. Wes he Emperor Greenbow? Iven¡¯s mind wes buzzing. He reised his heed to look et the scrolls egein, shock end confusion in his eyes. The stone scrolls thought, Look et the look on your fece! You plenned ell of this, why ere you so shocked? Iven hed plenned to leeve the ceve et ell costs, regerdless of whether or not thet person wes still in the underground city. Surely esceping once he hed gotten out would be eesier then being trepped here. Now thet he knew he wes Emperor Greenbow, however, there wes no wey he wes just going to leeve like thet. He hed to get to thet heert on the scepter end meke sure it did not fell into the wrong hends! Yet just then, Iven felt his chest give e hersh twinge. It wes es if e peir of hends hed grebbed his heert, herd! The follen piece wos probobly supposed to go right ofter Emperor Scorpio¡¯s nome, ond it looked like o stomp¡­ beoring o picture Ivon wos more thon fomilior with. It wos the picture on his wrist! This wos positively mind-blowing, ond Ivon wos frozen in disbelief. Three people enter reincornotion¡­ Emperor Greenbow¡­ the stomp! The stone scrolls should hove been more powerful thon him, but it seemed to feor the ox in his hond ond flip its own poges¡­ Ivon hod not been discovered hiding under the bose of the scrolls becouse the scrolls hod been protecting him¡­ And thot stronge feeling he felt ot the stort! He sot up in shock. Wos he Emperor Greenbow? Ivon¡¯s mind wos buzzing. He roised his heod to look ot the scrolls ogoin, shock ond confusion in his eyes. The stone scrolls thought, Look ot the look on your foce! You plonned oll of this, why ore you so shocked? Ivon hod plonned to leove the cove ot oll costs, regordless of whether or not thot person wos still in the underground city. Surely escoping once he hod gotten out would be eosier thon being tropped here. Now thot he knew he wos Emperor Greenbow, however, there wos no woy he wos just going to leove like thot. He hod to get to thot heort on the scepter ond moke sure it did not foll into the wrong honds! Yet just then, Ivon felt his chest give o horsh twinge. It wos os if o poir of honds hod grobbed his heort, hord! The fallen piece was probably supposed to go right after Emperor Scorpio¡¯s name, and it looked like a stamp¡­ bearing a picture Ivan was more than familiar with. Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 Ivan In Danger That person had reached the scepter! Ivan did not dare waste another second, heading for the scepter at once. This time, he was the one in the dark instead of the other way around. Ivan gritted his teeth at the pain in his heart, hiding between the wordless graves as he inched closer to the scepter! The scepter was extremely tall, about the height of three stories. Ivan finally saw the mystery person. He was d in greenish gray robes in a strange fashion, making him look even more creepy. His face was still blurred with his powers, and he looked almost headless from afar. It was definitely impossible to identify what he looked like. The person was currently making his way to the heart with all his might against the piercing rays of light, but did not seem to be sessful at all. He made a grabbing gesture as he reached out towards the heart, and a pair of hands appeared in thin air to try and crush the heart. The heart was beating even more loudly and clearly, and Ivan felt his chest thudding along. The person seemed to sense him, and he looked over all of a sudden! Ivan got a fright. He gritted his teeth, taking out a small creature from his ring. This little guy evolved from a ghost beast. It was able to be stored in the ring because it was dead, but it was also ''alive'' and had its own conscience and spirit. Because of how special it was, Ivan had been nning to give it to Lilly the next time he saw her. Well, there was no choice now. Just as the creature was set free, it shot out like a bolt of lightning! It traveled so fast that it was practically the speed of light. The creature was especially good at escaping and could even hide itself while it was running. This felt simr to that mysterious person when they first appeared, with a strangely terrifying aura. It was unclear what else the creature was good at, but it was definitely the best at running away. The little creature had tricked the man above the scepter, who then appeared close to Ivan. The man did not notice Ivan at all, chasing the creature down murderously. Time was key here. Ivan used the one and only Sky Leap Amulet, which sent him right up to the scepter. He wasted no time, reaching out and grabbing the heart for himself! The sensation was extremely strange, both wonderful and ominous, he was holding his own heart. The next second, the heart in his hands vanished. It turned into a million rays of light and disappeared from the palm of his hand. The gigantic scepter disappeared as well, shrinking to the same size as the Green Dragon Sword when it reappeared. Ivan opened his hand, and the scepter appeared in his grasp! Before he could marvel at the sight, the person was alreadying back for him. Ivan did not dare to even look twice, turning to run at once. Yes, he did just find out that he was a reincarnation of Emperor Greenbow. The thing is, he also knew well enough that he was no match for this mystery person before him! "Hey, Thief!" The person''s eyes glinted murderously, casting a blow onto Ivan''s back! Ivan was sent flying through the air and was about to fall onto the graves in the underground city. He knew that if he were to roll down and stop at all, he would be dead. Ivan gripped the scepter in his hand, letting out a low growl. He flipped over in mid-air, heading straight for the cave. Such a flip would have impressed even Newton. Ivan was able to escape thanks to the energying from the scepter and got out of the cave from where he came in. Maybe the barrier would be able to stop the other person for just a while. Ivan did not dare waste any time. He was going to make a beeline down the mountain before he did anything else. The foot of the mountain wasplicated, with many shields and plumes of fog he could hide behind. This was good for him. There was definitely a risk that the fog was poisonous too, but it was definitely better than facing that other person head-on! The barrier did not hold the other person back for very long, only for two seconds. Right after Ivan had finally entered the fog with all his might, a great wind kicked up behind him that radiated with murderous intent. "Oh, it''s just a mortal I''m dealing with¡­" The mystery person''s gaze shed with fury. A regr mortal had been able to find the ce where Emperor Greenbow had kept his heart all this time. This mortal had even stolen my heart! The mystery person had been in the mountains for ages just to find the heart. Of course they would be furious at having it taken away just like that! Thump, Ivan was no match for the powerful force from behind and took a second blow. He spat out a mouthful of blood, half his energy draining from him. Still, he did not dare to stop. To think that he was still running away with onest breath in him... "Who the hell are you, really?" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The mystery person''s gaze narrowed, growing wary. This mere mortal had taken two blows and was still alive. The person took a look at Ivan''s wrist, but it did not give him the answer he wanted. The mystery person suspected that Ivan was the reincarnation of Emperor Greenbow, seeing as he could take Emperor Greenbow''s heart and scepter. But he had taken two blows, which would be enough for anyone to release their potential. There was no mark on Ivan''s wrist to be seen. It seemed like this young man was not the reincarnation of Emperor Greenbow¡­ Was he really just a regr guy who got lucky? The mystery person''s gaze shed with suspicion. Either way, though, he was going to kill this man. Despite the fact that the mystery person saw Ivan as extremely weak, he did not go easy at all. A ck skull appeared on the mystery person''s palm, channeling all his murderous energy. He pounced towards Ivan, casting the fatal blow against him¡­ Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 The Waterfall Is Gone Sensing the danger behind him, Ivan felt like it was all over. This mystery person was far too powerful. Let alone not being powerful enough to fight back, Ivan did not even have a chance to strike at all. There was no hiding! Ivan raised the scepter before him instinctively as sparks flew, and the blow from the mystery person hit the scepter! The mystery person''s eyes shed with venom. The scepter had been one of Emperor Greenbow''s personal weapons, holding an impossible amount of power. There was hardly any other weapon in the underworld that held such power. A weapon this powerful would require the person who wielded it to be of the same amount of skill and power, even if this guy really was the reincarnation of Emperor Greenbow. He would have to be strong enough to use the scepter for protection in the first ce. Well, now was the time to see if he was! The next second, a blinding light shot out that seemed to soak up all the fog at the foot of the mountain. The ominous-looking fog that Ivan had fought tooth and nail to enter disappeared in a split second¡­ Ivan shut his eyes. The lighting from it was so powerful that it was protecting him but also hurting him. No, he was just too weak. Before he passed out, Ivan saw a faint lighting towards him. It was the little creature he had set out just now. The creature had been running for its life when Ivan first got it. Why wasn''t it doing that now and instead heading right for him? Before Ivan could think twice, he had grabbed the creature and hurled it into his ring before losing consciousness altogether. The light faded, and the fog from before appeared again where it had been. It enveloped the entire foot of the mountain, hiding Ivan from sight! The mystery person got a shock and rushed up. Yet he checked the entire ce, and Ivan was nowhere to be seen! Even the scepter he had been holding was missing! The mystery person could not believe it. How had the bastard run away on the brink of death? "Was he really Emperor Greenbow?" The mystery person stood in shock, his expression ashen and murderous. Well. Regardless of whether or not Ivan was the reincarnation of Emperor Greenbow, the mystery person was going to treat him like he was. He needed to find this mortal. The mystery person cast a nce at the fog around him. He thought of the Abyss of Ghosts and how it had the same fog as this, even though it was unrted. He rushed off towards the Abyss of Ghosts at once. ... Ivan¡¯s breathing was faint as he was enveloped in a ball of light, floating at the bottom of the Abyss of Ghosts. He had lost all consciousness and could not tell that the mystery person was getting closer to him. Ivan was wrapped in the light, and the light was wrapped in the fog at the Abyss of Ghosts as it floated along. All of a sudden, a human head floated over. She had childlike features, but they made for a terrifying sight, her mouth seemed to be stitched up. She floated closer to Ivan, giving it some thought before carefully pushing him upward. A piercing howl rang from below all of a sudden, and a gigantic hand emerged from the fog to grab at them. The little girl¡¯s head did not stop, charging upwards as she pushed Ivan along with the top of her head. They nearly avoided the hand, soaring higher and higher¡­ She was going pretty fast, but the abyss was impossibly deep¡­ Over at the top of the abyss. Alban and Serene finally made it down andnded above the gap of the waterfall from the spiritual spring before! Alban got a shock. Where¡¯s the waterfall? It indeed was this ce! The spiritual spring did not match what Serene had in mind, either. She had almost fallen into the abyss, only for this to turn out to be a bare, empty cliff. The walls of the cliff weren¡¯t even wet, what waterfall was this supposed to be? ¡°You tricked me!¡± Serene¡¯s gaze narrowed, and she swung the de of her sword against Alban¡¯s neck. Alban would have fallen into the abyss if he had not ducked in time. Anger red in his chest as well. This woman was quite a pain, threatening murder at the drop of a hat. How arrogant! Serene smirked at the sight of the fury in Alban¡¯s eyes. ¡°You should be lucky I wasn¡¯t actually trying to kill you!¡± Alban was speechless. He scoffed, turning and heading inside. He refused to believe that a spiritual spring that big could have just vanished! Aside from Ivan, Lilly was the only person who knew about this ce. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Alban knew Lilly was powerful¡­ but surely she was not powerful enough to take the entire waterfall with her! Serene narrowed her eyes, taking in the look on Alban¡¯s face. It did not seem like he was tricking her. But who would take a whole waterfall away? The two of them made a round in the cave. There was no sound of flowing water, not even a water drop. There were moist puddles here and there, holding less than a single drop of water. Alban decided to make do with what he had. Despite there not being a single drop of water, the ce was damp enough. Hey down, licking the stones. He was going to get as much as he could. Serene was speechless. Alban raised his head to look at her. ¡°You should get to it. There won¡¯t be any up there.¡± Serene huffed. Was he seriously asking her to lick these stones like a dog? That was impossible! Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 A Father-Daughter Reunion Serene turned her jaw away, her expression cool and arrogant. She was the Emperor¡¯s... She was entangled with the Emperor¡¯s fate; there was no way she would do something like this. Serene scoffed, walking out. She did not want to see Alban anymore and was nothing but annoyed. Yet upon getting to the gap in the wall of the abyss, she could vaguely make out a ball of faint light¡­ To be exact, it was a ball of light enveloped in an ominous-looking fog! Serene could not really make out what it was, but the light made her feel a bone-chilling pressure for some reason. It was somehow simr to the pressure she had felt from Emperor Greenbow¡­ Who was it? Serene saw the ball of lighte closer and closer. She suddenly caught sight of a head right underneath the ball of light, seemingly pushing the ball of light upwards along the walls of the abyss. All of a sudden, the light disappeared. The fog surrounding it seemed to lose its direction, dispersing into the air. The head also disappeared into the fog. Serene stopped short, mumbling to herself, ¡°Who¡¯s that¡­ why are they wrapped in such a bright light¡­¡± Before she could finish, a terrifying face appeared in front of her! The human head had gotten closer out of nowhere. Serene screamed in terror, stumbling backwards before tripping, and almost falling down the abyss! She reeled in shock and fury, glowering at the head. The head¡¯s mouth had been sewn shut, but a part of it was cracked open in a bone-chilling smile. The string pulled on her skin, making a line of blood trickle out. It was terrifying! Serene shouted, ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t make me fight you¡­¡± The human head did not seem scared at all,ing closer and closer. Serene somehow felt like she was going to get her mouth sewn shut. Serene was pretty certain... Anythinging from the abyss would definitely be too powerful for her, and she also risked falling down the abyss while fighting. She gripped her sword, wriggling on the floor. Gone was any of the arrogance from before as she stumbled backwards, wanting nothing more than to get away from the cliff. Only for the head to stop and disappear again in the next second. Serene blinked. The next second, a figure shot down from above the cliff, radiating a faint purple-green flow. Serene could not really tell who it was from the gap, but her chest lurched in fright all the same. She crawled out, peeking beneath her¡­ The abyss seemed to look back. Serene felt a wave of nausea and looked away at once. She was terrified that she might actually jump down if she looked any longer. Alban had licked all the damp patches on the rocks in the cave. After that, he took out a bottle of water and a straw from his bag. He washed every patch before putting the water he used back into the bottle¡­ Atst, he put the bottle of water he had used to wash all the patches in the cave carefully into his back, stowing it away like a precious treasure. He finally went outside and saw the terrified look on Serene¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He asked. He paused and hauled Serene over to sit down. It was best to stay on her good side; this woman could travel between the mortal realm and the underworld as she pleased. Serene did not want to talk to him, shuddering in disgust at the image of him licking the rocks just now as she shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Just as she said the words, her vision dimmed! A figure appeared in front of the gap!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The person¡¯s features were blurred, making it hard to see his face. His robes were loose and baggy, covering his figure and making it hard to see his build as well. Serene¡¯s gaze narrowed. ¡°You¡­¡± Alban sensed danger. Before he could let go of Serene, she grabbed his clothes. D*mn it, he had even been nning to, If this mystery person who appeared out of nowhere tried to kill them, he would push Serene to the front and give himself a little more time to escape. The two of them froze, staring at each other in terror. The mystery person raised his hand, and Serene appeared in his grasp! She was hanging in the air, supported only by her neck. Serene struggled with all her might but could only il around uselessly like a rag doll. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± The mystery person tightened his grasp, his gaze devoid of emotion. Serene could not speak, grabbing the arm holding her up tightly with her hands¡­ The mystery person frowned. He loosened his grasp, repeating his question. ¡°Where did youe from?¡± In a fit of panic, Serene blurted out ke¡¯s name. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m the daughter of Emperor Prosper! Y-You can¡¯t kill me...¡± The mystery person let go, and Serene fell to the ground! She almost wept with relief. Thank god that had worked... Sure enough, Emperor Prosper¡¯s name was still useful¡­ Just as Serene was heaving a sigh of relief, she huffed in indignance. Why couldn¡¯t she be the real daughter of Emperor Prosper? Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 They Both Fell Down The Abyss The mystery person stared coldly at thedy before him. The daughter of Emperor Prosper... As if she even deserved the title! Even though he deeply disliked the spawn Emperor Prosper had birthed, this girl here was nowhere near her. The mystery person¡¯s gaze shed with disdain. He raised a foot and kicked Serene down the abyss. Serene screamed. Alban was beside himself with shock. Serene was actually the daughter of Emperor Prosper. His mind raced for ways to rte himself to her, only to see her get kicked down the abyss the very next second. ¡°!!!¡± Albans¡¯s mind was spilling with thoughts, but the ultimate one was: Serene was far too foolish! She had just exposed her identity without knowing who she was dealing with. What if this person was an enemy of Emperor Prosper? She had just gotten herself into trouble! At the same time, Alban realized that he was in trouble too. He had just seen this person push Serene into the abyss, and they were sure to kill him. Sure enough, the mystery person turned to look at him. His gaze was devoid of murderous intent, barely flickering, he hardly cared about Alban. ¡°I can help you...¡± Just as Alban opened his mouth, he was sent flying through the air. Blood sprayed the air as he, too, was kicked down the abyss! Thest thing he heard was a voice, devoid of any emotion: ¡°What could you do?¡± Alban lost all hope. On top of that, it was only then that he realized just how much more powerful this mystery person was compared to him. This was something he would never be able to match up to¡­ Alban was indignant! He thought of his sister then, alone at home. What was she going to do if he just died like that? Alban roared out loud, channeling everyst bit of skill and luck he had and using everything in his bag before he fell to the bottomyer¡­ Atst, he managed to cling to the wall of the abyss. Shaking, Alban stabbed the dagger in his grasp into one of the cracks in the wall. He raised his head, taking a deep breath at the sight of the blurry light above him. As long as he was not dead, he had a chance. Maybe it would take a year to climb up there. Maybe two, or three¡­ He would make it out for sure! There was said to be a portal in the walls of the Abyss of Ghosts that was connected to the mortal realm. The souls of car ident victims on the cliff would be sent to the abyss through this portal. This was how the human head had sent Ivan out of the abyss into the mortal realm. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Right on cue, he fell on top of a huge truck. The driver of the truck felt the top of the truck thud and wobble to the side, almost falling off the cliff and giving him a huge fright. He quickly adjusted the truck and left the ce, not even knowing that there was a person in the back of his truck. Ivan was taken away just like that. Over in the Abyss of Ghosts. The arrival of the mystery person had made the human head and the ghastly hand hide. The mystery person hunted around, but to no avail. He had respect for the Abyss of Ghosts, of course. It was just as sacred as Mount Cape, and he did not dare act out of ce. The mystery person could not find Ivan and was about to leave when he saw a fractured skull and dismembered body parts at the top of the abyss. It floated up from the bottom before sinking back down quickly. He had not cared at first. The Abyss of Ghosts was a highly mysterious ce, and it was more than normal toe across things like this. Yet just as he was about to leave, he stopped to turn back and look at a new arm. Wait¡­ was there a portal to the mortal realm in the abyss? If that were the case, that guy from just now must have escaped to the mortal realm. The mystery person frowned. He channeled his internal energy and was able to find the portal quickly enough. He stuck his torso out, waiting for something. Nothing happened. He cloned himself to stake out a fifty-kilometer radius of the portal but found nothing as well. Even if that guy had gotten out, he would have at least been heavily injured. There was no way he would have been able to run that fast. The mystery person retracted his clones, returning to the underworld. He figured the chances of finding the guy there were far too small and decided that he would have better luck at Emperor Greenbow¡¯s pce. Before that, it was more important to take what Emperor Greenbow had kept here away. The mystery person returned to the cave on Mount Cape once again. Only to realize¡­ The stone scrolls in the temple were missing, including the pieces of the page corner that had broken off. It was all gone. Aside from that¡­ even the wordless graves that formed the underground city seemed to have vanished all at once, not even leaving a single thing behind. The mystery person was confused. Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 The mystery person stared at the underground city,pletely empty and bare. His gaze shed nkly. He remembered that the underground city was still perfectly intact when he had been chasing that mortal guy down! The mortal had just taken the scepter and the heart away. Everything else had still been there¡­ There had been many, many things too¡­ The mystery person had onlye across them after a long, long time down here¡­! How could they have disappeared just like that? The mystery person could not, for the life of him, figure it out, only drawing one conclusion: He had been going the wrong way! That mortal tricked him! The mortal had just vanished before his eyes, and there was no way he could have gotten that far! The mystery person had even tried checking the bottom of the Abyss of Ghosts! It seemed like the mortal had not vanished at all and had just teleported to the cave as a trick¡­ How had he managed to teleport, though? The cave was where Emperor Greenbow had stowed his treasures. The only exnation was that the mortal was the reincarnation of Emperor Greenbow! The mystery person knew just how powerful the mortal had been, and there was no way the mortal could have escaped on his own. Which meant it was the scepter that had taken him away. The scepter only listened to Emperor Greenbow, which further strengthened this point. Also, Emperor Greenbow would have definitely foreshadowed what happened today. The mystery person was ovee with frustration. How could he have been so careless? He was going to lose his mind! It was bad enough that he had not been able to inherit Emperor Greenbow¡¯s treasures. Now he had even let Emperor Greenbow¡¯s reincarnation get away! The mystery person let out a growl, striking the cave in front of him in anger before storming off. Who had taken the contents of the cave away, then? Everything happened an hour ago! Over at the Luminous Cave ke gave Lilly a fixed location and said, ¡°Try building a portal to get here.¡± Lilly frowned, confused. ¡°Where is this, Daddy?¡± ke said, ¡°It¡¯s a good ce. Gold and treasures everywhere.¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up. Of course she was going to go there! Within the next half hour, Lilly had built a portal connecting to Mount Cape! Both father and daughter appeared in the underground city of the cave! ke had no idea then that Ivan had just disappeared and that the mystery person had just left the cave for the Abyss of Ghosts. Had they been earlier orter in the slightest, they would have run into each other. There was no way for ke to protect Lilly with how powerful he was at the moment. He would have never brought Lilly here if he knew who was around. ¡°Is this the ce?¡± Lilly stared nkly at the cave in front of her. The ce Lilly and her father were standing seemed to be the ¡®peak¡¯ of the cave. She could see an underground city just by looking down. The underground city, however, looked pretty in. It was filled with these dull-looking buildings; could the gold and treasure be inside of them? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ke soared towards the underground city, an impatient Lilly in tow. Lilly¡¯s eyes were lit up like stars. ¡°Whoa, Daddy, you can fly now?¡± ke chuckled, stroking her head. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you when we get back.¡± Lilly nodded furiously. ¡°Okay, okay! We¡¯ve got to focus on the gold and treasure!¡± ke huffed in amusement. This little girl, destined to be one of the most powerful beings in the universe, was actually so hung up on material things. Lilly walked along with ke. It was then that they realized the buildings they had seen from the top of the cave were graves. In the mortal realm, humans would build graves to mourn their loved ones. Some of them were more simple, with just a single gravestone. Some of them were morevish, with a small porch sheltering the gravestone and various other embellishments. These graves here seemed to be of the morevish kind. They were, however, much bigger in size, and Lilly felt like she had shrunk half her size walking among them. The graves in front were even more luxurious. ke walked right past them, heading to the temple with Lilly in tow. Lilly could not help but ask, ¡°Daddy, where¡¯s the gold?¡± ke stifled augh. He raised his brows, looking around him. ¡°Each one of these graves is pretty much a piece of nuwatite.¡± He continued with an exnation. ¡°Nuwatite¡¯s a very precious stone¡­ It was used to fix a hole in the heavens once.¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯re not going to use it for that now¡­ but it¡¯s pretty handy for fixing a broken arm or leg.¡± ¡°It¡¯s most useful right now, to fix our broken Underworld Order.¡± Of course¡­ The Order was most important.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Lilly widened her eyes. ¡°D*mn!¡± What a cool thing! What a very cool thing! ¡°Daddy, can I take all of them? Do they belong to anyone?¡± Lilly asked politely, trying to suppress her excitement. ke nced at the middle of the underground city. ¡°No, these are all for you¡­.¡± Whatever was supposed to be in the middle had been taken away. Had Emperor Greenbow¡­e back? ke was a little confused. If he was back, why did he just take the most important thing in the middle and leave without leaving behind any news? ke could not understand. Whatever, he thought to himself. He was already here, and he was going to take the good stuff. The ¡®grown-ups¡¯ had discussed beforehand that they would leave behind some things that woulde in handy for Lilly¡¯s cultivation. Which meant that Emperor Greenbow had left his treasures behind, but so had the others¡­ These were all ¡®gifts¡¯ for Lilly. ¡°Lilly, let¡¯s go to the temple first¡­ Lilly?!¡± ke turned around, and his jaw dropped open. He had only lost sight of the kid for a few seconds. His darling little girl was waving her spirit jar in the air, running along as she collected the gravestones one by one. She took the little porch built over them as well, even the stones used to pave the ground. How¡­ thorough. ke smirked at the sight. Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 Lilly did not know if these were any good, but her daddy had said they had been used to fix a hole in the heavens! She¡¯d just take them with her first! Lilly moved at the speed of lightning, terrified that someone else mighte along and cause her to miss out on anything. Within ten minutes, she had packed up the entire underground city into her spirit jar. Had she been powerful enough, she would have been able to take everything away with just a wave of her hands¡­ She still had to run a little. ¡°Daddy!¡± Sweat beaded at Lilly¡¯s forehead, but her eyes were shining. ¡°What else is there? Can I take this temple too? Can I take that big square over there too?¡± She was talking about the base of the scepter. Those were the only two things left. Lilly did not know what everything else was. But since the graves themselves were made of precious stone, the nts would surely be of value as well. She would take them too, thank you very much! ke caught her little hand. ¡°Wait, let¡¯s see if there was a message left behind¡­¡± Lilly frowned. ¡°A message?¡± ke said vaguely, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s from an old friend of mine. He might have been here before us; I was just thinking of seeing if he left a message of sorts for us.¡± Lilly nodded in understanding. ¡°What a nice man!¡± He had been here before but had not taken any of these treasures at all! ke understood what his daughter was implying and huffed. ¡°Yes¡­ that¡¯s right, he left all of this behind just for you!¡± Lilly was confused again. ¡°Why?¡± ke said off the top of his head, ¡°Well¡­ he is my friend! Of course he¡¯s going to give you something nice.¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Wow, he¡¯s really nice!¡± ke chuckled. Yeah, a friend. The thought of this ¡®friend¡¯ having eyes for his darling girl made ke grind his teeth. What an animal. Even if that guy had started cultivating when he was young and stayed twenty years old forever, Even if he had been the youngest out of all five of them. It was undeniable that he had been around a few thousand years longer than Lilly! How dare he have eyes for her! The thought made ke want nothing more than to crush everything here into dust. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He gritted his teeth, forcing out a smile. ¡°Lilly, do you think it¡¯d be pretty shameless for a guy who¡¯s thousands of years old to have feelings for a girl who¡¯s just in her teens?¡± Lilly frowned, pondering the question carefully before saying, ¡°Well, does the girl find him shameless?¡± These things were soplicated, and she knew better than to judge without knowing the full story. She said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s the girl¡¯s business if she finds the guy shameless. Let¡¯s stay out of other people¡¯s business, Daddy. It¡¯s not very nice to judge others.¡± ke did not know what to say in response to that. Lilly said, ¡°If she likes him, it would be like one of those magical TV shows where an ancient elite cultivator falls for an innocent pupil. Those shows always have the girls screaming.¡± This was all a trap. Lilly felt like she was wiser than this trap now; love transcended genders and even race! Just like a tree (a tree fairy) falling in love with a human being or a human being falling in love with an animal (a fox spirit). That was all fine. ke rubbed his temples. Forget it¡­ What was he even saying? Lilly might not end up with the Greenbow fellow, or she might even be alone in the future¡­ The thought made ke sad, and he found himself preferring Lilly to be in Greenbow¡¯spany. Wait, why was he even thinking about that? ke led Lilly into the temple. He caught sight of the stone scrolls and stopped in his tracks with a frown. ¡°Lilly, we¡¯ve got to hurry up a little.¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± ke narrowed his gaze at the broken page corner on the ground. It had fallen from the stone scrolls and seemed like it had been broken by another person. It seemed like someone else aside from Emperor Greenbow had also been here. The thought of what had happened in the past made ke¡¯s chest tighten. He nced at the scrolls, and Lilly stood on tiptoe as well. ¡°This is about the secret of the five most powerful emperors in the underworld!¡± Wait. The daughter of Emperor Prosper? Lilly stopped short. Wasn¡¯t that her? ke did not give her much time to think about it. ¡°Lilly, we need to go.¡± ¡°This scroll might not be that easy to take away; we¡¯ll just leave it ande back next¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Lilly had erged the spirit jar and raised it high! Oh, she could definitely take everything here away,, as long as she was allowed to! ¡°Come on!¡± Lilly called out. All of a sudden, she felt a barrier akin to a person trying to lift something too heavy for them. Lilly frowned. ¡°I guess I could break it into pieces and take those away.¡± They seemed about the same color as the gravestones just now. These Nuwatites were all the same, weren¡¯t they? They¡¯d be equally useful, whole or broken. All of a sudden, Lilly felt a smoothness as the stone scrolls flew into the jar. How easy was that? Lilly widened her eyes nkly. ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 ke was worried that whoever had been here woulde back. After all, this person definitely knew that Emperor Greenbow had left everything here for Lilly. They also knew that it was not only Emperor Greenbow who had left things behind for Lilly. These things would only appear in front of Lilly, and the person had somehow gotten this far. They were going to have to move quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lilly!¡± ke spoke in a low voice. Outside the temple, Lilly waved her hands furiously as she took the temple away brick by brick before they left. Only the base of the scepter was left. ke peeked inside and saw everything there the way it was: rows of pills, herbs, and other treasures. Everything was here. ke¡¯s chest tightened even more, feeling like danger was close. He took everything away in one move, with Lilly picking up everything that was left behind. ke and Lilly left the cavepletely bare, without even a single brick¡­ Lilly¡¯s voice could still be heard. ¡°Daddy, why does everyone like hiding their things in caves?¡± ke said, ¡°It might not just be caves, you know¡­¡± Not long after they had left, the mystery person was back. He stared at the empty cave in front of him, almost exploding with anger¡­ ke and Lilly had no idea about any of this. Both parties narrowly missed each other and would have been spotted had they been a minute early orte. Over at the Crawford house. Lilly took the stone scrolls out. She had not been able to take a close enough look in her haste to leave just now. The further she read, the more surprised she was. ke waszing on the couch, a hand draped over the cushions as he raised his eyebrows. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t expect that you were so powerful.¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°Oh, of course not. I always knew I was the most powerful here.¡± ke smirked. That was right! She should be this confident and charismatic as the daughter of Emperor Prosper! Lilly said with a sigh, ¡°But everyone worked so hard, and I still failed them.¡± These kind uncles had even left presents for her¡­ Lilly was overwhelmed with gratitude and guilt at the same time. How could she deserve such kindness from them? ke smiled. ¡°Everyone was just doing it for themselves.¡± ¡°The oldest emperor appeared alongside the underworld, and the couple of us old geezers protected and kept the underworld in ce with the Order. We built this in ancient times, making us follow ancient rules. ¡°The Order was never ours to control. It was always perfectly fine; we were just too backward to realize that. Of course we would be outrun by time and innovation eventually.¡± They could either watch themselves ¡®age¡¯ until they died. Or they could hope for the new generation to carry them on a new path. It was true that the old geezers liked Lilly, but there was no way they could have loved her enough to do something so selfless; none of them were Lilly¡¯s actual parents, after all. It was perfectly fair to say that they had also been thinking about themselves aside from their love for Lilly. True incentive was best when it was for personal gain. Maybe the only people who truly loved Lilly were ke himself, Jean, or Bettany¡ªthe kind of love that could onlye from family. ¡°It¡¯s all on you now, Lilly.¡± ke leaned forward, tucking a strand of stray hair behind Lilly¡¯s ear. ¡°Do you feel pressured?¡± Lilly shook her head at first but then nodded. ke¡¯s tone was gentle and warm. ¡°That¡¯s alright¡­ You¡¯ve died once anyway. The worst thing that could happen is just dying again.¡± He stroked her little face, letting out a sigh. ¡°Failure is the true constant. Sess is an anomaly.¡± There was no way everyone would be powerful upon reincarnation. That was far too much of a coincidence. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Everything was fateful. The first time they tried to break the manifestation, they failed because of a traitor. The second time that happened, everyone who was helping Lilly had their respective hopes and ns. They had done everything they could to give all their best treasures to Lilly. She was everyone¡¯s hope. Everyone had given everything they had to her, both for her and for themselves. Reincarnation was a thing, but it was not linear. He had put his own luck on Lilly when he sent her through to reincarnate, so that she would be able to grow up safely. The other old geezers must have done the same¡­ At the thought, a childish sob sounded through the air. ¡°Waah¡­ waah¡­.¡± There was some baby talk that came after it. ke closed his eyes, huffing in exasperation. Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 When Matthan entered the room, he was in tears and pleading for his sister to hold him. Lilly put the scrolls away in a hurry, taking Matthan into her arms and running around. ¡°Who¡¯s a good baby? You are, Matt!¡± Lilly cooed. Matt said, ¡°Waah¡­¡± ke was a little irked, if he was being honest. The shameless old geezer! ke said, ¡°Regardless of what happens, it¡¯s time you returned to the underworld.¡± The traitor had appeared, and there was no time to waste living peacefully in the mortal realm. ke was a little sad. Pablo thought to himself: The kid¡¯s most carefree days were spent in the past few years catching ghosts in the mortal realm. Lilly nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± Matthan pursed his lips as if he were about to cry, and Lilly hurried downstairs to y with him some more. Bettany¡¯s voice could be heard, asking Lilly if she wanted to eat something. Josh and the rest followed Lilly outside, ying with Matthan in the garden. Jean was with Bettany in the kitchen. There was not much she could do, but she could at least keep the old womanpany. A cry sounded from the garden all of a sudden, and Bettany hurried out at once. Lisa was suddenly back and was tossing Matthan in the air! She was going at it quite hard, and Matthan flew past the branches of the tree, scaring Polly. ¡°What the hell, I almost got a heart attack from that!¡± Matthan flew into the air before falling down¡­ and Lisa got the perfect catch. Josh and the rest were scared out of their wits. ¡°Lisa! arthy!¡± Bettany stormed out, spat in one hand! Lisa saw her and ran away at once with Lilly in one hand and Matthan in her other arm! Josh and the rest did not know what was going on and ran after them as well. Everyone upstairs saw the sight of a youngdy with several children in her arms and behind her being chased down by a furious old woman. Anthony, ke, and Pablo chuckled at the sight. After eating, everyone squeezed into Lilly¡¯s room. This was Lilly¡¯sst night in the house. The three of them were going to return to the underworld after that and would only be back during the new year. Josh was upset and kept saying, ¡°Please remember toe back if you have the time!¡± Hannah sighed. ¡°I only see you three times a year. Oh, wait, it¡¯s once a year. Sometimes I see you once every three years; this is so hard.¡± Zachary was silent, nning in his head. Would he be able to go underground when he was powerful enough? Drake was marking Hannah¡¯s homework. ¡°Don¡¯t forget toe back for your end-of-term exams.¡± Lilly got a shock. ¡°What?¡¯ She had hardly been studying these days! Man, she was going to have to bring all her textbooks to the underworld with her. Drake said calmly, ¡°Studies are important no matter what.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Lilly nodded earnestly. ¡°Alright, Drake. I promise I¡¯ll be back for my exams.¡± Matthan was currently lying on the bed, sucking his thumb. ke was next to him, suddenly taking out his phone and taking a photo with a chuckle. Matthan frowned. He took his thumb out of his mouth and began to shout. Lisa picked him up, holding him at arm¡¯s length and sniffing the air. ¡°He¡¯s pooped himself!¡± ke lost it, bursting out intoughter. Lisa nced at him, then at Anthony, before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to change his nappies! Don¡¯t laugh at me!¡± Anthony said, ¡°I¡¯ll make anyone whoughs pay you five thousand dors.¡± Lisa stuck her hand out in front of ke. ¡°Pay up!¡± ke¡¯s smile slid off his face, and he hid his phone in the crook of his elbow. ¡°What? Whoughed? I didn¡¯tugh at you.¡± He shoved Anthony¡¯s shoulder with a sigh. ¡°How ungrateful, forgetting your best brother after falling in love.¡± Anthony smiled dangerously. ¡°Keep that up, and it¡¯ll be fifty million dors.¡± ke was speechless. What the hell! He didn¡¯t have that kind of money! Lisa¡¯s grumbling grew into a shout. ¡°Fifty million! Pay up!¡± ke said, ¡°Hey, Matt¡¯s going to stink up the whole room if his diaper isn¡¯t changed anytime soon.¡± Anthony huffed. He fetched a new diaper for Matthan, unbuttoning Matthan¡¯s little jumpsuit. Drake filled up a basin of water, and Josh fetched a roll of napkins while Hannah brought the trashcan over. Everyone had their own task and did it perfectly. Lilly had never changed Matthan¡¯s diapers before and wanted to help. Pablo pulled her back. ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Lilly said, confused. ¡°What¡¯s so bad about changing a diaper?¡± ke crossed his arms with a funny smile on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t think you should be changing Matthan¡¯s diapers, to be exact.¡± Lilly said, ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone else said, ¡°Huh?¡± All of a sudden, Matthan peed. It was directly aimed at ke. ke cursed, ducking out of the way. Thank God he avoided it quickly enough! Shameless old geezer! Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 The Crazy Stone Scroll Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Lilly did not disappear into her room this time. Lilly bid farewell to Bettany, Hugh, and her uncles when Hannah and the others went to school. Margaret was older, so it was natural to nag. While giving Lilly food, she sighed. ¡°You only returned for at few days and went out again. Little Miss, bring more food. Take all the food I made this morning!¡± Lilly was dumbfounded and subconsciously took the big bag. ¡°Thank you, Margaret.¡± Margaret waved, Bettany hugged Matthan and watched the children leave. Anthony sent them to school, and Lisa followed. The house was suddenly empty. Bettany felt unspeakably ufortable for a while. At this time, Matthan grabbed her clothes, babbled, and gnawed on the clothes. Bettany looked at him helplessly. ¡°Okay, is it too quiet? I¡¯ll take you for a walk.¡± Bettany was nagging Matthan non-stop while getting things to take him to the supermarket. Her life became busy again. Only then did she dilute the sorrow of parting. Before leaving, Lilly went to see her other master. Lawrence had finished teaching his students when he saw Lillying. He felt surprised. ¡°Lilly, wee here!¡± He took the candies and biscuits from the drawer. ¡°Here, take them! I prepared these to reward the students.¡± He no longer epted disciples. He did not care about his reputation or expanding his influence, and only taught some children to perceive enlightenment. Lawrence had a ruddyplexion and a strong body. His previously stiff limbs had returned to normal, and he no longer needed a wheelchair. He was no different from a healthy man. Lilly felt relieved. Lawrence looked emotional. ¡°Sorry, Lilly. I didn¡¯t believe you before.¡± As a result, not only did he heal, but the well-known hospitals that regrly visited him were amazed and unbelievable after hearing about it. ¡°I told them a miracle doctor in my country cured me. Those foreigners are anxious to find out about the miracle doctor. They want me to introduce the miracle sioctor to them¡± Lawrenceughed heartily Jally held a tracup and smiled when she heard that I good to be healthy! Seeing that you¡¯re fine. I¡¯m achieved Alter chatting with Lawtence for a while, Lally lett oment, the World Mirror wa in the jar of soul I sighed sadly I want freedom¡¯ I agired toe in for a while but it¡¯s been an hour! Laar!¡± 12 Suddenly, a voice came from the side. ¡°Hey, what did you say? How can you say she¡¯s a liar?¡± The World Mirror was surprised. ¡°A stone can talk?¡± Stone Scroll retorted, ¡°A mirror can talk. Why can¡¯t a stone talk? As objects, it¡¯s normal for Ms. Hades to put us in a specific ce. Think about it, if a mirror grows legs and runs wildly on the ground, it¡¯s weird.¡± The World Mirror was speechless. This stone is crazy! The World Mirror got taken out by Lilly before it had time toin. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back.¡± Lilly handed the mirror to Anthony. ¡°Uncle Anthony, help me take the mirror back!¡± World Mirror still had to stay in the Crawford family. With Matthan around, Lilly was not too worried. Anthony nodded. Jean hugged Anthony and said, ¡°Anthony, take care.¡± Anthony nodded, and his voice was hoarse. ¡°You guys pay attention to safety.¡± ke waved at Anthony. He hugged Jean¡¯s shoulders, took Lilly¡¯s hand, and raised his eyebrows at Anthony. ¡°Mr. Anthony, remember to prepare a big gift bag for the New Year. I won¡¯te if the money is less.¡± After speaking, he arrogantly took the two most favored women of the Crawford family and disappeared. Lisa was pissed off. She grabbed the pen holder and was about to throw it at ke in the mirror. The World Mirror was terrified. Show mercy! Oh my god, staying in the jar of souls is safer! Anthony quickly grabbed Lisa¡¯s hand. ¡°Calm down.¡± Lisa pointed at the mirror angrily. ¡°He took Lilly away and asked for a gift bag!¡± Anthony could not help butugh. Although Lisa wanted to hit ke, she remembered that the mirror belonged to Lilly. She would not smash Lilly¡¯s stuff. ke made such a fuss on purpose, and Anthony did not feel so lost. He hugged Lisa¡¯s shoulders, and Lisa sat down on Anthony¡¯s legs. Anthony said, ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy. Lilly will return in the New Year.¡± Lisa sighed. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 King of Hell Officially Returned to Her Throne Underworld, Eighth Pce. A beautiful fish was in the pond. Its back was like a snow mountain, and it looked spiritual. The King of Cities was captured by Lilly and taken to the Hell Ruler Pce. As he had ordered that no of could enter his pce, his fish were hungry for a long time without being fed. Later, the King of Reincarnation came, and his eyes lit up when he saw the Icemount Fish. ¡°Hey, the King of Cities raised you here. It¡¯s been a while since anyone came in to feed you. Are you starving to death?¡± He was not as stupid as the King of Cities. The King of Cities did not eat the fish but fish feces. So the Kin of Reincarnation took advantage of it. The King of Reincarnation especially took a demonic beast¡¯s bone and ground it into powder, mixed it with spirit grass, and nned to feed the fish to fatten up before eating. Since he would eat Icemount Fish after feeding for a few days, he did not take the fish back. He felt it was too troublesome to build a fish pond, and it would be hard to exin if the others saw the fish. The King of Reincarnation had long regarded Icemount Fish as his own and had worked hard to feed it for several days. Today, he returned from the outside. He failed to find Lilly and ke for several days and became impatient. So he nned to cat the Icemount Fish to increase his strength and see if he could sneak into the Northin Land. At this moment, a golden light shone in the pce of the King of Cities. Lilly, ke, Jean, and Pablo appeared in ce. Lilly said happily, ¡°Daddy! Mommy! Master! Am I super powerful?¡± We can go wherever we want! This teleportation formation is convenient! Pablo said, ¡°It¡¯s amazing¡­¡± Lilly¡¯s strength could notpare to Emperor Prosper¡¯s back then, but some aspects were outstanding. Pablo was almost no match for her. Thinking of that, Pablo became even more frustrated. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ke looked around. ¡°Hmm, Sweetie, are we off course a bit? Here isn¡¯t the Fifth Pce.¡± Lilly muttered while flipping through the book, ¡°It¡¯s the coordinates of Hell Ruler Pce. It can¡¯t be wrong¡­ Uh, it¡¯s wrong¡± ke and Pablo¡¯s mouths twitched. It¡¯s so terong. Here is the Eighth Pce. ¡°Here is the King of Cities¡¯s pce,¡± Pablo said. Lally responded, ¡°Oh, what bad luck!¡± ||| 13 ke caught a glimpse of the Icemount Fish. ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, we can¡¯t leave empty-handed.¡± He caught the fish. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes rolled. ¡°Daddy, our hands are still empty!¡± Hmph, the King of Cities has chased us many times and even injured Master! Master almost died. Just take a fish? Take everything from him! ke nodded. ¡°It makes sense. All of us can¡¯t be empty-handed.¡± After a while, the golden light shone again, and they left. Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched incessantly. They¡¯re proper robbers! Although Pablo thought so, he stuffed a row of magical artifacts he got from the King of Cities¡¯ pce into Lilly¡¯s jar of souls. Of course, they did not take everything away. They did not take the furniture, some official documents, or public property, but they took all the private treasures of the King of Cities. Soon, the King of Reincarnation appeared in the King of Cities¡¯ pce. Suddenly, he felt something was wrong. The surrounding things were still the same as before, but he felt something was missing. King of Reincarnation immediately looked at the fish pond and finally realized what was missing! Where is the fish? King of Reincarnation was depressed and regretted it. He thought that no one woulde into the pce. of the King of Cities, so he carelessly left Icemount Fish here. As a result, someone stole the fish, and he did not know who stole it! He felt like raising fish was in vain. The more he thought about it, the more gloomy his expression became. At the same time, the whole underworld suddenly trembled faintly. It was not like an earthquake, but the kind of movement that would happen when the Hell Rulers returned to their positions! King of Reincarnation was shocked. Who returned to the throne? Among the Ten Hell Pce Rulers, except for the reincarnated King of Hell, a new Hell Ruler could not rece the King of Cities and King Libra in the short term. King of Hell was still only an eight-year-old child. How did she return to her throne? King of Reincarnation rushed toward the Fifth Pce. Amidst the faint roar, the gloomy Hell Ruler Pce lit up again. Lally walked inside the Hell Ruler Pce and found that the Hell Ruler Pce in front of her was the same as the Hell Ruler Pce she was carrying, except that it was taller and grander in the underworld. Lilly nced down. The mini Hell Ruler Pce still hung on her wrist. It echoed the original pce. 23 She looked at Hades¡¯ Throne at the top and walked up For a split second, Pablo felt her pressure change. He looked at Lilly and could not help but be stunned. with her beautiful face three thousand years ago. Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 That¡¯s Outrageous! Lilly sat on Hades¡¯ Throne with invible majesty and solemnity, However, in the next second, Lilly put all the school homework on the royal desk. As the light in Hell Ruler Pce was not bright enough, she even took out a deskmp. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The deskmp got fully charged, and the battery capacity should be high. Hell¡¯s Ruler Pce had never been brighter. Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched. On both sides of Hell Ruler Pce were sculptures of the top ten dark generals, namely Beelzebub, Mammon, Asmodeus, Grim Reapers, Behemoth, Leviathan, Leopard Devil, Bird Devil, Fish Devil, and Insect Devil. Among them, Grim Reapers belonged to one position, but there were two people in the position of Grim Reapers, namely the ck Grim Reaper and the White Grim Reaper. So, people often debated whether the Grim Reapers were one or two people. It was a mixture of people and positions. Just like Emperor Prosper ranked first in the underworld¡¯s position, in the entire underworld, there were other mighty people. At this moment, eight of the statues of the top ten dark generals were bright. After Lilly took out her stationery, she let the ghosts out. The harem spirit was excited. ¡°Wow, is Lilly finally back? From now on, I¡¯ll be the number one ghost general!¡± The weakling spirit smiled. ¡°Really?¡± The harem spirit coughed. ¡°No, I¡¯m tied for first ce.¡± The ghost bride said, ¡°I¡¯m a person with a background!¡± The unlucky ghost¡¯s mouth twitched. The rich spirit looked around. Hmm, my charm doesn¡¯t work here! The crying spirit sat on the side obediently. She worried that she could not control her excitement and cried out. She did not want to get beatenter. Jessie sat on the steps under the throne and asked Tinkerbell, ¡°Lilly is back. You can go to reincarnation. Have you decided when to go to reincarnation?¡± Tinkerbell shook her head. ¡°Can I not go?¡± Ms. Ugly thought for a while and said, ¡°But your family got the chance of your reincarnation with their atonement.¡± The passionate spirit looked into the distance sadly. ¡°Reincarnation¡­ That¡¯s good.¡± Several ghosts fell silent. Tinkerbell pouted and suddenly became sullen. ||| J 1/2 Meanwhile, Pablo was teaching Lilly. ¡°The King of Hell has the following officials. They¡¯re the judge, Madame Maya, the top ten dark generals, the Land Lord, ghost armies, and ghost generals.¡± Pablo tried to ignore themp and the primary school homework on the royal desk and exined it to Lilly conscientiously. ¡°Grim Reapers, Behemoth, and Leviathan, and I, Madame Maya, Land Lord, are still on duty after your reincarnation. You can summon them anytime you want.¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Okay! How to summon them?¡± Pablo said, ¡°Send Hades¡¯ Order. They¡¯ll perceive it.¡± Thinking that Lilly might not understand, he patiently exined it. Lilly nodded. ¡°Got it! It¡¯s like making a phone call!¡± It was just that she did not use a mobile phone, but Hades¡¯ Order. Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched. It was Lilly using the Hell Ruler¡¯s privilege for the first time. She said to Hades¡¯ Order, Guys, we¡¯lleat fondue tonight. Reply to me when you receive the notification!¡± Pablo was dumbfounded, while Lilly looked satisfied. ¡°Master, am I formal? That¡¯s how Uncle Anthony sent group emails!¡± Pablo choked momentarily. Lilly finished speaking and ran out the door to take a look. Oh, it¡¯s night! The underworld did not have day and night because there was no sun. The night was only darker and more gloomy. It¡¯s time to eat! Lilly took the food from the mini-Hell Ruler Pce. As it was cold in the Hell Ruler Pce, the food was like being put in the refrigerator. No one would eat something fresh out of the freezer. Jean tasted a small piece of duck. ¡°It¡¯s tasteless and cold¡­ Although ghosts liked cold things, when it came to food, they still liked hot things. Lilly said, ¡°That¡¯s fine! We can heat them!¡± After speaking, she took out the cauldron, sorted everything into it, and lit the fire. The dishes turned hot in less than half a minute, and the aroma wafted. Pablo could not take it anymore. It looks outrageous on the first day of the Hell Ruler¡¯s return! ¡°Don¡¯t you stop them¡­¡± Pablo turned to look at ke and saw ke killing the fish and peeling the scales. Pablo immediately withdrew the following words. Pablo felt helpless. That¡¯s outrageous! Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 His Fish Is Here The King of Transformation was holding a gift. Before he reached the Fifth Pce, he could smell the aroma of food from afar. He was stunned. He had not smelled the mortal world¡¯s food for a long time. What he ate in the underworld were offerings, and he did not have much appetite to enjoy them after being a ghost. It was the first time after his death that he smelled such a strong smell of the mortal world¡¯s food. As soon as he stepped into the Hell Ruler Pce, he saw a group of people and ghosts busily serving dishes and setting tables. The King of Transformation paused and looked at the gift box in his hand. He felt a little uncertain. The gift he brought to Lilly was a bracelet made of Neon gemstones. There was a rumor that when Gaca repaired the sky, pieces of the immortality stone formed the Neon. gemstone, which was helpful for The Order¡¯s epiphany. He also searched for a long time. before finding this exquisite thing suitable for little girls. He suddenly felt that his gift was somewhat out of date. Should he bring wine over here? ¡°Uncle George!¡± Lilly greeted the King of Transformation with a smile. ¡°Wee! Pleasee in! Harem, bring Uncle George in!¡± The harem spirit shouted excitedly. ¡°Hello, handsome! Pleasee in!¡± The King of Transformation showed confusion and entered the pce in a daze. Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched. He rubbed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Enough. You all can¡¯t be disregarding the surroundings, right?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone paused. Eating fondue in the Hell Ruler Pce main hall was a bit unsuitable. If some ghosts passed by, they did not even know whether to invite them in. Lilly said, ¡°Move to the back!¡± The Hell Ruler Pce was spacious and had many halls. The efficiency of the ghosts was high. They soon transferred everything to the apse in the blink of an eye The aroma wafted out for ten miles. It included home-cooked food from the Crawford family and Icemount Fish. Icemount Fish was simr to the seafood in the mortal world. It always had a fresh vor that was different from other dishes. As soon as the King of Reincarnation walked not far from Hell Ruler Pce, he smelled the scent of Icemount Fish and knew it in an instant. D*mn it! My fish is here! That brat came back and stole my fish! Is this something a Hell Ruler can do? The King of Reincarnation suppressed his anger and stepped into the Hell Ruler Pce. In a split second, The Order from Hell Ruler Pce attacked them fiercely! He was shocked and quickly resisted, only to find that The Order of Hell Ruler Pce seemed different. 1/2 He visited the Fifth Pce thousands of years ago. At that time, The Order of the Fifth Pce was the same as The Order of the Underworld, which meant that the Ten Hell Pces were almost at the same level. However, the rules of Lilly¡¯s Hell Ruler Pce seemed to have been re-deduced. It was faintly different. from The Order of the Underworld and was from the perspective of a high-ranking observer! For some reason, the King of Reincarnation suddenly felt uneasy. ¡°Hey, who are you?¡± Lilly came out and deliberately pretended not to know the King of Reincarnation. Pablo had told her about the King of Cities, the King Libra, and the King of Reincarnation. The King of Cities was arrogant, narrow-minded, and vengeful. King Libra was scheming and powerful. He secretly wanted to cause trouble. He thought he was calm but could not hold back his anxious mentality. He worried it would not be beneficial if he actedte, but he became the first to rush to the front and be Lilly¡¯s captive. The King of Reincarnation was more scheming and the most hidden of the three. He was calmer. The King of Reincarnation took a deep breath and asked, ¡°King of Hell, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time! Congrattions on returning. I wonder why you attacked me. What do you mean?¡± Lilly pondered, then suddenly ran to the royal desk and wrote quickly. Drake had personally taught her to write. She quickly wrote something, ran out with a piece of paper, and was ready to stick it at the entrance of Hell Ruler Pce. The weakling spirit took it over and smiled softly. ¡°Lilly, let me help you.¡± After speaking, he stuck the piece of paper on the door. The King of Reincarnation took a closer look. Lilly wrote, ¡°Dogs and the King of Reincarnation are forbidden to enter!¡± The word dogs had a cross on it, which meant even the dogs could enter, but he could not. ¡°See? That¡¯s what I mean!¡± Lilly pointed at the paper stuck on the door. The King of Reincarnation was secretly angry. He was an orthodox Hell Ruler but had to share the same position with an eight-year-old child, which was already aggravating enough. Now he came to congratte Lilly on her return to the throne, but got humiliated! Lilly did not want to maintain peace among her colleagues! ¡°I¡¯m here to congratte you.¡± The King of Reincarnation suppressed his anger and exined lightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to do that. It seems that you don¡¯t wee me.¡± Lilly answered, ¡°That¡¯s right! I don¡¯t wee you! Isn¡¯t that clear? Can¡¯t you read?¡± Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 Food Assault The King of Reincarnation never expected Lilly to drive him away. He frowned and asked, ¡°King of Hell, I didn¡¯t do anything to offend you. You¡¯re ostracizing your colleague.¡± Lilly shrugged. ¡°If you want to think so, I can¡¯t help it!¡± The King of Reincarnation was speechless. The ghost bride whispered, ¡°Harem, why are Ms. Hades words familiar?¡± The harem spirit stroked her chin. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a quote from a scumbag?¡± I can¡¯t help it if you think so. Quotes that could piss off women in the mortal world could also make the King of Reincarnation angry. ¡°You¡­.¡± He could not say a word of rebuttal. If he continued, he would look like he was pestering Lilly instead. The King of Reincarnation said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything to offend you. You deliberately made things difficult and humiliated me today. You¡¯re the King of Hell, the head of the Ten Hell Rulers. L dare not refute you.¡± The meaning behind the words was that he had not done anything wrong, but Lilly used her power to overwhelm him. As a subordinate, he did not dare to say anything. The King of Transformation could not take it anymore. He left the apse and sneered, ¡°King of Reincarnation, are you sure you haven¡¯t done anything? Would you like me to talk about it?¡± The King of Reincarnation was startled. Unexpectedly, the King of Transformation had alreadye and was in the pce. The King of Reincarnation nced over. ke was processing the fish on the side. Icemount Fish turned into slices of crystal-thin meat. The aroma of Icemount Fish Soup The King made people drool. The King of Reincarnation stared at the fish and subconsciously thought. The fish is so thinly sliced. It must be fresh and delicious¡­ No, why did I get distracted and think about eating? The King of Reincarnation¡¯s expression was gloomy. Seeing ke¡¯s current appearance, ke did not have The Order¡¯s fluctuation on his body. In other words, ke was still mortal now! The aura on Lilly¡¯s body was also unstable, the same as it was more than a month ago. In the Hell Ruler Pce, only the King of Transformation was mighty. The King of Reincarnation wanted to kill the King of Hell and Emperor Prosper before they awakened. But the King of Transformation blocked him. The Order of Lilly¡¯s Hell Ruler Pce also changed, so the King of Reincarnation suppressed the urge. ¡°I¡¯ll leave. See you all next time.¡± The King of Reincarnation did not want to make any more excuses and turned to leave. But when he turned around, he became gloomy. r 1/3 I need to find a chance. There are always times when they¡¯re alone, or I can find some ways to help them out. Also, they stole my Icemount Fish! It looks delicious! He could not say anything because the fish belonged to the King of Cities. Even if it was his, there was not tag on the fish. The King of Reincarnation left unwillingly. At First Pce, the Hell Ruler of Second Pce, King of Styx, asked, ¡°King of Hell has returned to her throne. Will you go to congratte her?¡± The King of Judgement snorted. ¡°Why should I go?¡± The King of Styx said, ¡°After all, the King of Hell is the head of the Ten Hell Rulers.¡± The King of Judgement sneered. ¡°She¡¯s only an eight-year-old kid.¡± In the past, when Lilly was the King of Hell, he was already dissatisfied that a woman managed the other nine pces. Not to mention that Lilly was only an eight-year-old girl now! He would not congratte and tter a kid! The King of Styx said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to go? I wonder what delicious food she made. The aroma attracts the ghosts near the underworld¡­ Upon hearing that, he could not help but gulp. The King of Judgement snorted coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± King of Styx left disappointed. The King of Judgement secretly sneered. He¡¯s so shameless to tter that kid for food! Even if all the ghosts in the underworld go there, I won¡¯t go there! The King of Styx went to the Third Pce and the Fourth Pce. The King of Contemtion was expressionless. ¡°Oh? She¡¯s returned? I¡¯ll ask someone to send a congrattory gift to her.¡± The King of Styx asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡± The King of Contemtion was concentrating on writing something calmly. The King of Styx had no choice but to look at the King of Five Offices. ¡°Are you going?¡± The King of Five Offices snorted arrogantly. ¡°Go to congratte her? No!¡± The King of Styx emphasized, ¡°She made fondue. It smells good.¡± The King of Contemtion and the King of Five Offices rolled their eyes at him. King of Styx smiled awkwardly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go there myself.¡± After speaking, he left. The King of Five Offices was speechless. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a Hell Ruler; he looks like a child who is. greedy and childish¡­¡± ? r 2/3 Before he finished speaking, he smelled the aroma of the Fifth Pce. The King of Five Offices stopped talking abruptly, and even the King of Contemtion paused writing.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 High Family Conditions The Grim Reapers, Behemoth, Leviathan, and Madame Maya rushed to the Fifth Pce. There were many Land lords, including Olivine the Great, Every vige had a Land Lord. It was unrealistic for all of them to attend. Only a representative went to the Fifth Pce. They had not stepped into the Hell Ruler Pce for thousands of years and were stunned. ¡°Ms. Hades¡­¡± Before the words came out, everyone received tableware. They looked dumbfounded. Lilly said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk after dinner.¡± They dared not eat. Lilly was the King of Hell! Even if she was eight years old, she was their boss! Madame Maya lowered her head and felt uneasy. Lilly was back, and Jean once helped her make Now she was watching Jean throw a few elixirs into the pot. soup. Thinking of the ghost in Spirit Bridge who drank the soup, she dared not eat. But the food smelled good! Everyone did not eat real food for thousands of years. What they ate were offerings. Gradually, they became ascetic and lost their appetite for worldly food. However, the food in front of them was steaming hot and full of aroma. It aroused their appetite. Behemoth drooled on his te. Leviathan cursed, ¡°Hold back your drool!¡± But his drool also flowed down. Jean was speechless. She distributed the fish to them skillfully. Madame Maya quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± The Grim Reapers, Behemoth, and Leviathan could not resist the temptation. Once they had the first bite, they ate nonstop. The whole apse suddenly became quiet. It was all the sound of eating. Lilly¡¯s subordinates had already arrived, and the King of Transformation was also there. It did not matter whether other people came to congratte her. She also had to consider whether to invite them. They looked down on her, so she certainly would not beg them to have a good rtionship. Although there was only one Icemount Fish, it was big, let alone Lilly¡¯s ghosts raised chickens in the jar of souls, which was still enough for them to cat. Lilly could not wait any longer. She took the fish slices from the pot and gave them to Jean first. ¡°Mommy, eat the fish!¡± Then she gave the fish slices to ke. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯ve worked hard! You¡¯re the best!¡± After the King of Transformation congratted Lilly, she put the fish on his te. ¡°Uncle George, try it! My dad¡¯s cooking skills are amazing!¡± ||| 1/3 The King of Transformation paused, nodded politely, and said, ¡°I¡¯d better wait until they all arrive before cating.¡± Children could eat in advance, but adults still needed to pay attention to etiquette. Jean stuffed the fork into his hand and said, ¡°Just eat it! You may not be able to get the food when there are too many peopleter.¡± The King of Transformation found it impossible. The King of Transformation did not want to start eating when the others had not arrived. The other Hell Rulers might not being, but the King of Styx should be attending. He was going to wait for the King of Styx while Lilly ate deliciously. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. To distract attention, the King of Transformation talked to Lilly about the current situation in the underworld. ¡°King of Age went out to cultivate and hasn¡¯t returned yet. The King of Judgement, King of Styx, King of Contemtion, and King of the Five Offices are in the first, second, third, and fourth pces. The King of Judgement has a more extreme temperament, looks down on women, and has a strong masculinity. The King of Styx likes to eat and is straightforward.¡± He nced at the fish on the te and continued. ¡°The King of Contemtion is cold, arrogant, and disdainful of socializing, but he still cares about etiquette. The King of Five Offices is in charge of Stripping Blood Pond Hell. He has a heavier hostility and listens more to the King of Contemtion.¡± Speaking of which, Lilly had already drunk half a bowl of fish soup. The KingHell¡¯s of Transformation could not help but hold the fork tightly. He continued, Hell¡¯s Rulers in the sixth and seventh pces are me and the King of Age. And the rest¡­¡± The King of Cities and King Libra were the Hell Rulers in the eighth and ninth pces. They were captured by Lilly. The King of Reincarnation was the Hell Ruler in the Tenth Pce. Lilly nodded while eating. ¡°In conclusion, from the first to the fourth, King of Styx is a foodie, and the other three may not think highly of me. The sixth and seventh are good uncles. The rest are the bad guys.¡± The King of Transformation¡¯s mouth twitched. Lilly¡¯s summary was simple. There was nothing wrong with it. At this moment, a voice spoke. ¡°Is anyone there?¡± The King of Transformation said, ¡°Herees the King of Styx.¡± The harem spirit stood up consciously and floated out. The King of Styx held the gift box while hesitating to wait for someone toe out before entering. When he stood at the door of the Hell Ruler Pce, the scent was even more appealing. He nced to the side to distract his attention, only to see the paper on the door. It wrote, ¡°Dogs (crossed out) and the King of Reincarnation are forbidden to enter!¡± Pilt! The King of Styx could not hold back and quickly straightened his expression again. He tried to show majesty. ||| 2/3 The harem spirit smiled. ¡°Wee, King of Styx! Tha The King of Styx stared at the harem spirit¡¯s te. What! Icemount Fish? What kind of family can afford Icemo Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 Feel Unconvinced As a food lover, King of Styx ate Icemount Fish before, but that was thousands of years ago. It took him two Azurite gemstones to buy three pieces of Icemount Fish. He still could not forget the taste. Now he¡¯s got the chance to eat Icemount Fish again! The King of Hell was so rich! The King of Styx immediately went in and took out his gift. ¡°King of Hell, congrattions on returning! Here is my sincerity!¡± Lilly looked at the man in front of her. The King of Styx looked fat and wealthy. His gift should be valuable! ¡°Uncle Styx, please sit down.¡± Lilly smiled. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Styx!¡± The King of Styx quickly said, ¡°I dare not be your uncle.¡± That tough woman turned into a child and called him uncle. The King of Styx dared not. ept it! But his gaze was stuck on the fish soup, and he could not move! It was easy for food lovers to join the team wherever they went. King of Styx joined other people within seconds without hesitation. The King of Transformation could not hold back, but he would not be as rude as the King of Styx. Holding the fork, he picked up the fish and ate it leisurely. His indifference suddenly could not be maintained, and his action was a little faster. But when he was about to pick up the fish and put it in the fondue, King of Styx snatched it! The King of Transformation prepared to scoop up some soup as if nothing had happened, but Behemoth and Leviathan were faster than him. The King of Transformation¡¯s mouth twitched. I failed to grab it again. King of Styx ate severalrge fish fillets in one go and felt satisfied. He felt embarrassed and said, ¡°If I had known earlier, I would havee earlier¡­¡± He might feel that what he said was wrong and immediately add, ¡°I mean, I went to call the other Hell Rulers. It took me some time toete¡­¡± ||| O 1/3 They¡¯ll regret looking down on the King of Hell! Look, it¡¯s Icemount Fish! The King of Cities is only willing to eat fish feces! They lose this chance! Pablo nced at the King of Styx. It turned out that he went to call the others. Is it because he¡¯s worried Lilly is embarrassed and no one wille? Or feel shy eating alone? But judging by his appearance, it¡¯s probably the former. How would this guy feel embarrassed about eating? The Hell Rulers in other pces maintained their identities. They often sought the realms. and had few desires. However, King of Styx was different. He always looked for the lost demonic and spirit beasts, especially the delicious food. All the Hell Rulers were tall, slender, and straight. Only King of Styx was fat. After a meal, Lilly roughly figured out her allies and enemies among the Hell Rulers. Before leaving, the King of Styx was satisfied. ¡°Thank you for the meal! When is the next meal? No, I mean, if you need me, I can help you!¡± Lilly waved. ¡°Goodbye, King of Styx!¡± I won¡¯t make him nervous since he doesn¡¯t want me to call him uncle. The King of Styx left with a smile. Behemoth, Leviathan, and the Grim Reapers thought Lilly would make strict demands on them after the meal. However, Lilly only asked them to go back to their positions. Behemoth escorted the revenant. After three days, he still could not recover from the delicious meal. He could not help but ask, ¡°What did Ms. Hades mean? She didn¡¯t let us do work reports, summaries, or hold a business motivation meeting.¡± Leviathan said, ¡°Just go to work!¡± Nobody knew what Lilly thought. Lilly did not say anything, which made them even more disturbing. It was better to work obediently and not make mistakes. In the past few days, everyone in the underworld knew that the King of Hell had returned. An eight-year-old Hell Ruler was among the Hell Rulers. Many people felt ufortable. The King of Judgement¡¯splexion had been gloomy for several days. He thought that was nonsense. ||| 2/3 Could she return just because she was the King of Hell in her previous life? Doesn¡¯t she need strength to be the King of Hell? How can it be so hasty? Then what is the difference between her trials and no trials? She went to the mortal world in the name of trials and came back again as a child. Her attitude is frivolous and arrogant, and she treats the status system casually. It¡¯s a mistake for a woman to take on such a high position! How can such a person be the head of the Ten Hell Rulers? C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The King of Judgement could not hold it back and wanted to go to the Fifth Pce to see if Lilly was ying around. If so, as a Hell Ruler, he must remind her not to take Hell Rulers¡¯ affairs as a joke. At this time, at the entrance of the Fifth Pce. A granny stood tremblingly at the pce gate while looking at the word Hell Ruler Pce in fear. She died. She had not waited until her granddaughter grew up to support her and let her enjoy the rest of her life! Her granddaughter was the granddaughter of the wealthiest family. After a few more years, she would have a better life when her granddaughter became sensible. Why did she die? This granny was none other than Hannah¡¯s maternal grandmother, Helen Jones! Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 Helen Distorted the Truth in Hell¡¯s Ruler Pce. Helen stood in front of the Hell Ruler Pce. She felt terrified and dazed. In her imagination, Hell¡¯s Ruler was ferocious and scarier than ghosts. Thinking of that, Helen knelt when she entered the Hell Ruler Pce and bowed. ¡°Hell Ruler! I died unjustly!¡± Lilly, who was doing her homework, was stunned. After seeing Helen, Lilly was surprised for a moment. Isn¡¯t she Hannah¡¯s grandma? I haven¡¯t seen her for years. How did she die? Pablo flipped through the Book of Life. It showed that Helen arrived at the end of her lifespan. ¡°What¡¯s your name? Where are you from? How did you die?¡± Pablo asked. Helen was too scared to look up, so she cried. ¡°My name is Helen Jones, from Vofral in Clodston. My date of birth is¡­¡± She first talked about her life. She had lived in good condition since she was a child. After she got married, she gave birth to a daughter. Then, she pinned her life¡¯s hopes on her daughter Winona when her husband died. ¡°Later, Winona was blessed. She married into a wealthy family and became the wife of the richest family. She had a son and a daughter. The son was obedient, and the daughter was cute. Originally, this was my happiest life. If it hadn¡¯t been for that brat, we might have been. happy forever¡­¡± Lilly paused. She could not help but think of Hannah¡¯s temperament of losing her temper and crying when she arrived at the Crawford family. Helen and Winona had taught Hannah wrongly but thought Hannah was cute. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°And then?¡± Although Lilly¡¯s voice was still immature, it was cold and majestic. The crying Helen felt Lilly¡¯s voice was a little familiar. She subconsciously wanted to look but suddenly felt something pressing her down! up She quickly lowered her head again and said, ¡°That¡¯s the brat born outside by the daughter of the Crawford family. Her dad is an unknown wild man¡­¡± youngest ke¡¯s mouth twitched upon hearing that. Jean squinted. She suddenly felt funny and wondered what Helen¡¯s expression would be ||| 13 when she looked up and saw them! Pablo¡¯s expression darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°She has an identity and parents! But you call her a brat!¡± Helen argued, ¡°She¡¯s indeed a child of the Crawford family, but she said her father is ke MacNeil and is a leader. I don¡¯t believe that!¡± It must be that the Crawford family lied to give that brat a good identity! Jean went to South City. Which leader would take a fancy to a dying, ill woman? Jean snorted coldly. ¡°You take yourself too seriously! They don¡¯t care what think!¡± you The passionate spirit shook his head. ¡°You lived in vain. You can¡¯t understand anything. Stupid.¡± Helen did not dare to refute. She only wondered why the Hell Ruler¡¯s voice kept changing. The Hell Ruler is indeed powerful! ¡°Go on!¡± Lilly did not lift her head. She listened to Helen while doing her homework. Mathematics in elementary school was easy. Lilly did the questions after self-study. Helen continued, ¡°After that brat returned, she started to sow discord at home, stir up trouble, and often bully my granddaughter! Back then, my granddaughter was the most. favored girl in the family, but it changed within a few days after that brat came back! She pretended to be weak and innocent to win the love of her grandparents and uncles! That brat. tricked my granddaughter because she didn¡¯t understand anything! That brat is vicious!¡± Helen wiped her tears when she said that and cried even more sadly. ¡°That brat even framed. my daughter! That is her aunt! How can a child get her aunt into prison? My daughter had done something wrong but should not go to prison!¡± Helen said it louder and thought she was right. Others always told her that Winona and Hannah deserved the consequences. But Winona and Hannah were like that before Lilly came back! Our peaceful and happy life changed after Lilly returned! It was Lilly who sowed discord and stole Hannah¡¯s favor! ¡°Because of that, my daughter got forced to divorce, and the Crawford family took away her two children. They didn¡¯t give custody to her! Not even a visit! I had nobody to rely on, and thus began a miserable life. Later, the eldest son of the Crawford family got married. I kindly went to congratte him, but they kicked me out! They even taught my granddaughter wrong! She felt ashamed of me and drove me away! My life is so miserable!¡± Helen cried bitterly and wailed loudly. She tried to show the Hell Ruler that she was pitiful 23 and give her a good reincarnation in the next life. She wanted to reincarnate as the daughter of the wealthiest family, just like Lilly. Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 All the Tantrums Were Aroused Listening to Helen¡¯sints, Lilly was stunned. She stopped doing her homework and looked at Helen. She wondered if Helen would say anything more outrageous. ¡°Did she die peacefully?¡± Lilly turned to Pablo and asked. Pablo nced at the Book of Life and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s an untimely death.¡± Helen listened and felt strange in her heart. Does the Hell Ruler talk to himself? Is that the voice of the judge? Helen continued to cry while wiping away her tears. ¡°As I didn¡¯t have my daughter and granddaughter to rely on, I worked from morning to night to earn money¡­¡± It turned out that after Helen got driven away at Anthony¡¯s wedding, ir thought she was pitiful and helped her for a while. Helen could only earn a living by selling her jewelry and luxury bags. Later, she felt that she was already pitiful. Why did she need to sell her things? So she epted ir¡¯s help and asked ir to give her more money to buy jewelry. When money came without difficulty, people would take it for granted. ir was overwhelmed. Helen was not his mother, but he took on the responsibility of taking care of her! It was okay to give her tens of thousands, but Helen wanted several million. Even if he had. the money, he was unwilling to help her again. ¡°He was fakepassion! He used me to gain a good reputation! Many people went to him to design wedding dresses because they thought he was good! He used me, so he must pay me!¡± Lilly was speechless. Yes, you¡¯re right. Very right. Helen continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he only pretended to help me for half a year. The sum of the money he gave was not even one million! But he still felt that he was kind to me.¡± Lilly frowned. ¡°When you were about to starve to death, he helped you. He has raised you for half a year and gave you 500 thousand, but you turned him into an enemy!¡± Although Helen felt Lilly¡¯s voice became more familiar the more she heard it, she did not think much about it. 13 After all, the Crawford family had kicked her far away, and she hadn¡¯t seen Lilly in a very long time. Lilly¡¯s voice changed after a few years. Helen thought she died, and the people in the underworld would not know who she was before she was alive, and said nonsense, ¡°I¡¯m right! I¡¯m kind-hearted and rejected hist kindness several times, but ir insisted on giving me money! If not, I would work hard to make money and wouldn¡¯t have any extravagant hopes, but he made my life easier and made me lose the quality of hard work! When I was incapable, ir suddenly stopped to give me money! He was deliberately harming me! He used me to gain his reputation and then kicked me away cold-bloodedly. He was vicious!¡± Jean¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. I never knew that Winona¡¯s mother was such a person! When I first met her, I thought her mother was quite decent! ke was impatient to hear Helen distort the truth and asked, ¡°How did you die in the end?¡± Helen wiped her tears. ¡°After ir didn¡¯t give me money, I didn¡¯t know how to earn money, so I could only ask others for money.¡± At first, she asked people she knew to lend her money, but no one did. ¡°They should help old people like me, but they all pretend to be blind! They¡¯re so cold- blooded!¡± She once thought about begging, but she felt embarrassed. Later, she learned to live broadcast on the inte. She created the persona of a lonely granny and asked for gifts in various ways. But gradually, she failed to receive the gifts. because she identally exposed her famous brand bag during her live broadcast. The audience knew that she was a fraud. She changed several ounts, but the others still recognized her. She could not earn rewards. with sympathy again. As a result, she made less than $10,000 per month through live broadcasts. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Once, she identally fell while walking on the road. A few elementary school students. passed by on bicycles and quickly helped her up. ¡°You ckmailed them?¡± Lilly could not believe it. Helen spoke confidently. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t help me if they didn¡¯t hit me!¡± Although the monitoring restored the truthter, she insisted it was those students¡¯ fault. They did not hit her, but they scared her. That was why she fell. Those parents heard that she was a widowed granny, and some holy people persuaded them. ¡°Just forget it. If she didn¡¯t have another way, she wouldn¡¯t be extorting money like this¡­¡± 23 The parents thought they were unlucky. So, everyone pooled their money together and paid. her $30,000. Lilly was pissed off. She aroused my tantrum! Hannah¡¯s grandma thought no one could deal with her after her death! I¡¯ll show her which reincarnation passage she¡¯ll take in the next life after shemits crimes in this life! Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 Into a Little Hell Lilly turned the book pages. Indeed, she was unfamiliar with the judgment. Lilly needed to confirm Helen should get what kind of reincarnation aftermitting those crimes. She learned and judged on the spot. Pablo looked at Lilly to turn the pages. He felt helpless and doted on her. Forget it. After all, it¡¯s her first day at work. Seeing that Lilly could not confirm the judgment yet, Pablo continued to ask Helen, ¡°And then? You haven¡¯t talked about your death yet.¡± Helen murmured inwardly. The Hell Ruler should sympathize with me a little, right? Even if I did something wrong, I was the victim! Everything had happened because of that brat. She made me miserable! Or I wouldn¡¯tmit crimes! ¡°I got 30 thousand at once¡­¡± Helen suddenly thought that it was the fastest way to earn money. Most people would not me her, as she was a widowed grandmother. So she started to ckmail people for money. but suddenly encountered a fierce guy one day. ¡°The man is backing up, so I¡¯ll go behind the car¡­¡± Seeing the car approaching, she fell and yelled on purpose. The owner got out of the car to check and reason with her. She wanted $30,000, but the car owner said he could give her $500 at most. Helen was pissed off. 500 dors? Does he treat me as a beggar?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. So shey on the ground and yelled. She scolded the car owner for only being willing to spend $500 while driving a BMW. She even insulted him as a beggar and pretended to be rich. Unexpectedly, her insult made the owner annoyed. The car owner pointed at her and cursed, ¡°Get up! Or I¡¯ll send you to the Hell Ruler!¡± Helen thought to herself. He dares not kill me! I won¡¯t get up! The owner was about to drive away. ¡°How would I let him run?¡± She worked hard for a long time but only got five hundred. She was also annoyed. When she saw the car going away, she ran to the front to block it! 13 The owner mmed on the brakes, and she immediatelyy down. The owner wanted to go in another direction, but she continued to rush over. She moaned when she extorted money. But when she blocked the car, she acted fast. After doing that repeatedly, she became even more sure that the owner only dared to speak harsh words and would not kill her. So she continued to pester him. ¡°I never expected he would send me to you in the end,¡± Helen said wryly. ¡°When I rushed to block his car thest time, he suddenly elerated the car to hit me and drive over my body¡­¡± The more Helen thought about it, the angrier she became. How could he do that to a granny? After being hit to death, Helen¡¯s soul floated in ce for a long time. She could not realize that she was dead. She saw people gathered around, and the police car and the ambnce came. She even floated aside to see it when the police watched the monitoring. Then she heard the shameless car owner say, ¡°I didn¡¯t even think about hurting her. Although she ckmailed me a few times, I ignored her. But I felt impatient and irritable. So I mistook the elerator for the brake¡­¡± Heined for a while, and finally, the police told him not to worry too much. ¡°He turned from a murderer to an innocent!¡± Helen felt unconvinced. ¡°Mistook the elerator for the brake? No! He did it on purpose! He said he would send me to Hell! Everything he did was premeditated! He¡¯s a murderer! He wanted to escape. the crime! He deliberately braked a few times and hit me thest time! My bones are all broken! It must be on purpose!¡± Lilly snorted and muttered, ¡°You deserve it!¡± Meanwhile, outside the Hell Ruler Pce, the King of Judgement was quietly observing. Of course, Hell Ruler¡¯s hearing and eyesight were extraordinary, so he heard Lilly¡¯s mutter. The King of Judgement frowned. As a Hell Ruler, how can she bring her feelings to light? This kid isn¡¯t a qualified Hell Ruler! She can¡¯t even understand the judgment. How can she be the head of the Ten Hell Rulers? However, the King of Judgement held back and waited to see how Lilly would make the judgment. Flip through the book while judging? The more the King of Judgment watched, the more annoyed he became. How can this work? Nonsense! ||| 23 Soon, Lilly confirmed the judgment and said, ¡°You¡¯ve sowed discord in this life, ruined other people¡¯s lives several times, and¡­¡± Lilly worried that Helen could not understand. So she said straightforwardly, ¡°You also ckmailed others, spoke ill of others, and instigated a gap between sisters-inw. I¡¯ll send you into a little hell!¡± go into Anyone who disobeyed the elders in the mortal world and instigatedwsuits would ck Rope Hell¡¯s Upside Down Little Hell. Lilly confirmed nothing was wrong and prepared to send Helen to the Third Pce. Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 Helen Is Surprised! The Hell Ruler Is Lilly! Helen was stunned. Why didn¡¯t the Hell Ruler pity me and sentence me to hell? C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°No!¡± Helen was anxious. ¡°Why should I go to hell? That guy killed me! Even though I did many stupid things when I was young, someone killed me in the end! I don¡¯t ept this judgment!¡± Helen yelled and raised her head abruptly. She was dumbfounded. On the throne above, the Hell Ruler was not the image of a vicious ghost but a child. Isn¡¯t that Lilly? Helen was surprised. ¡°Lilly?¡± Lilly was expressionless. She kept her gaze fixed and looked indifferent. Helen looked aside. ke and Jean were beside Lilly. She recognized them even though she had not seen them in years. It¡¯s Lilly! How did Lilly be Hell Ruler? For a split second, Helen remembered something. Winona cried and said Lilly was evil and knew witchcraft when Helen visited Winona. Winona also said that she had seen the dead Jean. Furthermore, the Crawford family had been hiding something about Lilly. It was understandable for outsiders to think the Crawford family protected Lilly, but Helen felt something was wrong. In addition, in the past few years, she has always heard Lilly go out to study, follow various teachers to paint outdoors, or go abroad. Anyway, Lilly was rarely at home. Helen understood instantly. Instead of going out to study, Lilly came to Hell Ruler Pce! ¡°You...¡± Helen subconsciously said, ¡°You must be fake! You...¡± At this moment, she even wondered if it was a dream or Lilly¡¯s prank. However, soon, fierce pressure rolled over her! It was a sense of oppression that only belonged to the Hell Ruler. Although every ordinary ghost reincarnated several times, every soul could remember such pressure! Helen finally knew it was not fake. Lilly became the King of Hell. Although Helen did not know what happened, she regretted it and wished she could p herself a few times. What did she say just now? She insulted Lilly as a brat; her father was a wild man; and no leader would take a fancy to Jean. She offended the three members of Lilly¡¯s family! If I had known this earlier, I should have cried and begged for mercy when I first came in! Almost nobody has a rtionship with a Hell Ruler, but I destroyed the chance! Helen naturally knew that she was not a good person. She bowed and begged repeatedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong! I shouldn¡¯t nder you! Lilly, please pity me! Don¡¯t send me to hell! You¡¯re Hannah¡¯s cousin. I¡¯m Hannah¡¯s grandma. So I¡¯m also your grandma! Please...¡± She kept begging. She knew very well that she had offended Lilly. If she were in the mortal world, she could still take the opportunity to retaliate against Lilly or post her incident on the inte to do a moral kidnapping. However, if she did that in Hell Ruler Pce, no one would help her! Lilly could do whatever she wanted as a Hell Ruler! So Helen kept begging. When Lilly was about to judge, she suddenly remembered that fraud should also go to another hell. It was not only a little hell. As Helen led to the separation of wives and children, she should go to the Hell of Tongue-Pulling. She immediately checked if she could arrange it. Hmm, I can arrange it. It¡¯s within the rules and regtions. Lilly changed her judgment. The King of Judgment looked at it for a while and could not stand it anymore. I thought she was making personal emotional judgments, but I didn¡¯t expect that granny to be rted to her. Although she muttered just now, that¡¯s her grandmother. Look! A child is the easiest to soften her heart and change her judgment when someone begs her, let alone her grandmother! She must have eliminated going to hell and secretly arranged for her grandmother to have a good reincarnation in the next life! I must stop her from breaking the rules of the underworld! Seeing Lilly was about to seal and confirm the judgment, the King of Judgement shouted sullenly, ¡°Wait! Do you have a clear conscience when you judge?¡± He was in the orthodox Hell Ruler¡¯s official uniform. Even ghosts who had never seen him could recognize him as the Hell Ruler. ¡°As a Hell Ruler, you can¡¯t have any personal grievances, feelings, or emotions! You can¡¯t sit in this position if you judge like this!¡± Helen, who had just been begging Lilly, suddenly felt she had hope. Yes! Lilly has a personal grudge against me! ¡°Sir! She wronged me!¡± Helen cried. ¡°How did this kid be a Hell Ruler? She has a grudge against me! She deliberately sent me to hell!¡± The King of Judgement was stunned. Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 Interfering With the King of Hell¡¯s Judgment The King of Judgement frowned. He did not know what happened to Lilly in the mortal world. Although he did not like a child sitting in the position of Hell Ruler, he did not think that Lilly was the brat Helen had mentioned just now. It was not that he trusted Lilly so much. It was just that Lilly was overbearing a thousand years ago and would take revenge on the spot. She had nothing to do with pretending to be weak or fighting for a favor. Hearing what Helen said, he suddenly realized he had a misunderstanding. The King of Judgement felt embarrassed and asked Lilly bluntly, ¡°What did you sentence? Let me see it!¡± Lilly raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why? You have no right to see it.¡± The King of Judgement sullenly said, ¡°I¡¯m the Hell Ruler of First Pce, King of Judgement. Don¡¯t you recognize me yet?¡± Lilly thought. I didn¡¯t recognize him before, but now I do. She nodded and responded calmly, ¡°I recognized you! So what?¡± The King of Judgment was angry. ¡°You...¡± Lilly interrupted, ¡°Which pce is the leader among the Ten Hell Pces? What right do you have to see my judgment?¡± Lilly looked solemn with a dignified appearance. Pablo froze for a moment and suddenly wanted to laugh for some reason. Lilly continued, ¡°I¡¯m the King of Hell, the head of the Ten Hell Rulers. You¡¯re my subordinate. Can subordinates leapfrog to read approval documents from superiors?¡± She was not afraid of the King of Judgment getting angry. The King of Styx said that the King of Judgement was old-fashioned, the most disciplined, and could not endure the slightest nonsense from others. The King of Judgement frowned. He did not know what happened to Lilly in the mortal world. She wanted to see if the King of Judgement dared to overstep the bounds. If he dared, what were his rules? Only obeying the rules that are beneficial to oneself was not called the rules. He was no different from King Libra and the others if he wanted to tell her what to do and order her to do something. Fortunately, although the King of Judgement was secretly angry, Lilly¡¯s words were correct. Although his pce took first ce, he was not the first among the Ten Hell Rulers. The Fifth Pce was the first. ¡°Sorry for abrupting.¡± The King of Judgement held back his anger. ¡°But I want to remind you...¡± Forget it. It seems this kid won¡¯t let this granny go. But that¡¯s also a problem if she takes the opportunity to retaliate. The King of Judgment stood aside and said, ¡°I¡¯ll watch from the sidelines. Is that okay?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Without waiting for Lilly to speak, Pablo smiled slightly. ¡°Of course! Come on, get a chair for the King of Judgment.¡± The King of Judgment sat down without making a sound. He intended to see if Lilly took the opportunity to retaliate. If so, he would speak again. Helen was dumbfounded. Is Lilly more powerful than this man? Isn¡¯t there only one Hell Ruler in the underworld? How can this guy be Lilly¡¯s subordinate? Helen became desperate again and quickly begged Lilly for mercy. Lilly made the judgment. Helen would go into Upside Down Little Hell and Hell of Tongue-Pulling. As she extorted money and cheated, Lilly could also send her to the King of Five Offices for a more subdivided hell punishment. If Helen hadmitted no crimes and had no merits or faults, she could be reborn into an ordinary family in her next life. Helen was stunned. Not only would she go to hell to be punished, but she would also be reborn in a family with poor conditions in her next life, and she would work hard all her life! ¡°No!¡± Helen was anxious. ¡°You¡¯re avenging yourself!¡± She looked eagerly at the King of Judgment. ¡°Sir! She¡¯s avenging herself!¡± She had never done anything wrong in her life. She even dared not kill animals! She was kind and should be rich and powerful in her next life! Even if she was not the daughter of the group favorite, she should be a youngdy who had no worries about living and did not have to work hard! The King of Judgement frowned. ¡°King of Hell, you sentenced her to a few small hells. Have you gone too far?¡± The judgment of reincarnation in the next life was correct, but the punishment was severe. He thought Lilly took the opportunity to retaliate! ording to what Helen said, the sentence should not be so high! The hell of Tongue-Pulling was to instigate rtionships and cause wives and children to disperse. When did Helen do that? It was the child who came back suddenly to sow discord. The King of Hell distorts the truth! The King of Judgment never allowed things that disregarded the rules andws to happen. Even if Lilly were his superior, he must stop her! The King of Judgement sneered. ¡°As a Hell Ruler, any perversion of thew for personal gain or public revenge is forbidden! Your judgment is full of personal emotions. You¡¯re too young to be sitting in this position!¡± Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 The Embarrassing King of Judgement Lilly snorted. ¡°Do you mean you¡¯re more suitable for this position?¡± She spoke more fluently and continued, ¡°How can you conclude that my judgment must be wrong, not yours?¡± The King of Judgement lost his mind and sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve been in the underworld for thousands of years. It¡¯s only been your first day since you came back from trials! Could I be wrong?¡± Lilly stared at him. ¡°What if you¡¯re wrong?¡± The King of Judgement snorted. ¡°If I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯ll apologize to you in front of the other eight Hell Rulers!¡± Lilly smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that. Now there are only six Hell Rulers left besides you and me.¡± The King of Judgment was speechless. Not every Hell Ruler could see a ghost¡¯s life, but they should be able to tell whether a soul was lying. It was the business capability of the Hell Ruler! To save trouble, they could force the ghost to drink illusion soup before stepping into the Hell Ruler Pce so that it could honestly say everything. People said that after a person died, everything was empty. Everyone could figure it out when arriving at Hell Ruler Pce. Lilly had seen all kinds of life. Those people would have had many obsessions before they died. She wondered how the ghosts would reveal their entire lives. ¡°Harem, please give her a bowl of illusion soup,¡± Lilly said. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The ghost bride shouted, ¡°Let me do this!¡± She flew over immediately, took a bowl of illusion soup, and forced Helen to drink it. Helen struggled but soon became sluggish and told everyone everything she had done. Sure enough, it was not the child who instigated discord, but Helen. Moreover, her daughter killed someone to marry a wealthy family, and Helenter knew it but chose to hide it. Jean got separated from her family, which was also rted to causing wives and children to disperse. After a while, Helen became sober and realized that she had said everything. She was unwilling to go to hell and cried to the King of Judgment. The King of Judgement¡¯splexion was gloomy. He believed he was in charge of making everything right, so he did not anticipate Helen to be deceitful. ¡°Shut up!¡± The King of Judgement yelled angrily, ¡°There is nothing wrong with the sentence!¡± Helen was desperate. No, how could this be? I was already miserable when I was alive. But go to hell after death! She never expected the things she did before her death would be as severe as going to hell. She thought she had only instigated Hannah with a few words. If she had known Lilly was the King of Hell, she would not have dared instigate Hannah to argue with Lilly but tter! Helen regretted it and felt unreconciled. She kept yelling, but Ms. Ugly dragged her away. ¡°Hmph, I didn¡¯t expect I could take revenge myself...¡± Ms. Ugly clung to Helen and grinned grimly. ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m May Lee. Your daughter killed me back then. She hasn¡¯te down yet. I¡¯ll ask for some debts from you first.¡± Helen screamed. The King of Judgment sat on the chair and did not know whether to stay. Lilly stared at him and waited for his apology. The King of Judgement could not say a word of apology, so he remained silent. Lilly asked, ¡°King of Judgement, do you have anything else to say? Am I right?¡± The King of Judgement felt ashamed and said muffledly, ¡°Your judgment is correct...¡± ording to Helen¡¯s life, none of the punishments were wrongly judged. There was a reason for every punishment, and there was no public revenge. Lilly snorted. ¡°Is that all? You spoke so loudly just now!¡± Lilly raised her chin with a haughty expression. The King of Judgement could only look at Pablo and wanted Pablo to stop her. Pablo looked at the Book of Life and ignored the King of Judgment. ke also did not care about the King of Judgment. He stretched out his five fingers for Jean to polish his nails. The other ghosts did not look at the King of Judgment either. Anyway, they wanted him to apologize. The King of Judgement was unwilling but finally said, ¡°I admit I made a hasty conclusion! But you¡¯re too unreasonable...¡± Lilly sneered. ¡°You¡¯re the one who was unreasonable just now. Why should I be reasonable?¡± The King of Judgment was speechless. This kid is narrow-minded! The King of Judgment was about to leave. Apologize? Impossible! At the same time, two female ghosts came in while pulling each other¡¯s hair. They came in while fighting and bumping into the King of Judgment. So he was forced to sit back in his chair. Lilly¡¯s eyes widened. Two little ghosts knocked down a Hell Ruler? Lilly held back herughter. Hmph, he¡¯s too old-fashioned! Just wait and see! One day I¡¯ll make him apologize to me! Lilly ignored the King of Judgement and asked, ¡°Who are you two? Why are you still fighting?¡± Lilly was slightly stunned when she saw the two female ghosts. The two ghosts had no faces. Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 Kill the Innocent? Gave Birth to Innocents? Although ghosts without faces were umon, they were not considered particrly rare. It was just that most of them were woeful ghosts and resentful spirits who had stayed in the mortal world for too long. The ghosts who had not recovered their faces after arriving at Hell Ruler Pce were rare. The two faceless female ghosts were all wet and still pinching each other, unconvinced, when they got here. ¡°What¡¯s your name? Where are you from? How did you die?¡± Lilly could not help but be curious. The two female ghosts were still attacking each other, but suddenly the pressure pressed on them. They immediately sat on the ground obediently. ¡°My name is Annie Marshman, from Qosnad City. I got into a fight with her and drowned in the river.¡± ¡°My name is Catalina Sarratt, from Iotrye Province. I got into a fight with her and drowned in the river.¡± Lilly was surprised. ¡°Do you two live together?¡± Annie said, ¡°No, I¡¯ve been living in Qosnad City. She has been living in Iotrye Province!¡± Catalina snorted. ¡°I would never live with such a person! It¡¯s an insult! I don¡¯t even know her!¡± Pablo opened the Book of Life and handed it to Lilly. Lilly saw that before the two ghosts died, one lived in the east and the other in the West. They were far apart. And then they died in Cloud Province? Howe? Did they have an appointment for a fight there? Annie immediately said, ¡°It all started with a video!¡± It turned out that Annie saw the life record of a full-time mother with two children. The full-time mother got up early in the morning to cook and rushed the eldest son to school before the younger daughter woke up. The home was only ten minutes away from the elementary school, but when she got home, her younger daughter woke up early and sat on the bed, crying sadly. While coaxing her daughter, the full- time mother cooked and did housework, then took her daughter to buy ingredients, nap, and prepare dinner. There were many trivial things during the day. Finally, when the elder son was out of school, she took the younger daughter to pick him up. When her husband returned from work, he sat on the sofa and did not care about anything but only transferred a thousand dors to her for living expenses. At night, the full-time mother was busy washing dishes, mopping the floor, helping her son with homework, taking her daughter to bed after a shower, and telling stories. It was a typical widowed marriage. The video sparked debate amongmenters. ¡°I onlymented on it,¡± Annie said, ¡°But she argued with me!¡± Catalina was rtively silent. After holding back for a long time, she scolded angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Annie exploded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Can¡¯t Iment? Is there anything wrong with my comment?¡± Human nature was gossip. Lilly asked curiously, ¡°What did youment on?¡± Annie answered, ¡°Myment is, don¡¯t give birth to children without conditions! What do you want to express by posting this video? Do you feel that you¡¯re very hardworking and great? You¡¯re so annoying!¡± After Annie finished repeating her pastment, she began to feel aggrieved. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this comment? She came up and cursed me!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Lilly could not see Catalina¡¯s expression, but she felt she was angry. ¡°Did you know the stay-at-home mom who took the video?¡± Lilly asked Catalina. Catalina shook her head, and her voice was muffled. ¡°No.¡± Annie shouted, ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s someone who has nothing to do with her! I have the right to comment! Why did she curse me for no reason?¡± Catalina¡¯s voice was still muffled, but she was anxious. ¡°But youmented wrongly!¡± Annie immediately scolded, ¡°Am I wrong? She shouldn¡¯t give birth to children if she didn¡¯t have conditions! Some people live in a mess. It¡¯s okay to suffer, but they give birth to children to suffer with them! They were forced to study hard and didn¡¯t have a happy childhood. The rtionship between widowed marriage and family is tense! It¡¯s even harder to find a good job after graduating from college! They¡¯ve been at the bottom all their lives and work for the rich! But they give birth to children to repeat their lives and suffer the hardships they¡¯ve endured! Why do they have to give birth if they¡¯re so unhappy? Children have been unhappy since they were young. She even posted this kind of video to comin and make herself pitiful! Nonsense! Has she ever asked her children¡¯s opinion? Has she asked them if they want toe into this world? This world is suffering! The children would rather not come to this world! She¡¯s selfish! So what if I scold her? I did nothing wrong! She gave birth to innocents!¡± Annie said a lot in one breath. Lilly and Pablo looked at Annie, then at Catalina, in astonishment. What Annie said seemed to make sense, and there was nothing wrong with it, but Lilly felt that there seemed to be something wrong with the logic. The King of Judgement sneered. ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Lilly secretly teased him. Didn¡¯t he say Hell Rulers can¡¯t use feelings to make judgments? She did not say it out loud because the judgment was more important. Lilly thought Catalina, who had been silent for a long time, would continue quietly. Unexpectedly, the next scene shocked Lilly. Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 It Was Difficult to Be the Ruler of Hell! After Annie paused, she turned her head and ¡°looked¡± at Catalina. They couldn¡¯t tell what their expressions were because they didn¡¯t have faces. It wasn¡¯t until Catalina arrived at Hell Ruler Pce that it erupted. ¡°Don¡¯t give birth if you don¡¯t meet the requirements¡­¡± Catalina questioned rhetorically, ¡°Make the child unhappy? Are you that kid? How can you tell whether he¡¯s happy or not?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been there before, and I¡¯d rather my parents didn¡¯t give birth to me!¡± Annie remarked. ¡°Oh, it seems that you are so ipetent,¡± Catalina scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s all your parents¡¯ fault if you don¡¯t have an easy life, right? Others work hard from the beginning to live good lives and experience great happiness. You are unwilling to face difficulties and have given up on yourself.¡± ¡°You then med social reality and your parents for not providing you with a solid starting point. You don¡¯t want to work hard; you¡¯re a cker, and you still want to get away from reality!¡± ¡°On the one hand, you hate the injustice in the world, while on the other, you are envious of those who were born into prosperous circumstances.¡± ¡°You me your failure on society, your parents, or the pressure frompetitors, but you don¡¯t think about what you¡¯ve done. Comin freely on the Inte, indulge in extravagance, and mock individuals who work hard to survive. That¡¯s your problem.¡± Annie was stunned and angry. ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to?¡± Catalina said, ¡°I¡¯m just talking about you! You im that when the circumstances are unfavorable, the poor should not give birth! Does this imply that poor people have no right to have children?¡± ¡°You will rebuke people fiercely if a stray cat on the side of the road is taken in for sterilization. However, when you see people in awful living situations, you then deduce that they are unfit to have children! Just who the hell do you think you are?¡± ¡°You can only give birth if the conditions are good; therefore, don¡¯t give birth if the circumstances aren¡¯t ideal. The poor are unworthy of life, enjoyment, or even having children.¡± ¡°Just listen to what you just said! You are incredibly self-centered, moaning to your parents and believing that you have a point. You keep stating that the poor should not have children if they don¡¯t meet the requirements, as if you¡¯re doing it for the sake of others!¡± ¡°You are not someone else¡¯s parents or children; how do you know whether someone else¡¯s children love their parents or not? What makes you think that other parents don¡¯t love their children? Is it up to you to judge?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t have good circumstances! Love is the only luxury that can be enjoyed. Saying ¡°Don¡¯t be born if you are poor¡± deprives people of their freedom to love and hope. That¡¯s the most idiotic thing I¡¯ve ever heard before!¡± ¡°You are tantly self-righteous yet incredibly self-serving. Do you believe that your viewpoints are the most reasonable? What¡¯s wrong with you? Where do you have the authority to judge another person?¡± ¡°People¡¯s lives are difficult enough as they are, and you have to sneer at them, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be born if you are poor,¡± and making the mother who works hard feel bad, depressed, and morally abducted! What makes you any different from cyberbullying?¡± ¡°Do you still think yourment was sage advice? It appears to be logical. So parents should feel guilty in front of their children, saying, ¡°It¡¯s because of us that you have a bad life¡±? You make me sick! Telling children that the reason things aren¡¯t going well for them is because of their parents. What kind of nonsense is this?¡± ¡°Your vehement criticism of others is nothing more than a way for you to express your displeasure with the world! To make up for your failures in life! Distract you from your feelings of failure and self- rejection! You are such an awful individual that you continue to vent your displeasure indiscriminately, telling others not to have kids while iming that you¡¯re doing it for the sake of them!¡± ¡°Shut your mouth if you can¡¯t save your life on your own. Do not point the finger at others! Are you God? You do not have the right to tell a free man that because you¡¯re underprivileged, you don¡¯t deserve to have kids.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Do not give birth if you are unable to instruct!¡± you point and yell at children who have spoiled parents in society. ¡°People in poverty are reprimanded for having children if they don¡¯t meet the requirements. You criticize them for their inability to educate children if they have money but are unable to raise them well. You are free toment on anything you like. Shouldn¡¯t individuals like you be reprimanded?¡± ¡°The country¡¯s highest leader has no authority to look at a poor man and dere, ¡°You are not worthy of having children.¡± How do you get the right saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, then don¡¯t give birth?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, your kids will have to suffer along with you! It¡¯s cyberbullying. Egotists who abuse others online! It¡¯s none of your business! You piss me off!¡± Catalina finished her sentence in one breath. Two thousand words were directly reprimanded. Lilly and Pablo were taken aback. Lilly was at a loss for words. This was like having a debate on both sides. Everyone had a reason, so how should we judge this? It was difficult to be the Ruler of Hell! So, who was right? Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 Quick Enlightenment Annie was stunned when Catalina¡¯s speech ended, but after a while, the two began to quarrel again! They each had their justifications, and neither of them intended to concede defeat. When it was all said and done, they both turned to Lilly and questioned, ¡°Ms. Hades, who do you think is right?¡± Lilly was unable to make a statement. Who was right? Lilly was thinking about Annie¡¯s point of view at the same time she was thinking about Catalina¡¯s point of view. Who was to me? Where is the w? Pablo frowned and was about to remind Lilly. ¡°No, why should I judge which of these two points of view is right?¡± she thought in an instant. She shouldn¡¯t make moral judgments about who was right or wrong in this situation. A thousand people had a thousand different kinds of thoughts, and their own opinions were inherently correct. It wasparable to a man who had only ever seen red watermelon flesh in his entire life. He determined that the flesh of a watermelon was red. He was concerned when someone mentioned that the flesh of a watermelon was yellow. Those who had seen yellow-skinned watermelons, on the other hand, would believe this individual was sick! They would regard him as uneducated and arrogant. Thus, she did not need to determine which viewpoint was correct. Annie and Catalina were fighting when they fell into the river and drowned. In theory, they were both murdered. They killed each other, and there was nothing they could say at this point. She only needed to know about their prior lives, their overall character, whether they had done anything nice or evil, and whether they had evermitted any acts that would have caused them to enter hell. She was the Ruler of Hell; all she needed to do was decide whether they would be reincarnated or sent to hell. And there were written rules for this; she just needed to read through the book. Lilly immediately flipped through the book. Annie was speechless, and Catalina was at a loss for words. As she read through the book, Lilly eximed, ¡°Compared to who is right and who is wrong... I am more interested to know where your faces have gone.¡± Pablo was relieved and sad at the same time. Although she was only eight years old, she already had a clearer perspective than many adults. Perhaps kids live in a simpler world than adults do. So the way of thinking had gotten rather straightforward? Pablo then asked Annie and Catalina, ¡°Have you lost your faces?¡± He appeared to understand what was happening as he looked through the Book of Life. And sure enough, Catalina and Annie stated, looking lost, ¡°I don¡¯t know where my face went.¡± The argument ended up in the river, where they yanked each other violently until they both drowned. Their faces were still there when Pablo looked back to the moment before the argument. ¡°You can¡¯t see your face clearly before you die, right?¡± Pablo inquired. ¡°The person¡¯s face is thest thing you see.¡± Catalina remained silent, and Annie was also silent. That was right. They were thinking about killing each other while drowning in the river, staring at one another, wishing for the other to die right before their eyes. ¡°Master, so where are their faces?¡± questioned Lilly. ¡°Their faces are in each other¡¯s eyes,¡± ke remarked casually. They were all going to drown when they all tumbled into the river, but they kept fighting. Finally, they lost track of themselves and remembered the other party. They forgot who they were to win. Pablo nodded in agreement with ke¡¯s statement and remarked, ¡°Yes, they are representatives of millions ofizens who quarrel online. It is better to describe that their faces are blurred rather than that they can see each other¡¯s faces in each other¡¯s eyes.¡± People might not recall who they argued with, but they must remember that an idiot said something he couldn¡¯t stand. People used to argue in the vige, and remembering who that idiot was. The generation had changed. Now, people were fighting online, and after cursing, they might even forget each other¡¯s names. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°So everyone forgot their identities and lost their faces,¡± Lilly suddenly realized. Pablo agreed. With their faces locked in each other¡¯s eyes, Annie and Catalina both appeared confused. But the other party¡¯s face had gone; where had the eyes gone? ¡°Go find your face, ande back when you find it,¡± Lilly replied while waving her hand. ¡°The absence of any bodily parts is not conducive to reincarnation. Of course, if you want to reincarnate directly, you may be born with a ruined face in your next life.¡± For example, if Hannah¡¯s grandmother was killed by a car and was missing a finger when she was hit and did not recover it and went directly to reincarnation, then there must be a missing finger in the next life, and the other missing parts correspond to corresponding disabilities or defects. Both Annie and Catalina murmured to one another, then they both stopped fighting and went back to find their faces. ¡°Passionate spirit, follow up and take a look!¡± Lilly eximed abruptly. The passionate spirit rose and floated out slowly while saying, ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 The two female ghosts were cursing at each other. If they had not just escaped from Hell¡¯s Ruler Pce and the Ruler of Hell could not recognize them, they might be reborn with disfigured faces in their next life. Consequently, they would have to fight again. Now their faces were in each other¡¯s eyes, and they had no choice but to find them back. Annie and Catalina were ready to die again. At this moment, they realized that only a short time had passed in the mortal world. There were a lot of people gathered by the river, filming the river with their phones. ¡°Two women fell into the river and drowned!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± There were too many people, and those who could not get in were holding their phones high, capturing something in the river that they could not see clearly beyond the crowd. ¡°I heard they are both college students! They fought over a sugar daddy.¡± A middle-aged man chuckled and told the people around him about the inside story he knew. ¡°One is a female college student from Seabury, and the other is a female college student from Flyver University. The same sugar daddy sponsored both of them, but the girl from Seabury found out about the other girl.¡± ¡°The two girls confronted each other! I heard that this time, the sugar daddy is taking the girl from Flyver University on a trip to Cloud Province, and the girl from Seabury traveled a long way to catch them in the act.¡± Female college student. Being a mistress. Catching them in the act. As soon as these three keywords were mentioned, many people took out their phones and pointed them at the middle-aged man, who said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t film me. This is insider information. I¡¯ll get scolded when I go backter.¡± Everyone kept saying they did not film him, but they filmed his belly andughed uproariously. Annie and Catalina stood there dumbfounded, silently listening to him talk about the inside story. ¡°They were both mistresses. A mistress was crying, Stop mistress.¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right. I guess sugar daddy did not give them enough money.¡± ¡°Women nowadays are so materialistic, and their hearts are extremely narrow.¡± The middle-aged man said, ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s how it happened. They fought each other when they met, and in the end, they both fell into the river and drowned.¡± ¡°You guys did not see it. Even after falling into the river, they didn¡¯t stop. They were fighting in the water, and both ended up drowning each other.¡± ¡°They deserve it!¡± Everyone else agreed. The middle-aged man spoke vividly and with an exaggerated expression. The onlookers, who were just bystanders, did not care about the truth. They only cared about whether the gossip they heard was exciting enough. Annie and Catalina were trembling with anger. But they were both dead! They wanted to curse those people many times, but now they could not do it anymore. ¡°Being reborn is more important,¡± Catalina said silently. Annie found it difficult to calm down. Although she was still moving forward, she could not stop cursing that despicable and rumor-mongering man! Unexpectedly, just after drifting for a hundred meters, the opinions of the onlookers in front differed. ¡°I heard they were lesbians, having an online rtionship, and they arranged to meet here this time,¡± a middle-aged woman said. ¡°Because their families didn¡¯t agree after they met, they found that reality was different from what they saw online, and they gradually started arguing.¡± ¡°They argued until they both fell into the river and drowned.¡± Hearing this exnation, people around them sighed. ¡°Those homosexuals should go to hell.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because they had brought bad influence to society. Look, now so many children are learning from the Inte! They don¡¯t study well! They have made everything chaotic.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Annie and Catalina were speechless. They nced at the person closest to them, watching the phone. It was a video of the two drowning victims fighting each other in the water. Comment 1, ¡°What¡¯s going on? They are drowning and still fighting each other.¡± Comment 2, ¡°Caught in the act, huh? Such deep hatred, haha, it¡¯s hrious.¡± Comment 3, ¡°Can¡¯t you stop assuming the worst about others? Spreading rumors about girls just shows how low you are. A bunch of scumbags! They¡¯re dead, and you¡¯re still bbering. Aren¡¯t you afraid of karma?¡± Comment 4, ¡°Oh, you are ming each other? Feminists, can¡¯t we say a word? You did it yourselves and are still afraid of what others say. You women are all the same!¡± Variousments of all kinds. Various arguments and insults. Under each poprment, there are over a hundred opinions freely hurling insults at each other. This scene seemed familiar yet surreal to the deceased Annie and Catalina, and they found it quite ridiculous. Is this how they died? The two exchanged a nce, remained silent, and turned their heads, silently heading towards the river. In the river, their bodies were pulled out of the water. Catalina¡¯s mother was rtively close and flew directly to her after receiving the news. At this moment, she pushed through the crowd and shouted, ¡°Let me through, my daughter, my daughter!¡± Catalina looked at the boarding pass still clenched in her mother¡¯s hand. She had been holding it since boarding the ne, and even after getting off, she had forgotten to put it away. ¡°My mom is so frugal. When we used to travel, she would rather take an overnight train than fly with me for an hour.¡± ¡°She treasures valuable things so much that she would hide them in the innermost pocket of her clothes. Oh, she even sewed hidden pockets in her underwear. When she goes on a long trip, she puts the money directly into the hidden pocket in her underwear.¡± Such a frugal person like her, holding onto the boarding pass. ¡°In the past, even if I told her that the boarding pass was useless after boarding the ne, she would still put it in the innermostyer of her bag.¡± But now¡­ Tears welled up in Catalina¡¯s eyes, and she burst into tears. Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 Annie opened her mouth, but no words came out. She stared nkly at the water, her body covered with a blue cloth. Who could have imagined that she would be covered with that cloth today? Did my parents find out? Are they rushing over now? Is her father holding the boarding pass, unconsciously folding it, while her mother cries, on the verge of passing out? Annie suddenly felt a lump in her throat and regretted it. Why did she care about other people¡¯s lives? She had put her own life at stake in the unnecessary fight. Is it worth it? Even if she had not died, was it worthing to Cloud Province just to prove a point to each other, saying, ¡°If you have the guts,e here¡±? Both of them had intended to go to Cloud Province for fun. Before leaving, they excitedly told their ssmates that they were going on a trip to Cloud Province and would take some beautiful photos and bring back local specialties for them! But neither Annie nor Catalina expected that the other woulde. Neither of them expected that this trip would be the end of their lives. From arguing in thements online to exchanging private messages. And from exchanging private messages to sharing locations. After the meeting, there was a chance for them to have a friendly conversation, but they were unwilling to back down and instead confronted each other with hostility, pointing fingers and hurling insults¡­ The investigator roughly exined the situation to Catalina¡¯s mother. Catalina¡¯s mother copsed and shouted while holding her daughter¡¯s body, ¡°Impossible! My daughter would never argue with anyone! I know my daughter. She doesn¡¯t even like to talk in daily life. How could she end up here fighting with someone?¡± ¡°Catalina, my dear Catalina, is not like this.¡± The grieving mother held her daughter¡¯s body, crying and wailing. The onlookers could only sigh, and the rescue personnel remained silent, feeling sad and helpless. During their years of rescue work, they had seen too many deaths caused by various strange reasons. Outsiders could not offer muchfort, as only family members could truly understand the pain. Catalina and Annie had long forgotten about their mission to die again. Annie stood nkly by the river while Catalina stayed with her mother. When both families arrived and met, they began to cry and use each other. Ultimately, they turned to their phones and discovered the reasons for their drowning. Annie and Catalina saw their faces in the funeral home. Everything gradually became clear, like a road they could never return to. It became clear, but they could never go back. With the official announcement, the cause of their deaths was also revealed. Following their final clearing on the inte, there were numerousments and disputes. ¡°To fight over such a small matter and end up killing oneself, what an idiot!¡± ¡°Women are all so petty and narrow-minded. It¡¯s better off if they¡¯re dead, haha!¡± ¡°What does this matter have to do with gender? It¡¯s ridiculous! Don¡¯t men fight? Many men fight and stab each other to death. Why don¡¯t you mention that?¡± The new round of arguments unexpectedly turned into a battle between men and women instead of mourning the unfortunate deaths of the two of them. ¡­ Catalina and Annie did indeed die again. Drowned in rumors and gossip. Both of their faces had regained their original appearance. However, both faces were pale and lifeless. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Let¡¯s go; it¡¯s time to move on.¡± The passionate spirit hunched over, leaning on a cane. ¡°You are living a busy life. Everything is fast¡­ That¡¯s why you easily end up fighting.¡± ¡°Before, we could only contact each other by sending letters. It¡¯s unnecessary to argue like this. By the time the letter arrives, the anger has already dissipated.¡± The passionate spirit shook his head, saying that the time had changed and there was nothing more to say. Annie and Catalina followed behind the passionate spirit, returning to the underworld again. This time, they kept their heads down and said nothing. They truly felt relieved, regretful, and deste, knowing that there would not be another chance. ¡°Do you two have anything else to say?¡± Lilly asked. Both of them shook their heads. ¡°Words can be as harmful as an axe. For causing death due to verbal disputes, you will go to the hell of tongue-pulling and then be reincarnated. Do you have any objections?¡± Both of them thought it was just a few arguments, and going to hell seemed to be a minor crime. But then they thought about how their parents had cried until they fainted, and the same was true for the other party¡¯s parents. They had caused each other¡¯s deaths and ultimately their own deaths. There was nothing more to say. ¡°No objections.¡± Both of them looked gloomy and spoke in unison. Lilly nodded and said, ¡°Alright, go ahead!¡± She signed the document. The two female ghosts lowered their heads and left separately. Lilly looked at the standard answers in the book¡­ The firstyer of the Hell of Tongue-Pulling. ¡°Anyone in the world who engages in acts such as sowing discord, ndering others, being smooth- tongued, being skilled in debate, or lying and deceiving others will be sent to this hell after death. Additionally, those who disrespect ghosts and gods, practitioners, or nder Catholicism will be sent to this hell.¡± Lilly stared at the line at the back and suddenlyughed. Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 ¡°Those who disrespect ghosts and gods, practitioners, or Catholicism will also be sent to this hell.¡± Lilly calmly took out a pen and crossed it out. Respect or not, it was up to one¡¯s own heart. There were true and false Taoisms. There was true and false Catholicism. True Taoism and true Catholicism have their abilities, and they do not care whether others respect them. Why bother listing this regtion and forcing people to bow their heads and be cautious? Lilly quietly flipped through the standard answer book, which had countless pages. Gradually, she found some unreasonable aspects. Some things could follow the original rules, while others were outdated. Some rules seemed reasonable but appearedplex and cumbersome. Some were not even from a fair perspective, forcefully demanding respect for ghosts and gods. It was like whoever held the dominant power had the right to establish the game¡¯s rules. If you don¡¯t follow my rules, then you are wrong. ¡°Who wrote this?¡± Lilly frowned and flipped to thest page. ¡°The writer must be confused.¡± There was a long list of names, including judges from various dynasties. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The conclusion was Underworld Publishing House. The editor-in-chief and proofreader of the entire book was King of Hell. Lilly was speechless. Pablo said, ¡°It¡¯s just like every high-ranking official needs to produce something to prove that they are doing their job. In principle, as long as they don¡¯t make major mistakes, it is considered a great achievement.¡± However, the King of Hell had the right to edit and revise, so he was known as the head. The King of Hell could adopt and incorporate these rules, and he could also remove the unreasonable ones. Lilly could not believe it. ¡°So, I used to think these rules were reasonable?¡± Pablo said, ¡°No, these rules already existed.¡± She just did not change that. After all, it was the rule of the underworld. The underworld¡¯s rules could not be changed at will, but some things could be changed. It was a delicate and contradictory state. It depended on who had the courage and ability. Lilly deleted some unreasonable rules. Something faintly changed in the underworld. Especially in the Hell Ruler Pce, a low rumbling sound could be heard. The King of Judgement seemed to sense something and quickly checked the ¡°Underworld Regtions¡±. ¡°You deleted these rules?¡± The King of Judgment was shocked. ¡°You¡¯ve only been back for a few days, and you dare to touch the rules of the underworld, you!¡± She was bald! These rules had existed in the underworld since its inception. They were the truth and unquestionable regtions! She dared to question the truth! ¡°Nonsense!¡± The King of Judgement stood angrily and rebuked, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re right? Do you think you have the power?¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you delete the rules of the underworld! You¡¯re so ignorant and arrogant at such a young age!¡± ¡°The underworld doesn¡¯t solely belong to you! You may exercise your judgments, biased rulings, and personal vendettas, but have you consulted the other nine Pces? Have we reached a consensus?¡± Lilly looked up and quietly watched him. Seeing him furious, with his beard on end and his eyes bulging, Lilly asked, ¡°King of Judgement, have you noticed that your words sound familiar?¡± The King of Judgement was taken aback. ¡°What?¡± Lilly realized and said, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll tell you after I have an epiphany!¡± The King of Judgement was so angry that he wanted to scold her to stop her, but suddenly stopped himself and said, ¡°What epiphany?¡± Do you think epiphany is as easy as eating and drinking? In the next moment, Lilly was seen sitting on the throne of the King of Hell, with his knees crossed and his hands naturally hanging down, truly enlightened. Pablo and ke immediately stepped forward and put on a false smile, saying, ¡°Please, King of Judgement, do not disturb the King.¡± ke said, ¡°Oh, got it. I¡¯vee to apologize to Lilly on behalf of the Sixth Pce.¡± The King of Judgement¡¯s face instantly turned pale with anger. He looked at Lilly, wanting to say something, but hesitated, gritting his teeth. It was as they said. She achieved an epiphany just like that. Well, epiphanies were extremely rare for people in their positions. It was probably the first time Lilly had achieved an epiphany in her life. Disturbing the epiphany of shamanism was like killing one¡¯s parents. She could not say anything and only held back her dissatisfaction for now. He woulde again! The King of Judgement left with a dark face and a snort. During this time, he would go to the other six Pces to discuss and jointly denounce Lilly¡¯s position as the King of Hell. An eight-year-old child dared to casually delete the rules of the underworld. It was terrifying, which made people¡¯s hearts tremble! Boom¡­ The rumbling sound of the underworld was unheard of. It felt like a thunderstorm in the mortal world. Before it rained, the sky was filled with dark clouds, and asional thunderous sounds could be heard. Several other underworld kings came out, looking up at the underworld sky and frowning in confusion and unease. Seeing the King of Judgement return, the King of Contemtion asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The King of Judgement had just returned from the Fifth Pce, and everyone looked at him, unaware that they held a high opinion of Lilly in their subconscious minds. Whenever there was such a shocking event, they instinctively believed that Lilly had caused it. The King of Judgement had a stern face and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The King of Hell just had an epiphany.¡± The other Pce officials were speechless. You called that nothing? These Kings spent much time daily contemting and trying to have an epiphany, but they could not make it for hundreds or thousands of years. An eight-year-old child had an epiphany. She¡¯s only eight years old! What can an eight-year-old possibly have an epiphany about? It¡¯s so frustrating! The Kings felt very dissatisfied. However, the King of Reincarnation suddenly felt scared. No, she could not have an epiphany! Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 ¡°King of Reincarnation, where are you going?¡± The King of Judgment suddenly called out to him. The King of Reincarnation smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± The King of Judgement¡¯s face turned serious as he asked, ¡°Now that we need to discuss important matters regarding the underworld¡¯s rules, you¡¯re going back? What do you mean?¡± The King of Reincarnation remained silent. The King of Judgement said, ¡°We can¡¯t let a child continue to cause trouble in the underworld! All of you,e to my Pce and discuss it.¡± Although the King of Judgement was not the boss of the underworld, he held a significant position. Usually, he liked to take the lead in doing something, and everyone would follow. The King of Judgement sent someone to call for others, saying there was something to discuss and they shoulde to the First Pce immediately. Before long, the King of Transformation also arrived. ¡°Where is King of Styx?¡± The King of Judgement frowned. The King of Transformation casually replied, ¡°He is in epiphany.¡± Everyone in the Pce was speechless. What the hell¡­ Has epiphany be somon now? Did the eight-year-old child have an epiphany? Did the King of Styx also have an epiphany? Although it was more reasonable for the King of Styx to have an epiphany than an eight-year-old child, it was unreasonable for him in the ten Pces of the underworld. For someone who only liked to eat daily, how did King Styx, who could not even maintain fitness, have an epiphany? The King of Transformation smiled and said, breaking news, ¡°Yesterday, he went to the fifth Pce and ate half of the fish, oh, and half of the bird, and rabbits, deer, and several kinds of monsters I couldn¡¯t even recognize.¡± ¡°The King of Hell also used the Golden Pill of Good Fortune as salt and put several pills in the fish soup and roasted meat.¡± ¡°After King of Styx went back yesterday, he started to break through, and finally, he had an epiphany.¡± The kings of the Ten Pces were speechless. Envious. Jealous. Hateful!!! Is this how the Golden Pill of Good Fortune is used? The King of Transformation smiled and delivered the final blow. ¡°Pills are divided into low, medium, high, and top grades¡­ All three Golden Pills of Good Fortune are top-grade. I believe that after the King of Styxes out, his strength will surpass that of the King of Reincarnation.¡± The King of Reincarnation remained silent. With a gentle and warm demeanor, the King of Transformation sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not that lucky. Half of the three Pills dissolved in the fish soup, and I only had two bowls.¡± ¡°The other half was sprinkled on the roasted meat, and I only had two pieces.¡± ¡°So after returning, I only managed to break through twice. I just finished cultivation and can¡¯tpare to the King of Styx.¡± The King of Transformation looked regretful; deep down, he regretted eating too little. That King of Styx ate at least five or six times more than him. In the end, he really could not even snatch a bite. Otherwise, he might have had an epiphany too. All the Kings in the Pce appeared constipated after the King of Transformation¡¯s speech and wanted to beat him up. Taking advantage and still acting innocent?! The King of Reincarnation was the most ufortable one. He remembered the inferior-grade pill he had eaten over a month ago. It could not even be considered a low-grade pill. And he was so proud of himself! N?velDrama.Org owns this text. But instantly, that little guy took out three top-grade pills as if they were salt. The King of Reincarnation felt like he was going to vomit blood! He was feeling suffocated. Apart from the King of Reincarnation, the other Kings also felt suffocated. When the King of Styx invited them to have a meal together, they were angry and refused to go! The King of Judgement, the King of Contemtion, and the King of Five Offices remembered the fragrance wafting out of the Fifth Pce that day. For some reason, it seemed even more unforgettable now. The fragrance lingered in their minds, bing even more indelible in their imaginations. They couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva along with regret. ¡°Whether the food is delicious or not doesn¡¯t matter. The main thing is an epiphany! The King of Judgement felt very annoyed. What a mess¡ªreally a mess! Using the Golden Pill of Good Fortune as salt! If that little girl invited them for a meal again next time, he would have to go. The King of Contemtion held onto his teacup, almost crushing it. He had been stuck in the Hades Realm for a long time. The Hades Realm did not have specific divisions, but he felt his level in the Hades Realm did not improve. He was the person who needed epiphany the most. He missed this meal! Next time, when the Ruler of Hell invites him for a meal, he should prepare some gifts. As for the King of Five Offices, he cursed, ¡°D*mn it, d*mn it, d*mn it! If he had known, he should have listened to the King of Styx instead of the King of Contemtion. Ah, he was so angry and regretful that he almost spit blood! The first Pce was quiet, as everyone hade to discuss something, but they were silent. Coincidentally, they were all thinking about Lilly¡¯s meal. And then they wondered when she would invite them for a meal again. Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 A mischievous smile shed in the eyes of the King of Transformation. Among the ten Kings, the King of Contemtion had high self-esteem, and the King of Five Offices had a hot temper but listened to the King of Contemtion. These two could barely be considered good. The King of Judgement sat in the first Pce and always considered himself the boss, wanting to control everything. If things went his way, he would be happy, but if they did not, he would be furious. For example, Lilly modified the rules this time. The King of Judgment, who strictly adhered to the rules, would want to correct her. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The King of Transformation vaguely felt Lilly¡¯s reform would bring earth-shattering changes to the underworld. The King of Judgement would be the first one who could not ept it. So there was a great battle between the King of Judgment and Lilly. The King of Transformation looked forward to seeing how Lilly would defeat the King of Judgement. As for the other kings, King of Age had the same thought as him. They were best friends a thousand years ago, and even though she had returned as a child, both he and the King of Age still considered her a friend. Lilly had already defeated the King of Equals and the King of Cities, so now only one King of Reincarnation was left. The King of Transformation looked at the King of Reincarnation, and everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with regret, except for his, which were filled with anger and unwillingness. Do you still want to interrupt Lilly¡¯s epiphany? The King of Transformation held a cup and asked, ¡°King of Reincarnation, it seems like you also obtained a Golden Pill of Good Fortunest month.¡± The King of Reincarnation, who was about to find an excuse to leave, remained silent. If you don¡¯t speak, you¡¯ll die, right? The King of Judgement, the King of Contemtion, and the King of the Five Offices looked at the King of Reincarnation. She could refine pills before the Ruler of Hell went through the tribtion, so having a Golden Pill of Good Fortune was unsurprising. But where did the King of Reincarnation get it from? In the entire underworld, only that woman could refine the Pill. The King of Judgement frowned and asked, ¡°King of Reincarnation, where did you steal it from?¡± The King of Reincarnation remained silent. The King of Five Offices asked straightforwardly, ¡°How do you know he stole it?¡± The King of Contemtion snorted, ¡°In the past, the Ruler of Hell had conflicts with the King of Reincarnation. She couldn¡¯t have given it.¡± The King of Reincarnation was willing to spend money to buy a Pill from that woman. But the woman said, ¡°Hmph, you want to buy, but I don¡¯t want to sell.¡± Therefore, neither that woman could have given it nor could she have sold it. If anyone else had obtained a Pill, they would never sell it. Therefore, the only possibility was that the King of Reincarnation stole or robbed it. The King of Reincarnation looked bad and said coldly, ¡°I have my own way. What does it mean for the King of Transformation to nder me?¡± The King of Transformation raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Did I say anything about you? I just said that you ate a Pillst month.¡± The King of Reincarnation was speechless. He is still talking about it! The King of Five Offices looked disdainful and said, ¡°You ate it? Then why is your realm still the same? What a waste.¡± The King of Reincarnation was speechless. He was angry, stood up, and flicked his sleeve, ready to leave. The King of Judgement frowned, ¡°King of Reincarnation! We haven¡¯t discussed it yet. Where are you going?¡± The King of Reincarnation said coldly, ¡°If people keep specting about me like this, can I still stay?¡± The King of Judgement was displeased. ¡°Since you know it¡¯s spection if you¡¯re innocent, why are you afraid?¡± ¡°It is rted to the rules of the underworld. Today, the five Pces muste up with a unified strategy!¡± The King of Reincarnation was speechless. He wanted to smash a cup. But he could only sit down restlessly. In the mortal world. Josh came to Hallow County during summer vacation, and he and Zachary both wanted to go to Apex Mountain. Within their capabilities, they wanted to see if they could exercise themselves. At this moment, they saw a girl passing by. She was carrying a backpack, but her waist was bent deeply. A passerby could not help but sigh, ¡°Ah, the middle school students are under high academic pressure nowadays. Look at this child. The heavy backpack bends her waist.¡± Josh and Zachary made eye contact. It was an evil spirit on this girl¡¯s back! This evil spirit had be dark and huge, constantly absorbing the negative energy from the girl. Her eyes were sunken and ck-ringed. The other two immediately followed. Alban asked this girl to take care of Tia before. As soon as school was over, the girl immediately rushed to Tia¡¯s elementary school to pick her up and take her home. Tia looked disappointedly at the girl who came. Her brother had been away for a long time. How much she wished to see her brother after school. But she could not. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Tia.¡± The girl helped Tia carry her school bag and wanted to hold her hand when crossing the road. ¡°Don¡¯t go. The traffic light hasn¡¯t turned green yet!¡± the girl said. But Tia shook her hand away and snorted, ¡°I can cross the road by myself. I don¡¯t need you!¡± After saying that, she immediately rushed over. The red light had gone out at this moment, but the green light had not shed up in the brief three seconds of alternating red and green lights. ¡°Tia!¡± The girl was startled and quickly ran to her. A piercing horn sounded at this moment, and a car driving through the red light could not stop and headed straight towards Tia. The girl was thinking about Alban¡¯s gentle words to her. Please take care of my sister. No, Tia cannot get hurt! The girl rushed over as fast as she could and forcefully pushed Tia away from the car. The car hit the girl with a loud bang and sent her flying out. Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 The loyal ghost¡¯s mission was to ensure the girl¡¯s loyalty to Alban. As for the girl¡¯s own life, he did not care about it. Alban tied his fate with the girl together, and he would be free as long as the girl died. When Josh and Zachary went over, it was already toote. Zachary exerted all his strength, and a hook with a long red rope flew out. In an instant, everything happened like lightning and thunder. The girl shoved Tia to the side, and she fell with her face scraped on the roadside. Her first reaction was not to see what had happened. Instead, she angrily turned around and shouted, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± At first nce, the girl who liked her brother was lying nearby, her face covered in blood. Her limbs were broken and twisted at a strange angle! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Tia waspletely stunned. After all, she was only eight years old and had never seen this bloody scene. Instantly, she panicked and cried out, ¡°Brother¡­brother! I want my brother!¡± A girl in an elementary school uniform sat on the side of the road, crying loudly, her face also covered in blood. Not far away, another older girl was even more horrifying. A passerby thought they were sisters. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Your sister was almost dying! What is your parents¡¯ phone number? Tell me, I will call your parents!¡± Tia could not stop crying and repeatedly saying she had no parents, only a brother. The passerby asked for her brother¡¯s phone number, but Tia¡¯s mind went nk, and she instinctively spoke out her brother¡¯s number. However, the passerby could not get through the number. ¡°The number you have dialed is out of service!¡± Ambnces and police cars arrived quickly, and the girl was taken to the hospital for emergency treatment. ¡°Zac, are you okay?¡± Josh and Zachary were desperately holding onto the red string in the corner outside the emergency room. The other end of the red string was the evil spirit. The possessed girl was still being rescued, so she was not considered dead. Once he loosened his grip, two situations might ur. One was that saving the girl might not be possible because she would be under the evil spirit¡¯s influence. The other situation was that the evil spirit would have to run away if the girl died. Zachary¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and he muttered in a low voice, ¡°If you can hold it, you do it!¡± Josh nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll find a way to go in from the other side.¡± The red string was pulled back a bit as he loosened his grip. Zachary quickly said, ¡°Come back!¡± Josh quickly grabbed onto the red string again. Zachary decided, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. Let¡¯s just drag him out directly!¡± He firmly believed that working tirelessly day and night could sessfully rid a person of an evil spirit. The two of them had no idea that it was not because they could not pull it off but because Alban had bound this evil spirit to the girl by a special method. It was not until two or three hourster that the girl¡¯s parents arrived at the hospital. The two brothers, desperately pulling the red rope, suddenly heard a loud cry, ¡°My daughter! My daughter!¡± They turned around and saw a woman with messy hair, her eyes red from crying. Beside her, a middle-aged man looked anxious and asked, ¡°How is my daughter?¡± The doctor asked, ¡°Are you family members of Jamie? Why did you juste now?¡± Jamie¡¯s mother could not stop crying and could not exin anything. Jamie¡¯s father had an unpleasant expression and said, ¡°When our daughter finished school, she sent us a photo saying she was going to a ssmate¡¯s house. We didn¡¯t know she was still on the way!¡± It turned out that Jamie¡¯s parents usually returned home at around 8 p.m. after work. Jamie usually finished school around 5 or 6 p.m., leaving a gap of more than two hours. The couple had always felt guilty. When their daughter attended kindergarten, they often asked their colleagues and friends to pick her up after school. During elementary school, she often stayed at school with her teachers. As she grew older, she would often be home alone. When they heard their daughter say she would go to her good friend¡¯s house after school to do homework, the couple was happy to see her making friends. Whenever she went to her friend¡¯s house, Jamie would send them a photo. She also did it today, so they had no idea Jamie had been in a car ident. It was not until 8 p.m., when she still had not returned home, that they realized the seriousness. The doctor was helpless. ¡°You are so careless.¡± The couple could not say a word. Josh and Zachary nced at each other, both thinking of Tia. Tia was nothing special, but her brother Alban was quite impressive. They always felt suspicious, just like this girl, Jamie, as if she had been carefully selected. ¡°If it is really as we guessed, Jamie might be wearing or carrying something,¡± Josh asked. Zachary narrowed her eyes slightly and said, ¡°You should pretend to be her ssmate. Tell her that you are representing the whole ss to visit her.¡± Josh asked in surprise, ¡°Why me?¡± Zachary shrugged, ¡°Because you are better at talking than me.¡± Josh was speechless. Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 Jamie was temporarily out of danger after a day and a night of rescue efforts. But she had be a vegetable. After three days, Jamie was transferred to a regr ward. Shey in bed with her eyes closed, both legs and hands in casts, and tubes inserted all over her body. Jamie¡¯s parents finally broke from their work and stayed by Jamie¡¯s side. They did not notice a boy sitting outside the ward ying with his phone for the past few days. Josh held arge bouquet and a fruit basket and knocked on the door, saying, ¡°Hello, Uncle and Auntie, I am Josh. I am here on behalf of our ssmates to visit Jamie.¡± Jamie¡¯s mother, looking weary, said, ¡°Ah, thank you all.¡± Josh said something tofort them, starting with Jamie being a model student in school, liked by teachers and ssmates, and then talking about her cheerful and helpful personality. He mentioned the unfairness of the ident and rambled on and on, finally steering the conversation back on track. ¡°Hey, Uncle and Auntie, why is Jamie still wearing a ring?¡± Josh said, pointing at Jamie¡¯s right hand. It was a ring made of chicken blood vine. Normally, all jewelry would be removed during surgery. Jamie¡¯s mother said with tears in her eyes, ¡°She asked for this ring on her birthday, saying it would bring her good luck. We took it off during the surgery. I just put it back on her.¡± She hoped that this ring, which was supposed to bring good luck to her daughter, would help her wake up soon. Josh discreetly nced at the ring and then at the evil spirit lying on Jamie. At this moment, the evil spirit seemed agitated for some reason. When he saw Josh, he raised his crimson eyes and stared at him fiercely. Josh averted his gaze and said, ¡°Uncle and Auntie, I¡¯ll return now. I hope Jamie will recover soon!¡± The couple saw Josh go. Sitting outside the corridor, Zachary stood up and left in another direction. Jamie¡¯s mother nced subconsciously at the corridor and thought Zachary was also a patient¡¯s family member. Too many family members sat in the corridor every day, many of whom looked familiar. The two men met downstairs. Josh said, ¡°The ring should be the key token, but it¡¯s not easy to get it now.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Zachary said, ¡°You can steal it.¡± Josh was speechless. Did he have humanity? He was speechless and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll tell my sister when she returns.¡± But it seemed that stealing was the only way. However, if Jamie was in the ward, one of her parents would always be by her side. Zachary said, ¡°When she goes for her routine check-up.¡± At that time, many people were waiting in line to do the check-up. There would always be an opportunity to steal when they went out to register and queue for the list. Josh nodded. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Zachary checked the time and said, ¡°They won¡¯t do the check-up today, but they will tomorrow at 8 a.m. Let¡¯s go and see Tia first.¡± He had not been idle during the few days outside the ward. He often heard the evil spirit shouting at Jamie, ¡°Wake up quickly! If you don¡¯t wake up, no one will take care of Tia. She will starve to death! If Albanes back and finds out you¡¯re lying here and not caring for his sister, he will be disappointed!¡± This evil spirit was indeed rted to Alban. At this moment, Tia was cooking instant noodles at home, feeling very aggrieved. The girl who liked her brother, Jamie, was hit by a car, and now there was no one to cook for her. She had been eating instant noodles and steamed buns for several days. She did not like eating out because she always got asked when she ate alone. ¡°Are you alone? Where are your family members?¡± Unless she was hungry, Tia would only go to nearby restaurants. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she been discharged yet?¡± Tia was worried about Jamie a few days ago. Tia felt anxious and kept wondering if she had caused this. But after a few days, Tia gradually felt it had nothing to do with her. It was because Jamie liked her brother that she treated her so well, and she saved her for her own sake. Therefore, after eating instant noodles for a few days, sheined, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Jamie been discharged yet ande over to cook for me?¡± At this moment, the doorbell rang. Tia thought it was Jamie. Has she been discharged so quickly? But those people said someone was seriously injured and could not wake up. Could it be her brother? Tia¡¯s eyes lit up, and she immediately opened the doorbell video. Her brother said, ¡°I always check the doorbell video before opening the door to see who is outside!¡± As a result, she saw a tall figure, obviously a young boy. Tia felt joyful for only a few seconds. She saw clearly that the young boy outside the door was not her brother, and he looked somewhat familiar, but she could not remember who he was. ¡°Who is it?¡± Tia asked through the doorbell. Zachary looked indifferent and casually said, ¡°Open the door. I¡¯m from the property management to check the water meter.¡± Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 Tia was shocked. Is it real? What kind of property managementpany wille to check the water meter? It¡¯s a scam! She snorted, ¡°Get lost! If you don¡¯t leave, my brother will return and beat you up!¡± Zachary sneered. Tia seemed smart, but not that smart. If there were really bad people outside, wouldn¡¯t it be obvious to tell them that her brother was not home? Even his younger sister, Lilly, who was just as old as Tia, would not make such a stupid mistake. ¡°Your brother asked me to get something from you,¡± Zachary said expressionlessly. ¡°A ring, dark red in color, hanging around your neck.¡± Tia was taken aback. How did he know? Her brother said no one knew about this ring and asked her to keep it with her and not tell anyone. Tia¡¯s ring was tied with a ck rope and hung around her neck. Except for her brother, no one knew. Could this person be her brother¡¯s friend? Looking at him again, she seemed a bit familiar. Maybe she had seen him around her brother, but she did not remember. Outside the door. Hiding on the side, Josh muttered to himself, ¡°Can she open the door?¡± At this moment, Josh had many doubts, but before he could ask, he saw the door open, and Tia cautiously stuck out a small head. Zachary stood still and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t go in. You just need to give me a ring.¡± Tia confirmed again, ¡°Did my brother ask you toe?¡± Zachary had no expression on his face. ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t hurry, your brother will be in trouble.¡± Tia was a little anxious. She did not know the meaning behind the ring. Her brother only mentioned throwing it away if something happened, and he would return immediately. Could it be that a few days ago, when her face was scratched, Did her brother know? Tia hesitated and said, ¡°Okay.¡± She took off the ring and handed it to Zachary. Zachary took it and nced at her, saying, ¡°Be more independent in the future; don¡¯t always rely on others to serve you.¡± Tia dared not speak, and she watched Zachary leave. Only then did she close the door. She was confused. How could she not rely on others to serve her? Who would cook for her, clean and tidy up, wash her clothes, and fold her nkets? Until they reached downstairs, Josh felt like the two men acted like swindlers. ¡°Zac, how did you know that she had a ring on her, and it was hanging around her neck?¡± Josh asked curiously. Zachary said, ¡°On the day of the car ident, Jamie wasn¡¯t that fast, so she couldn¡¯t have pushed Tia away.¡± Josh said, ¡°But she had an evil spirit on her head. If that evil spirit existed to protect Tia, then it would be normal for her to rush over.¡± Zachary shook his head. ¡°Besides that, there was also a sh of dark red light at that time.¡± There were many cars then, and the car and traffic lights easily covered this dark light. But Zachary had a keen idea. At that time, he did not understand, but today he knew that Jamie had a chicken blood vine ring, so he understood. Josh finally reacted, saying, ¡°So, Tia wasn¡¯t normal at that time either.¡± After being hit and thrown out by Jamie, her hands and feet should have been more severely injured, but only her face was slightly scratched. Zachary nodded. ¡°So there must be a ring on Tia¡¯s body as well, and there is a kind of exchange rtionship between the two.¡± Josh said, ¡°In other words, Jamie is still a substitute for Tia in blocking disasters.¡± That was why Jamie was hit so severely, with almost all her bones broken. The evil spirit also asked Jamie to take care of Tia. It could be inferred that the evil spirit supervised Jamie, making her willingly be Tia¡¯s nanny. And the chicken blood vine ring not only bound the evil spirit but also bound Jamie. All of this setup was for Tia. Not only did they find a nanny willing to take care of Tia, but they also turned the girl into a tool for blocking disasters. If there was a life-threatening situation, Tia would die for Jamie. It was too malicious! Zachary sneered, ¡°Only someone like Alban could do such a thing.¡± ¡°After obtaining Tia¡¯s ring, we will study whether we can break the binding rtionship between the three parties using this ring. If not, we would think of another solution. Anyway, they would capture this evil spirit.¡± Josh asked excitedly, ¡°This ghost is really difficult. Let me handle it!¡± Zachary looked disdainful and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t even notice the red light that shed by then. Do you think you can handle it?¡± Josh was speechless. He felt slightly dissatisfied and was about to say something, but Zachary continued, ¡°Also, why don¡¯t you know why Tia¡¯s ring is hanging around her neck? You¡¯re not capable enough!¡± Josh was speechless. What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t I guess it right? Josh could not figure it out. Various conjectures shed through his mind. Could hanging the ring around the neck close to the heart be more effective? But Jamie wore it on her hand, which did not make sense either.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Or maybe the ring was too big and Tia¡¯s fingers were too small. Josh looked at the ring, and it was the right size. Then Alban must have instructed Tia not to let others see the ring. But how did he know that the ring was hanging around her neck if that was the case? Couldn¡¯t it be hidden on her body? It would be even more discreet to hang it around the ankle. Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 Little Brother, You¡¯re Still Too Naive This question stumped Josh! ¡°Second brother, Why?¡± Josh asked persistently, ¡°You can take the credit for KPI. Just tell me the reason, okay?¡± He was curious! It was like an unsolved puzzle, driving people crazy. Zachary said. ¡°The first condition is don¡¯t let others see; the second¡­¡± ¡°In TV dramas, the actress always wears the ring like this.¡± Josh was speechless. What the hell! What kind of condition is this? What kind of reasoning is this? Zachary nced at him with a nted eye and casually raised his hand to measure his height. ¡°Josh, you¡¯re still too naive.¡± After saying that, he left without looking back. Josh was speechless. At this moment, his height only reached Zachary¡¯s chest. D*mn it! He needed supplements to grow taller! In the underworld. Jamie floated aimlessly, not knowing how she ended up on the street. This street was lively yet somewhat eerie and gloomy, with peopleing and going but not a single sound. The owners of some of the stalls would asionally stare at her as she passed by. Jamie was a little scared. She ran as fast as she could, not knowing how long she had been. r 1/4 running, until she finally arrived in front of a tall building, panting and holding her knees. After her pounding heart calmed down, she finally looked up, wanting to know where she was. But suddenly, her eyes widened! Hell Ruler Pce?! Jamie waspletely stunned. No, how could I end up in the Hell Ruler Pce? Am I dead? However, in most cases, people would first enter the Ghost Gate and travel the Yellow Spring Route before the Grim Reapers took them away. Nothing happened to her! Jamie was a little panicked. She wanted to run immediately, but her feet were not under her control, and she stepped into the door of the Hell Ruler Pce. Lilly woke up in epiphany and slowly opened her eyes. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She had changed some of the rules in the underworld and suddenly gained some new insights. For example, Annie and Catalina argued and drowned themselves after traveling thousands of miles to fight each other. Under the underworld¡¯s rules, certain rules could determine who was right and who was wrong. But many things were not about right or wrong. For example, is it right or wrong to say, ¡°Don¡¯t have children if you¡¯re poor¡±? Not having children can be a kind act if life is too difficult. However, at the same time, poor people also have the right to have children and can have very happy families. The phrase ¡°Don¡¯t have children if you¡¯re poor¡± is inurate. It should be ¡°Don¡¯t have children if you¡¯re not ready to be parents.¡± Being apparent requires many things, and money is not the most important. It is about being responsible, ountable, and not being in a bereavement marriage. Even if he doesn¡¯t have money, he can provide the child with enough courage,panionship, and love. Even the poor can give their children the best love by giving everything they have. ||| 2/4 < It was unfair that Annie and Catalina lost their lives because of this. In the past, the world of information technology was not as advanced, and people had a hi cost of expressing themselves. With the development of the inte, the cost of expression has greatly reduced. People are always eager to express themselves and make an effort to fit in with others as lor as they can type, so they can express their perspectives. Because of the inte, there were various phenomena, such aspeting for media traffi discussing hot topics, and online arguments. The inte was like another world, and this world also had its own set of rules! Lilly thanked these two unfortunate victims¡­ um, these two sisters. They allowed her to see the information technology rules, which belonged to the new era. This made it easier for her to see the rules of the old underworld, leading to her epiphany this time. Pablo noticed Lilly¡¯s awakening and immediately came over. He noticed a glint of darkness in her eyes created by the intertwining of rules! Pablo was shocked. Is she really that powerful? Can she create her own rules? Just at this moment, a girl with a confused look stepped into the Hell Ruler Pce. Lilly and Pablo both looked over and were surprised. ¡°Soul of the living?¡± Lilly said, ¡°It¡¯s not your time to die. Why are you here?¡± As soon as Jamie entered, she felt something pressing on her, as if she were being thrown out! Her legs went weak, and she fell to the ground. ¡°My Lord,¡± she trembled, feeling horrified. King of Hell! She saw the King of Hell! Well, not exactly. She did not see himpletely. < # 3/4 She only heard the King of Hell ask, ¡°Jamie?¡± Jamie couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Lilly took a look at the Book of Life that her master had handed her. This living soul was extraordinary. It was her destiny to die for others. So, for whom did she die this time? ¡°Who did you protect from disaster?¡± The Book of Life did not have detailed names. It only recorded the words, protecting others from disaster. Jamie was stunned for a while, wondering what disaster she had protected against¡­ Soon she understood, her expression turning gloomy. ¡°I protected Tia for a moment. When a car was about to hit her, I pushed her away. I didn¡¯t expect to be hit by the car and die.¡± Tia? Lilly was stunned for a moment and looked up. Finally, she realized that something was wrong. Lilly looked at Jamie¡¯s hand, where a dark green mark wrapped around her ring finger. Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 Master Happens to Know a Little Lilly looked at the dark green mark. Then she looked at Jamie¡¯s forehead, where the mark turned ck. Does an evil spirit possess her? Something tied to her finger, possession by an evil spirit, and Tia. There was no suspense. It must be Alban¡¯s doing. Lilly raised her hand, and with a gentle wave, the negative energy in Melody¡¯s body was climinated. Lilly continued to ask, ¡°Tell me about your life. Why did you stay with Tia?¡± Seeing Jamie remain silent for a while, Lilly did not rush and took out her homework book to do her assignments. She had finished the math homework fromst time. She was going to study English. When the Pce quieted down, Jamie remained silent for a long time. Why did she stay with Tia? This was her secret with Alban. Alban said, ¡°Wait for me toe back. Wait for me to be strong, and I will return to marry you.¡± Alban also said, ¡°I only told you my secret. I didn¡¯t even tell my sister. I entrust my you while I¡¯m gone.¡± sister to Jamie knew that Alban was different. He could cultivate immortality, just like in fantasy novels. She even read several novels about men, her heart pounding with fantasies about Alban. But she was already in the Hell Ruler Pce. It turned out that no matter how powerful he was, it had nothing to do with her. She would still die and could not be the actress who cultivates alongside the actor in the novel, forever being with him. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Since she was already dead, it did not matter whether she spoke or not. Jamie forced a bitter smile and said, ¡°Tia is Alban¡¯s sister, and Alban is the one I love.¡± < 1/4 ¡°We¡¯ve known each other since elementary school. Back then, he was always aloof and didn¡¯t want to interact with others, keeping himself closed off.¡± ¡°Alban is very handsome. He was the most handsome boy from elementary school to middle school.¡± After a pause, Jamie added, ¡°Later, the handsome boy transferred, and he became the new school hunk.¡± Lilly nodded. She knew what Alban looked like. It was not that she was biased. It was just thatpared to her several brothers, Alban was far behind! Lilly did not understand what was so likable about him. She curiously looked at Jamie. She was only thirteen or fourteen years old, too young to start dating. ¡°Why did you fall for him?¡± Lilly could not help but ask. The nature of humans was to be spectators. Lilly was very interested, propping up her chin and not doing her homework. Jamie said, ¡°I feel like only I understand him¡­¡± ¡°It turns out he wasn¡¯t naturally aloof. Later, I found out that he and his sister were orphans. To support himself and his sister, he often dropped out of school to work and support He said that when he was most miserable, he worked for others. Even though it was his rightful wages, the other party threw them at his feet. He wanted to pick it up, but the other person stepped on the money. them.¡± Jamie felt that she and Alban must have a strong connection. Others rarely saw him, but she always encountered him unintentionally. ¡°The first time I met him was on the way home from school. He was injured and couldn¡¯t bandage himself, so I helped him.¡± ¡°After that, I didn¡¯t see him for the whole semester. When I saw him again, he was walking home with a tired face. The streetmp illuminated his figure, making him look so lonely.¡± As a result, when she went home alone, hooligans surrounded her. Alban saved her. 2/4 Afterwards, they had more chance encounters, once a week, once a month. ¡°Sometimes I feel like we both have the same expectations and understanding. I want to see him, and when I reach that street, he¡¯s always there, so he must also want to see me. That¡¯s why he waits for me there.¡± Lilly was speechless. Lilly felt like she had been brainwashed. Was it just a coincidence every time they met? Lilly did not believe it. She believed Alban had calcted everything well. Melody gradually fell into it until Alban took the initiative to tell her his secret. ¡°He told me that he found out that he was different from others and could cultivate. He was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t believe him. He even showed me.¡± He threw out a talisman, and with a shout, it burst into mes. His speed was so fast that he had already disappeared before she could react. He could also control the wind. With just a raised hand, the wind blew fiercely, and the tree. petals fell. Jamie fell into it like this. Lilly looked at Pablo. She still did not understand love very well. In her opinion, the tactics used by Alban were very low-level. Why can he make a girl fall for him like this? If Lilly were to go up and show herself, wouldn¡¯t Jamie bepletely captivated? Looking at Lilly¡¯s eager eyes for knowledge, Pablo was speechless. He also has no experience in love rtionships, but he acted like he knew about them. However, if the disciple wanted to know, even if he did not understand, he had toe up with an answer! Pablo cleared his throat, his expression very calm, and said lightly, ¡°Well, Master happens to know something about this Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 Lilly looked at Pablo with sparkling eyes. ¡°Wow, Master, you¡¯re so knowledgeable and amazing!¡± Lilly praised. Pablo felt a warm breeze brushing against his face, making him extremelyfortable. Behind the Pce of Hell, Jean quietly asked ke, ¡°Why does it feel like our daughter has trapped Pablo?¡± ke opened his eyes while cultivating upon hearing this. ¡°Is that so?¡± He stood up and leaned slightly forward. Jean did not notice that ke was getting closer to her. ¡°Well, how can we say it¡¯s a trap? Lilly is sincerelyplimenting him.¡± ke said. How could Lilly have any malicious intentions? She was just showing respect to her master and making him happy. Jean said, ¡°Is that so?¡± As she spoke, she turned her head, and her lips brushed against ke¡¯s face. ke raised an eyebrow and smirked, ¡°Hmm?¡± Jean, ¡°¡­¡± ke, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jean looked at him with disgust and said, ¡°Do you know? You now look like that actor who yed the domineering CEO, very greasy!¡± ke, ¡°¡­¡± Feeling hurt, he grabbed Jean¡¯s head and turned her around, saying, ¡°Just continue watching the show.¡± At this moment, Pablo was wearing a detached and transcendent expression, as if he had seen through the world. He said calmly, ¡°Young girls always like to live in their imagination. Perhaps they didn¡¯t originally like something, but through self-brainwashing, disliking can turn into liking.¡± ¡°This is the internal factor.¡± ¡°The external factor is the strategy of Alban¡¯s careful nning. First, he reveals his identity as an orphan and portrays himself as a lonely and isted character. It turns out that his life has been so difficult, and he has been humiliated by others. How pitiful. This makes Jamie sympathize with him.¡± ¡°Then he made himself a hero who could rescue the girl.¡± ¡°Next, they create an encounter, intentionally or unintentionally, making the other person feel that he also likes her and that they are destined to be together.¡± If there is no sweetness, create it yourself. ¡°Lastly, the final move is sharing secrets.¡± Once people shared a secret, an invisible bond of intimacy was formed that could not be easily broken. In general, first make the girl feel sympathy, then y the hero to generate admiration and dependence, and then create an encounter to let the girl imagine a rtionship. Finally, the fatal blow was to reveal one¡¯s secret. ¡°He told me a secret that concerns his own life, so he must truly love me.¡± Not to mention a thirteen-year-old girl, even an adult woman may be unable to stay calm under such nned and deliberate hunting. Jamie was just a girl. It was difficult for her to have the rationality and rity of an adult. Even if it hade to this point, Alban was still guarding against the girl, using her as a scapegoat to protect her sister from disaster and even using her life when necessary. Jamie knew nothing. Even if she died, she would not feel she had been used. She still believed that he was the person she loved the most, and she died withoutint. Lilly suddenly realized, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Love could be approached with a logical mindset, simr to solving homework problems. Initially, a set of conditions were established, and from there, we can draw conclusions. Step by step, everything became clear, and suddenly it felt terrifying. Lilly shook his head like a little adult and said, ¡°Ah, believing in love blindly is not good!¡± Pablo¡¯s face became serious. ¡°Hmm, remember, never believe in love blindly in the future! I¡¯d rather have excess fat on my body than a tumor in my brain.¡± Lilly nods. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jamie weakly retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. I¡¯m different from him. I believe I¡¯ve always been clear-headed. We¡¯re making ns for the future.¡± Lilly waved her hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to say these things now. Jamie, have you ever thought about how your parents and loved ones would feel if something happened to you?¡± Jamie was taken aback, realizing only now the impact her actions would have on her parents. Lilly thought she must be believing in love blindly. ¡°If I told you that you were already dead but you had one chance to say goodbye, who would you want to say goodbye to?¡± Jamie was lost in thought and silent for a long time. Only one chance. At this moment, what came to her mind was not Alban but her parents. Her parents worked hard and rarely had time to be with her. She often waited alone, and she looked forward to it the most at around 8 p.m. because that was when her parents came home. She truly loved her parents. There were still many things she had not told her parents. She wanted to tell them that she did not me them at all and that she loved them. Jamie suddenly cried and said, ¡°I want to see my mom and dad.¡± Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 Perhaps only after death will people realize who is most important to them. Lilly sighed and looked at the fate of Jamie¡¯s family. Jamie¡¯s parents were very busy, but they loved her very much. There was a saying, ¡°If I put away the work, I won¡¯t be able to hold you. When I hold you, I won¡¯t be able to work.¡± There were too many heartbreaking things in this world. Jamie¡¯s parents did their best to provide her with the best life. This was in stark contrast to the recent. ¡°Don¡¯t have children if you¡¯re poor.¡± Being rich can guarantee a child¡¯s happiness. Jamie was easily deceived by Alban because she was lonely andcked parental supervision. Hopefully, after this incident, Jamie¡¯s parents will realize their child may not need much money. ¡°Work is never-ending, but missing lovests a lifetime.¡± ¡°I will let you go back to see your parents,¡± Lilly said. ¡°But do you regret it? Do you think it¡¯s worth dying like this?¡± While wiping her tears, Jamie shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t regret it.¡± Lilly asked again, ¡°Taking care of Tia, did you do it willingly and wholeheartedly?¡± This time, Jamie fell silent. She remembered how she struggled to cook for Tia. The first time she tried, she did not know how she burned her hand and cut herself with a knife. Tia looked disgusted and said, ¡°Why are you so stupid? My brother would never be like you!¡± The first meal did not taste good, and Tia spat it out, saying, ¡°Yuck! Are you a pig? Are you cooking for pigs? It¡¯s so disgusting!¡± Fortunately, just two days after taking care of Tia for the first time, Alban returned. He demonstrated and taught her how to cook. At that time, she felt sweet. After Alban returned, she no longer needed to take care of Tia. During those days, she was diligent and studied hard to cook before her parents returned. The food was still very bad, but her parents were pleasantly surprised and kept saying how delicious it was! Even though the eggs were very salty, her father drank water and finished them. Thinking of this, Jamie cried even harder. It seemed like she was not willing to take care of Tia. She was not very willing to do so. Tia was very ungrateful. She would throw the dishes away if they were not good and take them for granted if they were good. And asking her to sweep and tidy up was quite demanding. She put up with Tia for the sake of Alban. Jamie knew that Alban was quite wealthy. He said he was not at ease with hiring an aunt to care for Tia, so she could go and help look after his sister. Why did she be a cooking nanny? Why didn¡¯t she think about these questions when she was still alive? Thinking about this, Jamie felt a little guilty. Was she being disrespectful to Alban by thinking like this? Was she being too selfish? When Jamie was silent, Lilly knew the answer. ¡°Now I will tell you, you were controlled by evil spirits and witchcraft by Alban. If I¡¯m not mistaken, those evil spirits should be loyal and hardworking, making you willingly take care of Tia and bear all the burdens.¡± ¡°As for the ring on your hand, it is a token that binds you, the evil spirits, and Tia¡¯s fate. This time, it was supposed to be Tia who died, but it ended up being you.¡± ¡°Do you think Alban is worth it?¡± Without thinking, Jamie said, ¡°Impossible.¡± Lilly ced the textbook in front of her again and said, without lifting her eyelids, ¡°Go back and see for yourself.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jamie felt a gust of wind lift her as soon as she finished speaking. She soared into the air, whistling past the buildings on the street she had just passed. Soon, everything went ck in front of her! When she woke up in a daze, she found herself in a hospital room. Ayer of dim light enveloped Jamie, which she did not notice. Her mother sat on a chair, unable to help but wipe her tears. ¡°Jamie, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go to work anymore. Can you wake up and look at Mom? Jamie?¡± Jamie¡¯s eyes turned red, and she threw herself into her mother¡¯s arms. ¡°Mom! I¡¯m here¡­ I¡¯m here¡­¡± But she passed through her mother¡¯s body! She could no longer hug her mother! Jamie broke down and cried loudly. ¡°Mom¡­ I¡¯m here¡­ Here.¡± Jamie cried so hard that she could not breathe. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She cried in sorrow but suddenly heard a voice in her ear. ¡°Jamie! Wake up now!¡± The loyal ghost was getting impatient and bing more irritable. Jamie was being so stubborn that he felt that she was holding him back! Either she woke up and continued to care for Tia, enduring everything and turning her suppressed dissatisfaction into the demonic energy he could absorb and level up. Either way, she could die quickly. Then he could leave after she died. ¡°Jamie, get up quickly and take care of Tia!¡± The loyal ghost said impatiently, ¡°You¡¯ve been lying here for four days! If you don¡¯t get up soon, Tia will starve to death! Taking care of Tia is your responsibility, and you are irresponsible!¡± ¡°Get up quickly. Stop pretending to be dead! I know you¡¯re not dead! If you keep pretending, I¡¯ll tell Alban!¡± Jamie stared nkly at the bed in front of her. On the bed, shey lifeless, but there was a huge ghost on her body! She remembered what the King of Hell had said and subconsciously looked at the ghost¡¯s hand and the ring on her ring finger. A faint, blood-red shackle connected her and the evil ghost. Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 Helping Dead Alban When She Is Alive In addition to the blood-red shackles connecting her to the evil spirit, the ring also extended a thin red thread. Jamie was stunned In that instant, she remembered what the King of Hell had said. Did Alban manipte her? Jamie could not help but tremble, unable to believe it. She felt anger and shock. How could she not believe that Alban had deceived her? From when they met until now, was it all part of his carefully nned scheme? And with such arge evil spirit possessed by her, how could she not believe it? Not to mention the most suspicious ring, which Alban had given her and personally put on her finger. She remembered what he said. ¡°This ring connects us and my sister. We are now a family. Promise me that you won¡¯t take off the ring, okay?¡± Because of his words, she wore the ring while taking a shower! Jamie raised her hand and finally remembered a detail. After she died, a circle of dark aura wrapped around her ring finger on her right hand. The King of Hell seemed to wave her hand and simply dispel the ghost. At that time, she was so terrified that she did not pay attention. Now that she thought about it, she suddenly felt a sense of relief at that moment. It was like her bound soul was suddenly liberated. At that time, she thought it was a normal feeling after death, but she did not expect the King of Hell to help her. So the other end of the red string was connected to Tia The King of Hell said that her fate was tied to Tia¡¯s. Originally, it should have been Tia who died, but it became her instead. Alban put so much effort into treating her as a nanny and using her as a tool to protect his sister from disasters! Jamie clenched her fists, trembling all over. She could not wait a moment longer. She wanted to see if the other end of the red thread was connected to Tia. Jamie rushed out of the hospital room. She had originally nned to follow the red thread to find Tia but suddenly froze when she reached the door. She thought the red thread would be long, at least reaching Tia¡¯s side, but she did not expect the other end of the red thread to be right at the entrance of the hospital room! It was held in the hand of a young boy! 1/3 Beside the boy sat a little boy, about ten years old, wearing a hat and a mask. The two of them were pulling something with all their strength. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Meanwhile, Josh and Zachary Zachary gritted her teeth and whispered, ¡°Put more effort into it!¡± Josh was wearing a baseball cap and a mask because he had assumed the identity of Jamie¡¯s ssmate and was worried that her parents would recognize him. Now he was so suffocated that his face turned red, and the mask made him feel hot. ¡°I¡¯m already putting in a lot of effort!¡± Josh said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how they tie it, but I can¡¯t pull it!¡± The two brothers studied the chicken blood vine ring all night and found that it was not real but more like a ring soaked in human blood to make it red. There must be some spell, but they could not solve the mystery even after studying it all night. They tried to cut the red thread on the ring, but it could not be cut. ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore, Zac!¡± Josh gasped. Zachary scorned, ¡°A man can never say he can¡¯t!¡± Josh said, ¡°I¡¯m a boy, not a man.¡± Zachary sighed. Josh sighed. ¡°Tia¡¯s ring is a lie. I discovered that her ring can control Jamie and the evil spirits, but it doesn¡¯t work the other way around.¡± They still had to steal Jamie¡¯s ring. Zachary pursed his lips and said, ¡°I guess even if we steal Jamie¡¯s ring, the evil spirits will still have something else tied to her.¡± Alban didn¡¯t believe anyone, not Jamie, not the loyal ghost. He wouldn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t have a backup n. Josh resigned himself and said, ¡°Let me try again. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll go steal the ring¡± Zachary sneered, ¡°And you dare to say that? You swallowed Asmodeus¡¯s invisibility skill. How did you turn invisiblest time? You couldn¡¯t evene out after holding your breath.¡± Josh embarrassedly said, ¡°I was holding my ultimate move. It was cool down!¡± Zachary replied, ¡°The cooldown takes so long that even a soldier could have killed you with one hit by now.¡± Josh remained silent. This time, he would seed! He could be invisible. In the hospital, he could pass by other people without anyone noticing. ||| 2/3 They would capture a suspicious child who was stealing the ring. He was still striving to achieve true invisibility. As for the invisibility charm his sister gave him. He used the cultivation talisman as an experiment and learning tool to learn about invisibility, and it was exhausted. The two men decided to give it onest try! They clenched their teeth, and a hint of determination appeared in their eyes as they tightly grasped the red rope and pulled it forcefully! At the same time, in the underworld. Lilly sensed something. Just now, she helped Jamie dispel the evil energy on her body and the dark air around her fingers. But she did not cut the shackles connecting her and the evil spirit. Because people only believed in things they saw with their own eyes, she deliberately left the evil spirit for her to see. She should be seeing it now. Moreover, someone was trying to pull the evil spirit away from Jamie. ¡°Could it be my brother?¡± Lilly muttered to herself. She calcted with her fingers and suddenly smiled. ¡°It is my brother.¡± She immediately waved her hand and cut the shackles on the evil spirit and Jamie. Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 Brothers Unite for Mutual Benefit Watching Lilly¡¯s actions, Pablo was speechless. Tired, let it be destroyed After learning the Void Drawing Technique, she also learned how to control things without touching them The strong control the lives and deaths of the weak from thousands of miles away. Pablo felt that he could not understand Lilly¡¯s realm any more! In the mortal world. Zachary and Josh fiercely gripped the red thread and pulled it forcefully! And in that instant. ¡°Ouch!¡± For some reason, the red thread suddenly loosened, which should have made it impossible to pull. The evil spirit flew out of the ward with a swoosh. After exerting too much force, Zachary and Josh fell to the ground, and the evil spirit sat on their heads. Jamie, who witnessed the whole process from the side, was stunned. Both the two people and the two evil spirits were dumbfounded¡­.. At this moment, Jamie was still enveloped in a dark air. Lilly was worried that the evil spirit would see her when she came back and cause some idents, so she hid her. People are always unwilling to believe what others say, and Lilly wanted Jamie to see it for herself. As the evil spirit was captured, the dark air enveloping Jamie gradually dissipated. Josh and Zachary saw a female ghost slowly appear. She stood quietly on the side, silent. Josh eximed, ¡°Jamie?!¡± The loyal ghost, who had been torn off, was stunned momentarily and suddenly realized that the shackles between him and Jamie had been broken! He excitedly roared to the sky and was about to run! ¡°I¡¯m free! Hahaha! I¡¯m free!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. In the next second. Zachary moved as fast as lightning, grabbed a talisman without thinking, and stuffed it into the mouth of the loyal ghost Loyal ghost. ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯m free! Cough.¡± Josh swept the ground with one leg, instantly knocking the evil ghost down on his back, swiftly thipping over, and riding on the evil ghost! 1/3 Zachary graded his weapon, the red rope hook, forcefully stabbed the hook into the loyal ghost¡¯s neck and swung the red rope! The red rope seemed alive, roaring with wind, instantly binding the loyal ghost! Finally, Josh took out a suppression talisman and pped it on the loyal ghost¡¯s head! This series of actions was so fast that Jamie¡¯s eyes were dazzled. She only felt a blur before her eyes, and the loyal ghost was tied up tightly, unable to move. Zachary calmly stood up and pulled Josh, riding on the loyal ghost, along with him. Josh supported Zachary¡¯s hand and performed a handsome somersault. He adjusted his hat and sneered, ¡°Hmph, I finally caught you!¡± Zachary secretly rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Such a show-off.¡± Jamie stared nkly at the two brothers, So handsome. She had never seen such a handsome boy before. Oh no, when she was studying at Central Primary School, the school hunk, Josh, was already very handsome. Compared to the tall and thin young man in front of her, he was not inferior to Josh, and Jamie even thought that after a few years, Josh should be even more handsome. Inparison, Alban was nothing to her.. ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you!¡± Melody said. Josh still wore his hat and mask, not intending to take them off. He was heartbroken now because he used to be the most handsome boy, and all the girls in the school must know him. His former ssmates did not want to recognize him. D*mn, she was still so tall. ¡°Where did you go? I didn¡¯t see you just now, and suddenly you appeared?¡± Jamie shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°But I went to the Hell Ruler Pce, and the King of Hell sent me back.¡± Josh could not stay cool anymore. He widened his eyes and asked, ¡°The King of Hell? Is it a little girl?¡± Jamie was stunned. ¡°Uh, I¡­ I didn¡¯t see, but the voice seemed¡­ very pleasant, like a girl¡¯s voice¡­¡± Josh became excited and extremely happy! That must be his sister! He discovered why he suddenly managed to remove the evil spirit from Jamie! It turned out his sister was silently helping him! Happy! ||| 2/3 Zachary hesitated momentarily and cautiously asked, ¡°What did the King of Hell ony to your Jamie¡¯s expression darkened, and she recounted everything she had seen and heard in the indepent these past few days. She did not expect that it would seem she had only been there briefly, but four days hot alrearly pressers on the mortal world. After finishing her story, Jamie noticed that the two boys in front of her were silent and staring that. Jamie coughed, ¡°You probably won¡¯t believe what I just said.¡± Well, it was normal for ordinary people not to believe it. Even the King of Hell himself personally sent her back after she had taken a stroll in the underworld. The King of Hell had also warned her not to blindly believe in love. However, Love and Zachary said in unison. ¡°I believe!¡± This time, Jamie was left dumbfounded. Zachary said lightly, ¡°I have had brain surgery before and have also walked around down there.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°I have also stepped into the Pce of Hell.¡± Jamie widened her eyes! It seemed like she had suddenly found apanion. She eagerly wanted to ask, ¡°Did you see the King of Hell? How did youe back? Were you scared?¡± Unfortunately, at this moment, Jamie felt herself being forcefully pulled, and her whole body was throw into the ward with a loud bang! Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 Zachary nced at him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Josh was still worried as he looked at the ring in Jamie¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t we need to steal the ring anymore?¡± Zachary thought of Lilly and curled his lips slightly, saying, ¡°No need.¡± After saying that, he lifted the evil spirit who was tied up, had his mouth and nose covered, and dragged him out of the hospital like that. The loyal ghost was crying. Help! They¡¯ve kidnapped a ghost! Zachary had no expression as he dragged the evil spirit, which was muchrger than him. He looked cool. Josh followed behind, muttering, ¡°Hmph, Zac is the one who stands out!¡± People in the hospital came and went, looking confusedly at Zachary, who had one hand in his pocket and the other on his shoulder, and then at Josh, who was following behind. Uh, are these two brothers just ying some kind of street dance? ¡°Just now, it looked like they were dancing,¡± someone said. ¡°Yeah, yeah, the older one should be the older brother. He¡¯s cool, and the younger one¡¯s moves are slick, especially thatst backflip.¡± Josh was speechless. What a dance! You guys just don¡¯t understand! Jamie¡¯s father came in with the medical report. His stubble was messy and exhausted. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time for our check-up.¡± Jamie¡¯s mother said, ¡°Okay.¡± She used a warm, damp towel to wipe Jamie¡¯s face and then wiped the corners of her mouth. Despite her inability to consume liquid food, she persisted in her attempts. Even if she could only manage a small sip, it was still a victory for her. Thinking about Jamie¡¯s inability to eat and relying on intravenous nutrition, tears welled up in Melody¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes. She had checked and found that the first week after the surgery was the period with the highest probability of awakening for vegetative patients. After this week, it will be much more difficult. It is already the fourth day. Would Jamie wake up soon? After this examination, will she finally wake up? Just at that moment, she suddenly saw her daughter¡¯s fingers move. She jumped up in excitement and grabbed her husband¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Did you see that? Did you see that? Jamie¡¯s hand moved!¡± He sighed and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest for a while? You¡¯re exhausted. ¡° She eximed, ¡°I saw it. Jamie moved.¡± He was about to say something when he suddenly widened his eyes! Jamie¡¯s eyshes trembled lightly, as if trying hard to wake up. ¡°Doctor¡­ Doctor!!¡± Jamie¡¯s father ran out like crazy. After a while. After various examinations by the doctor and the calling of her parents. Jamie finally opened her eyes. She was aware of the weightiness of her physical form, no longer feeling like an ethereal and detached spirit. She was too weak to speak, but her eyes instantly turned red when she saw her parents. ¡°Dad¡­ Mom¡­¡± She exerted all her strength and finally shouted these two words. Jamie¡¯s mother wept uncontrobly as her father shielded his eyes, his body shaking with silent sobs. He kept repeating, ¡°Thank goodness you woke up, thank goodness you woke up.¡± After waking up on the second day, Jamie regained some strength and was able to eat some liquid food. On the third day, Jamie could finally move. She used her right thumb to continuously push the ring on her finger, finally pushing it off and holding it in her hand! She nced at the trash can by the bed and used all her strength to throw it in. Whether it was Jamie¡¯s illusion or not, she felt relieved after throwing away the ring. One monthter, Jamie was discharged from the hospital. Two monthster, most of her movements had recovered, except for being unable to exert herself, makerge movements, or engage in intense exercise. She looked just like before. Jamie¡¯s mother quit her job and came back to apany her. Jamie asked her once, ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you working anymore? You said your job was important to you.¡± Jamie¡¯s mother touched her head and said, ¡°No matter how important work is, it¡¯s not as important as you. ¡° Her job was business-rted, with endless business trips, clients, and social activities. The salesperson often goes out on business trips. She thought it would be great to be promoted to manager so that she did not have to personally visit clients and could have more time to spend with her daughter. However, she realized she was even busier after being promoted to manager. She needed to negotiate with distributors and manage subordinates. She then thought it would be great to be promoted to regional manager. Now she realized what the point of being promoted to regional manager was. ¡°What do you want to eat? I will make it for you.¡± Jamie hugged her mother and coquettishly said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so good!¡± She felt heartbroken. But Jamie was thinking of Alban. She did not know where he was now. She used to worry about him so much, but now it seemed she did not worry as much. Jamie thought about what the King of Hell said, hesitated momentarily, and said, ¡°Mom, I want to see a friend tomorrow.¡± She wanted to go and confirm it herself. Tia was so hungry at home that she felt light-headed. She ate instant noodles for a month but could not stomach them anymore, so she started eating out at restaurants for another month. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. At first, she thought the food was delicious, but eating out every day made her feel nauseous. The food tasted good asionally, but when she ate it every day, she lost interest. Tia began to miss Jamie¡¯s cooking. Jamie used to make various dishes for her, all ording to her taste. She would make whatever Tia wanted to eat. It had been two months already. Why hadn¡¯t she been discharged from the hospital yet? Shouldn¡¯t she be discharged by now? After being discharged, would shee to take care of her? Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 Tia slumped on the sofa, looking at the pile of snacks in front of her with a tired expression. Her older brother had stocked up on these for her, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood for them right now. She would have to make instant noodles if she did not eat the snacks, but she was sick of eating them. The nearby restaurants were all low-grade, and she did not feel like eating there after going twice. Her brother had taken her to a fancy restaurant before, but it was quite far from here, and she did not dare to go alone, nor did she want to. Just then, the doorbell rang. Tia grumbled in annoyance, ¡°Who is it?¡± She was toozy to go and open the door, finding the doorbell irritating. The doorbell continued to ring for a while before Tia reluctantly got up to open the door. Tia was stunned to see Jamie standing outside the door. Tia said angrily, ¡°Why did you juste now? Do you want me to starve to death? I willin to my brother when he returns and not talk to him!¡± While speaking, she angrily dragged her slippers and walked in, sitting on the sofa but feeling relieved. Jamie has been discharged from the hospital, so I no longer have to worry about what to eat. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and cook! I want to eat the meat. What groceries did you buy today?¡± Tia nced and realized that Jamie did not bring any groceries today, and she immediately got angry. ¡°Ah¡­ why haven¡¯t you gone to buy groceries? It¡¯s already sote. I¡¯m starving!¡± ¡°Hurry up! Go buy groceries! Hurry up.¡± Jamie calmly looked at her. In the past, when faced with these urgencies, she always rushed and panicked, desperate to quickly fulfill Tia¡¯s demands. She never stopped seriously considering whether she should obey Tia¡¯s orders. ¡°Tia, I had a car ident and just got out of the hospital.¡± Melody did not want to maliciously doubt an eight-year-old child, hoping to see a hint of conscience in her. However, she was disappointed. Tia selfishly said, ¡°Just got out of the hospital? No wonder you¡¯re onlying to take care of me now! Hurry up. I¡¯m really hungry¡­¡± Jamie coldly replied, ¡°I had a car ident and broke all my bones. I can¡¯t do heavy or tiring work right now.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Tia was stunned. Then she became disappointed and dissatisfied, saying, ¡°So you¡¯re telling me you can¡¯t cook for me? Isn¡¯t it just cooking? It¡¯s not heavy or tiring work!¡± Tia felt that she was too weak from hunger, so she had no energy to argue with her. She was so angry that she should let her brothere back and see what Jamie was like. She was a spoiled child, considering cooking heavy and tiring work. Jamie feltpletely disappointed, her anger and indignation quickly subsiding. ¡°I got into the ident because of you,¡± Jamie stared at her. ¡°I told you not to run when crossing the road, but you still let go of my hand!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for saving you, I wouldn¡¯t have been hit by a car.¡± In Tia¡¯s world, her brother was everything. Alban often doted on Tia, sometimes even carrying her on his back after school. He had never med her for anything. Now, hearing Jamie¡¯s usation, she could not help but feel embarrassed and guilty, and she loudly said, ¡°You came running on your own. Did I ask you to save me? I even said you were being presumptuous!¡± Melody, ¡°¡­¡± Tia was even worse than she had imagined. Under Alban¡¯s protection, she always put herself at the center of everything,pletely oblivious to social norms andcking gratitude. Tia was even more selfish than she had thought. How could an eight-year-old be so selfish? Hearing this, Tia continued to hum and said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t save me, I¡¯ll be fine! My brother will always protect me! My brother said nothing will happen to me as long as I wear the red ring.¡± Jamie¡¯s face suddenly turned dark. ¡°Where is your ring?¡± Jamie asked. Tia instinctively said, ¡°My brother said if something happens to me, I should throw away the ring. But what does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°Stop talking. I¡¯m hungry. Go make me some food!¡± Jamie felt a chill in her fingertips. It was indeed rted to the ring, and Alban indeed arranged everything. She was just a nanny and a scapegoat that he found for his sister! Jamie remembered the question asked by the King of Hell, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s worth it? ¡° It was not worth it. She was love-struck. Jamie suddenly felt pain, anger, and grievance from being deceived, with tears almost falling. Tia continued speaking, ¡°Hurry up.¡± ¡°The floor hasn¡¯t been mopped in a long time. You¡¯ll have to mop itter.¡± ¡°And the bathroom? It¡¯s covered in moss! I haven¡¯t changed my bedsheets in a long time. My skin itch when I sleep at night.¡± She bossed Jamie around, taking it for granted andpletely ignoring what Jamie had just said about being discharged from the hospital. Jamie remembered how she changed Tia¡¯s bedsheets and washed her underwear. Alban said girls¡¯ underwear could not be washed with other clothes in the washing machine. Cleaning for her, mopping the floor, and scrubbing the toilet. Tia often yed with her phone while eating and even wanted to be fed. Jamie became angry. She nced at the instant noodles on the coffee table that had not been thrown away and had grown moldy. Then she looked at Tia, who was stillining angrily while ying with her phone. She grabbed the bowl of instant noodles and pped it on Tia¡¯s face! ¡°Eat, eat, eat! Go eat sh*t!¡± Chatper 1198 Chatper 1198 Chapter 1198 Did His Sister Have an ident? Jamie was burning with anger. The more she thought about it, the more she felt like she had been a fool in the past, a scapegoat. Now she had gotten into a car ident and had to go to the Pce of Hell to save Tia. If Tia did not show any gratitude, that would be one thing, but she had not even gone to the hospital to visit her! And yet she still dared to boss her around, even after Tia had said that she could not do any heavy or tiring work because of her full-body fractures! Jamie pressed the bowl of instant noodles against Tia¡¯s face, repeatedly pressing it down. She did not know how long these instant noodles had been there, not to mention that they had grown moldy and even had worms. When she was not around, Tia really would not even throw away the empty instant noodle boxes! She even expected her to sweep, mop, and tidy up! Jamie was so angry that she vigorously pressed the instant noodle bowl back and forth, smearing it on her face evenly, saying, ¡°Eat, eat!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m your maid?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Even maids got paid. She was more like a ve than a maid! Tia never expected Jamie to treat her like this! Her brother told her that Jamie was born to care for her, and she could order her around. however she wanted! Tia, who had never defied Jamie before, suddenly burst into. anger. ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh!¡± There were even worms breeding in the hairy instant noodle container. Disgusted, Tia spat and angrily cried, ¡°How dare you treat me like this? I¡¯m going to tell my brother!¡± ¡°My brother said you can¡¯t treat me like this! He said you were here to take care of me! He said you were born to be my nanny! How dare you treat me like this!¡± O 1/4 Jamie, who had already calined down a bit after pressing a bucket of instant noodles against Tia¡¯s face, listened intently All right then! From the start, it became evident that Alban only viewed her as his sister¡¯s nanny. Looking around, the table was filled with trash. Jamie grabbed a handful of greasy things, including watermelon and banana peels left for a long time with little flies buzzing around them. As she grabbed them, all the flies buzzed and flew away. She threw all this garbage directly onto Tia¡¯s face! ¡°Go ahead! Go tell your brother!¡± Jamie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Let¡¯s see if my dad will beat him up!¡± After saying that, she angrily kicked the trash can away. Then she rushed to the bathroom to wash her hands, disgustedly ncing at the yellow and green mold stains. She could not stand it anymore. Bang! Jamie mmed the door and left. She did not dare tell her parents about what she had done for Tia. She used to be her parents¡¯ little princess. If her parents knew she had been treated like a servant, they would be heartbroken. Jamie did not want her parents to know about this, but if Alban came to settle the score with her, she would tell her parents. She wanted to see if Alban dared toe. Just wait and see! Abyss of Ghosts. Alban struggled to climb up. He had notpletely fallen into the abyss yet; he was still on the topyer of the abyss. There was not much eerie mist here, but wisps still floated around. The mist inevitably surrounded Alban, and he gradually lost himself. ||| < 2/4 There was only one obsession in his mind, to climb out. He could not remember anything else Just then, he suddenly felt a burning and stabbing pain in his left ring finger, as if a heavy hammer had struck his heart! He widened his eyes in shock, and in that instant, he broke free from the shackles of the mist and regained his sanity. ¡°Tia!¡± Alban was extremely anxious. ¡°Is Tia in trouble?¡± He immediately removed the ring, carefully examined it, and sensed it again. The connection with Tia has indeed been severed. It must be because something happened to her, and the ring transferred the disaster to Jamie. In this way, even if her ring was useless, the only defensive treasure that Alban could use could only block the disaster once. But to ensure his sister¡¯s safety, he used everything he had, binding himself and Jamie together. This way, even if Tia¡¯s ring was useless, he could still control the evil spirits and Jamie to continue protecting his sister. He could even burn his luck to help his sister alleviate the disaster in the most critical moments, It was like a triple arrangement. But now it seemed like all threeyers of protection had been severed! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Alban was extremely anxious. Could it be that his sister encountered some danger and couldn¡¯t break free? No, he needed to hurry back! His sister was waiting for him! Alban¡¯s speed elerated, but suddenly he felt something was wrong and turned around to look. A face suddenly appeared in front of him. It was Serene¡¯s face! Alban was shocked; his feet slipped, and he suddenly fell several hundred meters. < 3/4 Alban could not help but curse! Because he saw the marks he left on the cliff when he first fell. In other words, after all his hard work climbing, he returned to the starting point. Alban looked at the persistent Serene. Suddenly, he felt something was wrong. Serene¡¯s body was surrounded by an eerie mist, and upon closer inspection, he realized something was off. Where was her body? Her entire body was missing, leaving only a face behind. At this moment, she had no expression and stared at him, drifting aimlessly with the eerie mist. Alban was sweating nervously, Chatper 1199 Chatper 1199 Chapter 1199 The Party Spoiler Alban was sweating profusely. He finally realized the danger of the mist. He could not remember how he had climbed these hundreds of meters in the past. And it took him so long to climb just a few hundred meters. How long had he been lost in the mist? He saw Serene about to pounce on him again. Alban gritted his teeth and fought back aimlessly. No, he absolutely could not get lost here. Tia was in danger, and she had been waiting for him. He needed to go back and see what was going on quickly. He would hold her ountable if Jamie did not care for his sister. Alban climbed through the mist. Pce of the Ruler of Hell. Lilly reviewed one case after another, looking at one case after another. Finally, she was free and sat there, writing the papers. Pablo organized the recent judgments and suddenly looked up, saying, ¡°Jamie¡¯s fate haspletely returned to normal.¡± Lilly smiled and said, ¡°Of course, both of my brothers took action!¡± Pablo gazed at her with amusement, noticing her petite frame and legs that did not quite reach the ground. The throne of the King of Hell was elevated, leaving her feet dangling in mid-air and swaying slightly. Even after experiencing so much, it seemed that she still had that happy look. Lilly stretchedzily and jumped off the throne. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, Dad!¡± Lilly quickly ran towards the back of the pce, saying, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m hungry!¡± 111 1/1 He felt that there was something crucial, and he could not rashly rush over it. There was something important that he had not realized. What exactly was it? C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ke only felt his mind was in chaos and his breath was somewhat unstable. Jean had been leading a satisfying life, tending to melons with the Harem spirit while enjoying asional gatherings with the ghost bride, the ugly aunt, and the Harem spiritpanion. During these gatherings, they gossiped about which king in the underworld had the most striking appearance. However, after much discussion, they ultimately concluded that none could be deemed handsome. Then they gossiped about whether the kings had wives. If they did, what were the names of their wives? After gossiping, Jean followed the Harem spirit and the others to soak in the spiritual spring. absorbing the remaining one-third of the evil energy veins. In such an aimless state, she unexpectedly made rapid progress, advancing from an ordinary ghost to a resentful ghost, a fierce ghost, and an evil ghost¡­ The next step would be a ghost. general. The Harem spirit looked at her with envy and said, ¡°Does your husband know you have progressed so quickly?¡± Jean raised an eyebrow. ¡°Which aspect are you referring to?¡± The Harem spirit replied, ¡°Probably the aspect of studying the structure of characters.¡± Jean remained silent. She just ran away! The ghost bride held a little notebook, recording the ssic quotes of the Harem spirit to keep up with her progress. Confused, she looked up and asked, ¡°What does studying the structure of characters mean?¡± ng! ||| 2/4 A ck pot flew over and hit the right side of the Harem spirit¡¯s head. A weakling spirit sat cross-legged under a nearby tree, unable to bear it any longer. Despite extreme restraint, the throbbing veins could not be suppressed. The Harem spirit quickly ran away, saying, ¡°I¡¯m out here!¡± Jean emerged from the jar of soul and noticed that ke was off. Although she had never witnessed someone going crazy. ¡°But at this moment, she inexplicably felt that ke had gone mad!¡± ¡°Oh my gosh, are you okay?!¡± Jean approached ke but did not dare to wake him up rashly, so she anxiously asked, ¡°ke, ke?¡± ¡°Wake up¡­¡± ke felt like his soul was being sucked into a ck vortex before him. Just then, Jean¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°ke¡­ ke!¡± ke suddenly woke up and opened his eyes. This sudden awakening made him break out in a cold sweat on his forehead. What¡¯s going on? He shouldn¡¯t be making such a rookie mistake. Is he only at such a low level and already showing signs of going mad? Seeing him wake up, Jean let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Are you okay?¡± This time, she did not have a yful smile but looked at him with concern. ke calmed himself down and, naturally, did not want Jean to worry. ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t move. Help me,¡± ke said, sweating profusely. Seeing his expression, Jean immediately went up and held his arm without doubt. ke suddenly pressed her against the pir of the Pce and whispered, ¡°Only you can make my heart beat.¡± Jean was speechless. Meanwhile, Polly, who had sneaked out at some point, Learningnguage skills¡­ Loading cheesy pick-up lines¡­ Just as Jean was about to scold him, she noticed ke¡¯s smile had disappeared, and his eyes 3/4 gradually became gentle. She did not know why, but she subconsciously looked at his lips. Jean suddenly became nervous and involuntarily tightened her grip on ke¡¯s arm. ke¡¯s heart trembled. Why hasn¡¯t she remembered me in this lifetime? He lowered his gaze slightly and slowly leaned in, and their breaths grew closer¡­. Lilly¡¯s voice rang out at this moment. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry! Dad!¡± ¡°Dad! I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± The voice got closer. ¡°Dad, what are we having for dinner tonight? I can help you kill the chicken!¡± ¡°Huh, Dad, Mom, what are you doing?¡± Jean kept stepping back, coughing, ¡°Ahem, nothing.¡± ke let go of Jean and turned around to pick up Lilly, saying naturally, ¡°Nothing, just discussing some things with your mom.¡± Lilly was puzzled. ¡°What?¡± ke had not spoken yet when the nearby Polly began to imitate. Chatper 1200 Chatper 1200 Polly eximed, ¡°Oh¡­ baby!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t move. Help me!¡± He mimicked a kissing motion, and his voice suddenly became deep. ¡°Only you can make my heart beat!¡± They were both speechless. The Harem spirit who just came out of the Jar of Soul was thinking, ¡°What did he miss?¡± Is ke all right? Where did he learn this strategy? So straightforward? Lilly, ¡°Huh? What?¡± ke coughed, and his ears turned slightly red. He changed the topic and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat tonight? I will cook for you.¡± Jean smiled sinisterly. ¡°I want to eat a roasted parrot.¡± Polly said, ¡°Help! Someone wants to eat me!¡± Harem spirit replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t that bird supposed to be sleeping in the Pce of the Emperor? When did it come over here?¡± Lilly said, ¡°I reviewed the teleportation array yesterday and went to bring it back!¡± The unlucky ghost said, ¡°Forget about the bird. What are we eating tonight?¡± Lilly, ¡°Pepper pork?¡± Wow, just thinking about it made her mouth water. ke said, ¡°Let¡¯s have it!¡± If my daughter wants to eat pepper pork, we must have it! Although there were no pigs in the underworld, Green Fiend Beasts could be used as a substitute for pigs. By killing a Green Fiend Beast, they could have pepper pork. The lean meat of a whole Green Fiend Beast can be sliced into thin pieces. In the Soul vegetable garden jar, many vegetables were to be picked. Even the flour was not ordinary. It was a type of seed pressed into a powder that grows from a spiritual vine simr to wheat. Polly excloimed, ¡°Oh¡­ boby!¡± ¡°I con¡¯t move. Help me!¡± He mimicked o kissing motion, ond his voice suddenly be deep. ¡°Only you con moke my heort beot!¡± They were both speechless. The Horem spirit who juste out of the Jor of Soul wos thinking, ¡°Whot did he miss?¡± Is Bloke oll right? Where did he leorn this strotegy? So stroightforword? Lilly, ¡°Huh? Whot?¡± Bloke coughed, ond his eors turned slightly red. He chonged the topic ond osked, ¡°Whot do you wont to eot tonight? I will cook for you.¡± Jeon smiled sinisterly. ¡°I wont to eot o roosted porrot.¡± Polly soid, ¡°Help! Someone wonts to eot me!¡± Horem spirit replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t thot bird supposed to be sleeping in the Poloce of the Emperor? When did it come over here?¡± Lilly soid, ¡°I reviewed the teleportotion orroy yesterdoy ond went to bring it bock!¡± The unlucky ghost soid, ¡°Forget obout the bird. Whot ore we eoting tonight?¡± Lilly, ¡°Pepper pork?¡± Wow, just thinking obout it mode her mouth woter. Bloke soid, ¡°Let¡¯s hove it!¡± If my doughter wonts to eot pepper pork, we must hove it! Although there were no pigs in the underworld, Green Fiend Beosts could be used os o substitute for pigs. By killing o Green Fiend Beost, they could hove pepper pork. The leon meot of o whole Green Fiend Beost con be sliced into thin pieces. In the Soul vegetoble gorden jor, mony vegetobles were to be picked. Even the flour wos not ordinory. It wos o type of seed pressed into o powder thot grows from o spirituol vine similor to wheot. All the prepared ingredients were skewered together. Spices such as dried chili peppers and peppercorns were brought from the mortal realm, as the underworld and the mortal realm were two different worlds, each with unique offerings. Before long, the pepper pork¡¯s rich aroma spread throughout the underworld. The aroma of the pepper pork was so enticing that even wandering spirits could not resist drooling and shedding tears, yearning to be cooked to a golden crisp in the Pce just to savor its vors. Second Pce. King of Styx, who was in epiphany, suddenly opened his eyes and stood up abruptly! The aura around him waspletely different from before! A normal king should feel delighted and excited about this. However, he eximed excitedly, ¡°What? Is it time to eat?¡± The King of Styx casually grabbed two rice bowls and ran towards the Fifth Pce. First Pce. The King of Judgement tried to ignore the tempting fragrance, calmly holding his brush and writing something indifferently. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Regarding the unreasonable foods that the King changed this time¡­¡± Why did it say foods? Cross it out. ¡°Regarding the rules that the king secretly changed this time, after discussing with the five pces of the kings, the following suggestions are made. Pork¡­¡± Why did it say pork? The King of Judgment angrily tore up the whole paper. He shouted, ¡°Someonee!¡± A ghost soldier flew in with a swoosh and said, ¡°My lord!¡± The King of Judgement frowned and asked, ¡°Is anything happening outside?¡± The ghost soldier was stunned. What was happening? Nothing happened. ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look¡­¡± The ghost flew away but soon flew back. ¡°Report to the Lord! Everything is safe outside. Nothing happened!¡± The King of Judgement thought, ¡°No, why hasn¡¯t that childe to invite him for dinner yet?¡± Third Pce. King of the Five Offices sat and stood up, sat and stood up again. ¡°If we don¡¯t go now, it will be too late!¡± The King of Contemtion was very annoyed. ¡°Did they call you toe?¡± The King of Five Offices replied, ¡°Do I have to be called to go?¡± Remembering what King of Transformation said, King of Styx ate half of the Icemount fish and half of the roasted meatst time. The Supreme Golden Pill of Good Fortune was used as salt. It would be a big loss if we wentte! The King of Contemtion frowned but thought, ¡°That little girl won¡¯te and call them for dinner.¡± Do they have to shamelessly go over themselves? No, he could not afford to be shameless! What was the useless King of Styx doing? Why hadn¡¯t hee to call them yet? The King of Contemtion decided to wait for the King of Styx toe and call them. This time, they definitely would not refuse anymore. Chatper 1201 Chatper 1201 King of Contemtion and others waited anxiously, their eyes fixed on the entrance, hoping to see the arrival of King of Styx. But the King of Styx did note this time! The King of Five Offices was furious and cursed, ¡°He must have rushed over first! He only cares about eating and doesn¡¯t bother to call us!¡± At this point, maybe they had already started eating over there. ¡°No¡­ I have to go there myself.¡± The King of Contemtion scolded in a low voice, ¡°Come back!¡± The King of Five Offices unwillingly said, ¡°Huh!¡± It was not just about having a meal. It was about cultivation! After eating a meal, the King of Transformation broke through two levels. King of Styx directly achieved epiphany! The aroma of this meal was even more fragrant than thest time. Maybe the effect would be even better than before. If he ate this meal, he could break through the bottleneck immediately. But the King of Contemtion did not allow him to go. The King of Contemtion said sternly, ¡°Have you forgotten? That little girl was in danger before, and Pablo came to us for help.¡± The King of Five Offices suddenly stopped. ¡°We were all bystanders back then. Now, how can we have the audacity to go?¡± When Pablo sought help from the First Pce, the King of Judgement, being a traditionalist, naturally did not allow the underworld to interfere with matters in the mortal realm. Even if the King of Equality went to the human world, he could not participate. When Pablo sought help from the Second Pce, the King of Styx said he dared not interfere with the matter of the King of Hell. He did not dare, fearing that he would make the wrong move and disrupt the King¡¯s tribtion. If that happened, the King woulde back and behead him. When Pablo sought assistance from the Third Pce, he acknowledged that the divine path had its ns. The issue of the King of Equality is predestined; it is not seen as rebellion but rather as the trial of the King. The King of Five Offices listened to him and evaded the responsibility, saying he could not extend his hand even if he wanted to. King of Contemplotion ond others woited onxiously, their eyes fixed on the entronce, hoping to see the orrivol of King of Styx. But the King of Styx did note this time! The King of Five Offices wos furious ond cursed, ¡°He must hove rushed over first! He only cores obout eoting ond doesn¡¯t bother to coll us!¡± At this point, moybe they hod olreody storted eoting over there. ¡°No¡­ I hove to go there myself.¡± The King of Contemplotion scolded in o low voice, ¡°Come bock!¡± The King of Five Offices unwillingly soid, ¡°Huh!¡± It wos not just obout hoving o meol. It wos obout cultivotion! After eoting o meol, the King of Tronsformotion broke through two levels. King of Styx directly ochieved epiphony! The oromo of this meol wos even more frogront thon the lost time. Moybe the effect would be even better thon before. If he ote this meol, he could breok through the bottleneck immediotely. But the King of Contemplotion did not ollow him to go. The King of Contemplotion soid sternly, ¡°Hove you forgotten? Thot little girl wos in donger before, ond Pobloe to us for help.¡± The King of Five Offices suddenly stopped. ¡°We were oll bystonders bock then. Now, how con we hove the oudocity to go?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When Poblo sought help from the First Poloce, the King of Judgement, being o troditionolist, noturolly did not ollow the underworld to interfere with motters in the mortol reolm. Even if the King of Equolity went to the humon world, he could not porticipote. When Poblo sought help from the Second Poloce, the King of Styx soid he dored not interfere with the motter of the King of Hell. He did not dore, feoring thot he would moke the wrong move ond disrupt the King¡¯s tribulotion. If thot hoppened, the King woulde bock ond beheod him. When Poblo sought ossistonce from the Third Poloce, he ocknowledged thot the divine poth hod its plons. The issue of the King of Equolity is predestined; it is not seen os rebellion but rother os the triol of the King. The King of Five Offices listened to him ond evoded the responsibility, soying he could not extend his hond even if he wonted to. So how could the King of Contemtion have had the audacity to freeload in the past? He knew what he had said himself. When the king was in danger, he did not want to get into trouble and distanced himself. Now, how could he go there with a straight face? He was not the King of Styx. The King of Five Officesined, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You insisted on watching from the sidelines!¡± The King of Equality was rebelling but did not want to get involved. Not to mention that he did not understand it. He just wanted to reap the benefits. The King of Contemtion said coldly, ¡°Shut up.¡± He regretted it too. Who knew this little girl would be so powerful and return quickly? It had only been a few years! If he had known¡­ The King of Contemtion tightened the pen in his hand. The King of Five Offices threw himself onto the bed in frustration and angrily said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I listened to you, but it didn¡¯t end well! How are you going to make up for me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll go find King of Styxter and see if he can pack some food for us next time we eat.¡± ¡°D*mn it, forget it. The King of Styx doesn¡¯t have the principle of being stingy as long as he can get food.¡± The King of Styx rushed into the Pce with two prepared gift boxes. ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m here!¡± He put the gifts aside and ced a bowl on the table! ¡°Huh? When did youe, King of Transformation? Howe you¡¯re faster than me?¡± The King of Transformation ignored him and continued eating. He had already eaten a lot in the time it took for him to say this. His sleeves were rolled up to his arms, and he no longer had his original refined appearance. The King of Styx could not wait to start picking the meat. Pablo smiled and said, ¡°By the way, Lilly, I suddenly remembered when the King of Equality almost killed us. I went down to ask the other Kings for help.¡± The King of Styx¡¯s hand suddenly stopped and retracted, feeling uneasy. Lilly tilted his head and said while eating, ¡°Oh yeah, the King of Styx didn¡¯te to help us back then.¡± The King of Styx thought, ¡°It was time to settle the score.¡± The first meal might be a way to establish connections, so he did not calcte the bill. But now he realized the benefits of eating and that the food was delicious, so he started to calcte the bill! The King of Styx looked dejected and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I dare not interfere. You were so fierce in the past that I told myself not to meddle in your affairs. Whoever dared to interfere, you would directly take out a knife and attack them.¡± The King of Styx pointed toward the First Pce and said, ¡°The King of Judgement loves to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs the most. Have you forgotten? Every time he interfered with you, you would directly chase after him with a knife.¡± The King of Judgment was even afraid now. He used to be so stubborn and rigid! She hadpletely taken away his temper. ¡°So I dare not interfere!¡± King of Styx pitifully looked at Lilly and said, ¡°Can you at least let me have a bite first while I eat and talk?¡± Lilly snorted, ¡°Is that so?¡± At that time, Pablo was desperate, and he even kneeled before the King of Cities. This was something she had never been able to let go of. Pablo went to beg them first. If anyone could help, Pablo would not have kneeled before the King of Cities. The King of Styx admitted defeat. ¡°Can¡¯t I admit my mistake? I will do anything for you in the future, even if it means going through fire and water!¡± Just let me have a bite! King of Styx was about to cry. D*mn it, the delicious food was right in front of him, and the aroma was wafting directly into his face. This was more torturous than killing him! The King of Hell was good at killing one¡¯s heart. What should I do? Will she forgive me? King of Styx suddenly became uncertain and started feeling anxious. Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 Good People Deliver Money at the Door The King of Styx looked at the food before him and drooled uncontrobly. It seemed that Lilly would not forgive him. But he dared not interfere. Who would he listen to after the King of Hell entered the reincarnation cycle? He would listen to the previous King of Hell! Even if it was Pablo who came to ask for help, he would not dare act recklessly. Lilly lowered her head and ate as if she had made things difficult for the King of Styx. Before the tribtion, she told him not to interfere, andter, when she asked him to take action, he did not dare to move. This was not right. It was a bit of moral coercion. The King of Styx was not her dad. A dad would willingly go against the heavens for his daughter without hesitation. Why did she have the right to demand that others do anything for her, like her father? Moreover, her tribtion was her own business. What was the difference between her and Alban if she med the King of Styx for her failure in the tribtion? You should treat people based on who they are. ke once said that in this world, besides having close friends, there were also ordinary friends. It was difficult to find a confidant in one¡¯s lifetime. If they are not confident, does that mean we shouldn¡¯t associate with them? If it was a deep bond, we should treat it as such. If it were not, then we should just have a normal rtionship. Lilly breathed a sigh of relief and understood. Just as she was about to pick up a dish for King of Styx and said, ¡°Eat up,¡± she did not expect King of Styx to look at her. He had been staring at the leg of the beast for a long time, and now it was going to be eaten! The King of Hell really would not forgive him! How can this be? He was a good partner who could have a meal and drink together. He was such a good superior who he did not want to lose! The King of Styx blurted out, ¡°One hundred thousand Azurite gemstones!¡± Lilly was stunned. What kind of stone? The next moment, her eyes widened as she saw a pile of stones stacked on one side, filling the Pce. Lilly was dumbfounded. Why would he give her one hundred thousand stones? The King of Styx eagerly exined to her, ¡°The three most important stones in the underworld are the immortality stone, the Neon gemstone, and the Azurite gemstone.¡± ¡°It is said that when the goddess repaired the sky, the immortality stone fragments formed a Neon gemstone! It contained seven colors and helped with an epiphany.¡± ¡°The stone next to the Neon gemstone is influenced by its power, crazily absorbing negative energy and forming the Azurite gemstone, which only has a red color!¡± ¡°The immortality stone is really powerful. I have never seen one before. I¡¯ve only heard that only Emperor Eastmount possesses it.¡± Lilly replied, ¡°So¡­?¡± The King of Styx continued, ¡°Even the ghosts in the underworld need to live and buy things. They usually use the currency of the underworld and ritual papers burned by their living rtives.¡± But those things were ultimately just pieces of paper, which had no meaning for ghosts above a certain level. Because ghosts above a certain level started to awaken and cultivate, knowing that they needed to be stronger, as only strength was eternal. At first, ghosts absorbed the negative energy in the underworld to cultivate it. Gradually, the negative energy could not satisfy them, so they had to find treasures like evil energy veins that contained boundless negative energy. Azurite gemstones were one of the most convenient and effective treasures for cultivation. T When they reached the level of the King of Hell, the most important thing became theprehension of the Order of the Underworld. At this point, the role of the Azurite gemstone became minimal. It could only provide negative energy and could not help with anything else. That was when the Neon gemstone was needed. The transactions between ghosts were not done with the currency of the underworld but with Neon gemstones and Azurite gemstones. In analogy to the human world, it meant no longer using paper currency for transactions but instead using silver and gold. ¡°So these are all very valuable.¡± The King of Styx stared at the bubbling hot pot and said, ¡°If I had an immortality stone, I might have already achieved epiphany.¡± It was a fantasy to obtain an immortality stone, but he only wanted a mouthful of pork right now! When Lilly first heard it, she thought, ¡°Uh, the kings of each pce are pitiful. They can only use stones as money.¡± But when she heard the end, she eximed, ¡°Wow!! Valuable?!¡± Pablo added, ¡°The value of one immortality stone is equivalent to ten thousand Neon gemstones, and the value of a Neon gemstone is equivalent to ten thousand Azurite gemstones.¡± ¡°A whole Azurite gemstone is equivalent to a whole evil energy vein.¡± Only three to five Neon gemstones could be excavated in the center of the entire Azurite gemstone. Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up, thinking about the pile of immortality stones she had collected. She instantly felt richer than ever before! D She was astonished! Fortunately, she took away even thend when she left! Looking at the hundred thousand stones behind her. Oh no, these were not stones. They were gold. She might not need them, but the ghosts could use them! Thest time she picked up an evil energy vein, it helped the ghosts level up. These stones would help Tinkerbell and Aunt Ugly for a long¨Ctime. Lilly asked, ¡°Are you giving them to me?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The King of Styx replied, ¡°Yes!¡± Lilly asked again, ¡°You¡¯re not being forced, right?¡± The King of Styx replied, ¡°I¡¯m doing it willingly!¡± Lilly immediately smiled and raised her hand to collect the hundred thousand stones into the soul jar! Then, with a smile, she continued to offer therge piece of pork to the King of Styx. Is it too much to ask for a slice of pork after giving so much money? Not at all! Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 Learned but Didn¡¯t Master When the King of Styx saw that the King of Hell was about to remove the pork again. Is the money still not enough? The king of hell did not even invite him to eat! King of Transformation, who was eating with his head down, suddenly raised his head, his eyebrows raised, and said, ¡°Last time I gave you a Neon gemstone bracelet.¡± A dark light shed in his eyes, and he started to help Lilly pit King of Styx. The King of Styx instinctively looked at Lilly¡¯s wrist, and sure enough, there was a Neon gemstone bracelet, and they were all top¨Cgrade stones! He gritted his teeth and took out ten Neon gemstones, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t have any more, even if you want more!¡± Lilly was confused because she received ten more Neon gemstones without any effort. Wow, money was really easy to earn! Lilly asked again, ¡°For me?¡± The King of Styx felt heartache and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes sparkled as she asked, ¡°No regrets?¡± The King of Styx replied, ¡°I did it willingly.¡± Lilly happily epted the stones. The King of Transformation sneered, ¡°Just ten Neon gemstones. Is it enough to express your sincerity?¡°. He quickly picked up a chopstick of peas and said in a muffled voice, ¡°King of Styx, this is not just a meal. The King of Styx froze. Yes, this was not just a meal. This was a clear deration of allegiance, showing one¡¯s stance. The King of Styx took out the most valuable things. ¡°This is a secret manual.¡± The King of Styx said, ¡°But it¡¯s iplete, only recording one supernatural power.¡± Supernatural powers were just like spells. Drawing symbols to ignite the fire and using mental energy to create small mes were all small¨Cscale supernatural powers known as spells. But supernatural powers were different. In mythological legends, God opened up the heavens and the earth with a single sh, creating all living beings. How could a person¡¯s sh possibly open up the heavens and the earth? Even if they transformed into giants and held a knife that spanned tens of thousands of miles, it would still be insufficient to break through the earth. All of this relied on supernatural powers. The most powerful supernatural powers could even split apart the chaos of the heavens and the earth, naturally making it easy to split apart a person. Even if their strength was not on par with others, with divine power in hand, they might still be able to kill someone of a higher realm. He had already memorized these supernatural powers, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not use them. He brought it out as a gift of surrender, which was just right. Lilly looked at the solemn expression on the King of Styx¡¯s face and stopped fooling around, epting it solemnly. She opened it and looked at it, feeling a strange sense of familiarity. The King of Styx said, ¡°I risked my life to go to the Nether and obtain this. I still haven¡¯t fully comprehended it. I hope King won¡¯t look down on it. He honestly admitted that he had read it. Lilly sincerely thanked him and expressed his gratitude, but in her heart, she was thinking about what he said about Nether. ke had also been to the Nether before, and the Icemount Fish was caught from the Nether. ¡°Where is Nether? What kind of ce is it?¡± Lilly asked. The King of Styx said, ¡°Nether is the deepest level of hell, but no one can open the door to the Nether except for the Emperor Greenbow?¡± This aroused Lilly¡¯s curiosity, and she secretly made a mental note of it. The King of Transformation was about to speak again, but the King of Styx quickly grabbed a bunch of grapes and stuffed them into his mouth. Stop talking! I¡¯m losing everything! The King of Transformation finally stopped. He did not get much to eat because the King of Styx ate too fast and snatched it all. The King of Judgment was sulking in the first pce. Why hadn¡¯t anyonee to call him for dinner yet? Was it already over? They really would not call him? Weren¡¯t they trying to win people over? Was this how they were doing it? They were too petty. King of Five Offices stood gloomily at the entrance of the third pce, finally seeing King of Styx passing by with a flushed face from eating. He sarcastically said, ¡°Oh! King of Styx, you¡¯re enjoying yourself, huh? You didn¡¯t evene to call us for anything delicious?¡± The King of Styx looked puzzled. ¡°Last time I called you guys, you didn¡¯te either? And you even mocked me forcking integrity. It¡¯s enough to be looked down on once. Why should I go through it a second time?¡± The King of Five Offices remained silent. King of Styx walked past with a full stomach, humming a cheerful song, ¡°This meal is truly delicious. I¡¯ll savor it for three days after finishing. The pepper pork with dipping sauces is a perfect match. I don¡¯t regret spending all my fortune on this meal. Hey, no regrets!¡± The King of Five Offices was speechless. Looking at the triumphant face of the King of Styx, he wanted to hit him. But King Styx was different now! King of Five Offices used to be able to defeat King of Styx, but now he felt that he could not win anymore. The more he thought about it, the more depressed and regretful he felt! Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The one who wanted to hit someone even more than the King of Five Offices was the King of Reincarnation. Because the King of Judgement was dyed, Lilly achieved epiphany¡­ He was annoyed, and seeing that King Styx had already broken through in such a foolish manner, he felt an indescribable sense of urgency. However, both Lilly and ke were mere mortals. Even if they returned, their strength would still be inferior to that of a normal king. The King of Reincarnation made up his mind to lure out Lilly and ke. After the King of Styx returned, Lilly took out that secret manual and flipped through it. The so¨Ccalled secret book was a damaged copy with only three thin pages.. These three pages only recorded a supernatural power called God Opening the Sky. ¡°In ancient times, were there gods?¡± Lilly could not help but wonder. If there were, where did these gods go? If not, who wrote these myths, and why have they been passed down? Lilly focused and carefully read through this powerful move. The more she read, the more familiar it felt. ¡°Dad, have I learned this before?¡± Lilly asked. ke nodded. ¡°You have, but you didn¡¯t master it.¡± Lilly was speechless. Chatper 1204 Chatper 1204 ke patted her head and said, ¡°Just treat it as starting over.¡± She did not remember her memories, which was a good thing. Cutting off the old and bringing in the new was originally necessary. If she had her previous memories, it would greatly affect her thinking. The insights she gained would be simr to before, and how could she break free from the constraints of The Order of the Underworld? She was a new woman now. Everything she had now was starting over again, and she worked harder than anyone else. Keep it up, my good baby. Lilly flipped through the book. At first, she felt nothing special except for a sense of familiarity. But gradually, the more she looked, the more focused she became, and soon she could not hear the sounds around her. Lilly did not know how long she had been immersed in this divine technique. She always felt like she had walked this path before; it was familiar, but as she walked, she felt like she couldn¡¯t go through. Looking back, all the clues pointed to this path, as if only by going in this direction could one learn this technique. But was this path the right one? Lilly had some doubts. ke said she had learned it before but did not master it because it was too difficult, and she only learned half of it, or did shepletely misunderstand it? Half a month passed in the blink of an eye. Lilly was still clueless, and the more she looked at it, the more she felt she could not understand this technique anymore. God Opening Heaven, it¡¯s just a supernatural power. Can it open the heavens? ording to legend, the sky and the earth were connected in ancient times, and the universe was in chaos. God slept for eighteen thousand years, and one day he suddenly woke up, only to find darkness all around him. He grabbed a giant axe and swung it towards the darkness before him. The darkness was split open, and the rising thing eventually became the sky, while the sinking thing became the earth. What precisely is that phenomenon that ascends and descends gradually? Is it the manifestation of the Way of Heaven and Earth? Or does it represent the disorder within the universe, or perhaps something entirely different? Why can this supernatural power split the Way of Heaven and Earth? How can it splitpletely different heavens and earths if it¡¯s just splitting the air? Did the Underworld form at that time? Was it also split open by the axe of the spirit realm? Lilly was about to explode from thinking. ¡°I don¡¯t want to think anymore!¡± Lilly stood up angrily. It was too difficult! This question had no answer! ke said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a walk. We can¡¯t figure it out by just sitting here.¡± We still have to practice. Experience is the key to wisdom. However, it was challenging to locate an individual who possessed both strength and a genuine willingness to engage inbat yet was unable to cause harm to Lilly¡¯s adversary. Lilly obediently went out for a walk to get some fresh air. Suddenly, she saw a very familiar figure in the crowd. Grandma?! Her expression changed. How did Bettanye to the underworld? Her lifespan hadn¡¯t ended yet! Lilly felt anxious. After all, that was Bettany! She immediately caught up with her. Suddenly, something felt off. Lilly chased after her for a while and realized that ¡°Grandma¡± was heading straight towards the Ghost Town. She knew something was wrong. ording to the process, if Bettany came, she would definitely report to the Pce. Why would shee out of the Ghost Town on her own? Lilly pretended to follow for a while, took advantage of no one¡¯s attention, and directly activated a teleportation array, returning to the Crawford residence in the blink of an eye. The Crawford residence was peaceful and quiet. Bettany was holding Matthan, leaning on a recliner, and sleeping. Matthan slept soundly in her arms. Lilly let out a sigh of relief. It was indeed a trick.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Why can this supernatural power split the Way of Heaven and Earth? How can it splitpletely different heavens and earths if it¡¯s just splitting the air? She would go back and find ke. Lilly did not disturb Bettany and Matthan and returned to the underworld. The King of Reincarnation noticed Lilly, followed her for a while, but unexpectedly lost track of her! ¡°How could she get lost like this?¡± The King of Reincarnation frowned. It should not be possible. Lilly¡¯s abilities should not be so weak. Did she discover something? The King of Reincarnation was about to confirm cautiously but found that Lilly had appeared again, anxiously searching the streets and alleys of the ghost town. He felt that something was off, but he could not quite put his finger on it. She had only disappeared for a short moment, and in such a short time, she should have at least returned to the mortal realm or even the Fifth Pce to confirm. Just as he was thinking this, Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up, obviously recognizing her grandma. The King of Reincarnation suppressed his doubts and gritted his teeth, deciding to try it. He would restrain himself if she was really powerful and not act rashly unless he surpassed her! He would kill her today to avoid any trouble if she was just bluffing. No, if she did not have that strength, he would use her to lure out ke and Emperor Prosper. That was the most important thing to him! The highest-level hunters often appeared in the form of prey. The King of Reincarnation never expected that Lilly and ke would hunt him. They stared at him. They were just waiting for him to make a move. Lilly chased after her grandma, and they hurriedly left the Ghost Town, shouting anxiously, ¡°Grandma¡­ Grandma!¡± Leaving the King of Reincarnation enough time and space! The King of Reincarnation looked at the isted Lilly, hiding in the shadows, and confirmed that she was the only one who came out. He smirked cruelly and had a hint of disdain in his eyes. Ah, the opportunity had finallye! Chatper 1205 Chatper 1205 Lilly chased after her, but the grandma in front of her disappeared as expected. A man with a masked face, all ck and hunched over, suddenly appeared! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Hehe, are you looking for your grandma, huh?¡± The man¡¯s voice was sinister and deliberately hoarse, like that of a sixty- or seventy-year-old. Lilly was speechless. Look, this was what a despicable person was like, hiding their true identity. Even if they wanted to make up their minds to plot against her, they still had to pretend to be someone else. ¡°Who are you?¡± Lilly squinted her eyes. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± At this moment, the King of Reincarnation had no idea that Lilly hadprehended the mysteries of the golden teleportation rune, allowing her to travel freely between the underworld and the mortal world. If he knew, he would turn around and run! ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve only been in power for two days and are already acting tyrannical. I can¡¯t stand people like you!¡± The King of Reincarnation did not waste any words and attacked directly! The sess or failurey in this move. He did not try to test Lilly¡¯s skills because he wanted to, but instead, he ignited his order of underworld and spirit energy,unching a full-force attack! Normally, who would go all out right away? Usually, people would test first. It had to be said that the King of Reincarnation was ruthless. He would establish his dominance and begin his powerful counterattack if he seeded. If he failed, Lilly would have to divert his attention to defend against this move, and he had already prepared to escape with one move. How could the opponent anticipate this? Taking advantage of the opponent¡¯sck of preparation and his strength, it would be easy for him to escape. Lilly¡¯s eyes narrowed, and although she was prepared, she felt the pressure! ke said she had not been in realbat for too long. Theoretical learning alone was not enough. If she had too many insights but her strength could not keep up, even if sheprehended the order of the underworld, she would not be able to sustain them. The most serious consequence was an unstable foundation, which could easily lead to demonic possession. So she must fight! No sooner said than done, Lilly raised his hand, and the pen of judgment flew out! This was such a great opportunity. Of course, Lilly had to start mastering the skill of pen of judgment. As soon as the pen of judgment appeared, it carried a strong aura of killing, sweeping the surrounding void and heading towards the King of Reincarnation! The King of Reincarnation was shocked, never expecting Lilly to use the pen of judgment! That was the pen of judgment. The grade of the pen of judgment was close to that of a divine weapon, and the entire underworld could not produce more than three divine weapons. If he obtained the pen of judgment, he could directly ughter the entire underworld, and all the pces would have to listen to him! The King of Reincarnation could not hold back the excitement in his heart, no matter what. Boom! There was no time for the King of Reincarnation to think too much. His killer move had already collided with the pen of judgment, and the surrounding air seemed torn apart. It spread outward from the two of them, creating a vacuum zone within a radius of five miles. Lilly stumbled and took several steps back, but ultimately could not hold on and fell to the ground. Her chest felt like it had been heavily hammered, and she felt a stifling sensation in her heart. A nauseating feeling surged up, and she vomited a mouthful of blood. So strong! She was deeply shocked. She originally thought she should have been stronger than the King of Reincarnation. After breaking through to the mortal realm, she no longer feared the King of Reincarnation and dared to fight him. But she remained cautious, so she always stayed in the underworld after returning, unwilling to take risks without full confidence. After this realization, she dared to ensure her safety, but she didn¡¯t expect that there was still a gap between her and the King of Reincarnation. It turned out that what ke said about theoretical knowledge being powerful without practicalbat strength was true. She had several realizations and understood several principles, and she even advanced to the realm of the King of Hell. So she must fight! No sooner said than done, Lilly raised his hand, and the pen of judgment flew out! But she still felt too empty. Come again! Lilly quickly got up, her buttocks hurting, but she endured the pain and did not dare to rub them. She wiped off the bloodstains from the corners of her mouth and asked deeply, ¡°Who are you?¡± Lilly continued fishing and naturally refused to let the King of Reincarnation go. Such a good opportunity. She wanted to practice a little longer! The original n of the King of Reincarnation was to go all out from the beginning and, if unsessful, retreat with one blow. But Lilly brought out the pen of judgment! Who can resist such temptation? Especially since he felt Lilly was not as powerful as he had imagined. She had the power to reach the realm of the King of Hell at such a young age! Looking at the entire underworld, no one had such talent. The King of Reincarnation would not dare provoke casually if it were not for the pen of judgment. After all, such a heaven-defying talent muste with strong luck. He was not confident and would rather give up the opportunity today. But he could not resist the temptation of the pen of judgment. Should I try again? What if I seed this time and snatch the pen of judgment? Even if he could not kill Lilly today, she would not recognize him. Even if she guessed who he was, so what? He could deny it. In the blink of an eye, his thoughts raced like sparks. In that instant, the King of Reincarnation made a decision. He would give up ten years of cultivation, even if it meant burning his elixir field. Just like igniting a rocket, all his energy would be transformed into kic energy! The darkness exploded like the dawn, and he was in front of Lilly in an instant, like a devouring beast hidden in the sky, ready to swallow her whole! Lilly was shocked; she felt as if it were being gripped, and she quickly retreated. However, at that moment, a sh of inspiration crossed her mind. Something she had been pondering for half a month about something that she could not figure out. Suddenly, it became clear to her like a bolt of lightning. Chatper 1206 Chatper 1206 The darkness loomed like a monstrous beast, opening its bloody maw, ready to devour Lilly. Lilly looked at the overwhelming darkness as if experiencing the scene firsthand. God woke up from a slumber of 108,000 years, only to find darkness before him. Unable to see anything, his first instinct was to break through the darkness before him without even considering creating the world. A good night¡¯s sleep energized a person, and after umting strength for 108,000 years, he swung his hand and unleashed all his power. Crack!! A giant axe swung out. Of course, Lilly did not have the strength umted over 108,000 years. But she had the power umted from several moments of epiphany, from consuming so much delicious food and elixirs, and from thepressed power within the purple-gold pill from her cultivation. ¡°Open!¡± A golden light shed in Lilly¡¯s eyes, like the rising sun in the sky, radiating a light that could dispel the darkness on the entire earth. The power of the pen of judgment was stimted, and amidst the roaring and majestic sound, there was a faint aura of the primordial chaos of the heavens and earth. Instantly, it split open the darkness before him and directly attacked the King of Reincarnation. The surrounding underworldws copsed inch by inch, and a new order was formed wherever the pen of judgment passed! Under this brand-new set of orders, the personal order of the King of Reincarnation was simply insignificant. As time went by, the old world was reduced to mere remnants that could be found, while Lilly¡¯s new orders crushed everything in their path, not even leaving any remnants for the King of Reincarnation. A cross-ss counterattack and kill! The King of Reincarnation spurted a mouthful of blood, flying out and crashing heavily onto the ground! Impossible. Impossible! He consumed a fake Golden Pill of Good Fortune over a month ago. Although it was an inferior one, his strength had indeed significantly improved. He had kept it a secret, and no one knew. Just now, with the second strike, hepletely exposed his true strength, all to snatch the pen of judgment! But what was happening before him? Why was there a new aura of the Order, an Order that he had never encountered before, but it inexplicably made him feel uneasy and panicked? ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± The King of Reincarnation wanted to say something but could not utter a word. Lilly raised her hand, and the pen of judgment quickly returned to her grasp. As the pen of judgment returned, the unsettling new Order was also withdrawn into Lilly¡¯s palm. The King of Reincarnation, who was spitting blood, was met with the indifferent gaze of the King of Hell, holding the pen of judgment. Lilly had realized the extraordinary power of God¡¯s creation, but she could not unleash even a fraction of its might due to herck of strength. However, even this fraction of power was enough to y the King of Reincarnation. As long as she was willing, she could take his life at any moment! Lilly was rxed, and her feet became weightless. However, the fuel consumption per hundred kilometers was too high! It seemed that her cultivation level was still not enough! The King of Reincarnation was shocked. What kind of power is this, to be so formidable? He did not doubt that Lilly could kill him! Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Knowing Lilly¡¯s weakness, the King of Reincarnation immediately seized the opportunity to escape. He could not contend with the power of the pen of judgment! In the future, even if he saw Lilly, he had to avoid her. He was not her opponent at all. If he tried to snatch her pen of judgment, it would be an act of seeking death. He consumed a fake Golden Pill of Good Fortune over a month ago. Although it was an inferior one, his strength had indeed significantly improved. The King of Reincarnation was unwilling, but he had no way out. Now he could only be grateful that he had transformed into the form of an older man to confuse others. Lily might have already guessed who he was, but there was no evidence! As long as he returned to the underworld to continue his role as king, Lilly could not unjustifiably seek revenge and kill him. However, just as the King of Reincarnation was about to fly up, he saw Lilly suddenly appear before him, as if she had teleported! Before the King of Reincarnation could react, he saw the darkness before him, and a t, pan-like object hit him on the head. Bang!!! The King of Reincarnation felt like he was about to have a concussion, with a buzzing sound in his ears. Theyer of disguise on his body was instantly shattered, revealing the King of Reincarnation¡¯s face. Lilly raised an eyebrow; a hint of irony appeared at the corner of his lips, but she pretended to be shocked. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s the King of Reincarnation. It¡¯s you!!¡± The Ghost Town was not far from here. With such a bigmotion, the Kings of each pce hurriedly arrived. Just as they arrived, they saw Lilly holding a frying pan and hitting the King of Reincarnation on the head, looking shocked. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The King of Judgement frowned, showing the demeanor of an elder brother. Of course, Lilly wanted to take advantage of this rule-abiding old-fashioned person, so he immediately said, ¡°King of Judgement, you came just in time! I ate too much and went for a walk, but I didn¡¯t expect the King of Reincarnation to attack me!¡± Are you thinking of going back to the underworld? No way! Lilly let the King of Reincarnation see what it meant to be a loser. How dare he attack ke? If he could do such a thing as steal, he must bear the consequences. Chatper 1207 Chatper 1207 The King of Judgment frowned and looked at the King of Reincarnation, asking, ¡°King of Reincarnation, what are you doing?¡± Although he also did not agree with Lilly, who was so young but sat on the throne of the Fifth Pce of the Underworld, he could not stand her secretly changing the order of the underworld. But the Fifth Pce was still the head of the Ten Pces. How could someone casually start a coup? This wouldn¡¯t do! The underworld would be in chaos! The King of Reincarnation was grabbed by Lilly, looking very aggrieved. There was nothing more to say. His disguise had not beenpletely shattered yet, and he was caught red-handed. Lilly did it on purpose! Gritting his teeth, the King of Reincarnation spoke, ¡°I was just ying around with the King of Hell.¡± Lilly pointed around and said, ¡°You call this ying around?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The surrounding trees and rocks were all shattered, leaving a shallow pit on the ground. The impact radiated five miles away from them, causing chaos and missing paths in the void. This was a deadly attack. The King of Judgement¡¯s face looked unpleasant. He felt the King of Reincarnation did not take everyone seriously, as he could even speak nonsense. The King of Transformation¡¯s voice turned icy as he dered, ¡°The ten pces of the underworld are interconnected, each pce serving as allies and friends. Among them, the Fifth Pce stands as the undisputed leader. In the underworld, deceit and duplicity are vehemently condemned. We will not tolerate any individual or group that seeks to disrupt peace and sow chaos. Rest assured. We will take decisive action against such threats!¡± These words made the King of Styx puzzled. Huh? What do you mean by object? Where are the objectsing from? The corners of the Kings¡¯ mouths twitched incessantly, a trait that would be passed down to the next generation. Without the skill of three years of high school entrance exams, one could note up with such a standard answer. They even suspected that the King of Transformation came from a prestigious provincial examination. King of Judgement folded his hands and stroked his beard, saying, ¡°King of Transformation¡¯s words make sense! King of Reincarnation, there¡¯s no need for you to argue anymore. We are all kings here. Haven¡¯t we judged right from wrong in all these years? Don¡¯t take us for fools!¡± The King of Contemtion intended to befriend Lilly, but it was not that he insisted on having that meal. It was mainly because the King of Five Officesined to him daily, and he could no longer stand it. The King of Contemtion¡¯s voice was cold, with no room for doubt. ¡°Those who rebel definitely cannot be the king. ording to the regtions, they should be expelled from the underworld¡¯s administrative team. All pces should unite to abolish the power of the King of Reincarnation and send them to the 18th level of hell.¡± Upon hearing this, the King of Five Offices immediately agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right! I also think that rebels should die! They disrupt peace for no reason, and they should be abolished!¡± The King of Styx expressed his support by saying, ¡°I agree!¡± The King of Transformation naturally supported, ¡°They should be killed.¡± The cor was still holding the King of Reincarnation, and he was stunned. Okay, very good! Everyone hit a person who was down. These hypocritical people did not believe they would really follow the rules. Is it a good opportunity to get rid of him? Since that is the case, don¡¯t me me for not cherishing the old rtionships anymore! If he did not return to the underworld without the burden of official duties, he would have more energy to focus on cultivation. He would make each of them regret it when he returned after his counterattack. The eyes of the King of Reincarnation were sinister, with a dark light shing, and he immediately tried to break free and escape while Lilly was distracted. A hero did not suffer losses in the present! However, he could not break free from this sudden struggle. Lilly still grabbed his cor, and he was both funny and embarrassed. Lilly smiled and said, ¡°I agree too!¡± In any case, she was still the head of the Ten Pces. They asionally needed to be won over, even if they were not friends. All of them had expressed their opinions, so she naturally could not remain silent. Not only did she need to express her opinion, but she also wanted to make the King of Reincarnation regret it. ¡°Alright, from now on, I will give each pce a top-grade Golden Pill of Good Fortune every three years!¡± Lilly said. ¡°My dad put too many Pills in the food he cooked recently, and only three remain. It¡¯s not enough to share with you. How about everyoneing to the Fifth Pce for dinner tonight?¡± Lilly was clever and knew how to sweeten the deal. Sure enough, all the pces were won over. After the meal they missed half a month ago, the King of Hell did not pay attention to them for the next half a month. The King of Contemtion¡¯s voice was cold, with no room for doubt. ¡°Those who rebel definitely cannot be the king. ording to the regtions, they should be expelled from the underworld¡¯s administrative team. All pces should unite to abolish the power of the King of Reincarnation and send them to the 18th level of hell.¡± They were already disappointed but did not expect her to invite them on her initiative. The King of Styx was the first to get excited and say, ¡°Thank you! Thank you, my lord!¡± The King of Transformation nodded slightly and said, ¡°Then I will ept it with gratitude.¡± The King of Five Offices could not hide his happiness andughed, ¡°Good! I will ept it!¡± The King of Contemtion remained a gentleman and nodded slightly. The King of Judgement pursed his lips, wanting to say something but afraid of offending this stingy guy, so he did not say anything. And the King of Reincarnation inexplicably began to feel regret in his heart. The top-grade Golden Pill of Good Fortune was already tempting enough, not to mention receiving one every three years. The inferior-grade Golden Pill of Good Fortune he had obtained before took him thirty years to find, resulting from a lucky coincidence. Not to mention, there was also a meal. Her meal was not simple. The Icemount Fish was the mostmon dish, and to maximize the effectiveness of the Fish, he even specially fed it for a few days. The more he thought about it, the more ufortable he felt! Originally, the King of Reincarnation thought leaving the underworld was no big deal, but now he felt annoyed, frustrated, and unhappy! Lilly lowered her eyes slightly. She had something to do during this meal. As for the King of Reincarnation, ke must already be waiting at the next location. The sandbag she had finished practicing with, of course, had to be handed over to ke. Lilly pretended to pull the King of Reincarnation back, but at this moment, the King of Reincarnation was suddenly pissed off! He summoned his spear weapon, but as soon as the spear came out, it immediately exploded! The King of Transformation¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Be careful!¡± Lilly took the opportunity to release the King of Reincarnation and quickly stepped back, preparing to sit on the ground. She eximed, ¡°Oh no! He¡¯s going to run!¡± The King of Transformation raised his hand and caught Lilly, who was about to sit on the ground. At the same time, he understood that she was intentionally pretending to be weak. The King of Transformation¡¯s eyes were filled with an inexplicable meaning as he nced down. Why does Lilly be more and more cunning? Chatper 1208 Chatper 1208 As the King of Reincarnation started running, the King of Judgement was the first to chase after him. In this situation, the King of Styx, who had already sided with him, naturally wanted to chase after him but was stopped by the King of Transformation. The King of Styx looked back at him, confused. The King of Transformation gave him a look. The King of Five Offices followed behind the King of Judgement and wanted to catch up but was stopped by the King of Contemtion. The King of Five Offices became impatient and asked, ¡°Why are you stopping me?¡± Do you still want to have the meal? The King of Contemtion was mentally exhausted. In the end, only the King of Judgement caught up. The King of Judgment thought that others were following him with a serious and majestic expression. ¡°Stop!¡± The King of Judgement raised his hand, and a long knife appeared. ¡°Follow me back to the underworld for judgment!¡± The 40-meter-long knife swung down, but the King of Reincarnation only ran 39 meters. St¡­ Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The de knife tore through the King of Reincarnation¡¯s clothes, almost leaving him naked and fleeing from the King of Hell. He turned back, gave a sinister look, gritted his teeth, and coldly said, ¡°King of Judgement, you¡¯re the only fool here!¡± The King of Judgement was stunned, turned around, and looked, but the scene of him leading the pces to capture the rebels did not appear. There was no one behind him. With just a few seconds, the King of Reincarnation again got the order and power, instantly disappearing. He had already concealed his true strength, surpassing the King of Judgment. It was normal for the King of Judgment not to be able to catch up. If it were not for Lilly¡¯s serious injury, he would not have been able tond a single blow on the King of Reincarnation. The King of Judgement was dumbfounded, knowing he could not catch up anymore. Moreover, no one else was chasing after him. Why did it feel like he was running around? With a dark expression, the King of Judgement turned back and found no one else in sight, only a ghost servant waiting. ¡°My Lord, the king of hell wants to go back first. There is an urgent matter to attend to. She asked me to inform you.¡± The King of Judgement felt even more like a joke! The King of Judgement was so angry that his beard stood on end, and he angrily went back. The King of Reincarnation sped up and ran ten miles in one breath. Only then did he let out a sigh of relief, suppressing his anger and feeling extremely frustrated. Today, he lost his home, and he would remember this humiliation! However, he also saw the strength in Lilly. Indeed, it was powerful, and he admitted that it was much stronger than he was now! But she must have also been exhausted. She still appeared strong, but she was enduring the pain. Otherwise, how could she have escaped? ¡°Heh¡­ truly impressive! Her talent is unmatched.¡± However! There is a gap, but not a big one! The King of Reincarnation believed that if given the opportunity, he would catch up with her and even surpass her! Escaping from the jurisdiction of the Underworld, the King of Reincarnation felt lighter, and he seriously considered where to go next. Suddenly, a voice sounded. ¡°Ah, you finally came!¡± Today, ke wore a light-colored robe with one corner folded and hanging on his belt, making his figure appear even more slender and unruly. Beforeing out, Lilly had already thought that the King of Reincarnation would run west, urately determining the specific dimension and angle. Sure enough, he waited for him until he arrived. After Lilly finished practicing, it was naturally his turn. Half a month ago, he almost lost control, butter on, when he was teaching Lilly, he realized that he alsocked practical experience. Moreover, no one else was chasing after him. Why did it feel like he was running around? If cultivation could be achieved just by sitting at home and pondering, in his previous life, he would not have taken her on various adventures when she was still young. Who was currently considered the most formidable opponent? Despite the intense rivalry and equal strength, no one seems to be able to defeat him. It was the King of Reincarnation! The King of Reincarnation¡¯s expression was dark and serious! He always felt like ke and Lilly had used him. The King of Reincarnation suddenly realized that he had escaped so easily. Could Lilly have done it on purpose? The King of Reincarnation suddenly became vignt, staring at ke, and became extremely focused! ke raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Very good. You look good.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he rushed forward! After the King of the Five Offices returned, he waited for the meal to be served. The King of Contemtion couldn¡¯t stand hisck of ambition and coldly said, ¡°Can¡¯t you have a little ambition? It¡¯s just a meal.¡± The King of Five Offices said, ¡°Is this a matter of eating or not? It¡¯s the opportunity to obtain the Pill!¡± He should eat moreter, and no one could stop him! The King of Contemtion remained silent. That was true. Eating was not the goal. Whether it tasted good or not was important. What mattered was to enhance one¡¯s strength. In the first pce. The King of Judgement waited a whole day, and it was almost dark! Finally, he smelled the fragrance from the fifth pce, the same as the food from half a month ago. Hold on; wait a little longer. I must maintain myposure! ¡°Someone, prepare a gift for the meeting!¡± King of Judgement said. As the King, he was not just craving a bite to eat. Everything was for the Pill. Chatper 1209 Chatper 1209 For ke, this day was a day of battle while other kings were waiting. Of course, the traitor had to be killed. How could he and Lilly let the King of Reincarnation escape? It was impossible. In this battle, ke came to kill the King of Reincarnation! The King of Reincarnation realized something was wrong and finally understood, ¡°Are you treating me like a punching bag?¡± ke smirked, ¡°You are the smartest among the three kings. It didn¡¯t take long for you to figure it out. Well done.¡± The King of Reincarnation heard, ¡°You are the smartest among the three idiots, and you only just realized it now? How stupid!¡± He was instantly enraged! Lilly had reached the Realm of the King of Hell at such a young age, indicating that she had great luck. He admitted defeat when he was defeated! But as for ke, he should have been Emperor Prosper, but his level still remained at his age, showing that his power was much worse than Lilly¡¯s. How dare he mock me like this! The King of Reincarnation was angry, but he was still calm. Lilly had just seriously injured him, so even though ke wasn¡¯t as skilled as Lilly, he still risked losing if he engaged inbat now. There was still a long way to go. He could not be reckless. Impulsivity could not destroy thousands of years of cultivation. ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you. Get lost!¡± said the King of Reincarnation, immediately turning around and running away. He did not hesitate at all. He just ran decisively and resolutely. For this reason, ke still admired him. Many people, once they had power, became easily arrogant. Not to mention anything else, in the mortal world, he had seen too many people who started to act arrogant as soon as they became rich. They drove luxury cars to follow others, daringly provoking traffic police and challenging thew in front of everyone. Did you think they knew they were wrong? They were aware, yet their stubbornness prevented them from humbling themselves unless they caused harm to themselves. ke raised his sword and chased after him, swiftly shing down, ¡°King of Reincarnation, why are you running?!¡± The de tore through the void, causing a crackling explosion in the air. The speed of this sh was faster than the sun and moon. The King of Reincarnation¡¯s face was pale. A strong sense of crisis rose in his heart, and he knew it very well. Today, he must fight against ke. ke came with the determination to kill him! ¡°Fine, fine! You have gone too far, and I won¡¯t be easily humiliated!¡± ke swung his sword, shouting, ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong. You are no longer a king! At most, you can be considered a tyrant!¡± The King of Reincarnation was filled with anger, fury, and astonishment. Under ke¡¯s full force, he even felt a hint of the new rule that had just terrified him. ke was still a mortal and had not truly taken his ce as the King of Hell. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org There was even a faint aura of a new order on his body. Could ke and Lilly haveprehended something? The King of Reincarnation remembered the new order around Lilly just now, and he still felt a sense of powerlessness. After cultivating for so long, he naturally understood that if the Three Realms changed and the underworld¡¯s order disappeared, the new order descended from Lilly would take its ce. The old order would be eliminated, and those who cultivated the old rules would only be washed away and eliminated. The King of Reincarnation panicked. He did not want to be eliminated himself. Did ke want to kill him? Did you think they knew they were wrong? They were aware, yet their stubbornness prevented them from humbling themselves unless they caused harm to themselves. He also had a reason to kill ke! Kill ke, first steal the order of the underworld now, and be powerful before the change! Then, use ke to threaten and restrain Lilly, find an opportunity to kill her, and seize her new order. This was his only way out. ke and the King of Reincarnation were both ruthless. Every move was deadly! The Fifth Pce. In the afternoon, Lilly finally waited for ke toe back. However, she noticed that he was bloodied and had a terrifying knife gash on his arm. ¡°Dad?!¡± Lilly quickly approached him, and Jean panicked, leaving her work behind. ke stumbled and used the knife to support his body. Looking up, he smiled, rxed, and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jean anxiously asked, ¡°How did it end up like this?¡± They did not tell Jean about their n because her strength was insufficient. Only then did Lilly exin their n, using the King of Reincarnation as a punching bag to practice on. Jean angrily pped ke, saying, ¡°Are you all out of your minds? He has cultivated for thousands of years. What about you? How long have you been cultivating?¡± She was scared and thought that they were too bold and reckless. ke groaned, ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Jean was startled and held back the scolding she wanted to say, deciding not to say anything anymore. ¡°How are you?¡± Jean felt both distressed and angry. ¡°You deserve it!¡± ke hugged Jean¡¯s shoulder, leaning his weight on her, closed his eyes, and said tiredly, ¡°It hurts.¡± Jean, ¡°¡­¡± It was not just greasy talk. It hurt. Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 Remember to Stike the Last Hit Jean sighed and supported ke in the backyard. Lilly rummaged through a pile of pills and finally found the healing pill. She stuffed the bone graft elixir into ke¡¯s mouth. She also took the invigorating elixir. Then she took the Five Elements blood ciixir pill and the elixir of immortality. The bone graft elixir could regenerate bones and flesh. The palm-sized wound on ke¡¯s arm healed at a visible speed. The invigorating elixir was used to restore strength; the Five Elements blood elixir pill was used to stop bleeding; and the elixir of immortality was used in the same way as the bone graft elixir. If other kings were here and saw the scene, they would vomit blood. ke gave ke several pills, and ke almost choked to death. The ghost bride carried the boundless spiritual spring and floated over, saying, ¡°Here ites. The water is here!¡± D ke drank it fiercely, and the powerful medicinal power exploded in his body simultaneously. He had to sit down to calm his breath quickly. He still thought, ¡°Luckily, there were no breast enhancement pills this time. Jean took out a bottle of unknown powder and handed it to Jean, saying, ¡°Mom, you should apply some medicine to Dad!¡± D Jean took it carefully and took off ke¡¯s upper-body clothes. Some parts of the flesh were stuck to the clothes and had to be cut off. Jean then discovered that there were also knife marks on ke¡¯s back, from the neck to the waist, showing how dangerous the situation was then! ¡°Dad¡­ let¡¯s not take such risks next time.¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ke felt Jean applying medicine to him, and her fingers gently touched his skin. He sat in the chair, propping up one side of the table, and raised his hand to touch Lilly¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m back, right?¡± ¡°The King of Reincarnation is dead.¡± In the final move, the King of Reincarnation almost split him in half, but he also seized the opportunity and directly beheaded the King of Reincarnation. Jean helped ke apply medicine while listening to him. The King of Reincarnation¡¯s head separated from his body, looking incredulously at ke¡¯s back. No, he should have been the one to split him in half with that strike. How did he turn around and kill him? 1/4 The King of Reincarnation¡¯s head rolled on the ground, his eyes wide open. Ghosts could be torn into pieces and not die, but ke directly ended his life. His soul was dead! The soul of the King of Reincarnation began to copse, turning into pieces and strands, about to completely dissipate. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He lost. He admitted defeat! But to die like this, with his soul scattered, how could he be willing? The King of Reincarnation secretly used a secret technique. He had a secret technique to surround his soul and hide it in his elixir field. This would create the illusion that he had alreadypletely died. The King of Reincarnation knew he could not defeat ke, and ke was not in a good state either. He was not arrogant enough to take the opportunity to counterattack ke. The risk was too high. So he just wanted to wait until ke was far away and immediately escape. As long as he was still alive, there would be hope for today¡¯s deadly revenge for the humiliation of the father and daughter. One day, he would take revenge one by one! ke knelt on the ground, gasping for breath. He had exhausted thest of his power with his final move. He could barely stand up. He shifted his gaze and witnessed the lifeless body of the King of Reincarnation crumble to the earth, his severed head rolling a considerable distance away. The King¡¯s eyes remained wide open, fixated on ke, creating a chilling and unsettling spectacle. ke squinted slightly, watching as the King of Reincarnation¡¯s head and body slowly turned into ashes, his soul dispersing. He cautiously confirmed that the King of Reincarnation was indeed dead. He did not rush to leave, partly because he was exhausted and needed to recover. He sat down in ce. The King of Reincarnation also had great patience. They would have taken advantage of ke¡¯s exhaustion and escaped if it had been someone else. But the King of Reincarnation did not dare. ke was a monster. Whenever he thought ke was exhausted, he would somehow stand up again. Who knew if ke was waiting for him? If he ran, he might be killed on the spot. Sure enough, after waiting for a while, ke finally stood up. He used his knife to support his body, preventing himself from falling. He muttered to himself, ¡°Is he dead? I can¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°Pablo mentioned that each king goes through numerous tests after death, cultivating the Hades Realm before ascending to the position of King.¡± ¡°But they also cultivate a true body, a soul that can exist for a long time with something to rely on, simr to a living human body in the mortal realm.¡± After a person died, their body remained, but after a ghost died, their soul dispersed, and their spiritual body no longer existed. ¡°I just don¡¯t know. If killing someone causes them to die, then if the King¡¯s true body is killed, does the King¡¯s soul die?¡± Using secret techniques, the King of Reincarnation froze himself in ce! He felt ke walking around beside him. ke¡¯s voice sounded sinister. ¡°Cultivators have a baby soul, but do ghost cultivators in the Hades realm have a baby soul?¡± The King of Reincarnation was shocked and thought, ¡°This is not good!¡± However, in the next instant, ke¡¯s knife shed! The sharp knife carried an unstoppable killing intent, breaking through his hidden belly and urately cutting into his sealed soul. The King of Reincarnation¡¯s sealed soul could be considered extremely weak. After all, the true body of the King of Hell was also a soul. The sealed soul was just a divine fragment forcibly separated using secret techniques, maintaining its consciousness and memory, and seeking an opportunity to resurrect the soul¡¯s body. Now it had been directly annihted by a single knife. The King of Reincarnation never understood how ke knew! Watching the bad aura, ke finally rxedpletely. The King of Reincarnation indeed had a hidden move. He did not know what secret technique he had. He just did it based on intuition. Even in the mortal world, where he could not see ghosts, he could still train himself to sense the presence of ghosts through intuition. With such keen perception and intuition, he still felt something was off, even after killing the King of Reincarnation. Just now, he was resting and recovering his strength, but he was also desperately searching for the ce that felt wrong to him, finally confirming a direction¨C That was the location of the King of Reincarnation before his soul scattered. Relying on his powerful memory, ke reproduced the position where the King of Reincarnation had just been lying in his mind, urately delivering a fatal blow and annihting the King of Reincarnation. Listening to ke¡¯s words, Lilly felt it was even more dangerous than she had imagined. ke closed his eyes, his voice bing low due to exhaustion. ¡°So remember, when killing the traitor, remember to strike thest hit.¡± Lilly nodded solemnly, ¡°Okay!¡± Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 Food Is More Important Than Anything Else ke consumed handful after handful of pills. He felt increasingly drowsy, but his blood surged through his body, and his muscles seemed to crackle as if they were moving. He felt like he was about to shed ayer of skin. He carefully recalled the various elixirs Lilly had given him to consume. The bone graft elixir, for treating external injuries¡­ The invigorating elixir for restoring vitality and Yin energy¡­ The Five Elements Blood Elixir Pill and the Elixir of Immortality, for stopping bleeding and treating injuries¡­ There was nothing wrong with any of them. It was just that the wound felt a bit fiery, and he also felt a bit hot all over? ke was about to say something, but Lilly stood up and said, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll cook today!¡± Daddy was injured; he needed rest! Let her do it! ke widened his eyes and asked, ¡°Can you¡­¡± His precious one was so obedient and so kind, she hadn¡¯t even killed a chicken before¡­ The next moment, Lilly grabbed a ¡®free-range chicken, lifted it, and with a swift motion, she chopped off the chicken¡¯s neck. ke: ¡°¡­¡± Jean helped him into the room and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, take care of yourself!¡± ke nodded, his upper body still exposed from applying medicine and his whole body covered in blood, looking terrifying. Jean frowned and said, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll get you some water.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother attending the dinner gathering tonight¡­¡± ke¡¯s lips twitched, sensing something was wrong¡­ Upon hearing Jean¡¯s words, he responded, ¡°I was worried Lilly wouldn¡¯t handle it.¡± Jean added, ¡°With Master Belmont around, no one can bully her.¡± Pablo was very protective of Lilly. If the Hell Rulers¡¯ Pce tried to conspire against Lilly, Pablo would be the first to disagree. ke nodded, feeling the throbbing in his head subside involuntarily. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ** This was Lilly¡¯s first time doing these tasks. Daddy never let her do them before, but she watched him gut fish and pluck chickens. Although she was clumsy at first, she became more adept as time passed. The weakling spirit stayed by Lilly¡¯s side, patiently teaching her how to handle the ingredients, often taking the initiative herself. Making the hot pot base was straightforward. ke had prepared several batches of base recently and stored them in the Hell Ruler Pce for safekeeping. Hell Ruler Pce: Is this all I¡¯m capable of in the underworld? Wow, wow, wow! The Harem spirit and ghost bride set up arge iron pot, while the crying spirit and rich spirit moved tables, chairs, and utensils. Ms. Ugly and Tinkerbell watched the fire from a distance¡­ And watched the unlucky ghost. Jessie said, ¡°Unlucky ghost, stay away!¡± The unlucky ghost rested its chin at the entrance of the Hell Ruler Pce. Sigh, so much talent going to waste! It could only envy itspanions, bustling around like a ss pic, full of energy. Soon, the aroma wafted from the Hell Ruler Pce. ke also prepared the hot pot base, so the vor was nearly identical and the spicy hot pot¡¯s distinct aroma was present. Lilly had just sat down when the voice of the King of Styx echoed from the front hall: ¡°First one here! I¡¯m the first!¡± The King of Transformation, elegant and refined, walked in. As usual, he ced a small gift on the table. Immediately after, the King of Judgment arrived. Upon entering and looking¡­ he was surprised to find that even the King of the Five Offices had arrived earlier. For a moment, he felt embarrassed and pursed his lips, instructing someone to ce the gift to the side. ¡°This is my wee gift¡­¡± He began to say something but quickly stopped himself, as he couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. Turning his head to the ghost servant standing on the other side, staring fixedly at the hotpot, he said sternly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going out?¡± What a sight! The ghost servant quickly retreated. Then¡­ as soon as the King of Judgement turned around, he saw that the King of Styx was already seated, impolitely gobbling down a piece of meat with gusto while making loud slurping sounds. The King of Judgement gazed at the steaming hotpot, secretly swallowing his saliva and muttering to himself, ¡°No manners!¡± At this moment, the King of the Five Offices and the King of Contemtion arrived at the Hell Ruler Pce, one after the other. They endured the fragrant aroma wafting in from all directions, and they patiently waited for the announcement. However, when the two of them entered the rear hall and took a look, everyone was already eating. Of course, the King of Styx went without saying-after all, he was a foodie, and it was normal for him to lack refinement while eating. The King of Transformation¡­ The King of Contemtion was a bit surprised. The King of Transformation had always been refined and courteous, yet at this moment, he was engrossed in eating without even sparing time to greet them. At some point, the King of Judgement also took a seat and picked up his chopsticks¡­ The King of the Five Offices eximed loudly, ¡°Everyone is eating already? Wait for me!¡± The King of Judgement was startled, and he snapped out of his daze; he suddenly realized he had behaved quite rudely. The others hadn¡¯t even arrived, and here he was, eating along with the early birds. The King of Contemtion grumbled unhappily, ¡°Didn¡¯t it make more sense to let the King of Judgemen wait for us too?¡± The three Golden Pills of Good Fortune were all consumed during one meal. The more they thought about it, the more they felt theters were at a disadvantage¡­ Lilly smiled warmly and said, ¡°Please take a seat.¡± Afterward, he sneakily nced at the apanying gifts they brought. This is great; there¡¯s money to be had again! On the way back just now, Uncle King of Transformation intentionally or unintentionally revealed that King of Styx had gifted a hundred thousand azurite and Neon gemstones. Lilly felt that these freeloaders definitely wouldn¡¯t hold back! In the rear hall of the Hell Ruler Pce, only eating sounds remained. Outside, the imposing Ruler of Hell, at this moment, appeared disheveled¡­ King of Five Offices swiftly nabbed arge ¡®chicken leg, while King of Styx acted as if he didn¡¯t see it and directly grabbed it, all the while saying, ¡°Hey, King of Five Offices, don¡¯t be polite here in King of Hell¡¯s ce! Eat meat and drink heartily. You should be bold like me and grab it directly!¡± The King of Five Offices cursed him for being shameless. The importance that the King of Contemtion and the King of Judgement ced on dignity and decorum beforeing was now cast aside. It wasn¡¯t as embarrassing as between the King of Five Offic and the King of Styx, but they hadn¡¯t put down their bowls and chopsticks. Beforeing: Dining or abstaining was inconsequential; the paramount concerny in elixirs and advancing in levels¡­ Now: Upgrades are inconsequential, primarily for satisfaction of appetite Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 Pablo chose a time when everyone was eating and slowly stated, ¡°Lilly, I heard that some time ago, they had discussed something important together¡­¡± Lilly smiled as she remembered! ¡°King of Judgment, I heard you had gathered others some time ago to discuss sanctions against me¡­ Is that true?¡± asked Lilly. ¡°Ahem!¡± the King of Judgment choked, and the spicy odor suddenly raced to his nose and throat. His face reddened, and he coughed louder and worse. Lily looked at the King of Contemtion. The King of Contemporaries was stunned. If I say it, I guess I won¡¯t be able to eat anymore. I can¡¯t put the food down because I already have it in my hand. It¡¯s impolite. He held his fist in his hand, coughed softly against his lips, and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know; I didn¡¯t participate.¡± ¡°At that point, I was in a closed-door culture. Did something like that happen before?¡± said the King of Styx. The King of Styx was taken aback as he watched everyone¡¯s reactions. How could anyone oppose Ms. Hades, who was so kind, talkative, cute, and cooked well? Did they truly desire to work together to make amends? What made them different from the King of Reincarnation? When the King of Contemporation mentioned it, the King of Five Offices instantly responded, ¡°It was the King of Judgment who gathered us, and I was the first to raise objections.¡± The King of Contemtion was speechless. Didn¡¯t what this moron just said contradict what I just said? The King of Contemporary turned a blind eye to what was happening and sat down to eat first. The King of Transformation grinned and said, ¡°Everyone was present at the time; I left because I think it was nonsense to discuss anything.¡± King of Contemporaries almost spilled out the food. Following his speech, the King of Transformation turned his head and asked the King of Judgment, ¡°So, what was the result of your discussion?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The King of Judgment was dumbfounded. He merely wanted to keep the Underworld in order. Was he mistaken? The King of Judgment endured his fury and responded softly, ¡°Nothing important had been discussed.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great; otherwise, you have to stop eating now,¡± the King of Transformation said vaguely. The King of Judgment didn¡¯t know what to say. The King of Judgment was unclear whether he should continue eating or not. He thought to himself, I would eat it first since I was already here. The next time she invites me, I won¡¯t ept it. I was going to treat it this time as a sign of respect for the King of Hell. Lilly looked around. Pablo was unable to question the King of Judgment personally because he was not a Ruler of Hell. The King of Transformation said exactly what he intended to say. For a while, Pablo¡¯s impression of the King of Transformation was that he was a good man who had done a lot to assist Lilly. With a serious expression, Lilly set down her chopsticks and said, ¡°Well, then the rules must be changed. Do you guys have any opinions?¡± The King of Judgment remained silent. This was nonsense, right? We couldn¡¯t just decide to change the rule, could we? ¡°No problem,¡± the King of Contemporaries responded. The King of the Five Offices said, ¡°I agree.¡± The King of Transformation continued, saying, ¡°Of course, I have no objection.¡± The King of Judgment was unable to continue eating. These dishes had never been served in the Underworld. He had long forgotten the vor of human food after being in a high position for a long time. The food was delicious, and it was difficult for him to let go now that he had a chance to eat such mouth-watering food. But! Underworld¡¯s rule system was vaster than any others! How could she say what she liked and then change the rules that the ancestor left behind in the past? With a straight face, the King of Judgment set down his chopsticks and dered, ¡°I won¡¯t eat it anymore!¡± He then walked away. Each Hell Ruler reacted differently and couldn¡¯t help but remain silent. The King of Styx seized the chance to devour more because, no matter what happened, there would always be a King of Hell. They were still confused¡­ How could Ms. Hades confront the King of Reincarnation outside of Ghost Town if she had no strength? She even let him go on purpose when he tried to flee. The most significant factor was that he sensed the pressure of the new Order of the Underworld. The previous Order of the Underworld was nothingpared to the new Order. King Styx thought while eating Lilly didn¡¯t want the King of Judgment¡¯s support. Only the King of Transformation and the King of Styx firmly support her today. The King of Conception and King of Five Offices had expressed their views, even though they were not as adamant. Lilly was well aware that her ultimate objective was on the Ninth Path and not at all in the Underworld. She would eventually ovee the Deration of God¡¯s will and create a new world! The underworld was simply an essential and unavoidableponent of it! The King of Five Offices, who had just returned to his pce, felt strange instantly. ¡°I feel like my bottleneck is loose!¡± The King of Contemtion was startled as he sensed energy flowing through his elixir field. Was this the power of the Golden Pill of Good Fortune? The King of Styx and the King of Transformation immediately cultivated themselves after they returned. The Fifth Pce was emitting a thunderp at this very moment. The King of Judgment was shocked and walked outside to observe from a distance, furious. She once again began to alter the rules of the Underworld! He was furious. It appeared that he must carry the weight of maintaining the stability of the Underworld. He saw a lightning strike just as he was thinking about it! The Fifth Pce was in the direction of the lightning. Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 Lightning seemed to refuse to let something exist and desperately sought to kill it. The King of Judgment stood still and subsequently discovered that Ms. Hades had no intention of changing the Rules of the Underworld but instead changed the Order of the Underworld! There was a big difference between the Rules and the Order of the Underworld! The Order of the Underworld existed between heaven and earth and could not be vited. The Rules were artificially customized and could not bepared with the Order of the Underworld. Ms. Hades genuinely desired to change the Order of the Underworld! She was defying God¡¯s will! How could she do that? Wasn¡¯t this going to ruin the entire Underworld? It was ridiculous! The King of Judgment trembled with anger. He must stop her! A little figure stood against the sky over the Fifth Pce, confronting the lightning that had just struck! The Hell Ruler stared at the person with horror. The rulers of Hell had never witnessed anything like this in their thousands of years of cultivation. She dared to go against God¡¯s will. The entire Underworld suffered as a result of the Deration of God¡¯s Will. The Deration of God¡¯s will only served to repress the King of Judgment, who wanted to stop Lilly, and cause him to fall to the ground. The King of Transformation struggled to resist and moved under the pressure of the Deration of God¡¯s will. It was difficult, but he had to walk forward. He cannot possibly help Lilly this time. But all he could do was prevent the King of Judgment or others from exploiting the situation. The King of Styx had the same idea and walked towards the Fifth Pce under the pressure of the Deration of God¡¯s will. He could feel the pressure breaking the bones in his knees. ¡°What should we do now?¡± the King of the Five Offices eximed in terror. He found it challenging to speak. The King of Contemporaries retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± This situation felt like the end of the world to the King of Contemporary, and he even questioned whether the Underworld would still exist. He should have stopped Lilly with the King of Judgment. Everyone might have to die if anything went wrong. To protect himself, he would support the King of Judgment. Lilly was currently fighting to resist the thunder. It turned out that after the King of Judgment and the others had returned, Lilly intended to cover the Hell Ruler Pce with the new Order of the Underworld that she had learned. She never considered killing all the rulers of Hell. She just wasn¡¯t expecting such a strong reaction from the Deration of God¡¯s Will! Lilly felt strongly that the Deration of God¡¯s Will forbade her from changing the rules. It intended to keep everything under its control and suppress them. But Lilly had a different feeling this time. If she couldn¡¯t get through it this time, she had a feeling she wouldn¡¯t be able to get through it in the future. Whatever had happened, she had already attracted the thunder, and there was no turning back. If she backed off now, the thunder and lightning would undoubtedly strike the Fifth Pce, killing everyone. Mom and Dad were still in the Ruler of Hell¡¯s Pce, and the spirits were still in the Ruler of Hell¡¯s Pce! She had told Granny and her uncles that she would return for the New Year. She couldn¡¯t possibly lose! Lilly shouted, holding a pen of judgment in her hand, and rushed up fearlessly! A bolt of lightning struck Lilly in the air! Lilly¡¯s pen of judgment collided with lightning, and she resisted valiantly. No one could fight back the thunder from the Manifestation of God¡¯s will; she could only try to resist it. Lilly knew very well that she didn¡¯t want to fight against the Manifestation of God¡¯s will. She was incapable of doing so. She just needed to survive the thunder. As long as she could survive, she would seed. The pen of judgment blocked the thunder, but Lilly fell straight from the air. Pablo wanted to catch her, but he froze as the second lightning bolt struck down. Pablo didn¡¯t expect there to be a second lightning bolt; he couldn¡¯t move. For the second time, lightning struck Lilly. Lilly was falling, and this time she couldn¡¯t resist at all. ¡°Lilly!¡± Jean was frightened and yelled. ke rushed out! He was too familiar with this scene! You need to ovee Heaven¡¯s Thunder to free yourself from the Manifestation of God¡¯s will. When Jean escorted Lilly to escape the Deration of God¡¯s Will¡¯s siege in the past, Lilly had perished. ke had pain and injuries all over his body, but he didn¡¯t care. As he watched her fall directly to the ground, the Fifth Pce¡¯s walls were violently struck, turning the structure into a massive, deep trench. ¡°Lilly¡­Lilly!¡± ke panicked. He had no idea why the thunder had struck so suddenly; all Lilly wanted to do was change the Order of the Underworld! This should not ur because the Underworld belongs to the Manifestation of God¡¯s will. Why did this happen? ¡°Lilly!¡± ke desperately wanted to jump into the deep pit, but an unexpected lightning bolt the width of his arm struck him and threw him aside! Regardless, Jean was ready to head out when Pablo pulled her back! ¡°All of us are ghosts!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cause any trouble!¡± Pablo gripped Jean and couldn¡¯t stop tightening his fists, his finger joints turning white. He was her master, but he couldn¡¯t protect her! This made him feel the most miserable, angry, and helpless. At this point, an arm appeared on the pit¡¯s edge. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The arms were all bloodstained, but Lilly¡¯s face appeared swiftly, and she climbed out of the hole with difficulty, smiling. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m okay!¡± She finally stood up while shivering beside the deep hole. ke was badly hurt and just wanted to quickly get to his daughter. However, at this time, the third lightning strike. Straight to Lilly, who was standing next to the deep hole¡­ Chatper 1214 Chatper 1214 Chapter 1214 She Did Not Fall Into the Crater Lilly¡¯s pupils significantly shrank. She cannot bear the lightning bolt much longer! In that moment she could see glimpses of her getting electrocuted to death while her father held her in his arms with despair sh before her eyes. Was she¡­ going to die again? She couldn¡¯t recall what she was thinking about right before she died the first time. But now, in the face of death, all could she think about was her parents and her eight uncles¡­. And her grandma who she couldn¡¯t bear to lose. It was going to be the New Year soon in the real world, right? Her grandma would probably prepare a table full of dishes, and wait for her to return by the front door with little Matt in her arms¡­. Lilly did not want to die. She still had so many things to hold on to. She cannot die! In the lightning strike, it was as though she could hear the heavens speak to her: ¡°Do you have The Order?¡± ¡°Have you fulfilled The Order yet?¡± ¡°Have you experienced the three affections, the four pains and the four struggles of humanity? Have you understood the destination of the thousands of fates of the world?¡± She hasn¡¯tpleted The Order yet! What was she going to do? Lilly¡¯s logic was very simple. Fill in the gaps wherever iplete. She had the thing she needed toplete The Order! Right in this critical moment, she remembered that she had the immortality stone that she retrieved after scraping a belt. As soon as the thought came up subconsciously, a huge tombstone appeared in her hands. It was the immortality stone! Ka-zam! The lightning bolt struck onto the gigantic immortality stone, and Lilly managed to escape death, but she didn¡¯t have the chance toprehend the Order within the stone. The fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh, eighth and ninth lightning bolts continued to strike down. And with each. strike, Lilly would raise the stone. When one stone was smashed, she would take out another. And another. O r 1/4 The Rulers of Hell were dumbfounded as they watched from their respective pces far away. How could this happen? It turns out that the King of Judgement and the King of Contemtion could not see the center points of the thunderstorm clearly. They could vaguely see lightning bolts striking down while Lilly raised one tombstone after another. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not mistaken right¡­?¡± The King of Five Offices couldn¡¯t help rubbing his eyes. ¡°The thing that she¡¯s lifting up.. It¡¯s a tomb house?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± The King of Contemtion replied. It was indeed a house. The houses that people lived in weren¡¯t that small, but normal tomb houses weren¡¯t that big either. What was Lilly up to, raising tomb houses like that? The King of Transformation got closer and was utterly shocked. ¡°It¡¯s the immortality stone!¡± He thought to himself. She had turned the immortality stone into a tomb house? Seeing the tomb houses growing in size one after another, the King of Transformation could feel his heart, throb harder and harder. Lilly had to bear nine lightning strikes in one go, her heart was also throbbing harder and harder as well. ¡°That¡¯s got to be thest of it right¡­ ¡­And it was! Sounds of thunder roared on, but the storm clouds had already started to dissipate. She¡­ She made it through? She really survived all that? Lilly was bewildered. The lightning strikes came by too suddenly, and they also went away just as suddenly. She looked at the ground beneath her feet. There was only a thinyer of powder. The gigantic immortality stone had been struck into ash. There was none of it left. It¡¯s obviously useless now. ¡°Lilly¡­¡± ke propped himself to his feet, ran over to Lilly and held her in his arms. ¡°Ouch! That hurts!¡± Tears started to flow out of her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but feel aggrieved again. What had she done to deserve such an outrageous punishment? To be struck by lightning like that? ||| O J 2/4 ¡°Dad, God¡¯s will is so unfair!¡± She cried. ¡°They ambushed me!¡± ke¡¯s temples throbbed. He checked up on Lilly, and found that her little arm was broken. He could even see the bone white beneath her flesh. It must¡¯ve been when she was trying to protect herself from the first lightning strike with the pen of judgement. He couldn¡¯tprehend how she could resist such pain, and managed to raise all the huge pieces of immortality stones over her head like that. ¡°The immortality stone blocked them for me¡­¡± Lilly said while crying. She was extremely exhausted and copsed into ke¡¯s arms. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m so tired, Dad¡­¡± ke carried her immediately, and ran back to the Pce of the Ruler of Hell. This life of hers seemed to be different! After Lilly was carried back to the pce by ke, a man in a big, loose robe opened his eyes in a ce. ten thousand miles away, There was a wave of unwillingness underneath his eyes. He used up all his efforts to send the Test of Thunder over, but failed in the end. Now his only hope was that she would get confused by the questions that he took the chance to ask her, and be sent into a mad spiral and disrupt the Order in her heart! 1 Lilly was in a daze within her own world. She kept thinking about what was said to her earlier. ¡°Do you have The Order?¡± ¡°Have you fulfilled The Order yet?¡± ¡°Have you experienced the three affections and the three pains of humanity? Have you understood the destination of the thousands of fates of the world?¡± Does she have The Order¡­ Lilly couldn¡¯t understand. She had realized the Order so many times, didn¡¯t she have it by now? Has she fulfilled the order? Nope, she knew very well that she still had not. Has she experienced the three affections and the three pains of humanity? After training with her masters for so many years, she knew of all kinds of things in the world, including these emotions and struggles that they spoke of. Chatper 1215 Chatper 1215 Chapter 1215 The Underworld has Changed, Lilly has Seeded! Thinking of such questions, Lilly became very dizzy, but also clear headed again. If she hadn¡¯t experienced them before then so be it. Would life be iplete if you¡¯ve never been in love? Would women not be women if they¡¯ve never gone through the pain of giving birth? Would winners only be considered winners if they have something they can¡¯t afford to lose? Other than family love, she had never experienced anything else. Would her eight years of life bet worthless then? What a facy. None of these questions could hold Lilly down. As her head cleared again, she could hear the sounds that could be thunder rumbling. Was she going to be struck by lightning again? She opened her eyes suddenly. ¡°Lilly! You¡¯re finally awake!¡± Jean hugged her and cried. Lilly leaned into the soft and warm embrace of her mother, and asked: ¡°Am I going to be struck by lightning again?¡± To the side, Pablo looked very confused by Lilly¡¯s question. For some reason, the Order of the Underworld had changed just now amidst the roars of the thunder¡­ ¡°Have I been sleeping for a long time?¡± Lilly asked. ¡°Not really. Just three days.¡± The unlucky ghost replied. Just three days?? Everyone had been worried for the past three days. No one could be at peace until Lilly woke up. keid on the bed beside Lilly. His wounds were open again. He had fallen asleep after taking care of her for a few days. He vaguely heard Lilly¡¯s voice in his sleep, and opened his eyes in a rush. ¡°Lilly¡­¡± As she had woken up, he quickly touched her forehead: ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± Her little face was a little dark, and everyone was worried sick. The child had been fried by lightning. strikes, would she even be able to recover from it? With that thought, Lilly sat up suddenly. ¡°Huh? When did I be so tanned?¡± ke was stunned. All of a sudden, he realized that all of her wounds had already healed. What in the¡­? Even though he had taken a lot of medicine to tend to his injuries, his wounds were still there after three days. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you can wash it off¡­¡± ke was trying to y it casual, but in actuality, he was exhausted. ww 1/3 All he could feel was fatigue and a gust of turmoil within him. He just couldn¡¯t calm himself down. Jean took a nce at him, and helped Lilly up out of the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a shower.¡± Lilly was soaking in the bathtub filled with immeasurable spiritual spring water. The scorched dark skin started to crack inch by inch, and came offyer byyer! ¡°Mom! I¡¯m shedding skin!¡± Lilly eximed. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Jean rushed over. ¡°No way¡­ The skin really is shedding!¡± ¡°Based on my experience¡­ is this the technique of marrow washing and body forging?¡± Lilly: ¡°What¡¯s marrow washing and body forging, mom?¡± Jean: ¡°It means that after getting struck by lightning, one is reborn again, and the body will be. stronger. Some might even train their bodies to the extreme, and strengthen their defenses. Lilly was getting more and more confused as Jean continued on. ¡°How did you know all of this, mom?¡± she asked curiously. Jean: ¡°Fantasy cultivation novels, of course!¡± Lilly: ¡°¡­¡± Lilly¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely. Where is this going? Jean changed the bath water for Lilly, took the dark water and poured it outside the ce. Outside the pce walls, the water seeped in the soil where there were clusters of seedlings, causing them to sprout and grow leaves like crazy. Soaking in the new spring water, Lilly sang away and sank her little head into the water: ¡°I love taking a bath bloop bloop bloop¡­¡± A trail of bubble sounds followed, her whole body was in the water now. Lilly opened her eyes wide in the water, and looked up. There was her mother¡¯s reflection on the water, and behind the ripples of the reflection, she could see the Order of the Underworld, clear as day. Like threads of distorted lines, winding and curving in the ripples. Lilly reached her hands out, and straightened them. Outside of the fifth pce¡­. The fact that Lilly got struck by lightning seemingly out of nowhere had everyone puzzled. III O J 2/3 ¡°Brother, do you think that Little Hades has done something that defed the Order of the heavens¡­¡± The King of Contemtion continued scribbling on a piece of paper, and said: ¡°If she had really done that, she would have been dead by now.¡± The King of Five Offices was so perplexed he wanted to scratch his brains out. ¡°Then what did the lightning strikes mean?¡± The King of Contemtion finally put down his pen. ¡°It¡¯s the Test of Thunder.¡± Some secret histories have documented the test of Thunder before. In theplete Order of the Heavens and the Underworld, every time one passes a level and advances, the Test of Thunder will take ce. The Order does not allow any person or thing that defies its nature to exist, because most living things are weak, so disasters are prone to happen when there are such defiant people out there: People who are strong enough to hold the power of life and death will often disregard the lives of others, as they think. they are all inconsequential and insignificantpare to their own powers. ¡°But it¡¯s been tens and thousands of years, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone passing the Test of Thunder, except for that one time three thousand years or so ago¡­¡± The King of Five Offices became silent. He remembered what happened three thousand years ago. Rumor has it that the daughter of Emperor Prosper went against the heavens, even the Five Emperors of the Underworld wanted to break through the shackles of the Order. At the time the entire Underworld was filled with the sound of thunderous rumbles, which was the Emperors going through the Test of Thunder. ¡°Isn¡¯t it only that those who are of the strengths of the Emperors can encounter the Test of Thunder? Could it be that Little Hades is now stronger than even the Emperors?¡± The King of Five Offices asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The King of Contemtion shook his head. Right at that moment, the Underworld started to rumble. A gigantic holographic hand appeared out of thin air, and plucked onto something! The holographic hand was so huge that it covered almost the entire realm of the Underworld! But it¡¯s very apparent, it was a child¡¯s hand! ¡°Little Hades¡­!¡± The King of Five Offices was shell shocked. At the same time, everyone felt something rumble from within them! The Order that was within their bodies¡­ were changing! ¡°Brother! I feel like someone is pulling me apart!¡± The King of Five Offices eximed. The King of Contemtion: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 The King of Judgement saw Lilly¡¯s giant holographic hand right when it appeared above the entire Underworld. ¡°What is she up to now! Hasn¡¯t she caused enough trouble already?¡± He cried out angrily. The next second, he could feel the spirit energy within him being suppressed by something. It was getting out of his control. ¡°!!!¡± The King of Transformation and the King of Styx would always visit the Fifth Pce every day. At that moment, the two of them were on the way together when they were stunned in their tracks with disbelief. The Order of the Underworld has changed! A new Order has enveloped the entire realm! Everything was bing as clear as day. Up until then, everyone knew that they were in the realm of the Ruler of Hell, but they weren¡¯t too sure deep in their hearts. But now, the whole realm was being divided. Normal ghosts weren¡¯t included in the Order now, nor were the evil and resentful ghosts. There were hierarchical ranks for evil ghosts. Starting off with the novice ghosts, above them there were ghost generals, then ghost overlords, ghost kings, and ghost emperors. And after ghost emperors were promoted, there were kings of hell, which were divided into four ranks, from the early rank, to the middle rank, the final rank, and theplete rank. After the Order of the King of Hell ispleted, they will be promoted to the level of emperor, grand emperor and such¡­ But obviously the grand emperor¡¯s realms were much wider and expansive, and they weren¡¯t in the scope of the Underworld. Jean watched the sky outside, this new Order existed as if it was there naturally. And as soon as it appeared, it automatically imed its spot within every ghost who was in the spirit realm. There were dark lines all over Lilly¡¯s forehead¡­ This was exactly how they wrote it in the fantasy cultivation novels. But it wasn¡¯t to be cultivated into gods, but the Order of spirits. They were just novice ghosts after all, how could theypare to gods? Outside the Pce, the King of Styx looked bemused. ¡°What the hell, am I in the final ranks of being a King of Hell?¡± That meant that if he worked harder, he could be a Grand Emperor? The King of Transformation chuckled. ¡°You wish.¡± Thisst breakthrough must not be easy. The King of Styx pursed his lips. ¡°Wait, howe you¡¯re in the final rank too?¡± The King of Judgement saw Lilly¡¯s giant holographic hand right when it appeared above the entire Underworld. That feeling was like when you scored 99% out of 100% in a test, and your ssmate got the same result too. Any sense of aplishmentes out ofparisons after all. The King of Styx wanted to look for someone else topare with in that instant, and turned around to find that the King of Judgement, the King of Contemtion and the King of Five Offices had all arrived. Once he saw that they were here, he secretlypared himself to all of them. The King of Contemtion: in his middle rank ¨C KNOCKOUT! The King of Five Offices: in his middle rank ¨C KNOCKOUT! The King of Judgement¡­ he¡¯s only in his early rank?! The King of Styx was baffled. ¡°Am I seeing this wrong¡­? The King of Judgment, you¡¯re¡­¡± The King of Judgement¡¯s face went pale. After the Order had be clear, he immediately found that he was only a King of the early ranks. He thought that as the ¡°big brother¡± who lived in the First Pce, the others must be in their early ranks too. So, when he came over to inspect, he didn¡¯t think that the Kings of Contemtion and Five Offices were both actually in their middle ranks, so his expression turned into deep embarrassment. In the end, it turned out that the Kings of Styx and Transformation were both in their final ranks instead. They were two ranks ahead of him! If only he could save himself from sheer embarrassment now. He put both his hands behind his back, put on a stoic face and said: ¡°What nonsense! Why are you changing the rules randomly?!¡± ¡°What happened to the usual rules?¡± The King of Transformation smiled slightly: ¡°My dear brother, this is not just some rules, this is the Order.¡± Rules can just be set by any of the Kings. But the Order was determined by the consent of the realms. No one could change anything about it. And now that Lilly had established a new Order, the old one will be eliminated, and the ways of the new Order will take over the Underworld. This meant that a new world was dawning. The novice ghosts that wanted to cultivate themselves to be stronger, would definitely and inevitablye into the Underworld and into Ghost Town. The King of Judgement could not argue with that fact, he just couldn¡¯t ept it. He was the ¡°big brother¡± who resided in the First ce. Now he was the worst ranking one of them all¡­ He didn¡¯t want to believe the truth. He didn¡¯t want to ept that he was falling off the wagon. Little Hades was only eight years-old, and she had already taken her ce as the Ruler of Hell, and broke the old ways of the Hades Realm¡­ But she was definitely no better than him! All of the Kings came to the Fifth Pce from their respective ones because they needed an answer to this very matter. Their ranks have all cleared up already, so then, what would Lilly¡¯s rank be like? After Lilly had straightened the ¡°distorted lines¡± of the old Order, she was still stunned. This was¡­ a New Order! Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She was only taking a bath, but she actually created a whole new order instead! ¡°Master¡­ Master!¡± Lilly stood up from the bath abruptly, with water sshing everywhere, and ran out the door. She was so excited that she forgot that she didn¡¯t have any clothes on, and just continued on screaming: ¡°Master, master! I¡¯ve done it! I have created a new world in the Underworld! Hahahahaha¡­¡± Jean grabbed her as fast as she could. ¡°Lilly! Put on some clothes first!¡± Pablo stood outside of the house, staring at the sky above. How did she create a new world all of a sudden¡­ After she had taken on the title of Ruler of Hell, she had been working hard. Then she sessfully separated the sky and the earth for the first time¡­ Up to the point when she had to go through the Test of Thunder. She had gotten here step by step, and they were narrow escapes from death. Isn¡¯t it just a natural thing now that she¡¯s established a new Order for the Underworld? She had already taken the first step. Changing the Order of the Underworld¡­ and then the Order of the Heavens. Breaking the shackles one at a time. Not even the Three Realms and Six Paths could hold her back! After Lilly had put on her clothes, she rushed outside to see Pablo with the brightest smile on her face. ¡°Master! I¡¯ve done it!¡± She was very proud of herself. Pablo gave her a warm and firm hug, and sighed in relief. ¡°I knew you could do it.¡± Lilly wanted to speak, but was interrupted by the sound of a ghost servant saying that the Kings had requested an audience with her. Pablo wore a big smile on his face, and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go crush the skull of the King of Judgement!¡± Lilly: ¡°Yes!¡± The King of Judgement better beware, Lilly was on her way! Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 It was the first time that the King of Judgement felt this uneasy. Before this, he was calm and collected wherever he went, and acted like the head gangster. But now he felt like a joke. Would he really be eliminated? No, no. He has been in the First Pce for so long, and maintained the ways and orders of the Underworld as much as he could. So why would he be the worst ranking one in the end? If the Order was really fair, he should¡¯ve been in theplete rank by now, the strongest one out of all ten of the Kings! Something must have gone wrong. He couldn¡¯t possibly follow the whims of a small child¡­ Just as he was getting more frustrated in his thoughts, he heard footstepsing. It was Lilly. She wasn¡¯t even wearing the official garments as the Ruler of Hell, only a casual short skirt. It was a pink and updated version of a traditional knee-length horse-face skirt. Paired with a clean and sleek top with bow pocket sleeves, her outfit was one that blended modern with traditional Han elements. She just wanted something easy to slip into. The King of Judgement looked in disgust, frowned and said: ¡°This is neither fish nor fowl!¡± Can one change the traditional Han garments like this? Plus her skirt was so short that everyone could see her two legs. Is this appropriate for the majesty of the Ruler of Hell? Even though The King of Judgement felt difort from the depths of his heart, he didn¡¯t forget to come and see Lilly¡¯s new rank immediately. But he still couldn¡¯t see it! He was stunned, and exposed his anxiousness by saying: ¡°What is your rank? Why can¡¯t I see it?¡± Lilly smirked and let out a snort. She walked up to her throne, jumped on it, and sat down. She crossed her legs and swayed them. She looked chic and heroic. The sight of this bothered the King of Judgement, but she couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°Of course you can¡¯t see my ranking!¡± Lilly said. ¡°Because you¡¯re a loser!¡± Loser? The King of Transformation gasped. She wasn¡¯t wrong though, even he could see it. Lilly: ¡°The King of Judgement, let me just say this straight. The wheels of history are moving forward. Old and archaic rules are always going to be continuously reced by newer ones. If you don¡¯t keep up, you¡¯re going to be eliminated one day.¡± ¡°See, you can¡¯t even see what I¡¯ve established!¡± The King of Judgement can¡¯t even see what a child had cultivated, and he still wanted to be everyone¡¯s ¡°big brother¡±? He really was too old-fashioned! Lilly let out another snort, and pulled out a textbook from the royal desk. She picked up a pen and started writing in it. This is the Pce of the Ruler of Hell. With such an audience, why did it feel that¡­ The King of Transformation: Little Hades is getting steadier and more collected. She can even calm herself down and revise a sentence in such an environment¡­ The King of Styx: Who said that Little Hades couldn¡¯t handle big responsibilities at such a young age? She clearly worked very hard. The Kings of Contemtion and Five Offices had the same thoughts as well. She may be young, but¡­ As they were deep in thought, she flipped a page, and took another book from the side. Mathematics¡­?! Fourth Grade Volume Two¡­ Exercise Book??? The King of Transformation dropped his jaw. The King of Styx was too amused. The Kings of Contemtion and Five Offices: ¡°¡­¡± The King of Judgement didn¡¯t see the textbook, but still stood up and said in anger: ¡°I don¡¯t think you have any solid capabilities to yourself, in any rank for that matter! Do you think this is funny to you?¡± Lilly didn¡¯t even bother raising her head to look at him, and said: ¡°You can¡¯t see my rank because your ranking is too low. You can¡¯t even see anyone else¡¯s ranks after two more rankings.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just like when everyone else scored 90% marks in a test, but you only scored 59%. The ones who scored 90% can easily tell where you¡¯ve done wrong, but you can¡¯t tell yourself.¡± Lilly paused, raised her head and continued: ¡°It¡¯s one thing to not be able to tell, but instead you think that you¡¯ve done an incredibly good job filling in your answers in the entire test, and you think you¡¯ll definitely score a solid 100%.¡± ¡°¡­¡± This analogy seemed too vivid for everyone. The King of Judgement was boiling mad at that point. ¡°What a joke! How much could you have scored then!¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lilly chuckled, widened her eyes and said: ¡°I¡¯ve scored a good 99.9%!¡± Hearing her say that she scored 99.9% was like a bad joke in the King of Judgement¡¯s ears. How can there be such a score? Hearing her say that she scored 99.9% was like a bad joke in the King of Judgement¡¯s ears. How can there be such a score? What about 99%? Or 99.5%? Does she think that he¡¯s never been to the human realm before? However the Kings of Transformation and Styx understood perfectly. They were in awe. They only saw howplete and perfect Lilly¡¯s new ranking was, but they didn¡¯t know that she had reached such a point¡­ 99.9%¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that mean that she was almost at the level of being promoted to Grand Emperor then? The Kings of Transformation and Styx were both in their final ranks, and they knew very well that it was extremely hard to level up from the final rank to theplete rank. It seemed like they onlycked one simple step, but it felt like there was a canyon-wide gap between the two ranks¡­ Both of them had a gut feeling: They wanted to be promoted to theplete rank, but they did not know how long it would actually take. Perhaps it would mean a few hundred years, or a few thousand years. After all, they had already been waiting in the Underworld for a very long time already, that is until the recent breakthrough with the New Order being established. They could only use these opportunities to advance to the final rank. The King of Judgement could see the change in expression in everyone else¡¯s faces, but he could not tell what it was. So he started to get more and more impatient, and stood up from his seat abruptly. ¡°What do you mean 99.9%! I¡¯m talking to you nicely, so watch your attitude!¡± Lilly finally made direct eye contact with him with her cold stare, and said: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what my realm is?¡± ¡°If you think that I¡¯m so incapable, why don¡¯t you give it a try yourself?¡± Her expression became arrogant. ¡°Believe it or not, but I can beat you down with just one punch!¡± Of course the King of Judgement would not believe her! He let out a cold smirk. ¡°Then I will take care of you myself¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, in a blur, Lilly was right in front of his face. She raised her arm with a balled up fist, andnded a punch smack on the King¡¯s eyes. Boom! Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 She Was Definitely Much Stronger than the King of Judgement Before the King of Judgement coulde to his senses, he was already sent flying by Lilly¡¯s punch. He flew out of the pce hall and crashed onto the steps outside with a bang. The King was stunned beyond disbelief. He got up immediately, and red at Lilly! Lilly¡¯s hands were behind her back. She gave her sleeves a pat with one hand and shook her pointer with the other. ¡°That was weak!¡± The King of Judgement: He did not dare to believe that Lilly was the one who gave him the punch. ¡°This is impossible¡­ Impossible!¡± This didn¡¯t only mean that Lilly was stronger than him. She was much stronger! This also meant that everything that she did was right. The reform was right, the establishment of the new Order was right as well¡­. But she was only eight years-old. She was just a child! How could a child do so much? ¡°Impossible? You¡¯ve seen it clearly now!¡± Lilly did not use ¡°sh¡± this time. She had already mastered this power of teleportation, now she could just use it whenever she felt like it. But instead, she slowly walked up to the King of Judgement. He immediately got up at the ready. She managed to ambush him because he didn¡¯t have his defenses up earlier. But now that he has gotten ready, he must be able to¡­ Boom! Lillynded another punch on his other eye! Now both sides were symmetrical. The King stumbled a few steps back. He was knocked silly. Lilly¡¯s attack was so slow, and he saw iting¡­ But he still got hit super hard? 1/4 It was like he was struck by lightning. He could not believe it at all. ¡°You aren¡¯t even aspetent as my master now.¡± Lilly sneered. Pablo walked out at this moment. He was a judge, but now he was just as good as a final rank King of Hell. His strength was leaps and bounds beyond a few Kings of Hell. Now, the King of Judgement was the weakest one of them all. ¡°Impossible¡­ Impossible!¡± The King of Judgement was in shock. He was the big boss before the new Order was established. But what can he amount to now? Even a puny judge was stronger than him?! Pablo sat on a chair behind the Ruler of Hell¡¯s throne, and said calmly: ¡°Our Little Hades has already given you face in light of everyone being around here today¡­¡± The King of Judgement could not take his words. It was one thing if Lilly was the one criticizing him, he was the head of the Ten Pces after all, but Pablo? He was just a judge, who at one time, even begged him for mercy! ¡°You¡­¡± He had just begun to speak, but Pablo interrupted him: ¡°The ghost generals are under Little Hades now, the King of Judgement really has to step up his game. A weak-looking, cowardly ghostling general came into the hall with a fruit te, and served it onto Lilly¡¯s desk, and uttered politely: ¡°Ms. Hades, you take a rest. Here, have some fruits.¡± The King of Judgement took a look at the ghostling. They were in their first rank. He wanted to throw up in that instant. A ghost general was in the same ranking as him?! The cowardly ghostling let out a shy smile, their voice was quite gentle too: ¡°I, too, see that the King of Judgement seems to be having a hard time epting his ce, I am more than. willing topete with you, please be merciful.¡± ||| 2/4 The words were mellow, and it sounded like a very sensible subordinate was ying ball with the leader, but in actuality, deliberately trying to subvert the leader and make them scramble to save their own face. The King of Judgement desperately wanted to regain some of his dignity by then. He wanted to save some of the shame¡­. But he was too pissed off. The ghostling was in the same ranking as him. It was one thing that he could not beat Lilly, but topete with one of her lower ranking subordinates? ¡°Give me your best shot then!¡± The King raised his chin, trying to get back some off his macho charisma. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The cowardly ghostling walked to him, and bowed. ¡°As you wish, sir.¡± As soon as the words fell, the ghostling raised their arm and punched hard, right where Lilly had hit him earlier. Boom! The King of Judgement flew out the pce again. The other kings could not bear to look no more. He really did wish for it¡­ The King of Judgement was so beaten up that he burst into anger, and said furiously: ¡°How dare you!¡± The ghostling was startled, and replied timidly: ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s my fault! I thought that you were ready, since you looked so brave and mighty with your pose.¡± ? He didn¡¯t want to fight anymore. If he kept going, he would be throwing his entire dignity. away and getting his face smashed here. But then, the ghostling asked again politely: ¡°So, are you ready now sir?¡± The King could not get off his high horse again, what could he possibly say now? That he wasn¡¯t ready still? In front of this cowardly ghostling? But to say that he was indeed ready? What if he flew out again after taking another punch? 3/4 The King was in a tough spot. As soon as he had his thought, he realized that he was scared of a little cowardly ghostling general. Was he really as weak as they said he was? He had no choice but to take another hit. He could only bite the bullet and nod his head to signify that he was ready. His whole body was tense, he was focused this time! Surprisingly, this time he didn¡¯t fly off from another punch. The ghostling did it on purpose carlier. Who told the King of Judgement to be so mean to the lower ranking generals in the first ce? This old fe really thought that he was number one. The ghostling wanted to give him at taste of his own medicine for a long time now! It turned out that when the Order of the Underworld had changed, the Jar of Souls and the Red Bracelet in the Pce had undergone major transformations too. The weakest ghostlings. who were powerless all leveled up at the same time. Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 Promoting Master Pablo and Giving Him Great Fortune and a Great Wife The King of Judgement and the cowardly ghostling were evenly matched. The King was fighting for his life. He absolutely cannot lose face again. He needed to find a way out Until he defeats the ghostling general, he would have the opportunity topliment the Ruler of Hell¡¯s strength, and that he is actually in awe of her. And then find a way to leave¡­ But who would have thought? The cowardly ghostling wasn¡¯t some ordinary ghost general. They were one that knew how to guard their own weaknesses. The first time that they got to this ranking, they could alreadypete with the King. Even though they were inexperienced, they were definitely ones to watch out for! They wanted to fight for Lilly¡¯s dignity, and help her put the King in his ce, and crush his head on the floor! Both the King and the ghost general grew more ferocious with each other. The more they fought, the braver they became. But the King wanted to vomit blood at that point, he was so frustrated that he wanted to die on the spot. He could see clearly now, the ghost general was clearly not helping him to find a way out. They wanted to take his life! Is this how a subordinate ys ball with their leaders? The King started to feel powerless. And most importantly, he could not fare better than a small cowardly ghost general. He felt even worse. He could feel for the first time that the old Order was bowing down to the new one. It was a losing fight¡­. Once this thought started to go around in his head, the King had started to lose his imposing manner. He could not keep up anymore, it was starting to get draining.. 1/4 Humans were like this. Once they muster up the courage to do something, it doesn¡¯t matter if they get exhausted after. It proved how important good morale was. The cowardly ghost general was full of confidence. They got braver and braver as they fought. Even if they were covered in wounds, they were still inexplicably excited. Onest punch sent the King of Judgement flying out once again¡­ It was a real p to his face. The King mmed onto one of the buildings outside of the pce hall, entirely destroying the wall that was already dpidated from the time when Lilly was struck by lightning. His dignity was gone. The cowardly ghost general was surprised: ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, sir! I¡¯m the one at fault! I was too carried away by my own gusto in the fight with you, I forgot to give in to you, my lord. I really deserve to die!¡± He was trembling with anger. Fine! Everything was *fine*! They must be pulling his leg at this point. Being disrespected as a King of the First Pce like this, Little Hades is too much! The King of Judgement got up and covered his face¡­. There was a look of grief and indignation across his face. ¡°The first thing you do once you take power is to kill off the direct descendant first! Little Hades, you are too cruel!¡± He meant that as soon as she took office, she immediately went after the strongest existing leader. Who would be loyal to her after this? Lilly looked at him quietly. ¡°You are not the direct descendant.¡± She replied. The expression on his face changed again and again. In the end, he could not leave with any form of pride. He flung his sleeves and snorted, and left the premises promptly and furiously. This was the only way he could still live with whatever shred of dignity he had left. < 2/4 What could he have done otherwise? Argue with the Ruler of Hell about the legitimacy of his position? After he had left, the King of Contemtion frowned and shot a look at the King of Five Offices. The King of Five Offices could not restrain himself, and uttered: ¡°My lord¡­ This¡­ Isn¡¯t this a little bit inappropriate?¡± He took a look at the cowardly ghost general. She had let such a subordinate punch the King of Judgement in the face, she was being too cruel. This was tantamount to tearing faces. Would everyone still be cordial colleagues after this? Lilly red at the King of Five Offices and replied. ¡°How is this inappropriate? Do I keep ttering him, and making him think that he¡¯s all that? If you say such a thing, I won¡¯t be able to tell if you¡¯re trying to help him or harm him then.¡± ¡°The new Order will be better over time. The King of Judgement still has some power to him. However, if he¡¯s unwilling to adapt, then his ranking will decline, to a point where he¡¯s even worse than a ghost general.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t awaken him with a beating now, do you think he would realize this?¡± The King of Five Offices was speechless. After she had given him a beating, she was still calm and collected about it¡­ If he was in her shoes instead, he would have thrown a massive tantrum. Lilly lowered her eyes and put away her school homework, and snorted. ¡°I certainly will not keep spoiling his brattish ways!¡± ¡°Ah yes, since you are all here, I want to deal with some old things.¡± ¡°What are they?¡± The King of Styx replied. Weren¡¯t the ¡°old things¡± in question the King of Judgement? Was there someone else? Lilly¡¯s face became stern. ¡°Regarding the rebellion of the King of Cities and King Libra, they have ignored the rules of the human and underworld realms, and were trying to kill me!¡± It was time for those two to be brought out to trial! They had put Pablo and her father¡¯s lives in danger when they were trying to kill her. She was not some forgiving child. She was one that was very vengeful. 3/4 But how could she just kill them? They needed to be dragged to the pits of hell to be punished. A hell of hot boiling sh¡¯t would be just nice for them. She could not just end their lives just like that. It would be potential ammo for anyone who dared to find trouble in the future, saying that she was being a ruthless dictator and whatnot.. Pablo had advised her before to think of the bigger picture. Her father had also advised her to not give anyone potential leverage to be used in the future. So, she was going to use the opportunity to bring them out to trial today! Not only that¡­ She promised Pablo that she would promote him with great fortune and a great wife! Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. So she was going to do just that today! However, a promotion with great fortune was easy to do. But where was she going to look for a wife for him? Lilly tilted her head and looked at Pablo. Something like a scene from a TV show started ying in her mind: Oh, Master. Do you want a wife? If you do, why don¡¯t I look for one for you right now? Pablo caught a glimpse of her eyes. What was she up to this time? Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 In the halls of the Pce of the Ruler of Hell. The King of Cities and King Libra were chained to the walls. The more that they looked at each other, the more unpleasant they felt. It was all because of each other that the space between them was so small. How embarrassing! Then all of a sudden, there was a massive rumbling sound. The space in the pce also started to rumble. The two Kings were baffled and said simultaneously: ¡°Did you feel that?!¡± The King of Cities was stunned: ¡°What just happened¡­? Something feels different¡­¡± They couldn¡¯t figure out an answer no matter how hard they tried, because the Pce was suppressing them. They could only feel that something was different, but they weren¡¯t sure what it was. After an uncountable amount of time had passed with them deep in thought, the two of them suddenly spun into the air, and were thrown outside of the space with a bang. The King of Cities and King Libra remained seated on the floor, and when they looked up, they could see a silhouette of someone small sitting on the throne¡­ They could tell who it was even if they were turned into ash! ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± King Libra gritted his teeth. ¡°You despicable little pest!¡± ¡°It was a mistake then I didn¡¯t kill you off back then!¡± They were exposing themselves¡­ Suddenly they felt that the atmosphere was off, and when they turned their heads, they could see a few people seated around them. The Kings of Styx, Contemtion, the Five Offices, and Transformation¡­ They were all here. King Libra: ¡°¡­¡± His face sank, and asked: ¡°Why are all of you here? Where¡¯s the King of Judgement? And the King of Reincarnation?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. At first, the three of them had some private meetings together before, but now that King Libra and the King of Cities were imprisoned, where could the King of Reincarnation have gone?¡± The King of Styx snorted. ¡°So you *are* traitors!¡± The King of Transformation shot the both of them a look. ¡°Turns out that you can be demoted after all.¡± The King of Cities was still in his first rank. King Libra was locked up for too long and starved. When the new Order took effect, he was demoted back to the ranking of a mere ghost king. The King of Contemtion remained quiet. But he suddenly had a sense of danger, an urge of sorts. Although he was not the same as the King of Judgement, he, too, wanted to be the head of the Ten Pces. Who would condescend themselves to a woman when they could be number one themselves? But looking back on it now, everything has changed. Under the new Order, true strength was the most important. He felt that the Ruler of Hell wasn¡¯t actually going after being the head of the Ten Pces. And yet, they were still chasing after superficial fame and fortune. The functional ranking of one in the Underworld did not equate to one¡¯s true strength! In the ¡°functional¡± ranking of the Underworld, the Emperor Prosper was the one who governs the realm. He was the true ¡°big boss¡±. And the Ruler of Hell was the leader of the Ten Pces. And under the Ruler were judges, the top ten dark generals¡­ These are all regarded as ¡°official positions¡±. But in terms of strength, he was iparable even with Pablo, who was already in the final rank. Sure, the King of Contemtion might rank higher in terms of ¡°functional ranking¡±, but Pablo was much stronger strength wise. The thought of that made the King of Contemtion clench his fists, as he realized that the goal he was after was fundamentally wrong. In the face of absolute strength, what was even the point of holding an official position? Everyone was going to be big bosses eventually in the future, to the likes of being high ranking kings and emperors. So what if he was the head of the Ten Pces? He still had to bow down to someone else. What a joke¡­ After realizing that, he looked at how pathetic the King of Cities and King Libra were. What an even bigger joke. And King Libra was still asking with such a naive face: ¡°Where is the King of Reincarnation?¡± Lilly raised her gaze and said stoically: ¡°The King of Reincarnation is dead.¡± ¡°He was trying to kill my father, so my father killed him instead.¡± The King of Transformation: ¡°¡­¡± Um¡­ Are you sure that it wasn¡¯t your father who was trying to kill the King of Reincarnation instead? Even though he knew the truth, he was certainly not going to speak up about it. The others were shocked. ke MacNeil was just a mortal human being, how was it possible? The King of Cities retorted: ¡°Impossible!¡± King Libra snorted angrily: ¡°Your father?¡± When he was trying to kill Lilly before, her father wasn¡¯t even as powerful as a mere practitioner, he was just as powerful as an ant. There was no way that he would believe that it was ke MacNeil who killed the King of Reincarnation. The King of Reincarnation was the strongest one out of their trio after all. The King of Transformation sighed. ¡°The two of you should take a look at yourselves. The Ruler of Hell has returned to the throne, and established a new Order for the Underworld. Things are not the same as they used to be anymore.¡± The King of Cities and King Libra were trying hard to figure out an answer before. But now, it made sense. The King of Cities felt that he was in the early rank at first, which didn¡¯t amount to much. But looking at the people around him, he only realized that he was one of the weakest. Even Pablo was in the final ranks¡­ He ranked even higher than himself?! King Libra could not ept his fate, and snapped: ¡°What?! Just a mere ghost king?! How can I be just a mere ghost king?!¡± What nonsense! This must be a joke! ¡°I am *the* King of the Ninth Pce, not some mere, ordinary ghost king! Can you be serious for even one second?¡± Lilly raised her hand. A notebook with a dark red cover and gold embellishments appeared on her palm. She said: ¡°Correction, you are not King Libra, King of the Ninth Pce, anymore.¡± King Libra¡¯s heart sank within his chest. ¡°You¡¯re stripping me of my title?!¡± He screamed. He was extremely angry. ¡°Who gave you the right to do that?!¡± Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 Lilly ignored King Libra¡¯s tantrums, and announced calmly: ¡°Starting today, Redley Stevens will no longer hold the title as King Libra, King of the Ninth Pce. He will be stripped of his position, and demoted to wandering ghost. Does anyone oppose this?¡± King Libra looked at the others immediately. The King of Transformation was the first to speak: ¡°Redley Stevens paid no mind to the rules that were set. He traveled to the human realm as a ghost king to kill Little Hades when she was still a mortal. He had broken the rules of the Underworld. I agree with your decision, Ruler of Hell.¡± The King of Styx waved his hand. ¡°I agree! He is a traitor, so he should bear the consequences!¡± King Libra looked at the King of Contemtion. Even if that little pest had be the Ruler of hell, there¡¯s no way that they could just let her behave however she wanted! He wasn¡¯t shocked that the King of Transformation agreed with Lilly. He already could barely understand why the King of Styx would agree with her too. But there¡¯s no way that the King of Contemtion would agree with her as well. And the King of Five Offices would follow suit. If the both of them disagree, there would still be a chance¡­ ¡°I have no objections as well.¡± The King of Contemtion said. ¡°Drag him to be punished then! I have no objections either!¡± The King of Five Offices replied. King Libra was shell shocked. ¡°No, I am not a traitor! How could I be?¡± King Libra¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°How do you even determine who is a traitor? Is a traitor one that just wants to get to a superior position? Only ones who are from the same camp but rebel after are traitors! And I am not one of them!¡± Lilly remained quiet. She waited for the other Kings to respond. The King of Five Offices replied instantaneously. ¡°How are you not? We were all colleagues first, and then you decided to stab us in the back! If that¡¯s not a traitor, I don¡¯t know what is!¡± The King of Styx chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t have to justify it anymore. Just from the fact that you went to the human realm to get your personal revenge when you were still a King, you aren¡¯t fit to hold your title anymore.¡± King Libra wanted to vomit blood. Even more so when the King of Transformation added on: ¡°Redley Stevens, you say that you wanted to be promoted¡­ with what power? Your strength is just a mere ghost king¡¯s. Are you asking to be promoted just to get beaten up?¡± King Libra: ¡°¡­¡± He slumped over and knelt on the floor, looking at the Ruler of Hell with a dumbfounded expression hanging on his face. Maybe he really was too hungry. After all, he had been starving in prison for the past three to four years. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The gusto he had suddenly disappeared. Everyone had crushed any spirit that he just had. Thinking about it now, he suddenly couldn¡¯tprehend what he had done. He was too self-serving. He thought that he could easily kill off the Ruler of Hell and take her ce without anyone knowing. So, as a result of that? He was going to be eliminated. ¡°I give up!¡± Redley Stevens had lost his title as King Libra as much as he didn¡¯t want to. But what could he do about it? The current Lilly was not one that he could evenpare with, let alone be able to kill her. He couldn¡¯t even tell what rank she was in anymore. Her master, Pablo, and the other ghost general were already much more powerful. What could he amount to still? ¡°Well then, since we have all agreed to strip Redley Stevens of his title as King Libra, now let¡¯s decide, which corners of Hell should he be banished to?¡± Redley raised his head abruptly. ¡°What?!¡± It was one thing that he was going to be demoted as a mere wandering ghost, now they wanted to banish him too?! Lilly smiled coldly. ¡°Unless you want a punishment that¡¯s far worse?¡± ¡°Disobedience to your superiors, abetting crimes, causing bodily harm, raping and killing others, envy towards the kind and virtuous¡­ What have you *not* done?¡± Redley went quiet. The King of Transformation nodded. ¡°The Ruler of Hell is right. I personally think that he should take a trip to all eighteen levels of hell, starting off with the one with the boiling sh*t¡­ What do y¡¯all think?¡± Lilly coughed. She nearly choked on the water she was drinking. My oh my, Uncle George clearly knew her too well! What a feast this was tonight. Unexpectedly, the King of Styx strongly objected. ¡°Nope! I think that this is inappropriate!¡± Redley saw a glimpse of hope. ¡°Exactly¡­¡± ¡°What do you have in mind, the King of Styx?¡± Lilly was surprised. The King of Styx pursed his lips and snorted. ¡°Why banish them into the hell of boiling sh*t? This is not too appropriate for the both of them, now is it? Especially for King Libra. They have been starving for such a long time¡­ Won¡¯t they just get a free endless buffet there then? We can¡¯t be too merciful to them.¡± Lilly: ¡°¡­¡± The King of Transformation: ¡°¡­¡± The King of Contemtion: ¡°¡­¡± The King of Five Offices: ¡°¡­¡± Redley almost flipped a table. Oh wait, he doesn¡¯t have one to do that. ¡°You¡¯re avenging your personal hatred with official matters, King of Styx!¡± He eximed furiously. Redley let out a snort, but then Lilly continued: ¡°No we don¡¯t do that here. Why don¡¯t you go take a bath in boiling sh*t first then~¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s set!¡± ¡°Are you satisfied now, Redley Stevens?¡± Redley: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­£¤%#%¡­!!¡± He was *very* satisfied. How did things end up like this?! He wanted to be the leader of the Ten Pces. Initially he was a mighty King who could crush anything. How did he end up with a fate so bad like this¡­ Redley felt a huge pang of regret. Why did he run off to the human realm so impatiently from the start, just because he heard some rumors from the King of Reincarnation¡­ Thinking back on it now, he really was just some cannon fodder. He was too foolish! Lilly raised her hand and moved her fingers! She put shackles on Redley¡¯s hands and legs. And just like that, Redley was dragged into the hell of boiling sh*t in all his regret, anger and unwillingness¡­ The King of Cities watched all of this in a cold sweat. It was his turn! And naturally, he found Lilly¡¯s gaze hadnded on him¡­ Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 There Is Really No Way¡­ There Is Actually A Way¡­ Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Lilly looked at the King of Cities on the floor. He was the hardest one to kill at first. In the fierce battle, her entire team was almost wiped out It was until her father¡¯s ¡°headshot¡±, that they only managed to arrest and imprison him within the Pce of the Ruler of Hell. The King of Cities¡¯s essence was just his soul. Currently, his head was still in fragments. After such a long time, he still couldn¡¯t piece his head back together like how it once was Before Lilly could speak, he immediately started talking ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing wrong! Your father was a mortal who came down to the Underworld. And ording to the rules, he was supposed to be killed!¡± He thought he had caught on to a loophole. He knew that ke MacNeil was actually the Emperor Prosper, but they were sure not to reveal it just yet He thought that that was because he had not returned to his throne yet as he had no strength, ke must be scared that someone out there might challenge his position secretly. The King of Cities was sure that Lilly would not dare to speak such a truth. Then what crime would he havemitted to hunt after an undead person who was roaming the Underworld? ¡°Not to mention, at the time, Little Hades was still a mortal, she had not returned to the throne yet! I sensed that the rules were vited, and I did my job to maintain the bnce of the Underworld. Was I wrong to do that then?¡± Ly nodded. ¡°No you were not.¡± When Redley was King Libra, he used his power forpersonal gain and went to the human realm to kill her, which was a vition of the rules. So by that loge too, when Lilly and her father came to the Underworld as mortals, they too vited the rules. The King of Cities was filled with pride. ¡°So, what right do you have to judge me? Weren¡¯t you also bending the rules for your own personal gain? Are you not using your power for your own personal gain plorez He had leverage over Little Hades! Lilly nodded. ¡°Sure, I may not have the right to judge my own matters. But they do, don¡¯t they?¡± She pointed at the Kings of Transformation, Styx, Contemtion, and the Five Offices. The King of Transformation frowned his eyebrows. He had no idea how to help Lilly out and give the of Cities the punishment he deserves. The King of Styx was in a tough spot too. He was defirutely on Linde Hades¡¯s side, but he couldn¡¯t think of just yet. Seriously, why would she admit it herself? She should have just denied it to the end! 13 No, but if she refused to admit her wrongdoing and lie that she had never been to the Underworld the King of Cities could deny his mistakes too. The King of Five Offices looked at the King of Contemtion, who was speechless as well. It wasn¡¯t easy for any of them to judge the matter, as the King of Cities made sense too. Since this was a public trial, Little Hades wanted to solve this problem and not leave any more leverage that others can take advantage of in the future as well How could they help? It was not that they did not want to, but they just had no idea. Suddenly, Lilly, who was on the throne, started speaking: ¡°Well then. The reason for my fathering to the Underwold is because¡­ ¡°He is the Emperor Prosper.¡± With a single sentence, all of the Kings froze in silence. The King of Cities could not believe it. She actually admitted it?! Was she prepared to die?? So what if Pablo was in his final rank? Does she really think that she was that secure in her position? Who doesn¡¯t want the Order of the Emperor? The King of Transformation had no idea that ke MacNeil was the Emperor Prosper. He had even had several meals with him before¡­ The King of Styx widened his eyes: ¡°F*ck! No way?!¡± the great ¡°cook¡± who made the amazing food was actually the Emperor Prosper! The King of Contemtion was shocked to his core. He could not believe it. ¡°This is absurd.¡± The King of Five Offices uttered subconsciously. Lilly took out the Seal of the Emperor. Everyone knew that no matter what kinds of documents that the Emperor Prosper issued, his signature didn¡¯t count, It was the Seal that could officiate them. Once Lilly took out the Seal, the King of Contemtion finally knew that she wasn¡¯t kidding. If she wasn¡¯the daughter of the Emperor, how would she be able to obtain the Emperor¡¯s Seal? Thinking back to what had happened a few thousand years ago, when everyone was vying for the position of the leader of the Ten Pces, she came out of thin air and took over the top spot. Even the Emperor Prosper, who had never shown up before, was startled. Even though he did not appear himself, he left a word that he recognized her position as the Ruler of Hell! No wonder She didn¡¯t just have the strength, she had the family background too! The King of Contemtion then chimed in: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, all of the rules of the Underworld are determined by the Emperor Prosper. So, is there anything wrong with him returning to the realm?¡± 111 23 The King of Five Offices uttered in his mind. Brother! Weren¡¯t you stumped a few moments ago as well? Disbelief aside, the King of Five Offices also took his stance: ¡°That¡¯s right! When is your turn to attend to the matters of the Emperor Prosper, King of Cities?¡± The King of Transformation. ¡°Agreed. Little Hades had note down without reason then. After all, she hade here as the daughter of the Emperor Prosper. He was the one who brought her here himself. D you want to question him yourself then?¡± The King of Styx ¡°Exactly¡¯ That¡¯s right! I have no objections!¡± The King of Cities: These these bunch of idiots! He was so angry that his face turned pale. Sure enough, she pulled the Emperor card. They were sure to pin something on him even if he didn¡¯t do anything wrong! ¡°Don¡¯t fall for it so easily!¡± The King of Cities sneered. ¡°You really think that I wanted to kill the Emperor Prosper?¡± ¡°Do you think I have the guts to?¡± That was because the Emperor had undergone cmity! He is now just a mortal! He never returned tu the throne!¡± ¡°However, if he was killed, then it would be regarded as the fall of the Emperor. Then the Order of the entire Underworld would be up to me! Then I will be on top of everyone!¡± He was determined to take this family down! was having a hard time, so he was not going to let anyone else have it differently either He didn¡¯t believe that no one was not tempted with such a big bait in front of them! Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 She Wants Pablo to Get Promoted King of Contemtion hesitated. Emperor Prosper, who had not officially returned, was more tempting than a King of Hell. However, they might not have had a chance to kill Emperor Prosper. The secret alliance of the King of Reincarnation, King of Cities, and King Libra failed to do anything to Emperor Prosper, and the status of the King of Hell did not change. Even if the King of Contemtion could persuade the King of Five Offices to join him in killing ke, they were only the Middle Hades Realm. Lilly was a half step to the Emperor Realm, Pablo was in the Late Hades Realm, and Lilly¡¯s ghost general was in the Early Hades Realm, not to mention that Lilly also had a ghost lord. Her ghost general was in the Early Hades Realm. What about her ghost lord? He could not defeat them at all. King of Contemtion quickly weighed the pros and cons. If he could not defeat Lilly, then join her! He never wanted to please Lilly before. After all, no matter how powerful she was, she was only a woman! How embarrassing to please a woman! But if Lilly was Emperor Prosper¡¯s daughter, that was different! C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°King of Cities, you¡¯re stupid!¡± King of Contemtion was the first to express, ¡°How dare you disrespect Emperor Prosper! You deserve to die!¡± King of Five Offices echoed with righteous indignation, Kill him! Let him suffer in 18 levels of hell! Destroy his soul! He¡¯s so bold to suggest killing Emperor Prosper!¡± King of Styx was speechless. They¡¯ve finished what I want to say. C King of Cities gritted his teeth. Even though he knew there was no way to change the oue, he still looked sinister and sneered. King of Transformation smiled and added, ¡°King of Cities, do you feel dissatisfied? Do you want to make trouble for the King of Hell before you die? You probably thought the four of us would dare to plot against Emperor Prosper if we united. But you¡¯re wrong. King of Styx and I will never switch sides.¡± King of Cities instantly turned pale. If that was the case, the King of Contemtion, the King of Five Offices, and the King of Judgment could not defeat Lilly¡¯s allies. The final result must be that the King of Contemtion and the King of Five Offices would join Lilly without hesitation. They would give up even if they did not want to join Lilly. He did not create any trouble for Lilly but indirectly helped her. King of Cities was unwilling to give in. Why! They were all Hell Rulers. Why was he now a prisoner? ¡°Ah! I don¡¯t ept it!¡± King of Cities roared angrily. He was indeed the most impulsive. He got angry on the spot and was about to pounce on Lilly! He risked his life, treated himself as a bomb, and forced out all the remaining spirit energy in preparation ||| 13 for self-destruction! ¡°Lilly!¡± King of Transformation was shocked and rushed forward without thinking! King of Styx was also shocked. ¡°King of Hell! Be careful!¡± He also rushed forward. King of Contemtion, who decided to please Lilly, naturally had no hesitation. All four Hell Rulers. rushed toward the King of Cities. King of Cities hade to Lilly. Lilly, sat quietly in the top position from beginning to end without moving. King of Cities showed madness andughed loudly. ¡°You all are toote! She¡¯ll die today¡­ Ugh!¡± Lilly pinched lightly, and The Order around Hell Ruler Pce shrank toward the King of Cities like an invisible ss cover. It instantly trapped him inside! King of Cities¡¯ eyes widened. Lilly was not far away from him and looked at him calmly. ¡°King of Cities, here is the Hell Ruler Pce. And now The Order of the Underworld is my order!¡± The Order was herplete ambience, He was so ridiculous to threaten her with self-destruction! King of Cities also discovered it and was visibly panicked because self-destruction was irreversible. ¡°Wait.. Bong! Without having a chance to beg for mercy, the King of Cities blew himself up into nothingness. It was the cleanest soul dissipated in history. King of Cities left nothing. Lilly, who was close to King of Cities, was not injured. She witnessed the King of Cities being helpless and ious and saw him explode into nothingness. Then, she suddenly blinked and pointed in the direction where the King of Cities blew himself up. ¡°He committed suicide! It has nothing to do with me!¡± The Hell Rulers persent suddenly stopped in front of her and twitched their mouths. Yes; she was right. King of Cities blew himself up. She only tried to protect herself. Nothing was wrong with that. If it were anyone else, they would have done the same thing! King of Eities was stupid from beginning to end. The new order had reced the old order and covered the entire underworld, but he did not know it. King of Transformation stated, ¡°Yes, hemitted suicide. He even wanted to assassinate his colleagues before he died! I¡¯ll dere it to others.¡± King of Styx said, ¡°Luckily, he died cleanly. Or his broken corpse might hit my face!¡± of Contemtion echoed, ¡°He deserves it.¡± King of Five Offices said, ¡°I have noment.¡± Lilly breathed a sigh of relief. Then there are three vacancies in Ten Hell Pces¡­¡± 2/3 King Libra was deprived of his position as Hell Ruler and suppressed at 18 levels of hell forever. The King of Cities and the King of Reincarnation were dead. The Eighth, Ninth, and Tenth Pces no longer had Hell Rulers. Lilly nned to promote Pablo to be the Hell Ruler of Ninth Pce. She believed no one would have an opinion. 33 Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 Lilly thought about it and said, ¡°Thank you guys. We happened to be here today. Let¡¯s settle everything and have a big dinner!¡± King of Styx immediately responded, ¡°Since three pces are vacant, I think Mr. Pablo is suitable to be a new Hell Ruler! After all, Mr. Pablo is in the Late Hades Realm. Any objection?¡± King of Styx looked at the others. King of Transformation nodded. ¡°Mr. Pablo is originally a judge. A judge judges right and wrong and values equality. He can be the new King Libra of Ninth Pce.¡± King of Contemtion and King of Five Offices also had no objection. Lilly was stunned. King of Transformation was so awesome to point out what she had thought. King of Styx added, ¡°The boy who carried the fruit just now is in the Early Hades Realm! He¡¯s also a good candidate to be a Hell Ruler! He can be the Tenth Pce Hell Ruler!¡± Okay, there¡¯s still one vacancy! Urgent! He was in a hurry to eat. ¡°By the way, I saw a little girl when we were eatingst time. She became a ghost lord at a young age. She must be in the Hades Realm now! She¡¯s perfect to be the Hell Ruler of Eighth Pce!¡± Okay! Perfect! King of Styx finished expressing his idea in one breath. He was eager to start eating. King of Transformation and others were speechless. He¡¯s so hasty. Lilly said nothing. Although the weak spirit and Jessie were qualified to sit in the position of Hell Ruler in terms of strength, being a Hell Ruler was not only about power. A Hell Ruler must distinguish right and wrong, be immune to the influence of emotions, and see everything in this world emotionlessly. The most important thing was to judge, not to fight. Lilly felt that the weak spirit might be able to learn and bepetent quickly, but Jessie could not. Jessie was very yful and not the best candidate for Hell Ruler. Although Lilly was the head of the Ten Hell Pces, it did not mean she could unscrupulously arrange all her people there. Before Lilly could speak, the weak spirit spoke first. He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m stupid and used to being free. I can¡¯t be the Hell Ruler of the Tenth Pce.¡± Pablo said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not cultivating enough. My foundation is floating. I¡¯m not suitable to be the Hell Ruler of Ninth Pce.¡± He sighed slightly and looked at Lilly. It turned out that she had such an idea. Pablo suddenly remembered that when Lilly was still very young, she promised him innocently and cutely but solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll help Master get promoted, get rich, and marry a wife!¡± Pablo could not help but smile slightly, and his gaze was soft. How could he be willing to leave such a cutie? Although he coulde to her every day after going to the Ninth Pce, it was better to sit behind her and judge cases with her. Lilly was stunned and looked at Pablo. She could understand why the weakling spirit refused. He was only a fifteen-year-old boy. He had never participated in the judgment of life. It was understandable that he refused to be the Hell Ruler. However, Pablo knew more than her. He had been with her for three thousand years and had been with her on trials to see all kinds of life. Pablo was the best candidate as the Hell Ruler in the underworld. Why did he refuse? Hell Rulers present remained silent. King of Transformation probably understood something. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Only the King of Styx was very anxious. Isn¡¯t this good? Everyone gets promoted and then holds a celebration banquet. How perfect! Why are they rejecting it? King of Contemtion said, ¡°Since it¡¯s still undecided, let¡¯s discuss this matterter.¡± King of Transformation nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I can take care of the Ninth Pce temporarily.¡± King of Styx thought. Oh, that¡¯s right! We can still solve the problem this way. He was usually toozy to take care of the affairs of his pce. But he immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take care of the Eighth Pce!¡± King of Contemtion nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll temporarily manage the Tenth Pce with King of Five Offices until the new Hell Ruler takes office.¡± Lilly thought about it and thought it was feasible, so she agreed with them. The Eighth, Ninth, and Tenth Pces had been vacant for too long. The ghost servants and ghost generals managed the pces. They usually came to ask Lilly when there was any important matter. It was good to share the matters with other Hell Rulers. She was still eight years old anyway. Children should not have to care about so many things! Um! Edict is issued! Today is another day of hard work! King of Styx was happy. He prepared ingredients on the spot and enjoyed the feast! First Pce. King of Judgment only saw Lilly¡¯s edict the next day. He felt even more ufortable! The other Hell Rulers were there for such a big event. Shouldn¡¯t they ask him to go there for a discussion? King of Contemtion and the King of Five Offices managed the Tenth Pce together. Why could the King of Styx and the King of Transformation take over one pce alone? They did not even ask him! Even if his strength was not as good as theirs, he worked conscientiously and had never made a mistake for so many years. He was a responsible Hell Ruler to do his duty. They could not deny it! ¡°Why! King of Hell has gone too far!¡± King of Judgment flipped the table in anger. They wanted to exclude him and not take him seriously! The ghost servant next to him lowered his head and said nothing. After a long time, he whispered, ¡°Master, King of Hell¡¯s father is Emperor Prosper¡­¡± King of Judgment, who was about to flip another table, stopped. ¡°What?¡± King of Judgment¡¯s eyes widened. Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 King of Hell¡¯s father was Emperor Prosper! King of Judgment could not recover for a long time. No wonder that more than 3 thousand years ago, Lilly suddenly upied the position of King of Hell. Emperor Prosper even came forward to seal the final decision. Wasn¡¯t the daughter of Emperor Prosper already soul dissipated in that massive Test of Thunder? King of Judgment felt puzzled. ¡°How could she be Emperor Prosper¡¯s daughter? What evidence does she have?¡± King of Judgment still could not believe it. ¡°Not everyone can pretend to be Emperor Prosper¡¯s daughter!¡± Privately, the King of Judgment was unwilling to ept this fact! Emperor Prosper¡¯s daughter was equivalent to a princess and a legitimate daughter! It would be natural for her to inherit the position of Hell Ruler or the head of the Ten Hell Pces. Then what did his fierce opposition over the years count? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He upheld orthodoxy, but in the end, he was the one who went against it! The ghost servant exined everything that happened at Hell Ruler Pce in detail. King of Judgment unconsciously fell into his chair. Lilly even took out Emperor Prosper¡¯s seal. How could that be false? Emperor Prosper¡¯s signature might get copied by the Empress, but the seal would never be fake. Not to mention that the King of Contemtion and the King of Five Offices were both present. Even if the King of Hell was bold enough to cheat, or the King of Transformation and King of Styx covered up, the King of Contemtion would never admit her identity. ¡°This¡­¡± King of Judgment was dumbfounded. He felt so embarrassed! As a result, the King of Judgment did not go out and used the excuse of closed-door cultivation as he felt ashamed. Soon, a month passed. After confirming Lilly was fine, ke had been in closed-door cultivation for a month. The more he cultivated, the more he felt something was wrong. He always felt an inexplicable heat that he could not suppress. ke woke up from closed-door cultivation that day. The wounds on his body had healed. The scars on the shallower wounds on his arms had all faded away. His terrible wound became a smooth shape. After the scab fell off, there was no trace at all. Jean saw ke was awake and said, ¡°You woke up just in time. You almost healed. You can apply the medicine yourself from now on!¡± She applied medicine to him every day until her fingers became calloused! She could not stand serving someone for a long time. ke looked at the medicine bottle in Jean¡¯s hand. ¡°What medicine did Lilly give you?¡± Jean nced at it and shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. As long as it works, I don¡¯t care about it!¡± ke was speechless. Jean dug out a piece of ointment and skillfully applied it to ke. ¡°Lilly upgraded the healing form for you. It was originally medicinal powder, but she made it into an ointment.¡± Medicinal powder was easier to sprinkle on wounds, while ointment was easier to apply on scars. Jean¡¯s fingers lightly slid along ke¡¯s back. ke¡¯s heart became strong due to cultivation, but he suddenly lost his calm uncontrobly. The inexplicable heat in his body spread like ripples following Jean¡¯s fingers. ke suddenly grabbed Jean¡¯s hand and said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s better to find out the medicinal effect. Where is Lilly?¡± Jean only felt that ke was verbose. ¡°Lilly won¡¯t harm you! Or do you not believe in her strength?¡± Lilly could refine the Golden Pill of Good Fortune, so she must have no problem making an ordinary medicine for treating trauma. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s been a month since you used it. If there were any problem, your condition would have been worse, right?¡± Jean chattered while thinking secretly. Even if there¡¯s any problem, it won¡¯t be a big problem! If Lilly caused a mess, she would settle it anyway. I don¡¯t have to think about anything. When Jean thought that, she saw ke squinting his eyes slightly with an indescribable danger. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jean looked at ke. People said couples would get along like friends after a period. Was there any pure rtionship between men and women in the world? Of course, there was! That was the old couple. They couldy together on the bed calmly and purer than anyone else. Although Jean had no real rtionship with ke, Jean felt inexplicably rxed during the limited contact. She did not need any pretense and gradually felt that couples were like friends. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Jean leaned on ke¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°You want to sleep with me?¡± After she said that, she even thought it was funny. Sheughed loudly and patted ke¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Have a good rest! Oh, by the way, I¡¯ll tell Lilly that you¡¯re fine. She can add your meal tonight¡­¡± ke remained silent. At this time, Lilly, who heard the noise, ran in happily. ¡°Daddy! You¡¯re awake!¡± Lilly hugged ke. ¡°I miss you, Daddy! You¡¯ve been sleeping for a month.¡± ke asked, ¡°Lilly, what kind of ointment did you ask your mommy to apply on me?¡± ¡°Passionate Top-Up Ointment! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lilly felt strange. ke gritted his teeth. ¡°Do you know the effects of Passionate Top-Up Ointment?¡± ¡°Effects? It¡¯s to regenerate flesh and blood, connect broken bones, and strengthen energy¡­¡± ke interrupted, ¡°What about the cons?¡± Lilly choked. ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t know!¡± However, she suddenly remembered the disadvantages of this Passionate Top-Up Ointment. It seemed troublesome. Although she still did not know what was wrong, her instinct told her she would get scolded. ¡°Oops! Daddy! My final exam is about to begin in the mortal world! Drake said I can¡¯t bete for the final exam! I¡¯m leaving!¡± Lilly ran away while ke felt helpless. Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 King of Styx, Do You Want Granny¡¯s Food? Jean beard something wrong. Passionate Top-Up Ointment? After hanging out with the harem spirit too much, Jean thought passionate was an ambiguous word. Seeing ke¡¯s strange look and Lilly running away, their reactions told her there was no solution to this problem! Uh, no, she might be the solution. ¡°It¡¯s raining! I¡¯m going to collect the clothes!¡± Jean ran away. Lilly and Jean ran away and left ke alone. He was speechless! ke had no choice but to sit cross-legged to calm down. After a while, it did not work, and he became hotter. It was because of Passionate Top-Up Ointment. The side effects did not appear all at once but umted over time. ke could not help it. He stood up, took a knife out of the drawer, and made shallow cuts on his palms, the soles of his feet, and his chest to force out the hot blood. He never forced Jean. Except for the ident in this life, in the past thousands of years, when he finally waited for her to return, he was willing to give her time and wait for her. He waited for her to remember him and fully epted the memory and fusion. Every life was a new life for a soul that was constantly reincarnating, He could not watch her marry someone else and have children in her new life, so he always tried to kidnap her back. It was already very unfair to her. So, ke would not force Jean in love. ke sighed and got up again. He found arge tub, put in ice water, and soaked himself in it. Lilly ran out without stopping Although she was talking nonsense, she calcted the time aftering out and looked at the set rm clock. That was the time differenceparison table between the underworld and the mortal world that Pablo made for her. The final exam was indeeding up in the mortal world, so she had to return. Lilly quickly packed her things and suddenly thought of Josh and Zachary. They should be powerful now! They must have caught a lot of ghosts! In the past, she wanted to find a bag of holding for them, but Pablo said to wait until they became strong enough through experience, or they could not protect it, just like she met Master Dale when she was still weak. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. There were other strong people in the world. They might not always be kind when seeing good things. ¡°But it should be fine this time¡­ Lilly thought about where to get the bag of holding. She suddenly felt vexed. Aftering down, she had been focusing on cultivating herself and was busy ||| < 1/2 with the affairs of Hell Ruler Pce. She did not go out to the jungle or pick up equipment. ke violently killed the King of Reincarnation and seemed to have picked up the King of Reincarnation¡¯s equipment, but she did not think about asking ke for the equipment. Now, it was even more impossible for her to find ke! What if she got beaten? She also remembered the King of Cities, who blew himself up in Hell Ruler Pce. She regretted not grabbing his equipment before letting him die. s, how can I find a bag of holding? Lilly¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She decided to find the King of Styx! King of Styx was doing his affairs in his pce when he saw Lilly running over. ¡°King of Styx, my granny cooks delicious food. Do you want her food?¡± Lilly asked straight to the point. When the King of Styx heard that there was something to eat, he immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, I want it!¡± Hmm? Why do I feel like something is wrong? Lilly said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go up and bring you food!¡± King of Styx felt so moved. ¡°King of Hell, you¡¯re so kind to me!¡± Then, he saw that Lilly did not move or leave. Uh, what¡¯s missing? King of Styx asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lilly sighed. ¡°My granny is old. It¡¯s hard for her to cook a meal¡­¡± King of Styx quickly echoed, ¡°Yes, thank you for your granny¡¯s hard work¡­¡± Lilly pouted. King of Styx finally reacted. No, why did the King of Hell specifically mention her granny? I must show my sincerity! ¡°By the way, King of Hell, I have a gift, I hope you can bring it to your granny!¡± When the King of Styx said that, he found Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up and felt speechless. However, the King of Hell looked cute. She was wearing a pink skirt, blinking her eyes, looking like she wanted a gift but felt embarrassed and tangled. Why hadn¡¯t he discovered that the King of Hell had such a side? She was cute! He wanted to rub her head! When the King of Styx came up with this idea, he scared himself to death! What was he thinking about? He wanted to touch the King of Hell! King of Hell was so tyrannical that she could beat him up! How bold he was! Only ouws dared to do that! Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 Matthan Calls Out Lilly¡¯s Name King of Styx took out a bag, and Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up. That was the bag of holding! It was what she wanted! King of Styx said, ¡°Here are spirit fruit and grass that prolong life, some elixir that makes the body strong, and exorcise evil talismans¡­¡± Lilly suddenly showed a look of disappointment. She said, ¡°Thank you. Granny has all of these.¡± King of Styx felt puzzled. ¡°Huh?¡± Does she mean it¡¯s not enough? He added another Neon gemstone. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give this gemstone to your granny. She can make a bracelet or ne¡­¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He felt his heartache! One Neon gemstone was equal to 10 thousand Azurite gemstones! Lilly sighed. ¡°King of Styx, I don¡¯t want that. Can you give me two bags of holding?¡± King of Styx was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Although the bag of holding was also great, it was not rare. As long as a person was strong enough and had the corresponding spirit cloth, every Hell Ruler could make it himself. Spirit cloth was a formation painted on a specific piece of cloth. Although it was difficult to find, a cloth could make many bags. So, the bag of holding was worthless. The storage ring was the real treasure. ¡°Is two enough?¡± King of Styx took out two bags of holding. He also had a storage ring. For him, a bag of holding was more of a high-end gift bag used to pack things and give them to others. Lilly nodded happily. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Thank you!¡± She waved and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you food when I¡¯m back! Bye!¡± After saying that, she slipped away. King of Styx had not returned to his senses and looked confused. If he had known she wanted bags of holding, he would not have given her 100 thousand Azurite gemstonesst time! Lilly quickly ran to her Hell Ruler Pce, tiptoed back to the back hall, and entered her room, Then, there was a sh of golden light, and Lilly disappeared. Jean chased after Lilly and shouted, ¡°Lilly!¡± But she failed to catch up with Lilly. Lilly, who had returned to Crawford Mansion, pondered. ¡°Hmm? I seem to have left something behind¡­¡± It was winter in the mortal world. Lilly looked at the calendar on the desk and saw that New Year had just passed. Drake said that after New Year was the final exam. It was around six o¡¯clock in the evening. The house was quiet until Matthan suddenly started babbling. < 1/2 Hugh asked, ¡°Hey, where are you crawling to? Isn¡¯t your grandma going to take milk? Wait a minute!¡± Bettany came over with a milk bottle. ¡°Are you hungry? Didn¡¯t you already eat¡­¡± Matthan was now six months old. Children who were six months old could start takingplementary foods. He had now started eating cereal. Of course, he would continue to drink milk. Bettany wanted to pick up Matthan but saw him quickly climbing the stairs. Seeing how fast he moved, she was a little stunned. A six-month-old baby could sit, grasp things, and turn over in various ways. It belonged to the development of gross movements. In addition, a baby could distinguish between parents, rtives, and strangers. In terms ofnguage, a baby could start to learn to speak. However, this stage still belonged to unconscious shouting and did not belong to the true sense of speaking. The above was normal. Matthan was abnormal. His gross development had progressed to crawling, and he could crawl very fast. Fornguage, he could call mommy and daddy and asionally call granny. At this moment, he was crawling while shouting, ¡°Lillillilli¡­ Bettany was surprised. ¡°What?¡± Finally, Matthan shouted clearly, ¡°Lilly!¡± Bettany looked upstairs. ¡°Oh, you want to go to Lilly¡¯s room?¡± When did he learn the word Lilly? Bettany picked him up and said. ¡°Lilly isn¡¯t back yet!¡± Matthan kept reaching out toward the second floor while shouting anxiously, ¡°Lillillilli¡­¡± Bettany had no choice but to carry him up. Hugh came over to pick up Matthan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry him. Your waist isn¡¯t good!¡± Bettany rarely hugged Matthan. Hugh worried she would hurt her waist, so he would hold Matthan whenever Matthan needed a hug. Hugh felt more energetic after exercising. Bettany responded annoyingly, ¡°You¡¯re not better than me either!¡± < Margaret was cooking in the kitchen while the other servants were busy with their business. Edward and Liam were back. After seeing Hugh, Bettany, and Matthan, they bathed in the room. Josh and Drake were doing homework in their rooms. Their habit was to do their homework before ying whatever they wanted. Hannah had now developed this habit as well. So Crawford Mansion seemed a little quiet at this time. Hugh and Bettany took Matthan upstairs and walked toward Lilly¡¯s room. Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228 When Bettany and Hugh arrived at Lilly¡¯s room door with Matthan, they saw golden light shining through the door gap. Matthan was even more excited. He almost threw himself at the door while shouting, ¡°Lillillilli!¡± Bettany¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she felt inexplicably nervous and excited. She quickly opened the door. ¡­ Lilly was wearing a pink skirt. She did not consider the weather when she came up. It was cold at the moment. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She had grown up every time she returned to the mortal world. It had been troublesome growing up. Lilly wondered if she could still wear her winter clothes. Lilly finally understood why cultivated people were willing to transform and freeze their appearance. In addition to maintaining a youthful appearance, they could also avoid the trouble of growing up and getting old all at once. Lilly was slightly startled when she opened the wardrobe. She saw a lot of new clothes inside, which she had never seen before. Winter down jackets, mink velvet, thermal clothing, sweaters, gloves, and socks were avable. They had all been washed and dried. Lilly put on a down jacket and felt moved. At this time, the heaters in the rooms outside should be on. As she was not there before, the heaters in her room were off, but she did not withdraw her jacket. The door suddenly opened just as she was about to leave the room. Bettany, Hugh, and Matthan appeared. ¡°Granny! Grandpa!¡± Lilly rushed over happily. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± Bettany was stunned by the surprise. ¡°You¡¯re back! It¡¯s good to be back! If I had known earlier, I would have turned on the heater in your room! Is it cold? Come on! Let¡¯s go downstairs! Are you hungry? Did you eat?¡± Hugh returned to his senses and said quickly, ¡°Yes, go downstairs and eat!¡± Matthan¡¯s eyes were wide open, and he reached out to Lilly. ¡°Lillillilli!¡± Lilly became excited. ¡°Matt!¡± She took Matthan and held him in her arms. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up!¡± Matthan¡¯s hair was thick and soft, with a bit of curls. His skin was smooth, his eyes were clear, and his cheeks were chubby. What a cute baby! Lilly pinched Matthan¡¯s face lightly, and Matthan hugged her neck and kissed her face. Lilly giggled. Hugh took a photo and posted it to the family chat group while saying nothing. Meanwhile, Josh had finished his homework and drew something in a notebook. It was a blueprint for an invention. The message tone sounded, and he nced at it. The screen showed a message. ¡°Family Group, Grandpa sent a photo.¡± Josh was not interested in reading it. He was busy working on the design. In Drake¡¯s room, the same message appeared on Drake¡¯s phone screen. Did Grandpa post Matt¡¯s photos again? Since Matthan was born, Hugh could take many photos in five minutes. Drake did not click to read it. He just finished reviewing, took his clothes, and went to take a shower. Zachary was lying on the bed while holding his phone to y games. He had gotten rid of the nightmare of a female ghost falling in love with him through video games when he was a child and had returned to the gaming battlefield. He usually yed games, caught ghosts, and asionally studied. His gredes were ordinery. He wes confident ebout getting into high school end university, so he did not intend to improve his scores. Suddenly, e messege popped up et the top of the geme screen. ¡°Femily Group, Grendpe sent e photo.¡± He ignored it end continued pleying the geme. Henneh finished her homework end wes pleying with the eutometic writing pen. She discovered thet this pen could elso eutometicelly drew epert from writing. As long es she thought of some scenes, she could drew the picture she wented from her mind. Beceuse of her self-discipline, she elweys put her phone eside. Henneh wes eesily distrected, so she picked up her phone when she heerd the messege tone. ¡°It must be Mett¡¯s photos egein¡­¡± Henneh yewned end opened it cesuelly. The next moment, her eyes widened. Gosh! Lilly is beck? Thet¡¯s right! Lilly is beck! She wes holding Metthen! It wes the Metthen I just sew! Henneh threw the pen ewey end rushed out of the room. ¡°Lilly! I¡¯ming!¡± She hurriedly rushed to Lilly¡¯s room. Before she errived, she found thet the lights in Lilly¡¯s room were off, so she immedietely turned eround end ren downsteirs. Finelly, she sew Lilly in the dining room. ¡°I¡¯m the first!¡± Henneh heppily rushed over end hugged Lilly. ¡°I got first plece!¡± She wes the first to find out Lilly wes beck! The others must heve ignored the messeges on their phones! Henneh hed elreedy begun to imegine whet their expressions would look like when they reected leter. His grades were ordinary. He was confident about getting into high school and university, so he did not intend to improve his scores. Suddenly, a message popped up at the top of the game screen. ¡°Family Group, Grandpa sent a photo.¡± He ignored it and continued ying the game. Hannah finished her homework and was ying with the automatic writing pen. She discovered that this pen could also automatically draw apart from writing. As long as she thought of some scenes, she could draw the picture she wanted from her mind. Because of her self-discipline, she always put her phone aside. Hannah was easily distracted, so she picked up her phone when she heard the message tone. ¡°It must be Matt¡¯s photos again¡­¡± Hannah yawned and opened it casually. The next moment, her eyes widened. Gosh! Lilly is back? That¡¯s right! Lilly is back! She was holding Matthan! It was the Matthan I just saw! Hannah threw the pen away and rushed out of the room. ¡°Lilly! I¡¯ming!¡± She hurriedly rushed to Lilly¡¯s room. Before she arrived, she found that the lights in Lilly¡¯s room were off, so she immediately turned around and ran downstairs. Finally, she saw Lilly in the dining room. ¡°I¡¯m the first!¡± Hannah happily rushed over and hugged Lilly. ¡°I got first ce!¡± She was the first to find out Lilly was back! The others must have ignored the messages on their phones! Hannah had already begun to imagine what their expressions would look like when they reactedter. Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 During meal time, Josh, Drake, Zachary, Liam, and Edward walked out of the room with elegance, calmness, and nobleness. Soon, they saw Lilly sitting in the dining room and greeted them with a smile, ¡°Josh! Drake! Zac! Uncle Liam! Uncle Edward!¡± Josh, Drake, and Zachary felt surprised. ¡°Lilly?¡± Everyone ran downstairs. All the elegance, nobleness, and calmness were gone. Hannahughed. ¡°Hahaha! I knew it! Grandpa posted the photo in the family group! You all must have ignored it!¡± Upon hearing that, everyone took out their phones and clicked on the family chat group. Josh regretted it. Ah! I shouldn¡¯t have drawn my design today! Zachary reacted the same. If I had known it, I wouldn¡¯t have yed the game! Is that crap game a must-y? Drake was speechless. I would havee down before bathing if I had known it. Edward rushed over, picked up Lilly, and hugged her tightly. ¡°Lilly! My sweetheart! It¡¯s harder to see you than to see Anthony!¡± Liam was a little older and was in his forties. He was silent before but finally knew how to express his concern more as he got older. He asked, ¡°Lilly, how are you doing outside?¡± Liam was a little sad. Lilly was also the daughter of the Crawford family. Hannah was fair and chubby, but Lilly¡­ Hmm? Well, Lilly also seems to be fair and chubby. Liam did not know what to say but still felt sad. It was always better to be at home than wandering outside. Lillyforted everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m having a good time down there!¡± Everyone was speechless to hear that. Lilly immediately changed her words. ¡°Uh, no, I¡¯m living a good life outside!¡± Matthan added clearly, ¡°Yeah!¡± Everyone burst intoughter. Bettany said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Drake went over and brought Matthan over. Usually, after finishing his homework and showering, Drake had nothing else to do. He would take Matthan with him and force Matthan to read. Matthan was protesting as if he wanted to go into Lilly¡¯s arms. Drake said calmly, ¡°Be quiet. Lilly just came back. She hasn¡¯t eaten yet.¡± Matthan¡¯s struggle became smaller, and he looked at Lilly pitifully. Drake skillfully picked up the cereal and stirred it, then took a small sip with a spoon. The spoon could sense temperature. Seeing that the color turned light blue, he subconsciously touched the spoon to confirm it was not hot before feeding it to Matthan¡¯s mouth. Matthan was babbling while eating. Drake frowned and said coldly, ¡°Eat well. Don¡¯t talk.¡± Matthan was speechless. I can¡¯t talk at all, okay? He looked at Lilly and found Lilly answering everyone¡¯s questions while eating. Matthan pouted. Hmph, why can Lilly talk while eating? Why doesn¡¯t Drake stop her? Forget it. Lilly is different. Matthan took two bites and saw that everyone was enjoying the food, including a lot of meat. He protested again. Drake was unmoved. ¡°A baby can¡¯t eat meat.¡± Matthan pouted in dissatisfaction. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, and he looked at a piece of vegetable Lilly had picked up. Lilly asked Matthan, ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± Matthan responded, ¡°Um!¡± Drake said, ¡°A baby can¡¯t eat oil or salt.¡± Matthanined, ¡°Ah!¡± Lilly giggled. ¡°I think Mett cen eet e little bit¡­¡± She weshed the vegeteble in weter end hended it to Metthen. Metthen wes finelly setisfied. He grebbed the vegeteble end ete it with relish like en edult. If Bleke were here, he would leugh egein. The dignified Emperor Eestmount wes so pitiful thet he wes eeting weshed vegetebles. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. At this moment, the underworld. After Bleke bled, his burning heet finelly dissipeted. When he got out of the bethtub, he stumbled end held on to the clothes reck next to him before he regeined his belence. Jeen knocked on the door. ¡°Hello, ere you okey?¡± Bleke felt slightly resentful end seid feintly, ¡°I¡¯m okey, but my body isn¡¯t.¡± Jeen wes stunned outside the door. She could tell whet he meent. ¡°Then I¡¯lle beck leter!¡± Jeen ren ewey quickly. Bleke could only go to the cold discipline hell, where he would sit cross-legged end cultivete himself. Seeing no one wes in the room, Jeen poked her heed in. She left her novel behind. She could not spend her time without reeding novels. Fortely, the lest time she went up with Lilly, Lilly geve e few books to her. Jeen picked up the book with e speechless title on the cover. Its title wes Lilien¡¯s Ded Fells in Love With Me. She wes ebout to leeve when she suddenly glenced et the bethtub end wes stunned. She sew blood in the bethtub. The blood hed mixed with ice weter. She immedietely understood. Bleke hed bloodletting to suppress the side effects of Pessie Top-Up Ointment. Jeen suddenly lost interest in reeding novels end beceme irriteble for no reeson. Lilly giggled. ¡°I think Matt can eat a little bit¡­¡± She washed the vegetable in water and handed it to Matthan. Matthan was finally satisfied. He grabbed the vegetable and ate it with relish like an adult. If ke were here, he wouldugh again. The dignified Emperor Eastmount was so pitiful that he was eating washed vegetables. At this moment, the underworld. After ke bled, his burning heat finally dissipated. When he got out of the bathtub, he stumbled and held on to the clothes rack next to him before he regained his bnce. Jean knocked on the door. ¡°Hello, are you okay?¡± ke felt slightly resentful and said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m okay, but my body isn¡¯t.¡± Jean was stunned outside the door. She could tell what he meant. ¡°Then I¡¯lle backter!¡± Jean ran away quickly. ke could only go to the cold discipline hall, where he would sit cross-legged and cultivate himself. Seeing no one was in the room, Jean poked her head in. She left her novel behind. She could not spend her time without reading novels. Fortunately, thest time she went up with Lilly, Lilly gave a few books to her. Jean picked up the book with a speechless title on the cover. Its title was Lilian¡¯s Dad Falls in Love With Me. She was about to leave when she suddenly nced at the bathtub and was stunned. She saw blood in the bathtub. The blood had mixed with ice water. She immediately understood. ke had bloodletting to suppress the side effects of Passionate Top-Up Ointment. Jean suddenly lost interest in reading novels and became irritable for no reason. Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 I Should Have Cut Harem Spirit Into Pieces When Lilly returned, the weak spirit, the unlucky ghost, and several other ghosts were all in the jar of souls and followed her up. Only the harem spirit and ghost bride still wandered around in the underworld. Seeing Jean depressed, the harem spirit understood it. ¡°You¡¯re in love with him¡± The harem spirit gave advice. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to seduce him?¡± ke looked like he understood everything. So the harem spirit thought that he was being flirty on purpose, just like Polly. Unexpectedly, after observing for some time, the harem spirit discovered that ke did not know about love! It was okay to know nothing. But after getting exposed, ke continued pretending as if he knew about love very well. Later, he listened to the advice and never became flirty again, and only then did the harem spirit react. ke might not do anything to Jean by force. The scenario in the novel where someone would die if he did not do something after getting drugged would not happen to ke. The ghost bride sighed. ¡°I feel sorry for Mr. ke. How about I take care of him?¡± She nced at Jean deliberately. But Jean nodded in agreement. ¡°Go ahead!¡± The ghost bride was speechless. The harem spirit approached Jean and whispered, ¡°Listen to my advice! You must take the chance! You¡¯re qualified to seduce him! You have to get on high speed and experience the feeling of loving wildly!¡± Jean blushed. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± That¡¯s not Lilian¡¯s dad but Lilly¡¯s dad! How could he fall in love with me?¡± Jean slipped away. The Fifth Pce was not only a pce. There was aplex of buildings behind the Hell Ruler Pce. Jean remembered a remote ce called Discipline Hall As she could not afford to offend ke, she could only hide. Lilly was so heartless to run away without taking her. If she wanted to go to the mortal world by herself, she would have to go to the Hell Office to register, have a physical examination, apply, wait for a stamp, and then queue up. After a set of procedures, Lilly should be back after finishing the exam. Forget it. The side effects of Passionate Top-Up Ointment should dissipate in a few days. Jean opened the door of the discipline hall. It was the westernmost corner of Fifth Pce, which almost nobody used, so the surroundings were quiet. If there were dust and spiders in the underworld, the discipline hall would be full of dust and cobwebs. Jean floated in faintly. The surroundings were dark, and she felt it difficult to read. Jean found an oilmp and lit it with a will-o-wisp. The oilmp shone with a faint green me and illuminated the discipline hall. Then, Jean felt something seemed to be next to her. She turned inadvertently and saw something white floating on the side. A Leatherface! ¡°F*ck!¡± Jean was startled and stepped back. Suddenly, she fell into someone¡¯s arms. She turned around again and cursed, ¡°Oh sh*t!¡± It¡¯s ke! The shirtless ke! ¡°You¡­ You!¡± She pointed at ke and then at the floating Leatherface. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be hiding here and secretly using this woman¡¯s face to solve problems, right?¡± ke¡¯s mouth twitched, and he patted Jean¡¯s back angrily. ¡°Get up!¡± What is she thinking about? Am I that kind of person? ke gritted his teeth. ¡°That¡¯s only a piece of lifeless skin. It should have been here a long time ago.¡± Leatherface floated aimlessly. He did not see that Leatherface when he first came here. Later, he found it when he was about to do closed-door cultivation. But Leatherface was like a dead object. It posed no threat, so he naturally would not look at it again. Jean subconsciously said, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! It¡¯s easier to solve the problem with a lifeless thing ke stared at her with an indescribable expression. How could I use a Leatherface to solve my desire? Jean was also speechless. Why can I meet him everywhere? Jean asked, ¡°By the way, why are you here? You don¡¯t even turn on the light.¡± ke answered, ¡°I was in closed-door cultivation. I didn¡¯t need lights.¡± Jean smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll leave!¡± Jean nced back. ke¡¯s upper body was bare. It looked like he hade directly after a shower, and his hair was still damp. His broad shoulders looked powerful, and his muscles were solid. He also had outstanding eight-pack abs. Jean subconsciously thought of the harem spirit¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re qualified to seduce him!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get on the high speed¡­ Uh, no. I¡¯ll leave first. You can continue your cultivation!¡± Jean was about to run away, but ke suddenly held her hand. His eyes were deep, but there was also a sense of helplessness. He did not think much about it before, but now he could not help but think of his previous life with Jean in the underworld. He longed for her. ¡°Can I kiss you?¡± ke asked. He wanted to kiss her face and secretly hoped she would remember him soon. Unexpectedly, Jean blurted out, ¡°Kiss where?¡± ke choked. I should have cut harem spirit into pieces! What did she teach Jean?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 High Speed! ¡°Don¡¯t always hang out with harem spirit.¡± ke felt helpless, then paused and added, ¡°Don¡¯t y with her!¡± Jean shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t work. She¡¯s pretty and speaks nicely¡­¡± As she spoke, she prepared to float upward and leave quickly. However, ke held her hand and did not let go of her. Jean turned back in confusion. ke smiled slyly. ¡°I haven¡¯t answered your question yet.¡± Jean thought of the conversation and said quickly, ¡°No need! I was only kidding!¡± ke¡¯s smile never diminished. ¡°But I take it seriously. Let me think about it. Where should I kiss you?¡± Jean felt desperate. Oh! Don¡¯t! The first thought that came to Jean¡¯s mind was the side effects of Passionate Top-Up Ointment. Combined with ke¡¯s current words, she could not think of anything normal. She had read too many novels. Usually, in this situation, something would happen between the male and female leads. When Jean thought about the scenario, such as a one-night stand or ambiguous breathing sounds coming from the dim hotel room, she was frightened! Jean made a countermeasure in an instant. Strike first! She quickly kissed ke¡¯s cheek and said as if coaxing a baby, ¡°Okay, continue your cultivation! Be obedient!¡± After she finished speaking, she wanted to run away again. ke still did not let her go and suddenly felt unsatisfied. He gulped unconsciously, and his gaze fell on Jean¡¯s lips. Jean felt her heart beat faster. After a while, Jean finally returned to her senses, and without stopping, she took the initiative again and quickly kissed lightly on ke¡¯s lips. ¡°Okay!¡± Jean panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± After saying that, she fled in panic. This time, ke did not stop her. He only looked at the embarrassed Jean running away, then chuckled helplessly. He stroked his lips gently and sighed. Jean ran away from the discipline hall. The harem spirit was guarding the intersection and immediately grabbed Jean. ¡°How about it? Are you at high speed?¡± Jean pressed her chest and was in shock. ¡°Yes, I am!¡± The harem spirit was surprised. ¡°Wow, you act so fast! Jean could not tell what the harem spirit meant and looked puzzled. The harem spirit looked at Jean suspiciously. I meant the speed in love. Don¡¯t tell me that you meant the speed you ran out!¡± Jean responded, ¡°I did mean that.¡± The harem spirit poked Jean¡¯s forehead helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re so timid!¡± Jean refuted, ¡°You can seduce him if you dare to.¡± The harem spirit choked. Lilly did not know what had happened in the underworld. After dinner, she was still chatting with her cousins in the room before going to bed. Matthan was chewing on his hands when Drake held him. Drake had some obsessivepulsive disorder. Seeing Matthan¡¯s hands were full of saliva, he forcibly pulled Matthan¡¯s hands away. Matthan groaned and continued to chew his hands. Josh, this is for you!¡± Lilly took out a bag of holding and said, ¡°It¡¯s a bag of holding. You can put things hundreds or thousands of timesrger in it.¡± Lilly did not see the torn bag hanging on Josh¡¯s waist this time. Perhaps Josh became mature and stopped showing off. The bag of holding was like a sachet bag. The patterns were ancient andplicated, and the craftsmanship was exquisite. Josh loved it only by looking at it. Furthermore, it was a bag of holding made by the King of Styx. King of Styx was a man, so the bag of holding he made fit the temperament of a male. Josh took it over happily and eximed while observing it, ¡°It turns out this is the real bag of holding!¡± His ghost generals could get new homes from their tattered sacks today. Zachary pursed his lips and said nothing. He wanted it, but he would not say it! Josh showed off to Zachary. ¡°Hey, are you envious? Lilly gave it to me first!¡± Zachary sneered. ¡°Well, I¡¯m older. I should let my younger brother receive the gift first.¡± Josh¡¯s smile suddenly froze. Lilly handed another bag of holding to Zachary, ¡°Zac, this is yours! I specially left a dark green one for you!¡± Zachary liked green. He took it in surprise. Although Lilly did not give it to him first, she chose the color for him! Josh and Zachary loved the bag of holding very much. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Josh coughed and pretended to ask casually. ¡°By the way, Lilly, how big is this bag? Can it hold 20 ghosts?¡± He secretly showed off. I caught 20 ghosts. Praise me! Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 Drake sat aside calmly and was speechless when he saw Josh show off. Lilly was as generous as ever. ¡°Wow! You caught 20 ghosts! That¡¯s awesome!¡± She gave a thumbs up with a look of admiration. Josh felt satisfied! Lilly added, ¡°The space of this bag of holding is probably as big as our house.¡± She looked out the window and gestured. ¡°The main building plus the garden. If we want to move, we can move many things into it. You can put in as many ghosts as you want!¡± Josh was secretly surprised. It¡¯s so spacious! It¡¯s space-folding! The sack bag he piled up with talismans was so shabbypared to the bag of holding! Zachary said lightly, ¡°Hmm, it¡¯ll be enough for my 30 ghosts.¡± Josh and Drake cursed in unison in their hearts. He acted so conspicuously! Hannah looked at Lilly longingly. ¡°Where¡¯s mine? Do I have a gift?¡± Lilly started to take something out of the ring. ¡°This is an Energy Elixir!¡± Lilly handed the elixir to Hannah. ¡°It can change your physique and increase your strength.¡± Lilly thought that was suitable for Hannah because Hannah often fought¡­ Uh, she exercised a lot. Hannah was pleasantly surprised and very satisfied with the gift! Even if Lilly brought back gold, silver, jewelry, and delicacies, she would feel it was not as good as this little Energy Elixir. Hannah swallowed the Energy Elixir without saying a word. Lilly opened a bottle of spiritual spring and handed it to Hannah. ¡°Hannah, slow down. Don¡¯t choke!¡± Hannah drank half the bottle of water and felt a heat rush from her throat to her stomach, then rush through her blood! She suddenly felt like she could knock a cow away with one punch! I¡¯m so excited! I want to try it on someone! Hannah was excitedly moving chairs, sofas, and tables. ¡°Wow! This chair is as light as cotton! Oh my god, I can even lift the sofa with one hand! And also the table! Whoever cleans the house in the future, I¡¯ll lift the table for them!¡± The others were speechless. Matthan could not sit still and wanted to y on Lilly¡¯s bed. Lilly picked up Matthan, put him on the bed, and let him roll. Matthany down and yed with his feet. He was quiet and well-behaved. He looked at his siblings as if he understood their conversation. Drake raised his head inadvertently and nced at Lilly casually. Then he said calmly, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time to sleep. We have to get up early to school tomorrow and have the final exam the day after tomorrow.¡± Hannah immediately wailed, not because the exam was difficult but because she could not skip ss because of the exam. Now, her grades were high. She could still climb over walls and fight against anyone, and her scores were good. Drake ignored Hannah¡¯s wailing. After saying that, he should have stood up and walked out first to hint at others not to disturb Lilly¡¯s rest. But Drake unusually did not move. He took off his sses and wiped them. Lilly wondered. ¡°Drake, are you myopic?¡± Drake nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. It¡¯s not deep.¡± He spent a long time reading, so he inevitably became myopic. Fortunately, he had always had good eyesight habits, so the sses degree was low. Lilly shook her head. ¡°You still have to take care of your eyes!¡± She seemed to be digging out her treasure chest and took out a little jade bottle. ¡°This is Vision Eye Drops! Drake, I¡¯ll apply it to you!¡± Lilly ran out of bed, came to Drake, and pressed Drake to the sofa. Drake sat down and looked at Lilly intently. The cute little girl had grown up to be a big girl. When Drake pondered, Lilly held Drake¡¯s face and took the opportunity to squeeze it. Lilly pinched Drake¡¯s solemn face and made him have a smiling expression. Then, she secretly laughed in her heart, but she looked normal on her surface. Drake felt it was funny and asked jokingly, ¡°Do I need to check before applying eye drops?¡± ¡°Uh, yes, you must check to see if you have eye boogers.¡± Drake was speechless. Josh and Hannahughed unceremoniously. Drake tapped Lilly¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°You¡¯re so naughty. How dare you make fun of me.¡± Lilly giggled, took off the cap of the little jade bottle, and got closer to Drake¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t move! Don¡¯t blink! Don¡¯t be nervous!¡± Drake looked at the trembling little jade bottle in front of him speechlessly. You¡¯re the one who is nervous, Lilly! He was about to say he could do it himself, but Lilly suddenly opened his eyelids. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Then, the contents of the little jade bottle poured down as if washing his eyes. Drake looked like shedding tears. Hmm, Lilly is as generous as usual! Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 Seeing Drake¡¯s embarrassment, Josh had been waiting for a long time and snapped photos with his phone. Zachary also held up his phone and took videos. Lilly quickly wiped Drake¡¯s face and said, ¡°Sorry! My hands are shaking!¡± Drake closed his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drop it on the other eye.¡± Drake worried she would open his eyelids again, so he held her hand when her fingers touched his eye sockets. ¡°Don¡¯t shake.¡± ¡°Okay! I won¡¯t shake!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Lilly still shook and poured many eye drops on Drake¡¯s other eye. That¡¯s fine! I still have a lot of this good stuff! Lilly quickly straightened the little jade bottle. The contents of bottle one remained two-thirds. The stuff in this bottle was good. It was the dew condensed from the stamens of a flower in the Nether. Not only the Nether was inessible to ordinary people, but the flower was also an extremely hard-to- find treasure. However, Lilly thought that the dew in the flower¡¯s stamens would not have much effect on the novice ghost, so she did not feel any distress. Lilly closed it and handed it to Drake. ¡°If your eyes feel ufortable in the future, take a drop.¡± Drake was wiping his face with a tissue. He nodded and took it. When his eyes opened, things in the room suddenly became clear. Although his myopia was low before, he still felt a blurry feeling when looking at some distant things at night. Now, it was so clear as if he never had myopia. Seeing Droke¡¯s emborrossment, Josh hod been woiting for o long time ond snopped photos with his phone. Zochory olso held up his phone ond took videos. Lilly quickly wiped Droke¡¯s foce ond soid, ¡°Sorry! My honds ore shoking!¡± Droke closed his eyes ond soid, ¡°It¡¯s okoy.¡± ¡°Okoy, I¡¯ll drop it on the other eye.¡± Droke worried she would open his eyelids ogoin, so he held her hond when her fingers touched his eye sockets. ¡°Don¡¯t shoke.¡± ¡°Okoy! I won¡¯t shoke!¡± Lilly still shook ond poured mony eye drops on Droke¡¯s other eye. Thot¡¯s fine! I still hove o lot of this good stuff! Lilly quickly stroightened the little jode bottle. The contents of bottle one remoined two-thirds. The stuff in this bottle wos good. It wos the dew condensed from the stomens of o flower in the Nether. Not only the Nether wos inessible to ordinory people, but the flower wos olso on extremely hord-to- find treosure. However, Lilly thought thot the dew in the flower¡¯s stomens would not hove much effect on the novice ghost, so she did not feel ony distress. Lilly closed it ond honded it to Droke. ¡°If your eyes feel ufortoble in the future, toke o drop.¡± Droke wos wiping his foce with o tissue. He nodded ond took it. When his eyes opened, things in the room suddenly be cleor. Although his myopio wos low before, he still felt o blurry feeling when looking ot some distont things ot night. Now, it wos so cleor os if he never hod myopio. Drake was surprised. The effect was so good! It had instant results! He no longer needed his sses. Drake was surprised. The effect was so good! It had instant results! He no longer needed his sses. However, he was used to wearing sses. Wearing sses could hide some of his emotions and make him appear calmer. Drake started working at Crawford Holdings and began to learn so that he could inherit the family business in the future. With such a burden on Crawford Holdings, it was natural that someone had to shoulder it. He still looked too immature as he was fifteen years old. He needed to wear sses to look older but could rece them with anti-re sses. ¡°Go to bed early!¡± Drake could not help it for the first time and touched Lilly¡¯s head. Even if Lilly only gave Drake impromptu eye drops, he was satisfied. But he heard Lilly say, ¡°Wait a minute! I haven¡¯t given you your gift yet!¡± Drake was slightly startled. ¡°What?¡± Do I have a gift too? He suddenly felt joy, but he hid it well. Lilly took out a ne made of immortal stone. There was a thumb-sized pendant hanging on a ck rope. Lilly made that pendant with an immortal stone. She cut that from arge piece of immortal stone. It was not that Lilly did not want to give more, but the immortal stone came with The Order. Drake was only a mortal and could not bear too much pressure. ¡°I carved this myself!¡± Lilly grinned. ¡°Drake, what do you think this is?¡± Drake held the ne and looked at the pendant. He felt indescribably moved for some unknown reason. It was like a father watching his little one grow up, and then she gave him gifts. It was like a father watching his little one grow up, and then she gave him gifts. The stone looked smooth and round. Drake could see Lilly had carefully polished it. She carved a strange shape, and the lines were very rough. ¡°Is it a mythical animal?¡± Drake smiled and recognized it at a nce. Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes!¡± Lilly felt satisfied. Her sculpting was vivid, but the unlucky ghost kept saying she did not make it well. Hannah was surprised. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s a mythical animal?¡± She looked at the ne with widened eyes. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a mythical animal? One eye is bigger, and the other is smaller. The mouth takes up half of the face¡­¡± Drake red at Hannah, which was a warning. Hannah immediately changed her words. ¡°Although the mouth takes up half of the face, it looks like a mythical animal! Lilly¡¯s carving is lifelike!¡± Lilly¡¯s mouth twitched. Hannah, I can see you¡¯re lying. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± Drake stood up and was ready to hug Matthan and leave. He faintly had the aura of a president, which looked calm and decisive. Drake was leaving, so the others also had to go out. Josh and Hannah were reluctant to leave. They had endless chats with Lilly! Matthan, who focused on ying with his feet,ined, ¡°Eh! Ah!¡± You all have received your gifts. Where is mine? Matthan looked at Lilly and cried. Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 Elder Brother Like Father Lilly heard Matthan crying and asked quickly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Matthan reached out to Lilly with tears and shouted, ¡°Lillillilli!¡± Lilly took him and held him in her arms. ¡°Matt doesn¡¯t want to leave!¡± Lilly looked at Drake. ¡°Drake, can Matt sleep with me?¡± Drake, Josh, and Zachary said in unison, ¡°No!¡± Matthan choked. Lilly was confused. ¡°Why not? He cried and didn¡¯t want to leave¡­ There were tears on Matthan¡¯s soft and tender face, and his eyes were reddish from crying. Lilly had never cared for a baby before, and Matthan was her little brother. She was naturally reluctant to let him go. Drake looked calm. ¡°He¡¯s a boy. How can he sleep with you?¡± Josh echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right! There are differences between boys and girls!¡± Zachary nodded. ¡°Agree!¡± Hannah followed suit. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s better not to sleep together.¡± She was a girl and wanted to sneak over and sleep with Lilly at night. Matthan would block her way! Matthan suddenly felt aggrieved and burst into tears. He was only a baby. There was no difference. between boys and girls! Babies had no gender! The poor baby looked at Lilly whimpering. Lilly did not know what to do for a while. Drake narrowed his eyes and told Matthan, ¡°You can keep crying, but Granny will be hereter.¡± As expected, Bettany was at the top of the Crawford family. As soon as Drake mentioned Bettany, Matthan stopped crying. Lilly searched the ring and found a wind chime with a doll hanging underneath. With a gentle shake, the wind chimes tinkled, crisp and pleasant. Matthan¡¯s eyes lit up. His gift! Lilly¡¯s ring was indeed a treasure chest! Lilly put the wind chime in his hand. ¡°This is for you. Go to bed now! Don¡¯t cry!¡± She kissed Matthan¡¯s face affectionately and rubbed it. Matthan held up the wind chime and smiled. happily, the tears on his face not drying yet. Drake hugged Matthan and said, ¡°Lilly, go to sleep too!¡± Everyone said good night to each other and went back to their rooms. Matthan did not sleep with Bettany at night. Drake felt that Hugh and Bettany were old. Hugh always slept deeply at night, and he would not wake up even if Mauhan cried at night. Bettany was the only one who 13 had to suffer. So Drake naturally took over taking care of Matthan at night. After returning to the room, Matthan rang the wind chime happily, and his eyes were bright. Drake put away the books on the bedside. The book titles were rted to babies, such as Baby English Enlightenment, 6-Month Infant Puzzle Development, and Digital Enlightenment. He skillfully changed. Matthan¡¯s diapers and pajamas, adjusted the heater to a suitable temperature, and used the humidifier. Matthan¡¯s crib was next to Drake¡¯s bed. ¡°Stop ying. Go to sleep¡± Drake took away the wind chime. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Matthan wanted to protest again, but there was no one else there. He seemed afraid to mess with Drake. and pouted. Soon, Drake fed Matthan milk.. Matthan yed all day and usually went to bed at nine o¡¯clock. Today, he yed toote and fell asleep after a while.. Drake covered Matthan with a quilt, took away the bottle, and let Matthan sleep on his side. After turning off the lights, he moved closer to Matthan in case he woke up in time if there was any movement at midnight. A teenager lived the life of a father ahead of time. The elder brother became like a father. After Zachary and Josh returned to the room, they stillpared each other on WhatsApp. Josh took various photos of the bag of holding and sent them to Zachary. ¡°Mine looks better! Bright blue is so lively! Your dark green is ugly!¡± Zachary also took a photo and sent it to Josh. ¡°Mature boys like this color. You¡¯re different.¡± Josh changed the topic. ¡°Drake got two gifts! Vision Eye Drops and a ne! That ne isn¡¯t ordinary. I feel a strange pressure!¡± Zachary replied, ¡°That pressure is indeed different. I feel it¡¯s mysterious.¡± Josh said, ¡°Drake looked happy when he received the ne but still pretended to be ealm! I want to see him be embarrassed! I even want to see his reaction when he sees ghosts! Drake has seen ghosts before, but he hasn¡¯t seen them afterward. It¡¯s strange. Is it because he has grown up? Others say that children only can see ghosts when they¡¯re young. I want to see Drake make a fool of himself! Hahaha, he looks calm but must be panicking!¡± ¡°I took a screenshot¡± Hey, you cheat¡¯ Do you dare to fight with me?¡± ¡°I sent the screenshot to Drake¡± 23 Crawford Mansion fell silent while Hannah¡¯s door suddenly opened, Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 Back to School Again Hannah poked her head to confirm nobody was around and quickly ran to Lilly¡¯s room with her pillow. She knocked on the door gently and whispered, ¡°Lilly, open the door.¡± Bettany did not allow Hannah to sleep with Lilly because Bettany worried Hannah would chat with Lilly at midnight and neither of them would sleep well. When they were growing up, Bettany asked them to go to bed early, so Hannah had to sneak in. The door opened quickly. Lilly said, ¡°I knew you would sneak over here!¡± Hannah grinned and quickly got into the room and closed the door. Then, she threw herself onto Lilly¡¯s bed with a pillow and sighed in relief. ¡°Lilly, how many days are you staying here this time?¡± Hannah turned around and looked at Lilly. Lilly rxed, stretched out her arms, and closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go back after the exam. There are still many things to do!¡± I¡¯m busy! Underworld can¡¯t live without me! Hannah said, ¡°Okay! Have you finished your review? It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t do well in the exam! I¡¯ll give you extra lessons in the future.¡± Lilly opened her eyes and looked at Hannah suspiciously. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t lead me the wrong way?¡± D Hannah said righteously, ¡°Of course not! Even if I identally went wrong, I would be the first toy underneath you to prevent you from falling in pain!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Theyughed happily, which was somewhat different from the boys. Sisters could lie together on the bed. and chat when they were young. After growing up, they might share secrets and worries they did not want to tell others. It was something that the brothers could not rece. While chatting, Lilly fell asleep unconsciously. Hannah was also sleepy but was reluctant to sleep. She wanted to listen to Lilly¡¯s stories about the underworld. It talked about some strange cases of people going to Hell Ruler Pce after death, how to defeat the King of Cities, and how to attack the King of Judgment. Hannah liked to hear Lilly fighting everyone in the underworld. She looked forward to it, but she was too -sleepy. Before falling asleeppletely, Hannah randomly pulled the quilt for Lilly, covered her tightly, hugged her, and patted her. ¡°Don¡¯t catch a cold¡­¡± Hannah muttered and fell asleep. Unknowingly, she kicked the quilt aside and put her foot on Lilly. It was cold and windy outside but was warm inside Crawford Mansion. Lilly woke up in a daze and felt something lying on her face. When she opened her eyes, she found it was Hannah¡¯s palm. ¡°Get up¡­¡± Lilly pushed Hannah with her eyes closed. Hannah turned around and said, ¡°Give me five more minutes¡­¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Suddenly, the door opened, and Bettany¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°It¡¯s time to get up! I told you not to look for Lilly at midnight. Neither of you can get up! What time did you go to bedst night?¡± Hannah immediately turned over and sat up. ¡°I¡¯m up! Granny! I¡¯m already up!¡± She held her eyelids open. C Bettany red at Hannah and Lilly and pretended to be serious. ¡°Get up! I¡¯ll give you five minutes.¡± Hannah and Lilly rushed to change clothes and wash up, then went to school after eating. Lilly sat in the ssroom again and suddenly felt like she was in another world. ¡°Lilly! Wow, you¡¯re finally here! I thought you wouldn¡¯te to the exam!¡± Luka was the first to run over and ask, ¡°Do you still remember me?¡± Lilly nodded. Her memory was good. She could remember many ghosts in the mortal world and the underworld, not to mention her ssmates. ¡°Luka, good morning!¡± Lilly greeted. Luka was immediately happy, and Summer also rushed over. ¡°Lilly! You¡¯re back! Tomorrow is the exam!¡± Vincent and Davis quickly gathered around. ¡°Lilly, have you finished your review? Do you want us to teach you?¡± Davis said, ¡°Without you, weck one member to y crazily!¡± Luka refuted, ¡°Nonsense! We¡¯re a hard-working group! How can you still be in the mood to have fun?¡± Everyone wasughing and joking. The ssmates were happy that Lilly was back. Only Cheryl was a little unhappy. She was the group favorite in the ss before. Even if she was not, at least everyone liked her. Since the incident with Lilly, everyone ignored her. Cheryl bit her lips and did not dare to target Lilly. However, she felt sore, depressed, and unfair- Eliana had not spent much time with Cheryl. The adults did not allow it and said that Cheryl had a bad character. Eliana still could not help but say, ¡°There are so many people surrounding Lilly as soon as she returns. It¡¯s noisy,¡± Cheryl said softly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡± Eliana nced at Cheryl, while Cheryl said solemnly. ¡°Only study is important! Let¡¯s read!¡± Eliana was speechless. Cheryl was studying hard. Lilly had not been back for a semester. She did not study ore to school. The previous courses were simple and nothing. But she might not be able to keep up now. Cheryl did not dare to provoke Lilly anymore. But she would do better than Lilly and surpass Lilly! Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 First in the Exam Cheryl could not hold it back and deliberately went to the toilet to pass Lilly¡¯s ss. As a result, she saw Lilly surrounded by ssmates, which made her feel even more jealous. Since Lilly exposed her at the school assemblyst time, she had be the target of public criticism. Everyone in the ss disliked her. She became famous in school. Even the ssmates in other sses disliked her. It¡¯s all Lilly¡¯s fault! She¡¯s the favorite of the Crawford family. Even if she doesn¡¯t rify it, it won¡¯t affect her. Why did she have to do that? Can¡¯t she leave me a way to survive? Cheryl felt that her current life was very suffocating. When she went to school, others criticized her. Everyone thought Cheryl was scheming. She felt depressed every day, but she had toe to school. Now, even if she got good scores on the exam, her ssmates would not praise her. They would only sncer. Cheryl felt lonely, depressed, and miserable. While struggling in such a vortex, she had a vague feeling. that her life would never get back on track. Lilly did not know how Cheryl felt and did not care about it. She studied seriously and cherished her days in ss. Her seriousness made the head teacher a little worried. Lilly had a good attitude toward studying, but not matter how talented she was, she could not afford to be absent from ss for an entire semester. If she failed to do well in the exam, she would be an example of a girl who could not achieve results. without studying hard. She would feel frustrated until she lost her talent. The head teacher could not help but remind her, ¡°Lilly, it¡¯s good to study hard. The results sometimes. aren¡¯t that important. I know you¡¯ve worked very hard and seriously. It won¡¯t matter even if you don¡¯t pass the exam.¡± However, Lilly said solemnly, ¡°Tll be the first in the ss.¡± The head teacher was speechless. Luka sat behind Lilly and did not dare to say anything. Oh my god! The first? I¡¯m already satisfied if I pass the exam! Luka studied hard but never dered to be ranked first. Looking at the confident Lilly, Luka felt admired. The head teacher patted Lilly¡¯s shoulder and said nothing. He felt Lilly was exaggerating. When the exam results came out, he should think about how to discuss with the Crawford family about Lilly¡¯s education. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Lilly¡¯s deration spread in the school soon. She had not been in school for a long time and was famous because of thest mathpetition, so there were many rumors about her. Some said Lilly hired a famous teacher at home; some said she could not go out because of poor health; some even spread rumors that she had leukemia and took medicine and chemotherapy at home. < 1/2 When Lilly said she wanted to be the first in the final exam, her words spread fast. No one was intereste in what grades they could get on the exam. They all stared at Lilly. Cheryl overheard about Lilly wherever she went. Josh even boasted about Lilly in the ss, which irritat her. That¡¯s annoying! Can¡¯t they be quiet? They distract me from studying! Amidst all kinds of discussions, Lilly ushered in the final exam on the next day. Although she had heard others talking about her, she was no longer afraid of other people¡¯sments. After returning to the underworld, her experience as Hell Ruler in a few months had already trained her to be calm. The two days of exams passed quickly. Thest two days of the final semester were the time for school teachers to correct exam papers and. prepare for the holidays. The 1st-grade and 2nd-grade students were home, and the 3rd-grade students studied at school. The results came out quickly, and the weirdest phenomenon in history urred. Everyone got their exam papers and nced at them in a hurry. Those who used to have bad grades were no longer wailing, and those who used to do well in the exams were no longer showing off. They all stared at Lilly¡¯s results. Finally, when Lilly¡¯s results came out, she was the first in the ss! Everyone was dumbfounded. Some cheered, some were shocked, but no one doubted it. Since Lilly won first ce in the national mathpetition, no one doubted her ability anymore.. Everyone only felt amazing that Lilly could get first ce in the exam! The teacher also gave up on discussing with Lilly¡¯s family. At this moment, he wondered whether Lilly¡¯s IQ was higher than ordinary people¡¯s. Lilly said modestly, ¡°Because of my reasons, I can¡¯te to school often, but I have always studied hard! My brother gives me tutoring. Whenever I have time, I¡¯ll do exercise books and homework. My brother also gave me extra homework, so I understood thoroughly every knowledge point. That¡¯s why I did well in the exam. Please don¡¯t learn from my bad habit of not attending ss!¡± Here was Luka¡¯s previous thought. Lilly can do well in exams even if she doesn¡¯t attend school, which means I can do the same! Tomorrow, I¡¯ll blow up the school! After Luka heard that Lilly had done many exercise books and her brother even added extra homework. for her, Luka immediately wiped out the previous idea. Sure enough, genius is born from hard work. I¡¯m not a genius, so I can¡¯t bomb the school. Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 Drake Saw a Ghost Once the results were out, there would be a closing ceremony, and the semester would be over. Two conspicuous people appeared in the school. One was Josh, who always praised Lilly wherever he went. The other was Hannah, who always asked everyone she met, ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m Lilly¡¯s sister!¡± Cheryl could hear about Lilly wherever she went. Lilly had be a popr figure in the school. Cheryl heard that Lilly got first ce in the exam. Before the exam, Lilly made an arrogant statement that she would be the first in the exam. Cheryl was waiting to see Lilly fail in embarrassment but did not expect Lilly to get first ce! Looking at the pretty Lilly, who chatted andughed with her ssmates, Cheryl suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness. This time, Cheryl failed to reach the top ten in the ss. She suddenly felt ridiculous that she was secretlypeting with Lilly, but Lilly never took her seriously. Moreover, the gap between Cheryl and Lilly was getting bigger. Cheryl looked at the dazzling Lilly and realized that she would never catch up with Lilly in this life. Cheryl covered her face and started crying. On the way home from school, Josh scrambled to help Lilly carry her school bag. Zachary and Drake came to pick up Lilly and Hannah. As the children from the Crawford family, they were always the most eye-catching presence. Cheryl grabbed the strap of her school bag tightly, bit her lips, and ran away. Although Lilly was excellent, she still hated Lilly! After she graduated, she would no longer be in the same school as Lilly. She hoped she would not see Lilly again because Lilly was her nightmare. Lilly weighed on her and made her breathless, and she would never be able to transcend Lilly. Decadester, after Cheryl died, she came to Hell Ruler Pce and thought with sadness that she was. finally free. Lilly had been her lifelong nightmare, and she no longer had to bear that pressure. But when she saw the King of Hell, she was stunned. It got dark early in the north. Lilly and others passed a kindergarten on their way home in the car and - suddenly saw a female teachering out of the kindergarten. The female teacher looked tired, but she was happy. Lilly could see that she was still d after getting off work. ¡°Lilly, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Josh followed Lilly¡¯s gaze. Zachary nced at the female teacher and squinted slightly. Josh said, ¡°There¡¯s no ghost¡­¡± 1/3 When Lilly nced at anyone, they would immediately suspect whether a ghost possessed the other. person. ¡°Although there¡¯s no ghost, she has bad luck. Lilly, did your unlucky ghost go out to y?¡± Lilly shook her head. Zachary said, ¡°That¡¯s not bad luck. That¡¯s an unlucky charm.¡± Bad luck and unlucky charm were different. The bad luck meant that the person had been unlucky for a long time due to his aura or his aura had been. disturbed for a long time. The unlucky charm was contagious and short-term. It depended on who passed it to the female teacher. They whispered together, and Hannah tried to move closer. Although she could not join in, she liked to listen to it. ¡°Stop the car,¡± Drake ordered calmly. The chauffeur stopped immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lilly ran down with Josh and Zachary Hannah hurriedly shouted, ¡°Wait for me!¡± Only Drake and the chauffeur were in the car. Drake said: ¡°Follow them. Drive over there and stop.¡± Drake pointed to the corner ahead. The female kindergarten teacher walked on that road. Drake did not know where they were going, but there was a parking space on the roadside where the chauffeur could park and wait. Lilly, Josh, Zachary, and Hannah quietly followed the female kindergarten teacher. They pretended to walk home from school. The car passed them and the female teacher, then parked in the parking space in front. The chauffeur said worriedly, ¡°Mr. Drake, are you going to let them run around?¡± Drake responded coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask any questions.¡± The chauffeur felt a sense of oppression and quickly shut up. Drake was looking at his siblings in the rearview mirror. They were getting closer. The female kindergarten teacher had already walked to the side of the car and looked back at Lilly and the others behind her. She did not see Lilly and the others get out of the car. She thought it was dark, and no parents picked up the children. It was dangerous. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She was a little worried and could not help but slow down. She thought about walking slower to see whichmunity-the children were from and escort them by the way. ¡°It¡¯s strange. I¡¯ve never seen these children before¡­ The female kindergarten teacher muttered. Drake looked at her and saw the worry in her eyes. She was a good teacher. He wondered why she had an unlucky charm. While he was thinking about it, Drake suddenly felt something was wrong. Something was looking at him. Drake subconsciously turned back and looked at the window near the roadside. As a result, he discovered. that someone was lying on the window! A man hid behind the car while staring at the female kindergarten teacher. Drake could not see the man¡¯s face but found a male ghost head hanging from his body. The ghost stared. upside down at Drake. Seeing Drake, the ghost suddenly showed a scary smile. Since the ghost was upside down, his eyes looked even weirder. Drake¡¯s eyes widened. Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 Mom, Where Is Lilly? Drake had not seen a ghost in a long time. He saw ghosts with Lilly several times when he was a child. He even picked up Lilly and ran away once. He could show calmness since childhood, and so did now. He looked away as if he had not seen anything, but his neck was stiff. The ghost outside the window seemed a little confused. So, the ghost stretched out from the host, hung his elongated body above the car roof, and prated the roof upside down to approach Drake. Drake looked out of the car window but felt something hanging from the top of his head. When he reacted, he saw a bunch of greasy human hair hanging down, and then there was an upside-down face. He was caught off guard and came face to face with the ghost, less than half an arm¡¯s length away. ¡°Hey¡­¡± The upside-down ghost grinned, and his whole face looked even weirder. Drake¡¯s back was stiff. Even if he had seen a ghost before, he had never been so close to it. He could even smell the damp and cold pressure from it. He lowered his eyes slightly and opened a book. He was so calm that his fingers did not tremble at all. Only the tense back of his hands betrayed his true feelings. The ghostughed and rushed toward Drake, but a bright light exploded and knocked him out! A sharp scream sounded. Lilly, Josh, and Zachary, who had walked to the car, were stunned and subconsciously turned to look. Josh and Zachary saw a stretched ghost that got ejected from the car. The host, whom the ghost leaned over, was a wretched-looking man. He felt dizzy for no apparent reason and hurriedly crouched under the car, Josh felt shocked and whispered, ¡°Drake saw a ghost!¡± Zachary frowned. ¡°Shut up!¡± Lilly took Josh and Zachary¡¯s hands and moved forward while whispering, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Josh and Zachary continued to move forward as if nothing had happened. However, they soon realized something was wrong. The female kindergarten teacher in front of them walked slower. When they passed her, she looked at them with concern. They then understood that the female teacher thought they had no adults to pick them up and wanted to watch them return to themunity. So they could only pretend that they had just discovered their car and took a few steps back. ¡°Hey, Drake is here.¡± When they got into the car, the female teacher was stunned for a moment, but when she saw the car start. she stopped paying attention. 1/3 At this moment, the man who focused on peeping the female teacher did not even realize that there was someone in the car he was hiding from, but even if he knew, he probably would not care. The man adjusted his peaked cap and walked away from the other side. The female teacher was relieved and continued headd themunity. Kindergarten should be an educational facility equipped in this property. The female kindergarten. teacher entered themunity soon after. The car circled and returned to the opposite side of themunity, stopped quietly, and waited. ¡°Lilly, will that man show up again?¡± Josh stared at the other side. Lilly answered, ¡°He will.¡± Drake opened the official website of the kindergarten, found the teacher lineup, and finally locked in a teacher. ¡°That teacher¡¯s name is Raven Berrycloth.¡± The surname was Berrycloth. That was a rare surname. Lilly suddenly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Granny will worry us.¡± Josh felt confused. ¡°Huh? Going back now?¡± After spending a lot of time tracking, Josh was excited and looking forward to catching ghosts with Lilly, but Lilly suddenly wanted to go home. Hannah followed them and came back in confusion. ¡°Huh?¡± What happened just now? Drake told the chauffeur, ¡°Drive home.¡± Without the siblings knowing, Drake still asked someone to pay attention to Raven¡¯s safety. He did not know that when Lilly got close to Raven, she affixed Raven with a void good luck talisman. Bettany stood in the doorway while craning her neck to look outside. Hugh took Matthan with him and chattered, ¡°Didn¡¯t Drake say something dyed them on the way? Why are you in a hurry? They¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Bettany angrily refuted, ¡°You know nothing! How can I not be worried when the children haven¡¯t returned home?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as she finished speaking, she saw several cars entering from outside. Edward and Liam got off first, followed by Gilbert, who was already a director-level professor and expert. Behind them were Anthony and Lisa, who rushed back. Jonas was away filming a movie. He had a tight schedule and could note back. Bryson, a veteran captain, could not leave either. In addition to Cloud not going home all year round, the technology expert, Whenever Lilly came home, the Crawford family tried their best to gather. Hugh said, ¡°Look, the children are back. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Bettany rolled her eyes at him. Can this be the same? These brats are old child weant the young ones! ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Lilly?¡± Max asked as soon as he came back. Edward also shouted, ¡°Lilly! I¡¯m back!¡± Gilbert said, ¡°It¡¯s so quiet. Mom, Lilly hasn¡¯te back yet?¡± Anthony also nced at the quiet main building behind Bettany and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t they finish school?¡± Bettany felt a buzzing in her ears. Her sons kept asking her where Lilly was. She red at them and pointed to her mouth. ¡°Lilly is in my mouth!¡± Her sons were speechless. Lisa looked over and saw Bettany¡¯s worried look. She immediately knew that Lilly had note back. Lisa did not want to piss off Bettany. So she transformed into a loving mother, happily picked up Matthan, and threw him into the air. ¡°Matt!¡± Lisa shouted in joy. Matthan, who was in Hugh¡¯s arms before, was dumbfounded when he suddenly flew into the air. Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 Narrow-Minded Ghost Bettany whipped Lisa with a feather duster while Lisa hugged Matthan tightly and ran away. General and Bailey were a bit old. Dogs only had a lifespan of more than ten years. Theyy on the lawn. calmly and watched Lisa running around. Lilly and others came back and saw Bettany chasing Lisa. Bettany already had gray hair, and Lisa still looked like she did when she was young. Bettany could not run anymore, and Lisa looked like she was running very hard but slowed down intentionally. ¡°Granny! Aunt Lisa!¡± Lilly shouted. People from the Crawford family instantly came out one after another. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Lilly, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Hey, Lilly, look what I brought you!¡± ¡°Lilly, did you miss me?¡± Anthony looked at Drake. ¡°Where did you take Lilly?¡± Drake replied briefly, ¡°Something happened on the road.¡± There was no need to exin what happened, so Anthony did not ask any more questions. Bettany felt relieved and asked with concern, ¡°Lilly, are you hungry? Why did it take you so long to come back? I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.¡± Lilly hugged Bettany and said coquettishly, ¡°Sorry, Granny!¡± She wanted to say that she would never make Bettany wait again. But it was unrealistic. After a few days, she would return to the underworld, and Bettany still had to wait. Jonas, Bryson, and Cloud could not join the reunion dinner after the final exam. Edward proudly sent the family photos to the family chat group. Jonas replied, ¡°The showing-off viin.¡± Bryson sent, ¡°Hmph.¡± Cloud did not respond. After eating, Josh still thought about that ghost and asked without fear, ¡°Drake! Did the ghost get into the car to look for you? Were you scared to death?¡± Zachary silently watched Josh seeking death. Josh added, ¡°You must have panicked but still managed to stay calm! Right, Lilly? It¡¯s such a pity that I didn¡¯t see it¡­¡± Maybe it was because he would not grow up. He became more naughty and teased Drake. Drake said lightly. ¡°All your pocket money will get deducted this month.¡± 1/2 Josh froze. He had forgotten that Drake was in charge of his, Hannah¡¯s, and Zachary¡¯s pocket money. He regretted teasing Drake! Josh immediately changed the topic. ¡°Lilly, what kind of ghost is that?¡± That was where Josh and Zachary still struggled. Their ability to catch ghosts was already potent. But they could only roughly guess the kind of malignant spirits based on the host¡¯s behavior or directly ask the ghosts. They did not have Lilly¡¯s ability to see the essence of the malignant spirit at a nce. But they guessed the malignant spirit was probably rted to voyeurism. After all, the man possessed by the malignant spirit. was stalking the female teacher. Lilly said, ¡°That¡¯s a narrow-minded ghost.¡± Josh and Zachary felt puzzled upon hearing that. The children were chatting in Lilly¡¯s room. They were reluctant to leave even after midnight. There used to be only a few children, but now Matthan, Lisa, Edward, and Max also joined them. Bettany kept driving them away from Lilly¡¯s room, and Crawford Mansion finally became silent. Catching ghosts was easy for Lilly, Josh, and Zachary now. As soon as Lilly woke up the next day, she saw Josh and Zachary returning and eager toe in. Josh looked excited. ¡°Lilly! We¡¯ve captured the narrow-minded ghost!¡± Lilly was shocked. ¡°Did you two stay up at midnight to catch a ghost?¡± Josh said proudly. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Wasn¡¯t Lilly doing that before? Now we¡¯re inheriting Lilly¡¯s job! Lilly¡¯s mouth twitched, and she asked the narrow-minded ghost. ¡°Tell me. Where are you from? How did you die?¡± Lilly casually sat down at the dressing table but carried the majesty of Hell Ruler. Even the pink dressing. table had an inexplicable illusion of being a Hell Ruler Pce royal desk. ¡°Why did you possess your host? What does your host want to do by following Raven Berrycloth?¡± The narrow-minded ghost stared at Lilly and smiled evilly. Here isn¡¯t the Hell Ruler Pce. Does this kid think she¡¯s the King of Hell? How funny! Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 She Doesn¡¯t Know How to Interrogate The narrow-minded ghost observed Lilly and others as if he did not bother to say anything Josh shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s useless. We caught and kept interrogating him, but he didn¡¯t say anything So wr had to bring him back first. His host was squatting on the roadside outside themunity and stared at the lights on a building¡± Both Josh and Zachary guessed that the lighted house was Raven¡¯s home. After Raven turned off the lights, that man recorded the time she turned off the lights on his phone Zachary took a quick look when he caught the narrow-minded ghost. ¡°He opened a page of the address book. It contained Ms. Berrycloth¡¯s daily schedule¡± Josh and Zachary had a tacit understanding and knocked the man unconscious. They found many photos of Raven on his phone. Those were all candid photos. Josh said, ¡°I originally wanted to delete it all, but that¡¯s criminal evidence¡­¡± That man had bad intentions. So what if Josh deleted everything on his phone? Maybe that man had a backup on hisputer. What if they called the police and arrested him on the spot? How many days could he get detained? The police would release him in the end. Zachary frowned. ¡°So we still have to know what he wants to do and when he wants tomit the crime. Although it¡¯ll be risky, we¡¯d better get him into prison.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Lilly nodded. That was indeed the case. Everyone looked at the narrow-minded ghost. The narrow-minded ghost chuckled. ¡°You guys continue.¡± I won¡¯t say anything! All women in the world are b*tches! It would be better if they were all destroyed! How could I possibly tell them anything? ¡°Hehe, you guys are powerful! But what can you do? Even if the King of Helles and throws me to hell. I won¡¯t be afraid!¡± The narrow-minded ghost looked abnormal. Even after death, he still had a perverted temperament. Lilly became solemn, and a pen suddenly appeared in her hand. It was the destiny pen used by Hell Ruler to change life and death! Of course, there was no need to use the pen of judgment when judging a small malignant spirit. With the destiny pen, Lilly¡¯s oppressive aura suddenly appeared. The narrow-minded ghost suddenly felt be was in the Hell Ruler Pce and felt shocked! Is she the real King of Hell? Suddenly, heughed wildly. ¡°It¡¯s so funny! King of Hell is a girl!¡± The narrow-minded ghost stared at Lilly Josh was furious when he saw the narrow-minded ghost¡¯s disrespectful look. He was so angry that he 12 wanted to beat him up, but Zachary held him back. Lilly did not show any emotions. It was her first official trial in the mortal world since she returned to the throne. ¡°Are you not afraid at all?¡± Lilly looked at the narrow-minded ghost calmly. The narrow-minded ghost showed a perverted and disdainful look. ¡°My death process is no worse than hell. So I won¡¯t be afraid of real hell!¡± Lilly waved. The destiny pen instantly hung above the narrow-minded ghost¡¯s head and crushed him with a killing momentum! However, even though the narrow-minded ghost was deformed and about to be suppressed and dissipated into ashes, his eyes still shone with evil light while looking at Lilly mockingly. Lilly took back her destiny pen and suddenly felt confused. Are there ghosts in this world who are not afraid of anything? When she felt puzzled, Pablo appeared floating in the air. ¡°It¡¯s useless to press him. He doesn¡¯t want others to feel well when he doesn¡¯t,¡± Pablo said calmly. Lilly was surprised. ¡°Master! Why are you here?¡± Lilly suddenly stiffened when she saw Pablo and finally remembered what she had left behind. She ran too fast without taking Pablo or Jean with her! Lilly did not even dare to think about how Jean wouldin when she went back. Forget it. Don¡¯t think about things that I don¡¯t dare to think about. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Lilly was confused. ¡°He¡¯s not afraid of anything.¡± Pablo said, ¡°Human nature has weaknesses. A narrow-minded person is most afraid of seeing others living better than him. Especially the person he hates the most.¡± Pablo red at the narrow-minded ghost coldly. The narrow-minded ghost¡¯s expression changed slightly, then turned sinister and vicious, and he laughed. ¡°Impossible! I destroyed her! There¡¯s no way she can live a better life than me! There will never be a man who can ept a woman like her! Women are the most despicable! They can never live a better life than me!¡± Josh could not bear his anger anymore. ¡°Your mother is also a woman. Don¡¯t you find it unpleasant to say that?¡± The narrow-minded ghost was stunned, then giggled. ¡°My mother is also a b*tch¡± Josh was speechless. Chapter 1241 Chapter 1241 ke had beaten scoundrels in the past. For those who did not care about anything, he could hit them until they surrendered. However, the narrow-minded ghost was different. He was a pervert and a scoundrel. He was not afraid of judgment, let alone going to hell. Even if his soul dissipated, he seemed not to care about it. Lilly had no idea what to do. She could use the illusion soup or read the Book of Life, but she felt annoyed. The narrow-minded ghost could even insult his mother. It seemed nothing could punish him. Pablo sneered. ¡°Really?¡± He raised his hand, and the Book of Life appeared. He turned to a page and said. ¡°Jed Snyder, a native of Griysal, was born on¡­ He died because he got skinned, deboned, and torn apart.¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°No wonder he¡¯s not afraid of going to hell. It turns out he died so miserably Josh eximed, ¡°Wow, I¡¯m so curious about his story!¡± Those tortures only existed in ancient times. What did this narrow-minded ghost do to die so miserably- When mentioning his death, the narrow-minded ghost showed no fear or hatred. Instead, he smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I won¡¯t be afraid of anything.¡± Pablo checked it for a while and said, ¡°The person he hates the most, if I guessed correctly, should be Sherry Wright.¡± Upon hearing that, the narrow-minded ghost became sinister, but heughed again. ¡°Yes! Sherry Wright! She must be old now, right? Was she ill? Did she get reviled by the whole vige? Haha!¡± The narrow-minded ghost became excited. ¡°Sherry Wright was mean. She deserved it! It would be best if someone raped her again! She was already dirty! She might as wellmit suicide! Haha!¡± Pablo and Lilly frowned. When the narrow-minded ghost spoke, everything he said was very ufortable. ¡°You¡¯ll find out if you see her,¡± Pablo said calmly, ¡°What a coincidence. She lives not that far away!¡± The narrow-minded ghost was stunned. Lilly moved closer,y Pablo¡¯s shoulder, and looked at the Book of Life. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s right in our vi areal¡± Crawford Mansion upied arge piece ofnd but was not the deep mountains and ravines. It was in amunity. The people living here were rich and powerful. In addition to the Crawford Mansion, there were two other manor-type family vi groups, but the area was one-fourth the Crawford Mansion Except for those three manors, the others were single-family andrge vis Even the worst ones were better than the stacked vis outside. 111 12 not the best location, her life vervuld Toporaville The one minded gloat edenly ted up Ite was no longer as calm as before! King of Hell had the privilege of checking a person and quietly brought the narrow-manded plent Sherry¡¯s home Sherry The gray haired Sherry held lower basket and put all he in eakfast and was pruning in the garden She sat under the parased in the garden and pruned the roses little by linde, then put the pruned flowers Her flower arrangement skills were good to make the vase beautiful. The person who should be Sherry¡¯s daughter-inw came out and said, ¡°Mom, we¡¯ll go to thepany Let the maid cook whatever you want. Don¡¯t do it yourself, okay? Sweetie is doing homework. You don¡¯t have to worry about him. The teacher will take care of him Sherry nodded and sent her daughter-inw and son out with a smile. After a while, an old man came out of the house and tidied the garden with her with great interest. They apanied each other, enjoyed, and lived a peaceful and happy life. It took the narrow-minded ghost a while to realize it was the Sherry he had been pursuing Didn¡¯t I destroy her? How could she be living so well? No, I can¡¯t stand it! Why does she have a good life? Why could she get married? Her family is so harmonious! She doesn¡¯t deserve it! ¡°Sherry!¡± The narrow-minded ghost¡¯s eyes turned red, and he rushed forward angrily. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Lilly pped the narrow-minded ghost away. Hell Ruler¡¯s ambience rolled out instantly and suppressed him. Lilly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and cat first!¡± After saying that, she dragged Josh, Zachary, and Hannah away. Lilly pinned the narrow-minded ghost on the spot and let him see how well Sherry was doing now. Hmph, aren¡¯t you dissatisfied? Aren¡¯t you bold? Then continue watching here! The naughty Lilly ran away happily.. Pablo was speechless. I didn¡¯t ask you to make him suffer like that. Chapter 1242 Chapter 1242 After breakfast, it was almost cleven o¡¯clock. Josh asked Lilly again Lilly, are we going to bring the narrow-minded ghost back?¡± It was not that he sympathized with the narrow-minded ghost. He was only too curious about what happened to the narrow-minded ghost. Lilly nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Josh was about to run out immediately, but Lilly raised her hand, and the narrow-minded ghost flew back. Josh and Zachary were stunned. They knew Lilly was powerful, but they were still shocked. Drake did not raise his head and said calmly, ¡°You two still have a long way to go.¡± Hannah was using Drake¡¯s Vision Eye Drops, and she followed suit. ¡°You two still have a long way to go!¡± Josh and Zachary were speechless. When the narrow-minded ghost came back again, he was in an angry and irritable state. He was hostile,ughed, and his eyes looked abnormal. Don¡¯t you want to interrogate me? I won¡¯t say anything! Haha!¡± Lilly yawned. ¡°We didn¡¯t want to know either.¡± Josh nodded. ¡°But we¡¯re quite interested in watching you go crazy¡± Zachary nced at Josh and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we stop the trial and stick him to the door of the Taylor family forever?¡± Sherry married a man surnamed Taylor, who was in the vi just now. Hannah nodded. ¡°Good idea!¡± Pablo raised his eyes and handed the Book of Life to Lilly, ¡°This is his life. There¡¯s nothing to judge.¡± Lilly looked at it, but nothing was in the Book of Life. Master is cunning! However, she deliberately frowned in displeasure. ¡°How can you hurt her like that? You deserve to die!¡± After that, she handed the Book of Life to Josh. Josh looked excited. I would have found the answer here If Lilly had told me earlier! I didn¡¯t have to ask this narrow-minded ghost. As a result, he was slightly stunned. Is this a Book of Life? There¡¯s nothing! Josh also deliberately looked angry. ¡°You deserve to die so miserably! What did she do to you? You destroyed her when you failed to pursue her! You¡¯re such a pervert!¡± It was Josh¡¯s specially designed linebined with what the narrow-minded ghost had said this morning. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Then, he handed Zachary the Book of Life. 111 13 Zachary was speechless. You guys are liars. He deliberately frowned and said. ¡°You had gone too far. How could you find someone to rape Sherry Wright?¡± It was also a line that Zachary designed based on what the narrow-minded ghost said. Hannah leaned over with a confused look. There¡¯s nothing! They¡¯re acting! She frowned and looked angry. Finally, they handed it to Drake. Drake raised his eyebrows. He slowly took the Book of Life, looked carefully, and finally sneered. ¡°Sherry is innocent. That¡¯s why she can meet someone who truly loves her. She¡¯ll be happy for the rest of her life. That¡¯s what she deserves.¡± The narrow-minded ghost¡¯s expression changed from grinning, disdainful, sneering, jealous to resentful. ¡°She deserves it? Nonsense!¡± Josh snorted. ¡°She deserves it, of course! She didn¡¯t do anything wrong to you!¡± The narrow-minded ghost suddenly got angry. ¡°Sherry was supposed to be with me but betrayed me! She was wrong!¡± Lilly raised her eyebrows. ¡°Have you misunderstood? She didn¡¯t mean that at all.¡± She did not know if it was true and said it casually. If she said it right, it would stimte the narrow- minded ghost; if she said it wrong, it would anger the narrow-minded ghost. The narrow-minded ghost would tell it all himself no matter what. Sure enough, the narrow-minded ghostughed madly. ¡°Are you here to make fun of me? Would she smile when she saw me if she didn¡¯t mean that? Why did she lower her head and blush when I talked to her? She even helped me to move a chair during a meeting once. That was all because she liked me!¡± Lilly and others were speechless. This ghost is very confident in himself. Josh could not help but say, ¡°Are you crazy? Does anyone who smiles at you mean they like you?¡± The narrow-minded ghost looked at Josh coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t understand! Our era was not as open as now. All women nowadays are b*tches. They smile when they see men. They¡¯re shameless¡­ Lilly wished to pick up Hugh¡¯s slippers and p the narrow-minded ghost, but she held it back. It turned out that the narrow-minded ghost had been dead for forty years. In that era, it was indeed not open. In the 1980s, the narrow-minded ghost and Sherry worked in a garment factory. Sherry had a cheerful personality and was enthusiastic. She always smiled at everyone. One time, when getting off work, the narrow-minded ghost and Sherry were left behind. Seeing her silent colleague, Sherry smiled at him and said, ¡°Goodbye.¡± 93 However, the narrow-minded ghost took it seriously. It was the first time someone showed kindness to him. He believed Sherry must have a crush on him! With this idea in mind, the narrow-minded ghost continued to prove this point of view in the future life. Sherry got off work a littlete because she was waiting for him on purpose. Sherry smiled at him. That was a hint at something. During the meeting, Sherry moved chairs with others. He happened to sit on the chair that Sherry had moved and sat next to her. He felt that Sherry helped him on purpose and wanted to date him. Chapter 1243 Chapter 1243 Chapter 1243 Destroy If He Could Not Get It 1 treated her as my future wife? The narrow-minded ghost sneered. However one day, she suddenly wasting another person.¡± The narrow-minded ghost was angry and felt betrayed He found Sherry and scolded her for being promiscuous and hooking up with other men when she was with him! In that era, this was an issue with serious consequences, Sherry was filled with indignation and said that she had never been with him and they never even talked much ¡°She actually denied it, haha, she actually lied because of another man!¡± Lilly, Josh, and Zachary were speechless. Most importantly, most of her colleagues in the garment factory came forward and backed Sherry up that she had indeed not dated anyone. ¡°She seduced me and didn¡¯t admit it. The other women also protected Sherry. All women are bitches¡± The most despicable thing is that after my mother heard about it, she didn¡¯t even help me, but said that i didn¡¯t date anyone!¡± How could this be? He and Sherry had been together for a year, and he had been saving money to marry her. In the end, they all denied it? Of course, the narrow-minded ghost was unwilling to give in. Not only was he unwilling, but he also quickly made up his mind: If he couldn¡¯t get her, he would ruin her so that she could not seduce others! The bitch is not worthy of getting married in her life!¡± The narrow-minded ghost sneered. ¡°A dirty woman who is flirtatious and a bitch who doesn¡¯t love herself should be outcast and reviled by everyone. She should be ashamed to go out for the rest of her life.¡± The narrow-minded ghost began to spread rumors, saying that Sherry was despicable, that she quickly found a new man after abandoning him, and even teamed up with other women to nder him. Then he made it up to say that they made out in the woods before they got married, and had to hook up with each other every night before returning to the dormitory. He said that she was not satisfied with her desires, and that everyone in the vige knew that she was a promiscuous woman and that she had affairs with many men in the vige. Defaming her was only the first step, but it was also the easiest tool to destroy a girl. Even if Sherry was not that kind of person, people would be curious and talk about her behind her back when there were many rumors like this about her. Gradually, she and her partner fell apart. Her partner didnt believe her. His family felt that when looking for a wife, he needed to find a well-mannered wife. Obviously Sherry was not the one 13 It was quite a sensation at the time for someone to ¡°break up¡±. In those days, most people who dated would get married to each other eventually. There would be nasty rumors about anyone who had an ex- boyfriend. Sherry was ruined. There were always some people in the factory who would harass her from time to time. ¡°Why would others harass her if she¡¯s not a slut? Right, why did people go to her instead of harassing other people? It means she is always seducing people.¡± He did see that she always smiled at other men. She smiled whenever she saw other people. Wasn¡¯t she a slut? The narrow-minded ghost chuckled, ¡°Bitches will not die well. Sherry couldn¡¯t bear the harassment and eventually lost her job in the garment factory. ¡°She thinks she can wash away the deception and hurt she caused me by leaving? No, I won¡¯t make it easy for her!¡± On the day Sherry left, she was alone and he knocked her unconscious. He found several men in the factory and raped her. When Sherry got up, she could only see herself in a mess, but she didn¡¯t know who it was. She had no evidence either. Her underwear was even taken to the dormitory by a few men with evil intentions as a medal. Of course they wouldn¡¯t say that they raped Sherry, they just said that the woman was too promiscuous and yed with them before leaving. It was too easy to destroy a woman in that era. Sherry was wronged but she could not tell people about it. She couldn¡¯t find any evidence, and she was so angry that she wanted to find justice for herself. ¡°It was indeed difficult to convict rape cases at that time, Although it would be the death penalty for the crime, it was very difficult for a woman to prove the crime of the other party. Even if she could, her life would be ruined. No one would be willing to marry such an unclean woman,¡± Drake said. Lilly only felt very angry. What kind of psychotic mindset did this person have to feel like he had to destroy her because he could not get her? What did Sherry do wrong? Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The only thing she did wrong was being too friendly! ¡°So you were beaten to death by the brothers of Sherry¡¯s family?¡± Pablo said. The booklet about Sherry stated that she had four brothers and three sisters. The narrow-minded ghost had gloomy eyes, half-smiling but not smiling, and quickly admitted. ¡°Yes!¡± Sherry waspletely ruined, but he still didn¡¯t let her go. When she returned to the vige, he followed her back to the vige, saying that she was ying with < others in the city and had a miscarriage, so she had to return to the countrysate Otherwise, why wou she quit such a good job in a garment factory? She must have been disciplined and asked to leave After Sherry returned home, her brothers were very angry. Half of the reason was that the rtionship between the siblings was good, and the other half of the re was that when Sherry was single, more than half of her sry was sent home The brothers relied on Sherry¡¯s sry, so they naturally gnashed their teeth at those who spread rumors After catching the narrow-minded Ghost again, the brothers tied him up deep in the mountains and forests. They slit my skull open, and peeled off my skin, hehe! The narrow-minded ghost smiled proudly. They even dug out my flesh and poked my bones.¡± ¡°They wanted me to rify and admit that I found the people to rape Sherry. Would I have done it?¡± Naturally, the narrow-minded ghost would not give in. He detested Sherry, and felt that she was ying with his feelings. This bitch deserved to die without peace. Why should he rify it? She deserved all of it! Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244 Those Who Don¡¯t Give Up Will Never Be Too Bad The narrow-minded ghost was tied up and beaten in the deep mountains and wild forests for three days and three nights. He was narrow-minded and psychopathic, and he was so stubborn on what he believed in. He would not rify anything for Sherry. Instead, he thought she was definitely guilty because otherwise, why would she need a rification if she had not done anything? She would be able to find another man to marry if she got the rification, wouldn¡¯t she? He won¡¯t let her get her wish! Sherry¡¯s brothers relied on Sherry¡¯s sry, and they were not very righteous people, and each had their own stubborn ideas. The most important thing was that the narrow-minded ghost was not a sweet talker. Every word he said made people want to punch him in the face. In the end, he was beaten to death¡­. The narrow-minded ghost didn¡¯t have much expression on his face when he said this. Instead, he seemed to be talking about someone else, and he was impressed. In short, the narrow-minded ghost left nothing behind in the end. It was terrifying the way he died and also terrifying after death. Drake frowned andmented, ¡°Theymitted a crime, but you deserved it.¡± The narrow-minded ghost didn¡¯t think so. He gritted his teeth and chuckled, ¡°Do I deserve it? It was obviously Sherry whomitted the crime first, otherwise would I have bothered to look for her?¡± ¡°I was taking back the justice that belonged to me!¡± ¡°Those promiscuous women, shouldn¡¯t they be punished?!¡± Lilly looked at the ¡°honest man¡± in front of him without words. It was really difficult for people with erroneous views to understand the thinking of normal people. No matter what, he was right. He lived in his own world and was cynical. Josh gritted his teeth angrily. ¡°Fortunately, God is fair. She is living a good life now! After all the hardships, she has peace now!¡± 1.1 The narrow-minded ghost¡¯s eyes were full of sarcasm, ¡°I¡¯m surprised she could get married, that man is so unfortunate to marry such a woman. He doesn¡¯t even know what kind of bitch he married, right?¡± Sherry must have hidden everything about her past, otherwise what man would marry such a dirty woman! However¡­ Lilly suddenly raised her hand, and the pen of judgment appeared. The pen of judgment did not examine the narrow-minded people, but it reyed Sherry¡¯s life. When she was young, she worked in a garment factory and was a friendly person. She identally smiled at Jed Snyder, a male colleague with a wed personality. She had not idea that this smile would change her life! The pen of judgment was God¡¯s perspective. From this perspective, it could be clearly seen that¨C Sherry indeed had no unnecessary feelings for this male colleague. She did not ¡°seduce¡± the male colleague. Instead, the male colleague acted like a pervert, often following her quietly and peeping at her. She was properly introduced to a man and had a good rtionship with a partner. Unexpectedly, everything started to change from then on. She suffered from all the vicious. rumors¡­ Sherry didn¡¯t know about the death of Jed Snyder (the narrow-minded ghost), but she was determined to find out everyone who was involved in her rape. Her brothers all tried to persuade her, so what if she confirmed and found themitted the crime? person who It would only confirm the fact that she was gang raped. Even if she took advantage of it, it would not be of any benefit to her future marriage. It was better to pretend that nothing happened, hide it and get over it, or at worst, marry away. far Sherry quit because she wanted to collect evidence. This journeysted for ten years. Several brothers in Sherry¡¯s family gave up trying to persuade her. While Sherry was filing awsuit for herself, she was working a few frence jobs, she worked as a femalebor, worked at the street stall, and even worked as a nanny In the process, thewyer who helped her in thewsuit was gradually moved by her perseverance. Sherry still established her own business in such a bad situation and even opened a smallpany. Finally after ten years, when she was 30 years old, she finally brought justice upon those who had bullied her. Such a long leap, even in modern times, few women could achieve it. Sherry did it, not only getting justice for herself, but also gaining love. The final oue was that her lawyer proposed to her. The narrow-minded ghost looked at all this and couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Is this man sick? He knows that Sherry is unclean and yet he proposes to her?¡± Moreover, Sherry rejected him at first, the other party did not give up his pursuit, and finally the two of them achieved happily-ever-after. ¡°He must be dumb!¡± The narrow-minded ghost roared angrily. Why Sherry? She was a promiscuous bitch who had been yed by so many people. She didn¡¯t deserve to be happy anymore! Why was she the one being pursued, what qualifications did she have! He really wanted to say that thewyer must have thought that Sherry would make money by opening apany, and that he did not really love her. However, in the picture that the pen of judgment showed, thewyer came from a well-off family background, and he waspletely different from Sherry who came from humble origins. However, they still got married. Thewyer¡¯s parents knew about Sherry and did not dislike her. When the narrow-minded ghost learned about these situations, he felt that this was more tormenting than killing him! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Sherry¡¯s happiness was sharper than the knife that used to peel off his skin. It made him unable to calm down, and the jealousy in his heart turned into a billowing wave of evil energy! He roared, suddenly jumped towards Lilly, and wanted to tear both Sherry and Lilly into pieces! This little girl who could reopen his scars at such a young age was not a good thing! All women in the world were indeed bitches!! ¡°Sister, be careful¡± Josh and Zachary were shocked. The narrow-minded ghost¡¯s eyes were red, but as soon as he threw himself at Lally, he was C 31 stepped on by her. Lilly stepped on the narrow-minded ghost¡¯s face and looked at him condescendingly. ¡°It seems that you have not learned your lesson,¡± Lilly turned his wrist and said expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s better to send him to be nailed at the Taylor family.¡± The narrow-minded ghost¡¯s eyes widened, and he cursed nastily! He didn¡¯t want to be nailed at the Wang family and to watch Sherry¡¯s happiness every day. It would be better to send him to the worst of hell! However, he struggled desperately, but couldn¡¯t move¡­ Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 Jean¡¯s Resentment Pablo wanted to speak but stopped himself. ording to the standard procedure, after the King of Hell had interrogated an evil ghost, he would either be sent to hell or be destroyed right away. Nailing evil spirits in a certain ce for punishment seemed to be lynching with personal reasons¡­ However, before he could speak, Lilly closed one eye, looked outside and said, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s raining? Put away theundry!¡± After saying that, she ran out, and two shining talismans fell from her body. Pablo¡¯s mouth twitched. She was literally turning a blind eye. Josh understood it in almost a second, oh, it was not convenient for my sister to take revenge, right¡­ Well, how can we call it revenge? It can only be called punishment. ¡°Follow me!¡± Josh picked up the two talismans on the ground and pped them on the narrow-minded ghost. He then dragged the narrow-minded ghost away. Zachary followed behind and said, ¡°Ask him what the man who stalked Ms. Berrycloth was up to.¡± Josh said, ¡°Do we even need to ask? It¡¯s probably simr to what the narrow-minded ghost did during his lifetime.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The voices of the two brothers gradually faded away, and Hannah blinked nkly, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen enough yet¡­¡± Drake looked up, ¡°Did you finish your homework?¡± Hannah was speechless, ¡°.. Although the matter of the narrow-minded ghost had been solved, it was not over yet Josh and Drake kept a close watch on the man who was following Raven they were always on guard However, they didn¡¯t see any movement. ¡°He is always just stalking and taking photos every day. How many years can he be sentence for this¡­¡± Josh asked curiously, ¡°Is it because we caught the narrow-minded ghost and there no evil ghost to influence him, so he will not do anything to hurt Ms. Berrycloth again?¡± He had a gut feeling that things were not as simple. Zachary said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± This man had the same personality as the narrow-minded ghost. In the past few days since the evil ghost was captured, he did not behave any better. He was still stalking and filming¡­ Although it sounded brutal, the cost of crime was really to low. In the current environment, assuming that a man did not vite the privacy of these photos or use them for profit, he would only be locked up for ten days and be imposed with a fine o five hundred dors. This was not enough to create an impact on him. ¡°Be patient and wait.¡± The two brothers were like hunters, patiently waiting for their prey to fall into the trap. After a few days of waiting, Lilly was about to return to the underworld. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the New Year is just around the corner, I will be back soon,¡± Lilly said. Bettany began to prepare her shopping list for the New Year¡¯s, ¡°What does Lilly crave for? The bacon and sausages are good. Grandma asked someone to prepare some of those¡­¡± Meat, ducks and fish were a must, so there was no need to worry about these. The Crawford family had already found chickens and ducks that were organically raised in the countryside. and even roasted suckling pigs and piglets had been reserved in advance. Needless to say, king crabs, lobsters, various seafood such as red devil shrimps, arctic sweet shrimps, shellfish, abalones and sea cucumbers. She also prepared bacon and sausages, only because Jean liked it. The Crawford family was quite down-to-earth, and the things they prepared for the New Year were not much different from those prepared by ordmary families. The other wealthy families tend to only buy rare and high-end things. The rarer and more expensive the better Bettany did not like this, she just wanted the food that the children really liked to eat, and something practical. ¡°Get home early with your mother,¡± Bettany said, ¡°Is there anything else you want to eat in particr?¡± Lilly shook her head, ¡°As long as it¡¯s made by grandma! Grandma, wait until Ie back to cook with you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring back some local specialties then, grandma, what do you want to eat?¡± Bettany suddenly burst intoughter, ¡°Anything is fine, as long as it is something that our little baby brings back¡­¡± It suddenly urred to her that their food was not ordinary either. They ate ¡°local specialties¡± that other wealthy families could not get their hands on ever in this life. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lilly, we will keep an eye on things,¡± Josh, ¡°Ms. Berrycloth will be fine.¡± The two brothers secretly vowed that before Lilly came back, they would resolve this matter and not let her worry about it. Lilly waved her hand. What she was more worried about now was¡­ Whether her mother would chop her with bare hands when she went back. She figured it had only been a day or two in the underworld, right? Ummm¡­ In the underworld. Jean was restless. She did not want to go to ke, but she was worried about what happened to him. While wandering around, she finally saw a sh of light in the Pce of the King of Hell. Lilly probed her head and walked out quietly. ¡°Master, is my mother here?¡± She asked. Pablo kept his eyes straight, ¡°No, she isn¡¯t.¡± Lilly ¡°Master, how about we go outside to practice? She would bring her parents back after the New Year. Then they would have a happy New Year and her mother would not be displeased 31 Pablo nced at the corner, ¡°This is not a good idea.¡± Lilly, ¡°Why?¡± Immediately afterwards, Jean¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Haha¡­ Lilly, mommy¡¯s little baby¡­¡± She lowered her hands, her feet not touching the ground, and floated out from the corner. ¡°Lilly¡­ Mommy¡¯s Lilly, where have you been?¡± Her voice was eerie, ¡°Mommy misses you sc much, but you didn¡¯t take mommy with you when you went up.¡± Lilly, ¡°!!¡± The little King of Hell covered her butt and ran away quickly, shouting, ¡°Daddy¡­ Help!!¡± Jean dashed forward. Pablo looked at the chaos in the underworld with amusement and helplessness. It was obviously still the same Pce of Hell, but it was different from before. That was good. Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 Distorted Thoughts After Lilly left, Josh and Zachary did not find another ce to practice, but kept their the man who was stalking Raven. eye c The man¡¯s name was Joe Evryman. As his name suggested, he looked like amoner, just like every other man. He was the kind of person you wouldn¡¯t notice even if you walked by However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that before Joe could do anything, there were already scandals on Ms. Berrycloth. ¡°Private photos of xx kindergarten teacher is leaked¡± At first, Josh and Zachary thought it was Joe who took action. However, after seeing the photos, they were both stunned. ¡°Zac¡­ I need to wash my eyes,¡± Josh covered his eyes, feeling that this was not something he a child, should see.. Zachary was speechless, ¡°¡­¡± Although he was taller and older than Josh¡­ However, he felt that this was not something he should see either! Many of these leaked photos were high-definition and uncensored. The most important thing was that they were taken so close up as if they were right in front. What was certain was that this was definitely not a candid photo taken by Joe¡­ ¡°However, this seemed to be a photo taken in secret,¡± Josh was confused, ¡°They should be taken by someone she is familiar with, and they must be living together.¡± Photos of her just came out of the shower, wearing transparent pajamas¡­ In some of them, she was lying on the bed with her eyes closed, the bed messy, and her mouth was slightly open¡­ The most fatal thing was that there were two selfies mixed in the pile. Although they looked more conservative, her shoulders were exposed and her expressions were rtively seductive: Because of these two photos, it seemed as though the other photos were also taken by the female teacher herself. There was an overwhelming amount of criticism on the inte, ¡°Teachers are the kids role models, this is not what a teacher should do ?? ¡°She should be expelled from campus and have her teaching qualifications revoked!¡± These were denounced with righteous indignation. There were also some who took the opportunity to make nasty stereotypes. ¡°Female teachers are all like this. They are decent on the surface, but in fact they are wild i private.¡± ¡°I hate the female teachers the most! I hired a tutor for my child before, and the female teacher got involved with my husband. Shameless bitch.¡± There were also those who were excitedly spreading rumors. ¡°I know this teacher! The surname is Lopez! It¡¯s from our kindergarten! She always dresses up very coquettishly to school and talks like a bitch. I knew she was like this.¡± ¡°This teacher secretly has three boyfriends. Oh, and she also has affairs with a big boss. The boss seems to be in the jewelry business. The bracelet on her hand is said to be worth three million dors.¡± These remarks were so messed up that they were like ghost-talks, except that the people were happier than the ghosts. Raven had already taken leave and went home, and her face turned pale when she saw these photos! She looked at her roommate with disbelief on her face, ¡°When, when did you take these photos of me,? You¡­!¡± The woman looked guilty, immediately held her hand, and said tremblingly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t know this would happen, I¡­¡± Raven threw her hand away and said hysterically, ¡°Go away! We shall not see each other again!¡± She had never taken these photos, never said those words, let alone having three boyfriends or sugar daddies. She knew that her sexual orientation was not in line with the mainstream. so she had been trying hard to hide it, and she did not like to cause trouble to other people¡¯s lives. She had worked very hard to restrain herself, to try to live like a normal person, and to look at the world with a positive attitude However, why did it be like this? The other cipt Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. TH In the dark room, heavy curtains blocked the sunlight outside. A man looked through the photos over and over again, his eyes shining with obscene and lustful light. ¡°She is indeed a slut, dirty slut¡­¡± He cursed bitterly, ¡°You can¡¯t hold it in any longer, can yo How badly do you want others to see you naked!¡± This man was Joe. Joe¡¯s original n was to find a few people to abduct Raven and tie her to the bottom of the bridge this week. He had already contacted the people and the high-definition cameras we ready. He didn¡¯t expect that something like this would happen first. He immediately exposed some photos that he took. ¡°You would not even dare to imagine this teacher¡¯s private life.¡± ¡°She is a lesbian, hahaha, so she looks down on men so much, but she still kneels at man¡¯s feet to beg!¡± ¡°This female teacher is a liar. She is a lesbian, and she is dating four men at the same time to cheat their money! Women are all trash, how disgusting!¡± ¡°That is shocking, I really feel sorry for those men who are taken for granted, hahaha!¡± ¡°The female teacher looks down on all men. She says they are all goris and they are disgusting.¡± The news that was already on the heat suddenly became even more sensational. Lesbians were not epted by the public, it was worse for it to be a homosexual scamming straight men. ¡°Lesbians are so disgusting, all lesbians should just die! How can there be such a thing as lesbians in this world? Immoral!¡± ¡°These are the people who have ruined the social order and they disgust me. I even vomited out my meal today.¡± ¡°What, men are goris? So much so for the gentle little girls, they are so different from the mortal world. Their fist fights frightened me Hahaha, I just want to know how two women can physically do that I¡¯m curious, so Come to see me, I can help you with what a woman ´¨ 34 Leaked photos, chaotic private lives, lesbianism, cheating on men, female fistfights¡­ All the elements were mixed together, and thements became even nastier. Not only were there more people reprimanding it, but there were also a group of obscene and vulga men who like to make love to others¡­. Looking at this, Joe felt the pleasure of revenge for the first time. She deserved it, because she rejected him when he pursued her! Wouldn¡¯t it be better if she just epted him earlier? She would not have ended up this wa What made Joe resentful the most was that Raven actually liked girls! If she liked girls, then why did she dress so beautifully? Wasn¡¯t she dressing up so beautifully to seduce men? Otherwise, how could he be seduced and deceived, and confess his love to her but be rejected? Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 Well, The Little King Of Hell Is Unpredictable Raven was mentally and physically exhausted, and her sexual orientation was also exposed the same time as her private photos. Still in a daze, she went to buy groceries, but she bumped into a colleague from school, a female teacher with whom she usually had a good rtionship. When she saw her, the other party gave an awkward smile and nodded. Raven said, ¡°What a coincidence, you are here to buy groceries too!¡± As usual, she wanted to get closer. However, the other party took two steps back suddenly, and soon realized that she had overreacted, and became even more embarrassed, ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m sorry, I suddenly remembere that I have something to attend to.¡± She left in a hurry. Raven stared nkly at the back of her colleague as they left, her eyes gradually filled with tears. After the incident, she also tried to go back to school and tried to resume a normal life. However, the principal said that parents protested, fearing that her unusual orientation would affect their children, and jointly asked her to resign. She had expected the parents¡¯ iprehension, but her colleagues¡¯ iprehension¡­ She was also mentally prepared, but she could not bear the strange looks from her colleagues. and the deliberate alienation of her female colleagues. Especially this time, her closest colleague, who was also a good friend in normal times, avoided her like a snake or a scorpion. This broke Raven¡¯sst psychological defense. When she went back that night, she posted a status in her social media feed¨C ¡°I know this is not everyone¡¯s problem, it¡¯s my own problem. I have no right to force others to understand me, but I have never caused any trouble to others. Goodbye, this world. I once really loved it Lilly ran and called her father for help. Although she didn¡¯t know where her father was, sh quickly found him based on her intuition. ke closed his eyes, he was staying calm¡­ Concentrating¡­ ¡°Dad!!¡± Oh, unable to concentrate, ke suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°Dad, help! Mom is going to beat me up!¡± Lilly rushed towards ke. ke smiled, ¡°Huh? Really? I had the same intention too.¡± Lilly, ¡°!!!¡± Mixed doubles! Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Sure enough, she was no longer their favorite little baby! Lilly turned around quickly, and before she could pounce on ke, she boomeranged back and ran away very smoothly. ke was speechless, ¡°¡­¡± Jean was speechless, ¡°¡­¡± Both of them found it funny and helpless, they would never beat her up, they were just saying it to scare her. ke stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll cook for her.¡± Jean waved her hands quickly, ¡°No, you better¡­ Uh, you go on, I¡¯ll do the cooking.¡± After speaking, she gave him a quick nce. ke was speechless, Lilly did not dare to return to the Pce of the King of Hell, and went straight to the Second Pce. ¡°King of Styx! I have brought you food!¡± When grandma asked her what she wanted to eat during the New Year, Margaret had already packed all the food for her Lilly who had nowhere to go, suddenly remembered that she had promised to bring food to the King of Styx, and here she was TH The King of Styx walked out quickly with a look of surprise on his face, ¡°King of Hell, you back!¡± Where is the food! Where is the food! When Lilly arrived in the Second Pce, she found a table and started serving the food. ¡°My grandma made them all, and they are delicious!¡± The King of Styx couldn¡¯t wait to pick up the ck pepper pork knuckle. ¡°Hmm! Marvelous! It is indeed marvelous!¡± It had been a long time since hest had human food. The King of Hell was awesome, she could even bring back food from the mortal world! Lilly hid at the King of Styx¡¯s for a while, counting with her fingers¡­ Mommy and daddy should have calmed down, right? She reckoned they no longer wanted to hit her. The King of Styx asked, ¡°King of Hell, what¡¯s wrong with you? What are you worried about? Of course Lilly could not say that she was afraid of being beaten when she She also had her ego. got home! Then there was a deep look on her little face, ¡°Well, I think I will stay with you for a while, waiting¡­¡± The King of Styx was puzzled, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Lilly, ¡°Well, I am waiting for someone.¡± The King of Styx looked confused, but naturally he would not chase her away. This was the boss who introduced him to the delicacies. At this moment, a ghost floated to the door of the Second Pce with a nk expression on her face. The King of Styx frowned, ¡°Why is there a living soul?¡± Lilly looked over and was stunned for a moment. She was surprised, ¡°Raven?!¡± Howe she was dead¡­ Oh, she was dead but notpletely dead The mortal world should be trying to rescue her. Raven suddenly came to her senses when she heard someone calling her. ¡°This ce is¡­¡± She took a look at the gloomy atmosphere around her, and saw a fat man wearing a strict official uniform¡­ The King of Hell! She hade to the Pce of Hell! Yes, shemitted suicide and she shoulde here. The King of Styx was also stunned, ¡°King of Hell, is she the person you are waiting for¡­ Wow, the little King of Hell was really clever and had great foresights! He was just thinking that the little King of Hell would note to his ce and stay for so long without any reason. It turned out that she had already expected everything. Much admiral! Lilly frowned and looked at Raven, and asked, ¡°Only those who hurt people¡¯s limbs,mit crimes and kill others in the mortal world wille to the Second Pce. Did youmit suicide?¡± The King of Styx, who had his attention on food, asked, ¡°How do you know shemitted. suicide?¡± Although hurting one¡¯s own life and killing oneself was also counted as hurting someone¡¯s limbs and killing, perhaps this woman killed someone else or was killed by someone else? Lilly looked at Raven¡¯s wrist, and there was an obvious cut there. Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 Wandering Back To The Mortal World. Lilly¡¯s mood was a little heavy. She had just seen Raven not long ago, and she was still fine. Could it be that her two brothers didn¡¯t keep the watch and that wretched man got his way? Raven couldn¡¯t stand the stimtion and so shemitted suicide? ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± Lilly sat down at the side. The King of Styx kept pulling her, ¡°Come, King of Hell, take my seat!¡± He pointed to his throne. Lilly waved her hand, ¡°No.¡± Raven was confused, she seemed to have met two Kings of Hell¡­ So there were two kings of hell in the underworld? She lowered her eyes and soon became sad again. ¡°1¡­¡± She exined what happened in the past few days. Lilly sighed, this was the same as the two girls arranged to have an offline fight because of a verbal dispute online. In today¡¯s era, audio-visual entertainment was developing fast, and the people¡¯s daily social interaction had already moved from reality to the inte. Words kill people¡­ It seemed that very few people could learn to be careful in their words. and deeds. ¡°Go back, your time is not up yet.¡± Raven was stubborn, ¡°No, I won¡¯t go back.¡± There was nothing left in that world worthy of her nostalgia. Lilly asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t go back in time, you will really die or end up a vegetative state. Are you sure?¡± Raven nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ||| 14 She did not care. The King of Styx frowned, ¡°There is also the possibility of being possessed by other ghosts, your body will be someone else¡¯s body, and they can do whatever they want with body¡­ You don¡¯t mind?¡± Raven was silent for a moment and nodded, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± She really gave up. your The multiple blows from love, friendship, life and work left her with no courage to go back and face it again. Lilly shook her head, ¡°Do you think this is the best ending? You are not even afraid of death. anymore, you might as well get back and throw some tantrums¡­¡± The King of Styx coughed, ¡°Ahem!¡± He looked at Lilly with wide eyes, uh uh, what are you talking about? How could the King of Hell say such a thing? Then he nodded, ¡°Yeah, go back and throw a tantrum, don¡¯t you want to take revenge or something?¡± He had just heard what happened to Raven, and he was actually a little angry. However, he had been one of the underworld kings for a long time and had encountered many outrageous things, so he gradually learned to be calm. Raven never expected that the King of Hell would be like this¡­ After she died, she vaguely saw somements: ¡°She must be feeling guilty, it¡¯s better for her to die, so as not to harm young people.¡± ¡°She could not stand it andmitted suicide? What does it have to do with us? It¡¯s not our problem that she had a poor ability to bear it.¡± ¡°If she had the ability to be a lesbian, then she should have the ability to ept other people¡¯s strange looks. What did she mean?¡± The world bullied her, humiliated her, lied to her, and ruined her. People ridiculed her, even ndered her and shouted that she deserved it. Instead, when she arrived in the underworld, the two kings of hell told her to go back and go crazy and take revenge.. Raven suddenly cried. ||| 24 Lilly¡¯s face was serious, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s okay to go crazy, but you can¡¯t harm others!¡± Otherwise, her Master would say that she was teaching the wrong lessons. ¡°Lilly? Time to go home for dinner!¡± The harem spirit came and called, ¡°Your father said that you should go home for dinner.¡± The King of Styx¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Dinner?¡± Lilly made insinuating remarks, ¡°Was my father decisive when he killed the chicken?¡± The harem spirit was stunned and said strangely, ¡°Yeah, he was decisive, he stabbed the free- range chicken right away.¡± Lilly was speechless, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ms. Berrycloth, I¡¯m getting bored¡­ I¡¯ll go up with you for a walk.¡± ¡°Harem, if my fatheres to see me, just say that I am having an epiphany.¡± Lilly sat cross-legged with the King of Styx and said to Raven, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Raven was confused, ¡°?¡± The harem spirit too, ¡°??¡± The King of Styx secretly sighed: The little King of Hell is really dedicated, she is worthy of her throne as the King of Hell! He must keep her true identity safe! This was his long-term meal ticket! He vowed to protect her no matter what, and even if he had to die, he would not let her die! Raven returned to the mortal world again, and Lilly also came. However, this time was special, she came back in the form of a soul. She had never thought about it before, but this time she felt different. There seemed to be a trickle of water between heaven and earth pouring into her soul¡­ Lilly was stunned for a moment, ¡°Eh¡­¡± 3/4 She had never wandered too far in the mortal world before, and suddenly she felt as if she had missed something. What exactly is it¡­ Lilly raised her head and looked into the air, frowning and thinking. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. It was the first time for Raven to wander around like this with the King of Hell. Although the King of Hell was a child, she always felt inferior from her own destiny¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked anxiously. Lilly waved her hand, ¡°Nothing. You go on with your business, and I will follow you. You don¡¯t need to pay too much attention to me.¡± Raven, ¡°Uh, okay¡­¡± She quickly got into the mood. She vowed to find out what was going on and why her private photos were leaked out all of a sudden! As a ghost, she first stalked her original partner. She couldn¡¯t forgive the other party for secretly taking photos of her without her consent, but she still couldn¡¯t figure it out! However, after following for a long time, she suddenly discovered that her original partner didn¡¯t know how the photos were leaked, and she was also investigating it. Out of guilt, her partner often came to the hospital to see her, but her parents drove her away. Raven couldn¡¯t describe her mood. Just when she was about to leave the hospital, she turned around and met a pair of eyes in the corner unexpectedly¡­ Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 Unusual Ghostly Encounter Raven was startled. Those eyes were extremely vicious and sinister. Even though Raven was now a ghost, she was still freaked out. ¡°Who is it?!¡± She quickly looked over and found a man quietly lying next to the crack of the emergency exit door. He said nothing and stared directly at the ward. Raven was now a ghost, so the other party naturally could not hear her voice or see her. Raven only felt that this man looked familiar. After thinking about it for a long time, she suddenly remembered that he was a chef in the kindergarten¡­ Because he was not a teacher, she didn¡¯t see him very often, so Raven didn¡¯t recognize him at first sight. However, after recognizing him, she quickly remembered that this man had confessed to her once before, but she rejected him. Later, she heard that the chef had resigned, but she didn¡¯t think much about it. ¡°Why is he here¡­¡± Raven was stunned. Lilly came to her senses and asked, ¡°Do you remember him?¡± Raven nodded, ¡°He confessed to me¡­¡± She paused and frowned, ¡°To be precise, it was not a confession. He asked me on WhatsApp, ¡®Do you have a boyfriend?¡¯ I said no, but there was someone I like.¡± ¡°When he asked this question, I didn¡¯t even know it was a confession. Then in the blink of an eye, I saw him posting a status on his social media, saying that his confession had been. rejected¡­¡± Raven vaguely guessed that he was talking about her, but that was not a confession, was it? She was not such a conceited person, and it was impossible for her to ask him, ¡°You¡¯re not talking about me, are you?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from him since then. I don¡¯t know when he resigned. I just heard that the youngest guy in the kitchen quit, some timeter.¡± From then on, the two had no contact either online or offline, and she never saw him again. 1/4 ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m so shocked, why is he here¡­¡± When Raven and Lilly were talking about this, Joe was still staring at the door of the ward. At this time, Raven¡¯s former girlfriend came out, and Joe¡¯s eyes moved from staring at the ward to staring at another girl. He actually followed her. Raven subconsciously followed her. Lilly felt like a dandelion, fluttering in the wind, tagging along Raven. She was practicing to upskill herself while investigating cases at the same time. Raven followed, and she could clearly see that Joe followed Ivy. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ivy was Raven¡¯s previous girlfriend, and she knew nothing about Joe¡¯s stalking at this time. ¡°What the hell is going on¡­¡± Raven was stunned. Just when she felt her head was buzzing, Joe suddenly answered the phone, ¡°Well¡­ The time has changed¡­¡± ¡°People have also changed¡­¡± ¡°I will go over tomorrow, and go directly to her house.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ What does she have to disagree with? She is so sexy that her belly button is exposed even when she wears clothes. She wishes everyone could see her naked.¡± Lilly raised her head and realized that this man was much worse than the narrow-minded ghost. He actually stalked two of them at once? The narrow-minded ghost reluctantly attributed what he did to his hatred arising from love. On the other hand, Joe was inly because¡­ How should she put it, the feeling of hating all women and taking revenge on just any woman. What Lilly didn¡¯t understand was that although it was clearly hatred, she could also see his ¡°desire¡± for women she didn¡¯t know whether this word was urate. Harem wasn¡¯t around either, so she couldn¡¯t ask her about it. This man made her feel very ufortable, more ufortable than simply being chauvinistic and narrow-minded. ||| < 2/4 Lilly flew and billowed, she could feel that there were more and more substances in the air. While looking at Raven, she ¡°ate¡± all these things that she still didn¡¯t understand andpressed them in her diaphragm. Soon, she saw her two brothers. Joe snooped on Ivy, while Josh and Zachary snooped on Joe. The two of them held their breath and kept watch for the whole night. ¡°So sleepy¡­¡± Later in the night, Josh¡¯s eyelids were twitching, ¡°No, wake up, I must not let my sister down.¡± Zachary on the other hand seemed to be asleep with his eyes closed. Josh angrily cursed secretly, ¡°Useless guy.¡± Zachary with his eyes closed muttered, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Josh yawned, ¡°Nothing, just talking about ghosts.¡± While he was smiling, he raised his head at a 45¡ã angle to look at the sky, and he really saw a ghost. They saw Raven floating above their heads, her eyes staring straight at the stairwell on the 19th floor. Josh was shocked, ¡°!¡± His eyes widened, he was so frightened that he almost could not catch his breath and went directly to the Hell. Soon he really saw the King of Hell- Lilly was wearing the official uniform of the King of Hell, sitting cross-legged next to Raven, winking at him. Josh, ¡°!!¡± ¡°Zac¡­ Zac!¡± Josh lost control and tugged on Zachary¡¯s sleeve. Zachary frowned, finally opened his eyes, gave him a warning look, and then looked at the building opposite. Ivy lived on the 19th floor of Unit 1, Building 1. At this moment, Joe was waiting at the safety exit of the stairwell on the 19th floor. ||| 34 That was, at Ivy¡¯s door¡­ Josh and Zachary were on the 20th floor of Unit 2, Building 1, where they could see the stairwell on the 19th floor. Zachary lowered his voice and scolded, ¡°What are you screaming for? Are you wishing for others to find you?¡± Josh was indeed the kid that never learnt his lessons to remain calm and collected, unlike himself. Seeing that Josh was still staring in the air, Zachary frowned and was thinking to himself: At most, they just had a ghostly encounter, what could be the worst? He was already used to this. after all this while. In the next second¡­ Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 Looking Into Their Eyes The green light of the ¡°Exit] indicator light was very weak, making the dim stairwell looking even more sinister. In this context, imagine there were two female ghosts floating above your head¡­ Who would not be frightened? Especially the kid wearing the official uniform of the King of Hell, she looked even scarier Fortunately, Josh and Zachary were also people who had seen bigger things. What frightened. them out of their wits was the fact that their sister had turned into a ghost. ¡°Lilly, you¡­!¡± Zachary was anxious, and his originally calm face was no longer calm. Lilly hissed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just in a fuzzy state, I came up to take a look.¡± She pointed at Raven, ¡°When I saw hering to the underworld, I was a little curious about. what happened.¡± She also wanted to save face by not mentioning that she would be spanked by her parents. So Josh felt ashamed and said, ¡°It¡¯s all our fault that we didn¡¯t handle it well¡­¡± Zachary shushed. The man on the opposite floor was very alert. He felt like he heard someone talking and looked around cautiously. Josh and Zachary stopped talking and hid under the window. Lilly and Raven were ghosts, and they were not worried about being seen. The man in the building opposite quietly stuck out half of his head from the edge of the window, his eyes staring straight at the building opposite. After a while, he looked back. ¡°Strange¡­ No one is there, did I hear it wrongly?¡± If someone actually spoke, the voice-activated light on the opposite building should light up. Joe stood up, quietly walked to the door of Ivy¡¯s house, raised his hand and grabbed the door. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ||| 1/4 handle and pulled it gently. Of course it could not be opened. Ah¡­ There was a hint of malice in Joe¡¯s eyes, and he tiptoed to peek through the peephole on the door, trying to see if he could see what the people inside were doing¡­ Ivy was applying a facial mask. The young people tended to stay upte. For Ivy, the night life had just begun, so naturally she would not go to bed so early. ¡°Um?¡± Why did she hear a sound at the door? Ivy walked out and was about to open the door to take a look. Suddenly she thought it was not safe, so she looked into the peephole¡­ As a result, when she looked at it, she only saw darkness. ¡°There¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Ivy was puzzled. She did hear the sound, but she didn¡¯t dare to open the door in the middle. of the night. ¡°Never mind¡­¡± Ivy confirmed that the door was locked, turned around and was about to walk back to the bedroom. Suddenly she thought of something. For a moment, her whole body froze, and fear filled her body! Oh no¡­ This was not what she normally saw through a peephole at night! Although the lights in the elevator were voice-activated, they did note on when no one was around. It was indeed dark at night. However, her peephole was a smart peephole with infrared night vision function! In other words, even if it was pitch dark outside, she could still see the outside clearly. The difference from daytime was that when it¡¯s dark at night, the picture was just ck and white! Therefore, it was impossible to see only pitch ck! O 2/4 There was only one possibility¡­ There was something dark stuck to the peephole at the door¡­ In other words, there was indeed someone outside, and her peephole was covered. After thinking about this, Ivy felt that the hairs all over her body were standing up, her scalp was numb, and the fear in her heart was surging. Her screams were stuck in her throat. She ran towards the bedroom quickly, not daring to look back. ¡°Hello¡­ 911¡­¡± Ivy frantically called the police. In the opposite building. Lilly said, ¡°Brother, you two go back first.¡± She heard Ivy calling the police. Raven floated to Ivy¡¯s door with aplicated look on her face. Now she understood that the private photos were indeed not released by Ivy. However, she found it uneptable for her to secretly take photos of her without her consent. Because some of those photos were from two years ago, this meant that Ivy secretly photographed her for two years without telling her. Even if the photos were not released, that was not right. ¡°I remembered that she initially offered to take pictures of me, but I refused.¡± So Ivy was very aware of her resistance and unwillingness to take photos, but still secretly took so many private photos without telling her. Raven couldn¡¯t tell what her mood was for a moment. When they were together, they were obviously very happy and respected each other, so why did this happen? Lilly nced at her and sighed. Ms. Berrycloth, it seems that now is not the time to talk about the photos¡± The police came soon, and Ivy finally had the courage to open the door, and she sounded like she was crying as she spoke. There are no traces of anything being stuck on the peephole. Madam, did you see it wrongly?¡± Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 Canceling The Dramas Ivy had no peace that night. After the police left, she sat on the sofa in the living room in at daze for a long time. Was she really wrong? Could it be that the peephole didn¡¯t open or something malfunctioned, so she saw darkness? No matter what, there was nothing outside, no one, and nothing sticking to her peephole¡­ At this moment, there was another strange sound at the door! Ivy¡¯s whole body was covered with chills. She stared at the door and swallowed. Somehow, she stood up uncontrobly and quietly walked towards the door. Then she stuck her eye on the peephole and looked out. The peephole was normal. She could see it this time. She could see the ck and white scene. outside, but there was nothing. Ivy just breathed a sigh of relief, but a shadow of a person suddenly appeared in the ck and white picture! It was a woman¡­ She lowered her head, her hair hanging in front of her face like a ghost, and she stood in the stairwell, motionless¡­ Ivy¡¯s eyes widened, fear crept into her heart, and she wanted to leave quickly, but she froze in fear and couldn¡¯t move! The woman outside the door suddenly screamed and stuck on the peephole. A pair of rolling eyes suddenly appeared in front of her! ¡°Ahhhh¨C¡± Ivy turned over suddenly, her face turned pale with fright, and then she realized that it was a dream. She cried. The pajamas she was wearing had long been soaked with sweat. The night amplified her fear. and she suddenly thought of a possibility¨C There was nothing on the peephole. Could it be that there was someone outside at that time. ||| r 1/4 and the other person was also lying on the peephole¡­ Was it the other person¡¯s eyes that she saw?! She remembered that she had indeed seen it on the Inte. Someone was sticking on the peephole and looking out into the darkness. The person had no idea that the person outside was also sticking on the peephole¡­ Whether it was a made-up story or a real case, Ivy was too scared to sleep. Drowsily, and not sure how long it took, Ivy leaned on the bedside and fell asleep, but she couldn¡¯t sleep well all night. She kept having nightmares that night¡­ ¡°Ms. Berrycloth, is it really okay for you to scare her like this?¡± Lilly did not know tough or cry. She told her to go crazy and take revenge, and she really went crazy and took revenge. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The nightmares Ivy had were all caused by her using the influences of ghosts. Raven said, ¡°I¡¯ve gone crazy, does it matter if I still care about her?¡± Lilly secretly said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She and her two brothers had already discovered the narrow-minded ghost, and their two brothers had been guarding Raven, waiting to catch Joe¡¯s criminal evidence. If it hadn¡¯t been for the sudden exposure of the photos, Raven wouldn¡¯t have suddenly suffered from the cyberbullying, and would not have been expelled from school and. shunned by her colleagues. All this was weighing on Raven, and she couldn¡¯t bear it andmitted suicide¡­. Everything was karma. If Ivy had not taken those photos, maybe Raven would not have to bear these additional pains. The reality before her was that even if Raven finally woke trauma would stay with her for the rest of her life. up, the Life was such a long road, and she could not guarantee whether she would meet a pervert in the future who had seen her photos¡­ ¡°s,¡± Lilly shook her head. She did not know what else to do. || 24 r She thought it was better to practice hard, and she thought that it was just a drama that she witnessed. After all, there was no rule to prohibit the King of Hell from witnessing dramas! Raven still showed mercy to Ivy even though she was on her crazy revenge. After all, she was her former lover, although she was angry with her for secretly taking photos of her without her consent. She didn¡¯t torture her for long, and left at dawn. Ivy woke up in a daze and found that it was already dawn. She sat on the bed with a dull look on her face, thinking about what happened during this period of time. She really liked Raven, and she did have selfish motives. She liked beautiful and pretty things. She just wanted to keep the beauty in those photos secretly taken, so she could see them secretly. She had dated another girlfriend before, and she also took pictures at that time¡­ So she never thought it was anything wrong. She didn¡¯t show it to anyone. However, this time Ravenmitted suicide, and Ivy also regretted it and began to feel that taking photos was indeed a bad thing. She turned on herputer and wanted to delete some secret files that she had saved. The folder was veryrge, taking up more than ten gigabytes. Those were all her saved photos. It would be such a pity if it was really deleted¡­ She just loved her, she really did not have any bad thoughts! In the end, Ivy didn¡¯t delete the photos. She just added a few password locks to the folders. and computer, then got up and got ready to eat. On the other hand, Raven was indeed crazy. While she was still a ghost and had not yet been ¡°resurrected¡±, she followed the Inte cables and found theizens who made the most outrageousments! In a rental house, there was a man with a lewd light in his eyes and a smile. Recently, he had been reviewing the leaked photos of a female teacher, and he was still paying attention to the matter. At this moment, he asked in a group. ¡°Brothers, who has high-definition uncensored photos?! Damn, I¡¯mte, I didn¡¯t see it!¡± 34 Birds of a feather flock together, and the group was filled with a bunch of wretched men. ¡°I have it! I had known for a long time that once this kind of thing came out, it would be immediately removed. Fortunately, I saved it all.¡± The group suddenly became lively: ¡°Quickly, send me a copy, I wish you a good life! # ¡°Me too, me too! I wish you to prosper all the way!¡± ¡°Good man! Excited and urgently needed!¡± ¡°Me too! Come on, send it out, brothers, take a look! Damn it, I had been following this for at few days, but all I got were blurry photos!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, they all looked so mushy, so pointless! I¡¯ve been looking for it for a long time. and finally found it! Raven just watched her uncensored photos posted in the group. She didn¡¯t expect that the Inte would be so harmonious, but her private photos were still being circted. She was so angry that her entire body was shivering. Why? Why? She didn¡¯t do anything, so why did she have to bear all the malice? She didn¡¯t even know when and where her photos would be spread, and what would be the end? Chatper 1252 Chatper 1252 Chapter 1252 Don¡¯t y With Your Phone In The Elevator The wretched man in the rental house got the photo and his eyes shed. After doing some scandalous things, Raven showed up at his most critical moment¡­ ¡°I¡¯m dead, and you stille¡­¡± Raven¡¯s voice was faint, with a sick smile on her face, ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡± She stretched out her hand, her nails were long¡­ The man never expected to see a ghost suddenly, a female ghost wearing a white dress with hair hanging down like a ghost! He was so frightened that he lost all his ¡®functions¡® on the spot. He screamed and wanted to rush out of the toilet, but he slipped and hit the ground with a ng. His nose started to bleed¡­ Raven looked at him coldly. She looked as though she was disgusted, turned away and left, feeling angry and depressed. Lilly floated cross¨Clegged, propped up her chin¡­ And moved her fingers. All the ¡°resources¡± on the man¡¯s phone werepletely deleted. The man was so frightened that he had no idea that he would be traumatized forever¡­ Raven followed the Inte cable and found the ¡°boss¡± who posted her photo resources in the group. ¡°Wish you a prosperous life? Is this what you call a good person?¡± Raven was very resentful, and she was really a little crazy. ¡°Haha!¡± Sheughed in a weird manner, ¡°I heard that men are the most¡­¡± At this point, she suddenly shut up, nced at Lilly and said nothing. Lilly was surprised, ¡°The most what?¡± Raven remained silent. She also saw it identally. It was recorded in ancient unofficial history that a certain official was doing something scandalous in the brothel. Suddenly he heard that the government soldiers wereing. He was so frightened that his face turned livid and he could not breathe. He died soon after. Raven felt that it had something to do with being frightened into having a heart attack, which led to his death. She could not scare them to death now, but she could traumatize them. This would affect their potency in the future¡­ She was just going crazy! The resource owner in front of her, who was worshiped by a group of people as ¡°a good man that was blessed with a good life¡°, was operating on several mobile phones. Many people had joined him. These days, having more ¡°fans¡± meant more money. He could build groups, package fans for sale, and boost¡­ With these disgusting photos, he not only satisfied his own selfish desires, but also benefited himself. There were a lot of such resources in his hard drive, and Raven couldn¡¯t help clenching her fists¡­ The man was operating several mobile phones at the same time and was working hard to make money. Suddenly he felt something itchy on his face and touched it. It was wet. He looked up and saw a wet water mark on the ceiling, and the ¡°water¡± was falling drop by drop. ¡°Damn, when did the water leak? Stupid house!¡± ¡°When I have enough money, the first thing I will do is buy a house!¡± He cursed, stood up, and prepared toin to thendlord. Then he took a mop and prepared to poke at it to see what was going on. Could it be that the firefighting equipment was leaking? The man was confused, but after he poked at it, there was a crash, and a ¡°female corpse¡± fell down and hit him. ¡°Ahhhhh¨C¡® ?? The screams broke the tranquility. The soundproofing of themunity where the man lived was not very good. He kept screaming and finally attracted several neighbors next door. ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± ¡°Oh my god, the screams are so loud!¡± An aunt was frightened and patted her chest, ¡°Hurry up and call the police!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, call the police. He had been screaming for a while, but no one opened the door even though I knocked on it!¡± Soon the police came. When the door opened, nothing happened, only the man was beating himself like crazy and screaming. The onlookers were all confused, ¡°Is there¡­ A scorpion or a poisonous insect on the body? Or is there a snake?¡­¡± Everyone hurried up, thinking that there were insects or snakes on him. However, there was still nothing, and the man gradually calmed down and shouted, ¡°Ghost, there is a ghost!¡± Everyone was dumbfounded, ¡°¡­¡± The police looked at the scorching sun outside the window. With sharp eyes, the police saw arge number of ugly photos on hisputer, as well as several mobile phones on his table¡­ The police immediately pinned him down on the sofa, ¡°Be honest!¡± Raven watched with satisfaction as the man was scared to death and was finally taken away by the police. The people around him only knew that this man made money by selling pornographies, which was a crime, and he was cursing incessantly. Raven said quietly, ¡°That must be at least three years of prison. He has so many mobile phones, so many groups¡­ Haha.¡± Lilly, ¡°Emmm¡­¡± She was amazed. In the past two days, she watched Raven go crazy, and followed the Inte cable to find several netizens who were making sexualments. This was indeed a ghost following along thework cable in the middle of the night after the people who talked nonsense¡­ During the two days when Raven went crazy for revenge, Joe, who had been hiding for two days, finally moved. Two dayster, Ivy slowly calmed down and went home from work as usual. She workedte and it was already dark when she returned to the residential area. Ivy was sending messages to her friends toin about the capitalists while walking home with her food takeouts. She pressed the button on the elevator. She was ying with her phone and didn¡¯t pay attention at all. Two men followed her in. Ivy nced up and without thinking too much, she entered the elevator and pressed her floor, which was the 7th floor. Then¡­ She saw the two men behind her and pressed the 8th floor button! Ivy stared at her phone, her mind was stuck for a moment, as if something was wrong¡­ Ding! When the elevator arrived, Ivy got out of the elevator with doubts and looked back. ¡°Wrong ce?¡± While she was thinking, she walked to the door of her house, took out the key, and suddenly froze! She knew something was wrong! There were four units on one floor. She had gone up to the eighth floor due to noiseints before. It was quite a big fight at that time, and all four households on the eighth floor came out. She had never seen those two men! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Ivy felt her heart suddenly shrink. She had indeed never seen them before, and the two men were also strange. The most important thing was that she thought about the peephole incident two days ago. It was very likely that the person was lying on her peephole to peek¡­ Regardless of whether it was true or not, she felt an unspeakable danger. She just wanted to the door quickly and go in. However, her hands were too shaky and shivering for a long time, and she couldn¡¯t aim at the hole. open Tack! The light next to the safety exit suddenly turned on! Chatper 1253 Chatper 1253 Chapter 1253 Committing A Crime Ivy was so scared that her heart jumped out of her throat. She heard footsteps, very fast, running down the stairs. However, sometimes humans were so hard to exin. The more anxious they were, the more panicked they became, and the more they wanted to exert themselves, the less they could do it. Ivy¡¯s key couldn¡¯t be inserted into the keyhole at all. She regretted it very much at this moment. Because the house was rented, she was reluctant to invest in recing it with a fingerprint lock. However, then she thought about it, what if she changed the fingerprint lock? If she was controlled, others could still press her finger to open the door. This thought only passed by in a sh. Ivy, who was about to cry, gritted her teeth, gave up on opening the door, turned around and ran towards the elevator. She didn¡¯t want to open the door, she wanted to run down. As long as she could run down, there would be security guards at the security booth at the entrance of the residence. Even if the security guards werezy or sleeping in the security booth at this time, it was still better than being alone here! Ivy pressed the elevator button very anxiously. The elevator had just stopped upstairs, and the numbers were changing anding down. Every second was so painful. ¡°Quick¡­ Quick!¡± The rapid footsteps in the stairwell had reached the door of the emergency exit. Ivy¡¯s heart was beating too fast and her head was buzzing. Finally, the elevator dinged, and her face lit up with joy! However, the next second, her joyful expression froze on her face. There were two men in the elevator. When they looked up and saw her, they stared at her. Ivy turned around and ran, but the two men on the other side of the stairs were already surrounding her. She could only turn around and run to the neighbor¡¯s house on the other side of the elevator, banging on the door. ¡°Help, help¡­!!¡± Joe immediately went up to cover Ivy¡¯s mouth, and several men were busy dragging her toward her home. One of the men snatched the key from her hand and opened the door immediately. At this time, in the neighbor¡¯s house. Josh couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Zac!¡± Zachary stared at the phone screen, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Thismunity was not a high¨Cendmunity, it was a very ordinarymunity. The surveince was only in the elevator. After getting out of the elevator, there was no surveince in the stairwell. The neighbors here also comined that their things were stolen. They went to the property management to check the surveince, but they could only see what was going on in the elevator and what was on the first floor after exiting the elevator. Outside of the residence, the green area was rtivelyrge, and the trees and lush leaves blocked the monitoring. Only the main road and some walls could be seen. The property management obviously only wanted to be responsible for the public areas that they can control. For example, if children were ying in themunity, what they were wary of was that the children would fall and get injured. They could avoid this responsibility. As for other aspects, they always just reply with a ¡°that was a monitoring blind spot¡± to allints. Ivy called the policest night. When the police investigated and monitored the situation, the property managementpany was still a little evasive. If such a thing really happened, the rental and housing prices in the residence would take a hit in the future. ¡°Fortunately¡± the surveince didn¡¯t capture anything. Of course, the surveince camera couldn¡¯t capture anything. Joe had been visiting Ivy¡¯s residence and Raven¡¯s residence for nearly a year and figured out everything. He knew how to avoid surveince, which windows could bypass the, where the cleaners stack their tools, and knew control and climb directly in. He knew better that there was no surveince in the stairwell. As long as he didn¡¯t take the elevator and climbed directly up the stairs with gentle steps, even the voice¨Cactivated lights. wouldn¡¯te on. No one knew that there would be someone quietly climbing the stairs on the dark floor. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Ivy was dragged into her room and struggled desperately. ¡°Hmmmmmph!!¡± There was fear in her eyes, and after the door closed, she was immediately pped by Joe. ¡°You bitch, didn¡¯t you agree to entertain us today?!¡± Joe said something that waspletely ungrounded, ¡°You received four thousand dors from me and you want to give up your job?¡± Another man was a little suspicious, ¡°Joe, did she really take the money?¡± Joe took out his mobile phone and tapped on the chat history he had prepared, ¡°What do you think?¡± The chat showed his conversation and a woman, and the woman¡¯s profile picture was a selfie ¡ªit was Ivy¡¯s selfie. Of course all this was false. Joe had wanted to take revenge on Ivy for a long time. He downloaded her selfie from her social media. As for the other ount in the dialog box? Of course, this was another ount created by himself. Several other men circted it and saw that the content of the chat was very nasty. They were all ¡°Ivy¡± sending sexy photos to Joe. The final transfer record showed that she had indeed received four thousand dors. ¡°As long as she¡¯s a slut!¡± One of the men said with a lewd smile, ¡°I¡¯m in this business myself, I don¡¯t believe she dares to blow herself up.¡± The other two men didn¡¯t really care.. They were all originally social gangsters and idlers. They received thousands of dors in benefits from ordinary people beforeing here. They actually knew what they were doing. It was just that whenever theymitted crimes, they rationalized to say that ¡°she was a slut, she deserved it¡°. Joe was very excited and felt a sense of revenge! It was a pity that his original n was to deal with Raven first, that woman who regarded herself as a little fairy, trampled on his dignity unscrupulously, and declined his confession without taking it seriously. He hated her to the core. ¡°Haha, you guys go firstter. I will take high¨Cdefinition videos. If she dares to call the police afterwards, we will send out her video¡­¡± Joe¡¯s eyes shed with a vicious and sinister light. ¡°Boo hoo¡­¡± Ivy bit Joe hard while struggling, and Joe let go after feeling the pain. 3/4 ¡°Help¡­ Ahhhh-¡± She screamed. Joe was very angry. Why was she screaming? How could she pretend to be a chaste and fierce woman? She probably had slept with countless men, right? How clean did she really think she was? Walking around in scantily d clothes every day, constantly seducing other men, pretending to hate men. She was such a pretentious slut! but Chatper 1254 Chatper 1254 Chapter 1254 Could Only Upgrade To Be The Emperor Josh couldn¡¯t hold it any longer. ¡°Zac!¡± Zachary was very calm. The young man said with sharp eyes, ¡°The price to pay for the crime is too low. There were many people only sentenced to three years.¡± It was obviously something that would ruin a girl¡¯s life. Three years was an understatement. Three years was already considered a serious conviction for this crime. There were even sentences of one year, a few months, or two years. Josh said angrily, ¡°Do we really have to wait for it to happen?! Zac, you are too cold¨Cblooded!¡± He angrily shook off Zachary¡¯s hand and was about to rush out. Zachary said coldly, ¡°The child just can¡¯t keep calm.¡± Josh went crazy, ¡°You!¡± Zachary said, ¡°The crime of attempted rape is a serious one and will be sentenced for at least ten years. If the circumstances are ¡®not serious¡® and the suspect has a good attitude when pleading guilty, he will be given a lighter sentence.¡± If these people dared to do this, they must have considered how to evade legal sanctions. The attitude of confessing to the crime was one. Denial or other means was another. ¡°Criminal impulsiveness¡± was another one. However, if it could be confirmed on the spot that they were organized, premeditated, and of a bad nature, it would be difficult for them to overturn the situation. They had just called the police, and now the fastest response time was five minutes. Five minutes might be toote for Ivy, and for those people, someone might have done what they wanted to do¡­ All the guys had to do was to dy it, to stop the crime from beingmitted at the most appropriate moment, and wait until the police arrived. Of course Zachary knew Ivy¡¯s fear and suffering, but¡­ He didn¡¯t care if other people would think that he was a cold¨Cblooded person, and he didn¡¯t care whether Ivy hated him or not. He could only guarantee that she would not be actually harmed, and nothing else. He was not a saint, how could he have everything covered. After being choked, Josh managed to calm down and took a deep breath, ¡°Lilly is here, she will be fine, right? Lilly¡­ Lilly??¡± Where is Lilly?! At this time, the bell in Zachary¡¯s hand shook and made a jingle. ¡°Lilly sent me a signal, let¡¯s go!¡± Zachary opened the door and rushed out. Josh was confused, ¡°???¡± Wait, when did he make an agreement with his sister, and why didn¡¯t his sister make an agreement with him? No wonder Zac was so calm! Josh rushed out angrily, his spirits were ignited, he instantly surpassed Zachary, and kicked on the door of Ivy¡¯s house. Bang!! ¡°Open the door!!¡± Josh shouted angrily. The corner of Zachary¡¯s mouth twitched, why was he so angry? Wasn¡¯t it just that he secretly made an agreement with his sister? In Ivy¡¯s house. Lilly put her hand on her forehead and sighed. This was something she couldn¡¯t bear at her age. However¡­ She was the King of Hell, and there was nothing that the King of Hell could not bear to see. Lilly pursed her lips, feeling a little unhappy. Whenever she saw that the perverts were about to seed, she would want to p them hard. A few men were so impatient that they somehow always failed when they were about to seed. Joe looked at the camera screen and frowned. It was really annoying. She was just a slut, why were they so impatient? It turned out that several men thought that their ¡°slippery hands¡± were due to being too impatient and because Ivy was struggling too hard. ¡°Tie her hands and feet first!¡± Joe had no choice but to direct it. After Ivy was tied up, Joe felt that everything was safe, so he went to the refrigerator to get a drink, and then opened Ivy¡¯s phone to look through it. Looking at the selfies in her camera, disdain appeared in his eyes. Suddenly he thought of something and immediately went to look at Ivy¡¯sptop. In the end, he actually found it, an encrypted folder that was more than ten gigabytes. Joe¡¯s eyes burst out with an evil light. ¡°Tsk, slut, what¡¯s hidden in here?¡± His fingers clicked, and Ivy looked in horror, realizing that this man actually knew how to program, and hacked into herputer in an instant. If he had such skills, why was he here tomit such a crime? At this moment, she regretted it again, regretted and panicked. She thought that the files in the computer were only for her to see. It didn¡¯t matter if they weren¡¯t leaked. She wouldn¡¯t even repair the computer¡­ Who knew there would be such a day! The photos and videos inside could not be leaked, no¡­! ¡°Mmm¡­ Mmm mmm mmm!!¡± Ivy struggled. Joe stared at theputer and cursed, ¡°Women are really slutty! Tsk, tsk,e and take a look!¡± Several people gathered around, and after a while they all burst into obsceneughter. The sound in the video was unbearable. Lilly blocked her ears the moment the video was yed and sighed again. What did she do wrong! She was only nine years old! Although she was confused about these things and didn¡¯t want to know what they were, she knew it was definitely not what she should hear. She wouldn¡¯t be curious about the things that she shouldn¡¯t be curious about. Lilly floated aside calmly, silently looking at the night outside. There were a hundred kinds of evil in the human heart, and she was surrounded by them¡­ Lilly couldn¡¯t help but think of her master, who said: If you keep your heart straight, nothing will happen. Although Harem was often unreliable, she also said to her: Lilly, just think of this as a kind of mud that exudes a foul smell. If you see it, cover your nose, cover your eyes, and block your eyes. Then there would be nothing.¡± Thinking of this, she felt better again. The world was in tatters, but there were always people who could mend it. Even though the world was not ideal, there were still the most beautiful and clean flowers. Mom, dad, Master, and Michael were always worried about ¡°her receiving bad influences¡°, but it didn¡¯t matter, she was doing fine. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lilly held her chin and thought about this, and felt that the strands of things between heaven and earth were flowing faster, and her diaphragm gradually became fuller. Uh, it seemed like she was about to be upgraded! Lilly was surprised. Now that she had reached the realm of the King of Hell, if she upgraded to the next level, she could only be the Great Emperor! Could she be one?! Chatper 1255 Chatper 1255 Chapter 1255 Shrieking When Lilly was stunned, she heard a knock on the door! Joe and his people were so frightened that they all fell silent. ¡°Cover her!¡± Joe said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± He left the bedroom, not forgetting to return the fallen chair, napkin box, etc., and then opened the door. It turned out that there were two children at the door ¨C a teenager and a child to be precise, but they were still considered children. He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. These two kids look familiar¡­? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He made a fierce look, thinking that children were afraid of fierce people, and then they wouldn¡¯t dare to ask further. Zachary frowned and asked, ¡°We heard someone calling for help.¡± Joe was impatient, ¡°You heard it wrongly!¡± Josh loudly, ¡°Impossible! Someone just knocked on the door of our house. They were banging on the door and shouting for help.¡± Joe was trying hard to recall where he had seen these two children ¨C when he followed Raven that day, the narrow¨Cminded ghost was still on his head. He focused all his energy on Raven, so he ignored that Josh and Zac were also following Raven. He felt like he was about to recall it. The feeling was very ufortable, almost¡­ Then he heard Josh and he immediately came back to his senses. So they were the neighbors next door! These kids better be minding their own businesses! ¡°It was nothing. It was just a joke between my girlfriend and I. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Joe stood motionless and stared at Josh. Zachary just needed to dy, so he added, ¡°Really? Then ask your girlfriend toe out and let¡¯s take a look. We¡¯ll go back if we make sure she¡¯s okay.¡± Joe red at Zachary fiercely, ¡°Who are you? How old are you? Have your hair grown? You tantly want to see other people¡¯s girlfriends? Go away! Get out!¡± Zachary was unmoved. Josh took out his mobile phone and pretended to call the police, ¡°No, we didn¡¯t see our neighbor sister, so we are still worried. Her calling for help just now didn¡¯t sound like a joke at all! Zac, I think we should call the police!¡°. ¡°Better safe than sorry. Look at how cruel this man is. What if he assaults his girlfriend!? Anyway, the police won¡¯t me us if theye!¡± Joe was speechless, ¡°¡­¡± This reminded him. Fortunately, these two children were naive and did not call the police immediately, but came to ask him. They were stupid! Joe sneered secretly, but he really wanted to solve this problem, so he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get her, you don¡¯t run around.¡± Josh and Zachary just stared at him. Joe cursed in his heart, closed the door and went in, thinking irritably about how to get Ivy to cooperate. Got it! He returned to the bedroom and saw the othersughing and chatting anxiously, feeling very contemptuous in his heart. He nced at the camera set up nearby. Fortunately, he could watch it backter. It didn¡¯t mean he missed it. He just liked to see the look of horror on the bitch¡¯s face. ¡°Stop it!¡± He said, ¡°There are some nosy people out there, Ivy, you go out and exin to themter, saying that you are ying with your boyfriend.¡± Ivy was horrified and shook her head instinctively¡­ Joe said in front of the fate.¡± Samera, ¡°I advise you to cooperate, otherwise Raven¡¯s fate will be your ¡°Do you think you can escape? Hehe, don¡¯t even think about how the photo in your hand was leaked and how I knew your name¡­¡± Lilly shook her head. He was somewhat smart. However, he was also dumb enough. Look, there was criminal evidence, a confession, everything. Joe asked someone to let go of Ivy and ced a knife on the back of her heart, ¡°You know what to say?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Ivy was desperate and could only nod. The door opened again, Ivy¡¯s face turned pale and she said, ¡°What do you want¡­¡± She blinked desperately to hint, and when Joe looked over, she lowered her eyes in fear. Joe said, ¡°Did you see it? Okay?¡± Zachary raised his eyebrows, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s okay¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°You may have to tell the police yourself about what happens next.¡± Joe was immediately alerted, and then he saw a figure flying out from beside him. They didn¡¯t notice when the police arrived. However, before he could react to the threat, a big foot stepped on his face, and he didn¡¯t even know how he flew out! He still had a knife in his hand, and his first reaction was that he couldn¡¯t throw away the knife, but he then realized it was better for him to have lost the knife. Because he was kicked so hard, he rolled around in a circle after flying out. When he fell, he was out of controlpletely, and his arm tilted¡­ The knife stabbed him in his crotch. ¡± ¡°!!!¡± ¡°Ah!!!¡± Joe let out a shriek like a ughtered pig. His little brother¡­ Was gone! He made himself impotent in a way that no one could have imagined¡­! The police officers at the door were stunned. Some rushed to subdue Joe, while others looked at Zachary in disbelief. ¡°Little brother, you are very skilled! Are you interested in applying for the police academy?¡± Zachary, ¡°¡­¡± Josh, ¡°¡­¡± This show¨Coff¡­ He had stolen the thunder, where was Lilly? Josh immediately poked his head in, looking for his sister. However, just then he saw the subdued Joe looking over, his eyes were as if they were tempered with poison¡­ Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 Kill Himself Josh immediately pointed at Zachary. ¡°Why are you staring at me? Stare at him! He kicked you!¡± Josh. He won¡¯t take the me, absolutely not! He could take the me for his younger sister, but not for Zac. Josh looked around, wondering if the unlucky ghost was behind this. Otherwise, how could the knife be so urate andnded in the right ce? Lilly said, ¡°Josh, there¡¯s no need to look for him, the unlucky ghost is not here.¡± She was now in the human world in a state of astral projection, so the unlucky ghost would not be here. The ghosts were all in her soul jar, her soul jar was hanging on her wrist, and she was still the underworld. Josh muttered, ¡°Okay!¡± He was displeased, hmph, his sister and Zac secretly agreed not to take him with them The police caught three other men in the bedroom. They were like rats crossing the street. They were so frightened that they fled in different directions, but how could they escape? Ivy cried until she was out of breath. ¡°These rapists! They¡­ They broke in, and attempted to humiliate me¡­¡± She told them what had just happened. She was very frightened and angry, and said she would not let them go. ¡°Police officer, we are wronged¡°¡± A man immediately shouted. ¡°We didn¡¯t break in she invited us here¡°¡± ¡°Yes, we gave her four thousand duitars, it is not hike what she said at all This is her job, and now she is ndering us just to avoid punishinen Joe¡¯s face was pressed to the ground and he could not say on his body was bor profusely A mult police offert was hot fing a towel to help him he down weird and wand wently by as shing (fothes and gu can #chec¨¤ day. You are just a slut. Why do you have to pretend to be noble?¡± ¡°Look, still have transaction records between me and you on your phone.¡± you Ivy, ¡°You are bullshiting¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. A police officer took Joe¡¯s mobile phone and was surprised to find that Ivy really had transaction records with Joe. The chat logs also showed she asked them over. However, the interface on Ivy¡¯s mobile phone didn¡¯t have it.. Ivy was trembling with anger, ¡°I didn¡¯t! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on¡­ This must be a fake ount!¡± The police officer also thought that this was an ount pretending to be Ivy, but after sending the message on the spot, he found that Ivy¡¯s phone would indeed receive the message, which meant that the ount was not a fake ount, but was really Ivy¡¯s ount. Joe¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of pride at having seeded. He had great hacking skills, so it was not difficult to add Ivy¡¯s contact without her realizing it. As for why there were chat records, it was because he stole Ivy¡¯s ount, logged in from another ce, and directed and acted in the chat records. If the chat history was not synchronized after logging in from another ce, naturally Ivy would not not know anything. No matter how many questions they asked him, he would hang on to this evidence and insist that it was Ivy who asked them out, so what could she do? If this was known by the others, people would say it takes two to tango, so what could she do? Even if thew found her innocent in the end, the rumors would not let her go. He would release this chat record. What could she do? Hahaha! Joe was obviously a bit perverted. Lilly couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°He forgot that he admitted his crime to the camera¡® Josh was immediately intrigued when he heard this Sure enough, the police officer finished extracting the crummal evidence and sneered, ¡°Did you forget that your camera is still on?¡± Joe suddenly paused, and the other men who kept quibbling were also dumbfounded. Oh yes, they really forgot all about taking the video¡­. Suddenly the other three men looked at Joe and wanted to beat him up. They should have just raped her, why did he want to record a video? Now, they got themselves into a great mess! They just set up a trap for themselves! They had found a way to death for themselves! Not only that, they said nasty words and mentioned other things during the process¡­ The three men looked disgraced and without any hesitation, they pointed to Joe in unison, ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t want toe, but he gave us money and said that a prostitute had offended him and he wanted to teach her a lesson¡­¡± ¡°We really didn¡¯t know that thisdy is not a prostitute. We are all deceived!¡± ¡°Joe called us here, and we were tempted and deceived¡­ He was the one who nned how to follow the woman, how to break into her home, and he was the one who asked us to tie her up. He was the one who nned everything!¡± Joe was dumbfounded, ¡°¡­¡± He was about to get mad, they were a bunch of cowards, useless things! If they did not admit it, he could still deal with it, he would be sentenced to three to five years at most. Now, it would be at least ten years. ¡°It turns out that he himself knows that this is illegal¡­¡± Lilly frowned, ¡°The crime is aggravated.¡± She was referring to the sin after Joe died. After Lilly said this, he suddenly froze and looked straight at Joe! Josh noticed that she looked abnormal and wanted to ask her what was wrong, but with so many police officers present, he couldn¡¯t speak to the air. However, he was a little anxious. What happened to his sister? Why did she look like this?? Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 She Could Hear Their Minds. Lilly looked at Joe nkly. Wait, why did she feel like she could ¡°see through¡± what Joe was thinking? Lilly was concentrating, she only heard noises. Everyone present was muttering or cursing in their hearts, some were angry, some were swearing, some were disdainful¡­ She seemed to be standing outside the Three Realms, with a heavenly perspective¡­ She could ¡°hear¡± other people¡¯s minds! Lilly confirmed it several times, then suddenly turned to look at her brother. She could hear him thinking anxiously in his heart: What happened to my sister? Why does she have such an expression?? Lilly was speechless, ¡°¡­¡± Mom! Dad! Master! Great, something big happened! She had mutated!! Lilly quickly stood up and ran outside. Josh was stunned, ¡°???¡± Zachary was also stunned. As if hearing their voices, Lilly turned back and said in a hurry, ¡°Josh and Zac, I¡¯m leaving first! I have urgent matters! I feel like I¡¯m about to get a big upgrade!!¡± After that, she disappeared. Josh and Zachary, ¡°¡­¡± Uh, so that was it. In the past, there were also times when she ¡®couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and hurriedly sought out breakthroughs. Hey, it was another day to envy my sister. Upgrading and enlightenment was such an 14 everyday thing to her like eating and drinking!¡® Josh thought. Zachary thought, ¡®Well, my sister is so powerful again, I have to work harder¡­ Josh and Zachary wanted to leave, but the police officer was questioning them, ¡°Are the next door?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. you from He said truthfully, ¡°No, we just came here to y, and we happened to hear someone calling for help.¡± The brothers not only were stalking them during this period, but in order to handle any unexpected circumstance, they yed with the children of Ivy¡¯s neighbor and the children. of Raven¡¯s neighbor. The police officer asked again, ¡°Where is your home?¡± Zachary frowned, ¡°Why are you asking us these? We are not bad people.¡± The police officer said, ¡°This is just a procedural inquiry.¡± Josh replied, ¡°We live in Dragon Bay.¡± He didn¡¯t mention the Crawford family manor, but mentioned a property in his mother¡¯s name. The police found it a little strange, ¡°You are from Dragon Bay, why did youe all the way here?¡± It can be said that Zachary¡¯s effort of ying online games with these two naughty children for a week was not in vain. ¡°We met through online games, and we made an appointment toe here to y.¡± Police officer was speechless, ¡°¡­¡± It seemed to make sense. The neighbor next door was confused, ¡°Huh? Haven¡¯t they left yet?¡± The two adults were really confused, they didn¡¯t hear any movement at all, and they were sound asleep. The naughty boy looked at Zachary eagerly, ¡°Master! Are we still ying?¡± Not sure why, but the naughty boy didn¡¯t hear any movement just now. He also did not notice when Josh and Zachary went out. Zachary waved his hand, took back the yful ghost on the naughty boy¡¯s head, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go 111 94 The naughty boy was reluctant to leave, he looked at the great master in the gaming world, as if he was dreaming. He unexpectedly met the great master while ying games, and even yed with the great master for several days. The great master even came to his house! Josh also took back the sleepy ghosts on the heads of the two adults¡­ The sleepy ghost half¨Copened his eyes and said drowsily, ¡°Huh? Are we done? I¡¯m going back to sleep!¡± ¡°Yawn, I¡¯m so sleepy. It¡¯s been another hard day at work. I have to catch up on three days of sleep when I get back.¡± Josh and Zachary went back after giving their statements together. The next day, they went to provide further details again, and there was no need to go there again thereafter. The criminal facts of Joe and the other three people were extremely clear, there were witnesses and physical evidence. They were also caught red¨Chanded at the scene, which was the most direct evidence, plus their cameras recorded the facts of their crimes¡­ Forced break¨Cin and robbery (in order to take away the files in Ivy¡¯sputer, the camera. recorded the process of Joe turning on Ivy¡¯sputer), attempted rape, organized and premeditated, ill¨C intentions¡­ It was also discovered that the recent leakage of a female teacher¡¯s private photos was also done by Joe. This scandal became bigger and bigger. The police discovered that Joe had also stalked Raven, defamed and ndered, and used the photos to make profits¡­ Joe was sentenced to twelve years of prison, and the others were sentenced to five to seven years because they were aplices, had a good attitude in pleading guilty, and actively cooperated with the report. Raven had already woken up, she was watching the news with an expressionless face. In the days after she became a ghost, she took revenge wildly. She had seen with her own eyes on how her photos were spread, and it was definitely not stopping at this moment. However, she had already be a ghost, so what should she be afraid of? Raven¡¯s personality had quietly undergone a major change. She used to be a cute, kind- hearted, and soft¨Cspoken little teacher. Now a seed of madness had been nted in her heart. Whoever spread rumors about her in the future, or if she found out who circted her photos¡­ She would definitely go crazy, she did not have a good time, and those who did not want her 31 to have a good time would definitely pay their prices. In the underworld. The King of Styx was guarding Lilly¡¯s body. The little girl had her eyes closed at the moment, sitting cross¨Clegged with her hands on her knees¡­ She was so cute! He wanted to rub her face! There was no one around now, and the King of Hell had not woken up yet from practicing. Then it shouldn¡¯t matter if he rubbed it quietly, right? The King of Styx¡¯s hands were itchy and he was eager to try. He was still a little scared when he thought of the powerful woman, but he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Just try once¡­¡± He finally reached out his hand and rubbed Lilly¡¯s head. Wow, so cute! However, the next moment, Lilly¡¯s body suddenly glowed with golden light, dissipating inch by inch, like a broken puzzle piece¡­ The King of Styx was shocked. Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 What a Wretched Thing The King of Transformation had just finished settling matters in the underworld when he saw the King of Styx running frantically toward him. The King of Styx grabbed his arm as his entire body shook. ¡°What happened?¡± The King of Transformation asked curiously. ¡°She broke¡­ I patted her, and she broke!¡± The King of Styx said with a trembling voice. What broke? Did you break a te or something? ¡°I broke Little Hades! She¡¯s gone! Ahhh! Emperor Prosper won¡¯t forgive me!¡± The King of Transformation was speechless. The underworld is peaceful. The Order hasn¡¯t crumbled. Little Hades must still be safe. Before he could ask any other questions, he watched The King of Styx run toward the Fifth. Pce while iling his arms and screaming madly. The King of Transformation quickly followed behind him. He was not a gossip, but he was also concerned about what happened to Little Hades. Over at the Fifth Pce, Jean poked her head at the window and asked, ¡°Hey, are you still okay? Is it over yet?¡± ke, who was practicing calligraphy, said nothing. A few secondster, he said without turning his head around, ¡°Have you ever wondered why the medicine had such a drastic effect on us back then?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! Did something happen back then?¡± Jean said. She was beginning to be curious about the events that happened in the ke put his pen down and looked at Jean curiously. past. This life was very much different than their previous ones. In their previous lives, they existed together as mortal bodies. This time, they were spirits. ¡°Something must have happened, ke looked at him. ¡°You know, like what usually happens in romance novels you read.¡± | 13 Jean¡¯s curiosity was instantly piqued. ¡°Oh? How many days was I stuck in bed?¡± Considering all things, you were the aggressor! ke thought. However, it also showed that Jean was not interested in anything else. At the moment, Jean probably thought ke to be a pervert and a coward. ke picked up his pen again to practice calligraphy. It helped to calm his mind. ¡°Days? More like half a year,¡± he said. ¡°What?¡± Jean eximed. Was it so amazing? No wonder it¡¯s called the Passionate Ointment! ¡°Are the side effects so crazy? Why would anyone use it as an ointment for external injuries? Who invented that?¡± she asked doubtfully. ke paused temporarily. ¡°Your daughter.¡± ¡°I see¡­ I guess she¡¯s pretty amazing,¡± Jean said.. There was no way around the side effects of the ointment. Fortunately, unlike what usually happened in romance novels, the ointment was not like a roofie that would cause one to lose control of themselves. However, the side effects were longsting and would attract inner demons. Jean rested her elbows on the windowsill and propped her head up. ¡°What should we do then? We can¡¯t just leave it as it is. It¡¯ll be bad for your health. Maybe I should find a couple of beautiful women for you?¡± ke could feel his blood pressure rising. ¡°Jean Crawford!¡± Jean immediately straightened her back. ¡°Eh, I was only joking!¡± ke put his pen down and took a deep breath. In less than a second, he appeared next to the window. It was teleportation, just like how Lilly did it. Jean was shocked. Am I the only one who doesn¡¯t know how to teleport? She wanted to skedaddle, but ke had already grabbed her by the arm. ke said sternly. ¡°You should stay away from the Harem spirits¡® Not everything can be a joke! 23 ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­ Jean said sheepishly. She pouted and rubbed her nose. ¡°I¡¯m really worried about you though¡­¡± If she could not ask the question directly, she could only beat around the bush to get to the truth. ke rapped her forehead, which caused her to clutch her head and scream, ¡°Ow! It hurts!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a spirit. Spirits can¡¯t feel pain,¡± ke said. ¡°But you¡¯re Emperor Prosper!¡± Jean said. ke could not help but grin. ¡°So? I didn¡¯t use any of my powers.¡± Jean wanted to say something, but she was suddenly at a loss for words. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The man in front of her seemed different than before. He seemed seasoned and dependable, as though he had lived through eons. ke raised his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I break something in your skull?¡± I don¡¯t think I used any strength just now¡­ or did I? ke patted Jean¡¯s head to check if something was wrong. The gesture seemed so natural. ¡°You seem fine¡­¡± he mumbled. Jean looked away and said sheepishly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was smitten by how handsome you are.¡± H He gazed at Jean with a smile. Suddenly, he realized that it was the first time in this life that he had chatted so intimately with her. He didn¡¯t want to see her leave, so he tried to look for another conversation topic. Suddenly, something plump dashed into the scene while screaming. ¡°She broke! I identally broke Little Hades! I didn¡¯t mean to do it! Ahh!¡± The King of Styx hugged ke¡¯s thigh. What the¡­? Can I kick this guy away? Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 Lilly Is Missing ¡°You¡¯d better give me a satisfactory exnation,¡± ke said coldly while resisting the urge to p the King of Styx away. Even Jean hadn¡¯t hugged his thigh before. He was angry that this fat guy did it first. The King of Styx looked at Jean with teary eyes before blowing his nose on ke¡¯s thigh. ¡°You sent someone to bring Little Hades home for dinner, but Little Hades suddenly decided to follow a soul to the Human Realm. She didn¡¯t wake up for a long time, and I touched her head to see if she was okay¡­¡± Suddenly, the King of Styx burst into tears. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to turn into golden light and shatter into a million pieces!¡± He didn¡¯t say he was almost scared to death. ke frowned. He took Jean¡¯s hand and stepped out of the door. In a sh of golden light, they appeared in the Second Pce. The King of Styx was still hugging his thigh tightly. Huh? What happened? I was at the Fifth Pce earlier, but why am I suddenly home? He thought. Jean was also surprised. Since when did ke learn all these skills? Is he still mortal? Meanwhile, the King of Transformation arrived at the Fifth Pce, intending to watch the drama. He saw no one inside. What? That was a total waste of my time! her ke listened to the King of Styx¡¯s description of the events again and looked at the scene of the incident. ¡°Stop howling. Lilly went to the Human Realm,¡± ke said. However, Lilly usually went there with a teleportation formation. ording to the King of Styx¡¯s description, it didn¡¯t sound like a teleportation formation. Is she okay?¡± Jean asked worriedly. Jean hugged her shoulder ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and see for ourselves? The golden light shed again. The King of Styx wondered if he should go along Everyone knew that it was a serious taboo to interrupt others while they were cultivating The wondered what made him touch Little Hades¡® head and cause her to break. If something really happened to her, would he be punished? As the golden light subsided, ke appeared in Lilly¡¯s room of the Crawford family residence. His power had grown tremendously, and he had regained the teleportation powers he used to have. However, he still had to use the World Mirror to travel to the Human Realm. He had barely regained his footing when he realized that the King of Styx was still hugging his thigh. ¡°¡­¡± This guy is such a pest! ¡°Let go!¡± he said, annoyed.. The King of Styx immediately let go of him. He wrinkled his nose and sniffed the air. ¡°Wow! Grandma is cooking lunch!¡± Even though he only ate it once, he could immediately recognize the scent to be Lilly¡¯s grandmother¡¯s cooking. It had been about half a month since the conclusion of Raven¡¯s incident. It would be Christmas in another two days. The festive spirit was thick in the atmosphere. Margaret was smiling and shaking her head. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of food, Old Mrs. Crawford. Are we going to finish them all?¡± The kitchen was stocked with food, from snacks and candies to ingredients for a feast. Bettany said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Lilly has been away for a year. She must be starving. ke hasn¡¯t been home for some time too.¡± Margaret nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. ke and Ms. Jean will being home too.¡± She knew that Jean was a big eater, so the amount of food was not going to be a problem. ¡°Mom.¡± A familiar voice came from behind. Bettany turned around excitedly. ¡°ke? You¡¯re back! Where¡¯s Lilly?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Bettany stretched her neck and looked around. She didn¡¯t see Lilly or Jean, but instead, there was a slightly plump middle¨Caged man who looked somewhat handsome. Who is he? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen him before. ¡°You are¡­¡± ke was slightly disappointed. It seemed that Lilly did not return to the Crawford family residence. Heposed himself and said, ¡°Lilly and her mom happened to bump into a friend on the home. They¡¯re slightly dyed.¡± way He stopped Jean from materializing. If Jean showed up without Lilly, Bettany would know that Lilly had gone missing. ¡°Let me help you cook,¡± ke said. He wanted to do something to stop the olddy from worrying. ¡°Are you already making the cranberry pie?¡± Indeed, Bettany was worried that ke came home alone without Jean and Lilly, but ke doesn¡¯t seem perturbed at all. If Jean and Lilly were in danger, ke wouldn¡¯t have offered to help her cook. ¡°Nah, you wouldn¡¯t know what to do anyway! You can wait outside,¡± Bettany said. ¡°If you have the time, get them toe home sooner. Don¡¯t disturb me in the kitchen. The King of Styx stepped forward. ¡°Let me help you, Grandma! Wow, this smells amazing!¡± Who¡¯s this again? I don¡¯t ever recall having him as a grandson! ¡°He became friends with Lilly on her travels. Earlier, you gave some food to Lilly, and he tasted some. I guess he loves you,¡± ke said. ¡°You can call me Tyx!¡± The King of Styx was grinning from ear to ear. Bettany didn¡¯t know that the plump and handsome man in front of her was one of the kings. of the underworld. From what ke told her, she thought he was good friends with Lilly. ¡°Tyx, right? You can help me with the pie filling. I¡¯ll even give you a slice after you¡¯re done!¡± Bettany said. The King of Styx¡¯s eyes were already sparkling. ke couldn¡¯t bear to watch on. He brought Jean along with him. The other people of the Crawford family were busy with whatever they were doing Hugh and Drake were ying with Matthan in the sunroom. ke could vaguely hear Matthan¡¯s cheerful peals of laughter. 31 ke wanted to go and ask Drake if he had seen Lilly. With that thought in mind, he headed toward the sunroom. Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 He¡¯s Just a Baby In the sunroom, Matthan was ying happily with a rattle while making cute noises with his mouth. ke looked at the baby in front of him and didn¡¯t know how to react. He has already lost his previous memories. I should keep some ckmail material in high definition. D Jean was frantically looking around for Lilly, but she saw ke take out his phone and snap photos of Matthan. Huh¡­ Looks like he¡¯s not that worried after all? ke crouched in front of Matthan and said, ¡°Hey, you¡­.you¡¯re having a lot of fun with Grandpa, aren¡¯t you?¡± Hugh was surprised. ¡°ke? When did youe home? Where¡¯s Lilly?¡± He looked behind ke but didn¡¯t see Lilly or Jean, and he wondered if the girl was with Bettany. No, I need to see her! But I can¡¯t show ke that I¡¯m worried, so I¡¯ll just sit here and pretend that I¡¯m cool. ke said while looking at Matthan, ¡°Lilly and her mother wille hometer.¡± Hugh settled down after hearing that. Matthan stared nkly at ke, then at the immaterial Jean next to him. Liar, liar! Pants on fire! ke smiled ambiguously. ¡°What are you looking at? Go and y with your toy!¡± Matthan tossed the rattle away and grinned. While crawling toward ke, he said, ¡°Lililili¡­¡± In front of ke, he reached out with both his arms, asking for a hug. ke did not expect Matthan to do that. His heart melted as he stared into the baby¡¯s cute and innocent face. 1/3 Ah, well, he might be an old geezer in his past life, but now he¡¯s a harmless baby without his previous memories! ¡°Call me Uncle!¡± ke put his phone away and lifted the little baby up high.. Matthan struggled. ¡°Agaga!¡± He didn¡¯t seem to enjoy being held so high.. ke deliberately lifted him higher. ¡°Heh, are you afraid of heights?¡± In the next moment, Matthan lifted both of his legs and¡­ Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Poot! He delivered a big fart right in ke¡¯s face. D He seemed to have kept it in for some time. It seemed to also be a prelude to something more tangible. ke¡¯s grin froze on his face. Jean pped her forehead with her palm. ¡°Serves you right for bullying a baby. Grow up!¡± she said. D It¡¯s not about whether the old geezer is a baby. This is a power struggle between men! How dare he fart in my face? I thought he was only an innocent baby! How cunning! ke nearly threw up. He flipped the baby around, pinned him under his arm, and prepared to spank him. Drake went up to ke and took Matthan from his hands, hugged the baby tightly, and said, ¡°Uncle ke, when will Lilly be back?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± ke said, annoyed. ¡°Oh,¡± Drake replied before leaving with Matthan. His cold demeanor resembled Anthony more and more. Matthan¡¯s head was leaning over Drake¡¯s shoulder. He shed ke an innocent smile. Wait, isn¡¯t I supposed to ask Matthan where Lilly is? 2/3 Matthan might have lost his memories, but he still had his instincts. There was no more. appropriate person to ask other than Emperor Eastmount. ke followed behind Drake, intending to find an opportunity to ask the question. He didn¡¯t. want to do it in front of Hugh because he didn¡¯t want Hugh to worry. Matthan lifted an arm and waved it around before gnawing on his fist. It seemed like a random gesture made by a baby. ke frowned. In the sky? What does he mean? Lilly followed something inexplicable until she found herself in a vige very far away from Clodston. She was not sure where she was. In fact, she might no longer be in the north.. By now, the north of the country would have been snowing. There was no snow here, though. the weather was very cold. She saw a few children not far away dressed in fluffy jackets and ying with fireworks. One could not find such a scene in Clodston. Lilly was very interested, so she crouched in a corner and watched them y. The children were about six or seven years old. Each of them had several varieties of fireworks in their hands. ¡°Here! You should stack the spinning ones together¡­¡± The children stacked some of the fireworks in a stack and lit them up. None of them realized that the king of the underworld was right next to them. The sun was almost setting. As the fireworks rose into the evening sky, it created a beautiful sight. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Lilly eximed. She had been living a sheltered life, and she had never yed with fireworks before. Feeling the Christmas spirit surrounding her, she suddenly realized what she had been feeling for the past few days. Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 Wise Old Man For the next few days, Lilly¡¯s spirit continued to travel southward and visited all the viges. along the way. She found that every home had its unique generational tradition. Some families baked special pies for Christmas using homegrown berries and fruits. Some created lavish meals using produce from their farm. For some other families, Christmas was a solemn affair. They would visit churches or pray at home, sometimes offering remembrances to their loved ones who were no longer with them. Life seemed to slow down around Christmas when people returned to their roots. Traditions. that seemed to have vanished would return to civilization. The closer to Christmas, the more she felt ¡°something¡± that she had never felt before. There was bad aura in the underworld. While there was no spirit aura in the human realm, the generational heritage of the civilization could be considered a type of aura. The underworld had its roots in the supernatural, and the King of Hell was part of it. As Lilly observed those traditions, she could feel an ancient power flowing through her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this power to return to me¡­¡± Lilly hovered in mid-air and cupped her hands around a firework. The light shone through. her transparent hands and illuminated her face. Suddenly, she saw a ray of golden light in the distance. She narrowed her gaze. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± She immediately flew in that direction. The light came from a small monastery in the mountains. The monasteryprised two small buildings made of bricks and shale. It was not as pretty or modern as the buildings in the viges. The yard was kept clean, and behind it was a forest. Being in the mountains, the around the area was colder than that of the viges. temperature Through the window, Lilly saw a monk in a thick robe sitting in front of a desk copying a scripture. There was a tranquil strength to his strokes. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. 111 O 1/3 Lilly felt true peace in her heart. ¡°Wee, my young friend. Would you like to take a seat?¡± The monk put his quill down and gazed gently at Lilly. He looked to be at least seventy years. old. Lilly was surprised. ¡°You can see me?¡± The old monk smiled. ¡°If it¡¯s fated to be.¡± Lilly thought the answer was very cryptic, though she hovered over and sat down cross- legged next to the table. The monk poured a cup of tea for her. Lilly asked, ¡°Hey, Gramps, I saw a golden light from afar earlier. Was it a result of your cultivation?¡± The old monk smiled again. ¡°I wasn¡¯t cultivating.¡± Now that he was giving a straight answer, he was no different from a normal old man. Lilly was confused. She was sure she saw the golden light earlier. ¡°Did the golden light happen naturally then?¡± Lilly asked. The monk gazed at her profoundly but did not answer. Lilly stared at the steaming cup of tea and thought for a long time before answering, ¡°Was that the power of faith?¡± She knew that faith could manifest itself. When Jessie¡¯s sister was made into a spirit drum, she had read about it. The monk nodded. ¡°That is also correct.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Lilly pouted. The monk gazed at her with a smile. ¡°Is it important to know the answer?¡± Lilly was taken aback for a second. She said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s important! I used to take in at rookie ghost lord. She was made into a drum by a group of monks to tap into powers they can¡¯t reach¡­¡± She told the monk about what happened to Jessie and her sister. ¡°If you guys can go to that extent in the search of the power of faith, it must be important, right?¡± very 2/3 The monk shook his head. Are they real e Lilly was at a loss for a reply. The monk poured away her tea which had turned cold and poured her a fresh cup. ¡°There are real monks, and there are fake monks. There are also monks who sacrifice their hearts in search of power and be demons. A person can be both real and fake. A fake person can reach enlightenment through a moment of epiphany.¡± Lilly understood some of it, but not everything. Without fully understanding the monk¡¯s. statement, she dared not agree with it. ¡°Really? I don¡¯t agree with seeking divine forgiveness after killing. What happens to the the victim then? Is it fair to them? You guys always tell sinners to repent. What gives yout right to forgive killers on their victims¡¯ behalf?¡± Lilly stubbornly clung to that point. What she didn¡¯t know was that the conversation decided the result of the fight with her. biggest enemy¡­ Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 Advancing to the Emperor Realm. The old monk gazed at Lilly lovingly. He had never expected to discuss faith with a spirit, much less one who was only a little girl. ¡°Themandments say ¡°Thou shalt not murder, but murder isn¡¯t literally about killing people. It also includes abusive actions and words. To achieve enlightenment is to rid oneself of such thoughts.¡± Lilly suddenly understood something. As she had known before, The source of mortal agonyes from being unable to let go. and being unwilling to see the truth. Only by letting go and opening one¡¯s mind could one achieve peace. ¡°I see! So that¡¯s what you mean, Gramps!¡± Lilly said. The old monk smiled. ¡°Many people im to be searching for their faith, but they are only going around in circles, misled by their own obstinacy. They might practice themandments, but they cannot tolerate a differing opinion. Some followers of the faith do it for the money, which itself is an act of greed. Even if someone might do good deeds without asking for anything in return, their blind obstinacy could be an obstacle. The road to enlightenment might just only be one thought away.¡± Lilly clutched her head and said nothing. She thought that the old monk¡¯s words were very profound. Maybe the author didn¡¯t even know what they were writing about. Lilly wagged her head. ¡°I see, Gramps. I understand now. Thank you!¡± The old monk chuckled. ¡°Are you sure you understood everything?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ How can you tell if I haven¡¯t?¡± They exchanged a knowing nce and smiled. They sat there for the rest of the night. without exchanging a word. When Lilly¡¯s tea became cold, the old monk patiently reced it with a fresh cup. It was the coldest right before dawn. The leaves of the forest behind the monastery. was snowing. Lilly was surprised. ¡°Does it snow this far south?¡± rustled. It ¡°Sometimes it does, but¡­ it¡¯s particrly cold this year,¡± the old monk said. 1/3 Lilly nodded and stood up. ¡°Thank you for your tea, Gramps. I have to go now. We might not meet again, but it was nice knowing you!¡± The old monk smiled and shook his head. ¡°Who can say? We might meet again very soon.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She did not understand, but it was time for her to go. It would be Christmas the next day, and she missed her grandmother. The old monk saw her off at the door and watched her leave. Lilly flew very far away. When she turned her head around, she could still see the golden light and the old monk standing beneath the eaves. His face was blurry, but his silhouette became clearer than ever. It was like he was a guardian of his faith. Lilly felt that the conversation with the old monk had untangled something in her mind. With her thoughts cleared, her level of cultivation rose tremendously. The golden substance in her purple elixir field spun quickly, gathering the ¡°spirit aura¡± found in the Human Realm. It was unlike the spirit energy found in the underworld, but the two energies complemented each other. The two energies swam like fishes in her elixir field, pushing her from a half step away the Emperor Realm to thepletion of the Early Emperor Realm. She was half a step away from the Middle Emperor Realm. Her aura drastically changed. It was more like ke¡¯s aura. I¡¯m in the Emperor Realm now! from She did not expect to advance to the Emperor Realm in the Human Realm, especially when. considering there was no spirit energy here. Earlier, Alban had to travel to the underworld to advance. ¡°Looks like anything can be an opportunity in cultivation!¡± Lilly clenched her fists and felt energy flowing in her veins. It was as though her palms held infinite. power. She wanted to find something to punch, but nothing was avable. Lilly turned her head around again. She was already very far away, but the golden light was still visible. I¡¯m d to have met Gramps today, but I don¡¯t think there is anyone else like him in this 111 2/3 world,¡± Lilly mumbled to herself. With gratitude in her heart, she headed back to the Crawford residence. The Crawford family residence was bustling. Other than Cloud, the other seven sons were back home. Three generations of Crawfords were gathered under one roof, from Hugh and Bettany, to Anthony and the others, and finally Drake and Matthan.. Jean was floating on the second floor, watching the party downstairs. ¡°They¡¯re all here!¡± Unfortunately, she could not show herself without Lilly. If she did, her mother would. ¡°You¡¯re back! Where¡¯s Lilly?¡± and ¡°Did something happen to her?¡± say That would cause Bettany so much worry¡­ Lisa noticed Jean. She looked around and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Lilly?¡± Jean put a finger to her lips, indicating to her to shut. 1. Lisa¡¯s eyes focused on the finger in front of her, and she became cross-eyed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bettany asked. ¡°I¡­ I was trying to see if I could cross my eyes¡­¡± Lisa stammered. D ¡°Huh, Bettany said and walked away. She was tired of the other people asking her ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Lilly?¡± ¡°Mom, is Lilly home?¡± ¡°Mom, when will Lilly be back?¡± I want to know when Lilly will be back too¡­ Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. It was Christmas Eve, and the sky was getting dark. Where could Lilly be? Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 Was It a Coincidence? Lilly hurriedly returned to the Crawford residence. Her body was already in the Human Realm, but for some reason, it was sealed in a certain ce¡­ If she wanted to advance, she could not leave her body in the underworld while her spirit. was in the Human Realm. A few days ago, she recalled her spirit and used the teleportation. formation to go to the Crawford family residence. It was the middle of the night when she arrived, and everyone was asleep, so she left the house. Later, she had a hunch she needed to astral project toplete the advancement, so she found somewhere to meditate. In a neighborhood somewhere in Clodston, an old hovel stood defiantly in the blizzard. The snow had covered the roof tiles, and the brownish walls could barely be seen. Next to the hovel was a tall old tree without any leaves. The branches were covered in ayer of snow. Amp was lit inside the hovel, as though the upant was waiting for someone. Lilly¡¯s spirit peeked into the window, and she was surprised to see Ivan sitting inside. Her body was on the bed, covered from head to toe by a thick quilt. Ivan was reading a textbook. He absorbed knowledge like a sponge absorbed water. ¡°Ivan!¡± Lilly called out. Ivan turned his head around and let out an imperceptible breath of relief. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± He stood up from his chair. His extraordinary height made the room seem small. ¡°How do you know I¡¯m here?¡± Lilly asked. Ivan paused for a moment and smiled. ¡°It was a coincidence.¡± He happened to notice something special about the hovel. When he went over, he noticed. Lilly¡¯s body there, but her spirit was nowhere to be found. Worried that something might happen to her, he upied the room and guarded her. He also got someone to bring him his textbooks. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lilly obviously didn¡¯t believe it. O 1/3 Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Ivan wanted to poke her nose, but considering that they¡¯re grown up now, he thought he shouldn¡¯t touch a girl. ¡°Why are you here then? Aren¡¯t you afraid someone else mighte here?¡± Ivan asked. Lilly told him about her return. ¡°I was in a hurry, and I knew that no one woulde to this run-down hovel.¡± ¡°How would you know?¡± Ivan was curious. Lilly¡¯s smile diminished by a little. ¡°When I got here, the old couple who lived here had just left.¡± The old couple passed away not too long ago, and their daughter had just returned to her husband¡¯s hometown for Christmas. ¡°I asked them for their permission, and they let me stay here for a few days.¡± Ivan nodded. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Where have you been, Ivan? I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡± Suddenly, Lilly seemed. surprised. ¡°What Realm are you in now?¡± Ivan did not hide it from her, though he was not too sure. ¡°There seems to be new rules in the underworld. ording to the definitions, I should be in the Hades Realm¡­ But I¡¯m not a king, so I can¡¯t tell if I fit the definition.¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°You definitely are.¡± He seems to havepleted the Hades Realm, but there¡¯s something else I can¡¯t tell¡­ Ivan didn¡¯t seem to know as well. ¡°We should go home!¡± Lilly looked at the sky outside worriedly. ¡°My granny must be waiting. for me.¡± Ivan also seemed surprised when he looked out of the window. ¡°My mom should be waiting for me too.¡± Lilly took his hand and ran outside. ¡°We should go!¡± Ivan let her take his hand. Somehow, he had a strange feeling welling up within him. He was not sure what it meant, but he was willing to let it grow inside him. It seemed like he was not just an elder brother to Lilly¡­ 2/3 ¡°Lilly,¡± he called out. Lilly turned around. ¡°Hm?¡± Ivan was at a loss for a reply. He didn¡¯t know why he suddenly called her. Feeling a little. awkward, he frantically looked around him to find an excuse. He pointed behind him. ¡°We forgot to switch off the lights.¡± ¡°Oh! You¡¯re right. We shouldn¡¯t waste natural resources.¡± Lilly turned off the light in the room, and Ivan switched off the power mains. They left the hovel. Outside the hovel was a narrow alley. The main road was beyond that, and there were two cars parked at the side of the road. The first was from the Shaw family. Judging from the amount of snow on the roof, it must have been there for some time. The other was the Maybach Lilly was familiar with. It had less snow on it.. ¡°Lilly¡± The window rolled down, and Anthony¡¯s face was seen. Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 Lilly Is Back ¡°Uncle Anthony!¡± Lilly was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Why are you here, Uncle Anthony?¡± Anthony shot a nce at Ivan. ¡°He contacted me.¡± Ivan knew he couldn¡¯t handle the situation alone, so he contacted Anthony as soon as he found her. Anthony didn¡¯t know why Lilly didn¡¯t want to ¡°sleep¡± in the Crawford family residence, but he didn¡¯t ask any questions. He didn¡¯t want Bettany to worry, so he told her that he was going to his office every day, Instead, he went to the hovel to see if Lilly was awake. Even though Ivan said he would call him if she woke up, he wanted to see her for himself. ¡°Thank you, Ivan!¡± Lilly said. ¡°I¡¯lle and visit you soon!¡± Ivan nodded. ¡°Mm!¡± Anthony was speechless. Can¡¯t you at least hesitate a little? ¡°Bye bye then!¡± Lilly stuck her head out of the window and waved at Ivan. ¡°Bye!¡± Ivan said. Anthony nodded at him as a gesture of thanks, and he drove the car away. The snowfall was getting heavier. Ivan stood there and watched the car leave. His shoulders. were already dusted white with snow. ¡°Young Master, you should get in the car,¡± the driver said. ¡°Mm,¡± Ivan replied, and they left. Lilly was anxious to go home. Soon, the car arrived at the family residence. No one was surprised when they saw Anthony¡¯s car. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Anthony¡± ¡°He¡¯s home already? Good for him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to do something.¡± ||| 1/3 Josh, Zachary, and Lisa were staring at Jean. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? It¡¯s just Anthony,¡± Jean said. ¡°Yeah, Dad is back,¡± Josh said. But Lilly still isn¡¯t home. Zachary asked, ¡°Aunt Jean, where did Lilly go?¡± Lisa nodded vigorously. She also wanted to know the answer. ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Jean answered. ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for her, just like you all. Make sure you. don¡¯t give me away. Mom will be more worried if you do.¡± She looked downstairs and saw Bettany sitting next to the window looking out into the blizzard. She was mumbling to herself, ¡°The snow is so heavy outside. Will Jean and Lilly be able to return? Sigh¡­ the sky is getting dark¡­¡± Jean felt tears well up in her eyes. She wanted to tell her, ¡°I¡¯m right here, Mom!¡± But she should be showing up with Lilly. If only either of them returned, Christmas would not be the same. The car door closed, and the front door of the house opened. Anthony¡¯s coat was especially bulky today. In the dim twilight, it was hard to see what was strange. He stepped into the house calmly. His briefcase was under his arm instead of holding it in his hand. There was a hint of mischief in his eyes. Bettany shot a nce at Anthony, then turned her head back to look out of the window. In the living room, Anthony opened his coat, and Lilly¡¯s head stuck out from inside. ¡°Tada! Surprise!¡± Bettany¡¯s eyes opened wide. She stood up with delight. ¡°Lilly!¡± Lilly ran toward her. ¡°I¡¯m home, Granny!¡± Bettany hugged her tightly and said, ¡°Oh, you, why do you alwayse home sote? Are you hungry? We¡¯re all hungry because we¡¯re waiting for you!¡± Lilly smiled. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have waited for me. It¡¯s already sote¡­¡± Bettany shook her head. ¡°Wait, where¡¯s your mom?¡± ||| 2/3 Jean had alreadye downstairs and hid behind Anthony. When she heard that, she stuck her head out and said with a pout, ¡°I¡¯m right here! Not fair, Mom! You hugged Lilly before you hugged me!¡± Bettany went over and hugged Jean too. ¡°You¡¯re already a mother. You should at least act like. one!¡± Jean smiled, though she felt like crying. Her mother¡¯s hair was silvery-white, and there were more wrinkles on her face than she remembered. However, Bettany¡¯s hands were just as warm. Now, it was time to properly celebrate Christmas. Matthan was already crawling toward Lilly as soon as she showed herself. ¡°Lillillilli!¡± Josh and Hannah ran down the stairs with Zachary following behind. Drake was already in the living room, so he sauntered over and arrived next to Illy first. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Lilly! You¡¯re finally home!¡± Josh hugged Lilly tightly, feeling very relieved. Hannah, the stronger of the two, picked Josh up and put him aside. It was her turn to hug Lilly. ¡°I miss you so much!¡± Josh stamped his foot angrily. Hannah was much taller than him, and she was stronger because of the Energy Elixir. It was Matthan who clinched the final victory. Drake brought Matthan over and said, ¡°Lilly, Matthan wants huggies from you.¡± ¡°Lilli¡­ Li¡­ lly!¡± Matthan cooed. Lilly took him in her hands. Matthan shed a victorious smile at his elder brothers and sisters. Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 A Feast Edward and the others put away the work on their hands when they heard that Lilly was home. ¡°Lilly! I bought some new clothes for you! Come upstairs and try!¡± Edward said. ¡°Lilly! I saw a very fun toy on the way home. Do you wanna see¡­¡± Gilbert said. ¡°Lilly! I bought you a new phone, a new tablet, and a newputer! I¡¯ve also installed mytest Al assistant in it. It¡¯ll be fun!¡± Max said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to buy for you, but if you need it, I can buy you a private jet, Bryson said. ¡°I built a new house for you,¡± Liam said. Anthony didn¡¯t know what to give Lilly. Eventually, he decided that he would transfer apany to her name and give her all the profits. Lisa handed Lilly a beautiful purple gem. ¡°This is for you! I found it in the mountains.¡± Jonas grinned mischievously, ¡°It¡¯s too easy to give you money or presents. I¡¯m not like them. I¡¯m giving you an aunt!¡± Everyone was speechless when they heard that. Lilly pped her hands in delight. ¡°Wow, an aunt? Where?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve registered our marriage, but I was waiting for you toe home before deciding on a date for our wedding reception. She¡¯s still in her family home now.¡± Now that Quinnie had achieved what she wanted in her career, it was time for her to focus on other personal achievements. Lilly suddenly remembered about Grace and wondered how she was currently. Madame Maya had been waiting for her for a long time. Everyone crowded around Lilly and fawned over her. They totally forgot about dinner. Bettany smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Why are you all surrounding Lilly? It¡¯s time to eat!¡± She went into the kitchen to make preparations. Zachary finally found the opportunity to talk to Lilly. He pulled her aside and reported on his ¡®work.¡± 1/3 ¡°Ms. Berrycloth has already been discharged from the hospital, and she¡¯s doing fine now. The narrow- minded ghost is still stuck in the Taylor family residence. When I went to visit him yesterday, his deathly energy was growing.¡± He was growing mad with jealousy when he saw the Taylor family reunite over Christmas. ¡°He can stay there,¡± Lilly said. Josh said, ¡°Joe has been sentenced to 12 years in prison. He doesn¡¯t seem to mind it though. He was still smiling on the day of the trial.¡± Lilly frowned. They knew that Joe was another narrow-minded ghost. She wasn¡¯t expecting him to repent in 12 years. In fact, he mightmit crimes as soon as he was released. ¡°We¡¯ll visit him after Christmas,¡± Lilly said. There was no reason for it. She just wanted to see him. Josh nodded and agreed to it. Meanwhile, the King of Styx helped Margaret and Bettany bring the dishes from the kitchen to the dining hall. ¡°Dinner is ready!¡± Lilly was very surprised. What the? Why is he here? The King of Styx couldn¡¯t wait to eat. He sat down in front of the enormous spread and drooled. Hugh patted Lilly¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Lilly hugged his arm and greeted him warmly. ¡°Grandpa!¡± On the other hand, no one entertained ke and Jean. Jean smiled at ke and said, ¡°What can we do if our daughter is too popr?¡± ke smiled gently. This mortal life wouldst only several decades, a mere blink of an eyepared to his millennia of existence. The King of Styx patted the chair next to him. At the same time, he and Lilly said, ¡°Sit together with me, Grandpa!¡± Lilly grimaced. ¡°Hey, Uncle Styx! No fair!¡± ¡°Your grandpa is my grandpa. Same with your granny!¡± the King of Styx said triumphantly. 2/3 < Edward was surprised. ¡°Who¡¯s this guy?¡± The King of Styx had been holed up in the kitchen with Margaret. Edward, on the other. hand, had been busy with work and searching for Lilly. The two had never met before. ¡°He¡¯s N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. my friend,¡± Lilly said. Bettany, Anthony, and the other brothers made sure that Lilly and Jean¡¯s tes were always full. ¡°That¡¯s enough! I can¡¯t finish it all!¡± Lilly said. Bettany wanted to put some food on Lilly¡¯s te too, but seeing that her te was already full, she ced the food on the King of Styx¡¯s te instead. ¡°You should eat some more, Tyx!¡± The King of Styx was drowning in pure bliss. He had not enjoyed the warmth and hospitality of the Human Realm for a long time. While the King of Styx devoured the food, Bettany made sure that his te was never empty. The King of Styx¡¯s stomach was bloated. As tears of joy flowed down his cheeks, he said, ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s the life!¡± The Crawfords are so nice to me. I wish I could live here forever! Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 Stuffed to the Brim Josh and Hannah had never thought someone could be a bigger eater than Lilly and Jean. They watched on in shock as the King of Styx devoured te after te. Lilly watched him eat with a smile on her face. ¡°Are you full yet? I hope you won¡¯t regret it ¡°Why would I?¡± the King of Styx said. ¡°There¡¯s nothing more enjoyable than having a full stomach!¡± Bettany brought a full cake to the table. ¡°Anyone want dessert?¡± The King of Styx¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Wow! Dessert!¡± There¡¯s no dessert in the underworld! The other people around the table were already full. They each took a small piece of cake so the matriarch of the family wouldn¡¯t be disappointed. The King of Styx, on the other hand, ate slice after slice. He didn¡¯t want to stop! Bettany was delighted. Her family barely ate dessert, which limited her chances to unt her cooking skills. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. With the King of Styx around, she could cook so much more! ¡°Are you done with the cake? Do you want some milk tea?¡± Bettany asked. ¡°Sure!¡± the King of Styx replied. A whileter, she asked again, ¡°Are you feeling bloated? Do you want some yogurt?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°How about some ice cream to wash it down?¡± ¡°Ice cream! Yay!¡± Later at night, Bettany asked again, ¡°You¡¯ve eaten a lot. Have some fruit to help with your digestion!¡± *¡­ Okay¡­¡± Before Bettany went to bed, she said, ¡°I made some caramel pudding for supper. This is yours!¡± 1/3 After everyone went to bed, the King of Styx was still pacing around the yard. He was too full to lie down. As Lilly said, he was beginning to regret it¡­ He realized that Bettany was a culinary artist desperate for an outlet. If he hadn¡¯t been there, she might even feed the food to the dogs! While having that thought, the King of Styx shot a nce at the wolfhound in the kennel. It seemed to be smirking at him. In the Pce of Emperor Prosper in the underworld, Polly stood on Pablo¡¯s shoulder andined loudly, ¡°I¡¯m not her favorite bird anymore! Why didn¡¯t she bring me home with her?¡± Pablo was unperturbed. ¡°She nearly forgot about her mother too.¡± ¡°Waah! This isn¡¯t fair! Wait, she forgot about you too! She forgot about her master! I don¡¯t. feel so bad anymore!¡± Pablo tried very hard to keep cool. ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you there.¡± The people from the Crawford family treasured their time with Lilly together. He could watch them from upstairs and not disturb them. ¡°Hey, check it out! Tortoise is forgotten too! I wonder who¡¯s the sad little animal?¡± Polly said. Pablo resisted the urge to throw the noisy bird at the wall. Tortoise was still in the Pce. He nibbled on the reeds and ate little fish. When he was tired, he floatedzily along the clear stream. It was a rxing life. Suddenly, he heard a familiar voice. ¡°Oh hey there! Rookie Tortoise!¡± Pollynded on Tortoise¡¯s back and bent over to look him in the eye. ¡°Hey! Do you miss me? Don¡¯t you have anything more important to do? Let me tell you, I¡¯m already instated as an avian soul collector, and I¡¯ve been traveling independently on official business! How about you, Rookie?¡± 2/3 ¡°Oh, there¡¯s the other Rookie too! I wonder how Bellflower is. She¡¯s probably still the same cat, but I¡¯m more than just a bird now!¡± Pablo picked Tortoise up and thought for a bit. He¡¯s probably too focused on cultivating. Right, I should bring Mrs. Crawford some local produce. Pablo went to the backyard. The free-range chickens raised hell, and the cod in the river sshed about¡­ ¡°I should pick some mushrooms too.¡± ¡°The soul retrieval herb is in season now. It should be delicious when saut¨¦ed.¡± ¡°Oh? There¡¯s a big patch of terminal flowers. I should pluck some and make some mead.¡± After collecting the presents, Pablo went around the Pce to make sure that everything was in order. He left the Pce with Polly chattering along the way, intending to reach the Crawford residence before Christmas. Lilly leaned against the window and stared at the blizzard outside. The room was warm. Josh and Hannah were talking about their experiences at school. Lisa joined in the children¡¯s conversation. The uncles stayed away from the children¡¯s room, though they brought snacks from time to time. Instead, they spent their time with Jean. They had so much to talk about. Matthan was rolling on the bed. asionally, he wouldugh and coo as though he understood what the older children were talking about. Lilly nced at the World Mirror asionally. Where is Master? When will hee back? Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 Almost a Happy Reunion. Outside, the blizzard was in full force. The snowkes almost obscured Pablo¡¯s white robe. He would be almost invisible while hovering in the snow, if not that he had a green bird on his shoulder. Lilly¡¯s eyes widened in delight. ¡°Master!¡± Pablo came closer to the window. Other than Polly on his shoulder, there was also a kitten on his head, a ck cat on the other shoulder, and a tortoise in his hand. ¡°Wow! Master, you¡¯re¡­¡± Pablo said, annoyed, ¡°We¡¯re here. Everyone get off!¡± Polly pped into the room while squawking, ¡°This is the final stop! Everyone get off! F*ck! I¡¯m freezing!¡± Pablo said nothing, though he resisted the urge to make roast bird for the thousandth time. A shadow flitted past the air. Bellflower attack! Before Polly couldnd on the radiator, she jumped in fright again. ¡°Bellflower, you Rookie! Do you miss me that much?¡± Esper found a soft cushion next to the window. He sat on it and closed his eyes. No, I¡¯m not here for the anchovies¡­ I¡¯ve heard that the King of Hell has officially returned. Now that the year is almost over, I¡¯ve got to report to my boss. Lilly wanted to brush the snow off Pablo¡¯s robe, but she found that he was clean. ¡°It must have been a long journey. Master, Lilly said. She could have brought Polly and Tortoise home, but Pablo had left her a message, saying that he would bring them home instead. ¡°It was okay¡± Pablo said while patting Lilly¡¯s head. ¡°Are we waiting for anyone else?¡± 13 Lilly tried to think. Grandpa and Granny are here. All the uncles, Aunt Lisa, Mommy, and the spirits in the jar of souls are here too¡­ All my elder brothers and sisters¡­. Bellflower, General, Bailey, Polly, Mr. Tortoise, and even Esper and King of Styx are here. There¡¯s also Master and Daddy¡­ ¡°I think everyone¡¯s here!¡± Lilly said. ke was passing by Lilly¡¯s room when he saw a kitten sitting in the corridor. ¡°Huh? This kitten looks familiar.¡± He walked past it. Hey! What the? Did the two-legged beast forget about me? Meow! Where are my anchovies? Don¡¯t you know you should bring children presents at Christmas? ¡°Meow! Meow!¡± Little Heartless pounced on ke¡¯s foot and snarled at him. Are you ditching me once I¡¯ve outlived my usefulness? You scumbag! ke smiled. He raised his hand, and Little Heartless suddenly found itself in his hand. What? I haven¡¯t seen him in a while, and his powers have already outgrown mine! ¡°Meow?¡± ke raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you here to visit too? Did you bring any presents?¡± I¡¯m just a kitten! Why do I need to bring anything? Where¡¯s yourmon sense? Huh? ke walked into the room and ced the kitten on Lilly¡¯sp. ¡°Oh?¡± Lilly was surprised. We have three cats at home now! ¡°Is it you, Little Heartless? You¡¯re so cute! Do you want an anchovy?¡± ? 23 Lilly remembered the little kitten. She had spent a can of anchovies on it. Little Heartless¡¯ eyes sparkled. Even though it tried to look as though it said ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you,¡± it could not help but gulp greedily. Lilly took a can of anchovies and fed it one. Esper saw all that. I¡¯m not going to act cute just for an anchovy! Bellflower was already hiding in her corner. She narrowed her eyes before slowly lying down. and grooming her fur. Pablo handed a bag of holding to Lilly. ¡°Here¡¯s some local produce.¡± Lilly was surprised. She forgot to bring anything from the underworld. Even though she could teleport back there and get something, it was not as thoughtful as her master¡¯s gesture. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± ke came back to the room with some snacks and took the bag of holding downstairs. Ivan was frustrated. When he met Lilly yesterday, he totally forgot to give her the ring. How could I have forgotten about it? Never mind. When she visits me in two days, I can give it to her with the other things I¡¯ve gathered over the past few years. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He frowned again when he remembered the mysterious figure who had tried to kill him. Who could that be? As long as he didn¡¯t know the identity of that person, he could not be at ease, Chatper 1268 Chatper 1268 Chapter 1268 Cloud Is Home ¡°Merry Christmas!¡± In the dining hall of the Crawford family residence, everyone raised their arms and clinked sses. Even Matthan raised his feeding bottle and shouted, ¡°Agagaga!¡± Balke nearly choked on his champagne. He took his phone and snapped a few quick shots of Matthan holding his bottle happily and sucking on it. Matthan seemed to have noticed something and turned his head. away. ke smiled cryptically and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a family photo?¡± There were two tables in the dining hall. The first one had all the Crawford family members. sitting around it. The second was upied by the spirits from the jar of souls. There was another ¡°table¡± of animals outside. The phone camera could not fit everyone. Matthan stared at ke, eager to hear what he had to say about it. In the next moment, a drone hovered in front of them. ke pointed at the drone and said, ¡°Everyone, look at the camera!¡± Click! The drone transferred the photos to ke¡¯s phone. There were eight photos in total. One of them included everyone in the dining hall. Jessie and Tinkerbell were squeezed next to Lilly. The Harem spirit and the weakling spirits were floating in the air. Pablo was floating behind Lilly. There was also the passionate spirit, the rich spirit, the crying spirit, and others. The photo was full of ¡°people.¡± ke saved that photo somewhere secure. He picked one of the better ones and sent it to the family chat group. There was a brief moment of silence as everyone checked their phones. Bettany was also looking at the photo on her phone Everyone was there, except for Jean, who couldn¡¯t appear in the photo, and Cloud, who did not return home Jean leaned close to her and said, ¡®Moin, I can¡¯t leave any trace of my existence in this realm now You 13 Bettany interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m happy as long as I can see you.¡± She knew she could not ask for too much. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± The dining hall was noisy once more. ¡°Too bad Cloud can¡¯te home,¡± Edward said. ¡°Everyone else is here!¡± Gilbert replied, ¡°He told me he was involved in an emergency mission.¡± Bettany sighed. ¡°It¡¯s pretty chaotic where he is now. I hope he can stay safe¡­¡± Edwardughed heartily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom! Don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s wearing Lilly¡¯s good luck bracelet and other protective charms! A cat has nine lives, but Cloud has more!¡± Hugh said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Christmas. You shouldn¡¯t overthink.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Anthony said. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten a message from him. He says he¡¯ll be back after Christmas.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Bryson said. Lilly did not say anything. Her gaze was fixed on the front door. Suddenly, she said, ¡°Uncle Cloud¡­ will be back soon.¡± Everyone was surprised. They knew Lilly was not lying. Bettany could not hide her excitement. She said, ¡°Margaret, go and get him a te!¡± Margaret stood up. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll get it now!¡± She was also very excited to see a full reunion of the family. Everyone put their cutlery down and waited for Cloud¡¯s arrival. Edward even started a bet. ¡°I bet Cloud will be back in five minutes!¡± Jonas said, ¡°Five minutes? That¡¯s too fast! It means that he¡¯s already at the front gate. I say it¡¯ll take him ten minutes.¡± There was no sign of anyone at the front gate yet. Max chuckled and said, ¡°Are you doubting Lilly¡¯s abilities? I say seven minutes!¡± Bryson smiled and shook his head. ¡°Six minutes.¡± 2/3 Lisa suddenly said, ¡°Three minutes.¡± ¡°Three minutes? Mom, if Uncle Cloud will show up in three minutes, it means he¡¯s already at the front door!¡± Josh said. ¡°If he really shows up in three minutes, I¡¯ll twist¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Suddenly, Lilly stood up and ran outside. ¡°I¡¯ll go and bring Uncle Cloud in!¡± Josh paused for two seconds before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ll do the twist¡­¡± The blizzard on Christmas Eve night was heavier than two days before. The wind howled. like a banshee. Cloud trudged steadily along the road, carrying a small bag in his hand. That was all his belongings. ¡°I hope I can be in time for dinner¡­¡± he said to himself. ¡°Sigh, I really miss Mom¡¯s cooking.¡± He walked alone in the snowy twilight. Soon, the warm light of Crawford Mansion came into view. He could already hear the tinkling of cutlery and smell the delicious food. ¡°Too bad I have to return in a rush. I didn¡¯t manage to get anything for Lilly¡­¡± Cloud had to travel a long distance to return home. He didn¡¯t even have time to change his clothes. Finally, he was at the front door. Through the window, he could see and hear the bustle within. Cloud smiled in relief. He put his bag down and started to tidy his appearance. His uniform was in a mess. He didn¡¯t want his parents to see him in this state. He tidied himself as much as he could from head to toe¡­ Chatper 1269 Chatper 1269 Chapter 1269 Sorry, Lilly Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Lilly opened the front door. The cold outside was a harsh contrast to the warmth within the house. The blizzard grew heavier. It was hard to even walk now. Tears welled up in Lilly¡¯s eyes. ¡°Uncle Cloud¡­¡± she called out softly. ¡°Uncle Cloud, why are you hiding here? Are you nning to give all of us a surprise? Everyone¡­. Everyone¡¯s waiting for you.¡± As Lilly spoke, tears began to fall. They fell to the ground and made little holes in the show. Cloud was dressed in his military uniform, but it was covered in mud and blood. He was trying his best to clean his wounded face, and he put his charred cap into the bag. He wanted to look his best in front of his family¡­ Lilly remembered the young man who had eaten buffalo wings. Her uncle looked so mature in the military uniform, but he would not grow older anymore. ¡°Uncle Cloud!¡± Lilly was sobbing. As much as she tried, she could not stop her voice from shaking. She hugged the frail man, but she dared not cry out loud. Instead, she kept on asking. questions. ¡°Why are you sote, Uncle Cloud?¡± ¡°Was it cold on the way back, Uncle Cloud?¡± ¡°Are you hungry, Uncle Cloud?¡± Cloud lowered his head dejectedly, at a loss for what to do. A long timeter, he hugged Lilly with trembling hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lilly. I didn¡¯t manage to bring you presents.¡± Lilly shook her head but said nothing. She allowed her tears to fall freely onto the snowy ground. She was used to seeing separation, but this separation was her own. Cloud sighed and tried tofort Lilly. ¡°Well, you know, I¡¯m a soldier¡­¡± 1/3 A soldier¡¯s duty was to protect the country. ¡°Afterpleting the undercover mission, I can return to the system. I¡¯ll have to rejoin the main team beforeing home though,¡± Cloud smiled dejectedly. He didn¡¯t need to hide his identity anymore. He could meet his family and friends, and they could ask him for help whenever needed. His next post would be in Clodston, not far away from home. His merits in battle ensured him a hopeful future. ¡°The country I was in was not very stable. For the past half a year, I was tasked to maintain. the peace. A few days ago, I was making myst patrol before packing my bags anding. home for Christmas. I¡¯ve already bought the flight ticket. I was thinking if I could catch Bryson¡¯s flight, but he flew home earlier than I did.¡± Cloud was smiling, but Lilly felt horrible. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you hide, Uncle Cloud? You could¡¯ve dodged¡­¡± Lilly asked the question she already knew the answer to. Cloud hugged her and patted her back. ¡°This is my duty. No one expected the terrorists to attack. The embassy had to evacuate our countrymen. They want to go home for Christmas too.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the good luck bracelet I gave you?¡± Lilly asked. ¡°The charms you gave were very useful!¡± Cloud said excitedly. ¡°If not for them, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to evacuate everyone sessfully! You know, I was a hero back then! I charged into the terrorists¡¯ base like Rambo. You can¡¯t imagine how frightened they were. They fired a bullet at my head. That should¡¯ve killed me, but I sprang back to life! They fired again, and¡­ I stood up again! Bang! Bang! Bang! They thought they had won, but I stood up for a third time!¡± Cloud was so proud of himself for what he had done. Lilly could not hold her tears back. He could have remained safe, but he chose to charge at the forefront. He could havee home and reunited with his family. Hundreds of his countrymen. returned, but he didn¡¯t. That was his duty. ¡°Uncle Cloud, weren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Lilly hugged him tightly. ¡°Phew! Well, I was afraid, but I¡¯m more afraid that your Granny might be sad,¡± he said. ¡°I was afraid of traveling home alone too. I didn¡¯t want to miss the asion¡­¡± ´¨ 2/3 He couldn¡¯t wait for his body to be tra over by then. To arrive home by Christmas Fee, he crossed the ocean and many mountain ranges that separated them, hoping that he was traveling in the right direction Finally, he was here haw! Lill could we hold back her sorrow more She began is bow! anymo Cloud franticallyforted her while pulling her away Keep it down! I want to spend Christmas with your Granny, Don¡¯t let them know. I know you¡¯re the best in can help me. right? Chatper 1270 Chatper 1270 Chapter 1270 Mom, I¡¯m Home Lilly felt her heart ache. She held back her tears and sobbed, ¡°Mm. Let me help you clean up.¡± Cloud breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°Well, this is my first time returning in uniform! You need to make sure I look my best, alright?¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Mm.¡± She smoothed and cleaned the tattered clothes. Her hands went over a hole in his shirt, and it became as good as new. Her fingers rubbed Cloud¡¯s face, erasing the wounds and scabs. His fingers were charred. Lilly held his hands, restoring them to their original form. Holding back her tears and forcing a smile, Lilly carefully groomed Cloud to look the best he could be. ¡°You look so handsome in that uniform, Uncle Cloud!¡± Lilly said. Cloud looked at himself, then touched his face. He said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m the pride of the country! I¡¯d better be handsome, right?¡± Lilly broke out into a smile, though she could not control her tears. She had been true to her feelings,ughing when she was happy and crying when she was sad. This was the first time she had to smile when she was sad. Pablo was standing behind them, watching silently. Lilly broke down when she saw him. ¡°Master, I can¡¯t do this. This is too hard for me¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t control my tears¡­ Boo hoo¡­ Please help me, Master¡­¡± Lilly crouched on the ground and curled up Cloud felt a twinge in his nose. ¡°Lilly¡­¡± in agony. Pablo felt very sorry for Lilly. He hugged her gently and shielded her from the falling snowkes. ¡°Good girl,¡± Pablo said while patting her back and covering her with golden light. ¡°It¡¯ll be okay. A separation now ensures a better reunion.¡± 111 1/3 Lilly¡¯s shoulders were shaking. Her cries could be heard from under Pablo¡¯s arm. Pablo patiently covered her with golden light. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Bettany came out of the house. ¡°Lilly? Are you there, Lilly?¡± Lilly stood up. She still had streaks of tears on her cheeks, and her eyes were puffy. ¡°What should I do?¡± she asked. Cloud was also worried. ¡°We should hide!¡± Pablo flicked the loose sleeves of his robe. They swept past Lilly¡¯s face, and it returned to normal. ¡°You¡¯re okay now,¡± Pablo said. ¡°You two should go in. You don¡¯t want Granny to worry, do you?¡± Lilly felt slightly better. Her master¡¯sforting words calmed her down. Cloud was not sure. ¡°She won¡¯t be able to tell, right?¡± He checked his boots and bag nervously, just to make sure he looked perfect. ¡°You look great, Uncle Cloud. You¡¯ll be fine!¡± Lilly said. She took Cloud¡¯s hand, and they gave each other encouragement. They went up to the front door and shed their biggest smile. Bettany was at the front door earlier, but it was too cold, so she went back inside. She opened the door once more and saw Lilly and Cloud. They were holding hands, and Cloud¡¯s back was slightly bent as though he wanted to do something sneaky. Bettany remembered how Lilly and Jean were hiding in Anthony¡¯s coat. Sheughed and said, ¡°Oh, you naughty kids! I was wondering what took you so long! And you two, didn¡¯t you see them when you were standing at the door?¡± Josh and Hannah were standing next to the front door. They went out to look for Lilly because she didn¡¯te back, but they saw her standing at the door. ¡°You¡¯re already grown up! Why are you still acting like a child?¡± Bettany said to Cloud. ¡°When did you reach here? I wonder what you¡¯re doing outside. It¡¯s so cold,e in quickly!¡± Bettany reached out and wanted to take Cloud¡¯s bag. Josh ran over and took the bag from Cloud¡¯s hand. ¡°Let me do it, Granny!¡± 2/3 Hannah said, ¡°Come in, Uncle Cloud! Everyone¡¯s guessing how many minutes it takes for you. to get home.¡± Cloud grinned. ¡°Really? Who got it right then?¡± He walked into the house and brushed off the snow on his shoulders. He took off the jacket. That was ast-minute addition by Lilly. Cloud¡¯s back was bent earlier because Lilly was putting on the jacket for him. She thought it would be suspicious if Cloud was only wearing his uniform in such cold weather. Bettany opened the door right when the coat was put on, which gave Cloud and Lilly a big fright. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Edward was the first to speak. ¡°Oh, Cloud is back! Oh man, I was wrong!¡± Jonas looked at the time and grinned. ¡°I¡¯m right! It¡¯s seven minutes!¡± Bryson groaned. ¡°Aww, I was only a minute away.¡± Hugh inspected Cloud from head to toe. ¡°You look great in those clothes! Come over here. and eat!¡± It was the first time everyone saw Cloud in his uniform. No one suspected anything. Hannah opened her mouth wide. ¡°You¡¯re so handsome, Uncle Cloud!¡± Jean stood rooted on the ground, unable to believe what she saw. Her face was pale, not that it was a surprising thing for a spirit like her. Anthony happened to see Jean¡¯s reaction. He had a bad feeling about things. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Anthony leaned close to Jean and asked. Jean¡¯s heart wrenched and ached so much that she could not say a word. Bettany, who was oblivious to what was going on, came over with a hot towel. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down, Cloud? Why are you still standing there? I thought you said you¡¯d only be home after Christmas. You should¡¯ve told Anthony so he could pick you up at the airport!¡± Chatper 1271 Chatper 1271 Chapter 1271 His Spirit Returned Cloud looked at his family in front of him. His parents were concerned about him, and his brothers had a hint of mischief in their eyes. It was like they were saying, ¡°You¡¯re finally grown up now, and you¡¯ve grown to be a fine. young man!¡± Tears welled up in Cloud¡¯s eyes. He stood in attention and saluted his parents. He owned his parents too much. Fortunately for him, his brothers were at home to apany them. ¡°Thank you, Dad, Mom,¡± he choked. He turned to his brothers and said, ¡°Thank you, my elder brothers, for taking care of Mom and Dad.¡± Gilbert said, ¡°Tsk, you missed me!¡± Cloud put his saluting hand down and smiled. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t missed you. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re the youngest, and we¡¯re used to taking care of you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me, heh,¡± Gilbert said. Hugh was moved. It was the first time he saw his son in uniform. Tears were threatening to spill from his eyes, but he didn¡¯t want to show his soft side in front of his children. He assumed a stern face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Cloud. You¡¯ve already devoted yourself to the country. You should take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t have to worry about us. We¡¯re all fine. You should take care of yourself,¡± Bettany said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re onlying home after Christmas? Why did suddenlye back? Anthony could¡¯ve picked you up at the airport.¡± you Cloud took the hot towel and wiped his face. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I cane back myself.¡± He wanted to say, ¡°Anthony is always busy with his wife. I don¡¯t have the heart to disturb. them, but he noticed Anthony and Lisa ring at him. ¡°Things are pretty bad there. They wanted to bring us back after Christmas, but luckily we made it in time,¡± he said, changing the topic. 1/8 < Cloud handed the hot towel to Zachary. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to eat! I¡¯m so hungry!¡± ¡°I hope you ate something on your way back here,¡± Bettany said. She patted the stray snowkes on Cloud¡¯s hair. ¡°You must¡¯ve been so cold outside. Why didn¡¯t youe in straight away? You¡¯re not a child anymore.¡± She took Cloud¡¯s hand. It was slightly warm to the touch. Bettany breathed a sigh of relief. Cloud had wrapped his hands with the hot towel earlier. The warmth was not going tost for very long, but it was long enough to fool his mother. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He patted the back of Bettany¡¯s hand while his palm was still warm. Zachary held the towel in his hands tightly. It was already as cold as the snow outside. Without showing any reaction, he walked away with the towel. Anthony pressed his lips together. He understood¡­ Cloud sacrificed himself. Only his noble spirit returned¡­ He tried his best to suppress his emotions and held Jean¡¯s hand tightly with trembling fingers. Lilly gave Jean the power. She should also know that Cloud is¡­ Bettany brought a bowl of chicken soup for Cloud. ¡°Here, have a bowl of chicken soup to warm the body!¡± Lilly returned to her chair and said, ¡°Granny, you should let Uncle Cloud taste the chicken I brought!¡± The King of Styx nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s no regr chicken. You don¡¯t get to eat something so exquisite every day!¡± He grabbed the drumstick on his te and gave it a huge bite. The free-range chicken in the underworld is delicious, but the chicken in the Human Realm tastes really good too! Bettany nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± O 23 Cloud¡¯s appetite was half of Lilly¡¯s. If she fed him too much food, he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat dessert. Margaret took a bowl from the cab and handed it to Bettany, who filled it halfway with soup. Cloud gulped down the soup made from underworld chicken, then finished the other bowl of soup made from normal chicken. ¡°Phew! That was amazing!¡± he said. The normal chicken soup tasted like home, but the underworld chicken soup seemed to bring warmth to his ice-cold body, as though something was recovering. ¡°Mm, can I have seconds?¡± Cloud said. Bettany took the bowl and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t drink so much soup. Have some meat first!¡± Liquids should go inst. It was best to fill the stomach with solids first. Bettany put a ¡°chicken drumstick¡± the size of amb shank on his te. ¡°Eat up! If it¡¯s not enough, let me know!¡± she said. Suddenly, she noticed that Jean seemed to be crying. She said, ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong, Jean?¡± Several people in the dining hall became nervous when they heard that. Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 Covering Each Other Jean was stunned as she felt something off. On the one hand, I was afraid that Mom would discover the truth; on the other hand, I could not bear the thought of her finding the truth in a few days. She would definitely be upset¡­ Tears welled up in Jean¡¯s eyes, and she began to burst into tears. She wanted to say something but was interrupted when Anthony quietly interrupted her. However, Anthony could not think of anything to say either, and that¡¯s when Lisa suddenly leaned in with a smile. ¡°Mom! Jean is upset about something! Here, try this vegetable!¡± Lisa said cheerfully. Bettany was puzzled and said, ¡°What¡¯s all this secrecy about?¡± I could not tell whether Jean was crying orughing as she covered her eyes. Then, Bettany reluctantly took a bite of the vegetable Lisa had offered. But the next moment, she choked on it, and tears streamed down her face. ¡°What in the world is this?¡± Bettany eximed while drinking water. ¡°Why is this so spicy?¡± Bettany felt unwell and somehow dizzying. Edwardughed and said, ¡°Wow, Lisa, you¡¯re fearless! Mom, she even dares to pull a prank on you!¡± Jonas was utterly speechless. He said, ¡°I wondered why Edward sneakily hid this dish earlier. Now it all makes sense.¡± Max said, ¡°I was tearing up just like this a moment ago! It¡¯s too early to reveal the truth, I wanted to see Anthony¡¯s reaction after eating it all!¡± Gilbert was astonished and said, ¡°You¡¯re really brave, Lisa.¡± Cloud was stunned as well and said, ¡°Lisa¡­¡° Lisa felt guilty and fell silent. Anthony pondered for a while. Lisa is truly sympathetic. I could not believe how brave she was to risk being scolded to cover the fact of Jean crying. Anthony looked at Lisa gratefully. Hugh angrily said, ¡°You guys have no respect! Bettany is getting on in years. What if she has a health problem from choking?¡± ||| O r 1/3 Max protested, ¡°Dad, it was Lisa¡¯s idea, not me.¡± Hugh turned to Lisa, who was nervously fidgeting with her fingers. Hugh¡¯s expression softened, and stared at Anthony instead.. ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done!¡± Anthony was speechless. Well, I am not surprised for getting scolded¡­ Anthony said, ¡°Yes, it was my fault. Lisa and I often y pranks, and I¡­¡± Still wiping her tears, Jean interrupted and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. It was my carelessness.¡± Bettany wiped her tears and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat. I¡¯m not as weak as you think.¡± They had never gone too far to upset me before. Lisa must have been too excited and momentarily lost her mind. After all, I am not an unreasonable mother-inw. Instead, I found it quite harm-warming since Lisa did not treat me as an outsider anymore¡­ Hugh furrowed and said, ¡°Who bought this vegetable? I¡¯ve never seen it before. Don¡¯t buy it again.¡± Lilly felt guilty and said, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s a local specialty I brought.¡± Hugh fell silent. He nodded and was somehow relieved. Pablo was afraid that Lilly might be upset and quickly said, ¡°Sorry about that. I picked the Soul retrieval herb¡± ¡°As the name suggests, it can bring the soul back as long as the person hasn¡¯t passed away.¡± ¡°It can also treat minor illnesses and pains.¡± Bettany nodded and said, ¡°So it¡¯s a useful herb, just a bit too strong.¡± I would have considered making it a regr dish if not for the strong vor. King Styx picked up arge portion of it and ate it with relish. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not spicy or chokey!¡± The King of Styx looked puzzled but otherwise unfazed. Gilbert and Jonas asked skeptically. ¡°Really?¡± Seeing him eat it happily made them doubt themselves. Max said, ¡°Could it be?¡± ||| 2/3 Edward encouraged, ¡°Come on, Max, have another bite.¡± Max replied, ¡°No way!¡± In an attempt to change the subject, Jean suggested, ¡°Max, are you up for a challenge? I¡¯ll take one bite, and you take two bites. Let¡¯s see who can handle it. What do you say?¡± Max agreed immediately, ¡°Okay!¡± Gilbert and Jonas were surprised to see Jean¡¯s action. They immediately said, ¡°We¡¯re in!¡± Liam, who had been silent all this time, suddenly mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Edward chimed in, ¡°Hey, can I add more? I¡¯ll eat three bites! Anyone else?¡± Unexpectedly, Anthony joined in and said, ¡°Count me in, I¡¯ll eat four bites.¡± Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 Tears with the Soul Retrieval Herb¡¯s Sting Bryson pursed his lips and said, ¡°You¡¯re so childish! But in that case, I¡¯ll take a bite too. Is it really that spicy?¡± Cloudughed and said, ¡°Count me in for sure!¡± Everyone wasughing and joking around. Edward, Jonas, Max, and Gilbert remained. oblivious to the truth. However, Anthony, Liam, and Bryson already sensed something was amiss. They instinctively steered the conversation away from the truth without showing signs of a slip-up. Bettany¡¯s attention was sessfully diverted. I could not help but think they still acted so childishly despite growing up. ¡°There isn¡¯t enough vegetable for each of you! Should I stir-fry more for you? Mr. Pablo brought back quite a lot.¡± Bettany eximed. She seemed to be somewhat exasperated. Lilly raised her hand and said, ¡°It isn¡¯t necessary!¡± ¡°Uncle Anthony, you guys don¡¯t find the stir-fried version challenging enough, do you? How about a raw eating contest?¡± The uncles fell silent. They were unsure if Lilly was teasing or genuinely suggesting it. Jean was the first to agree, ¡°Exactly! If we¡¯re going to y, let¡¯s go all out. Stir-fried isn¡¯t exciting enough.¡± Edward chimed in, ¡°Agreed! I am not afraid of a little spice!¡± Lilly promptly brought out arge bowl of Soul retrieval herb. Bettany sighed. Thankfully, Soul retrieval herb was incredibly tender, with leaves asrge as lettuce but much more delicate. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Edward didn¡¯t hesitate and urged, ¡°Hurry up; is everyone ready?¡± Everyone had their portion of Soul retrieval herb ready, with Anthony taking a bit more. Bryson and Liam discreetly grabbed extra as well. Edward teased, ¡°Hey, you three, aren¡¯t you looking down on us? Adding extra voluntarily?¡± ||| O J 1/3 Lilly was somewhat distracted and said, ¡°I¡¯ll start the countdown, okay?¡± ¡°Ready, Set, Go!¡± And with that, everyone dove in, but the intense spiciness of the Soul retrieval herb caused them to erupt with coughs and tears. They all struggled to keep theirposure. Anthony covered his forehead with tears in his eyes to conceal his expression. Bryson wiped his tears with a tissue and said, ¡°It¡¯s really quite spicy. His tears flowed freely, but he couldn¡¯t help butugh because everyone looked somewhat simr. Liam, who had been quiet all along, wiped his tears silently. Edward¡¯s tears streamed down as he eximed, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really too spicy!¡± Max insisted, ¡°No, it¡¯s not spicy at all! I had already talked big earlier! I must win this round! Gilbert lowered his head and muttered, ¡°A bunch of liars.¡± Jean was simultaneously crying andughing. He said, ¡°You all lost! Lilly, let¡¯s see who criesst.¡± Lilly was stunned to see what had happened. She mumbled, ¡°Is it really that spicy? She took a bite and was instantly shocked. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Then, Lilly burst into tears as well. Josh chimed in quietly, ¡°Hold on, let me time this. Let¡¯s see who loses.¡± With tears in his eyes, Cloud said in a deep voice, ¡°Thank you for helping me cover up this matter. Bettany handed Cloud some food and said cheerfully, ¡°You just got back and are already fooling around with them. Be careful not to upset your stomachter. Hurry up and eat!¡± Cloud nodded and said, ¡°Got it! He shoveled arge spoonful of food into his mouth.¡± Actually, I could not really taste it or know what I was eating anymore. It just felt like a lump in my throat. After a hearty dinner, it was time for the customary ritual. They continued to chat and eat in the living room. The atmosphere seemed to be heartwarming. ¡°Ah¡­ is there more? Mom, please spare us!¡± ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t eat anymore. I really can¡¯t!¡± ´¨ r 2/3 ¡°I don¡¯t want it. You guys can have it.¡± Bettany chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s New Year, and all this food is meant to be eaten. If you don¡¯t eat, King Styx will!¡± ( King Styx patted his stomach. Exactly! Help me up, and I could probably eat another feast. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s been a while since I celebrated New Year,¡± the King of Styx reminisced while taking a bite of a pear. ¡°It is so nice!¡± Margaret and the others cleared the dining table. On the other hand, Bettany sat down and watched them y around. She sighed. contentedly. Life is good. Everyone is finally reunited. Although Jean wasn¡¯t exactly ¡°human,¡± she hade back. Others might be fearful or superstitious, but I am genuinely delighted about it. Bettany looked at everyone and felt somehow relieved. Some of them were crouching on the side or doing their tasks on theirptop. Bettany pondered for a while. My grandchildren might exchange a few yful jabs, but they never fight over things and get along lovingly. Hugh was often exasperating, but at least he was still by my side. What more could I ask for with such a family? Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 A Different Kind of Reunion Bettany was happy, lounging on the couch with her legs crossed. She asionally checked her phone to exchange New Year¡¯s greetings with her friends. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Hurry, it¡¯s almost midnight!¡± Everyone was staying upte to wee the New Year. However, Hugh had already gone to sleep, as he felt that the young folks could handle it. I am too old for all the festivities. Bettany tried to stay awake for a while but could not make it past 11 o¡¯clock. With nothing. pressing on her mind these days, she quickly drifted off to sleep. ¡°5, 4, 3-2-1!¡± Everyone cheered as fireworks lit up the sky. Amid the excitement, gift bag were distributed. ¡°Come on, this one is for Lilly!¡± ¡°This one is for Josh, Hannah, Zachary, and Drake.¡± Cloud did not have a red envelope, as he had already passed away. However, Anthony discreetly handed him one. Cloud was touched and said, Anthony¡­. Anthony patted his head gently and said, ¡°Take it.¡± Lilly received so many gift bag that she could hardly keep up. She kept thanking her uncles. one by one. ¡°Thank you, Uncles! I appreciate your kindness! May you have a prosperous year ahead and strike it rich. And also, may all your wishese true!¡± ¡°Dad, Mom, Michael, and Harem, thank you so much!¡± ¡°Thanks, Master! May you get rich and marry a wife!¡± Pablo chuckled helplessly upon listening to Lilly¡¯s words. The snowstorm outside was too heavy, preventing them from going to the rooftop. They gathered in the living room and chatted into thete hours. Finally, when Lilly could not longer stay awake, everyone reluctantly retired to their rooms. ke carried Lilly back to her bedroom. ||| 1/3 Lilly¡¯s gift bags were ced under the pillow. However, Lilly had so many gift bags that they couldn¡¯t all fit. ke symbolically ced two under the pillow and piled the rest to one side. Lilly held her bunny and soon fell asleep. Jean whispered, ¡°She hasn¡¯t fallen asleep hugging Bunny for so long, and today¡­¡± She had found out that Cloud had sacrificed himself, yet she dealt with it so calmly. She is just a young kid. The more Jean thought about it, the sadder she became. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she started to cry. Jean quickly covered her mouth to stifle her sobs. ke embraced Jean and said quietly, ¡°It¡¯s okay to cry. No one can hear you here.¡± Jean shook her head and replied, ¡°I do not want to wake Lilly. If Lilly woke up, that would be worse.¡± ke understood her thoughts. But I could not just take her back to her room and say, ¡°Cry here. I will feel bad for doing that. ke raised his hand, creating a soundproof formation that enveloped them. ¡°This is a soundproof formation¡­ I¡¯ll teach you when you¡¯ve advanced in your cultivation,¡± ke said gently. Jean could not hold back anymore and clung to ke, crying loudly. I can¡¯t ept the fact that Cloud is dead. He is just too young for it. ¡°What should Mom do in a few days when Cloud¡¯s body returns?¡± Jean said while clutching ke¡¯s shirt. ¡°She has to go through the pain of losing a child again. What should she do?¡± When I died in the past, Mom almost copsed from grief. What should we do this time? keforted Jean repeatedly: ¡°It¡¯ll be alright; don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll get through this.¡± ¡°Old Mrs. Crawford isn¡¯t as fragile as you think. She¡¯s be invincible now.¡± ¡°I and Lilly are here too. Nothing will happen.¡± ¡°At worst, the King of Styx is here too. What do you have to worry about when two Hell. Rulers are here?¡± Jean chuckled at the mention of two Hell Rulers, but then she cried again. It was unusual for any family to have two Hell Rulers. But when I thought about it, it was Cloud! He had never let us or the county down. He is the greatest person I have ever seen. He deserved the presence of two Hell Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 Home Ivan said, ¡°Can we visit the Crawford family to celebrate the New Year after the holidays?¡± Colton hesitated for a moment and sighed. Then, he said, ¡°Maybe next time, Ivan. The Crawford family might not be in a convenient situation this year.¡± Ivan found it strange and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Colton¡¯s voice was heavy as he replied, ¡°Cloud had sacrificed himself during a mission abroad.¡± Ivan was stunned. I could not believe it! It was so sudden and hard to ept! ¡°Did many people sacrifice themselves?¡± Ivan could not help but ask. Colton shook his head and said, ¡°Just him.¡± Melody was shocked and quickly asked, ¡°Why only him? I didn¡¯t mean that. I meant¡­¡± She did not know what to say, feeling overwhelmed. Colton exined, ¡°The mission was very dangerous, with various factions in conflict, and not everyone supported our country.¡± ¡°However, Cloud was incredibly brave. He ensured the safe return of everyone and was thest one to withdraw.¡± ¡°Everyone had witnessed him creating one miracle after another, and they firmly believed he would make it out safely.¡± ¡°But no one could have expected that he would fall in the final round of attack.¡± As Melody listened, she felt her nose tingle and her eyes well up with tears. Meanwhile, Ivan pondered. How could Bettany ept this fact? When Jean passed away, Bettany copsed and only recovered when Lilly returned. Could Bettany endure this time? No, I had to go. check on her. Ivan searched through his rings and found a gentle elixir suitable for stabilizing the soul. I hoped it would help Bettany get through this difficult time. All members of the Crawford family gathered at the Crawford Mansion. The other servants of the Crawford family had already taken their holidays and gone home. ||| O 1/3 However, Margaret and Jack stayed behind. Everyone was in the living room, chatting and enjoying the moment. Lilly yed for a while before stepping outside. Then she found Margaret tidying up the dining room and joined her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you return home for the New Year, Margaret?¡± Lilly asked. Bettany knew about Margaret¡¯s family situation, but Lilly had no idea about it. Margaret replied, ¡°Go back for what? My son got married and is spending the New Year at hist wife¡¯s ce. I didn¡¯t want to join them.¡± Margaret¡¯s husband had passed away, leaving only Margaret and their son. Our rtionship had not been great since he was younger. He got a prestigious job after graduation and left me after knowing I was working as a servant. He cared a lot about his image. Moreover, I had never told him that I worked for the Crawford family. I do not want him toe to the Crawford family if problems happen. It is troublesome. ¡°He¡¯s asked me to quit and go back several times, but what would I do there? His wife doesn¡¯t want to live with me, so they usually stay in their new house. That would leave me alone in the old house.¡± Margaret said, ¡°Being all alone, I¡¯d rather stay here. It¡¯s much better.¡± Why should I return and face such loneliness? Margaret continued to tidy up and said. ¡°You¡¯re like my children now. Watching you all grow up, I can¡¯t bear to leave!¡± She had long considered the Crawford family her second home and loved everything about it. Margaret felt somehow unhappy and said, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m getting paid to work for the Crawford family, right? Why should I go back and serve them? They thought I shouldn¡¯t touch expensive things, but they also thought she should do all the cleaning and cooking. It was just too much! I served my son when I was young. Why should I serve him and his wife now? I¡¯m not stupid!¡± Margaret said, ¡°I¡¯m happy to stay here, just like it¡¯s my home. Margaret looked at Lilly, who had rolled up her sleeves to help, and shooed her Margaret said, ¡°Little Miss, go outside. I can handle this on my own!¡± away. Lilly did not want to return to the living room as soon as Bettany was chatting with Cloud. I did not think I had the skills to control my facial expressions just yet. I might just burst into tears when I see Cloud. So, Lilly sat down in a nearby chair and asked, ¡°What about Jack?¡± ||| 2/3 O r Jack had not gone back for the New Year either. Margaret replied, ¡°Jack only has one daughter, and she got married and moved abroad. It¡¯s too far away. It was an unavoidable situation.¡± Lilly nodded and said appreciatively, ¡°Thank you, Margaret and Jack. With you here, Granny won¡¯t feel so lonely at home.¡± Margaret chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s our jab! We¡¯re happy to help!¡± Margaret added yfully, ¡°We didn¡¯t want to, but the Crawford family is just too generous!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Lilly burst intoughter upon listening to Margaret¡¯s words. Suddenly, Lilly¡¯s phone chimed. Lilly picked up her phone, but she rarely used it. There was hardly anymunication in the underworld, and she did not have many people to contact daily. Her ssmates had created a group chat for the uing New Year and added her to the chat. However, she had silenced the group messages because they were too talkative. Lilly unlocked her phone and saw a message from Ivan. Ivan wrote, ¡°Lilly, are you home? I¡¯m at your doorstep.¡± Lilly was surprised. Why had hee? Wasn¡¯t he nning to visit for the New Year in a few days? Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 You Are My Best Friend Lilly hastily threw on a mink coat and rushed outside. Josh noticed her leaving and followed, asking, ¡°Lils, where are you going?¡± Lilly hurriedly replied, ¡°Ivan¡¯s here. I¡¯m going to greet him.¡± Josh fell silent. After the New Year, Lilly turned nine years old. She had grown up and be quite gorgeous. She wore a red mink fur coat with a long cape and seemed graceful as she walked through the snow. ¡°Ivan?¡± Lilly asked. When Lilly reached the doorstep, she found Ivan standing there in silence. The weather has been extremely cold these days, with temperatures dropping to minus four or five degrees. However, Ivan was wearing a down jacket without an additional hat, just pulling the hood of the jacket over his head. Snowkes fell on his shoulders, and his breath created clusters of white mist as he turned around. mink ¡°On such a cold day, why are you only wearing a down jacket?¡± Lilly asked in surprise. During the coldest times in Alfornada, a down jacket certainly wouldn¡¯t provide as much warmth as my coat. He had also been standing outside for quite a while. Ivan replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine; I¡¯m not cold.¡± Ivan handed Lilly a ring and said, ¡°Here, this is a storage ring.¡± Worried that Lilly might misunderstand, Ivan quickly exined, ¡°I was actually looking for other storage bracelets or nes but couldn¡¯t find any.¡± Lilly epted the ring and asked, ¡°Why are you giving this to me? My dad already gave me one.¡± Lilly raised her hand to show Ivan a light purple ring on her index finger, which had been specially made for her by ke. She had simr rings from childhood to adulthood. However, she started wearing them again when she was reincarnated. Ivan pursed his lips and nced toward the main Crawford mansion. He had stood here for quite some time just now and figured out a way to see Cloud¡¯s figure O r 1/3 through the ss windows. Ivan said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s some elixir inside the ring for old Mrs. Crawford.¡± Lilly finally understood Ivan¡¯s move. He hade specifically to deliver an elixir for Granny. He must be worried about her. She tightly held the ring and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Although she already had one, Ivan¡¯s gesture meant more than anything else. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Ivan fell silent as he was unsure of what to say. I wanted to tell her not to be too sad, but I am afraid that saying this might make her cry. ¡°You¡­¡± Ivan hesitated for a while and said, ¡°If you need anything, just let me know.¡± Lilly felt heart-warmed and nodded. Suddenly, she remembered something and hurriedly said, ¡°Ivan, come inside quickly; it¡¯s so cold out here!¡± Unexpectedly, Ivan shook his head and said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t go in. I won¡¯t being to visit for the New Year in a few days.¡± Daddy had mentioned that celebrating the New Year might not be suitable, as it would essentially be Cloud¡¯s memorial meeting¡­ ¡°Goodbye,¡± Ivan said, and he left. Lilly fell into silence. I feel even sadder whenever I think about Cloud¡¯s situation. Lilly stood beside the door while watching Ivan depart. For some reason, I suddenly felt like I was always on my own, all alone. It was a bit lonely, a bit bewildering, and a bit sorrowful. Suddenly, Ivan turned back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ivan asked because he felt something was amiss. I could feel Lilly staring at me directly from the back. The snowkes seemed to be fierce as well. Ivan immediately turned around and went back. Lilly sniffled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Unexpectedly, I felt better after Ivan turned around and asked me¡­ The feeling of my loneliness was suddenly gone in a moment. ¡°Thank you. Ivan,¡± Lilly sincerely said. ¡°You¡¯re my best friend.¡± Ivan remained silent for a moment and said, ¡°Copy that.¡± Lilly said, ¡°Won¡¯t youe inside for a while? Have a cup of hot tea to warm up.¡± Ivan smiled and declined, saying, ¡°No, I won¡¯t. If I go in, Drake might kick me out 2/3 immediately¡± Lilly found it strange. She said confusingly. ¡°Why would he do that? Friends are always wee, he wouldn¡¯t really do that!¡± Drake wasn¡¯t stingy, and a cup of tea wouldn¡¯t cost us It wasn¡¯t like he was robbing the ce; he did not need to be worried! The only reason Lilly could think of for Ivan declining to go in was rted to money. Ivan chuckled and said, ¡°Hurry up and go inside now!¡± Lilly stared at him, realizing he had genuinely decided not to go in. He really just came to deliver the clirir. Lilly could not help but say, ¡°Okay, then, Ivan, goodbye.¡± She waved to him, wanting to see him off before returning inside. However, Ivan said, ¡°You go inside, and I¡¯ll leave after I see you¡¯ve gone in.¡± Lilly was surprised and said, ¡°What?¡± She did not understand why but eventually went inside after seeing Ivan¡¯s determination. Standing by the mansion¡¯s entrance, she looked back outside and could still faintly see Ivan¡¯s figure. Ivan waved to her and then left. On her way back, Lilly had calmed down a lot. She was deeply grateful for Ivan¡¯spany. Ivan had watched Lilly walk to the doorstep, and as she turned around, her beloved family awaited her inside. Lilly took a deep breath and walked inside. Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 Quinnie Is Pregnant. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Bettany asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Lilly said truthfully, ¡°It¡¯s Ivan. He¡­¡± She could not say that Ivan hade to deliver the elixirs, so she said in a panic, ¡°He was passing by and came to greet me.¡± Bettanyined, ¡°He¡¯s already at the door. Why don¡¯t you ask him toe in and sit for a while?¡± Lilly smiled naughtily. ¡°He was in a hurry, so he only greeted and left.¡± Bettany felt strange. Why did Ivane over if he was in a hurry? There was something wrong with that kid. Bettany was suspicious but did not ask any more questions. Everyone spent most of the time eating, sleeping, or walking around during the New Year. King of Styx liked days like this the most. It was perfect for him! He enjoyed it! Some people came to visit the Crawford Mansion. The Crawford Mansion was lively and busy, and the fourth day of the New Year passed quickly. Quinnie came over to greet the Crawford family, and her eyes lit up when she saw Lilly. ¡°Wow, Lilly! You¡¯ve grown up!¡± She missed Lilly so much. When she first met Lilly, Lilly was still a cute little sweetie! Quinnie hugged Lilly. Lilly was also surprised. ¡°Quinnie¡­ Aunt Quinnie! Are you pregnant?¡± Quinnie¡¯s belly was already slightly bigger. She smiled shyly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s already been four months¡­¡± Lilly said happily, ¡°Wow, Matt! Another baby ising soon!¡± Matthan responded, ¡°Eh!¡± Everyone could not help butugh. Lilly greeted them all politely, ¡°Grandpa Osmond, Grandma Eloise! Happy New Year! I wish you good health and all the best!¡± 111 13 Quinnie¡¯s parents, Osmond Woods and Eloise Tyler were smiling and stuffing gift bags for Lilly. ¡°Lilly, Happy New Year! Wish you all the best!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Lilly took the gift bag. Collecting money was good. She liked collecting money the most! ¡°Grace! Happy New Year!¡± Lilly looked at Grace with a smile. Grace responded, ¡°Happy New Year.¡± She also took out a gift bag expressionlessly. ¡°This is for you.¡± Then, she emphasized, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to give it to you. My parents insist on asking me to prepare it.¡± Lilly grinned. ¡°I understand! You use Grandpa Osmond and Grandma Eloise as an excuse!¡± Grace¡¯s brows twitched, and she snorted. Osmond and Eloise were her parents, but Lilly called them Grandpa and Grandma, which felt weird. Grace was bornte. There was nothing she could do about the family¡¯s seniority. The Woods family, a family of four, had arrived. Bettany suggested visiting the Woods. family before, but the Woods family felt there were many people in the Crawford family, so they brought the whole family over. The Woods family had a simple poption with only two daughters, Quinnie and Grace. If the Crawford family had gone there, there would have been more than ten or twenty people. ¡°Come on. It¡¯s your turn!¡± Eloise said to Quinne. Quinnie faced Bettany and shouted openly, ¡°Mom! Happy New Year!¡± Bettany smiled happily. She finally had another daughter-inw! She had eight sons and three daughters-inw, not including Winona, the daughter-inw they first met, and now only two were left. Liam did not want to remarry. Bryson, the captain, did not want to be tied down by marriage. Edward was unromantic. When he saw a woman, he only thought about how many steel bars she could carry. Max spent the whole day in hisboratory to develop patents, which promoted the advancement of technology. He also had no intention of finding a girlfriend. O 2/3 Not to mention Cloud, he had been on the front line before, but it was great that he was bac this year. Bettany thought she could urge him to find a girlfriend. She did not insist on whether her sons wanted to marry. The main thing was to enjoy the jo of urging them, Gilbert was the youngest and had always said he was not in a hurry. After all, his elder brothers were not married yet. Bettany was worried before. Her sons were getting older and were still unmarried. Later, she thought about it. Getting married or not was a way of life. If her sons could not have a happier life, it would be better not to marry. The two families together made the mansion even more lively. The living room of The Crawford family seems crowded. Eloise smiled and said, ¡°Quinnie will be a mother but still stay home to celebrate the New Year. She keeps clinging to me!¡± Bettany smiled and waved. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Osmond felt relieved. Bettany was tolerant and did not think there was any taboo in having Quinnie celebrate the New Year at her parents¡¯ house after getting married. Quinnie and Jonas received their marriage certificate. ording to ordinary people, Quinnie must celebrate the New Year at her husband¡¯s house this year. However, Quinnie was reluctant to leave home, so Bettany asked Jonas to spend the New Year with her at the Woods family. On New Year¡¯s Eve, Jonas spent the morning with the Woods family. Both families were in the city. It was a short way to drive back and forth. In the afternoon, Quinnie wanted toe back with Jonas, but Jonas worried she would catch a cold while pregnant, so he did not let here over. That was why Quinnie was absent in the Crawford family on New Year¡¯s Eve. Adults and children had different topics, so Lilly pulled Grace away. ¡°Grace, when will you officially return? Madame Maya can¡¯t wait to retire!¡± Lilly asked. Grace reluctantly said, ¡°There¡¯s still onest tear left¡­ Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 What Was Supposed to Come Has Come Lilly was curious. ¡°There are so many tears in this world. Isn¡¯t it easy to collect them? Grace, you¡¯ve regressed!¡± When the destined rivals met, Lilly could not help but tease Grace again. Grace rolled her eyes at Lilly angrily. ¡°Thest tear is a tear of love!¡± Lilly responded, ¡°It¡¯s so easy to find! There are so many people crying for love in the world!¡± Grace said nothing more. Lilly won¡¯t understand it! I need to collect my tears of love! Grace was almost pissed off. She felt that she would never be able to achieve her goal in her lifetime. What love could she have that she would weep for a man? It was possible in her previous lives but was impossible in this life! She had sealed her heart and would not fall in love with a man. She even wanted tough when she read those love stories. Lilly looked sad. ¡°It¡¯s over. You¡¯re going to be an old granny!¡± Grace instantly pped Lilly¡¯s head unceremoniously. Lilly held her head and yelled, ¡°Ah! You cheated! How could you do a sneak attack!¡± How dare she hit the King of Hell¡¯s head! Josh was very protective. He was fine to see Grace arguing with Lilly, not fighting. He ran over to protect Lilly and half-jokingly said, ¡°Don¡¯t bully my sister, or don¡¯t me me for beating you!¡± D Josh pumped his fist. Unexpectedly, Grace gave him a condescending look and said contemptuously, ¡°You can¡¯t defeat me!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Josh was pissed off! Lilly quickly grabbed Josh. ¡°Forget it! It¡¯s New Year!¡± Josh shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t stop me! I¡¯m going to beat Grace up! Grace said provocatively, ¡°Come on! Beat me up if you can!¡± ||| 1/3 The arrival of the Woods family washed away a lot of hidden sadness. It was lively for a few days. In the blink of an eye, it was the eighth day. Starting from the eighth day, people had to return to work. Anthony had to go to thepany. Edward, Liam, Gilbert, and Bryson must return to work. Edward asked strangely, ¡°Bryson, aren¡¯t you going back to work?¡± Bryson did not say that he specifically asked for leave. He only said, ¡°I haven¡¯t taken any leave. all year round. I still have 15 days of annual leave. It¡¯s a waste if I don¡¯t take it.¡± Edward looked at Liam. ¡°How about you? Why don¡¯t you leave!¡± He took his briefcase and waited for Liam. Unexpectedly, Liam, who was efficient in the was now dying. Liam frowned. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Forget it. It¡¯ll be weird if I don¡¯t leave. Liam looked at Cloud talking to Bettany and asionally hesitated to speak but quickly. covered it up. Liam felt depressed and walked out silently. Edward could only catch up with him. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re so weird. Wait for me!¡± Idiot. Liam secretly cursed. But when he thought about it, sometimes it was better to be stupid than clever. Bryson looked at Jonas and asked, ¡°What about you?¡± Jonas said, ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Anthony and the others could hide their acting skills from Bettany, but not him. He had been acting for many years. There would be traces in all their performances. Jonas observed for two days and gradually felt desperate, and he silently adjusted and recovered. past, Quinnie was originally going to live with the Crawford family for a while, but thinking of what they would faceter, Jonas let her return. When the house gradually became quiet, Bettany felt something was wrong. ¡°Cloud, what do you want to say?¡± Bettany wondered. ¡°Just say it!¡± Cloud knew he could not hide it anymore. Judging by the time, the military department would notify family members to pick up his body today. ||| 23 He could not stop trembling, and his eyes turned red. Bettany¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did something happen? Don¡¯t worry. Your brothers will help you¡­¡± Cloud suddenly knelt upright and was full of guilt. ¡°Sorry, Mom! I¡­ Bettany¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she felt the bad premonition again. Her heart beat rapidly. ¡°Cloud, you¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, she heard hurried footsteps outside. ¡°Mr. Crawford, Mrs. Crawford, someone from the military department is here¡­¡± Standing on the stairs, Lilly suddenly felt cold. What was supposed toe hade. Could Bettany be able to ept the truth? Lilly panicked and ran downstairs. She threw herself into Bettany¡¯s arms and hugged Bettany. tightly. Bettany only felt her heart sinking deeper. Her eyes were already red, and she forced a smile. ¡°Is there someone from the military department? They¡¯re here to appoint Cloud, right? Margaret, hurry up to prepare tea. You all don¡¯t stand here! Tidy up! The leader ising!¡± Jonas turned his face away and felt his throat clogged. Anthony and Liam returned at some point and stood at the door silently. Bryson quickly looked up to prevent his tears from falling and to avoid beingughed at by his brothers. Bettany kept a smile and joked, ¡°What are you doing? The military department isn¡¯t here to catch traitors! Cloud isn¡¯t¡­¡± Cloud suddenly cried out in pain. ¡°Mom!¡± Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 Refuse to ept the Fact Cloud burst into tears. Looking at his mother¡¯s unwillingness to ept the fact, he felt he owed his parents so much. Hugh sat aside in a daze and could not say anything. Bettany said, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Go and tidy up quickly! Cloud, why are you. kneeling? Get up to meet your leader! Bryson, Jonas, stand up. Anthony, Liam, didn¡¯t you go. to work? Why are you back again?¡± Bettany stood up and asked people to prepare tea while hugging Lilly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lilly? What are you doing with your uncles today?¡± Lilly could not help but cry. ¡°Granny¡­¡± Bettany¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. She wanted to say something else and forced a smile, but she could not. ke stood behind Bettany at some point and pressed on her shoulders. The golden light flowed quietly to support Bettany. Bettany turned around and saw someone from the military departmenting in while. holding a ck box. Inside was a set of bloody clothes. They did not see Cloud, and Bettany only heard those few words. ¡°Comrade Cloud Crawford has been martyred¡­.¡± The surrounding sounds were noisy, including the teacup held by Margaret falling to the ground, everyone¡¯s exmations, and someone shouting, ¡°Dad! Mom!¡± Bettany¡¯s ears buzzed, and she turned dully to look at Cloud, who was still beside her. She suddenlyughed. ¡°You all are joking, right? You¡¯re ying a prank on me, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t make this joke next time¡­¡± Therades in the military department endured their sadness. Some even pressed their mouths hard for fear of crying out of control. They saw Bettany talking with a smile and said they were joking with her. here? Her hands caressed her side in vain, and she forced a smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t Cloud here? You guys are talking nonsense.¡± 13 Several youngerrades could not help but cry. Bettany was devastated by the news of her son¡¯s death. They could endure the hail of bullets and the pain of injuries, but they could not bear the heart- wrenching pain. ¡°Mrs. Crawford!¡± They wanted to say something, but Bettany¡¯s gaze fell to the side and said, ¡°Cloud. Your leaders and comrades are here. Why don¡¯t you go to greet them? I¡¯ll make some dishes. Let¡¯s have a good meal with them!¡± Cloud copsed. Even if he became a ghost, he felt distressed to see Bettany¡¯s desperate look. He held his mother¡¯s hand and said repeatedly, ¡°Sorry, Mom, I was wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have let you suffer!¡± Bettany held his hand tightly, and her tears fell silently. She murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense.¡± Cloud had not sacrificed. He even celebrated the New Year with her two days ago. He was still fine, smiled at her, and talked with her for a few days. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. However, Bettany was sober. She already had the ominous omen on New Year¡¯s Eve but forcibly suppressed it. When the Woods family came over, Cloud said he had something to do and did not show up in front of anyone. How could she still be unclear? ¡°Cloud¡­ Cloud!¡± Bettany burst into tears, but she did not make a sound. Instead, she smiled. ¡°Cloud, what do you want to eat today? I¡¯ll make it for you¡­¡± Cloud copsed and cried. He knelt on the ground, hugged Bettany¡¯s legs tightly, and said repeatedly, ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t go to reincarnation! I¡¯ll always be with you¡­¡± Lilly turned pale and stood aside nkly. She had practiced it thousands of times but was still not ready. The elixir for Granny! Lilly took it out in a panic and regretted not putting the elixir in Bettany¡¯s meal or coaxing Bettany to eat it in advance. How could she forget it? Lilly clutched the elixir tightly but no longer knew how to trick Bettany into taking it. ¡°Granny¡­¡± Lilly cried, hugged Bettany, buried her head in Bettany¡¯s arms, and kept saying, ¡°Granny, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 I Lost Cloud Jean floated aside and cried uncontrobly but did not dare to make a sound. ¡°Mom, you have Lilly. I¡¯m here. We¡¯re all here. We¡¯ll always be here¡­¡± Bettany suddenly came to her senses. She heard Lilly crying. Lilly was scared. She hugged Lilly tightly and finally could not help but cry. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Bettany bent deeply and cried loudly. ¡°Lilly, I don¡¯t have Cloud anymore! Cloud can no longere back to me alive! I lost Cloud¡­¡± D Cloud was like the morning glow beside the clouds. It once appeared so brilliantly, full of vitality and hope, but soon disappeared from the world. She would never see that morning glow again. She named him Cloud because she wanted him to be like the morning glow. When he was a child, he signed up for school. The teacher pronounced his name wrong. Bettany would correct the teacher and say it was Cloud instead of ud. Later, as he grew older, she no longer corrected his name with others. Sheughed it off when others pronounced him ud, and she made it clear that it did not matter whether they pronounced him ud or Cloud. However, she would not get another chance to correct his name again. She regretted why she did not correct it a few more times. ¡°Cloud won¡¯te back anymore¡­¡± Bettany cried uncontrobly. Everyone¡¯s eyes were reddish, and they were holding back their cries. They were afraid when Bettany did not cry, but they worried when she cried. They were afraid that she would not be able to control her emotions. What if she fell ill and could not afford it? Cloud kept gulping, and his throat seemed stuck. He could only cry. He saw the elixir clenched tightly in Lilly¡¯s hand. He suppressed his tears and said, ¡°Mom, I want to eat candy.¡± Bettany burst into tears and said repeatedly, ¡°Eat candy, okay¡­ Cloud wants to eat candy¡± It must have been hard for Cloud when he was outside. Did it hurt when he died? When he was a child, he was most afraid of pain. She would give him candy to coax him when he got a 13 D vination. ¡°Candy¡­¡± Bettany looked for candy in a panic. Lilly quickly poured out all the elixirs and said, ¡°Granny, I have candy¡­¡± Bettany quickly grabbed it and said, ¡°Okay, candy is here¡­¡± Seeing Bettany talking to herself, the people in the military department could not bear it anymore and temporarily retreated outside to wipe their tears. Bettany gave Cloud the elixir and said, ¡°Eat it. You won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Cloud smiled. ¡°I want you to eat candy with me.¡± Bettany nodded repeatedly, grabbed the elixir, and put it into her mouth. The elixir melted instantly. Bettany could not taste the sweetness, but her attention was not on it now. She did not notice why the candy disappeared after entering her mouth and even forgot when she swallowed it. She pulled Cloud up. While tidying up his military uniform, she kept telling him, ¡°Pay more attention on the road. Get there early. Don¡¯t worry about me too much. I¡¯ll be fine. After you settle everything, remember toe to my dream to tell me what you want to eat¡­¡± Bettany wished Cloud not to forget her if he went to reincarnation again. But after reincarnation, how could she still be his mother? How could she make her son difficult and ask him to remember her? Bettany could not help but cry while admonishing Cloud. Cloud said sadly, ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯lle back to see you often¡­¡± Bettany only nodded. ¡°Okay¡­¡± She did not dare to ask for anything. After death, the Hell Ruler would be in charge. There were rules everywhere. If Cloud could return casually, the mortal world and underworld. would not exist. Anthony was outside talking to people from the military department to know when they would pick up Cloud¡¯s body and bury it. Hugh stood behind Anthony at some point as if losing all the spirit while listening silently to Cloud¡¯s burial arrangements. Edward had been stunned at the door for a long time and never returned to his senses He was dumbly listening to Bettany cry, watching Anthony arrange Cloud¡¯s funeral with the 2/3 C military department, watching the sorrow Hugh listened to the conversation. Liam stepped forward to support Hugh. ¡°Dad, go back first. We can do it.¡± Hugh shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Your mom can¡¯t take charge of these things¡­¡± The howling wind and snow drowned out Hugh¡¯s voice. It also overwhelmed Gilbert and Max, who were standing outside the door. Their hands and feet were cold, and they felt lik they had fallen into the abyss. O Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 Perfect Merit, Golden Light Protection Cloud¡¯s farewell ceremony was on the next day. It would take some time for his body to return to the country. The military department would notify the family first and hand over his remains to the Crawford family. No one dared to let Bettany go to the airport the next day, but she went anyway. She was dressed in ck and looked even more aged. As soon as the New Year¡¯s red faded, the Crawford family changed into ck clothes. The ne transporting Cloud¡¯s bodynded and stopped slowly. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Bettany had no time to care about the crowd of people around her. She only stared at the ne. She watched Cloud¡¯s body getting carried down, covered with the national g, receiving respect and salutations from thousands of people, and the mourning music yed. After the series of processes, she finally stood in the light with Cloud and received the honor that belonged to him. She could finally tell everyone that Cloud was her son. ¡°Cloud, wee home. I¡¯m here to take you home.¡± 2 She tremblingly lifted a corner of the g and finally saw Cloud¡¯s pale face. Cloud still had a bright temperament. Although the professional covered his injuries, Bettany still could see the tragedy. Bettany caressed Cloud gently and whispered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. I¡¯ll give you candy.¡± She ced a peeled candy near Cloud¡¯s mouth. Tears fell silently. Bettany was trembling and finally covered her son with the national g and tidied him. Hugh stood aside. His mouth pursed tightly, and his hands clenched. Anthony whispered, ¡°Cloud, we¡¯re here to pick you up.¡± Liam¡¯s eyes turned red ¡°Cloud, let¡¯s go home.¡± Bryson suppressed his tears and continued, ¡°Cloud, wee home.¡± 14 < Jonas whispered sadly, ¡°Cloud, you used to envy my millions of fans¡­ Now you¡¯re also famous. Cloud, let¡¯s go. home!¡± Edward sobbed. ¡°Cloud, you didn¡¯t keep your promise, but I¡¯ll remember it! Let¡¯s go home!¡± Max felt depressed. ¡°Cloud, let¡¯s go home.¡± Gilbert tried his best not to cry. ¡°Cloud, we¡¯re here to take you home.¡± Farewell and burial ceremonies, departments, agencies, groups, schools, leaders, andrades escort and burial were over. The Shaw and the Woods family also came and mourned silently. Melody and Eloise wereforting Bettany softly. Quinnie never expected it would be like this today after it was so lively a few days ago. Thinking of Jonas¡¯ strange behavior before, she finally understood. She could not help much and only made arrangements silently and took care of everything for the Crawford family. Lisa became obedient. She followed Quinnie, watched several children, and held Matthan in her arms. Lilly held Cloud¡¯s urn and watched him getting buried. She saw his soul covered in golden. light while smiling and waving to her. She could not let Bettany and the others see Cloud¡¯s soul during the funeral. Firstly, it was against the rules, and secondly, she worried that Bettany would be sad if she saw Cloud. ¡°Uncle Cloud, be careful on the road,¡± Lilly whispered, ¡°You have Perfect Merit. Your next life will be the most fulfilling one.¡± Cloud smiled. He rubbed Lilly¡¯s head and said worriedly, ¡°Help me take care of your granny.¡± Lilly nodded heavily. Although she was the King of Hell, she could not control anyone¡¯s life, age, illness, and death. She still had to learn to say goodbye and let go. Even though it seemed difficult, she still had to bid farewell. During this winter, she finally learned to say goodbye. King of Styx personally sent Cloud away. Cloud was protected by Golden Light all the way. and Lilly watched Cloud leave intently. Eventually, the golden light disappeared until it was ||| 2/4 no longer visible. When all the liveliness subsided, the Crawford family became deserted. Bettany looked outside the window. The heavy snow that had been falling for several days finally stopped. The sunlight shone down, and the ground was full of thick snow. The servants of the Crawford family had returned and were clearing the snow and tidying. the garden. Everything was in order, but it looked even colder. up Bettany murmured, ¡°After the burial, it¡¯s time to go to the underworld, right? Does Cloud. pass the Yellow Spring Route? Has he arrived at the Hell Ruler Pce?¡± The day Cloud¡¯s body returned, Cloud¡¯s soul disappeared. He must have gone to the underworld. Bettany wondered if he got the candy she gave him. The children were also silent, and even Matthan did not babble. Bettany turned stiffly and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Lilly?¡± Lillyy on Bettany¡¯s knees and raised her head after hearing that. ¡°Granny, I¡¯m here. I¡¯ve always been here.¡± Bettany smiled. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re in my arms!¡± She hugged Lilly, felt the warmthing from Lilly, and asked in a daze, ¡°Lilly, are you hungry? I¡¯ll cook for you¡­¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes turned red. She leaned into Bettany¡¯s arms and whispered, ¡°Granny, I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat the fried chicken¡­¡± Bettany nodded and stood up. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make it for you right now.¡± She had to have something to do, or she would go crazy if she stayed here too long. Lilly apanied Bettany in the kitchen, and life seemed to be back to normal. King of Styx personally escorted Cloud down and unexpectedly stood at the door of the First Pce. He was stunned and said in surprise, ¡°Hey, why are we at the First Pce?¡± III 34 Let the King of Judgment judge Cloud? No way! King of Styx immediately took Cloud away. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Sixth Pce!¡± He was a little panicked and could not figure out what happened, so he had to find the King of Transformation first! However, the King of Judgment¡¯s voice came. ¡°Wait!¡± ||| Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 Judgment of Merits and Demerits at First Pce Seeing King of Judgmenting out, King of Styx subconsciously protected Cloud. King of Hell believed in me and asked me to escort Cloud back. I must keep an eye on him. Even if I die, I can¡¯t let Cloud die! ¡°King of Judgment, what do you want to do?¡± King of Styx asked warily. King of Judgment nced at King of Styx speechlessly. What else can I do? I also want to ask him what he wants to do! King of Judgment looked stern and scolded coldly, ¡°The judge of merits and demerits is in the First Pce. Where are you taking him?¡± King of Styx was speechless, frowned, and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be in the First Pce.¡± King of Styx suddenly felt some of the divisions in the underworld were too rigid. If a Hell Ruler specialized in one thing, he tended to extremes. Next time, he would propose to the King of Hell that the underworld could reform and. innovate in the new era. Hell Ruler meant seeing and judging more. It paid attention to a person who had experienced all kinds of situations and saw the diversity of species. ¡°King of Styx.¡± King of Judgment was displeased. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you.¡± Why is he suddenly in a daze? I hadn¡¯t seen him for a few days. He bes fat again. His mind is all about food! ¡°Come in with me!¡± King of Judgment looked at Cloud. Cloud did not have any fear and followed in calmly. King of Styx became anxious. ¡°Hey! You¡­¡± As he walked, he told Cloud, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid and be fooled by him! Lilly is the King of Hell in the Fifth Pce, the head of the Ten Hell Pces in the underworld! You¡¯re rted to her. You can choose whatever kind of reincarnation you want¡­¡± Cloud was stunned. Is Lilly so powerful? The head of the Ten Hell Pces! Wow, Lilly is the best! Then he heard the King of Styx say, ¡°Lilly¡¯s father, ke, is the Emperor Prosper! He¡¯s at the top of the underworld. No one can suppress you¡­ Cloud was calin. Oh, ke is Emperor Prosper. Um, okay. 143 < When King of Styx muttered to Cloud, King of Judgment overheard King of Styx and looked extremely ugly. Cloud came to the Hell Ruler Pce with Golden Light Protection. As Hell Ruler, he naturally knew about it and came out to meet Cloud personally. he N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. How can outrageous! say anything about backdoors, connections, or the biggest backstage in front of me? That¡¯s ¡°King of Styx! Are you going to break thew for personal gain? Since you¡¯re my colleague, I¡¯ll cut you a ck!¡± King of Judgment looked solemn. ¡°But don¡¯t let me hear it again next time! As for Cloud. Crawford¡­¡± King of Judgment looked through Cloud¡¯s life and nodded. It was indeed admirable. Cloud made many achievements and contributions. However, many meritorious people came to his First Pce. Cloud was not the most special one. Those sacrificed soldiers, anti-drug heroes, and old academicians who made significant contributions also had Golden Light Protection while entering the Hell Ruler Pce. ¡°Cloud Crawford, you¡¯ve protected 378 people. It¡¯s a great achievement. As for your achievements as an undercover agent, you protected your country. But to other people¡¯s countries, you were the main culprit of stealing information and destabilizing other countries.¡± Cloud remained calm while King of Styx looked puzzled. King of Judgment stroked his beard and looked seriously. ¡°When you performed meritorious. service on the battlefield, the people you killed were also other people¡¯s parents, brothers, rtives, and friends. Can you understand this?¡± Cloud said calmly, ¡°I understand.¡± King of Styx was anxious. ¡°You understand nothing! King of Judgment, is this how you count the merits?¡± King of Judgment flipped through the book and said, ¡°The people he killed were not heinous. They were also of the same status as him. They only did it for their country. They made choices for their country and had different positions! But in Hell Ruler Pce, positions are ignored. Cloud¡¯s position of protecting the country and the people is correct. It¡¯s also the same for the people in the same status as him in other countries.¡± Cloud was silent. King of Judgment¡¯s words were correct, but he would still make the same. 2/3 choice if he lived again. Politics was never innocent, but the people. King of Styx retorted, ¡°Nonsense! I don¡¯t care what other countries¡¯ position is. Foreign Satan. or Grim Reapers will be in charge of the foreign ghosts. What does it have to do with us? Don¡¯t fool me with your rigid tactics! Figure out where you stand first!¡± Cloud served the country and the people. Why should he be considered guilty of murder? ¡°Do you want to offset his contribution to saving so many lives?¡± King of Styx red at King. of Judgment. ¡°You¡¯re avenging a private vendetta! It looks like you speak righteously and act ording to the rules. But I know it well. You¡¯re fooling us with bad ideas!¡± King of Judgment was speechless. What¡¯s wrong? I only follow the rules! It¡¯s thew in the book regarding the merits and demerits of a human life. When did I avenge? I didn¡¯t say I¡¯ll erase Cloud¡¯s credit! Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 King of Styx Argues With King of Judgment. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. King of Judgment looked gloomy. Here was the First Pce, and he was in charge of Cloud. King of Styx was the nosy one! ¡°King of Styx, don¡¯t force me to drive you out!¡± King of Judgment shouted sternly. King of Styx went crazy and sat on the chair firmly while shouting, ¡°Come on! Drive me away if you can! I won¡¯t leave!¡± Cloud¡¯s mouth twitched. King of Judgment was pissed off. ¡°You!¡± After a moment, he sat down angrily and ignored King of Styx. King of Styx had also made up his mind. If the King of Judgment dared to judge randomly and did not give Cloud a good result, he would immediately overturn the King of Judgment¡¯s desk, pick up Cloud, and run away! King of Judgment announced the judgment. ¡°Cloud Crawford, your merits and demerits are equal to each other¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, the King of Styx yelled, ¡°Howe they¡¯re equal! He saved more than 300 lives! Do you want to offset it with the people he killed?¡± King of Styx added, ¡°Even if there¡¯s no distinction between right and wrong, Dudroinia has 1.4 billion lives, and Buscund only has 300 million. They¡¯re undercover to protect national. security. Cloud protected a poption of 1.4 billion, and the other party only protected 300 million! Can this be offset?¡± King of Judgment frowned. How can it be calcted in this way? King of Judgment was angry, but it made sense ording to what King of Styx said. He was speechless and looked at the book again but became even more unsure of the answer. ¡°This¡­¡± King of Judgment was speechless for a long time, then retorted, ¡°Cloud is fighting against more than one country¡­¡± King of Styx frowned. ¡°So what? Over the entire ocean, the other poption is only 700 million! It¡¯s still no match for 1.4 billion! Besides, did Cloud only maintain the national security of Dudroinia? When he was performing joint stability maintenance missions, he also maintained the safety of people in other countries!¡± King of Judgment was angry. ¡°ording to your calction, he has contributed to half the J 1/3 world¡¯s poption!¡± King of Styx affirmed. ¡°That¡¯s right! Dudroinia adheres to the stance of world peace, insists on safeguarding world peace and promotingmon development, stands at a new historical starting point, adheres to the path of peaceful development, and always being a builder of world peace; insists on reform and opening up and always be a contributor to global development! Dudroinia¡¯s position is Cloud¡¯s position. Is it wrong to say that Cloud contributes to the peace of the people of the world? He has contributed to more than half of the world¡¯s poption! He deserves credit!¡± King of Styx imitated all the leaders¡¯ speeches from TV news. He watched it at the Crawford Mansion during the New Year. King of Styx¡¯s purpose was to argue even if it did not make sense. King of Judgment was furious, but he failed to refute it. King of Judgment started flipping through the book again but could not find a correct answer or a sentence that could refute King of Styx. ording to King of Styx, there was nothing wrong with his words. After everything went back to the center, it still depended on what the First Pce Hell Ruler would do. King of Judgment was at a loss for a moment. He was confused, hesitated, and did not know how to judge. If personal grudges got involved, Cloud would not be able to have a good reincarnation. But ording to the usual judgments, Cloud¡¯s next life would be rich, safe, healthy, long, and happy. It would all be within the rules and regtions. He would not avenge himself or break thew for personal gain. But he felt there should be equal judgment ording to his long-standing understanding! He was right, and so was the King of Styx. So, who was wrong? A person suddenly popped up in the King of Judgment¡¯s mind, pointed at him, and mocked, ¡°You trash!¡± That person looked like Lilly! He remembered what Lilly had said. He could not keep up with the new rule changes. Choice outweighed hard work. He would get eliminated by history from an ideological level. Is it true? At this moment, the King of Judgment inexplicably realized it was true. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t he win the argument against King of Styx? ||| 2/3 ¡°You¡­¡± King of Judgment was silent until a figure appeared at the door. King of Transformation entered and said calmly, ¡°King of Judgment, I¡¯ve been listening to it for a while. Let¡¯s only talk about a soul that can get blessed by golden light. Isn¡¯t that enough to exin everything?¡± Not everyone had a golden light when they died. In addition to making contributions, Cloud also needed to be supported by everyone and gather the faith of the whole people to have. this golden light for him all the way. Everyone feared the hero would not get good results after his death. It was people¡¯s blessings that created the golden light. ¡°Perfect Merit, Golden Light Protection.¡± King of Transformation looked at King of Judgment. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know what the word Perfect Merit means.¡± King of Judgment was speechless. 3/3 Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 Cloud¡¯s Choice King of Judgment was indeed unreconciled. When Cloud came to the First Pce and the King of Styx said Cloud was the King of Hell¡¯s uncle and Emperor Prosper was Cloud¡¯s brother-inw, he began to be dissatisfied. He must cut off this kind of favoritism that broke thew, so even if Cloud got blessed by the golden light, he still wanted to find some reason to be unreasonable, only to suppress Cloud¡¯s arrogance. However, Cloud only stood there from beginning to end and never made any excuses. He even understood the King of Judgment¡¯s statement. King of Judgment pondered. What if I didn¡¯t know that Cloud was King of Hell¡¯s uncle in the first ce? Will I still do this? After thinking about that, the King of Judgment felt his belief copse. It was he who was breaking the law for personal gain! King of Judgment fell on Hades¡¯ Throne, and the clothes on his back were wet by his sweat. Rather than judging Cloud, King of Judgment felt more like judging himself. ¡°I¡­¡± King of Judgment was speechless. After downcast, he pursed his lips and read the book. There was a clear answer above. ¡°Golden light blessing, perfect merit, will have no worries in the next life, full fortune and happiness, and healthy life. No disease, no pain, no suffering¡­¡± King of Judgment sighed and finally said, ¡°Cloud Crawford, you¡¯re a perfect meritor, with golden light blessing¡­ In the next life, you¡¯ll be able to have no worries and be blessed with happiness¡­¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ording to the process, he must provide Cloud with several alternative lives. ¡°You can reincarnate into the Reese family. You¡¯ll enjoy endless prosperity and wealth in your life. Your wife will be virtuous, and your children and grandchildren will be respectful¡­¡± ¡°You can also reincarnate and be the son of the Zink family. You¡¯ll be born with power, be trained as the next leader, and be respected by the people¡­¡± great ¡°You can also reincarnate as the only daughter of the Parkinson family. There are seven brothers above you. You¡¯re the only favorite of the whole family and will live a healthy and prosperous life¡­¡± King of Judgment flipped over and found good fortune again. ¡°You can also reincarnate as the eldest son of the Yarbrough family. Your family will be harmonious, and you¡¯ll take over the tens of billions of family fortunes¡­¡± ¡°You can also reincarnate as the youngest son of the head of the Burke family with several brothers. Everyone loves you, and you don¡¯t need to bear family pressure. You¡¯ll be the star you like and attract everyone¡¯s attention. You¡¯ll have a powerful family background and. be famous throughout life¡­¡± Didn¡¯t Cloud always hide from the light during his lifetime? He could choose to be the youngest son of the Burke family. Cloud remained silent. King of Judgment asked, ¡°These are all excellent fortunes. The Reeses, the Zinks, the Parkinsons, the Yarbroughs, and the Burkes. Which one do you want to reincarnate in?¡± Hurry up and choose. After it¡¯s over, I want to be alone. King of Judgment had never felt so tired and depressed about the judgment. Unexpectedly, Cloud shook his head. King of Judgment became anxious. ¡°What? You don¡¯t like it?¡± He flipped through the book and said, ¡°These are the best! King of Styx, King of Transformation, I didn¡¯t keep anything! ording to the rules, the best fortunes for the reincarnations are all here!¡± King of Judgment was a little annoyed. The rich, the power, or the gender. Who could choose a life? Cloud could choose, but he shook his head! King of Transformation and King of Styx looked toward Cloud. King of Styx said anxiously, ¡°Cloud, choose it! Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Hurry up and choose the best one! When the King of Hell returns, I can prove I live up to her trust! Unexpectedly, Cloud smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t need to choose. I don¡¯t want to go to reincarnation.¡± As soon as his words came out, the King of Judgment and King of Styx were stunned. King of Transformation could not help but feel moved. He said, ¡°You should think clearly. If you don¡¯t choose reincarnation and refuse this judgment, you¡¯ll stay in Ghost Town. You¡¯ll be a ghost for thousands of years, and your soul will eventually disappear. Cloud said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it.¡± King of Transformation could not help but remind him, ¡°You can also receive the reincarnation judgment first, stay in Ghost Town for a while, and then go to reincarnation. when the time is up¡­¡± It meant that if he was reluctant to leave his family, this period was enough for him to wait. for his family toe down. Although the words were unpleasant, it was the truth. Many people could not let go of their loved ones in this world and would not leave until their family came down. If Cloud was willing, the King of Transformation could help him get a period. There were still rules to follow. However, Cloud affirmed again, ¡°I don¡¯t want reincarnation. I don¡¯t need this judgment.¡± King of Styx was unwilling to see this happen and quickly said, ¡°Cloud, you may not have thought clearly. Even if you guard your family and wait until they¡¯re dead, you might fail to leave afterward! In Ghost Town, every ghost in the world has experienced judgment. Either they¡¯re waiting for reincarnation or are unable to reincarnate, or they¡¯re umting virtue. in exchange for a better life in the next life. If you choose not to reincarnate, you¡¯ll never have the chance to reincarnate again. Think about it. If your dearest loved one dies and goes to reincarnation, you¡¯ll be left alone to endure thousands of years of loneliness until your soul fades¡­¡± King of Styx stated that he saw the ghost of regret. Many ghosts waited for their loved ones, but in the end, their loved ones all went to reincarnation and left only themselves. From then on, they no longer had any close rtives or loved ones between the mortal world and the underworld. They were alone, constantly faced loneliness, gradually lost. themselves, went crazy, and lost their souls. However, Cloud still said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it. I won¡¯t reincarnate.¡± Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 Brotherhood In The Underworld Looking at Cloud with a firm expression, the King of Transformation didn¡¯t know what to say. The King of Styx was anxious. He felt that he had seen too many people who were determined not to be reincarnated. Cloud¡¯s expression now was exactly the same as that of those ghosts before. He would definitely regret it! Even the King of Judgment asked in surprise, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°If you choose to reincarnate, your life will be wonderful in the future, you could easily win. this life. When your life is over, you can still be reincarnated again. Each life will give you. different happiness, joy, and loved ones.¡± ¡°However, if you don¡¯t reincarnate, you will only have your closest rtives and loved ones in this life. When they continue to reincarnate, they will no longer remember you.¡± The King of Judgment didn¡¯t understand what Cloud was thinking. Normal ghosts wanted to be reincarnated, but those ghosts who were wandering in the mortal world and couldn¡¯t be reincarnated would try their best to find a substitute ghost to reincarnate. Now, it could be clearly seen what the consequences of impulsiveness were. Now that Cloud had such a good opportunity, he still did not cherish it. Cloud listened carefully and thanked them all, ¡°I understand. Thank you, the three kings.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s still my choice not to be reincarnated.¡± How could he be reincarnated? His favorite family members were all still there, and b couldn¡¯t bear to leave. If they all reincarnate in the next life, then he could not reincarnate, because when everyone in this life left, all memories of their family wouldpletely disappear. As long as he was still there, everything about the Crawford family would still be there. There would be people who would always remember the Crawford family, the little olddy, the brothers, younger brothers, sisters, Lilly¡­. He was the carrier of memory. Of course he could not leave. It was his reluctance to give up, but also his intention to retain. The King of Styx scratched his ears and cheeks, the King of Judgment frowned, the King of Transformation already understood and remained silent. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± He said, ¡°As long as you have no regrets.¡± Cloud said loudly, ¡°I have no regrets!¡± The King of Judgment had no choice. This was Cloud¡¯s choice and it had nothing to do with. him. When the little king of hell cameter, she could not me him for it. ¡°In that case¡­¡± The King of Judgment was picking through the caves in the Ghost Town, and found a good mansion number for him, ¡°No. 4444, District 4, City 4, this will be your future residence.¡± The Ghost Town was different from a modern city. It was more like a bottomless futuristic city. It was divided into several areas, and each area was divided into several cities. Each area. was an independent ¡°city¡±, like a real estate. There wereyers uponyers, and the residence. at the bottom could reach thousands of levels above them. Generally, the new ghosts could only live at the bottom, there were thousands of floors above them. If they wanted to go up and down the street to buy something, or go to the support. pavilion to collect some money contributed by their families¡­ They would have to ¡®travel¡¯ for three days and three nights. It was different for those who live on the top floor. It was convenient for them toe and go, and they would not feel pressured. Old ghosts left and new ghosts came, and some lucky ghosts just waited until the ghosts in the upper floors had left and moved into the more livable upper floors. However, no matter what, the ghosts lived in a ¡°cave mansion¡±, which corresponds to the mortal world. There were a bunch of tombs in the mortal world, and the ¡°home¡± was as big. as the tombs. There were thousands ofyers stacked on top of each other. ¡°Oh, your Crawford family also has your own mansion¡­¡± The King of Judgment flipped through the book, ¡°With the blessing of golden light and perfect merit, you can also receive your own mansion. If you are willing, I can also send you a partner.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Cloud, ¡°???¡± The country did not even assign him partners, but he could get one in the underworld? Interesting observations¡­. Cloud shook his head repeatedly, ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t want a partner.¡± The King of Judgment nodded, ¡°Well, the mansion will be recorded in your name first. You will have permanent property rights. You can also live in your ancestral home.¡± Cloud, ¡°¡­Okay¡­¡± He indeed learned a lot, including the fact that the ghosts had property rights¡­ After leaving the first hall, Cloud was a little dizzy, and King of Styx was also a little dizzy. It was over, it was over, Cloud didn¡¯t reincarnate, would the little King of Hell kill him when she came back? Could he still be ¡®alive¡¯ in the future? ¡°Tyx¡­¡± Cloud used to call him Tyx. During the New Years, he always called him Tyx. Thinking that he was one of the Kings now in the underworld, he changed his name and called him King of Styx. The King of Styx waved his hand to stop him, ¡°You can still call me Tyx!¡± He pointed at the King of Transformation, ¡°He is the King of Transformation, you can call him¡­¡± The King of Styx rolled his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, King of Transformation, you didn¡¯t go back to the Crawford mansion with us to celebrate the New Year this time! Otherwise, I can introduce you to Bettany: This is Lil¡¯ T!¡± The King of Transformation half-smiled, ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± The King of Styx felt a murderous aura. He coughed and chuckled, ¡°Just kidding, Cloud, just call him George.¡± Cloud was about to say something when he saw the King of Transformation nodding to him. All right. ¡°George,¡± Cloud said in confusion¡­ ¡°When I die, I will be buddies with the Kings in the underworld,¡± Cloud felt that he could. write a novel with this title, to pass the long years. He could even read it to Jean when she came down. While he was thinking about it, the King of Styx and the King of Transformation had already sent him to the Ghost Town. When Cloud saw the scene in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked¡­ Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 The Mansion In The Underworld Cloud originally thought that theyer uponyer of caves, with thousands ofyers¡­ Would definitely be crowded and depressing. However, looking at it, Ghost Town was very big, like a. The entire city was not a city built on the ground like the human world, but mostly made of upside-down buildings. The bottom floor was not in darkness. It could only be said that Ghost Town itself was suspended. The upper floor was connected to the ten halls of the underworld, as well as various functional halls, and ¡°lively¡± markets and restaurants¡­ The upside-down buildings below were the ¡°residential areas¡±, but they were so huge that they didn¡¯t look like a city at all, but like a ¨C notpletely vertical, but curved. There were thousands of floors, and one could not see the bottom from the top. Cloud was impressed, and suddenly felt that the underworld was not as bad as people thought. ¡°The 4th floor is one of the highest. There are 1, 2, and 3 floors above the 4th floor. However, the 1, 2, and 3 floors are not necessarily very good, especially the privacy is not good,¡± King of Styx introduced. Cloud twitched the corner of his mouth. Wasn¡¯t this just like the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd floors in the human world? People did not like to choose low-rise buildings because they did not offer privacy and could. be seen by people passing by. ¡°There was no taboo against the number 4 after death. On the contrary, for ghosts, 4 is an auspicious number.¡± Cloud: (000) D The King of Transformation followed with his hands behind his back and said nothing. The King of Styx flipped through the book and said, ¡°The Crawford family¡¯s ancestral home¡­ The Crawford family¡¯s ancestral home is located in District 6, City 6666¡­ Tsk, really 6.¡± ¡°You have an ancestor from the Crawford family¡¯s mansion.¡± Cloud asked hurriedly, ¡°Can¡¯t our ancestors reincarnate?¡± The King of Transformation said warmly, ¡°No, the ancestor of the Crawford family is the Judge under my jurisdiction. He¡­¡± At this point, the King of Transformation paused for a moment, and said, ¡°He wanted to save. his virtues in the underworld to protect his descendants and family. He said he wanted to wait for a sessor¡­ So he didn¡¯t reincarnate.¡± Cloud nodded, ¡°Then I can take over from my ancestor. So one could save their virtues to protect their descendants and family? He thought he would just float around in a daze forever, but he was surprised to learn that there were so many things that he could do here. That was great, he wouldn¡¯t be too bored. The King of Styx said, ¡°The main job of ordinary ghosts in the underworld was to umte and cultivate their virtue. The virtue allows you to entrust dreams to your living rtives, and you can also exchange for the opportunity to go to the human world. The ghost gate will open on October 31st, you don¡¯t need virtue to get through it at that time.¡± ¡°There are many things you can do to cultivate your virtue. If you have enough virtue, you could be strong enough to go outside of the Ghost Town to build your own caves¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that there are nows and systems outside of Ghost Town. Things like ¡°murder and robbery¡± are not allowed in the city. If you are bullied, you can find justice.¡± ¡°If you go outside, you will be responsible for your own life and death, there may be stronger ghosts who will steal your virtues and take your credit. There may even be some ghost cultivators who find a way to practice and swallow the souls of lonely ghosts to strengthen themselves.¡± ¡°In short, there are certain dangers outside Ghost Town. The farther away from Ghost Town, the greater the danger. So don¡¯t go out for no reason.¡± Cloud nodded. The more he listened, the more surprised he was. It felt more and more like his sister¡¯s novel about cultivating immortals. Suddenly he found this interesting. When he was alive, he didn¡¯t think about how he would live, and he didn¡¯t have much. entertainment. The only way to rx was to constantly train and read his sister¡¯s novels. Now it suddenly felt good. He had discovered a new world that he could explore slowly¡­ He wanted to collect virtues and send his parents a dream. Then he would gather more virtues and visit his parents from time to time. He would also save some for Jean. It was good, it was really good. After introducing Cloud, King of Styx and King of Transformation left. Before leaving, the King of Transformation quietly gave Cloud something. They were all things that could strengthen the soul and protect the body. Although Ghost Town was ruled byws, there were always areas that could not be controlled. Cloud was a new ghost here, and he got a mansion with such a good location, so it was. inevitable that he would be targeted by some ghosts. ¡°Thank you,¡± Cloud thanked him sincerely, and then said, ¡°George is also a good friend of Lilly, right? She just came down before, and I would like to thank you for taking care of her.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Cloud thought of the few days when Lilly went home when she was a child, and asionally heard Lilly talking about the underworld. The King of Transformation nodded, ¡°No biggie.¡± He waved his hand and left. Two kings sent him off, and the ghosts who lived in the vicinity saw them. Naturally, these ghosts did not dare to neglect them. As soon as King of Transformation and King of Styx left, a beautiful woman came over, twisting like a giant snake. ¡°Hello, handsome guy, have you just arrived? I am a female ghost living alone in 4223!¡± ¡°Sir, you are so handsome! The King of Hell personally sent you here. You must be very powerful, right?¡± ¡°Mister, have you just arrived? Come and have a drink together! My family just sent me some good food and wine!¡± Cloud waved his hand, ¡°Thank you, I have to visit a senior, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After saying that, he left quickly. It was not that he did not know how to deal with these interpersonal rtionships¡­. Oh, inter-ghosts rtionships, it was just that the female ghost who lived alone suddenly came That was a little ufortable for him. Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 Ancestor of The Crawford Family Cloud found the Crawford family¡¯s ancestral home ording to the address. This feeling was very strange. He missed his home in the human world, but he also had at home in the underworld¡­ The ancestral home of the Crawford family. An old man was sitting on the sofa bored, watching ¡°TV¡±. The underworld government was no good. It was already a high-tech world at the top, but the underworld was still running on slowworks. Oh no, not even the slowwork was connected. ¡°So why did they send a TV for me?¡± The old man muttered, ¡°The screen still sucks after they send it here.¡± The old man took out his mobile phone again, ¡°Why did they send me this iFone? It can¡¯t be used, maybe they should send me an Endroid¡­ Perhaps the Endroid could open up connectivity in the underworld.¡± Useless things. The old man threw his cell phone aside out of boredom and walked to the garden to take a look. ¡°The night flowers are blooming well.¡± The old man hummed a song again, grabbed a stool and sat next to the flower. ¡°I have a rest today. I can apany you,¡± The old man took the scissors and chatted with the flowers while giving them a trim, ¡°I have saved so much virtue, it should be enough. s, the main reason is that I am bored every day without working.¡± ¡°I used to work nine to five when I was alive, but now I am still working nine to five in the underworld¡­ These bastards have such a long life, why don¡¯t any of theme down and take over from me¡­¡± ¡°Forget it¡­ Just live longer. After all, it¡¯s boring to guard the ancestral home aftering down, don¡¯t you think? It¡¯s better for them to live longer.¡± The old man was chattering, with a faint smile on his face. He was thinking about them again, especially his great-great-granddaughter? Granddaughter? Lilly¡­ That little girl. She would always chat with him when he went back in early autumn. The few little kids from the Crawford family in this generation were also pretty good, right? Josh? He remembered this name, as well as Hannah, Drake, and Zachary. These little guys were pretty good too. Other children could not sit still, but they liked to chat with him. ¡°I wonder how Lilly is doing. This little King of Hell is not easy.¡± ¡°The New Year should be over. A few days ago, they had a feast during the New Year with fishes from the Snow Mountain and¡­ and whatnot, free-range chicken¡­¡± ¡°The early autumn will be in a few months.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes lit up when he thought of this, and he began to have new expectations. In a few months, it would be early autumn, and after another month or two it would be October 31st¡­ Just like this, he looked forward to it day by day and counted his days¡­. Cloud stood outside the courtyard gate and listened to his ancestor talking to himself for a long time without saying a word. It turned out that the loneliness they were talking about was this, the state of being alone for a long time. He was looking forward to having a few people to keep himpany, but he was also afraid that his descendants would not have a good life in the world, so what were they going to do here? Although he was willing to save his virtue every day to protect his family, it was indeed very monotonous and lonely. People who could not stand it would indeed go crazy. ¡°Ancestor,¡± Cloud knocked on the door, ¡°I¡¯m here to apany you.¡± Bettany used to tell him about her uncle who had passed for many years¡­ Actually, this seniority was not urate. Cloud couldn¡¯t recognize the older generation, but based on the time of death and the information Lilly mentioned before, the ancestor in front of him should be his father¡¯s grandfather¡¯s eldest brother. Although he didn¡¯t know why he was separated by these generations, Cloud wasn¡¯t sure why he saw his great granduncle instead of his grandfather when he came down. The ancestor looked at him and eximed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Aren¡¯t you the kid who was handed over to the country?¡± ¡°Cloud, you are Cloud, right? Why did youe down?¡± The ancestor threw away the scissors, hurried over to open the door, and checked again ¨C it was indeed a dead soul, not a living soul. ¡°Why did you die?¡± The ancestor was worried, ¡°Is it because I didn¡¯t umte enough virtue?¡± ¡°No way¡­¡± ¡°You kid, did you fail to defeat others in the battle and was knocked out? Come on,e on, let me send you up!¡± Really, you are so young, what are you doing down here! Cloud held his hand and said warmly, ¡°Ancestor, I am really dead.¡± The ancestor looked at him sadly, sighed for a long time, and pulled him in, ¡°Come in!¡± ¡°Oh, my old-fashioned grandnephew didn¡¯t evene down, why are you down here earlier. than him?¡± He was referring to Hugh Crawford. Cloud smiled, knowing that his ancestor was actually worried, so he said, ¡°Father is fine, worry!¡± The ancestor muttered, ¡°Who cares about him?¡± don¡¯t ¡°Sit down and tell me, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Cloud sat down and briefly exined his sacrifice.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After hearing this, the ancestor felt sad for a long time, and finally said, ¡°Sacrificing your life for the country is a noble act, but your father and mother are really going to be sad.¡± Cloud remained silent. The ancestor said again, ¡°Okay, now that you are here. From now on, you can follow me to umte virtue. Hehe, I finally have apanion.¡± ¡°By the way, when are you going to be reincarnated?¡± Cloud shook his head, ¡°I won¡¯t reincarnate.¡± The ancestor was surprised and scolded, ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°Go! You go to the Pce of Hell now. Before it¡¯s toote to regret it, go quickly! You little brat! What are you thinking about, huh?!¡± After the ancestor said this, he dragged Cloud out. Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 Ghost Cultivator Cloud had no choice but to take out his general judgment, ¡°Ancestor, it has been decided, there is no need to go anymore.¡± The ancestor was firm, ¡°No!¡± Some people in the Crawford family were also unwilling to reincarnate, so he drove them away one by N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. one. He was different, he could guard the ghost life for a long time, and they said there was smokeing out of the ancestral grave¡­ In fact, as long as he was diligent enough, they only needed one guard underground. Regardless of virtue or good deeds, not everything could be relied on the ancestors below, but also on the efforts of the descendants. All he could do was to give them some luck for their hard work, so that their unfavorable situations could be smooth instead. ¡°In short, there is no need for so many people to guard here. How can a ghost not reincarnate? Do you really think that not reincarnating is that good?¡± Cloud asked back. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you reincarnate, ancestor?¡± The ancestor¡¯s beard spiked up and he red, ¡°Who said I won¡¯t be reincarnated? I haven¡¯t finished my ghost life, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave after guarding. Anyway, I won¡¯t tell you that much. You have to go today, you have to go even if you don¡¯t want to¡­¡± ¡°You are young and ignorant, but I cannot sit idly by and ignore this! You will knowter.¡± Cloud was pulled by his ancestor and ran very fast. He was extremely surprised that an old man like his ancestor was so strong! The ancestor snorted, ¡°Now you know, I may look old but my soul is not necessarily weak. I had spent a good amount of time here in the past few years.¡± Cloud, ¡°You were looking a little frail just now¡­¡± The ancestor said, ¡°Ghosts have the appearance of ghosts, of course I would look old if I am the ghost of an old man.¡± He was basically saying: I was shaking, I was pretending¡­. Cloud vaguely felt that his ancestor was not simple¡­ ¡°Ancestor, you have been in the underworld for such a long time, and haven¡¯t you ever looked for Lilly? Or haven¡¯t Lilly looked for you?¡± Cloud asked. The ancestor said, ¡°No, she is not someone you can find casually.¡± The little girl had just arrived in the underworld, why should he cause unnecessary trouble to her? The interpersonal rtionships and restrictions in the underworld were enough to keep her upied. He had been in Ghost Town for so long, so he naturally knew that the King of Judgment was rigid and by 1/3 < the book, so he simply went out during that time. When Cloud heard this, he was stunned for a moment, ¡°Went out?¡± The ancestor nodded, ¡°Yes, outside Ghost Town. How can a good man not expand his territory?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any hobbies. I just like to build buildings onnd and sell some local products.¡± Cloud, ¡°?>¡± He found himself learning about the underworld more and more! ¡°Isn¡¯t it dangerous outside Ghost Town? There will be ghost cultivators who have found a way to practice and like to devour weak souls to strengthen themselves. It is also too far away for the king of hell to control it¡­ The ancestorughed and suddenly turned to look at Cloud, ¡°Have you ever considered that I could be one of the ghost cultivators?¡± Cloud was speechless, ¡°.. What? Ghost cultivator? ¡°You just said that you are spending your ghost life and will be reincarnated when the timees!¡± Cloud was speechless, and suddenly realized that his ancestor was not what he saw! Not the old man who was trembling and towering, pruning the flowers while muttering to itself and talking to the flowers! Extremely pitiful, sad, miserable, lonely¡­ Did he overthink it? The ancestor seemed unwilling to say more and was anxious to ask Cloud to change the judgment, but Cloud couldn¡¯t convince him otherwise. ¡°Ghost cultivation is not bad. I can do ghost cultivation without having to go through reincarnation,¡± Cloud said suddenly. The ancestor red, ¡°Do you think ghost cultivation is a kind of job? You make it sound as simple as it¡¯s good to be a teacher, I will be a teacher¡­¡± ¡°There are so many ghosts in the underworld, why don¡¯t they be ghost cultivators?¡± Cloud asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡± Ancestor, ¡°¡­¡± This kid was too naive¡­ He said helplessly, ¡°Ghost cultivator, ghost cultivator, means that a ghost bes a cultivator in the ghost. world. The most important prerequisite for a ghost to practice is to be able to absorb and transform energy.¡± ||| 2/3 ¡°Let me ask you, can you feel the forces? It¡¯s the feeling of a warm current flowing through the blood in your body.¡± Cloud felt it carefully. He had felt a warm current in his body ever since he had the bowl of ¡°free-range chicken¡± chicken soup for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. After eating for a few days, a lot of warm current has umted, and the feeling of warm current flowing in the blood has be more and more obvious. However, the warm current was not really ¡°warm¡±. The indescribable feeling was more like a kind of power¡­ While Cloud was thinking about this, his ancestor continued to say: ¡°This is an innate condition that cannot be changed through acquired factors.¡± ¡°Whether you can be a ghost cultivator, it is not dependent on hard work and diligence¡­¡± ¡°Ghost cultivation is almost a given destiny. Those with wisdom roots¡± may awaken after death or may not even wake up after their souls are scattered. However, without ¡®wisdom roots¡¯ it is absolutely impossible to awaken.¡± The ancestor was nagging, and Cloud suddenly said, ¡°However, I can!¡± The ancestor nodded, ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t, so you have to reincarnate¡­¡± ¡°Wait, what?¡± The ancestor was suddenly stunned. A clear voice suddenly came over, ¡°Ancestor, Uncle Cloud said that he can absorb the energy.¡± Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 Cultivation Is Difficult ¡°Uncle Cloud!¡± The moment Lilly saw Cloud, she couldn¡¯t help but flew into his arms and hugged him tightly. ¡°Uncle Cloud¡­¡± Lilly choked, ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see Uncle Cloud again!¡± Cloud smiled and touched her head, ¡°There, there!¡± Lilly raised her head and looked at him carefully, then sighed, ¡°King of Styx said that you are not willing to reincarnate.¡± Cloud looked at her behaving like a little adult, and couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°How old are you? You have a sad face,e and let me make you smile!¡± Seeing Lilly, he suddenly felt rxed, and his depressed mood disappeared instantly. Lilly couldn¡¯t help but asked softly, ¡°Uncle Cloud, are you really not going to reincarnate? Ghost cultivation is also very hard!¡± Cloud looked at Lilly, with a smile in his eyes, and asked. ¡°Why is it hard?¡± Lilly, ¡°For example¡­ Well, uh¡­¡± She was stunned and wanted to say that it was difficult to find a way to use the spirit energy at first, but she didn¡¯t seem to encounter this problem. She also wanted to say that it was hard to find cultivation resources, but then she thought of the things she couldn¡¯t use up¡­. Finally, she would like to say that the most important enlightenment in cultivation was this one, which was the most difficult! However, it suddenly urred to her that her epiphany seemed very simple. ¡°This¡­¡± Lilly was stumped and racked her brains, ¡°Cultivation is really difficult, for example¡­ Well, uh¡­¡± Cloud chuckled, ¡°Okay, I am just teasing you.¡± ¡°I¡­ I have never had a break like this in my life. I kept grinding and didn¡¯t dare to let go of the burden on my shoulders.¡± ¡°However, now I feel very rxed. I just wish for you to spend more time with your grandma, or just wandering around to see here and there.¡± There was no need to think about anything, and there was no need to live in tension all the time. From now on, he could do whatever he wanted, he just needed to take care of himself and not cause trouble to others. Ghost Cultivator He was very interested. ¡°Okay!¡± Lilly nodded. Now that Uncle Cloud had decided, Lilly didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, she changed her perspective: This way Uncle Cloud could stay with her in the underworld¡­. What was good about the children was that once they made a decision, they didn¡¯t have to think too much < 1/3 and they would be happy about it. Lilly said happily, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Uncle Cloud, I will take you to lunch!¡± The old ancestor, ¡°Hey!¡± Have you forgotten something? Lilly quickly turned around and bowed her head to apologize, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Ancestor, I forgot about you!¡± The ancestor quickly helped her up again, ¡°No worries, no worries!¡± She was now the little King of Hell! He could not afford to let the King bow down for him. He should also not let the King of Judgment see it. He would definitely embarrass her when the time. came. The ancestor considered it carefully and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go. Cloud, you alsoe back with me.¡± The ancestor was still feeling wary about it. Lilly was a child and Cloud was doing whatever he wanted. He was an elder and could not just watch. He even wanted to persuade him. Lilly said, ¡°No, we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s have a meal before we talk.¡± Before the ancestor and Cloud could speak, the King of Styx appeared. ¡°I heard that you are going for lunch,¡± He rolled up his sleeves, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I wille and help you.¡± Lilly, ¡°¡­¡± Ancestor and Cloud, ¡°¡­¡± In the end, Cloud and his ancestor went to the Fifth Pce to have a meal. Before the ancestor left for the Fifth Pce, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t do it! It¡¯s just a meal, there is no need to bring me along.¡± After going there, the ancestor¡¯s eyes were shining. ¡°This meal was really different!¡± After Cloud had the meal, he felt that his whole body was energetic and full of strength. After the meal, Cloud and King of Styx were packing their things, and the ancestor pulled Lilly aside. ¡°Lilly, are your grandparents okay now?¡± The ancestor asked. Lilly nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my ancestor! My parents are also with grandma. Grandpa and grandma are fine.¡± Sadness was inevitable, but everything would eventually be okay. The ancestor nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good! I still want to talk about Uncle Cloud¡¯s reincarnation.¡± O < 2/3 Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He sighed and said, ¡°It is better to reincarnate than to stay here. Reincarnation is the easiest way to live forever.¡± Although one would no longer remember their past self after being reincarnated from life to life, this soul would always be there. ¡°However, if you stay in the underworld, your soul will gradually fade away. Even if you can practice¡­ It will be very difficult.¡± ¡°Even if you cultivate to the level of the Great Emperor, you will one day die, just like the gods that disappeared in ancient times¡­¡± It seemed that the underworld would always exist. Even if it gradually declined, the soul would always cycle back. If human civilization did not disappear, they would not disappear. The ancestor smiled sadly and said, ¡°The most terrifying thing is having ambition, but knowing very clearly that you can never satisfy your ambition. This is the most painful thing Lilly was confused, ¡°Why so?¡± The ancestor smiled and turned to ask her, ¡°Then let me ask you¡­ Why do you and your father have to break through the constraints of heaven?¡± ¡°In order to break through the way of heaven, you will die and your soul will be destroyed, and you will not hesitate to work hard to start over again¡­ Since there is little hope for the future, why can¡¯t you stop and just be happy together forever with the strength you have now?¡± Now that she and her emperor father were already at the pinnacle of the underworld, why did they have to break through the way of heaven? It was better to just live happily like this, wasn¡¯t it? Lilly was stunned, suddenly stumped by this question. Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 Taking The Same Stance As The Ancestor Lilly was stumped by this question. ¡°Ancestor, I still can¡¯t think clearly about your question¡­ I¡¯ll answer you after I think it through.¡± Lilly said. The ancestor sighed helplessly, both of them were so naive and he could not figure them out. He touched Lilly¡¯s head kindly and said, ¡°Well, I hope you can figure this out, because if you want to do something, you must understand why you are doing it.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s not clear at the beginning, you will have to face this problem in the end.¡± Now he was just an ordinary ghost cultivator, and he was not very thoroughly enlightened. He just looked. back on his own life and the lives of others from the perspective of an old man, and thought that things should be like this. Lilly looked at him and asked, ¡°My ancestor, who are you? I always feel that you know too much.¡± The ancestor was amused by her and said, ¡°I am just an ordinary ghost cultivator!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Lilly had an ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡± expression on her face. The ancestor said, ¡°Hey, that¡¯s too far off. Regarding Uncle Cloud¡¯s matter, you should listen to me and try to persuade him again!¡± He sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t have any reason in particr, but I still think it would be better for him to be reincarnated. Reincarnating into the human world should be less painful¡­¡± Lilly suddenly said, ¡°Ancestor, how do you know that it will not be painful to be reincarnated into the human world? There are all kinds of life, and every human being will have to go through four kinds of suffering.¡± The suffering of could not let go, could not bear it, could not see through, and could not get it. ¡°Also ancestor, there is one thing that you are wrong about. I don¡¯t think reincarnation is the simplest way to live forever.¡± The ancestor never thought of discussing this with such a little kid, but when she said this, he was very interested. ¡°Why not? If a soul reincarnates in life after life, the underworld will not disappear, and the soul will never perish. Isn¡¯t that eternal life?¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Ancestor, what is the most important thing in our lives?¡± The ancestor was stunned and said, ¡°What?¡± Lilly said, ¡°It is the memory and love we carry. If we don¡¯t remember anything in reincarnation, the inheritance in us will be gone. So what is eterna] life?¡± The ancestor, ¡°¡­¡± He was speechless. < 1/3 Lilly in turn touched the ancestor¡¯s head, ¡°However, you are fine! I will apany you to persuade Uncle Cloud.¡± The ancestor stared at Lilly¡¯s floating little feet and her dancing skirt, he did not know to cry orugh. The little girl actually floated up and touched his head. Sure enough, she still smelled like a girl. She was so cute. Why did he find her so adorable? Lilly was whispering in his ear, ¡°This is how we advise Uncle Cloud¡­¡± In the end. Lilly also forgot that she had agreed with Uncle Cloud¡¯s decision. The eyes of the old man and the youngdy were bright, and they nodded to each other, ¡°Yes! That¡¯s it!¡± Cloud looked at the two of them and murmured for a long time, waiting patiently with a gentle smile in his eyes. He looked up at the sky in the underworld again. Although he could no longer see the bright sunshine in the mortal world, there was a different scenery here. ¡°Uncle Cloud! Let¡¯s go!¡± Lilly suddenly ran over, took his hand and left. Cloud followed him and asked with a warm smile as he walked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± Lilly jumped up and down, ¡°I convinced our ancestor, let¡¯s take you for a walk.¡± Cloud was curious, ¡°Where are we walking to?¡± The ances said in a low voice. Just doing a ghost tour.¡± Cloud was curious, ¡°?¡± When he followed Lilly and his ancestor to the outside of Ghost Town, he walked west for about half a day and arrived at a new ghost town¡­ He finally knew that they meant a literal ghost tour! The streets were full of ghosts!¡± This ce was more lively than Ghost Town. The Ghost Town was managed by the underworld system, so even if the street was busy, it was still lifeless. There were obviously many ghosts wandering around, but all of them were floating faintly. They were whispering quietly and letting out ghostlyughter, it looked extremely eerie and forbidding¡­. It was different here, it was as lively as a human street, but the liveliness was also a bit overwhelming. There were ghosts walking down the street carrying their own heads, there were ghosts with blood on their faces, and there were ghosts with ferocious faces. There were also people who fought in the street and just gouged out the opponent¡¯s eyes¡­ Cloud stood here, but he stuck out like a sore thumb. Clean, tall and handsome, and somehow carrying a sense of righteousness. As soon as he walked into the street, all the ghosts on both sides looked straight at him. There was even a O ¡¸ 2/3 female ghost whose head turned 360 degrees she was so stunned that she forgot to move her body, but her eyes kept following Cloud. ¡°Uh,¡± Cloud asked Lilly quietly, ¡°Why are they all looking at me?¡± Lilly smiled and said, ¡°Because Uncle Cloud is handsome.¡± Cloud said: I would only believe you if I am a ghost! Not just the female ghosts, the male ghosts looked at him too. Wherever he passed, almost all the ghosts stopped moving, and those who fought for eyeballs stopped fighting. The street was instantly quiet, and everyone really just looked at him. The ancestor snorted, ¡°You are just the new ¡®meat¡¯ in town. Everyone only wanted to take a bite.¡± ¡°This metaphor really vivid! He remembered what his ancestor said, that some ghost cultivators liked to devour weak ghosts to strengthen themselves. It turned out that he was so weak, and other ghosts could see it immediately. Cloud lowered his eyes¡­. Lilly and his ancestor immediately asked, ¡°How are you doing? Are you scared?¡± The ancestor said, ¡°It¡¯s not toote to back down now! Lilly, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, let¡¯s leave immediately!¡± Unexpectedly, Cloud raised his head and smiled, ¡°Well, I am indeed too weak¡­¡± The old man and the youngdy¡¯s eyes lit up. Cloud continued, ¡°So, I have to work harder! Starting today, I will be training here.¡± Lilly and the ancestor, Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291 Clear Naivety Lilly thought to herself, ¡°It¡¯s strange that Uncle Cloud is getting more and more enthusiastic with his persuasion. He must not have realized the seriousness of the matter. She whispered, ¡°Uncle Cloud, you are not only being targeted because you are a new ghost¡­¡± The most fundamental reason is that he was a ghost with perfect merit. A ghost with perfect merit was a little different from other ghosts. Even if she hid all his golden light, there was no way to hide his aura. A higher-level ghost, such as an evil ghost, could easily tell that Uncle Cloud was a ghost with perfect merits. Ghosts with perfect merit and virtue were a great tonic for them, all of them wanted to chew on them. To other ghosts especially the old fritter ghosts who had been in the underworld for a long time, Uncle Cloud was really a walking little cupcake. ¡°How about it, Uncle Cloud, are you scared?¡± Cloud hid a smile in his eyes and said, ¡°A little cupcake¡­ Your metaphor is so cute. I would love to eat a little cupcake now. Are they sold here?¡± He looked curious, very interested, and couldn¡¯t wait to explore. Lilly and the ancestor, The old man and the youngdy were dejected, hey, he was stubborn! Cloud had already seen the ¡°bakery and dragged Lilly and the ancestor there with great interest. ¡°Wee!¡± A hanged ghost hung at the door of the bakery. As the door opened, she was like a wind chime, saying wee words with a smile on her face. It was just that¡­ The smile on her face was more terrifying. Cloud was startled and said subconsciously, ¡°Why are you hanging here¡­¡± A woman came out of the bakery. She looked like the proprietress. She said with a smile, ¡°This is the doorman I hired for 2,400 virtue points a month. The other customers like it very much!¡± Cloud was stunned. You call this a doorman? Suddenly he had an idea and asked, ¡°How much is your cake chef¡¯s sry per month?¡± The proprietress was surprised, suppressing her excitement and asked, ¡°Handsome man, are you here to apply for the job of chef in our bakery?¡± 1/3 Let¡¯s fire the original cake chef! She said earnestly, ¡°Our cake chefs usually earn 6,000 virtue points a month. If youe to work, I can give you 8,000 virtue points a month!¡± ¡°Even 10,000 is not impossible¡­¡± The proprietress smiled coquettishly, raising her hand to grab Cloud¡¯spel. Cloud took a step back, the proprietress felt bored and had to put down her hand. ¡°How about it? 10,000! Only I can give you this sry in the whole street!¡± Cloud secretly said: The conversion of virtue points seems to be simr to that in the human world. The basic sry is 2.400, and the chef¡¯s sry is some five, eight, or ten thousand¡­ The only difference was that it was money in the human world, but the virtue points were the currency here. Cloud nodded, ¡°I kind of understand. The ancestor knew what he was thinking when he saw him asking, and rolled his eyes. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. What did he understand? The virtue points were needed by most ordinary ghosts. When it came to ghost cultivation, virtue points had no other use except to send dreams, to visit rtives in the human world. and to protect descendants. For ghost cultivators, only things with spirit energy were useful, such as Azurite gemstone, which could only be exchanged for tens or hundreds of millions of virtue points. ¡°Lilly, let¡¯s go.¡± The ancestor decided to take Cloud to see the really difficult things. Lilly was peeking on the bakery window, looking at the small cakes. Cloud stepped forward and asked, ¡°Anything that you like Lilly? I can buy it for you!¡± After saying that, he touched his pockets, trying to get his wallet or mobile phone out of habit, but suddenly he realized¡­ He was now penniless. ¡°Well, Uncle Cloud has no money¡­ Suddenly he thought of something and took out a stack of underworld bank notes, ¡°Is this okay?¡± This was the paper money that his family burned when he died. In addition to the paper money, there was also gold, silver, jewelry, cars, vis and so on. The ancestor covered his face in disgust. Lilly tilted her head and didn¡¯t think it was anything. If he did not know about it, there was nothing to be ashamed of. She did not know about it either! Cloud blinked, innocently, with clear naivety in his eyes. O 2/3 Both the uncle and niece opened their innocent eyes and looked at the proprietress sincerely. The proprietress was speechless, ¦§ She looked at Cloud and then at Lilly. Oops, she really felt like rubbing the little one¡¯s adorable face, but as for the older one¡­. She couldn¡¯t help but smile sweetly, ¡°Handsome, this is of no use here. You can only buy marshmallows, buy a car to y with using this in Ghost Town, and make origami airnes when you are bored. Ghosts could float, and they floated faster than cars. To be honest, cars were useless. The ¡°money¡± did not work except in Ghost Town. Cloud scratched his head and showed a shy smile, ¡°So that¡¯s it, thank you, I understand.¡± Lilly also looked enlightened, ¡°It¡¯s like the difference between banknotes and gold, right? My father said that banknotes are not valuable during the war, only gold is valuable.¡± Compared to the underworld bank notes, the virtue points were like gold. Compared to the virtue points, the Azurite gemstone was gold. Compared to the Azurite gemstone, the immortality stone was gold¡­. They needed different currencies in different environments! The proprietress said, ¡°Youngdy, you are quite smart! Come on, I will give you a small cake!¡± So when the three of them went out, Lilly and Cloud both took a small cake in their hands and took a bite. Both of them looked satisfied. The ancestor was speechless. He wondered if they remembered what they were here for? Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 The Paying Ancestor Cloud visited the Ghost Market for the first time, and so did Lilly. Both the uncle and niece were very excited. ¡°Uncle Cloud, I want to eat this!¡± Lilly ran over when she saw the grilled cold noodles sold on the street. It was real grilled cold noodles, still sizzling with spiritual fumes. The ancestor quickly stopped him, ¡°No! It¡¯s junk food!¡± Cloud, ¡°Wow, is there junk food in the underworld? People are already dead¡­¡± The ancestor was tired, ¡°Shut up.¡± Lilly, ¡°Uncle Cloud, I want to eat this grilled cold noodles!¡± Cloud agreed unconditionally, ¡°Okay.¡± Then he took out his wallet and prepared to take out his stack of underworld bank notes. The store did not ept it¡­ What if the stalls on the street epted it? The ancestor, ¡°Put the money away!!¡± He was scolding every now and then, sacrificing his virtue points. Not only did he buy one for Lilly¡­ He also bought one for Cloud. Lilly and Cloud, ¡°Thank you, ancestor! Ancestor was speechless,¡­ He felt tired. Lilly and Cloud continued to walk forward with excitement on their faces, and they didn¡¯t know how many delicious foods they saw along the way. Lilly, ¡°Ancestor, I want to cat this fried ice cream-¡® Cloud, ¡°Ancestor, there are snail noodles here.¡± Lilly, ¡°Ancestor, Lilly also wants to eat snail noodles! Woohoo!¡± Cloud, ¡°Ancestor, what kind of fruit is this? It looks delicious¡­ Hello, how much does it cost?¡± Lilly, ¡°What! Two thousand virtue points for a pound!¡± The two of them looked at their ancestor eagerly. Our ancestors thought he was unlucky and used his virtue points to buy fruits. Forget it, it¡¯s not like our family can¡¯t afford it.¡± Cloud and Lilly who got the fruit said, ¡°Thank you, ancestor! You are so kind!¡± The ancestor couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, and his purpose today was to persuade Cloud to reincarnate! [11 < 1/3 Why did it just be a shopping trip to eat? No, he had to remind Lilly. However, Lilly and Cloud suddenly turned around and pointed at a shop with dazzling eyes: ¡°Ancestor, there are interesting costumes!¡± Cloud smiled innocently. Lilly said happily. ¡°Ancestor, shall we three buy together and wear matching sets together?¡± Ancestor was speechless, ¡°¡­¡± However, after taking a look at it, he was rather swayed. Forget it, let¡¯s talk about persuading Cloud after getting the matching costumes. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go take a look,¡± The ancestor said.. Lilly cheered, ¡°Yeah! Our ancestor is the best!¡± She pulled Cloud and happily went to choose the costumes. ¡°This is made of paper, and was contributed from the human world. Someone is trying to sell it¡­¡± ¡°This is an ordinary spirit-energy-woven garment. You can see how it can be¡­ Suddenly transformed into a bloody garment. If you put it on on October 31st, it will scare everyone.¡± Lilly and Cloud was shocked.¡±¡­. The ancestor frowned, ¡°Are there no other good products?¡± Female ghost said, ¡°Yes, yes! Pleasee over here!¡± Entering the single room inside, the female ghost took out a set of Medieval style clothes. ¡°The whole set of pink g suits for little girls is noble and elegant! The men¡¯s will be a set of blue official uniforms! With this dress, as long as both feet are off the ground at the same time, especially when veling in the middle of the night, you will definitely be full of aura.¡± Cloud and Lilly were amused. The ancestor stood behind with his hands behind his back, ¡°The style is pretty good¡­¡± Lilly and Cloud were shocked and quickly asked the ancestor, ¡°Look again, look again!¡± The female ghost was unwilling to give in and quickly tried her best to sell them, ¡°These sets of g suits are really good! They just ripped off the zombies by the ghost cultivators!¡± Cloud¡¯s mind was working, had the ghost cultivator just ripped it off from the zombie? Did this mean there were really zombies in the world? Then could ghost cultivators be more powerful than zombies? He couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of Director Leonnel¡¯s zombie movies. The zombies in them were so powerful. ||| 2/3 So ghost cultivation was indeed viable, huh. When the ancestor heard that he had just been ripped off from the zombie, he left without looking back. Other ghosts might not care, and the more evil things they wear on their bodies, the better it was for them. However, he had his taboo. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Suddenly, Lilly saw another set of clothes hanging far inside and covered with a light mask. She quickly grabbed the ancestor. ¡°Ancestor, that one!¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up. The ancestors and Cloud both looked over and couldn¡¯t move their eyes away. There are six sets of clothes in the light mask. The first thing that attracted people was its material. The words ¡°glittering colors¡± and ¡°neon clothes and feather clothes¡± came to mind. The ancestors could tell at a nce that this material was not only beautiful, but also simple¡­ Such good materials must be made into the most fairy-like clothes. The clothes¡¯ belts and skirts float in the light mask, which was reminiscent of the fairy figures in the medieval murals¡­ ¡°Deal!¡± The ancestor made a decisive decision. Lillyy on the mask and immediately said to the female ghost, ¡°Pack them all up! We all want them!¡± The female ghost was surprised. These were the treasures of the store. She had no authority to sell these six sets of clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll call our boss right away!¡± The female ghost ran away quickly. After a while, a middle-aged man followed the female ghost downstairs. He frowned and said, ¡°These six sets of clothes have been hanging for several years. It¡¯s hard to buy even one. Why do you want to buy six sets at once?¡± ¡°Are they scammers? Or did you not tell them the price?¡± The female ghost lowered her head, ¡°I¡­ I forgot to mention the price.¡± When the boss heard this, he turned around impatiently and was about to leave, ¡°Then why did you call me? Just go ahead and tell them the price, and they will leave.¡± ¡°How can a few country bumpkins who have never seen the world¡­ Be able to afford the treasure of our store?¡± He heard the female ghost describe it, and one of them even wanted to settle with the underworld bank notes. It must be a new ghost, a country bumpkin who just came down. How could he afford it? Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293 Not Sure Who He Was Targeting Lilly and others were waiting for the boss, and finally heard some movement upstairs. It seemed that the boss wasing down. However, soon the boss¡¯s impatient voice came, saying that they were country bumpkins and couldn¡¯t afford it, and asked the female ghost to drive them away. The ancestor narrowed his eyes, but quickly returned to normal. Instead, he sat down, poured himself a cup of tea calmly, and tasted it slowly. Sure enough, in less than two seconds, the female ghost came down on her own and said with an apologetic look. ¡°Well, our boss said that these clothes are worth 90 million virtue points¡­ Do you want to consider the others?¡± She just heard that these three ghosts wanted to buy matching outfits. That would mean three sets. Three sets would be 270 million. The boss said not a single penny less. The female ghost felt that they could not afford it¡­. Sure enough, Lilly¡¯s face was filled with shock and pain, ¡®It¡¯s so expensive!¡± Her aunt¡¯s wedding dress cost eight million dors, this was more expensive than her aunt¡¯s wedding dress! The female ghost nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes, so let me show you the others? These ones here are also good-looking.¡± Lilly was a little reluctant to give up. These six sets of clothes happened to be meant for parents, grandparents, boys and girls. She could wear them, Uncle Cloud could wear them, her mother could wear them, and so could her ancestor. It couldn¡¯t be more appropriate. However, spending more than 200 million to buy six seis of clothing was an extremely luxurious thing in this world. Lilly was torn between frugality and desire. Finally she bit the bullet and decided to buy it! She took out a piece of Azurite gemstone stone from the ring and asked, ¡°Is this enough?¡± The female ghost¡¯s eyes widened! The ancestor spit out a sip of tea. Female ghost, ¡°Ah You, wait a minute!¡± She ran up in panic. The ancestor quickly took the Azurite gemstone stone from Lilly¡¯s hand and said, ¡°How can you take this out¡­ ||| 1/4 r Lilly misunderstood and thought it meant it was not enough, just like Uncle Cloud took out a stack of ghost coins and was rejected. She immediately took out the neon gemstone, ¡°Is this okay?¡± The ancestor opened his mouth. Lilly was stunned, no way? The King of Transformation had clearly said that this neon gemstone was very valuable? She took out another gem again the immortality stone. ¡°Is it enough this time?¡± The ancestor was speechless. Why did it feel like she just took out these things casually, as if there were a lot of them in the ring¡­. How was that possible! Forget about the Azurite gemstone stone, after all, her biological father was the Emperor Prosper, and there must be plenty of Azurite gemstone stoneying around in the pce. Forget about neon gems. After all, he was the emperor, and a few neon gems were nothing. However, the immortality stone was inexplicable! There were hurried footsteps upstairs, and the ancestor didn¡¯t have time to ask too much. He just hurriedly stuffed the neon gemstone and immortality stone into his storage bag, the storage ring could only be controlled by the owner himself, and he couldn¡¯t stuff it into Lilly¡¯s ring. ¡°Don¡¯t take these out in the future, remember! Don¡¯t expose your wealth!¡± As soon as the ancestor finished exining in a hurry, he saw the owner of the clothing store walking over with a smile on his face. ¡°Oh, the distinguished guests have arrived, I am sorry for myte wee!¡± The ancestor was holding the Azurite gemstone stone in his hand, his expression had long since returned to normal, and he pretended to be a bit inscrutable and sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t think you weed uste, you thought we couldn¡¯t afford it, and you deliberately ignored us.¡± The bossughed heartily and apologized again and again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I was really too busy just now.¡± The ancestorughed, ¡°Really? I heard that you think we can¡¯t afford these clothes?¡± The boss red at the female ghost and said, ¡°No way, it must be because my staff had a bad service and conveyed the message wrongly!¡± The female ghost bit her lip in grievance, not daring to say a word. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The ancestor tossed the Azurite gemstone stone and asked, ¡°Is one Azurite gemstone stone enough to buy three sets of clothes?¡± The boss had a sad look on his face, Three sets of clothing cost 270 million, and just one Azurite gemstone is not really enough¡­¡± J 2/4 The boss stared at the Azurite gemstone stone in the ancestor¡¯s hand, with a trace of greed in his eyes. The ancestor turned his hand back, and another Azurite gemstone appeared in his hand, ¡°What about two?¡± The boss¡¯s eyes lit up, but he still said awkwardly, ¡°This is still not enough. If there is a difference of several thousand virtue points, I will make up for it for you, but the difference is seven hundred thousand. This would really be a huge loss¡­¡± The ancestor snorted and said, ¡°I only have these two Azurite stones, and I will, at most, give you another five¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Lilly lowered the price, ¡°I¡¯ll give you at most another five hundred!¡± Ancestor, ¡°¡­¡± You are ruthless, from seven hundred thousand to five hundred. Boss, ¡°¡­ This was not the market. The ancestors decided to y along. ¡°Two Azurite gemstones plus five hundred virtue points, deal, or forget it.¡± After saying that, Cloud stood up, looked down on the floor, picked up Lilly and made preparations to leave. This was called bargaining, and he understood it! When he was on a mission, he went to a border town and an aunt told him that if someone sold clothes. for a hundred dors, he would have to cut it by half and then reduce it further by another twenty dors, and to ask if they could let it go by thirty dors. He was impressed, but it was really handy. As long as he said ¡°Deal, or forget it¡±, the boss would definitely say ¡°Come back! I¡¯ll give you one!¡± Sure enough, he heard the boss saying, ¡°You guys¡­ Hey,e back! Forget it, take it away, take it away! These clothes have been in the store for a few years, and I only finally met you¡­¡± After a while. The trio happily took their clothes and left the clothing store. Just after the three people left, the smile on the clothing store owner¡¯s face immediately disappeared and he stared in the direction in which the three people left. An evil ghost floated over quietly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Boss?¡± The boss sneered, ¡°Follow them.¡± The evil ghost was confused, ¡°However, haven¡¯t they spent all the Azurite gemstones?¡± If there was a third Azurite gemstone, they would have taken it out a long time ago and wouldn¡¯t have to bargain for seven hundred thousand virtue points. The boss didn¡¯t think so. He sneered, ¡°If you only had two Azurite gemstones on you, would you use them to buy clothes?¡± The evil spirit thought for a moment and shook his head. r 3/4 The boss¡¯s eyes gleamed, ¡°That¡¯s right, that old man was a ghost cultivator, and ghost cultivators all know how important Azurite gemstones are¡­¡± Unless it was a clueless ghost, then he could make the mistake buying clothes with two Azurite gemstone stones. A ghost cultivator would never buy clothes when he only had two Azurite gemstone stones. ¡°This shows that they have a lot of Azurite gemstones on them,¡± The boss showed a trace of cruelty on his face, ¡°Follow them and don¡¯t let others find out.¡± At this moment, the boss had no idea who he was targeting¡­ That was the little King of Hell in the underworld! He was still putting his mind to lying low and not to be discovered by others, these fat sheep would be his. prey soon¡­ Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 Sneaky Old Man and Young Girl N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After leaving the clothing store, Lilly was still holding her clothes and thinking with her head down, forgetting to put the clothes in the storage ring. The ancestor asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you not happy about getting new clothes?¡± Lilly raised her head, looked at his ancestor carefully, and asked, ¡°Ancestor, what is your identity?¡± Why did he know so many things about her and her father¡¯s catastrophes and soul-crushing experiences in the past, but he didn¡¯t even know about Screen? Also, when she and her father went to the cave in Mount Cape for the first time and saw rows of tombstones, she had no idea that those stones were the immortality stones. She just took out the neon gemstone, and the ancestor recognized it. She took out the immortality stone, and the ancestor still recognized it. Combined with the fact that in the Ghost Market just now, when she was buying clothes, she just took out an Azurite gemstone, and the female ghost salesperson was so frightened, it could be seen that the immortality stone was a rarity in the Ghost Market. Logically speaking, it was normal for the ancestor to be able to recognize neon gemstones, but it was a bit abnormal to be able to recognize the immortality stones at a nce. The ancestor looked at Lilly in surprise. He was a small man with clear and pure eyes, but he seemed to see through everything. He opened his mouth, and finally said in a dumbfounded voice, ¡°Little girl, how old are you? Why are you thinking so much?¡± How could he have been so careless? This little girl who needed him to pay for her snacks, how would she not know whether one immortality stone was enough for the clothes, and she took out a neon gemstone, finally she took out the immortality stone and asked if it was enough. How could she not know the value of these Azurite gemstones, neon gemstones and immortality stones? She was probably testing him! He was so busy and anxious at the time that he didn¡¯t realize it. She was so sneaky at such a young age! Lilly smiled and said, ¡°Ancestor, you too!¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°Ancestor, you are a veteran, right?¡± The ancestor smiled and said, ¡°You too!¡± They looked at each other, and smiled tacitly. Cloud on the side was confused, ¡°?¡± Cloud, who was in a rxed mood, was not tense all the time and enjoyed the days without having to use his brain. ||| < 1/3 It took two seconds for him to realize what kind of riddle the old man and the youngdy were ying. and he was speechless for a moment. You both are sneaky! Lilly said regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s a pity. I should have bought all those clothes, and my parents can wear them. too!¡± She wanted to buy it as a gift for her parents, but the ancestor pulled her away. The ancestor said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in just a few days they will send clothes to your door in a panic, for free.¡± As soon as she heard that it was a free gift, Lilly¡¯s eyes lit up and he nodded repeatedly, ¡°Really?¡± The ancestor¡¯s mouth twitched. It was enough for him. She had money but did not spend it, but had been scamming her ancestor. Bold of her to cheat her ancestor of many generations ahead! The ancestor pinched her nose helplessly and dotingly, and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s find an inn to stay in.¡± Cloud still had an empty mind and blurted out, ¡°Why? We have a mansion in Ghost Town, and it doesn¡¯t seem to be very far from here.¡± For half a day¡­ It was quite fun to float around. The ancestor looked at him speechlessly and said, ¡°Just eat silently!¡± Cloud hasn¡¯t finished the food in his hand.¡± So he stopped talking and gnawed his corn cob very happily and leisurely. The ancestor waited for their stalkers to catch up, he had to always create opportunities for them, right? Just now in the clothing store, he deliberately looked arrogant, deliberately took out two immortality stones, and bargained very ¡°smartly¡± They could afford it, but they still bargained for it, to give people the illusion that ¡°I really don¡¯t have the Azurite gemstone stone anymore.¡± He was rather obvious about it, so the boss would be fooled. That was why Lilly said that his ancestor was too scheming. Outside the inn. Seeing Lilly and others stopping at the inn, the evil ghost who was following them secretly had joy in his eyes. Great, he could notify his boss that it was time to take action! The evil ghost asked a kid to keep watching, and he immediately went back to inform the boss. When the clothing store owner heard this, he stood up happily. Haha, that old guy was a bit smart, but in the eyes of a ghost king like him who had seen countless ghosts, it was nothing at all! 2/3 O < Did he think he could give an impression that he did not have any more Azurite gemstones in his hand? Could it be any more obvious? He could fool others, but not him! ¡°Let¡¯s go! Go there now.¡± The boss was very worried. There was an old man and a young girl. The old man thought he was smart, the young girl was naive and innocent, and there was also a man with clear stupidity in his eyes¡­ They were easy to get targeted by others! He hoped that they would not get robbed, he had been eyeing on the Azurite gemstone stone, he would get it! Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 What Kind Of Ancestor Are You? It was a dark night in the underworld. The wind was blowing, and all kinds of ghosts were crawling in darkness, shaking their heads and jumping around. Lilly and Cloud were lying on the window, looking at them in amazement. Cloud, who had already fallen asleep, got up again and said, ¡°It turns out that the underworld is so lively!¡± This was the first time he had seen the ¡°ghosts wailing and howling¡±, and he quickly got up to take a look. It was really good, life in the underworld was interesting, and there were many ways for entertainment ¨C there were ghosts who picked off their heads and shook it, some of them also picked off other people¡¯s heads and shook them. The ancestor closed the window with a bang and said angrily, ¡°Go back to sleep. The uncle and niece were not satisfied, with regretful expressions on their faces. The ancestor felt tired again. How could we create opportunities for others if we did not sleep? It was really hard to get robbed. When Cloud wasn¡¯t paying attention, the ancestor whispered, ¡°No matter what happenster, don¡¯t say anything, okay?¡± He wanted to wait for Cloud to be robbed, and then save him when he was at his most desperate. It was like teaching a child. He would not listen no matter how many times he was told not to touch the boiling kettle, and would only learn about it after being scalded. What he had to do was to control the temperature of the ¡°boiling water¡± so that he would be ¡°scalded by ¡± just a little bit. Then he knew that the underworld was not as easy as he thought. There were nows after leaving Ghost Town, but he would be bored to spend all his life in Ghost Town. Lilly blinked and asked curiously, ¡°What will happen?¡± Would someonee to pack up Uncle Cloud and sell him? Or would someonee to dance with Uncle Cloud and rip off Uncle Cloud¡¯s head? The ancestor directly took Lilly away and said to Cloud, ¡°Go to bed early, I will take you to see the world. tomorrow. Lilly is also a little girl. She cannot live in the same room with her uncle, so I am taking her away¡­ To the next door.¡± Cloud smiled sweetly and warmly, ¡°Okay¡± The ancestor left the room and murmured in his heart: He is so naive, I wonder if he will be scared to cryter. After returning to the room, Lilly asked, ¡°Will Uncle Cloud be okay?¡± ||| 1/3 The ancestor took Lilly to another room. Theyers of rooms made Lilly dizzy. When she stopped, she found that the room where she and her ancestors were now could clearly see Uncle Cloud¡¯s room and her original room. Lilly asked in surprise, ¡°Which room is this? We didn¡¯t even see this room when we were looking at it just now.¡± The ancestor sat down, made tea and drank tea calmly, and said slowly, ¡°Just wait.¡± In the second half of the night, someone finally came in sneakily. It was the owner of the clothing store during the day! A little magic was used on their faces, and their faces were vaguely visible, but in Lilly¡¯s eyes it was nothing, she could see it clearly at a nce. She approached her ancestor and asked in a low voice, ¡°Ancestor, why did you deliberately lure the bad guys here?¡± The ancestor also lowered his voice, ¡°Uncle Cloud is still too naive! He has no idea about the killings between ghost cultivators. You have to let him experience it. Lilly, ¡°Oh!¡± She thought for a while and then asked, ¡°Do we need to add some drama for him? For example, pack him up and sell him, or cut off his head?¡± Ancestor, ¡°¡­?¡± Was this little girl their biological descendent or was she a ruthless step-kid? The owner of the clothing store brought two evil spirits and quickly entered the room where ancestors and Lilly originally were. Soon these ghosts came out, with some doubts in their eyes ¨C where were the people? They ducked into Cloud¡¯s room again. Finally, after entering this time, there was some movement. The owner of the clothing store and the two evil spirits did note out for a long time. Lilly looked with her chin in her palm, she pinched her fingers with her other hand and said to herself, ¡°Two evil ghosts, one ghost king¡­¡° The ancestor said calmly while drinking tea, ¡°It¡¯s a big enough lesson for Uncle Cloud!¡± The process of forming powerful ghosts and evil ghosts in the human world was a kind of cultivation in itself. Although it was not as powerful as the ghost cultivators in the underworld who cultivated from scratch, the realm was there. The two evil ghosts brought by the clothing store owner were probably from the human world. Not sure how they escaped the punishment. However, the level of these evil ghosts was not high and they were among the weakest of the evil ghosts. The owner of the clothing store himself is in the realm of the ghost king. If the ancestor read it correctly, ||| < 2/3 he was a native of the underworld. He had cultivated all the way from the awakened ghost cultivator. This realm was indeed pretty good, in the Ghost Market. Lilly suddenly turned her head and looked his ancestor up and down. ¡°Ancestor, what state are you in? Why can¡¯t I tell?¡± The ancestor took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell I am normal?¡± Lilly stood up straight and said seriously, ¡°There are only two kinds of people in this world that I cannot recognize. One is at a higher level than me, and the other is from another system such as from Buddhism.¡± ¡°Ancestor, what kind of person are you?¡± Could it be that the ancestor¡¯s realm was higher than hers? She was now at the emperor level, and low-level people could not sense high-level ones. Even King of Styx. and King of Transformation could not detect it unless she deliberately showed it to them. Only those of the same level could sense it. If the ancestor was at the level of an emperor, then she should have some sense. Or was her ancestor not from the system of ¡°Catholicism¡±? Lilly couldn¡¯t help but think of the old monk he met during the New Year¡­ He also said he would meet soon! Lilly blurted out in surprise, ¡°Ancestor, are you that old monk?!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296 Uncle Cloud: I Will y My Role Normally Lilly was surprised. This was the only possibility she could think of. They all said different things and did not agree with each other. If the ancestor was that old man, it meant that she and he were indeed not on the same path! The ancestor said angrily, ¡°What old man, I am your ancestor. Didn¡¯t I say that I am just an ordinary ghost. cultivator!¡± It was just that he had a little morend and a little more industry than normal¡­. It was hard for him to exin it for a while, but she would know when he took her to the ce tomorrow. Lilly looked at him suspiciously, ¡°Then are you at the emperor level?¡± The ancestorughed happily, ¡°I wish! I am really just an ordinary ghost cultivator, and you don¡¯t believe me, s He took out a red thing that looked like a safety button and said. earnestly: ¡°In addition to the two situations you mentioned, there is another situation where I carry a ghost weapon. that can hide my realm and prevent others from seeing it. Understand?¡± There were always some ghosts who did not want people to know what state they were in, so they had this magic weapon. This was also something he got identally. If an opponent in the same realm knew that he was in the King of Hell realm, but suddenly one day the opponent could no longer sense his realm¡­ Then the other party would think that he had advanced, and would be cautious and afraid to make random moves. ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s better for ghost cultivators to be more mysterious. When you don¡¯t have the strength, you should keep a low profile, and when you have the strength, you should keep a lower profile. The ancestor took the opportunity to teach her some lessons again. Lilly raised her hand¡­ And poked the ancestor¡¯s cheek. ¡°It turns out that you are in thete stage of the King of Hell realm. You have been hiding it too deeply!¡± The moment the ancestor took away the hidden realm ghost weapon, she saw her ancestor¡¯s true strength. However¡­ She was still shocked. She had been in the underworld for so long, and the only people she had seen in the Hell Realm were the King of Styx and the others, as well as the newly promoted Master, the weakling spirit, the harem spirit, and Jessie. The Ghost Town was divided into cliffs. Except for the King of Hell and the seven or eight ghost kings and generals under theirmand, the rest of the civilians were all ordinary ghosts. Unexpectedly, the ancestor turned out to be in the realm of the King of Hell. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. 1/3 ||| Oh maybe there were other hidden realms, but Lilly believed that there were only a few of them. The ancestor smiled and said, ¡°Hey! Ghosts have ghost appearances! I am an old ghost. How can you call it hiding?¡± Lilly, ¡°¡­¡± I am a ghost if I believe you! You¡¯re such a bad old man! ¡°Wait¡­ Why is there no movement? Is Uncle Cloud okay?!¡± Lilly suddenly thought of Uncle Cloud and quickly jumped down from the bed by the window! ¡°Darn it, Uncle Cloud must have been ruined by them!¡± Lilly hurriedly ran out. The ancestor also quickly followed. They were so caught up in chatting that they almost forgot about Cloud! When the two of them came to Cloud¡¯s door again, the ancestor calmed down, held his breath, and prepared to shout loudly, ¡°How presumptuous!¡± Lilly was also ready for a fight, with her sleeves rolled up! ¡°Let go of Uncle Cloud!¡± Lilly kicked open the door. The scene in front of her stunned her. The ancestor¡¯s ¡°unbridled¡± words were stuck in his throat. He was dumbfounded and almost choked himself to death. ¡°You¡­ In the room, two evil spirits were stacked up, and Cloud stepped on them. The owner of the clothing store was tied up and writhing on the ground like a maggot, making a whining sound from his mouth, and his eyes were full of anger and aggrievedness. Lilly, ¡°?¡± Ancestor, ¡°?¡± The two of them opened their mouths wide, unable to believe what they saw. The ancestor even looked around to see if there were other masters hiding in this room, or if they happened to pass by and rescued Cloud? Unfortunately there was nothing! Lilly was surprised and said, ¡°Uncle Cloud, you¡­ You won the battle yourself?¡± She pointed at the two evil spirits under his feet, and then pointed at the boss who was tied up on the ground. The ancestor also subconsciously asked, ¡°How did you win?¡± Cloud showed a bright smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s not hard to fight. Evil will not prevail against good. Since 2/3 for the sunshine of justice.¡± He just performed normally. Ancestor, ¡°¡­?¡± Lilly, ¡°¡­?¡± They both looked at a gun he was holding. A gun¡­? Lilly said that she had only seen this kind of operation from her father, while her ancestor was confused, ¡°When did you bring a gun? Why didn¡¯t I see it?¡± How could a gun kill a ghost? That was ridiculous! Cloud skillfully put the gun back on his waist and said with a smile, ¡°Myrades gave this to me.¡± Cloud actually didn¡¯t know that a gun couldn¡¯t kill a ghost, let alone subdue a ghost. However, based on his experience in life, the feeling of being attacked by someone was quite familiar. He had agilely fired twice as soon as the boss and the two evil ghosts had just entered. While they were lying on the ground with expressions of disbelief and shock on their faces, he quickly subdued them. The ancestor said: This is ridiculous, absolutely ridiculous! ¡°Uncle Cloud, can you show me your gun?¡± Lilly was more curious about the gun now. Cloud took out the gun again, fearing that it would identally go off and hurt her, so he unloaded the bullets. Lilly looked at the gun carefully and then at the bullets. This was not a paper gun, this was a real gun! Uncle Cloud¡¯srades probably put his gun with him and buried him together. This gun was no different from a real gun in the world, and it even came with a silencer. Looking at the bullet again, there was actually a golden light flowing secretly. Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297 Instantly Ascend Lilly understood it when she saw the bullet. ¡°Uncle Cloud¡¯s virtue has been blessed by golden light, and the bullets have also been covered with golden. light.¡± The golden light represented justice and faith. It was true that evil did not overwhelm good, and he defeated the clothing store owner and his two evil spirits with the sunshine of justice. ¡°This¡­¡± Lilly and the ancestor looked at each other. Cloud said. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s more.¡± He took put all the hidden weapons and gadgets. There were extremely strong strings that could be stored in one second, fully functional Swiss Army knives, and extremely sharp daggers¡­ -No one could tell that he had so much hidden on him!. Lilly and his ancestors were speechless. Cloud¡¯s eyes shed with excitement. Being a ghost cultivator was so fun! You see, you could attack at will without worrying about killing the other party. In his previous confrontations, sometimes even though they were enemies, he had to consider saving the opponent¡¯s life to avoid deterioration in international rtions¡­ In short, his actions were restricted. It was different here, he could do whatever he wanted! Cloud asked, ¡°Where should we go next time? Will anyonee to rob us?¡± The ancestor opened his mouth. No, no, this novice vige was still too simple for him! Lilly pulled out the rag that was stuffed in the mouth of the clothing store owner. It was obvious that it was a rag from the table. He immediately cursed: ¡°Okay! It turns out that you deliberately set up this trap!¡± ¡°You are shameless! The reason why you lured us here is because the clothes are too expensive and you don¡¯t want to pay for them, right?¡± ¡°You paid with two Azurite gemstones and you want to take them back!¡± ||| 1/3 ¡°This is robbery! This is a crime! I will go to the King of Hell to sue you!¡± The clothing store owner was filled with indignation, andined incessantly. Cloud frowned, how could this be possible? At this time, the ghosts who heard the noise nearby also came over. Even the steward of the hotel was alerted and came in a hurry. ¡°What happened?¡± The owner of the clothing store said loudly, ¡°We received invitation messages from these people! They said they bought clothes in my store today and they don¡¯t fit. They asked us toe over to exchange or modify them!¡± ¡°So my two assistants and I came over. I didn¡¯t expect this to be their n!¡± ¡°As soon as we entered the door, the three of them beat us up and tied us up! They tried to extort a merit worth 100 million. If we didn¡¯t agree, they wanted to kill and silence us!¡± The two evil ghosts nodded desperately, ¡°Yes, yes, you can see the injuries on our bodies as proof¡­¡± Lilly was amazed to see how the ghostsined first, they described it so vividly! The owner of the clothing store and the two evil spiritsined to Lilly and the others. The other ghosts didn¡¯t know what was going on. They just saw the clothing store owner and his two assistants tied up, and they preconceived the idea that they were really being ckmailed. Cloud frowned and said, ¡°You are confusing right and wrong! It was obviously you who broke into my room in the middle of the night and wanted to do something evil.¡± The owner of the clothing store said loudly, ¡°Nonsense! If you have not done it, you will not be afraid of any nder! I will still say the same thing when we bring this matter to the Pce of Hell! In the worst. case, we will go to the King of Hell for resolution!¡± He was not afraid. The Emperor was far away, and even if he went to Ghost Town, they might not be able to see the King of Hell. Most ghosts would not go there. After all, most of them who came out were not ¡°clean¡±. Moreover, Cloud and the others had Azurite gemstones on them, they must not be innocent either. He reckoned they don¡¯t dare to really go to the Pce of Hell! Besides, he just needed to get out now! Whether he wanted to go to the Pce of Hell or not, who would. know where he would go after he left the Ghost Market? When he came back, he would say that he had. been there. Seeing that the clothing store owner spoke so sonorously and forcefully, everyone was more inclined to believe him. The hotel manager knew the clothing store owner, so he believed what he said, and immediately wanted toe up and untie him. However, Lilly suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± She raised her hand and grabbed the hem of her clothes, and when she pulled it, a sh of golden light ||| 2/3 shone in front of her eyes. The ordinary clothes she was wearing instantly turned into the official uniform of the King of Hell, and she also wore an official hat symbolizing the King of Hell on her head. She changed in one second and ascended into the throne on the spot! Lilly casually sat down on the chair on the side where she was drinking tea, and dropped the rag in her hand on the table. ¡°I¡¯m right here, let¡¯s talk!¡± She raised her eyes and looked at the clothing store owner calmly. Everyone was dumbfounded, the owner of the clothing store stared wide-eyed, and the hotel steward knelt down immediately when he saw her, and said in panic, ¡°Your¡­ Your majesty!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. There were all kinds of clothes in the underworld, anyone could wear them casually, but no one would dare to wear the clothes of the King of Hell. Not to mention the aura and suppression that Lilly possessed only belonged to the King of Hell. Every ghost in the underworld could sense it. She was really the King of Hell! The clothing store owner was so frightened that his face turned pale, even paler than that of his father who had been dead for three days.. Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298 Dark Forest Hypothesis Raul was regretting his actions to the point of wanting to vomit blood! He could never have imagined that he had messed with the wrong person this time! The ¡°money tree¡± he had been stalking turned out to be none other than the King of Hell! ¡°King of Hell¡­ I¡¯m innocent!¡± Raul writhed on the ground as if struck by lightning. Lilly sat in her chair, her gaze lowered as she asked, ¡°Innocent? How so? Please, enlighten me.¡± Raul didn¡¯t know what to say. Jalen also regretted his interference. Why had he meddled in this matter at all? He had actually believed. Raul¡¯s nonsense! It was obviously impossible that the King of Hell had ¡°robbed¡± them. It was clear that Raul had twisted the truth and lied! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°King of Hell, I was also deceived!¡± Jalen hurriedly tried to exin himself. Although he didn¡¯t understand. why the King of Hell appeared in the form of a child, they, as little ghosts, dared not question anything about the King of Hell. Lilly didn¡¯t even look at Jalen. She continued to gaze at Raul and said, ¡°Go on!¡± In this instant, the imposing and solemn presence of the King of Hell poured forth. Her young face was serious, filled with righteousness, and not a single spirit dared to doubt or show disrespect. ¡°King of Hell, I¡­ I¡­¡± Raul was on the verge of tears. Two malignant spirits beside him couldn¡¯t withstand the King of Hell¡¯s pressure and spoke up one after the other, ¡°King of Hell, spare us! It was the boss who forced us!¡± ¡°The boss told us to follow you. He said you were his money tree, and that you had Azurite gemstones on you. He said these Azurite gemstones aren¡¯t something you should possess¡­. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! It was all the boss¡¯s idea. We were just following orders¡­¡± The two malignant spirits kowtowed as they spoke. Raul had nothing to say in his defense. If he had known that this child was the King of Hell, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to rob them no matter what. ¡°King of Hell, have mercy¡­ Raul could only continue to kowtow, unable toe up with any excuses. At this moment, he regretted his actions to the core, wanting nothing else but to p himself for being such at fool. Why did he have to rob them? Out of all the people to rob, he had to rob the King of Hell! Suddenly, he remembered the look in Lilly¡¯s eyes when she was looking at the clothes inside the store. Even when she left the shop, she cast several reluctant nces at them. The King of Hell liked those sets of clothes! Raul thought he found a way to save himself. Raul immediately began to grovel, saying, ¡°King of Hell, it was all my fault. I was foolish and ignorant. Please, give me a chance¡­¡± He moved closer, lowering his voice, and continued, ¡°All the remaining outfits in my store are yours! I beg you, King of Hell, to forgive my foolishness¡­¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes remained calm, and she gazed silently at Raul. So, this was what Crawford Ancestor meant. They had voluntarily offered the clothes. But would she ept? Lilly loved money, but in this regard, she was clear-headed. She sneered, ¡°Could you say it louder? Offer all the outfits in your store to me?¡± Her voice turned cold, ¡°Bullying the weak and fawning over the strong. It seems like this isn¡¯t your first time.¡± < 1/2 Lilly raised her hand, and the destiny pen appeared in front of her, along with a ck-colored book. A dim light shed, revealing a few lines of text. Though concise, these lines exposed all of Raul¡¯s past. misdeeds. They could be described as a litany of crimes, ranging from robbery to arson, all while ostensibly running a clothing store. The surrounding spirits whispered among themselves, shocked that Raul was so wicked. Just moments ago, he had been the one to report the incident first, and they had trusted his confident demeanor. Now they realized they had been deceived! Raul was sentenced to be punished in hell right on the spot, and not to be released until his soul was weakened to the point of bing a ¡°faint soul.¡± By then, he would have lost his cultivation and be a normal ghost. Releasing him in that state would be more agonizing than killing him. The ghosts he had once oppressed would definitely seek revenge. With a pale face, Raul shouted, ¡°King of Hell! I was wrong! I admit my mistakes! Can you spare me? I was forced into this situation. In the underworld, that¡¯s how cultivation is, and only the strong ones remain! We only have a limited amount of cultivated resources, and to advance, we have no choice but to act this way¡­ I¡¯ve been cultivating since I awakened, and it took me a whole five hundred years to reach the level of a ghost lord! Five hundred years¡­¡± Tears streamed down Raul¡¯s face. ¡°If the cultivation environment was better, I¡¯d be able to cultivate the right way as well. I admit that robbing others of their cultivated resources is a heinous act, but I¡¯m not the only one who does it! All novice ghosts act this way! It¡¯s a dog-eat-dog world, and we¡¯ve alle through it this way. Whoever can seize the resources gets them. You can ask them!¡± Raul pointed at the surrounding novice ghosts and then at Jalen. Jalen turned pale, wishing he could break Raul¡¯s fingers. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± he started to say, but his defense. sounded feeble. The few novice ghosts mixed in with the group hung their heads, clearly agreeing with Raul¡¯s words. Lilly understood now. In the underworld, it seemed that novice ghosts were like this. Is this the dark forest hypothesis? Once discovered, only one side would survive, or none would. Lilly¡¯s gaze shifted to Cloud, thinking to herself perhaps Crawford Ancestor had been right all along. So this is what Crawford Ancestor meant when he said that cultivation is a cruel process. In fact, the reality was even more cruel than what Raul had mentioned by a hundredfold. Lilly couldn¡¯t help but draw parallels to stories she had heard in the mortal world, of bugs ced in a pot, deprived of food and water, where they could only resort to tearing each other apart and consuming one another to survive, using each other¡¯s flesh and blood as vital resources. In the end, only one bug remained-the Bug King-and it was the one to earn the right to survive. Lilly suddenly realized that, under the current order, sentient beings were truly akin to a group of bugs being. trapped in a pot. Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 Excused But Wrong Raul¡¯s clever defense left the other novice ghosts reluctantly nodding in agreement. They, too, felt helpless. If they could live a simple life, they¡¯d be more than happy to abide by thews. It was true that cultivated resources were too scarce, and The Order¡¯s oppression made life difficult. They felt like they couldn¡¯t breathe, and their situation was bing increasingly dire. If one day only a few could survive. they wouldpete fiercely, even risking their lives to do so, Seeing the King of Hell remaining silent, Raul secretly felt hopeful. I think I still have a chance! The King of Hell before him appeared to be just a child, after all. However capable a child might be, could their maturity match that of an adult? Children were generally more easily swayed, especially when others acted pitifully. So, Raul sobbed and said, ¡°King of Hell, the circumstances are the one to be med! The Order¡¯s oppression has made survival difficult, forcing us to take these desperate measures. So many others are doing this out there and getting away with it too, so please spare me this time. I won¡¯t dare to do it again, I swear.. Lilly returned to her senses and looked at Raul again. Just because many peoplemitted a certain wrongdoing and were not punished for it, did that really make their crimes less of a serious offense? Lilly waved her hand and took the destiny pen in her gr?sp. speaking coldly, ¡°An additional punishment of eighteen Little Hells for bribing the King of Hell in public,¡± Raul¡¯s eyes widened. Wait, wasn¡¯t she agreeing with what I had said? Why is she still punishing me now? Raul couldn¡¯t ept it, and he shouted and protested, but with a single gesture, Lilly sent him and the other two malignant spirits straight to Hell.. The other spirits and ghosts were silent, not daring to make a sound. The novice ghosts were even more restless, neither daring to move nor speak, afraid that the King of Hell would settle scores right then and there with them. Lilly scanned the crowd and then said, ¡°The heavens are watching¡± She paused for a moment, furrowing her brow and rephrased herself. The ultimate goal of cultivation is to examine your own conscience. What you do today will one daye back to you like a raging storm. Be careful!¡± Cultivation was a difficult process, and everyone faced challenges, but that didn¡¯t mean it was right to lose one¡¯s moralpass and ethics over it. They shouldn¡¯t forget their principles and boundaries; otherwise, the entire underworld would be a hell. As Lilly thought about this, she suddenly froze. Wait a minute, the entire underworld turning into hell? For some reason, Lilly felt a chilling sensation running through her body, and her heart trembled. Crawford Ancestor, who had been immersed in awe of the little one¡¯s rational judgment, immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing The crowd of ghosts dispersed. Jalen, still trembling, finally realized that the King of Hell was easy to talk to and didn¡¯t put on airs. She even told him to go about his business. As he left, he was still in a daze, taking a long time to regain his senses before rushing to find his boss. 13 The King of Hell had checked into their inn! They couldn¡¯t afford to be negligent. Once everyone had left, Lilly looked at Cloud, and Crawford Ancestor did the same as well. Cloud stood in ce, lost in thought. Crawford Ancestor asked, ¡°Did you see that? Novice ghosts are not what you thought. they were. Cruelty and bloodshed are everywhere.¡± Lilly nodded, ¡°Uncle Cloud, do you want to reconsider?¡± Although she was reluctant to part with Cloud, when he reincarnated, she could personally send him off and witness his birth. In the years toe, she could apany him through each life. Even though he wouldn¡¯t recognize her each time, they could still get to know each other again. However, Cloud shook his head and, after experiencing the judgment of the King of Hell, he inexplicably felt a surge of determination. He clenched his fists and looked resolute. ¡°No, Lilly, in the future, I will be as powerful as you. It¡¯s embarrassing to admit, but I am so far behind you although I¡¯m an adult. Hence, I will work harder and strive to catch up!¡± Lilly and Crawford Ancestor looked at each other, unsure of how to respond. With her gaze, she seemed to be saying. ¡°Crawford Ancestor, didn¡¯t you say we should persuade Uncle Cloud?¡± Crawford Ancestor used his gaze to respond. ¡°Damn it, the more we try to persuade him, the more determined he bes! What kind of logic is this?¡± No, this wasn¡¯t working. Maybe showing him something that was more direct would help¡­. After Raul was sentenced to punishment in Hell, the news quickly spread through the entire street. The ghosts that had been lurking in secret started to be restless. With the absence of the ghost lord in the clothing store, there was now only a small female ghost selling clothes inside. The store had many valuable items and this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! In the past, these hidden novice ghosts would have rushed in already. A shop with aw-breaking owner could be easily taken over, and whoever got there first could pick up all the valuable items. But now, they all knew that the King of Hell was on this street, and no one dared to make a move. In the second-floor clothing store, nna, the shop owner¡¯s wife, was summoned in a hurry. She was in a state of anxiety and frustration. She had originally disagreed with her husband¡¯s approach of waiting for unsuspecting customers to enter their shop before exploiting them. This disagreement had led her to leave and pursue her own path of cultivation, away from the shop. Little did she know that her husband would end up condemned to Hell. nna was well aware that countless eyes were watching her store from the outside. She was reluctant to hand over her shop and everything inside it. If she were to pack everything up and leave, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to leave the ghost market. She had two choices now, either to try to secure or give up on the store. Since her husband was already in Hell, everything here was hers now, there was no reason for him to give it up. As she contemted her options, the manager from the inn at the end of the street suddenly approached her. ¡°nna! I guess you¡¯re thinking about how to secure your shop, aren¡¯t you?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. nna poured him some tea and asked sincerely, ¡°Do you have any advice, Jalen?¡± Jalen chuckled and replied. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare call it advice! I just thought you should know that the Little King of Hell seems to have a strong liking for those special items in your shop¡­¡± nna frowned. I¡¯m aware of that, but I can¡¯t give them away, can I? Isn¡¯t that just inviting trouble?¡± 2/3 The King of Hell was clear about her stance; she didn¡¯t ept bribes. Jalen smiled faintly, I¡¯m not suggesting you approach the Little King of Hell. I¡¯m suggesting you approach Crawford Ancestor. Do you know what Crawford Ancestor¡¯s identity is? As long as he agrees to it, it¡¯s as simple as a word from him to secure your shop!¡± nna seized this lifeline as if it were herst hope and asked eagerly, ¡°What is his identity?¡± Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300 Chapter 1301 King of Hell, You Can¡¯t Leave Me! nna contemted the feasibility of giving a 5% share of her profits to the King of Hell because why not? After all, couldn¡¯t the King of Hell engage in business too? Amidst her thoughts, she heard Jalen say, ¡°*5% will do then! It¡¯s difficult for a woman like you to manage the business too, so I wouldn¡¯t want to take too much from you. Also, don¡¯t worry because I¡¯ll help you manage and train your employees too.¡± Upon hearing that, nna just smiled without saying a word. Train the employees? He¡¯de over to lecture them at most, and that doesn¡¯t require any investment from him. Most importantly, I¡¯m the one paying the sry and providing the amodation to my employees. As for managing them daily, there¡¯s nothing much he can actually do. He¡¯s not going to do anything useful, and he has the audacity to ask for a share of profits. Does he think I¡¯m an idiot? With that money, I could hire more than 10 human resources talent to work for me without having to worry they¡¯d do anything behind my back all the time. There¡¯s no reason for me to share my profits with him at all. Then nna called one of her saleswomen, a female ghost named Fishy, and instructed her, ¡°Go get the merit ount book and transfer ten million virtue points to Jalen.¡± Spending ten million for a piece of information was already quite expensive, as this kind of information would inevitably be widely known sooner orter. Paying a million for it down the road would be considered a rip-off. However, nna did appreciate Jalen¡¯s timing in sharing this crucial information with her. After all, being ahead of the curve in information could sometimes be a lifesaver, which is why she was willing to pay ten times the amount. Jalen¡¯s expression soured a bit upon receiving the 10 million points, and he left with a shrug. Once back at the inn, he muttered to himself, ¡°Ungrateful bitch! I saved her life by giving her that information, and she repays me like this. Women are all gold diggers! She didn¡¯t even mourn her husband¡¯s descent into hell. Instead, she rushed back to inherit the clothing store. There¡¯s nothing more to say about women like her. I¡¯ve truly overestimated her. I evenpromised and only requested for a 5% share of profits! If it were someone else, I would¡¯ve seized everything already! I can¡¯t believe how ungrateful she is!¡± As he muttered and grumbled to himself, he suddenly looked up and saw a little girl standing in front of him. She appeared to be around nine years old, wearing a lovely light yellow dress with a touch of a Lolita style, not too shy but perfectly adorable. She had a soft and adorable look, and her face was radiant. Her aura was different from the King of Hell¡¯s. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jalen was momentarily stunned, then quickly bent over to greet her, saying, ¡°Greetings¡­¡± But before he could finish, Lilly raised her hand to stop him. ¡°Jalen, who were you cursing just now?¡± she asked, changing the topic. Jalen quickly put on a smile and replied. ¡°Oh, it was nothing. I was just scolding a few employees who didn¡¯t do their job properly.¡± Lilly didn¡¯t say anything else. She turned and walked away, with Crawford Ancestor and Cloud following behind. Cloud was eager and asked, ¡°Where are we going next?¡± Crawford Ancestor had promised to show him around, and Cloud was looking forward to it! Crawford Ancestor was processing the check-out procedures while saying, ¡°You¡¯ll find out where we¡¯re going once we get there. Just don¡¯t cry when you see it.¡± Cloud nodded and replied. ¡°Okay!¡± Crawford Ancestor couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The more he looked at his great-grandson, the more he found him foolishly purc 111 O 1/2 Jalen escorted them to the door, wearing a charming smile as he said, ¡°Next time you visit, just look for me, and I¡¯ll give you the best rooms!¡± He wanted to make an impression, after all, this was the King of Hell herself! However, to his disappointment, they merely nodded and left. Jalen felt uneasy. He had missed the opportunity to establish a connection with them, and this regret gnawed at him. As they left, the boss of the inn rushed out and asked, ¡°Where are they?¡± Jalen quickly replied. ¡°They just left¡­. His boss was furious. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even tell me they were leaving?¡± He hadn¡¯t gotten a chance to interact with them, and he thought that Jalen kept their departure from him deliberately so he could have his own time with them to make an impression for himself. ¡°You don¡¯t need toe to work anymore next month! The boss¡¯ anger was palpable as he shouted these. words and walked away. Jalen was almost infuriated. How could things go so wrong? Few people ever had the chance to meet the King of Hell. If he had established that connection, his future would have been bright and prosperous. Instead, he was stuck in this situation, and now he had lost his job. Lilly followed Crawford Ancestor and Cloud, preparing to head to the next ¡°convincing Cloud¡± location. There had been quite a crowd watching them, and many ghosts had recognized her identity. Lilly wanted to leave quickly; otherwise, word would spread, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to wander around freely. Suddenly, a woman rushed over, panting, and said, ¡°King of Hell, please wait!¡± nna introduced herself hastily and exined her predicament, ¡°Many people are eyeing my shop now. I don¡¯t know what to do. King of Hell, what will I do if you leave me?¡± She wiped away tears, sobbing. ¡°King of Hell, don¡¯t abandon me like this!¡± She then looked up at Lilly with a pitiful, teary-eyed expression. Lilly was utterly baffled. Why had nna made her feel like she was a ¡°scumbag¡± who had abandoned her family? Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 King of Hell, You Can¡¯t Leave Me! nna contemted the feasibility of giving a 5% share of her profits to the King of Hell because why not? After all, couldn¡¯t the King of Hell engage in business too? Amidst her thoughts, she heard Jalen say, ¡°*5% will do then! It¡¯s difficult for a woman like you to manage the business too, so I wouldn¡¯t want to take too much from you. Also, don¡¯t worry because I¡¯ll help you manage and train your employees too.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Upon hearing that, nna just smiled without saying a word. Train the employees? He¡¯de over to lecture them at most, and that doesn¡¯t require any investment from him. Most importantly, I¡¯m the one paying the sry and providing the amodation to my employees. As for managing them daily, there¡¯s nothing much he can actually do. He¡¯s not going to do anything useful, and he has the audacity to ask for a share of profits. Does he think I¡¯m an idiot? With that money, I could hire more than 10 human resources talent to work for me without having to worry they¡¯d do anything behind my back all the time. There¡¯s no reason for me to share my profits with him at all. Then nna called one of her saleswomen, a female ghost named Fishy, and instructed her, ¡°Go get the merit ount book and transfer ten million virtue points to Jalen.¡± Spending ten million for a piece of information was already quite expensive, as this kind of information would inevitably be widely known sooner orter. Paying a million for it down the road would be considered a rip-off. However, nna did appreciate Jalen¡¯s timing in sharing this crucial information with her. After all, being ahead of the curve in information could sometimes be a lifesaver, which is why she was willing to pay ten times the amount. Jalen¡¯s expression soured a bit upon receiving the 10 million points, and he left with a shrug. Once back at the inn, he muttered to himself, ¡°Ungrateful bitch! I saved her life by giving her that information, and she repays me like this. Women are all gold diggers! She didn¡¯t even mourn her husband¡¯s descent into hell. Instead, she rushed back to inherit the clothing store. There¡¯s nothing more to say about women like her. I¡¯ve truly overestimated her. I evenpromised and only requested for a 5% share of profits! If it were someone else, I would¡¯ve seized everything already! I can¡¯t believe how ungrateful she is!¡± As he muttered and grumbled to himself, he suddenly looked up and saw a little girl standing in front of him. She appeared to be around nine years old, wearing a lovely light yellow dress with a touch of a Lolita style, not too shy but perfectly adorable. She had a soft and adorable look, and her face was radiant. Her aura was different from the King of Hell¡¯s. Jalen was momentarily stunned, then quickly bent over to greet her, saying, ¡°Greetings¡­¡± But before he could finish, Lilly raised her hand to stop him. ¡°Jalen, who were you cursing just now?¡± she asked, changing the topic. Jalen quickly put on a smile and replied. ¡°Oh, it was nothing. I was just scolding a few employees who didn¡¯t do their job properly.¡± Lilly didn¡¯t say anything else. She turned and walked away, with Crawford Ancestor and Cloud following behind. Cloud was eager and asked, ¡°Where are we going next?¡± Crawford Ancestor had promised to show him around, and Cloud was looking forward to it! Crawford Ancestor was processing the check-out procedures while saying, ¡°You¡¯ll find out where we¡¯re going once we get there. Just don¡¯t cry when you see it.¡± Cloud nodded and replied. ¡°Okay!¡± Crawford Ancestor couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The more he looked at his great-grandson, the more he found him foolishly purc 111 O 1/2 Jalen escorted them to the door, wearing a charming smile as he said, ¡°Next time you visit, just look for me, and I¡¯ll give you the best rooms!¡± He wanted to make an impression, after all, this was the King of Hell herself! However, to his disappointment, they merely nodded and left. Jalen felt uneasy. He had missed the opportunity to establish a connection with them, and this regret gnawed at him. As they left, the boss of the inn rushed out and asked, ¡°Where are they?¡± Jalen quickly replied. ¡°They just left¡­. His boss was furious. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even tell me they were leaving?¡± He hadn¡¯t gotten a chance to interact with them, and he thought that Jalen kept their departure from him deliberately so he could have his own time with them to make an impression for himself. ¡°You don¡¯t need toe to work anymore next month! The boss¡¯ anger was palpable as he shouted these. words and walked away. Jalen was almost infuriated. How could things go so wrong? Few people ever had the chance to meet the King of Hell. If he had established that connection, his future would have been bright and prosperous. Instead, he was stuck in this situation, and now he had lost his job. Lilly followed Crawford Ancestor and Cloud, preparing to head to the next ¡°convincing Cloud¡± location. There had been quite a crowd watching them, and many ghosts had recognized her identity. Lilly wanted to leave quickly; otherwise, word would spread, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to wander around freely. Suddenly, a woman rushed over, panting, and said, ¡°King of Hell, please wait!¡± nna introduced herself hastily and exined her predicament, ¡°Many people are eyeing my shop now. I don¡¯t know what to do. King of Hell, what will I do if you leave me?¡± She wiped away tears, sobbing. ¡°King of Hell, don¡¯t abandon me like this!¡± She then looked up at Lilly with a pitiful, teary-eyed expression. Lilly was utterly baffled. Why had nna made her feel like she was a ¡°scumbag¡± who had abandoned her family? Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 I¡¯ll Give You a Billion Times More. ¡°We¡¯ll talk inside!¡± Crawford Ancestor said first. He was a bit annoyed because many eyes were discreetly watching his great-great-great-granddaughter. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the underworld had no 2Gwork coverage, there would probably be a lot of photos being taken now. How could he allow the others to spy on the little girl of their family this way? nna quickly invited them into the shop and even offered to take them upstairs. Crawford Ancestor sat down on a chair near the shop¡¯s entrance and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just talk here.¡± He wasn¡¯t afraid of rumors; he didn¡¯t care either way. But Lilly was different. She was the Crawford family¡¯s little girl. How could he bear seeing her suffer from baseless rumors? nna sat down and had a female spirit pour tea. She got straight to the point, ¡°Here¡¯s the situation. Everyone knows that there¡¯s no one left to manage my shop. I¡¯m just an ordinary malignant spirit and if someonees to rob the shop, I really can¡¯t hold them off. I sincerely request Mr. Joseph¡¯s help. I¡¯m willing to give you these few sets of my store¡¯s treasure items right now¡­¡± As she finished speaking, she immediately ordered the female spirit to fetch the clothes. Lilly immediately raised her hand and said, ¡°Wait! I can¡¯t ept them. How much are you selling them. for? I¡¯ll buy them.¡± nna stood up in surprise. ¡°How could I possibly ept that?¡± myway. Lilly replied, ¡°I wanted to buy them anyway. Just sell them at the regr price.¡± Lilly knew that nna couldn¡¯t keep these few sets of clothes. Those novice ghosts who knew she was the King of Hell would try to take these few sets of clothes for themselves, and used them to curry favors with her. Hence, she¡¯d rather help nna out seeing that she had good character. There were definitely many novice ghosts lurking around, watching her. Buying these clothes in front of them would also be a way of telling them that she had visited this shop before, and they¡¯d better not cause a scene here. Lilly nced outside, locking onto a few positions with a subtle look and then looked away. nna hadn¡¯t expected this at all. She had only said it as a formality, knowing that the King of Hell would definitely refuse, and then she would take the opportunity to mention the 5% profit-sharing. But she never had the chance as she saw Lilly take out three Azurite gemstones and said, ¡°Yesterday, I bought three pieces of clothing with two Azurite gemstones. Today, for the remaining three, I¡¯ll give you three Azurite gemstones.¡± She wasn¡¯t being generous but rather, it was based on yesterday¡¯s price, where one Azurite gemstone was equivalent to 100 million virtue points. Thus, for the two hundred and seventy million in total, she indeed had to give three Azurite gemstones. Yesterday, she only gave two hundred million, plus five hundred merit points. Today, it was more like making up for it-though, one could argue she still haggled down by around 40 million or so! nna was stunned by the sudden appearance of the Azurite gemstones, and she was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Th-these, these¡­ I can¡¯t take these.¡± While saying that she couldn¡¯t take them, nna hurriedly stashed the Azurite gemstone into her bag of holding, which made Lilly smirk. nna smiled sheepishly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to unt my wealth, you see, especially in front of others.¡± Lilly had an understanding look and said. ¡°I get it¡± 1/2 nna suddenly felt embarrassed. Seeing Lilly and the others about to leave after taking the clothes, she bit her lip and got straight to the point. ¡°Mr. Joseph! I¡¯d like to offer you 5% of the profit. Could you please protect my store¡­¡± Crawford Ancestor smiled slightly and looked at her with profound meaning. Is she trying to get to me because she knew that the King of Hell wouldn¡¯t have agreed? That was fine; he didn¡¯t mind. He wasn¡¯t an official in the underworld, and he didn¡¯t care about taking this 5%. ¡°Sure!¡± he smiled and said, ¡°When we have ready-made clothes or anything else to sell, we¡¯ll bring them to your store. I¡¯ll still take 5%,¡± The shopkeeper was pleasantly surprised and overwhelmed with both fear and gratitude. How many people had tried to take advantage of her these past few days, like Jalen, unwilling to spend a penny and trying to get benefits for free? But Joseph not only agreed to protect her store but also said he would put some items in her shop to sell. That meant she would get most of the money from the sales. nna understood that Crawford Ancestor didn¡¯t care about this small amount of money. Even though he took. 5% and promised to protect her, he wasn¡¯t taking advantage of her. ¡°Mr. Joseph!¡± nna now held Crawford Ancestor in even higher regard. Crawford Ancestor waved his hand. ¡°It should be like this. Otherwise, how am I any different from those extortionists who collect protection fees?¡± Knowing they were about to leave, Cloud stood up, holding Lilly¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°We should go.¡± nna saw them off at the door, and Crawford Ancestor waved his hand. Soon, the three of them. disappeared at the end of the street. After Lilly left, the novice ghosts who had been secretly watching also left. They saw the King of Hell buying clothes in the store and giving the shopkeeper three Azurite gemstones. Their eyes turned green with envy, but they didn¡¯t dare to snatch them. The look King of Hell just gave them was clearly an acknowledgment that she knew they were lurking in the shadows. Who would dare to snatch in such circumstances? Although it wasn¡¯t directly mentioned that the King of Hell had nna¡¯s back, she had visited the shop. How would they dare rob the shop she visited? Furthermore, they seemed to have had a pleasant conversation, as if they had discussed something special. Without knowing the situation, no one wanted to stick their necks out. Hence, the clothing store was temporarily safe. Outside the Ghost Market, Lilly sighed and huffed at Crawford Ancestor, saying, ¡°Crawford Ancestor, you still im to be an ordinary novice ghost. You¡¯re a big liar!¡± Seeing nna¡¯s attitude, it was evident that Crawford Ancestor held a high status. Everyone else knew, but she didn¡¯t? Crawford Ancestor chuckled and teased. Tll leave that 5% to you. Remember, I¡¯m just feeling sorry for my little girl, so I¡¯m giving it to you! It has nothing to do with bribery, alright?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He stood with his hands behind his back, humming a tune, and said, ¡°Keep it as your dowry for the future. Oh, it¡¯s too little. When we get to that point in time, i will give you a billion times more¡± Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 Leaving the Sorrow Behind The Mortal World. Bettany held Jean¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I know that you can¡¯t stay here forever. When it¡¯s time to go back, just go. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Jean knelt on the ground, resting her head on Bettany¡¯sp, and cooed, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to leave.¡± Bettany smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t trouble Lilly too much. Sometimes, using connections and seeking favors is within. the realm of human rtionships, but you also have to consider whether you¡¯ll bring trouble to others. If too many people ask for favors, it can be burdensome! Even if the one asking for favors was a family member, certain etiquette had to be followed, and principles had to be upheld. Jean¡¯s nose felt a bit stuffy, and she knew that Bettany acted normal every time she sent Lilly away, but she understood more than anyone. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not Lilly pulling strings for me, It¡¯s ke.¡± Jean tilted her head, her chin resting on Bettany¡¯s knee, and continued. ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s quite capable, even more so than Lilly.¡± Bettany nodded. ¡°Oh, in that case, stay a few more days. ke, who had juste to call Jean back, raised an eyebrow. Hmm, his maternal granddaughter is family, while I¡¯m just an outsider! However, when he heard Jean say that he was very capable, his mood improved significantly. He said, ¡°She¡¯s alone¡­ out there and I¡¯m worried. It¡¯s better for her toe back sooner.¡± Jean thought about it and agreed. Last time, she heard the father-daughter duo say that there was a major traitor in the underworld, as written on Emperor Greenbow¡¯s Stone Scroll. But after all this time, there had been no sign of this individual. No matter how one looked at it, it was unsettling. Bettany chimed in. ¡°Then we should go back quickly!¡± With some time passed, she felt somewhat relieved. Her seventh son had gone down, and with Lilly taking care of him, she didn¡¯t have to worry too much. Plus, her son had sacrificed himself for the country, dying a heroic death. She wasn¡¯t afraid he wouldn¡¯t reincarnate into a good life. That was already good enough, wasn¡¯t it? Bettany continued to nag. ¡°Quinnie¡¯s baby bump is starting to show. Didn¡¯t you all discussing back for Jonas¡¯ wedding in spring? By then, you can return together with Lilly.¡± Jean nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡± Bettany continued. ¡°Quinnie doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s a boy or a girl yet¡­ I need to start preparing clothes now, Matt¡¯s clothes from when he was little can still be worn.¡± Jean couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Mom, buy new ones! Our family can afford it!¡± Bettany tapped her forehead, saying somewhat exasperatedly. ¡°Do you understand anything? Newborns. should wear their older siblings¡¯ hand-me-downs. Haven¡¯t you heard that hand-me-downs are better for newborns? The scientific exnation is that old clothes have been washed and sun-dried so many times, there¡¯s no residual formaldehyde on them. Newborn skin is delicate, and wearing old clothes is the most. Jean agreed ¡°You¡¯re right, Mom! Why didn¡¯t we prepare old clothes for Matt when he was little?¡± ||| 1/3 Bettany¡¯s face carried a smile as she replied. ¡°That¡¯s because there was too much of a generation gap between him and his older siblings. Their clothes were all turned into bed sheets by me.¡± Converting baby clothes into bed sheets was a practical and meaningful way to reuse them without wasting anything. Drake, Josh, Zackary, and Hannah all had their own bed sheets made from old baby clothes. Bettany¡¯s only regret was that she couldn¡¯t do the same for Lilly. The mother and daughter cuddled together, exchanging many family stories. After dinner, ke took Jean back to the underworld, only to find that Lilly was missing. Pablo sat behind the judge¡¯s seat, engrossed in correcting something, with a weakling spirit assisting him. He sorted out long scrolls, ced them in the storage room in chronological order, and continued correcting the next set of documents. ¡°Where¡¯s Lilly?¡± ke inquired. Pablo replied while still writing. ¡°She went out to have fun with Crawford Ancestor and Cloud.¡± Jean and ke exchanged puzzled nces. ¡°Out to have fun? Then why didn¡¯t you go with her?¡± ke was a bit surprised because Pablo usually stuck close to Lilly. Pablo raised his head and said helplessly, ¡°Someone has to stay home and handle the work, right?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The weakling spirit chimed in with a gentle smile. ¡°Exactly. She shouldered so much responsibility. It¡¯s only right for her to go out and enjoy herself. With us here, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Pablo suddenly looked at ke and suggested. ¡°Emperor ke, why don¡¯t you handle this instead? I think you¡¯re more suited to be sitting here and be the judge for the spirits who arrive at the Hell Ruler Pce.¡± Pablo stood up, and the weakling spirit followed suit, their eyes gleaming. Yes, this way, they could go and have fun with Lilly! ke was just about to sit back down when he heard these words. Without even touching the seat, he grabbed Jean and immediately left. ¡°After all, I¡¯m not very familiar with the procedures! It¡¯s better for you to handle it, Judge Belmont!¡± With that, he vanished in a sh of golden light, not giving Pablo and the weakling spirit a chance to respond. They were both rendered speechless. You act all high and mighty, taking your sweet wife out while leaving us here to be working our life away! Eight thousand miles away from the underworld. Jean, feeling a bit uneasy, said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we losing a bit of our morals here?¡± ke raised an eyebrow, his lips curling as he replied. ¡°Being amoral makes me happy.¡± Jean burst intoughter, her eyes turning into the shape of a crescent in the process. ¡°Exactly, exactly, you¡¯re right! Well said! Our worldviews are totally aligned!¡± She and ke linked arms, giggling together, feeling incredibly light without the burden of conscience. ¡°Let¡¯s go find our daughter!¡± Jean¡¯s excitement was palpable. ke looked at the hand resting on his shoulder and then at Jean, who was practically levitating next to < 2/3 him. She¡¯d even do that just so she could hold his shoulders. ke couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, allowing Jean to continue her yful antics. Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 Everest Lilly floated behind Cloud and Crawford Ancestor, feeling light and carefree. It had been a while since she had felt so rxed. Although she had been in the underworld for a long time, and it had be her. second home, she had never really taken the time to explore the ¡°scenic spots¡± of the underworld. ¡°Oh dear!¡± Lilly suddenly remembered something and eximed. Cloud and Crawford Ancestor immediately turned to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± they asked. Lilly shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just suddenly remembered that I forgot to visit someone¡­¡± Cloud asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Lilly replied. ¡°It¡¯s that guy from before, the one who was possessed by a narrow-minded ghost, who then stalked, defamed, and even tried to assault a female teacher. He ended up in prison.¡± She had initially promised her brother that they would visit Joe in prison together, but everything got overshadowed by Cloud¡¯s situation, and she forgot about it. Crawford Ancestor inquired, ¡°Is it important?¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°Not that important, but when he was sentenced to 12 years, he was stillughing. Not only did he not show remorse, but he also seemed a bit arrogant. I¡¯m afraid that when he gets out, he might go after that teacher again, so I want to go check on him.¡± Crawford Ancestor said, ¡°12 years is a long time. We can visit him when we have time.¡± Lilly nodded. They had been floating for quite some time, and finally, they could see a cityscape in the distance. Unlike modern buildings, Crawford Ancestor seemed to favor ancient architectural styles. The entire city had at hint of Southbank¡¯s vor. The buildings weren¡¯t very tall, and somend fragments that resembled small inds floated in the air. On these fragments, beautiful structures were built, and at a nce, the ce seemed to exude an ethereal charm. Lilly eximed in amazement, ¡°Are we still in the underworld?¡± Crawford Ancestor smirked. ¡°Of course, you see-this is the kingdom that I had established for you.¡± Lilly said, ¡°Wow¡­¡± They were currently at a slightly elevated location, and looking down, they could clearly see that the city was meticulously nned. Lilly continued to look into the distance and was taken aback when she realized that the distant mountains looked somewhat familiar. Crawford Ancestor advised. ¡°Don¡¯t look in that direction. I haven¡¯t conquered that area yet. Cloud wondered, Is there really no inte in the Underworld? Crawford Ancestor exined. ¡°This is Everest, one of thergest cities in the destend¡­ And that tall mountain over there is a derivative range of Mount Cape called Mount Everest. If you keep going from Mount Everest, you¡¯ll reach Mount Cape, right where the skyline is.¡± Crawford Ancestor pointed in the direction, and at the intersection of the sky and earth, there was a massive mountain that seemed to connect with the underworld¡¯s sky. ||| 1/3 ¡°There are two forbidden ces in the underworld. One is Mount Cape, the highest peak in the underworld, and the other is the Nether, the deepest abyss,¡± Crawford Ancestor said, looking at the distant sacred mountain. He sighed. ¡°No one can ascend Mount Cape. They can¡¯t even get through Mount Everest.¡± Lilly said, ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She had been up there. She mentioned that Mount Everest seemed somewhat familiar because when she went up Mount Cape before, she had seen this mountain range in the distance. Back then, looking down from above, Mount Everest seemed like a small hill, but what was distinctive was the purplish vegetation on it, which was different from the dark green surroundings. That was why Lilly could immediately recognize the difference. ¡°Let¡¯s go into the city!¡± Crawford Ancestor¡¯s eyes gleamed faintly. ¡°Mount Everest might be off-limits, but there are many hunters at the foot of Mount Everest. Cloud, you can see what it¡¯s like¡­. Lilly asked. ¡°Many people hunt there? Is there something special about Mount Everest?¡± Crawford Ancestor smiled. ¡°It just has some small animals.¡± Cloud nodded, ¡°I¡¯d like to go! I¡¯ve never been hunting in the underworld before.¡± When he was alive and on missions, sometimes he had to spend the night in the wilderness and rely on himself to hunt some small animals, like rabbits, or even mice and snakes, to eat. He was curious about what the small animals in the underworld looked like. Ivan left the hotel and looked up at Mount Everest from the foot of it, which was like a colossal presence on the. He closed the door to his room and went out. After he left, two ghosts approached him, following him discreetly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Boss, are we really going to do this? This is the Crawford family¡¯s territory, the Crawford family¡¯s inn!¡± the skinny ghost said. Anyone who had been around knows about the Crawford family. Everest was built by Crawford Ancestor himself, and over half of the ¡°real estate¡± here belonged to the Crawford family. The other person said, ¡°What are you afraid of? Can the Crawford family really control us here? With so many people looting resources, if we don¡¯t, someone else will¡± The skinny ghost hesitated, ¡°But does he really have good stuff on him?¡± The other ghost spirit sneered. Most of those gathered in Everest were novice ghosts, and many novice ghosts hade here to exchange and find resources after hearing about Everest¡¯s prosperity. In a couple of days, Everest would host its once-in-a-decade grand auction, and it could be said that now, more than half of the novice ghosts in the underworld were gathering in Everest. They had identally discovered that Ivan was actually a living person, and they didn¡¯t know how he hade to the underworld, let alone how he could hide among the countless ghost spirits. So, he must have valuable items on him! ¡°It¡¯s certain. Have you ever seen a living person dare toe down to the Underworld like this? He must have extraordinary luck¡­¡± A rich man, an absolute rich man, they thought! The ghosts had already reached the Ghost Lord Realm, and he was very excited. It was no exaggeration to say that a ghost lord was a reputable figure in the underworld, and there were very few ghost spirits at the Hades Realm. Joseph, the bigshot who built Everest, was rumored to have reached the terrifying Hades Realm, on par with the Hell Rulers of the underworld. The ghost spirit¡¯s point was that individuals of such stature were incredibly rare. With the gathering of countless ghost spirits in recent times, how could they have the chance to run into someone like Joseph? They felt confident and fearless about their n. After all, that was how things worked in the underworld. Whoever seized the opportunity first would im the rewards! Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 Seeking A Chance to Strike Back Ivan turned into a few alleys, fully aware that two ghost spirits were following him. However, his objective wasn¡¯t to engage these two spirits but rather to locate the whereabouts of the mysterious person. Ivan had undergone grueling training and was ¡°fortunate¡± enough to be hunted by someone for the first time for such an extended period. Whenever he prepared for a breakthrough, the mysterious person was sure to locate him. He had no idea how this was happening, so he kept fleeing while training diligently. The pursuit by the mysterious person hadsted for far too long, and Ivan didn¡¯t want to remain passive. This time, he had acquired a powerful weapon and was confident that it could eliminate the mysterious person. However, this required careful nning and execution; any slight miscalction could result in failure. But even if he failed, he could still escape. He wouldn¡¯t dare to take such a risk if he didn¡¯t have a way out. Lilly had mentioned that the mysterious person seemed to be at the Emperor Realm, but perhaps not quite there yet. That was undoubtedly correct. With his current state and the powerful weapon he had obtained, he might have a chance to eliminate the mysterious person. The mysterious person might not pose an immediate threat to Lilly, but he was undoubtedly a future. threat. Therefore, regardless of the circumstances, if there was an opportunity to strike back and eliminate this threat, Ivan would take it. ¡°Kid, stop right there!¡± Before the two ghost lords who had followed him out of the inn could catch up, two malignant spirits had intercepted Ivan. ¡°Hand over your storage bag!¡± The two malignant spirits stared at Ivan. Ivan furrowed his brow and calmly replied. ¡°There¡¯s nothing valuable in my storage bag.¡± He knew better than to wear the storage ring on his finger to avoid unnecessary trouble. Instead, he had threaded it on a red string and hung it around his neck. He also had a storage bag at his waist, which contained some everyday items. In truth, there was nothing valuable in it, just a few Azurite gemstones. The two malignant spirits sneered. ¡°Is that so? We saw youing out of the Simple Skies Inn!¡± In the underworld, hotels followed Dudroinia¡¯s national standard, with the highest being a tinum five- star rating. Simple Skies Inn was the top-rated tinum five-star hotel, surpassing even the usual five-star ones. In the mortal world, Zion Hotel in Athain was the only seven-star hotel in the world, and Simple Skies Inn¡¯s status and luxury standards were equivalent to that of Zion Hotel. How could anyone leaving this ce not have money? Ivanzily raised an eyebrow and scoffed. ¡°You guys know I came from-there.¡± With a cold glint, his de swiftly shed through. The two spirits blocking his path were cleaved into - nothingness, their souls scattered to the winds, not a trace left. Ivan calmly sheathed his de. How foolish. Since they knew he hade from Simple Skies Inn, they should have understood that anyone who could stay there wasn¡¯t ordinary. These two malignant spirits had no business attempting to rob him. Ivan had lost count of how many spirits had tried to stop him. He had be numb to the killing, and now, he didn¡¯t even bother to take the initiative to deal with them first. He simply waited for them to come 1/2 to him. The two ghost lords who were following him were in astonishment as they watched this scene¡­ ¡°B-Boss! Are we still following him?¡± The skinny ghost shivered. ¡°He¡¯s so ruthless!¡± The ¡°boss¡± said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t panic! We¡¯re ghost lords, not like those malignant spirits.¡± But as they spoke, Ivan made his move, and ¡°boss¡± began to feel hopeless. This guy was ruthless! He had been pretending all along! How had he managed to disguise himself as a ghost lord in the early stages? They had only followed him because they were confident in their capabilities as they were at the Late Ghost Lord Realm. ¡°Boss¡± was feeling a bit panicked now, while the skinny ghost timidly said, ¡°Boss, let¡¯s give up. We¡¯re better off alive!¡± His cowardness earned him a scolding from ¡°boss¡±. ¡°How did I end up with such a cowardly subordinate like you?¡± After scolding him, he angrily turned and walked in the opposite direction. While he had talked tough, his bodynguage told a different story. The skinny ghost couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself. However, they had barely turned a corner when they were abruptly confronted by a man in a ck robe. His attire was peculiar, with a dark robe on the outside that gave off a shadowy vibe, but underneath, he wore whiteish clothes that strangely resembled a priest¡¯s liturgical vestment? The two ghost spirits couldn¡¯t see clearly, but in the next moment, they were horrified to find themselves being choked, teetering on the brink of total annihtion. The skinny ghost even saw his own forearm starting to disintegrate like loose sand, slowly drifting away. They couldn¡¯t even beg for mercy! The mysterious person¡¯s voice was deep, deliberately distorted to sound strange and buzzing, ¡°Continue to follow him.¡± Interesting, a mere ant trying to set up his deathtrap? While the mysterious person found it amusing, he was always cautious. Otherwise, how could he have gained the trust of Emperor Eastmount and the others thousands of years ago? Back then, Emperor Eastmount, Emperor Greenbow, and Emperor Prosper knew there was a traitor among the five of them. What they couldn¡¯t be certain of, however, was the identity of that traitor. Even if they didn¡¯t suspect each other and suspected it being him or Queen Earthen. But Queen Earthen had disappeared more thoroughly than he had. How could they ever be sure? The mysterious person¡¯s eyes turned sinister. Ever since he spotted Ivan on Mount Cape, he had been relentlessly pursuing him with the intent to kill. He initially thought of him as a mere ant, something he could crush with the lift of a finger. However, this insignificant ant repeatedly managed to escape. No matter how close to death he was, he would find a way to turn the tables and slip away. Each time the mysterious person found him again, he would discover that Ivan¡¯s strength had grown. This kid had to be eliminated! Just as the mysterious person stealthily hid himself, he suddenly saw a striking figure amidst the bustling streets. She was just a little girl, wearing a yellow dress, yet exuding an aura that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± The mysterious person¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of murderous intent.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 The Not So Innocent King of Hell Lilly and Cloud continued their stroll through the streets, enjoying the unique atmosphere of the underworld. Food stalls lined the sidewalks, offering all sorts of strange and enticing snacks. ¡°Uncle Cloud! This barbecued bug is super delicious! You should try it!¡± Lilly¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation. Cloud raised an eyebrow and hesitated. ¡°Uh, you¡¯re not even eating it yourself, and you want me to try it?¡± Lilly grinned, her expression pure and innocent. ¡°Uncle Cloud, if you eat it, I¡¯ll definitely try it too!¡± Cloud sighed internally. He was clearly being used as a guinea pig here. ¡°Let¡¯s try something else.¡± Cloud suggested quietly. ¡°Even if it¡¯s tasty, can you stomach it?¡± Lilly stared at the cockroach-like barbecued bugs on the skewer, then looked at the crowd of ghosts surrounding the food stall, eagerly ordering their servings. ¡°I want ten skewers of barbecued cockroach balls!¡± one ghost eximed. ¡°Boss, give me twenty skewers of barbecued cockroach balls!¡± I-I want ten too¡­ Lilly looked conflicted. It did smell really good, and so many ghosts were eager to eat it. Could it be that, after bing ghosts, they no longer minded eating cockroaches? ¡°What does it taste like, though? Why do ghosts seem to love it? Have they lost their aversion to cockroaches after bing ghosts?¡± She mused aloud, genuinely curious. Just like in the mortal world, where people might avoid the number 13, it was a popr number in the underworld. Could it be that cockroaches, despite their strange taste, were considered a delicacy among ghosts? Lilly wasn¡¯t ready to give up yet. She held up the skewer of barbecued cockroach balls and cheerfully said, ¡°Ta-da! Crawford Ancestor, I waited in line just to buy this for you!¡± Crawford Ancestor had been in the underworld for so long, surely he had adapted to its cuisine? She just wanted to know the real taste and how one could even eat this. Crawford Ancestor was torn between amusement and exasperation as he pushed the cockroach balls a little farther away, saying, ¡°Thank you, Lilly! You¡¯re really kind!¡± Lilly blinked innocently. ¡°Of course!¡± Cloud couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Lilly, even if Crawford Ancestor cats it and says it¡¯s delicious. would you believe him?¡± -Lilly pondered this for a moment and admitted. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a good point!¡± Crawford Ancestor sighed and said, ¡°I have no words¡­ Let me tell you, Lilly, these are not actually cockroaches. They are a type of small ghost beast that likes to crawl under the fallen leaves in the forest. They are nothing like real cockroaches¡± They were given the name ¡°cockroach balls¡± just because of their appearance, which resembled cockroaches. It was simr to some entric food names in the mortal world, like a ¡°toilet restaurant,¡± ||| < 1/2 where the food were served in dishes shaped like toilets and looked like diarrhea, or a ¡°kiwi shaved ice,¡± humorously named ¡°baby¡¯s green poop.¡± In essence, it was all about ying with people¡¯s expectations. Lilly seemed to be deep in thought and then shook her jar of souls. An unlucky ghost appeared, still in the midst of ying the ¡°Werewolf¡± game, looking confused. ¡°Huh, what¡¯s that delicious smell?¡± Lilly exined, ¡°Mr. Unlucky! I bought some snacks for you guys. But this one was too hard to get in line for so there are only ten skewers though! When you get back, make sure to give each of them one skewer!¡± The unlucky ghost¡¯s eyes lit up, and he put the paper in his hand aside. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Lilly answered, ¡°Cockr¡­ Squid balls! Look!¡± The unlucky ghost nced over. He saw a small street vendor with a crowd of ghosts gathered around. Some were pushing, some were floating, and the sign was somewhat obscured. He could only make out the words ¡°Balls¡± due to his bad luck, but Lilly¡¯s height allowed her to see the words ¡°Cockroach Balls¡±. Saliva trickled down his chin as he couldn¡¯t resist taking a bite. With so many ghosts lining up, it must be delicious. Ten skewers wouldn¡¯t be enough for him, and he was definitely not sharing with the other ghost. spirits. Unlucky ghost immediately epted the skewers, looking very happy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely share with them!¡± Without further ado, he grabbed a skewer and took a bite. ¡°Mmm! Delicious! Really delicious! I thought Mr. ke¡¯s cooking was already great, but this is even better!¡± ¡°But why are these squid balls shaped like this? It¡¯s strange, kind of like cockroaches.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Lilly coughed and asked seriously. ¡°Is it really that tasty?¡± The unlucky ghost nodded confidently. ¡°Absolutely! Hey, aren¡¯t you eating?¡± At this moment, he still didn¡¯t think much and believed that Lilly was too kind to them, not wanting to cat them herself and bringing them back to share. The unlucky ghost was so touched that he handed her two skewers. ¡°You should eat too!¡± Lilly held the two skewers of barbecued cockroach balls in her hand, her eyes showing some hesitation. The unlucky ghost wouldn¡¯t lie; it was indeed delicious. Plus, this wasn¡¯t even a cockroach. It was a small ghost beast¡­ Just as Lilly was about to take a bite, she suddenly felt that something was off! Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307 Lilly¡¯s Super Brain Someone was watching her! Lilly immediately looked up and toward the direction of the gaze. However, it was a tea house on the second floor, and the seat by the window was empty, with no one in sight. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Crawford Ancestor followed Lilly¡¯s gaze. Lilly pointed in that direction. ¡°Someone was secretly watching me over there, but when I looked, they were gone.¡± She believed her perception was correct, but who could be more skilled than her? One moment she felt the gaze, and the next, when she looked, there was no one. ¡°Never mind¡­ I might have been mistaken!¡± Lilly turned back and stared at the two skewers of cockroach balls in her hand, silent. Crawford Ancestor, noticing her concern, discreetly sent a signal. If Lilly felt something was amiss, then there definitely was something wrong, and they needed to investigate further. After setting things up covertly, he appeared rxed and teased. ¡°Go on, your unlucky ghost has already tested them for you, haven¡¯t they? It¡¯s delicious.¡± Lilly continued to focus on the cockroach balls, while her mind raced through her memories like a movie yed at double the normal speed. Her memory was already exceptionally strong: she could learn things. after just one look. This ability to remember allowed her to excel academically, even when she procrastinated and only studied the material just before exams. Her brain was capable of storing vast amounts of information and recalling it with remarkable uracy, She could recall everything she had seen, but there was nothing she could do if she hadn¡¯t seen it. As she delved into her memories, she fell into a daze, or so it seemed. It was like flipping through a mental archive, from the moment she arrived at Everest to her journey so far. She reviewed the scenes along the way, the restaurants, the people sitting by the windows, and what they were doing. Her brain formed a series of vivid images, and she searched through them meticulously. This intense mental effort caused her head to throb with pain, but it was worth it, as she finally located the relevant memory. It was the moment when she had queued up to buy the squid balls and had finally squeezed herself out of the crowd. At that time, on the second floor of the tea shop diagonally across from her, there was a man wearing a ck robe. Lilly focused on this portion of her memory. She had only nced at him briefly, so she only had a general impression of the mysterious man. Specific details were hazy. She was doing everything she could to recall, and her head grew increasingly painful, but she persisted. ¡°He was a tall, skinny man in a ck robe¡­ Lilly stared at the cockroach balls, murmuring to herself. ¡°He was slightly shorter than my dad, and he had a hat on. He wore something beneath the ck robe, like a¡­.. vestment.¡± For some reason, when she thought of the vestment, the image of the old man she had seen in the rural vige came to her mind. He was also wearing simr clothing. These two images seemed unrted, but now that she linked them together, Lilly couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the ck-robed man¡¯s vestment was exactly the same as the one worn by the old man in the countryside. At this time, a sharp pain surged through her brain. Lilly staggered, but Cloud, quick to react, reached out and steadied her.. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Cloud was visibly concerned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Could it be¡­ the cockroach balls are poisoned?¡± Meanwhile, unlucky ghost had lost control and devoured four or five skewers of barbecued bugs. He was bing addicted to them and kept eximing with delight. ¡°If these had a bit of chili powder and pepper salt sprinkled on them, they would be even more addictive!¡± ||| 1/2 Unlucky ghost, along with Lilly, Cloud, and Crawford Ancestor, seemed to be in different worlds, completely absorbed in their own experiences. It wasn¡¯t until he heard Cloud¡¯s mention of ¡°cockroach. balls that he snapped back to reality. ¡°What? What cockroach? C-Cockroach¡­ balls?¡± Unlucky ghost, still in shock, finallyprehended the sign at the food stall. It had bold letters of ¡°Cockroach Balls¡± on it, apanied by a drawing of arge cockroach. He was utterly bewildered. However, neither Cloud nor Crawford Ancestor, nor even Lilly, paid attention to the expression on unlucky ghost¡¯s face. They were more focused on their own concerns. Crawford Ancestor was horrified, repeatedly asking, ¡°Have you seen that ck-robed man?¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°I just remembered now. When I first arrived here, I identally nced in that direction.¡± Lilly pointed toward the tea house. Crawford Ancestor was utterly astonished. What did this mean? It meant that Lilly hadn¡¯t actually seen the ck-robed man but had deduced his existence from her memory! Someone with this level of memory capability was incredibly formidable. Some might argue there was nothing remarkable about having a good memory. However, for beings who could practice cultivation, having a powerful memory was the ultimate asset on their path. With countless incantations and spells to remember, being able to recall them rapidly and execute them could put them leaps and bounds ahead of others. His great-great-great-granddaughter was unbelievably talented! ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once you¡¯ve mentioned this person, I can uncover all of his information within five minutes!¡± He spoke with the confidence of a CEO saying. ¡°In five minutes, I want to know everything about her, as if it were the same thing. The stabbing pain in Lilly¡¯s head began to ease somewhat, and she looked at Crawford Ancestor with skepticism. ¡°Really?¡± Crawford Ancestor was brimming with confidence. ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t you know who I am? If I can¡¯t find the information, I¡¯ll eat the two skewers of cockroach balls you¡¯re holding Five minutester, Crawford Ancestor had failed miserably. Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 The Mediocre Kid Crawford Ancestor fixed his gaze on the cockroach balls he was holding. ¡°Crawford Ancestor always makes solemn promises, so keep your word.¡± Lilly smiled as she covered her mouth. ¡°Crawford Ancestor must honor his word, Lilly: don¡¯t worry! Crawford Ancestor will undoubtedly keep his word,¡± Cloud grinned sincerely. The two of them fixed their gaze on Crawford Ancestor. Crawford Ancestor was stunned; he had had such bad luck! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The actual unlucky younger, or ghost, was staring at the sticks in his palm with confusion in his eyes. Little Hades underwent a significant transformation. She deceived him. No, it would never be this way. The unlucky ghost¡¯s impression of Lilly remained at four and a half years-old when she was cing the charm on his head. Such a well-mannered sweet pea wouldn¡¯t try to deceive him. She must have called him out since cockroach balls were so tasty and she wanted to share the good things. with him. The unlucky ghost had an odd grin on his face and said, ¡°Lilly will never be wrong. If something is wrong. it must be our fault. I¡¯ll offer them this roasted insect because it smells so good.¡± Unfortunately, the weakling spirit was not present because he remained in the underworld to handle work with Master Belmont. Both the ghost bride and the harem spirit were absent. I was told that they went out to cultivate by themselves when, in actuality, they ought to have gone to see some attractive men. However, the jar of souls still included other spirits. For example, Ms. Ugly, Jessie, and Tinkerbell! He lost the game among us that they yed over a day and a night. How could this be called revenge? He brought the cockroach balls since he believed they were incredibly tasty. The unlucky ghost entered the jar of souls. Crawford Ancestor was the only person left, and he was still holding two strings of cockroach balls. No, he could not lose his majesty in front of the young people! He stated that he would eat it. Wasn¡¯t it just two ¡°octopus balls¡± strings? It was simple for him. Crawford Ancestor took a bite while keeping his eyes closed. Cockroach balls burst out juice when the teeth happened to bite on the abdomen of the ¡°ghost bug.¡± Crawford Ancestor, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t take it any longer. ¡°Damn it! Just roast it a little bit; what the hell is it that it¡¯s burned on the surface and tender on the inside?¡± Someone nearby said, ¡°What the hell? Don¡¯t you realize that it¡¯s a ghost beast, of course?¡± 1/3 Crawford Ancestor puked. Crawford Ancestor drank five cups of tea in another five minutes before he finally felt better. Lilly was ordering dishes joyfully with Cloud. ¡°Uncle Cloud, let¡¯s order this! When you look at the name, it just seems fantastic. Wow, that¡¯s pricey.¡± Cloud muttered after taking a look at the menu, ¡°Ice crystal shrimp¡­two thousand merits¡­ Hmm¡­¡± He ced his palm to his lips and coughed slightly before saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lilly; it¡¯s not expensive; let¡¯s order it if you want to eat it.¡± Crawford Ancestor was mute on one side. Lilly went on. ¡°Wow¡­this! That one! And now this!¡± Cloud summoned the service ghost and said, ¡°Have a copy of this braised pork and this Dragon King salt and pepper w.¡± ¡°This mulberry-healthy soup, the Icemount Fish soup pot, the Magic Mushroom tter, and the Ice Crystal Shrimp, just now.¡± You must wait for 20 minutes, but you will soon be served.¡± The service ghost grinned. He left right away, floating. This dish table was far more expensive than the rest. The dishes that were ordered were all expensive. ¡°Only your Uncle Anthony can afford your living expenses!¡± Crawford Ancestor said it with a hurt look on his face. Lilly grinned naively and said, ¡°Daddy too! Daddy is incredibly wealthy and powerful. Just this Icemount Fish, Daddy always prepares it for me.¡± Crawford Ancestor couldn¡¯t speak. Crawford Ancestor grasped the menu again with pride and said, ¡°Keep ordering! If you can¡¯t finish your meal, save it for your ghost to devour; it¡¯s Crawford Ancestor¡¯s treat!¡± Lilly grinned. In truth, she was well aware that Crawford Ancestor was not stingy with his money. He owned the restaurants, inns, and teahouses in this area. It was as if she had just returned home for lunch. She was nheless quite appreciative. She and Uncle Cloud received excellent care from Crawford Ancestor. Crawford Ancestor was really a good person. With a smile on her face, Lilly replied, ¡°Thank you. Crawford Ancestor is the best. Crawford Ancestor is the best person in the world!¡± as she couldn¡¯t help but grab hold of Crawford Ancestor¡¯s arm. The young girl still had childlike characteristics, including some baby fat on both sides of her small face and two watery eyes. Crawford Ancestor¡¯s heart softened when he saw how cute she was. Why did Lilly look so good-looking? ¡°Eat as much as you want to eat, Crawford Ancestor said, eager to serve Lilly all of the delectable cuisine. 2/3 All of the dishes were eventually served. Cloud tried the fine cuisine of Underworld for the first time. He could not stop eating. Crawford Ancestor appeared to be calmer as if he ate these dishes frequently. As he carefully picked vegetables for Lilly, he said, ¡°That ck-robed man has some ability. There will undoubtedly be lots of witnesses when he arrives at Everest.¡± Everest was overcrowded; there were spirits everywhere, and there were only a few ces without ghosts. But he couldn¡¯t find him anywhere. He recently made an appearance in this teahouse, but when he asked the stalking ghost about him, they answered with a nk face and stated that they had never seen him. They hardly even remembered that there was such a person until he used Lilly¡¯s description to describe the stalking ghost once more; nheless, they were unaware of his arrival or departure times. After giving it some thought, Lilly remarked, ¡°He must have some amazing spells.¡± Crawford Ancestor agreed with a nod. ¡°So it¡¯s a little challenging to locate his track in Everest.¡± Who¡¯s that guy? Lilly suddenly muttered and turned to face the ground floor. Following, Crawford Ancestor inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± On the streets below, and at first sight, nothing stood out. However, Crawford Ancestor soon came across a young man with an unremarkable appearance and unremarkable features who seemed like a truly unremarkable individual. But the odd thing was, why did he notice him at first? ¡°Who is he, and do you know anything about him?¡± Crawford Ancestor inquired curiously. Cloud also extended his neck to the side to look. Lilly¡¯s eyes are bing increasingly bizarre. Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 The More He Persuaded, the Less He Listened Lilly fixed her gaze on the youngster. He had an unremarkable face; she certainly didn¡¯t know him, but she had a feeling he was someone she knew. Suddenly, the young man looked up, but with only a glimpse, he averted his sight. Lilly was perplexed. After a while, the youngster arrived at the teahouses as well but sat outside in the lobby and ordered an Icemount Fish soup pot. The youngster ate his dinner slowly without once again looking up at his surroundings when the dishes. were soon served. Still wanted to fool her? She already recognized him! Crawford Ancestor inquired once more, ¡°Lilly, do you know him?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know him before, but now I recognize him,¡± Lilly added. Cloud looked at it, slightly puzzled; he didn¡¯t recognize him. Who¡¯s that guy? Lilly¡¯s lips twisted slightly, she lowered her voice, and she cryptically uttered, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you!¡± She was unsure of his motivation for dressing in this manner, but there must have been one. This illusion spell is so powerful that she almost didn¡¯t recognize it at first. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go all out to help you with your disguise! Lilly even gave him the look that she didn¡¯t recognize him, and her acting talents were so amazing that even the youngster didn¡¯t notice. Ivan ate quietly, thinking to himself, ¡°She didn¡¯t recognize me; the artifact-level camouge mask is amazing!¡± In addition to hiding his face, this mask may alter his physique and demeanor. Ivan thought that even the mystery person might not be able to identify him if it weren¡¯t for his words and behavior. Lilly would be startled if he revealed his identity in the future. Ivan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle after thinking about it. They dined at various tables far from one another. It appeared as though they were strangers. Crawford Ancestor and Cloud wouldn¡¯t have known, the two had such a small interaction if they weren¡¯t seated next to Lilly, knowing she had just noticed the youngster. Crawford Ancestor cast another silent nce at the young man before departing. Even he was unable to recognize him. It was obvious how effective his disguise was. Was this young man already superior to the Emperor Realm? N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Lilly immediately recognized it; she appeared to be extremely familiar with this young man. 1/3 No, I must protect Lilly from him! Crawford Ancestor instantly grasped Lilly¡¯s hand and exited the teahouse. Ivan has no idea what happened or why they left so soon. There were numerous novice ghost hunters at the base of Mount Everest. Although Mount Everest was enormous, only a few novice ghosts dared to set foot on it. Most people could only search for signs of prey along the edge. Cloud was astounded to discover the ¡°little rabbit¡± to be the size of a cow. Did this qualify as a small animal? A group of novice ghosts suddenly appeared and surrounded the little demonic beast to hunt it. The ¡°cow¡± that appeared to be a rabbit-or the ¡°little rabbit¡± that appeared to be a cow-was not docile at all; his eyes had turned blood red, and he was on the edge of killing. A novice ghost was instantly split in half, rolled to the ground, urgently searching for body parts, and swiftly pulled back to reunite. The other two novice ghosts were ripped to shreds as soon as they were put together. Demonic beasts. growled and sucked a few parts of ghost body fragments unceremoniously. The novice ghosts timidly retreated, and the four ghosts attempted to surround the demonic beasts. together. Almost everyone had been hurt to some degree-some had lost their feet, while others had lost their hands. Crawford Ancestor said softly, ¡°Do youprehend anything? Too few cultivated resources are avable. Eating demonic beasts is a crucial strategy for boosting cultivation and providing extra spirit energy. Novice ghosts need to struggle ferociously for their lives to cultivate.¡± ¡°When fighting against demonic beasts, those creatures will also fight back. Some of them may even lay traps to catch novice ghosts.. ¡°If they¡¯re lucky, novice ghosts will lose a hand and a leg, and the seriously hurt ones will perish and be devoured by demon beasts.¡± Cloud would be able to intuitively sense the challenges of novice ghosts despite such horrible savagery! Cloud¡¯s expression changed from surprised to contemtive. ¡°I see,¡± he responded after a moment of thought. Crawford Ancestor was ecstatic from the bottom of his heart, and Lilly couldn¡¯t help but peek over. That¡¯s why there are so many novice, disabled ghosts on Everest,¡± he exined. Lilly and Crawford Ancestor were both silent. His focus was strange, and his manner of thinking was tricky. 2/3 Was there anything he couldn¡¯t say? He could. ¡°Crawford Ancestor, if a ghost loses one hand and one foot, can it grow back?¡± inquired Cloud in a childlike manner. Crawford Ancestor said in a stunned tone, ¡°No, are you afraid?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t they?¡± questioned Cloud. ¡°Ghosts aren¡¯t real people. Theyck a strong physical structure. It¡¯s permissible to break their heads off. Howe they can¡¯t regenerate if one hand and one foot are missing?¡± ¡°Uncle Cloud, you can break your head off because your head is still there!¡± Lilly said it with a twitch in her mouth. ¡°But the hands and feet are gone after being devoured by demonic beasts; how can they be regenerated?¡± ¡°Although you can¡¯t ¡®die¡¯, if your head is swallowed, you can only live a life without a head!¡± As an example, consider the headless ghost. After a long period, ghosts will be spirited away. ¡°Emm¡­why can¡¯t you get another one out?¡± asked Cloud. ¡°Then, can I grow back if I consume the demonic beasts who devoured my hands and feet?¡± Crawford Ancestor couldn¡¯t take it any longer. ¡°No! You can¡¯t! So, do you understand the harshness of cultivation? If you make a mistake, you will either be crippled or lose your ghost life. Being a novice ghost isn¡¯t as simple as you believe!¡± ¡°I now see that I need to be extra cautious when I capture the ghosts and demonic beasts in the future,¡± Cloud said and nodded. Once more, Lilly and Crawford Ancestor were speechless. What was the problem-that the more they urged, the less Uncle Cloud listened? Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 Hunting Alone Cloud was excited. This was even more thrilling than my undercover missions! I felt something different! The stakes were high when I carried out a mission in the mortal world! But if I lost here, the worst that could happen was losing a leg. Cloud confidently said, ¡°Trust me, believe I can defeat it!¡± Then, Cloud pulled out a short de and quickly engaged inbat. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t run away!¡± Cloud yelled. The demonic beast felt that something was amiss when he saw Lilly and Crawford Ancestor and was about to leave. However, Cloud shed up. Watching Cloud engage the demonic beast in battle, Lilly hesitated and said, ¡°Crawford Ancestor, should we just let it go? Uncle Cloud seems to be enjoying himself here.¡± Crawford Ancestor replied, ¡°No, this is just the beginning. These are the simplest challenges. Challenges? Never mind, forget about it; I will protect him¡­ Or else, what can I do? But deep down, Crawford Ancestor had softened. After all, Cloud is a descendant of the Crawford family. It is my duty to protect him! Unaware of Crawford Ancestor change of mind, Lilly suggested, ¡°How about we let Uncle Cloud go through this experience on his own?¡± Of course, we would not truly leave him alone. He might face danger! We will hide in the shadows to ensure his safety.¡± Crawford Ancestor nodded and said. ¡°That¡¯s the n. We must let Cloud face his trials alone. Perhaps he had been too bold and confident with us around. Facing challenges and growing on his own is different. Crawford Ancestor still secretly hoped that Cloud would reincarnate someday. Cloud had lived a solitary life. He should have a prosperous life in the future! As Cloud fought fiercely with the demonic beast, his full attention was on it. He did not notice that Lilly and Crawford were gone. Though he spoke lightly earlier, he remained extremely vignt. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Cloud knew he could not always rely on Crawford, Ancestor, and Lilly. Eventually, I had to deal with everything alone. So, I hoped to adapt quickly to life in the underworld and the trials of cultivation. The demonic beast had initially been wary of Lilly and Crawford Ancestor, but it hesitated when it realized that these two terrifying figures had left. What did this mean? Had they truly gone? The demonic beast sniffed the air but detected no trace of their presence. So, this newbie was not allied with them? In that case, I had nothing to worry about! The demonic beast stared at Cloud and seemed excited. He is a new novice ghost with an exceptionally strong power different from ordinary ghosts! He is a valuable resource! Without hesitation, the demonic beast lunged at Cloud. Cloud had already prepared to dodge when he saw the demonic beast¡¯s eyes turn blood-red. The next moment, it pounced as expected. Cloud rolled to the side just in time to evade the demonic beast¡¯s attack, but his clothes were torn open. 1/2 Cloud got back on his feet immediately and continued to evade as he moved to the other side. The demonic beast followed him, and its sharp ws grazed Cloud¡¯s neck. At that moment, Cloud felt his neck. bleeding. He reached up and realized that his neck had been cut halfway. If I were still human, he would have been dead by now. The demonic beast is much more formidable than I had thought! Crawford Ancestor had even mentioned that it was the weakest demonic beast living on the outskirts of Mount Everest. But this demonic beast almost killed me! Cloud was drenched in sweat and had time to dwell on it. The demonic beast had guessed his movement and was about to lunge at him. Lilly and Crawford Ancestor were about to help Cloud when they saw what had happened. Just as the demonic beastas about to pounce again, a deep gunshot rang out, and the demonic beast. copsed with a loud thud. Cloud continued to pant heavily. At that critical moment, the demonic beast had nearly bitten off my head! It was so close! Cloud was trembling as he retrieved his bullet. I only had seven bullets, and I had to make sure to recover each one after firing it. In the underworld, bullets didn¡¯t go to waste. So, I could use them again as long as I picked them up. As Cloud loaded his bullets, a dark shadow suddenly fell over him. Cloud looked up and found out that it was a man in green robes with a gaunt face. He was quite emaciated as well. He nced at Cloud and then at the demonic beast lying at his feet. Then, the man eximed excitedly, ¡°What a hiker beast! I¡¯ve been stuck at the Ghost lord¡¯ early stage for twenty years¡­ This hiker beast might help me!¡± I am so lucky to find such a demonic beast when I am injured! Cloud frowned and said, ¡°I took down that beast,¡± The man paused, thenughed dismissively. Then he said, ¡°Alright, I know you did it. You¡¯re lucky to have the chance to impress me. Others don¡¯t even get a chance to tter me.¡± A small, awakened novice ghost like him dared to talk this way? I had already reached the Ghost Lord¡¯s realm! How could he disrespect me? No other ghosts would dare disrespect me! Who did he think he was? ¡°Hey, what weapon did you just use? Show it to me. The man demanded and snatched Cloud¡¯s gun without warning. Cloud waspletely taken off guard. This ghost lord¡¯s techniques were truly enigmatic. At that moment, I keenly felt the gap between myself and the Ghost lord. Cloud was infuriated but said coldly, ¡°Give it back to me.¡± However, the man stuffed the gun into his own bag of holding and sneered. Give it back? Dream on. As a ghost lord, everything was mine when I took it! Lhad never returned anything I had taken! If he had the guts, he could ask the Hell Rulers to make him give it back! Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 Does This Situation Look Familiar? Lilly was extremely worried. ¡°Crawford Ancestor, Uncle Cloud¡¯s gun was stolen. This must be a significant setback, right?¡± Daddy had said that they dreaded nothing more than having their guns stolen. It was the gravest mistake and something they couldn¡¯t tolerate. Dying on the battlefield was one thing, but having the weapon taken away is another matter entirely. It would definitely be mocked byrades! Crawford Ancestor seemed to be anxious as well. Perhaps we pushed Cloud too far. We might damage his self- esteem. Maybe we should reconsider¡­ However, what they didn¡¯t expect was¡­ After Cloud¡¯s gun had been snatched, he found it somewhat amusing. In all my years ofbat experience, my gun had never been stolen before, even if I was asleep! Today is the first time that my gun has been stolen. Well, not exactly by a person, but by a ghost. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°If myrades find out about this, I¡¯ll probably be in big trouble, and they might tease me for a lifetime. Unfortunately, I could never return to those times. Cloud mumbled. Then he could not help but let out a faint smile. The ghost lord was stunned upon seeing Cloud¡¯s smile. In the shadows, Lilly and Crawford Ancestor were stunned as well. Lilly whispered, ¡°Uncle Cloud seems deeply affected. His mental state isn¡¯t normal!¡± Crawford Ancestor said, ¡°Cloud¡­ can¡¯t handle even such a little problem; what¡¯s the point of his cultivation?¡± Nevertheless, they sat still and continued to watch. After Cloud realized that Lilly and Crawford¡¯s ancestor had disappeared, he already knew they were going to test him again. They wanted to make me give up ghost cultivation and obediently go for reincarnation. Indeed, it did hurt me after my gun was taken away. So, I must get the gun back on my own! At one moment, Cloud was smiling inexplicably. The next moment, Cloud threw the short de in his hand at the ghost lord without warning. Ghost lord effortlessly caught the short de and said, ¡°Do you really think¡­¡± The next second was a loud gunshot! Lilly jumped in surprise as she heard the sudden gunshot. Ghost lord stared in disbelief at the bullet that had pierced his heart. He had not even had time to react before Cloud had seized the bag of holding from his waist. At the next moment, he bound the ghost lord with three strikes. The ghost lord was suppressed by the golden light in the gun and could not believe what had happened. How could such a novice ghost tie me up? Cloud sneered and asked, ¡°Do you really think I only have a gun?¡± ||| 1/2 Cloud had a miniature gun in his hand that seemed like a keychain. Lilly could not help but ask, ¡°Crawford Ancestor, are you sure this is not a toy?¡± Crawford Ancestor bristled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a minigun, which is too small and very troublesome to reload. It is useless on the battlefield. However, it is a real anti-personnel weapon. With a maximum range of 120 meters and a velocity of 180 meters per second after firing, a shot to the heart is fatal enough.¡± Crawford Ancestor was stunned. What is this? Defeat ghost lord with a gun? Ghost lord yelled, ¡°You¡¯re such an incredulous scoundrel! Release me!¡± Cloud chuckled innocently and said, ¡°Shut your mouth. The lord fell silent. Cloud then opened the bag of holdings. He only wanted to retrieve his own gun. It is a gift from a comrade; I could not afford to lose it! However, the bag of holding had a lot of things, and I could not urately retrieve my gun as it was not my own bag. Cloud had no choice but to turn the bag of holding upside down and pour out its contents onto the ground. Lilly and Crawford Ancestor watched in bewilderment and approached Cloud. ¡°Uncle Cloud, what are you doing?¡± Lilly asked. Various items spilled out onto the ground, including clothing, provisions, half of a demonic beast, and Azurite gemstones. Cloud rummaged through the pile and finally retrieved his own gun. Having been robbed once, I did not want to go through it again. ¡°Lilly, I am¡­¡± Before Cloud could continue, Ghost lord was stunned as he saw Crawford¡¯s ancestor. He quickly said, ¡°Mr. Joseph, save me! He steals my belongings.¡± Lilly sighed in exasperation and said, ¡°Crawford Ancestor, does this situation look familiar to you?¡± Crawford Ancestor fell into silence. Lilly raised her hand and changed her outfit in a second. Then she said, ¡°Stealing from you? From what I saw, it wasn¡¯t quite like that.¡± Ghost lord was stunned. Little Hades? He immediately broke into a cold sweat. Just a moment ago, I arrogantly mentioned summoning Little Hades to force Cloud to return his stolen items. But now, Little Hades had arrived! Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 What Did You Really Mean? The ghost lord fell silent as he waspletely stunned. ¡°Ms. Hades!¡± The ghost lord, who had been tied up tightly, said this while trembling. The ghost lord had been arrogant earlier, but now he felt quite intimidated. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± The ghost lord tried to exin but found himself at a loss for words. What could I actually exin? Lilly asked, ¡°Not what? Not human?¡± The ghost lord hesitated, looking embarrassed. On the other side, Cloud was still rummaging through the bag of holding. ¡°Wow, this bag of holding is amazing. I thought I had emptied it, but there are still things inside.¡± ¡°Wow, an azurite gemstone!¡± Cloud had realized the value of azurite gemstones. They were definitely valuable, just like a bar of gold in the mortal world! ¡°There are actually two Azurite gemstones here, equivalent to two hundred million merit points.¡± ¡°Well, what else could I say? It is a gift for free!¡± Cloud muttered to himself. Crawford Ancestor also muttered, ¡°Barely enough!¡± Then he picked and chose like he was scavenging for treasure. Crawford Ancestor said, ¡°These two azurite gemstones are the only thing worth something here.¡± ¡°The demonic beast was half eaten. They¡¯re not even fresh anymore!¡± ¡°These azurite gemstones have had their spirit energypletely extracted! They are no different from trash.¡± ¡°So overall, it¡¯s just these two azurite gemstones that are valuable.¡± Lilly could not help but frown. Uncle Cloud, Crawford Ancestor! Can you please respect me? I¡¯m still making a judgment here, and you¡¯re already dividing up the spoils? ¸ö The ghost lord pointed at Cloud and said, ¡°You see! He is the one who stole my things, didn¡¯t he?¡± Lilly clenched her fist and said, ¡°Well¡­¡± Cloud and Crawford Ancestors immediately put down what they were holding and sat down as if they were being obedient. Cloud carefully gathered everything he had poured out and stuffed it into the Bag of Holding. He acted as if nothing had happened. 1/3 < Lilly looked at the ghost lord and said, ¡°I just saw you take his demonic beast and his gun. Do you have anything to say?¡± The ghost lord felt guilty, but he looked indignant and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t me. My bag of holding is still in his hands! Ms. Hades, you can¡¯t harbor him just because you are rtives, right?¡± Little Hades called him Uncle Cloud! The ghost lord sneered. Little Hades would be tantly favoring his rtive and perverting justice if she judged Cloud! Lilly frowned slightly. I feel like he is vaguely rogue! Why had I felt embarrassed earlier? Sure enough, the ghost Jord said, ¡°Ms. Hades, can you see if I have the demonic beast and his gun now? I just came to have a look, But he attacked me and took away my bag of holding. He¡¯s even more egregious!¡± Things that hadn¡¯t been taken couldn¡¯t be considered stolen. They could just take their things back! Lilly frowned and asked, ¡°Are you sure this is your bag of holding?¡± She pointed to the bag of holdings in Cloud¡¯s hand. The ghost lord nodded firmly and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Upon hearing the ghost lord¡¯ words, Cloud frowned and casually turned the Bag of Holding inside out. Cloud¡¯s gun fell out of the bag of holding. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°How could my gun be in your bag of holding? Isn¡¯t this considered stealing?¡± The ghost lord fell silent. Then he stammered, ¡°You just put it in there while I wasn¡¯t looking! Anyway, you were trying to steal my things earlier! Ms. Hades can prove my words.¡± Crawford Ancestor calmly said, ¡°Oh? So, do you see any of your things in his hand? We just poured out the contents of your bag of holding to take a look. You¡¯re the one acting unreasonably. Ms. Hades, he is more egregious here!¡± Crawford Ancestor repeated the ghost lord¡¯ previous words verbatim. The ghost lord choked and said, ¡°You guys just said these two azurite gemstones are valuable! You want to keep them for yourselves!¡± Cloud chuckled and said, ¡°No, these two azurite gemstones are indeed valuable. Are we not allowed to say that?¡± Crawford Ancestor sneered and said, ¡°Saying that means we want to keep them?¡± Regardless of her position. Lilly out. ? ??? On the other hand, Crawford Ancestor angrily said, ¡°Why should I steal your stones? Do you have any idea how much property I own? Stop saying nonsense!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even bend down to pick them up if I saw them by the roadside!¡± Crawford Ancestor words crushed the ghost lord beneath them. The ghost lord instantly let out dark energy and looked utterly defeated. 2/3 r ¡°It¡¯s not what I meant. Mr. Joseph. I meant that he stole from me, not you.¡± The ghost lord spoke while pointing at Cloud. Joseph said angrily, ¡°Cloud is my grandson! Why does he even need your stones? Are you kidding me?¡± The ghost lord was stunned upon listening to Joseph¡¯s words. Did I just say something stupid? This is not what I really mean! ¡°Mr. Joseph, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Joseph said coldly, ¡°So, what did you mean?¡± The ghost lord hurriedly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Joseph said, ¡°Cut the bullsh*t!¡± The ghost lord pleaded, ¡°Mr. Joseph, please spare me. I will do anything. Joseph sneered, ¡°Well, you¡¯re quite an interesting ghost!¡± Cloud and Lilly both fell into silence. What does Joseph really mean? Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 I Choose to Do So The ghost lord repeatedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you all my belongings¡­ Please don¡¯t despise it.¡± Joseph sneered and said, ¡°Well, I do despise it. From the start, Cloud had no intention of taking his things. He had taken the bag of holding just to find his gun! Although he mentioned the two azurite gemstones were valuable, he did not desire them! Moreover, I had absolute confidence in Cloud! He would never take someone else¡¯s belongings! Right now, I am sure he is just thinking about ensuring the ghost lord face the appropriate consequences for their actions instead of taking revenge. The ghost lord dared not look at Joseph. I could feel that my possessions were truly useless in his eyes. The ghost lord, who had been acting so stubborn just a moment ago, have turned into such harsh creatures now. I had nothing else to say. I just hoped that Joseph would ept my gift. Originally, I wanted to gaslight Little Hades with a tactic of confusion to avoid punishment. I am sure that Little Hades would want to avoid getting involved! But at this moment, Lilly was staring at him coldly. Under pressure from Joseph and Lilly, the ghost lord did not dare act unruly anymore or make random ims. any Feeling helpless, the ghost lord admitted, ¡°I did indeed intend to steal his demonic beast and also his gun.¡± ¡°But it¡¯smon for things like this to happen here! Now, I could just return them to you; no big deal!¡± ¡°Ms. Hades, I hope you¡¯ll consider the fact that I have a family and spare me this time. My kids still need me!¡± The ghost lord yed the pity card and spoke nonsense. Lilly frowned and said, ¡°Family? Where are they? At this point, you still dare to try and deceive me?¡± The ghost lord stammered, ¡°Well¡­¡± Why does Ms. Hades actually take my words seriously? Lilly tossed the ghost lord¡¯ bag of holdings to him, saying, ¡°Count your belongings and see if anything is missing.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The ghost lord hurriedly said, ¡°Nothing¡¯s missing. Joseph¡¯s face darkened, and he said, ¡°Count it!¡± The ghost lord¡¯nodded repeatedly and started counting. Indeed, apart from the gun, everything was there. ¡°Nothing is missing¡­ Lilly nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Dennis! Now, you will be judged for the crimes of killing ghosts and robbing them!¡± She held a booklet in her hand and summoned the destiny pen with a wave. ¡°Dennis, you died earlier, awakened as a novice ghost ten years after death, and from then on, you committed one hundred and ny-six cases of robbing, plundering, and killing. Lilly frowned. I had expected conflicts among novice ghosts, but did not expect them to be this intense. One ghost lord had grown strong and killed over a hundred other novice ghosts. Although half of them were ordinary ghosts 1/2 being murdered, there were still nearly a hundred cases of novice ghosts being killed! Regaining herposure, Lilly looked at Dennis coldly and asked, ¡°Do you have anything else to add?¡± Dennis yelled, ¡°I¡¯m innocent! I fought back because they also wanted to rob me!¡± Lilly turned to another page in the book and said emotionlessly. That¡¯s a separate issue.¡± The next page showed that the ghosts who had attacked Dennis numbered almost a hundred, and he had fought back and killed all of them. Lilly pondered for a while. If Dennis had not fought back against all of them, he would not be able to stand here as a ghost lord. It was indeed a brutal conflict. Dennis was stunned and could not say anything else. Dennis could only keep pleading. ¡°Ms. Hades, everyone acts this way here¡­ Please be magnanimous.¡± Dennis had his own arrogance and begged for mercy. In fact, he also knew that thew could not control where he belonged. But thew of the underworld is still useful. Although the king may be far away from us, if he reallyes, we can only be obedient to be punished. I did not want to be sent to hell; I had just made it to the ghost lord! However. Lilly had already written down the sentence, ¡°Dennis will be sent to 18 levels of hell due to the seriousness of the crimemitted by him.¡± Lilly seemed serious and remained emotionless. Dennis was stunned and felt hopeless. How could Little Hades be so unreasonable and cruel? 0 Dennis shouted, ¡°There are so many crimes here. You can¡¯t control everyone! Moreover, you¡¯re just being directed against me! It is uneptable!¡± Lilly closed the booklet and said, ¡°Indeed, I can¡¯t control everyone, but I can choose to enforce thew. And I choose to do so.¡± Dennis fell silent. However, just as Lilly waved her hand to send Dennis to hell. Something unexpected happened! Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 Forever Love Dennis suddenly emitted a surge of bad aura that rushed straight towards Lilly! Crawford Ancestor¡¯s face turned pale, and he yelled. ¡°Lilly!¡± Without thinking, he rushed over. Cloud also instinctively rushed forward and wanted to shield Lilly. Lilly was stunned and raised her hand to send both Crawford¡¯s ancestor and Cloud flying before rapidly retreating herself. However, this bad aura was different from anything she had encountered before. It didn¡¯t seem like something an early state of ghost lore could produce. Even though Dennis had been bound the whole time, I could not evade the bad aura! The bad aura had solidified into a substantial form and relentlessly pursued Lilly, closing in quickly! Lilly was stunned and instinctively summoned the Hell Ruler Pce. However, the Hell Ruler Pce barely shielded her before the bad aura collided with it. With a loud sound, the bad aura hit the Hell Ruler Pce, which in turn collided with Lilly herself. Lilly immediately spat out blood and tumbled to the side. ¡°Lilly!!¡± Crawford¡¯s ancestor yelled. Cloud also wanted to rush over. However, Crawford¡¯s ancestor, who seemed to be worried, kicked him away. ¡°Don¡¯t make matters worse!¡± Cloud rolled away to a distance, forced to watch helplessly. At this moment, I felt utterly powerless. Indeed, any attempt to intervene would only make things worse. It was agonizing to watch. Cloud could not help but clench his fists. Crawford Ancestor had no choice but to kick Cloud away to keep him from interfering. He was too anxious to save them all at once. But just as Crawford Ancestor neared Lilly and was about to pick her up, the bad aura rapidly transformed into a swirling mass and charged at him. Crawford Ancestor¡¯s face turned ashen. At that moment, he realized that this bad aura was beyond anything he had ever encountered. It was at the level of an Emperor¡¯s realm. We could not easily observe the true level of the ghost without any action. But we could certainly feel the power when it attacked. ¡°It¡¯s in the Emperor Realm!¡± Crawford¡¯s ancestor said He felt somehow helpless. I am only in thete Hades Realm and have no means to contend with a ghost in the Emperor Realm. Even if I were to break through to the half-step to the Emperor Realm now, I still would not be a match for this bad aura. Who on earth was this? Crawford Ancestor did not have time to dwell on it. He lunged forward without any hesitation. It seemed that this was the end for me. It is such a pity that I will not be able to protect Lilly and Cloud anymore in the future. 1/2 < Just as Crawford Ancestor was about to sacrifice himself with hisst strength to resist the bad aura, Lilly stood up and stopped him. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Crawford Ancestor, control yourself!¡± Lilly was shocked by the situation. In reality, a sacrifice by Hell¡¯s rulers could indeed stop this bad aura. But what would be the point? I am also at the Emperor Realm! Although I had just advanced, I don¡¯t believe I would be killed so easily! ¡°Take Uncle Cloud and go!¡± Lilly gritted her teeth and said. Lilly waved her hand, and Crawford Ancestor was flung away andnded on Cloud. Lilly had not expected herthrow to be so precise, but she did not have the energy to focus on that. Then, Lilly picked up her purple sledgehammer and smashed it into the bad aura. Dennis had long turned into a mud puddle, continuously emanating a bad aura. It was as though this bad aura had been lurking inside him all along. In other words, Dennis was merely a vessel containing this bad aura. Lilly pondered. Who on earth was responsible for this? The dispersed bad aura quickly gathered again and surrounded Lilly. Lilly suddenly regretted not bringing a machete with her. Lilly¡¯s only idea was to lure the bad aura away and flec. Fleeing is also considered to have some buffer time; as long as there is time, there will be opportunities! Crawford Ancestor looked at Lilly, who was already surrounded by the bad aura. The bad aura had a clear target, which was to kill Lilly. It didn¡¯t even bother Crawford, Ancestor, and Cloud, who were nearby. ¡°Crawford Ancestor, think of a solution quickly!¡± Cloud yelled, ¡°Crawford Ancestor!¡± Crawford Ancestor clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Cloud incredulously said, ¡°What? Are we just going to leave Lilly like this?¡± Crawford Ancestor replied angrily, ¡°What else can we do? Beg for mercy?¡± This bad aura now disdains to kill us. However, it could capture us and use it as leverage against Lilly! Apart from not wanting to trouble Lilly any further, what else could we do? Crawford Ancestor felt deeply aggrieved and helpless. As he left, he left behind a ghost beast to keep an eye on Lilly. He had formed a soul contract with the ghost beast. Although it wasn¡¯t very powerful, he could see exactly what the ghost beast saw, Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 I Know Who Are You Crawford Ancestor and Cloud ran away and distanced themselves from the bad aura before stopping. Cloud was angry but could not find the words to express his frustration. Crawford Ancestor did notfort Cloud. Instead, he kept sending out signals for help. There was nothing I could do alone. I must get someone to help! But most importantly, I needed to ry the information back to the underworld and let ke and others know what had happened. On the other hand, Lilly was desperately fighting. She had not expected the ambush to happen so suddenly. The surging bad aura hadpletely surrounded her. A small ghost beast trembled while perched on a nearby branch, dutifully keeping watch over them. Lilly¡¯s clothes were tattered, and she was barely holding on. She had been caught off guard, and her current condition made it difficult for her to counterattack. During the earlier struggle, I had not been able to grasp the situation clearly. But now¡­. ¡°You¡¯re the one who was spying on me at the restaurant on the second floor! Wearing a ck robe¡­.. The bad aura momentarily hesitated and then continued its relentless assault on Lilly. Lilly had already summoned the pen of judgment. I would not summon the pen of judgment until it was absolutely necessary. Now I cannot think about it too much! N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Then Lilly threw the pen of judgment toward the bad aura. The bad aura knocked back a golden light, only just retreated half a meter, and continued to chase Lilly again. Lilly tried to piece together all the clues. This bad aura was different from the ordinary aura of a novice ghost, Even though I am in the Emperor Realm myself, this bad aura is differentpared to the typical Emperor Realm aura. What was the difference? As Lilly used the Pen of Judgment for the third time to break through the bad aura, a sudden realization. struck her. This bad aura resembles the golden light I encountered astral projecting in the mortal world! My soul drifted to the back of the remote mountain vige at that time. I met the golden light and the man there! Afterward, I even took the time to observe the differences between that golden light and the light I used for her cultivation. Lilly had gradually understood that it was most likely the Holy Light. The bad aura in front of me actually looked somehow simr to Holy Light! But what set it apart was that the bad aurapletely permeated the Holy Light. Lilly blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s Holy Light!¡± Though the bad aura had no expression or emotions, Lilly could sense its shock. Lilly was struck once again and coughed up blood for the second time. As shey on the ground, she suddenly remembered¡­. ¡°The man who had served me on New Year¡¯s.¡± ¡°Hispassionate face. His words about their imminent reunion.¡± Lilly pondered for a while. ¡°I know. I finally know who you are!¡± Lilly yelled. 1/2 Lilly dodged the fatal blow and stared directly at the surging bad aura. Although it was just a concealed strand of bad aura, it kept growing stronger, and there was no discernible source. So the person before her was¡­. Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 King Earthid Lilly already recognized who the person in front of her was. She had clues from the old monk. She also got the Stone Scroll when ke took her to Mount Cape. The five gods of the underworld were Emperor Eastmount, Emperor Greenbow, Emperor Prosper, King Earthid, and Queen Earthen. There was a betrayer among the five people, but something was strange. There were only five people, all of whom were top figures in the underworld, but they could not find the betrayer. Lilly connected all the clues until she came up with the answer. It only took a moment. ¡°You¡¯re King Earthid, right?¡± Lilly said through gritted teeth. The bad aura that prepared to prate her was stunned! With this slight chance, Lilly finally escaped from the bad aura! She stood in mid-air above the bad aura, unbelievable, and felt that everything was traceable. ¡°To be precise, you¡¯re not King Earthid.¡± Lilly stared at the bad aura. ¡°A person can be both real and fake, one good and one evil. You imprison the real King Earthid.¡± She finally understood what the old monk said, ¡°We¡¯ll meet soon.¡± They did meet, but the bad aura was not the old monk. This bad aura had the old monk¡¯s shadow, but it had already been able to counter the old monk. ¡°One good and one evil each is one person?¡± Lilly showed a trace of sarcasm. ¡°I was wrong. You¡¯ve never be a person. It turns out that you¡¯re only King Earthid¡¯s shadow.¡± Lilly stared at the bad aura, which had no substance, and she thought again of the weird and mysterious man in the ck robe. She already felt the ck-robed man was strange but could not tell what it was It turned out the ck-robed man was not a human or a ghost. He was only a shadow! 111 12 The real King Earthid was the old monk she met that day. D The bad aura, or the mysterious man in the ck robe, was only the shadow of the old monk. Could a fake person reach enlightenment through a moment of epiphany? He was fake and evil, or he got controlled by an obsession and fell into hell. Lilly murmured, ¡°I finally solved the question Jessie once asked me. You¡¯re not a King at all. You¡¯re not worthy of the title King Earthid. What you¡¯ve pursued all your life will never be yours. Can¡¯t you understand?¡± Although she was still nine years old and had no memories of the past, she could somehow see through the future of the bad aura. It was doomed to fail. Her words hit the most painful part of the bad aura. In an instant, it exploded into the air. The murderous intent was so strong that it affected the small ghost beast on the tree. It fell from the branch and struggled painfully on the ground. Lilly used her pen to break through and understand the past and present life of the bad aura. The Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. pen of judgment was like a sharp sword hanging on the sin and issuing a judgment. The most powerful thing about the pen of judgment was naturally not its force value but its ability to judge the world and the three realms. Boom! A dazzling golden light lit up, and the bad aura got suppressed and retreated until it got pinned to the ground. However, in only an instant, the bad aura suddenly dispersed as if it had never existed. It disappeared without leaving any trace. Lilly¡¯s heart sank. Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 Entering Mount Everest Lilly felt pain all over her body, and her wounds kept bleeding. Although she was in the underworld, she was not a ghost. She would bleed and feel pain. She had experienced many things before, but nothing was as painful as this time. It was a pain in which bones and internal organs got crushed. Lilly fell to the ground while panting continuously, and her chest hurt. The original ghost lord Dennis was now only a puddle of burnt ck. He was not soul dissipated but was like burnt ck charcoal, and his body was as if dehydrated. At first nce, he looked like a mummy for thousands of years. He remained motionless with his mouth wide open and was dead again. It was the first time Lilly knew that ghosts could die again, not only in the soul dissipated but also in other ways. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Staring at Dennis¡¯ body, she always felt a little uneasy. It was an inexplicable intuition. Lilly flew out a fireball. It was better and safer to burn Dennis¡¯s body. Unexpectedly, the familiar bad aura appeared when the fire started to burn. This time, it was not a billowing bad aura but a wisp as thick as an arm. Lilly directly used the pen of judgment. She would rather waste her spirit energy to eliminate it! An inexplicable scream sounded in the void. Those screams were very simr to the people, which were lower, noisy, and indescribably terrifying. After eliminating the bad aura, Lilly breathed a sigh of relief. She rested for a while and looked at a tree not far away. There was a ghost beast under the tree. It was lying on the ground with a fluff on its tail sticking straight up. Lilly wondered whether it was dead or alive. Lilly walked over tremblingly, pinched its tail, and picked it up. ¡°Hey, are you still alive?¡± Lilly poked the small beast ghost¡¯s cheek. The small ghost beast tilted and did not wake up, but it seemed safe lying on Lilly¡¯s shoulder. < 1/3 So, it tightly hooked Lilly¡¯s clothes. Lilly originally wanted to take it off and put it temporarily in the jar of souls, but it hooked her clothes too tight, and she did not have much strength, so she had to give up. Here was the foot of Mount Everest. Lilly looked at Everest, then at the blurry Mount Everest. After hesitating, she walked resolutely toward Mount Everest. She knew very well the bad aura she had killed was only a clone of that mysterious man. It was not his real body. When she sentenced Dennis just now, she was so close to him that she could not feel the bad aura hidden in his body. Lilly got seriously injured at this time, and she felt that returning to Everest to heal her injuries was not a good choice. Only a handful of distracted bad auras could seriously injure her. What if she bumped into that mysterious man in the ck robe when she returned to Everest? Crawford Ancestor and ke could not save her. Except for Queen Earthen, whose whereabouts were still unknown, who might be able to stop the mysterious man in the ck robe, Lilly felt that no one could fight him anymore. Lilly suddenly thought of Ivan but quickly shook her head. Maybe Ivan was hiding from the mysterious man in a ck robe by disguising himself like that. In short, before she had the strength, it was the best choice not to approach the ck-robed man. Lilly poked the small ghost beast¡¯s cheek again, but it did not wake up. Lilly guessed Crawford Ancestor would be worried, so she could only summon the unlucky ghost. ¡°Mr. Unlucky, please find Crawford Ancestor, and then go back to the underworld to tell Master and my parents I¡¯m fine¡­¡± The unlucky ghost was still out of the situation. What happened? Why is Lilly covered in injuries? The unlucky ghost asked anxiously, ¡°Lilly, are you okay? Why don¡¯t you go back to the underworld?¡± Lilly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s too far away. I have to heal myself immediately.¡± She had a lot of elixir in her ring, so she did not have to worry about healing. The more important thing was to seize the time to hide and heal. 111 < 2/3 The unlucky ghost kept saying, ¡°Then you must be careful!¡± Lilly smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a lucky star!¡± The unlucky ghost quickly floated away. Lilly entered Mount Everest without looking back and dared not to stop for a moment. She flew straight toward the deepest part of the mountain. Five minutester. Someone floated in the distance and soon reached where Dennis got burned into nothingness. He narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Run away?¡± The ck-robed man¡¯s eyes were sinister. He raised his hand, and a flowermp. floated above his palm. After a while, the ck-robed man locked his gaze on Mount Everest. At this moment, he thought of Ivan, whom he had been chasing. The more he attacked, the stronger Ivan became, and now Ivan had reached a higher point that he could not underestimate. If he did not crush his opponents when they were weak, it would be even more difficult for him when they grew up. The ck-robed man stepped into Mount Everest without any hesitation. Not long after the ck-robed man left, about five minutester, Ivan appeared on the spot this time. He nced around and found traces of battles. Assuming Lilly did not win, she probably went there. Ivan looked at Mount Everest and intuitively knew that Lilly would choose there without even thinking about it. So, he stepped into Mount Everest without stopping. Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 The Weirdness of Mount Everest Ivan and the ck-robed man entered Mount Everest one after another. It did not take long before Crawford Ancestor and Cloud came. Crawford Ancestor was on full alert. Knowing that Lilly had stepped into Mount Everest, his heart had already sunk to the bottom. Cloud asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He was very irritable. It was the first time since his death that he had been so helpless. He was like an ant watching an elephant fight and could do nothing! He could not help anything or see everything. Crawford Ancestor said, ¡°Behind Mount Everest is Mount Cape. No novice ghost has ever been able to step into it. Even with my strength, I don¡¯t dare to step in easily. We must find her father as soon as possible! I¡¯ll go in first. You go find ke with the unlucky ghost.¡± Cloud wanted to say something. But what else could he say? Before leaving, Crawford Ancestor looked deeply at Cloud. ¡°The situation is too critical. I can¡¯t protect you two, so I can only leave you temporarily. You must be careful.¡± Cloud immediately said, ¡°Go find Lilly. Don¡¯t worry about me! I¡¯ve been through many battles during my lifetime. I can protect myself!¡± Crawford Ancestor was sad, but he could do nothing about it. Even though he did not want to let his great-great-grandchildren out of sight, he was the one who brought them out. The unlucky ghost sighed while feeling anxious and helpless. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ Forget it. I¡¯d better not follow you.¡± On the way here, Cloud fell twice and was hit in the face four times by branches. If it were not for Crawford Ancestor holding Cloud back, Cloud would not havee so quickly. Cloud said, ¡°Let¡¯s act separately. You can¡¯t protect me much. I¡¯ll go alone.¡± The unlucky ghost took a few steps back and asked, ¡°Where are you going now?¡± Cloud counted the time and wondered if Jean was still with Bettany. If Jean came down, ke would also arrive in the underworld. If ke and Jean came down, they would find that Lilly was not in the underworld. Pablo would tell them where Lilly went, and ke would probably take Jean to find Lilly. 1/3 ke¡¯s tracking ability was better. If he were looking for Lilly, he would arrive at Everest soon. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Everest. You go to the underworld.¡± The two ghosts separated, but Cloud did not expect that after he left, two more figures appeared in the same ce! ke was carrying Jean solemnly. ¡°Lilly is in danger.¡± ke looked up and took Jean decisively toward Mount Everest. When Jean heard that something happened to Lilly, she asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on? You said you found Lilly¡¯s whereabouts. Why would Lilly¡­¡± It turned out that they hade all the way. Although they looked rxed, they wanted to see Lilly soon. ke was fast and could easily find the paths Lilly, Crawford Ancestor, and Cloud had taken, so he had already searched for information about Lilly when he arrived at Everest. When they learned that Lilly, Crawford Ancestor, and Cloud were hunting, they followed the routes. Unexpectedly, ke felt something was wrong when they found the ce. There had been a battle here, and there were dots of blood on the ground. He could feel Lilly¡¯s aura without having to verify it. Lilly must be hurt. ¡°Find Lilly first!¡± ke took Jean in his arms and led her quickly to Mount Everest. Lilly did not know that after she entered Mount Everest, not only was the ck-robed man chasing her, but also Ivan, Crawford Ancestor, ke, and Jean. The further she walked into Mount Everest, the thicker the eerie fog. Lilly was naturally familiar with the eerie fog. She first saw it at Abyss of Ghosts andter followed ke to Mount Cape. Standing at the foot of Mount Cape and looking down, she also saw the eerie fog surrounding Mount Cape. The eerie fog in Mount Everest was not as good as that in the Abyss of Ghosts and Mount Cape. Lilly¡¯s breathing became difficult, and she saw strange eyes lighting up in the forest. Some shapeless ghost beasts approached her. 2/3 She had no choice but to wave again. The golden light lit up, and she disappeared. Lilly did not know what kind of those ghost beasts were, but they were much more ferocious than the rabbit outside. She did not want to waste her energy fighting them. Firstly, it would hold her back, and secondly, it would consume her energy. Now, she must race against time to find a ce to stay. She used teleportation repeatedly. The further inside she went, the more ghost beasts there were. Lilly did not know where she was going, and a new species appeared. Those ghost beasts were different from the shapeless ghost beasts outside. With the taller bodies and heavier hostilities, Lilly felt a crisis.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Moreover, those ghost beasts did not appear one after another but appeared in groups. They immediately surrounded Lilly. ¡°No wonder Crawford Ancestor said no one can climb Mount Everest¡­¡± In this situation, she would have gotten trapped here if she had not learned teleportation. Lilly had not forgotten that under the Abyss of Ghosts, any obsession would be an obsession that trapped her. If she had been fighting ghost beasts in Mount Everest for a long time, the ending would be the same! Lilly gritted her teeth and raised her hand. The golden light lit up, and she disappeared again. The ghost beasts widened their eyes. Compared with the peripheral ghost beasts, their IQs were almost equal to those of twelve- year-old humans. The prey they were about to hunt suddenly disappeared. They felt shocked and confused. Lilly escaped andnded in a mountain col again. She could not remember how many times she had seen such mountain cols or how many times she had teleported. She only knew that the spirit energy in her purple elixir field was getting less. She did nothing. Only teleporting away from Mount Everest almost used up all her energy. ¡°I can¡¯t go on like this¡­¡± Lilly gritted her teeth and looked around. Suddenly, she felt terrified. 33 Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 The Woman in Mount Everest It was quiet all around before Lilly reacted. There was no ghost beast here. There were the most ghost beasts on Mount Everest. It could not be because the ghost beast had not found this ce. It only meant that even the ghost beast dared not approach this ce! Lilly looked around cautiously and was alert. She felt like something was watching her. At this moment, the small ghost beast on her shoulder happened to wake up faintly, climbed up, and sat on Lilly¡¯s shoulder. It rubbed its eyes with a confused look. Suddenly, the fur all over its body exploded. The small ghost beast struggled desperately, and its legs were trembling. It was obvious that it wanted to run at the first moment, but its legs went weak and could not run. Lilly whispered, ¡°Be quiet!¡± The small ghost beast hugged its head while its teeth chattered. After that, it got into Lilly¡¯s cor and covered itself. Lilly did not have time to look at it because she heard the heartbeat. Lilly turned around cautiously and slowly but still could not see anything. Even the eerie fog seemed to have disappeared. The surrounding mountains and forests became clear, but this rity made Lilly feel terrified. She heard someone approaching her but could not see where that person was. Thump thump! The heartbeat was getting more violent! Suddenly, Lilly¡¯s back stiffened. She covered the small ghost beast on her shoulders, turned around, and flew out the pen of judgment! As a result, Lilly found that a mummy-like woman had been attached to her back. For some reason, Lilly subconsciously thought of a scene of a piece of human skin covering a body. She took a few steps back, but the woman disappeared. Lilly felt something strange but did not know what it was. Thump thump! The heartbeat started again. It was closer this time. Lilly still could not see ||| < 1/3 anyone. She gritted her teeth and closed her eyes. She was so alert that she used her intuition to feel her surroundings. There was a slight coldness approaching her left ear. Lilly struck first. She held the pen of judgment and suddenly attacked toward the left shoulder! Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. A woman¡¯s scream sounded, and Lilly almost used all her strength. Ten teleportations were no match for one time of pen of judgment. She would be exhausted. She moved so fast that the small ghost beast on her shoulders got thrown away. ¡°Who are you¡­¡± Lilly looked around and approached the small ghost beast to pick it up. The small ghost beast had already rushed up her leg and hugged it tightly. Thump thump! The heartbeat wasing again! Lilly closed her eyes again. There was no way. She could not see the woman and could only feel it through intuition. Lilly desperately wanted to sense that woman and was forced to activate her powerful memory ability. Lilly¡¯s mind shed through images of the time she had just arrived and also. images of the woman appearing twice. Suddenly, Lilly¡¯s head hurt, and she felt a cold feeling in the direction of her legs. Lilly did. not have time to think much and attacked again. The woman screamed and disappeared again. Lilly¡¯s head was buzzing. The headache was worse than the injuries on her body, and she felt dizzy. She did not understand what happened, but the strange feeling in her heart deepened as if the woman was not attacking her. The memories were still flipping frame by frame, and Lilly¡¯s mind showed three scenes of women chasing her down. The first time was close to her back, the second was on her left shoulder, and the third was on her leg. Lilly suddenly looked at the small ghost beast holding her leg. She immediately picked up the small ghost beast and ced it on her right shoulder. 23 The small ghost beast shivered. Ms. Hades is the best! She protects me! Thump thump! The heartbeat wasing again! Before the small ghost beast had time to bury itself in Lilly¡¯s cor, the woman came close to Lilly. This time, Lilly was prepared and spected on a possibility, so she focused all her energy on her right shoulder. She was one step faster than the woman. Before the woman could get close to her, she struck the woman with the pen of judgment. The pen of judgment hit the woman¡¯s head. The woman did not expect Lilly to be so fast. She was stunned and disappeared soon, but this time Lilly saw clearly. She only felt horrified. This woman¡¯s face turned ck, simr to Dennis¡¯ tragic condition! Was that woman also rted to the ck-robed man? However, Lilly was determined. The woman¡¯s target was not her but the small ghost beast. Lilly looked at the small ghost beast and pondered. The small ghost beast looked at Lilly with tears to thank her for protecting it. But the next moment, Lilly threw it away. The small ghost beast fell to the ground and was dumbfounded! And it could not move! The small ghost beast was trembling and full of usations. Lilly was more cunning than Crawford Ancestor! Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 Mental Power The small ghost beast wanted to escape, but it could not. It buried its head in the fallen leaves, and its little tail raised to the sky. Lilly stared at the small ghost beast and heard the heartbeat again. She did not dare to be careless. She would be doomed if the woman¡¯s target was not the small ghost beast but her. So, she spread all her energy around and intuitively sensed the existence of strange women. The pain in her head was getting worse. It was so painful that Lilly could hardly breathe. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She held on and forced herself to persevere. At the same time, her gaze never left the little ghost beast¡¯s tail. She concentrated and spread her energy around. The sound of that heartbeat seemed to drive her heartbeat. Her heartbeat resonated with that heartbeat. It made her feel very ufortable. Her brain and her chest seemed to be about to explode. Hold on a little longer¡­ Hold on for one more second¡­ Lilly kept cheering herself up. Suddenly, the world disappeared in her eyes and left only her thoughts! Finally, she saw the air twisting inexplicably, and a woman¡¯s face appeared. This time, Lilly could see it very clearly. The woman stared at the small ghost beast on the ground, opened her mouth wide, and wanted to bite at it terrifyingly. The small ghost beast was so scared that it peed. Lilly grabbed the small ghost beast. When she held the pen and flicked out a golden light, she felt a few drops of wet stuff sprinkle on the back of her hand. She had no time to explore. She flew over, tried to grab the woman¡¯s hair, and pulled her out of the air! However, the woman disappeared inexplicably! Lilly felt her movements getting heavier, and her feet softened. Then, she fell to the ground! With only a move, she had squandered all the spirit energy in the purple elixir field! 13 What happened? She estimated that the spirit energy in her elixir field should be enough for her to perform the pen of judgment three more times. Why was it all used up now? ke said she had to leave a way out for herself at all times, so she did not use a special move. when using the pen of judgment. Even when she fought against that bad aura, she kept it hidden. If she faced the ck-robed man, she could attack him by surprise and escape even if she could not kill him. But she had. squandered all the spirit energy she left for herself to run away. What did she do? She only grabbed the woman¡¯s hair but did not even catch it. Other than that, she only used the pen of judgment. It should not be the case! There was no time for Lilly to think much. The woman was unwilling to give in, and the heartbeat started again. Lilly knew the woman was about to appear again. The small ghost beast hugged her wrist. tightly. Lilly took a deep breath and copsed on the ground, but she still squeezed a bit of spirit energy from her body to build strength. She was still concentrating her energy. At this moment, she did not realize that her mental power was getting consumed faster. Soon, Lilly could see her surroundings more clearly. She saw a woman hiding behind the air while staring at her strangely. Lilly thought it was because she had experience and figured out the opponent¡¯s tricks, so she saw it. Then, she saw the strange woman rushing out of the air and wanted to bite her wrist! ¡°I¡¯ve got you!¡± Lilly grabbed the woman¡¯s hair with all her strength! It did not matter if she could not move. She still had weight. Lilly held the woman¡¯s hair tightly to prevent her from running away and pressed against the woman¡¯s mummy-like body. She could not tell whether she was a real mummy or a soul. ¡°Want to run away?¡± Lilly did not know why, but she was not afraid anymore. She seemed to confirm the woman would not hurt her and only wanted to eat the small ghost beast. The small ghost beast was so frightened that the fur on its body exploded. It quickly rolled off Lilly¡¯s wrist and retreated several meters away. 2/3 Then, it quickly climbed up a tree, held the branches with fear, and looked at Lilly and the woman underneath. So fierce! That woman wants to eat me! Ms. Hades is also heartless! Lilly pressed against the woman while breathing heavily. The woman struggled desperately to break free and escape. Lilly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t run! Or I¡¯ll crush you with a dumbbell!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a dumbbell appeared in her hand. The dumbbell continued to erge and press on the woman. Lilly was still worried the woman would run away, so she used a spiritpass and containment spirit net to tie the woman tightly. It¡¯s not enough. Lilly had not forgotten her feelings. She did not know if the woman was a soul or a real mummy. The spiritpass and containment spirit could only trap the soul. So she took out the rope, tied the woman up again, and finally tied the other end to the dumbbell, which became as big as the truck. After doing that, Lilly sat on the side while holding the magic pan and stared at the woman. The woman also stared at Lilly and muttered, but Lilly did not know what she was talking about. Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 Woman¡¯s Identity The woman¡¯s hands and feet were dry, her face looked burnt, and she looked thin like a mummy. Lilly could not help but recall the scene when she first met Lisa. Lisa also looked like a zombie. So Lilly softened her attitude toward the woman and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Before she figured it out, she could not let down her guard against the woman. The woman stared at the small ghost beast on the branch and shouted vaguely. Lilly pondered and asked, ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to eat it?¡± She touched the ring, then the jar of souls, and pulled out an Icemount Fish. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The Icemount Fish was too big. Lilly had no strength now and was struggling to hold it. ¡°Do you want to eat this?¡± The woman nced at it, uninterested in it, and continued to look at the small ghost beast. Lilly thought about it for a while. There was still a difference between the demonic and the ghost beast. The novice ghost devoured the demonic and the ghost beast to increase its cultivation. Lilly did not eat ghost beasts but ate demonic beasts because she was still a human. The ghost beast was as unptable to her as the ghost spirit. In essence, the ghost beast and the demonic beast were still different. Ghost beasts could be seen as beasts cultivated from the ghost spirits of dead animals, while demonic beasts were living creatures. Lilly threw the flicking Icemount Fish back into the jar of souls. She pointed to the small ghost beast on the branch. ¡°If you tell me who you are, I¡¯ll catch it for you.¡± The small ghost beast was startled. Ms. Hades! You¡¯re so heartless! The woman seemed to understand Lilly¡¯s words. She turned and stared at Lilly terrifyingly. Lilly felt horrible that she subconsciously raised her magic pan. [1] O 1/4 She felt that if the woman stared at her again, she might not help but hit the woman¡¯s head. Suddenly, the woman spoke and said her first words. Her voice was extremely hoarse. Lilly could only barely hear her say, ¡°Little Hades?¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡± The woman was stunned for a moment. After a long time, she asked uncertainty, ¡°Emperor Prosper¡¯s daughter?¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°Yes, Emperor Prosper is my daddy.¡± The woman was shocked. She stared at Lilly for a long time, and her sunken eyes finally looked different. The woman said firmly, ¡°Emperor Prosper¡­ Lilly!¡± This time, it was Lilly¡¯s turn to be shocked. ¡°You know me?¡± Howe she knows me? It was Lilly¡¯s first time on Mount Everest. She had never seen the woman before, and ke had never mentioned it. The woman struggled, then looked at the containment spirit, rope, and dumbbell tied around her body. ¡°Let me go¡­ Lilly shook her head. ¡°Although you know me, I can¡¯t let you go.¡± She would not make rash decisions. What if the other party was scheming and pretending to be an acquaintance to trick her? Although Lilly intuitively felt the woman was not bad, it was better to be careful. She was alone with no one to protect her. ke or Crawford Ancestor were not by her side. The woman seemed a little dissatisfied but became quiet. There was another long silence. When the woman was about to speak, she suddenly started struggling violently and full of murderous intent. ¡°He!¡± Lilly followed her gaze, and her heart tightened. ¡°Who?¡± She had been procrastinating here for too long. Could it be that the ck-robed man was catching up? At this time, she did not have the slightest strength to contend! She had no spirit energy in 24 her body! Lilly was anxious and wanted to run away immediately, but then she looked at the woman screaming in one direction on the ground. After hesitating, Lilly lifted the woman together with the dumbbell. She could not let go of the woman, so she could only carry the woman away like that. There was no spirit energy. Lilly relied on strength. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Lilly whispered to the small ghost beast on the branch, ¡°Come here quickly, or I¡¯ll leave!¡± The small ghost beast struggled but finally ran to Lilly and followed her. Lilly¡¯s body was tense, and the woman was still looking in one direction and roaring in a low voice with murderous intent. Lilly left in the opposite direction. She wanted to know if the ck-robed man was chasing her, so she subconsciously used the same method she had used to find the woman, focused. her energy, and spread out her energy. At this moment, Lilly opened the door to a new world! Her eyes were in the front, but she could see things clearly behind her as if she had eyes on the back of her head! If it were not for the fact that she was holding a woman and a big dumbbell, she would have. scratched the back of her head to see if she had mutated. The woman suddenly struggled and finally said another sentence, ¡°Over there! Hide!¡± Lilly followed and looked over, only to see a hole inexplicably appearing in the air. To be precise, she could now see things that her eyes could not see. The cave was very secretive and made an excellent hiding ce. Lilly intuitively believed she would be safe to hide inside. She jumped in with the woman but could not hold it anymore. She subconsciously threw the woman and the dumbbell away. The small ghost beast followed Lilly and hid behind her. Thinking it was unsafe, it stepped back a few meters and hugged a stone. After getting a chance to breathe, Lilly had to solve the main problem to determine whether the woman was an enemy. 111 O 3/4 ¡°Can you tell me now? Who are you?¡± The woman¡¯s expression rxed. She still stared at Lilly as if to confirm something. Finally, she spoke, ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 Queen Earthen The cave was quiet. The woman got tied up, and the other end was on a dumbbell. She stared at Lilly and said, ¡°I am Queen Earthen.¡± The third god, who was in charge of the mountains, rivers, and earth, controlled and nurtured all living beings, Queen Earthen! Lilly looked at Queen Earthen nkly. ke said that Emperor Eastmount and Emperor Greenbow rushed toward the Manifestation of God¡¯s Will to carve out a path, but they failed and fell. Queen Earthen and King Earthid, who were supposed to be together, lost their whereabouts and did not appear. Before today, Lilly had always been wary of those two people, especially King Earthid, the ck-robed man. Unexpectedly, she saw thest of the five gods, Queen Earthen! ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lilly was surprised and quickly wanted to untie her, but then paused and asked seriously, ¡°You¡¯re not a bad person, are you?¡± Queen Earthen was speechless. Who would admit that they were a bad person? Queen Earthen looked to the side speechlessly, and then her eyes were attracted by the small ghost beast. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lilly asked, ¡°Why do you keep looking at it?¡± The small ghost beasty behind the stone and was alert. Queen Earthen did not hide it. ¡°It¡¯s fat! It¡¯s delicious!¡± Lilly felt confused. The small ghost beast looked thin and did not have much meat. It was the size of a palm and was not enough for a bite. How could Queen Earthen say it was far? Lally did not know that the small ghost beast was Crawford Ancestor¡¯s soul contract beast. It was not a simple small ghost beast. 13 Queen Earthen got trapped here. All the edible ghost beasts around her had eaten. No ghost beast dared toe here anymore, and she had no way to leave this mountain col. She was so hungry that she naturally wanted to eat a ghost beast when she saw it, let alone such a powerful small ghost beast. She licked her lips, stared at the small ghost beast, and said, ¡°One bite is worth ten¡­¡± The small beast ghost was even more furious. Lilly originally wanted to let Queen Earthen go but gave up after looking at Queen Earthen¡¯s shining eyes. If Queen Earthen ate the small ghost beast, Lilly would have no way to exin it to Crawford Ancestor. She saw it when Crawford Ancestor put down the small ghost beast, so she knew it was Crawford Ancestor¡¯s small ghost beast. Lilly thought, then her eyes suddenly lit up, and she had an idea. ¡°Let me take you away first!¡± Judging from the looks of Queen Earthen, she must be good at eating. She was so ferocious. and could swallow up the groups of ghost beasts outside! Carrying Queen Earthen is equivalent to a powerful ghost beast harvester¡­ Uh, no, a strong backing! Lilly put the dumbbell away, sat down obediently, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Queen Earthen was speechless. She felt that something was not right with Lilly. Queen Earthen only snorted. ¡°I can¡¯t leave.¡± She got suppressed here and could never leave. Lilly wondered. ¡°Why?¡± Queen Earthen pointed to the depths of the cave. ¡°King Earthid stole the Nether Chain and locked me here.¡± Only then did Lilly understand the reason why Queen Earthen disappeared! ¡°He¡¯s too despicable!¡± Lilly clenched her fists and angrily said to the small ghost beast, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look¡± The small ghost beast behind her hugged the stone tightly. I¡¯ll never go there! ||| 2/3 Queen Earthen pouted and stared at the small beast ghost as if staring at a piece of meat. Then, she said, ¡°There¡¯s no point in going.¡± Even with her strength, she could not break free from the chains. What could a child do? Lilly thought for a moment and understood. Queen Earthen could not break free, and Lilly¡¯s current strength was even worse. However, ke said that only Emperor Greenbow could open the Nether Door. How did the chain stick out? Lilly guessed something might tie to the end of the chain, just like she tied Queen Earthen to a dumbbell. Or the Nether Door caught the chain, and the chain would get loosened as long as the Nether Door opened. Then, Queen Earthen could leave here! Lilly thought about it and asked, ¡°What if I go to Nether and untie the chain?¡± Queen Earthen looked at Lilly, pondered, and said, ¡°Okay!¡± Lilly could not open it, but Emperor Greenbow could! Wherever Lilly was, Emperor Greenbow would be there. The more Queen Earthen thought about it, the more feasible it became. She struggled to sit up and said, ¡°You go find Emperor Greenbow.¡± Lilly nodded, then quickly shook her head. ¡°Where should I find him?¡± She did not even know where Emperor Greenbow was! ke said that Emperor Greenbow went to reincarnation. What if Emperor Greenbow was still in the mortal world? What if he had not awakened yet? ¡°Forget it. Let me grab you something to eat first!¡± Lilly said. Speaking of eating, Queen Earthen immediately stared at the small ghost beast. The small ghost beast was angry. Don¡¯t look at me again! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!